《Hidden Blade》


 Volume 1 Canghai Fudongliu Chapter 1 Beggar Asked For His Life

    The snow in Shangyun City came very early this year, and it was also very heavy.


    Before the people could recover from the earlier drought, they caught up with the snow disaster that rarely happened in a hundred years.


    The royal court''s food and pay for disaster relief were lowered layer upon layer. Anyone who handled it would naturally have to reap some benefits. In the end, only a tiny bit of rice bran remained in the hands of this common people.


    Ever since the emperor ascended to the throne, the Great Zhou Dynasty''s situation had deteriorated year by year. It was widely rumored that this was the emperor''s karma for killing his father to ascend to the throne.


    However, Xu Han could not understand why the people had to bear the consequences of the emperor''s wrongdoing.


    However, compared to this, he was more concerned about how to survive the cold night in front of him and how to deal with the overwhelming hunger coming from his lower abdomen.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    At this moment, a violent cough came from the side, pulling Xu Han back to reality from his thoughts.


    He turned around worriedly to look at the shabby old man beside him.


    The old man''s surname was Xu Qianrui.


    Of course, a name was a good name. According to him, he was also born into a wealthy family. When he was young, he had read some books, but he didn''t have time to take a test for fame. His parents died in an accident. Without restraint, his solid family''s wealth was completely wiped out, and his soul had fallen to its current state.


    "Father, are you alright?" Xu Han stretched out his hand and patted Xu Qianrui''s back gently, trying to relieve the old man''s violent cough.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    However, this method had little effect. The old beggar coughed for a while before slowly stopping.


    "No problem." At this moment, the old beggar shook his head, his muddy eyes filled with the gloomy twilight.


    He looked up at the dim sky and sighed.


    "Hurry up and go home. It''s going to snow again."


    After the old beggar finished speaking, he trembled again and took his own steps. Seeing this, Xu Han hurriedly extended his hand to support him.


    Xu Han''s father was an old beggar, so Xu Han was naturally a little beggar.


    However, Xu Han was not from this old beggar.


    Twelve years ago, it was also a windy and snowy night. The old beggar picked up Xu Han who had been abandoned in a broken temple on the outskirts of the city. The old and descendant old beggar couldn''t bear to watch Xu Han freeze to death in this icy world while he was still in his infancy. After thinking for a long time, he adopted him.


    The old beggar hadn''t read much in the end. He thought about it and felt that the weather that night was exceptionally cold. Therefore, he named him Xu Han.


    Twelve years passed in a blink of an eye. Although the days were hard, the old beggar still managed to pull Xu Han up.


    However, this year''s natural and man-made calamities were already beyond the reach of ordinary people, so how could there be any surplus food to give them?


    Counting up, it had been two days since the two of them had gotten any food. If they were really hungry, they could only eat some tree roots with snow water to satisfy their hunger. Xu Han was young, so he could still endure for a few days. However, the old beggar was not so lucky. His body had gotten worse and worse these past few days. No one knew if he could survive this winter.


    It was already late. One day, the two of them walked home without any harvest. The wind and snow were about to arrive. If they did not return home before then and starve to death, they would probably be frozen to death by the wind and snow.


    "Look at this girl, big eyeballs and strong body. You can give her more." At this time, a conversation on the side of the street attracted Xu Han''s attention, who was lowering his head and hurrying on his way.


    He turned around and saw a woman pointing at the girl beside him and saying to a man.


    The little girl looked the same age as Xu Han, but at this moment, she lowered her head like a frightened elk. She stood there in a daze, allowing the woman and the man to judge her like a commodity.


    Xu Han had never read a book, but his memory was very good. He recognized the girl in front of him.


    It was about May this year, the summer was blazing, and there were many starving people in Shangyun City. Xu Han, who was also hungry, was begging on the roadside. Similarly, he hadn''t eaten for several days and was almost on the verge of death. It was the girl who gave Xu Han the only half of the steamed buns in her hand that allowed Xu Han to survive for a few days until the day when the rations from the Imperial Court arrived.


    "It''s not a good year. I can''t buy any more dishes and chopsticks? Eight taels of silver is already plenty." The man obviously did not agree with the woman''s point of view. He shook his head and said.


    "Sir, you also know that this year is not good. Otherwise, how could I have sold my daughter mercilessly? Please do me a favor and add another two taels." Of course, the woman was unwilling to give up and continued.


    "Only these eight taels of silver, I can''t give you much. Look ¡­" The man distinguished between them. The two of them began to bargain like they were buying vegetables at the end of the street.


    "Let''s go, don''t look." The old beggar pulled the divine Xu Han, feeling a little unhappy.


    Xu Han, who had always been obedient, broke free from the old beggar''s hand and stubbornly looked at the scene not far away. The expression on his face was so dirty that it could not be seen clearly, but his tiny fist was clenched tightly at that moment.


    The old beggar had nurtured Xu Han for so many years, and this was the first time he had seen Xu Han so faintly uneasy.


    "That''s her life. Now that there are natural and man-made disasters, it''s a great fortune to be able to save her life. What else do you want if a beggar can''t give her any food?" The old beggar obviously didn''t want to stir up trouble. He was already too old to speak, and his tone was gloomy.


    Xu Han was stunned. He naturally realized this at this moment. A beggar, what can he use to save others? For the first time in his life, he had some sort of dissatisfaction with his identity.


    "Here, I want this girl." At this moment, an aged voice suddenly sounded.


    This change exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Xu Han and the old beggar looked over, only to see an old man appear between the woman and the man at some unknown time. He held a heavy money bag in his hand and handed it to the woman.


    "This" The woman was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously took the purse and weighed the weight in her hand. It was at least twenty taels.


    "You!" The man whose business had been ruined was naturally dissatisfied. He turned to look at the old man and wanted to say something, but just as he spoke, he discovered that behind the old man were two extremely strong men with long knives on their waists.


    Obviously, this old man was not someone he could afford to provoke.


    He withdrew his words and looked at the old man fiercely before leaving resentfully.


    The woman accepted the money and smiled happily, "But Qing, in the future, you must live a filial life. Don''t blame mother for being ruthless! This world doesn''t give anyone a chance to survive!" After saying that, the woman thanked the old man for his kindness before turning around and leaving.


    "Let''s go. That old man seems to be a wealthy man. Follow him, at least he won''t suffer." The old beggar said.


    Only then did Xu Han regain his senses. He looked deeply at the girl who lowered her head and the kind-eyed old man. In the end, he silently followed the old beggar''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    Xu Han and the old beggar''s home were not writers.


    It was just a broken temple on the outskirts of the city. It was untrue when it was built, but it had already been abandoned for some years.


    It could not block the wind and rain, nor could it avoid the cold, but it was better than sleeping in the open. Most of the beggars in Shangyun City used to live here. However, as the situation worsened year by year, some of those beggars left Shangyun City, while others stayed in this small town on the border of Qingzhou forever. At present, only Xu Han and the other two were left in the ruined temple.


    Returning to the ruined temple, the old beggar took out his mouldy quilt hidden under the thatched grass and wrapped it around his body. He found another place that was not damp yet and lay down. The best way to resist the cold and hunger was naturally to sleep.


    Xu Han also understood this reasoning. He covered his body with thatch and laid down beside the old beggar, but he couldn''t sleep after tossing and turning.


    The scene of the man bargaining with the woman and selling his children kept appearing in his mind. The girl''s panicked and uneasy face flashed in his mind like a streak of light.


    He finally couldn''t suppress the unspeakable depression in his heart. He turned around and looked at the old beggar who was about to fall asleep.


    "Father." He called out.


    "Huh?" The old beggar, who was half awake and half asleep, replied.


    "Just now" Xu Han asked.


    "In a drought year, selling children is very common. The life of a girl is thinner and she is better off. She was bought by someone. No matter what she did in the future, she will not starve to death now. With the money for selling girls, the family may be able to survive the cold winter. When spring comes next year and the year is good, it will be fine to have another baby. It was better than a family gathering together and waiting for death to come. "The old beggar pulled Xu Han up with one hand. How could he not understand his thoughts? Without waiting for Xu Han to ask, he said.


    "Life is thin?" Xu Han frowned. He naturally knew that the old beggar wasn''t wrong, but he couldn''t explain why. He just felt dissatisfied, and he didn''t understand what a so-called life-threatening was.


    "A poor life is a bad one. Everyone has their own life. Some people are born in wealthy families. It''s their life to be a beggar. Being a beggar without food is my life. You were picked up by me and became a beggar with me. This is also your life." The old beggar said slowly, but his voice became softer and softer.


    Before Xu Han could completely digest the old beggar''s words, he saw that he had suddenly lost his voice and raised his head to look, only to see that the old beggar had already fallen asleep.


    After all, the old beggar was old, and he hadn''t entered the granule for two days, so he naturally wasn''t in good spirits.


    Seeing this, Xu Han did not have the heart to ask any further. He only frowned bitterly and thought about the old beggar''s words. It was difficult for him to fall asleep.


    ¡­


    The old beggar closed his eyes last night and never woke up.


    In the end, he still hadn''t survived the winter.


    His death came very suddenly.


    Suddenly, Xu Han did not have the slightest bit of preparation for this.


    The blizzard outside was getting heavier and heavier, and there was no intention of stopping at all.


    Xu Han sat beside the old beggar''s corpse for an hour before he slowly stood up.


    He silently wrapped the old beggar''s body in the quilt that had accompanied him for several years, and then found a hemp rope in the thatch, trapping the quilt firmly. Then, he took a deep breath, put one end of the rope on his shoulder, bent his body, and walked out of the broken temple in the face of the wind and snow, pulling the old beggar''s corpse.


    Xu Han was only twelve years old this year, and his perennial life as a beggar made him look much thinner than his peers. In addition, he hadn''t eaten for a few days and dragged the corpse of the old beggar away. This wasn''t an easy task for Xu Han.


    However, he gritted his teeth and allowed the cold wind and snow to blow across his face, while he stubbornly and slowly walked forward in the snow and wind that filled the sky.


    For a long time.


    The rope left bloodstains on his shoulders, his knuckles were a little pale, and his face was completely red from the snow.


    He stepped on the snow step by step and dragged the old beggar''s corpse into Shangyun City.


    A boy was dragging a heavy blanket.


    Such a scene was not uncommon in Shangyun City this year, and their motives weren''t hard to guess.


    Only when a person dies can he be safe in the earth.


    Selling your body to bury your father was a rare scene in the past, but this year, with so many disasters, not many pedestrians on the streets were unable to raise the slightest bit of interest.


    The lives of the small families were naturally miserable, but the large families had quite a bit of food. They were very happy to accept these children who sold themselves to bury their fathers. They were smart enough to stay behind and become servants or maids. It was also a business to sell them elsewhere unhappily. A gambling house in the west of the city had even put up a signboard to buy off these children. There were no restrictions on men or women, but they couldn''t be too old. The price was clearly marked.


    The owner of the gambling house seemed to have a lot of background, and the yamen in the city also turned a blind eye to it, never asking. However, there were some rumors that the gambling house had bribed so many children for some sort of magic. Someone had once said with certainty in the tavern that he had personally witnessed the corpses of children being carried out in the middle of the night in the gambling house.


    However, after that day, no one had seen the drinkers who had said those words.


    When Xu Han arrived at the gambling house, the sturdy man guarding the door was leaning against the threshold and was about to fall asleep.


    The sound of the old beggar''s corpse dragging on the snow pulled the strong man back from his sleep. He lowered his eyebrows and looked at the ragged Xu Han. He waved his hand and said impatiently, "Go to the side of the little beggar. Grandpa doesn''t have any money for you."


    However, Xu Han did not care. He put down the rope in his hand as if he was relieved of his burden. Standing upright in the snow, he looked at the strong man and said in his tender voice, "I''ll sell myself."


    "Huh? Selling yourself?" The sturdy man was stunned. Only then did he see the thing wrapped in a quilt behind the boy.


    This made him a little surprised. There were naturally many children who sold to the casino, but most of them were led by their parents or came from other places. This was the first time he had met someone who ran to the casino to sell his body.


    He looked at Xu Han again and looked at the boy in front of him seriously.


    He was very thin and weak, as if he could be blown down by a gust of wind. His face was covered with dirt, making it difficult to see his appearance clearly, but his dirty face had a pair of bright eyes.


    At this moment, those eyes were staring at the sturdy man. There was something indescribable wrapped within them.


    The sturdy man was shocked. He was moved by that gaze and asked, "Sell yourself to bury your father. There are many places to go. Why didn''t you choose this place?"


    He was very clear about what this gambling house behind him was, and he knew more about the fate of those children who had sold themselves.


    "Others will sell their bodies for the rest of their lives. I''ve heard from you that as long as you do it for five years, you can let me go free."


    Xu Han looked at the strong man and said calmly.


    The sturdy man was stunned again. He secretly felt that it was funny. Indeed, they had such a rule here. But so far, he had never heard of such a child.


    "Five years? That''s risky business." The sturdy man said.


    After saying that, he was already suspected of exceeding his authority. But perhaps it was the boy in front of him that made him feel a little special, so he couldn''t bear to tell the truth behind it.


    "Others will pay seven or eight taels of silver for a lifetime. You will only pay fifteen taels of silver for five years. Naturally, the things you have to do will not be simple." Xu Han nodded, but his gaze remained calm.


    Hearing this, the sturdy man''s expression instantly changed.


    From Xu Han''s words, it wasn''t hard for him to tell that the boy had already prepared for this before coming. Not to mention that he could deduce all of this from this. The boy''s temperament was extremely good, but he already understood the difference. He still chose to sell his body in their casino. This was enough to puzzle him.


    "Why?" He asked in a daze. For some reason, his voice was somewhat bitter.


    "The old man said that if he died, he would let me sell my body to a wealthy family and live. If I were smart enough to win the favor of the host family, I might even be able to get a good job and live a carefree life."


    "He said, this should be my best life."


    "But ¡­"


    The boy''s eyebrows furrowed at that moment. There seemed to be a flash of determination in his eyes. At that moment, he straightened his back in the snowstorm, like a dying warrior or a phoenix waiting for its nirvana.


    He said. "I don''t accept my fate."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 2 Fat Sheep Are Slaughtered, But Men Die When They Prosper

    As a result, a new grave was added to the mausoleum outside Shangyun City.


    Twelve years.


    The old beggar couldn''t say how good he was to Xu Han, but if it wasn''t for the flash of kindness in his heart during the snowy night back then, there would probably be no more Xu Han in this world.


    Xu Han knelt in front of the grave for a long time, until the burly man who was watching him finally got up with a sign of impatience.


    He looked at the tombstone on the grave and felt his heart surge.


    "Sleep here. You have raised me for twelve years, and I will return it with my body."


    "You and I don''t owe each other anything."


    "From now on, my own life will be left to me."


    After saying that, Xu Han turned around and nodded towards the strong man who was following him.


    At that time, the temporarily suspended snowstorm whistled towards him again.


    Xu Han followed the sturdy man into the snow without turning his head.


    At that time, he straightened his back, his eyes shining like snow, like an unsheathed sword.


    ¡­


    The gambling house in Shangyun City was not simple.


    The sturdy man named Lu Daniu led Xu Han through layers of hidden doors and finally entered the huge dark room beneath the casino.


    There were forty to fifty children the size of Xu Han in the darkroom, and most of them were girls. Perhaps, as the old beggar had said, if they were born in chaotic times, the life of a girl would be even thinner.


    And Xu Han lived in a small room that was twenty feet square. There were twelve boys squeezed into the room.


    The twelve pale and skinny faces revealed twelve different types of fear. Xu Han knew very well that what they were afraid of was not him, but the strong man behind him.


    "Go in!" Lu Daniu didn''t give Xu Han any special treatment because of his extraordinary performance.


    Being able to survive one out of ten was already considered good. As for the so-called respect?


    That was a courtesy that only the living could receive.


    Unprepared, Xu Han was forcefully pushed by Lu Daniu and fell into the room.


    Immediately after, the iron door behind him let out a loud noise and was closed by Lu Daniu.


    ¡­


    Even though he had already prepared for the current situation, when he really came here and faced the fear on the faces of those children, his heart still went cold.


    In the end, he was only twelve years old this year.


    Before this, he had seen the most amazing scenery. At best, it was the beautiful woman with heavy makeup and exposed breasts on the red makeup pavilion.


    Just a quick glance caused his face to flush red and his heart to beat.


    This kind of environment made him terrified, but subconsciously, he was eager to learn some information about this dark room from those children. Although it might not be able to save his life, at least his heart was at ease.


    However, those children had already been frightened out of their wits, all of them hiding in the corners of the wall, their expressions numb and terrified, completely ignoring Xu Han''s words.


    Such a situation undoubtedly made Xu Han even more uneasy.


    ¡­


    In the next few days, Xu Han had a very comfortable life.


    Unexpectedly comfortable.


    Food would be delivered every day. Not only would they be satisfied, they would also immediately have meat. In this year of famine, only wealthy families would receive such treatment.


    Apart from eating, the rest were learning fist techniques and weapons from Lu Daniu every day.


    Xu Han felt that things would not be that simple. Although Lu Daniu and the others had extremely bad attitudes towards them, punching and kicking them if they moved, these things should not be so frightening to the children.


    It was already an extravagant hope for him to be able to eat a full mouthful of food before, how could he care so much about the future tomorrow?


    He worked hard.


    He practiced his fists and feet with all his might.


    He cherished his vision more than anyone else.


    His body was weak and his foundation was weak. There were inevitably inadequacies in his practice. He was punished for this, but he never slacked off. He even practiced repeatedly in his spare time.


    After more than ten days, although it wasn''t important, it already had some appearance.


    Strangely enough, he could clearly feel that his body had begun to recover over the past few days. However, Xu Han could not tell whether this was the effect of that set of fists or feet, or whether it was something else.


    On this day, after a day of kung fu practice, the children returned to their rooms one after another.


    "I told you to be lazy! I told you to be lazy!" At this moment, a man''s furious roar came from the corner.


    Xu Han, who was walking towards his room door, turned around and saw a strong man holding a leather whip hitting a boy.


    That boy, Xu Han, is known by his name, Liu Sheng .


    He seemed to have stayed in this dark room for a long time. As far as Xu Han knew, none of the boys in his room came earlier than him. However, strangely enough, his fist and feet were the worst of all. Even Xu Han, who had just arrived for more than ten days, was slightly better than him.


    Because, almost every day, he would be beaten up by the people on duty.


    But Xu Han had never seen Liu Sheng cry.


    From beginning to end, he only gritted his teeth and silently endured all of this.


    He ate silently, used his fists and feet silently, and was beaten silently. From beginning to end, even the children were not surprised by this.


    He felt that this Liu Sheng seemed very different.


    After eating what was considered a sumptuous dinner for Xu Han, the ten other children in the room had already squeezed into the crowded bed and fell asleep.


    Every day was torturous for them, perhaps only in their dreams could they get some comfort.


    Xu Han, on the other hand, had no intention of falling asleep so early.


    Just like every night before, he repeatedly used the fist and feet that Lu Daniu had taught him in the small open space in the room.


    Although he did not know what the use of doing so was, it was better than doing nothing.


    About half an hour passed.


    Xu Han was already sweating profusely. He was just about to go to the bucket in the corner of the room to find some water to drink.


    Squeak.


    At this time, the iron door was pushed open, and the exhausted Liu Sheng dragged his wounded body into the room.


    Xu Han was stunned.


    Looking deeply at Liu Sheng , whose back was covered in blood and flesh, but he had always gritted his teeth without making a sound, he subconsciously wanted to ask something.


    However, the other party turned a blind eye to Xu Han.


    He walked straight to his bed, leaned against the pillar, took the powder, and began to clean his wounds.


    Xu Han frowned and swallowed his words.


    He thought for a moment and took out something from his bosom and handed it to Liu Sheng .


    "Eat, I don''t have much." Xu Han said.


    It was a pancake that he had intentionally left behind for Liu Sheng .


    Xu Han was not a bodhisattva.


    It was just that he felt that his twelve years of life had been very difficult. It was too difficult for him to be born and survive.


    Since living was originally an extremely difficult matter, then the heavens had given him life, so there must be a meaning to his existence.


    Before he could find that answer, he wanted to work hard to survive.


    Liu Sheng obviously did not expect Xu Han to do such a thing.


    He was slightly stunned and raised his head to look at Xu Han.


    He did not have much impression of Xu Han. He only knew that he was a boy who had recently come in and worked harder than the others. Apart from that, there was nothing special about him.


    He looked at Xu Han silently, the meaning in his eyes inexplicable.


    Xu Han felt a little uncomfortable from what he saw, but he still put the pancake in his hand in front of Liu Sheng .


    For a long time.


    "Why?" Liu Sheng finally asked.


    "Huh?" This question obviously exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He was slightly stunned before he said, "I just happened to have an extra portion."


    When he said that, his expression was extremely natural, as if everything he did was so natural to him, as he had said.


    Unexpectedly, not only did these words not let Liu Sheng understand his kindness, his face instead revealed a mocking smile at that time.


    "Have you ever raised any livestock in your family?" He asked.


    This question was really too sudden, and Xu Han was stunned again.


    "No, I''m a beggar" But he subconsciously replied.


    "Then do you know what kind of animals die the fastest?" Liu Sheng didn''t care about this and continued to ask.


    Xu Han frowned. He did not like the malice Liu Sheng displayed at this moment. He shook his head and answered Liu Sheng''s question.


    Liu Sheng ''s expression suddenly turned gloomy, reflecting the dark candlelight in the dark room, making him look extremely terrifying.


    "The more you eat, the faster the animals will grow. They will always die in front of you."


    He said this in a low voice, then took Xu Han''s pancake, tore a small piece out of his hand, put it in his mouth, and swallowed it dry.


    After that, he put the remaining large pancakes back into Xu Han''s hands, turned around and laid down in his clothes, and never looked at Xu Han again.


    Only Xu Han remained, staring blankly at the pancake in his hand, dazed.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 3 In Order to Live a Better Life

    That night.


    The expression on Liu Sheng ''s face remained like a nightmare, lingering in Xu Han''s mind.


    What exactly did he mean? Xu Han''s words were not true, but in the following days, intentionally or unintentionally, Xu Han could not help but secretly observe Liu Sheng .


    He vaguely sensed that Liu Sheng must know something about everything in the dark room.


    And he did discover something strange.


    Because in training, it was always unsatisfactory, Liu Sheng was punished every day as usual, and missed dinner because of the punishment.


    Even so, he ate very little breakfast and lunch.


    Although they were trapped in this dark room all day long, their training did not stop. For these teenagers, the daily consumption was extremely high, so when it came to the meal time, almost everyone was eager to eat.


    For this reason, it was even more inevitable for them to secretly engage in intrigue.


    Xu Han was not clear about the situation of the girl, but the twelve boys, excluding him and Liu Sheng , were divided into three factions in order to seize more food.


    Normally, they were dissatisfied with each other, and when it came time to eat, they would occasionally fight with each other.


    However, the men who were in charge of watching over them never stopped them. Instead, they were somewhat happy to see them succeed.


    On this day.


    As usual, Xu Han was cultivating that set of fists and feet in the room by himself. Liu Sheng dragged his tired body into the room after suffering a meal of flesh and skin as usual.


    After Xu Han sat down, he stepped forward and handed him a pancake that he had already left behind.


    In the ten days after that night, Xu Han was always like this.


    Liu Sheng glanced at Xu Han. Because of Xu Han''s kindness these days, Liu Sheng''s attitude towards him had improved a little.


    He took the pancake as usual and tore off a small piece to swallow.


    However, he did not return the remaining blooming pancakes to Xu Han''s hand as usual, but casually threw them aside.


    Xu Han was stunned. Although there weren''t many pancakes, it was for this small piece of pancake that the ten boys put in all their effort every day. Liu Sheng didn''t eat it, so why did he throw it away?


    Xu Han was puzzled, but he didn''t wait for him to ask.


    The children who were already lying quietly on the bed saw the pancake fly out and rush towards the place where the pancake landed like a vicious dog pouncing on food. Curses and roars filled the entire room.


    "Hurry up and eat, fat pigs to be slaughtered." Liu Sheng did not turn around to look at the boys, but said coldly in a voice that only he and Xu Han could hear.


    After saying this, he did not look at the shock on Xu Han''s face. He closed his clothes and fell asleep as usual.


    ¡­


    Another five days passed.


    On this day, Xu Han finally understood what Liu Sheng meant.


    A boy suddenly let out a howl as he was eating dinner. His face instantly turned purple, and veins popped up on his forehead. Then, he fell to the ground, and the food in his hand that he had tried his best to fight for was scattered all over the ground. His body twitched, and after a few breaths, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, his aura disappeared.


    All of this happened so suddenly that Xu Han did not expect it at all.


    When he regained consciousness, the boy''s corpse was taken away by someone sent by Lu Daniu. Afterwards, he acted as if nothing had happened and continued to instruct everyone to return to their rooms to rest.


    The dead boy was one of the leaders of the three forces. His death had undoubtedly dealt a great blow to his group. At this moment, several people were in a small room. The two living leaders wanted to seize this opportunity to snatch the manpower of that side, but the one who had lost the leader was at a loss.


    Xu Han naturally didn''t have the time to care about those people. He was even more certain of his guess. Liu Sheng must know something!


    When Liu Sheng walked into the room, Xu Han welcomed him.


    He didn''t say anything, but the urgency in his eyes had already exposed all the thoughts in his heart.


    Liu Sheng seemed to have anticipated this long ago. He nodded at Xu Han, signaling him not to make any noise.


    "What exactly is going on?" Such behavior undoubtedly created a favorable environment for Xu Han and Liu Sheng. At that time, Xu Han hurriedly approached Liu Sheng and asked.


    Liu Sheng also took a deep look at Xu Han, as if he was measuring whether the boy in front of him was trustworthy or not, but after a few breaths, he came to a decision.


    "I''ve been here for eight months," he whispered to Xu Han''s ear. "By now, three batches of people in this room have been changed."


    "They''re all dead?" Xu Han was stunned and asked in surprise.


    Liu Sheng shook his head and continued, "Not all of them, but most of them are dead, just like that person today. A small portion of them were taken away and never returned."


    "But how did they die? Could it really be related to those dishes?" Hearing this, Xu Han felt a chill in his heart. After all, he had eaten a lot of those meals these past few days.


    Liu Sheng shook his head again.


    "I don''t know, but the person who eats the most is always the first to die, or the first to be taken away."


    At this moment, Xu Han finally understood why Liu Sheng would rather be whipped than eat more food and practice his fists and feet.


    His expression also became serious at that time, but he soon realized that something was wrong. He asked again, "But why did you do this?"


    This made no sense. If Lu Daniu and the others had bought them back just to kill them, then they had many ways to do so much faster and more effectively. Similarly, apart from spending their money, doing so would not be beneficial to Lu Daniu and the others.


    "But what about those dead children?" Liu Sheng was stunned. He had to admit that Xu Han''s words were reasonable, but he was still unable to feel at ease about the food.


    Liu Sheng frowned, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "There are also a lot of children who have been taken away, but their fists and feet are much better than those of the dead ¡­" He said in a low voice.


    He realized that he seemed to have missed a crucial clue.


    "Anyone who doesn''t practice well will be punished. Obviously, that fist technique is extremely important!"


    "It might even be their main purpose in buying us!" Xu Han analyzed in a low voice.


    He continued: "I don''t know what caused those people to die, but if I want to leave this place, I have to practice the set of fists and kicks they taught me." "I don''t know what caused them to die, but if I want to leave this place, I have to practice the set of fists and kicks they taught me.


    At this point, he looked at Liu Sheng again, and his voice suddenly lowered, "And I want to practice my fists and legs¡­"


    "At the very least, we have to eat our fill."


    "But ¡­ who knows what they will do to us ¡­" Liu Sheng hesitated.


    "No matter what, it''s better than staying here forever." Xu Han interrupted Liu Sheng . At that moment, his eyes reflected the candlelight that shot in from outside the room, flashing with a heart-shaking cold light, that was his determination.


    "I want to live better." Xu Han murmured.


    "Better to live" Seemingly infected by Xu Han, Liu Sheng repeated Xu Han''s words and his eyes gradually lit up.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 4 Azure-clothed Purple-robed Jusen

    After that day.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng , who had reached a consensus, began to actively snatch food. For this reason, they even recruited the three boys who had lost their leaders, and their waist became the biggest force among the boys.


    The other two groups knew that they were unable to contend against each other, so they formed an organic whole and tried to resist Xu Han and Liu Sheng .


    However, Liu Sheng , who had eaten and drank to his heart''s content, showed a viciousness that was different from that of ordinary people.


    The next night, while snatching food, he bit off a boy''s ear. Since then, no one dared to provoke Xu Han and Liu Sheng .


    The daily meals were respectfully delivered by someone, and the two of them were completely devoted to the cultivation of that fist technique.


    Gradually, they discovered that as their fists and feet progressed, their bodies grew stronger day by day. Even though they hadn''t come into contact with any training related to cultivation before this, Xu Han and Liu Sheng were aware that this rate of improvement was extremely abnormal.


    However, this also made their previous speculation even more firm.


    This continued until three months later.


    That day, Lu Daniu suddenly summoned Xu Han and Liu Sheng to the side of a man dressed in green and told them that the man was called Yuan Xiucheng, the Throne Master of Shangyun City. He told them to follow him


    ¡­


    Just like that, before the two of them could figure out the situation, they walked out of the dark room under the lead of the green-clothed man. Everything happened so suddenly that the gates of the gambling hall were pushed open. The crowds of people walking up and down the streets of Upper Cloud City, as well as the bright spring sun, were still in a daze when they saw it.


    "Get in the car." The green-clothed man did not give the two of them much time to enjoy the beautiful scenery. He turned to look at the two of them and said indifferently.


    Even Lu Daniu had to carefully serve the green-clothed man. Naturally, it was not something Xu Han and Liu Sheng could disobey. No matter how reluctant they were to part with this scene in their hearts, in the next moment, they obediently boarded the carriage that had been waiting for them at the entrance.


    After Yuan Xiucheng, the green-clothed man also boarded the carriage.


    The carriage drove forward and quickly left Shangyun City, heading towards an unknown destination.


    After the initial excitement passed, Xu Han and Liu Sheng gradually became somewhat uneasy. However, Lord Yuan Xiucheng sat by the side and closed his eyes to rest. He did not have the slightest intention of speaking.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng exchanged glances, their expressions somewhat solemn.


    After bumping about in the carriage for four or five hours, the sky gradually darkened.


    The uneasiness in Xu Han and Liu Sheng ''s hearts also grew.


    "Ask, what do you want to know?" Although Yuan Xiucheng closed his eyes, he seemed to know the situation of the two of them like the back of his hand. His cold voice was the first to break the silence in the carriage.


    Hearing this, the two of them were shocked. They looked at each other once again. Obviously, they were extremely shocked by the ability that Yuan Xiucheng had displayed.


    After a moment of hesitation, Xu Han finally mustered up his courage and looked at Yuan Xiucheng, who was closing his eyes, and asked, "What exactly do you want us to do?"


    "Fifteen taels of silver has bought your lives for five years. Naturally, I will use your lives to earn this silver back." Yuan Xiucheng still closed his eyes.


    "Then why do people keep dying in the dark room? Is it the food¡­" Xu Han asked.


    After eating the food, demonic energy will be emitted from your body. If it is supplemented by the fists and feet we have taught you, you can absorb it into your internal organs and strengthen your body. However, if you are slacking off ¡­ Yuan Xiucheng did not wait for Xu Han to finish his question and guessed what he wanted to say next. He immediately replied.


    Hearing this, the two of them were stunned again. This was unexpectedly consistent with their previous speculations. After glancing at each other, they were somewhat afraid. According to Yuan Xiucheng, even if they ate as little as possible as Liu Sheng did before, they would still inevitably end up being harmed by the so-called demonic power. Fortunately, they chose the right path.


    "Then what''s next?" Xu Han hurriedly asked again.


    Yuan Xiucheng''s eyes suddenly opened at that time, and the corner of his mouth suddenly drew a smile.


    "Next is the final test." As soon as Yuan Xiucheng finished speaking, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    "Throne Master Yuan, you''re really a little slow." At this moment, a voice came from outside the carriage, with a hint of mockery in its voice.


    The mockery was almost undisguised, and even Xu Han could hear it clearly.


    However, Yuan Xiucheng did not seem to have heard of this, and his expression was still indifferent.


    "Let''s get out of the car." He said softly.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng did not dare to go against it and hurriedly followed Yuan Xiucheng down the carriage.


    The two of them were naturally uneasy, and when they got out of the carriage and saw the situation before them, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The carriage had been traveling for several hours, and the sky had already darkened. At this moment, they were in front of a dense forest.


    The forest was extremely dark, shrouded in smoke, emitting a strange aura in the twilight.


    Several men and women dressed like Yuan Xiu were already standing there. Behind them, without exception, were a few children the size of Xu Han or Liu Sheng .


    Judging from the looks on their faces, they must have encountered something similar to Xu Han before.


    "Throne Master Yuan has kept us waiting."


    Under Yuan Xiucheng''s leadership, the two of them followed him to the front of the crowd. At this moment, a middle-aged man leading five children walked forward and cupped his hands towards Yuan Xiucheng.


    Even Xu Han and Liu Sheng , who were still young, could tell that he had come with ill intentions.


    However, Yuan Xiucheng treated this as if nothing had happened. Instead of answering him, he led the two of them forward and walked to the back of the crowd. There were two purple-clothed men quietly sitting cross-legged on the spot.


    "Yuan Xiucheng greets the two emissaries." Yuan Xiucheng, who had always been cold, showed enough respect to the two purple-clothed men. He cupped his hands and said to them.


    "Yes, I''m here." The two purple-clothed men raised their heads at that time. Only then did Xu Han see clearly that the two purple-clothed men were wearing a bronze mask on their heads.


    One was an ox head with fiendish eyes, and the other was a horse face with a gloomy expression.


    The dense night, the desolate mountain top, and the strange masks of these two people caused Xu Han''s heart to go cold. He subconsciously looked at Liu Sheng beside him, only to see that his face was also pale at this moment. Obviously, he was also filled with fear.


    "Then let''s begin." The purple-clothed man looked at each other and said.


    Their voices weren''t loud, but as soon as they finished speaking, the azure-clothed people in twos and threes kept their voices and respectfully led the children behind them to surround them.


    "The two of us are envoys under the Throne of Mount Tai. The miasma behind us is the Gu Forest, where the eliminators buried their bones. They were nourished by miasma in the Gu Forest and turned into demon corpses. All you have to do is obtain ten heads before you can leave the Gu Forest or die."


    It was as if they were responding to what the two of them said. After they finished speaking, a low roar that looked like a human or a beast suddenly came from the dense forest. It made Xu Han''s hair go numb, and his gaze towards the dense forest became even more frightened. It was as if the dense forest in front of him was a human purgatory that was ferocious and terrifying.


    "You don''t have much time. You only have fifteen days. Once you exceed this time, you will definitely be infected by the demonic energy that permeates the Gu Forest. The demonic energy in your bodies will turn into demonic corpses. Therefore, avoiding is not a good method. If you want to survive, you must learn to take the initiative to attack!"


    The ox-headed horse''s stern voice sounded once again, and it was clearly heard by everyone present.


    "Your Excellency, may I ask you a question?" Just as all the children were stunned by this sudden scene, a tender voice suddenly rang out.


    At that time, Xu Han subconsciously turned his head to look. Not far away, a tall boy stopped in the crowd and looked at the bull-headed horse.


    "Huh?" The two purple-clothed men obviously didn''t expect this either. They hesitated slightly, but they didn''t have the intention to blame him. "Ask."


    "Since it''s a head, then do we count as ours?" The boy asked a question that changed the expressions of everyone present, but at that moment a cruel expression appeared on his face that did not belong to his age.


    "Good question." The bull''s head and horse paused for a moment before replying with their gloomy voices.


    "Since it''s the head, it naturally counts."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 5 Young Master 1 Nuo Qian Jin Weight

    Xu Han and Liu Sheng brought along a dagger that had been distributed, and then they were led to an entrance of the dense forest.


    It was an extremely strange dense forest.


    Although it was almost midnight, the moonlight in the sky was dim, but the forest was extremely dark. With Xu Han and his eyesight, it was difficult to see the scene clearly.


    Furthermore, whether it was an illusion or not, the two of them could faintly smell a faint smell of blood floating in the air.


    Since the two of them were able to stand out from the dark room, there was naturally something extraordinary about them.


    But in the end, he was only eleven or twelve years old.


    Suddenly coming to such a place, they couldn''t help but panic in their hearts. At that time, the two of them exchanged glances and saw deep unease in each other''s eyes.


    "What should we do?" After a long period of silence, Liu Sheng turned around and asked, his voice somewhat dry.


    Xu Han shook his head. He had never heard of such a spatial teleportation spell before. Now that he had suddenly experienced it, his mind was in turmoil, and he was unable to control himself for a moment.


    "Do you know what those demon corpses are?" Xu Han thought for a moment and asked.


    "It''s probably some demonic demonic creatures." Liu Sheng turned his head to look at the pitch-black forest and responded calmly.


    This answer stunned Xu Han. He originally asked casually, but he didn''t want to hear what Liu Sheng said, as if the other party really knew something.


    At this moment, Liu Sheng regained his senses. He could feel Xu Han''s puzzled gaze. But these past few days, He smiled and said, "My father once told me that in ancient times, the demons ruled this world, but for some reason, they were expelled to the southern boundary of Kunlun. Although there are also demons in this world, it is far inferior to the ancient times." "And some of them refined the demonic energy in the demon race''s body and refined it into demonic pills. That''s what they mixed with the food to make us eat back then. Some of them were unable to resist the erosion of the demonic energy and turned into demonic corpses that only chased after flesh and blood. We were lucky to survive."


    At this point, a bitter smile appeared on Liu Sheng ''s face. "It can also be considered a blessing in disguise. I believe you can also feel that after absorbing the demonic energy, our bodies are much better than before. I think this is their method of training killers. It is quick and effective. Of course, it is also bloody and cruel."


    Hearing this, Xu Han felt a burst of shock in his heart, and he was even more worried about his current situation.


    "Roar!"


    Just as he was hesitating to say something else, a wild beast-like roar suddenly sounded out from the dense forest.


    "Be careful!" Liu Sheng immediately became alert. He shouted loudly at Xu Han and subconsciously pushed Xu Han away with one hand. He was also a carp that rolled away from the spot.


    At this moment, Xu Han was still in a daze. A black shadow flew out of the dense forest at an extremely fast speed and directly pounced towards where Xu Han and Liu Sheng had just stood.


    Xu Han, who was lying on the ground, was still in a state of shock. Then, he saw the appearance of the black figure that had suddenly rushed out in the moonlight.


    It was a boy who looked very much the same age as them, However, his eyes were pitch-black without the slightest trace of whiteness. The clothes on his upper body were already tattered, and his exposed body was covered in rotting flesh wounds. However, he seemed to have not noticed this. After missing a single blow, he let out another furious roar and charged towards Xu Han without stopping.


    Xu Han, who had been a beggar for twelve years, had seen such a scene before?


    He was so frightened that he was at a loss. He subconsciously grabbed the dagger in his hand and stabbed it towards the demon corpse.


    However, that demon corpse had obviously survived in this dense forest for a long time, and it had incomparably rich combat experience. How could a novice like Xu Han be injured?


    At that time, his hand, which was already as sharp as a wild beast''s fingernail, slapped out abruptly, and Xu Han''s dagger was sent flying by him like this.


    Afterwards, he rushed towards Xu Han again. At this time, Xu Han no longer had the strength to resist. He could only watch helplessly as the demon corpse charged towards him, and his mind went blank.


    "Bastard!" At this critical moment. Liu Sheng shouted from the side. Without thinking, he rushed forward and jumped high. The dagger in his hand fiercely stabbed at the exposed back of the demon corpse.


    Roar! ! !


    The dagger stabbed out, causing the demon corpse to have no choice but to temporarily put down Xu Han, who was already in his bag. He suddenly turned around, and with another claw, he fiercely sent Liu Sheng flying.


    Liu Sheng ''s body flew 30 feet away from the demon corpse and stopped on the ground in a sorry state. However, as he tumbled, streaks of messy bloodstains appeared on his body.


    Roar! ! !


    The wound on his back did not injure the demon corpse seriously. Instead, it aroused his fierceness. He raised his head and roared angrily. He turned his head to look at Liu Sheng , who could not stand up, and walked towards him with heavy steps.


    Evidently, Liu Sheng ''s sneak attack had completely angered the demon corpse.


    Liu Sheng struggled to stand up, but the dagger had already pierced into the back of the demon corpse. At this moment, he no longer had any chips in his hand that could resist the demon corpse.


    Facing the demon corpses that were pressing down step by step, he could only retreat cautiously in order to maintain a relatively safe distance from them.


    However, the demon corpse did not have enough patience to play this kind of hide-and-seek trick.


    His body suddenly bent down and landed on the ground like a wild beast. He let out muffled roars before Liu Sheng could react.


    His body suddenly rushed out and charged straight at Liu Sheng like an arrow from the bowstring.


    His speed was really too fast.


    Even though Liu Sheng had already reacted immediately and slapped the ground with both hands, wanting to flee, he was still hit by the demon corpse and fell to the ground with a stumble.


    This time, the demon corpse obviously didn''t want to give Liu Sheng any more chances. He stood up and pressed Liu Sheng''s body firmly onto the ground.


    Black light flashed in his pitch-black eyes. He opened his mouth wide, revealing fangs that were so sharp that they did not resemble human-shaped fangs.


    As he looked up, he was about to bite down on Liu Sheng ''s face and swallow it alive.


    But at this moment, Xu Han finally regained his senses from his previous shock. He didn''t have time to think too much, or even to be afraid. He grabbed the dagger that was sent flying beside him, and quickly rushed forward.


    Before the fangs of the demon corpse landed on Liu Sheng ''s face, he used all of his strength to ruthlessly insert the dagger into the head of the demon corpse.


    Purple-black blood sprayed out from the demon corpse''s head at that time, staining Xu Han''s face.


    The expression on Xu Han''s face was ferocious, reflecting the moonlight. He looked as gloomy as an Asura.


    The body of the demon corpse spat out purple blood like a puppet without a string. The black light in his eyes gradually dissipated, and a long cry of pain came from his mouth. Then, he suddenly collapsed.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Xu Han fell to the ground, panting heavily, his expression complicated.


    Liu Sheng also recovered from the ups and downs of the rest of his life. He pushed away the demon corpse on his body with difficulty, then dragged his wounded body to the side of the demon corpse and reached out to pull out the dagger that belonged to him.


    At that time, a ruthless expression flashed in his eyes. Then, he suddenly reached out and lifted the head of the demon corpse. He gritted his teeth and cut it off from his body.


    After doing all this, he walked over to Xu Han and handed the horrible head of the demon corpse to Xu Han.


    "You killed him. He''s yours." Liu Sheng said in a low voice that was like a ghost whispering.


    Xu Han waved his hand, as if he still had lingering fears about what had happened before.


    "If you hadn''t saved me in time, I would have died a long time ago. He''s yours." Xu Han glanced at Liu Sheng and shook his head.


    Hearing this, Liu Sheng lowered his head silently. He looked at the ugly head in his hand and pondered for a long time. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. Finally, he nodded. Then, he withdrew his hand and hung the head on his waist. Then, like Xu Han, he lifted his head and fell beside him, staring at the stars in the sky, dazed.


    ¡­


    "Five years. If we can live for more than five years, what do you want to do?"


    The two youths looked at the night sky like this for a long time. Finally, Liu Sheng broke the silence.


    "Huh?" This question surprised Xu Han. He was slightly stunned. His eyes that looked at the night sky reflected the starlight on the sky, incomparably brilliant.


    At that moment, the corners of his mouth curved into a genuine smile.


    He said, "If I can live to that point, I want to find her."


    "She?" Liu Sheng was stunned, but he quickly regained his senses. The two of them had already talked about everything in the past few months, so he naturally knew that the girl Xu Han was talking about was the girl who was sold by his mother.


    "You like her?" Liu Sheng asked, a rare look of ridicule appearing on his face.


    But his tricks did not make Xu Han feel shy at all. Xu Han shook his head and said very seriously, "It was half of her steamed buns that allowed me to live until now. If I could live for another five years, I would like to find her and see how she is doing."


    "Then what if she is already married? What will you do?" Liu Sheng obviously did not believe Xu Han''s words. In his opinion, if he did not like it, how could he not forget it?


    "So what? She''s fine enough." Xu Han, however, did not take it seriously. However, he paused at that time and looked at Liu Sheng again, asking, "What about you? What do you want to do in five years? Go find your younger brothers and sisters?"


    Just as Liu Sheng knew that Xu Han was a beggar, Xu Han also knew that Liu Sheng had a younger brother and younger sister who were lost in the chaos of war. Liu Sheng never forgot about them.


    "Yes." This topic was obviously a bit heavy for Liu Sheng . His face, which was still laughing, suddenly sank. He nodded and replied with a lonely expression.


    Xu Han knew that he had made a mistake. He hurriedly sat up and patted Liu Sheng ''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, your younger brother and sister will be fine. We''ll go find them together in five years!" He said.


    Liu Sheng was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Xu Han and saw that his expression was extremely serious. His heart warmed up and he nodded heavily at that time, "Alright! When that time comes, I will accompany you to snatch that girl back. Whether she marries or not, she will have to be my younger brother''s wife."


    "Alright! When the time comes, we''ll snatch her over together!" Xu Han nodded in response.


    After saying that, the two youths exchanged glances and smiled.


    At that time, the dense forest filled with killing intent seemed to have become less terrifying.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 6 What a Head

    "Xiao Han! Quick!"


    In the dark forest, Liu Sheng hugged a fierce-looking demon corpse tightly and shouted at Xu Han not far away. The demon corpse seemed to have sensed the imminent danger as well. He shook his body desperately, trying to throw Liu Sheng out of his body.


    But Liu Sheng stuck to his back like a dog skin plaster. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not get rid of Liu Sheng.


    At this time, a black shadow suddenly shot out from the depths of the forest and pounced straight towards the face of the demon corpse.


    That was Xu Han.


    His eyes were wide open. The veins on his forehead burst out. The dagger in his hand drew a cold light in the dark forest. The struggling demon corpse instantly lost its color after the cold light flashed. Purple blood gushed out from his neck.


    In the next moment, he fell to the ground like a puppet that had lost its string.


    Seeing this plan succeed, Liu Sheng quickly stood up from the body of the demon corpse and used the dagger in his hand to cut off its head. Then, he helped Xu Han, who was somewhat exhausted, quickly rush into the depths of the forest.


    Tick.


    It''s raining.


    The sky seemed to be riddled with holes, and a torrential rain poured down.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng hid in a cave wrapped in tree roots in the dense forest and lit a bonfire.


    They had been in the jungle for four whole days.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng each had four heads hanging on their waists.


    It should be a very happy thing to have achieved such a result in just four days'' time. But at this moment, the two youths sitting around the campfire frowned and remained silent.


    "Come, eat some." Xu Han took out something black from the fire and said to Liu Sheng .


    It was the root of a wild goose tree. It tasted dry and disgusting, but it could fill one''s stomach.


    Four days later, Xu Han and Liu Sheng discovered that the most terrifying thing in the forest was not the monsters that were like the corpses of their companions, but hunger, injuries, and illness.


    They could barely find any food, no fruit, no animals, only the rotting corpses.


    That thing was naturally not something that could be eaten. Fortunately, Xu Han had been a beggar for more than ten years and finally found some edible tree roots, which allowed them to barely survive until now.


    However, although these tree roots could feed, eating too much made one feel weak. Perhaps it was because they contained some toxins.


    After Xu Han and Liu Sheng discovered this, they had no choice but to control their appetite and eat as little as possible.


    Compared to this, what was even more fatal was that their bodies had been riddled with wounds as they fought over and over again. Liu Sheng ''s left leg was broken, and a large piece of flesh and blood was bitten off Xu Han''s shoulder by a demon corpse.


    This made it much harder for them to fight in the following battles. They didn''t know if they could survive the remaining eleven days and obtain the twenty heads that were still alive.


    Liu Sheng simply treated some of the wounds on his left foot and lay down on the spot.


    "Rest for a while. We have to speed up tomorrow." As he spoke, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Xu Han glanced at him and sighed slightly.


    He naturally knew that their current situation wasn''t good, but similarly, he couldn''t think of any better way.


    After saying that, he also followed Liu Sheng ''s appearance and lay down on the spot, falling asleep.


    Kacha!


    Xu Han didn''t know how long he had been asleep, but he suddenly heard a soft sound in his daze.


    It should be the sound of a withered branch being broken by something.


    Xu Han had been unable to sleep for the past few days because of his dangerous situation. He suddenly sat up and the dagger beside him was subconsciously held in his hand. He looked vigilantly at the twilight outside the cave and asked coldly, "Who is it?"


    Liu Sheng , who was at the side, also sat up at that time. His dagger was also held in his hand. Obviously, he also heard that strange movement.


    The two of them exchanged a glance, their expressions grave. This sudden change was definitely not an illusion, but they lifted their eyes and saw nothing.


    It''s still raining.


    The dripping sound of rain made the quiet jungle even more gloomy.


    The two of them exchanged gazes, and the tacit understanding brought about by their long-term relationship allowed them to understand each other''s intentions at the first possible moment.


    They walked out of the cave with a slow pace, maintaining a subtle distance between them.


    One side could receive reinforcements from the enemy at the fastest speed possible, and if the enemy attacked head-on, they could use pull to make their bellies suffer. It was also because of this method that they killed a total of eight demon corpses.


    "It''s me." Just as the two of them were on full alert and could wave the dagger in their hands at any time, a tender and even somewhat terrified voice suddenly rang out.


    Their hearts tightened as they followed the sound and saw an extremely thin figure hiding in a corner outside the cave.


    In the darkness, the two of them couldn''t see that person''s appearance clearly, but when they were sure that the other party wasn''t a demon corpse, their vigilance relaxed a little. "Who are you?" However, due to some considerations, Xu Han still asked.


    "I was also sent into the Gu Forest like you. It rained heavily just now. I was looking for shelter from the rain. When I saw this cave, I came in to take a look. I didn''t want you to be here ¡­" The voice replied. His gaze dodged in the darkness, like a frightened and panicked elk.


    "Can I go in and take shelter? I''ve been drenched in the rain for an hour." He continued to plead.


    "No." Before Xu Han could speak, Liu Sheng frowned and decisively rejected his plea.


    "I really just want to avoid the rain. If this continues, I will die." However, that person was not willing to give up, but continued to speak, his voice carrying a shocking sobbing tone.


    "I guarantee that I will only stay outside and be able to avoid the rain!"


    Seeing the thin figure trembling in the rain, Xu Han couldn''t bear it anymore. He glanced at Liu Sheng and finally said, "Then come in."


    Such approval clearly exceeded Liu Sheng ''s expectations. He stared at Xu Han with dissatisfaction, but he couldn''t bear to speak harshly in the end.


    Hearing this, the voice was instantly overjoyed and walked towards the cave where the two of them were.


    At this moment, the two of them finally saw his appearance clearly by borrowing the light of the fire.


    It was a boy. He looked a year or two younger than Xu Han and the other two. He was extremely thin and weak. His clothes were shattered badly, and he had some injuries. However, there was a package on his back. He did not know what it contained.


    When Liu Sheng saw his appearance clearly, he frowned again, but did not say anything else. He just pulled Xu Han back into the cave.


    The boy was also very knowledgeable. He just sat at the entrance of the cave and did not move into it as he said.


    The three of them fell silent around the campfire. The boy seemed to have gradually adapted to the environment. His gaze swept past and landed on the heads of the demon corpses at the waist of Xu Han and Liu Sheng .


    "Are these the demon corpses you killed? So many?" He exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded and was about to ask something.


    "You didn''t?" Liu Sheng interrupted their conversation. He asked in a cold voice, but his gaze wandered on the wounds on the boy''s body and finally landed on the bulging package behind him.


    "Ah Sheng!" Xu Han called out in dissatisfaction. He felt that Liu Sheng ''s actions were somewhat suspicious. After all, judging from the child''s appearance, he could not pose any threat to them.


    Liu Sheng was stunned. The expression on his face was still somewhat resentful, but in the end, he still kept his mouth shut, but his gaze fell directly on the child.


    He had an intuition that this boy was not simple. If he was really as harmless as he was now, then he probably wouldn''t be able to live for so long in this Gu Forest. Moreover, he was currently injured. It was obvious that he had fought with someone before.


    Seemingly sensing Liu Sheng ''s gaze, the boy pointed at the package on his back as if he remembered something and said, "Say this. This is the fruit I picked in the forest. Do you want to eat it?"


    As he spoke, he took off the parcel on his back and acted as if he was about to open it.


    Both Xu Han and Liu Sheng ''s gazes fell on the package at that time. The boy could feel their gazes, and a smile slowly appeared on his face as he lowered his head.


    He placed his hand on the parcel, and the linen cloth wrapped around it was opened by him layer after layer.


    "This fruit is very rare. I wasted a lot of effort to obtain it. You guys should also try it. It can be considered as my shelter from the rain."


    He chanted, but just as he opened the last layer of linen.


    His voice suddenly became cold.


    "Thank you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pushed his hand and pushed the package forward, smashing into the bonfire.


    Ashes and flames suddenly rose up. The two of them felt their hearts go cold and thought to themselves, "Not good." They all retreated.


    But amidst the dust and flames, a cold light shone.


    It was the dagger in the child''s hand. He stabbed straight at Xu Han''s face like a viper''s letter.


    How could Xu Han react? A trace of fear flashed through his eyes. He let out a muffled groan and the dagger fiercely stabbed into his left chest.


    A bloody light suddenly appeared.


    Under the pain, Xu Han covered his wound and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the rising flames and dust descended, and Liu Sheng , who was beside him, finally saw what was happening in front of him.


    He looked at Xu Han''s collapsed body and felt a burst of pain in his brain. Then, blood climbed into his eyes. He roared angrily and pounced towards the child.


    However, his left foot was still injured, and his speed was somewhat slower. At that time, the child also showed an extraordinary reaction. He bowed slightly and avoided Liu Sheng ''s heavy blow. Then, his eyes turned cold as the dagger in his hand stabbed towards Xu Han''s face like a venomous snake.


    It is better to break one of his fingers than to injure his ten fingers.


    The boy was clearly familiar with this logic.


    At this moment, Xu Han finally came to his senses from his previous mutation. Seeing that the dagger was stabbing at him, he didn''t dare to hold it up in the slightest. At that moment, his body rolled on the ground and narrowly avoided the boy''s stab.


    The boy did not hit the target, so he naturally refused to give up. A trace of anger appeared on his tender face, and he was about to pursue him again. But how could Liu Sheng let him do as he wished?


    He hurriedly waved his dagger again and stabbed straight at the boy''s back.


    But who would have thought that the boy would suddenly turn around at that time, and the dagger in his hand stabbed at Liu Sheng at an extremely crafty angle.


    Evidently, everything before was a feint, and his real goal was Liu Sheng .


    Unexpectedly, Liu Sheng was shocked. He didn''t care about anything else and hurriedly withdrew his dagger to block in front of him, trying to resist the boy''s attack.


    Bang!


    The two daggers collided with each other, producing a crisp sound that was especially ear-piercing on this quiet rainy night.


    Liu Sheng ''s expression turned extremely ugly just now. The boy looked thin and weak, but his strength was astonishing.


    Liu Sheng felt his arms go numb and his body involuntarily took a few steps back.


    At that moment, a heart-wrenching pain came from the wound on his left foot, which made it impossible for him to stand upright again, and he fell to the ground with a stumble.


    Seeing this, Xu Han stood up and was about to rescue him. His hand groped on the ground, wanting to pick up the dagger that had just fallen off during the battle, but he could feel something circular.


    His heart tightened, and he turned to look, only to see that it was something wrapped in the boy''s luggage.


    That''s a head.


    A human head.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 7 Life And Death 2 Half

    Xu Han had killed the demon corpse.


    There''s more than one.


    Even though these demon corpses were all humans before they died, after they turned into demon corpses, there was no trace of them other than their figures.


    To Xu Han, killing them was practically without any psychological pressure other than the fear he felt at the beginning.


    However, the heads that rolled out of the boy''s bag were different. They were human heads, the heads of those who were once alive.


    To Xu Han, who was only twelve years old, holding a human head in his hand was naturally not a good experience.


    He suddenly understood that this seemingly harmless boy was actually a vicious person who was trying to gather ten heads by relying on a human head.


    This thought shocked him, but at the same time, he understood how threatened Liu Sheng ''s current situation was.


    Ignoring the deep bone wound on his chest, he picked up the dagger that had landed on the ground and pounced towards the boy. He wanted to stop him before he attacked Liu Sheng .


    At this time, the boy''s dagger had already pierced into Liu Sheng ''s face. Liu Sheng , who was sitting on the ground, had no room to dodge.


    His heart skipped a beat at that moment, and courage was born from nowhere. His hand suddenly stretched out, and he held the dagger that the boy had stabbed at him at an extremely fast speed.


    The boy obviously did not expect Liu Sheng to be so ruthless, and he actually dared to catch his dagger with his hand.


    After a slight shock, a sinister smile appeared on his face. His hand holding the dagger forcefully stabbed forward.


    Liu Sheng ''s face turned deathly pale at that moment, and blood began to flow down from between his fingers.


    The dagger had already cut his hand, and a bone-chilling pain came from it, causing his brain to go numb. The force coming from the dagger became even stronger, which made it impossible for him to grip the dagger tightly any longer. Naturally, such an action would inevitably cause the wound on his hand to continue to be torn apart.


    The little boy smiled even more sinisterly. This expression, coupled with his almost harmless face, was strange and gloomy.


    He seemed to enjoy the process.


    This was a process that looked like his opponent was constantly struggling, but was still moving towards death step by step.


    This made Xu Han and Liu Sheng ''s hearts go numb. They finally realized that the boy in front of them was a terrifying enemy.


    It was so terrifying that even the ferocious demon corpses outside the dense forest couldn''t compare to it.


    Sometimes, people are more terrifying than monsters.


    Xu Han didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. He wasn''t sure how long Liu Sheng could last. In the end, this situation was caused by his own woman''s benevolence.


    He calmed down and dragged his wounded body as he tried his best to run towards the boy.


    However, his injuries were quite serious. The deep bone wound on his chest was still spilling blood. His head also became a little dizzy from losing too much blood, and he was still able to move completely by relying on an obsession in his mind.


    He doesn''t want to die here.


    His life shouldn''t be like this.


    With this obsession, he finally came to the boy''s back, raised the dagger in his hand, and was about to wave it down.


    That stab almost used up all of Xu Han''s strength, but in the eyes of the boy, this stab was like a child playing tricks on his family, and it seemed powerless.


    Another sinister smile appeared on the boy''s face.


    He was skilled in such a trick, attacking and killing one person, while the other person took action to save him. He would definitely reveal a flaw, and at this moment, he would turn his back on his opponent.


    For example, now that Xu Han had forcefully attacked, he knew that it was time to end this farce.


    This thought occurred to him. The boy felt that victory was within his grasp. He was about to pull out the dagger in his hand and stab it at Xu Han, who was at the end of his rope.


    But at this moment, he suddenly discovered that his dagger was still tightly held by Liu Sheng , and he was unable to pull it out for a moment.


    This was something he hadn''t expected.


    It could be predicted that the wound in Liu Sheng ''s hand was already deeply visible. The boy couldn''t understand why he still had the strength to hold his dagger. Wasn''t he really afraid that the dagger would directly cut off his palm?


    Thinking like this, his heart surged with hostility. The hand that pulled out the dagger increased its strength again. He knew that no matter what kind of strong faith Liu Sheng had in his heart, his arm that had been cut would not be able to exert much strength. He would definitely be unable to stop this saber pulling, and Xu Han was destined to be the undead under his next saber!


    But what he never expected was that Liu Sheng also seemed to have penetrated the boy''s thoughts at this moment. He gritted his teeth at that time, and a harsh expression flashed in his eyes. His body actually straightened up and stopped, facing the dagger, forcefully letting the dagger pierce through the joint of his left shoulder.


    The boy was shocked. After a short period of difference, he suddenly understood Liu Sheng ''s purpose.


    He firmly locked the boy''s dagger with his own body, making it impossible for him to pull out the blade in a short period of time. This also gave Xu Han an excellent opportunity.


    The panicked expression finally climbed onto the boy''s forehead. He was unwilling to pull out his dagger again, but Liu Sheng was stunned. His eyes were red as he held the dagger tightly. Even the blood gushing out of his hands and chest had dyed most of his body red.


    At this time, Xu Han''s dagger flashed with a cold light and arrived at the boy''s face.


    The boy had lost his best chance of escaping.


    He had no time to think anymore, and in panic, he had no choice but to withdraw his arm and subconsciously block his face.


    Puchi!


    There was only a soft sound.


    The dagger in Xu Han''s hand pierced straight through the boy''s arm like this. Scorching blood sprayed out from his palm like lava, spraying Xu Han''s face.


    "Ah!!!"


    The boy let out a heart-wrenching howl in pain. He held his bloody arm and veins popped out from his temples on both sides of his forehead.


    "I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you!"


    He cursed maliciously and bent his body again, ready to attack Xu Han.


    However, Liu Sheng had been waiting for a long time. He watched the boy go crazy, gritted his teeth, and pulled out the dagger that was stabbed into his chest. He could not care about the bone-piercing pain coming from his body at this moment. He raised the dagger and fiercely stabbed it into the boy''s sky lid.


    Boom!


    With a muffled snort, the madness in the boy''s eyes faded away like a tide. At that moment, his body fell to the ground like mud, completely losing its aura.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    The two survivors exchanged glances at each other at that time, their expressions extremely complicated.


    Xu Han, who had already lost his strength, collapsed to the ground.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive." Xu Han muttered to himself as he looked at his wound that was still spilling blood.


    "There are a total of eight heads on our bodies, including the one brought by this child and his own. There are exactly ten of them. Take them with you." Xu Han said somewhat dryly as if he was giving an explanation of his future affairs.


    His head grew dizzy, but he gritted his teeth and continued, "One of us has to survive."


    After he finished speaking, he was no longer able to resist the overwhelming feeling of exhaustion in his mind, and he fainted from the darkness in front of his eyes.


    Liu Sheng , who was similarly exhausted, was not much better off than Xu Han, but after all, his foundation was much better than that of a beggar who had been a beggar for twelve years. Therefore, he was still able to maintain a trace of clarity at this moment.


    "Heh." He looked at the fainted Xu Han and grinned. However, this smile affected his wounds, causing him to frown.


    He trembled as he walked over to the boy and tore off his clothes. He slowly and painstakingly bandaged up the wounds on his body and Xu Han''s body one by one.


    Such a crude method could not stop the bleeding, but it could somewhat relieve the condition of the wound.


    After doing all this, Liu Sheng looked at Xu Han again.


    The expression on his face was uncertain, as if he was making some extremely difficult struggles, but in the end, he still gritted his teeth and a determination flashed in his eyes.


    He had always been decisive, and since he had made a decision, there was no possibility of hesitation.


    At that moment he bent down and cut off the boy''s head, and then picked up the two heads brought by the boy who had fallen to the ground.


    Then, he walked to Xu Han''s side and placed the two heads neatly beside him. He took off the four heads hanging from his waist and added on the four heads on Xu Han''s body. There were no more than ten of them.


    He placed it neatly, then reached out to search Xu Han''s embrace for a while, and finally found a bell with a red string tied to it.


    Dingling!


    Along with this crisp sound, Liu Sheng rang the bell.


    Those were the things that the two purple-clothed men had given them before they entered the Gu Forest. Each of them had one. As long as they shook it, the great figures outside would notice it and they would come here. If the person who rang the bell had gathered ten heads, they would naturally take it away.


    After finishing all this, Liu Sheng once again took a deep look at Xu Han, who seemed to be asleep.


    The coldness on his face dissipated, and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    He said softly.


    "Xiao Han, you''re right."


    "Someone has to survive."


    "So¡­"


    "Xiao Han, stay alive for me ¡­"


    After saying that, he no longer hesitated and abruptly turned around, dragging the scars all over his body into the dark forest.


    ¡­


    The Gu Forest was still the same Gu Forest. It was deep and serene, and it emitted a fishy smell.


    After a long time, several figures suddenly jumped out from the distance and landed in this small cave.


    One of the black-robed men walked up to Xu Han. He looked at the unconscious youth and counted the heads neatly placed around him.


    "Yes, although I fainted, I have already gathered ten heads." He nodded in satisfaction, then turned around to look at the other white-robed old man.


    The old man nodded his head knowingly, then took out a pen and paper from his bosom and wrote on it.


    "Thirteenth year of Thai Yuan, April, September."


    "Gu slave Xu Han completed the trial and sent it to the Asura Palace."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 8 Xu Han Said Respectfully.

    In the seventeenth year of Thai Yuan.


    Xia Ye.


    Chongzhou . Phoenix Forest City.


    Phoenix Forest City had not been peaceful these past few days. Three months ago, the Phoenix Forest City Governor handed over a report to the Longevity Division''s Greedy Wolf Division about a big shot.


    Ever since the new emperor ascended the throne, the Department of Long Night had been in control of the government. Everyone in the government and the public hated and feared him, and the people dared to be angry and not dare to say anything. This handover could be said to shake the government and the public. No one would have thought that a mere border guard would be so bold.


    His Majesty had long been dissatisfied with the Longevity Division. This memorial gave the Emperor a good chance to reduce the wings of the Longevity Division. It was rumored that in the past few days, the Imperial Envoy who had come to pick up the satrap had already rushed to Phoenix Forest City.


    Of course, there were also Jianghu claws who had colluded with the Long Night Division.


    The tiny Phoenix Forest City instantly assumed the posture of a mountain full of rain.


    Guan Shan could naturally smell this unusual smell. The security outside the mansion was tight, and the city was under an early curfew, as if it was facing a great enemy.


    The soldiers in the mansion patrolled back and forth without stopping at twelve o''clock, but they never imagined that this would happen in the satrap''s room.


    "Tell me, what exactly is going on?" The black-clothed youth sat tall on the wooden chair in the satrap mansion, looking coldly at the middle-aged man below the stage.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in rags. It was obvious that he had fought before. Beside him, two black-clothed men, who looked like teenagers, were using daggers in their hands to threaten a woman and a child who looked like they were only eight or nine years old.


    "If you want to kill me or cut me into pieces, you can do as you please. When I handed that folding over to Yan Guanshan, I had already anticipated this day!" The middle-aged man straightened his back and looked at the youth.


    However, deep down in his heart, he was somewhat shocked.


    The youth in the lead looked like he was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but he reached out his hand extremely well. Although he was not at the Pill Yang Realm, he could still be considered an expert of the Heavenly Word Generation, but under this youth''s hands, he could not even pass ten moves. At such a young age, with such cultivation, just thinking about it made Yan Guanshan feel a chill run down his spine.


    "It''s a tough one." The black-clothed youth played with the dagger in his hand and sneered. He then glanced at the two black-clothed men beside him.


    When the two of them received their instructions, a cold light flashed in their eyes. The dagger in their hands exerted a slight force, and a shallow bloody scar appeared on the neck of the woman and the child.


    "Father!!!" The woman had some backbone, but her face turned pale. She did not make a sound. However, the child was still young. She had already lost her soul in fear and cried to her father for help.


    "I wonder if the woman and the young master also have the backbone of adults." The child''s crying was undoubtedly in the youth''s favor. The smile on his lips became even more intense as he looked at Yan Guanshan and asked.


    "You!" Yan Guanshan''s expression changed. He turned to look at his own child. The bloodstains on his neck, as well as the gaze that was looking at him for help at this moment, did not attack his heart.


    "It''s not as bad as your family. Do you really want to be so ruthless?" The man asked angrily.


    "Disaster is worse than family? That''s the slogan of a decent person. My Dark Asura Hall always pays attention to getting rid of the roots." The youth smiled indifferently. "If you understand, then tell me the truth. If you don''t understand, then Madam and Young Master will probably suffer a bit." The youth said this with a tone of regret.


    As soon as she said this, the woman who had just gritted her teeth and remained silent let out a scream. When Yan Guanshan heard this, he saw that the woman''s coat had been torn off by the black-clothed man, revealing her snow-white skin.


    "Brother, we are busy. We are inevitably a bit impatient. I wonder if your wife can handle it." The youth said with a smile. His tender face coupled with his gloomy tone made the last line of defense in Yan Guanshan''s heart collapse.


    "I said ¡­ I said ¡­" He chose to compromise and sat on the ground as if he had lost his soul.


    "Huh?" The youth seemed to have expected this. He glanced at the two black-clothed men. Although the two of them were unwilling, they still had no choice but to put away the movements in their hands and respectfully stand to the side.


    "That''s right. If Your Excellency had acted like this earlier, why would Madam and Young Master Ling be blamed for this?" The youth''s tone suddenly became gentle. He walked in front of the man and lifted him up from his seat. He then placed him in a chair beside him and asked, "Tell me, what exactly is going on?"


    Yan Guanshan took a deep look at the youth. He was so old, yet his heart was so vicious. It was truly the first time he had seen him flat-footed. But now that his wife and son had fallen into his hands, how could he let the rest of the matters rest with him?


    Thinking of this, he let out a deep sigh and finally said in a deep voice, "The nephew of Gongsun Ming , Gongsun Ling, was sent to Phoenix Forest City a few years ago under the control of the Long Night Division''s Greed Wolf Division." Although Phoenix Forest City was a small frontier fortress city, it was also the first city after the Surabaya Pass in the southern border. Therefore, most of the resources of the troops stationed at the Surabaya Pass were hoarded here. Although Gongsun Ling is a supervisor, he holds the supplies of 80,000 soldiers of the Surabaya Pass. Normally, he deducts the salaries of the soldiers and feeds on his own pockets. I can turn a blind eye to him. However, a few days ago, the soldiers of the Surabaya Pass had a conflict with the barbarians who looted our Southern Region. Dozens of soldiers died in battle. He will also deduct this pension. "


    At this point, Yan Guanshan was choked with sobs. Obviously, he hated Gongsun Ling to the bone. "We can forget about all this, but the orphans and widows came to ask for an explanation. He actually sent people to beat the mother and son to death! How can I just sit idly by and watch?"


    "Even though I am only a frontier governor, how can I not worry about you, Lord Shi Junlu? This matter is endless. I will let his Gongsun Ling summon the wind and rain in the southern border. Who among my 80,000 soldiers would dare to die to defend against the enemy? When will the people of the southern border be able to rest in peace for a moment?"


    "I deserve this calamity after my revelation today. I only hate that Gongsun Ling still agrees and poisons my southern people. I am the one who feasted on Guanshan''s incompetence. I am truly worthy of His Majesty''s trust." When Yan Guanshan said this, his tone suddenly became loud. He was already prepared to die.


    At that moment, he no longer had the slightest fear in his heart. He stood up, walked to his child and his wife, bowed, held the child in his arms, and looked at his wife. The expression on his face suddenly softened.


    "I''m wronged, Madam." He said this with an apologetic expression on his face.


    The woman shook her head with tears in her eyes. "I, a woman, do not dare to speak rashly about national affairs, but I also know that my husband has done a righteous thing. I am proud to be able to marry him."


    Hearing this, Yan Guanshan''s face showed some relief. He reached out to hold the woman in his arms and touched the head of his child.


    "Daddy Yu''er is afraid."


    The child in his arms was young after all, and he sobbed softly at this moment.


    "Don''t be afraid, Yu''er. I have father here." A look of guilt and heartache flashed through the man''s eyes. However, in the end, he suppressed the grief and indignation in his heart, making his appearance look gentle enough. Then, he looked at the boy and said this.


    The boy was sensible. Hearing this, he nodded heavily and wiped the tears off his face. He replied with his tender voice, "Yes, Daddy is here. Yu''er is not afraid."


    The black-clothed youth saw the appearance of the three of them and knew that they were ready to die. He smiled and stood up from the chair. He looked at the two black-clothed men.


    The two of them naturally understood.


    They nodded. The dagger in their hands was raised high in the air at that moment and was about to be stabbed at the three of them.


    Yan Guanshan also sensed something at that time. He slowly closed his eyes and hugged the child tightly. Even at the last moment, he did not want his child to face such a cruel scene.


    Pu!


    Pu!


    At this moment, the black-clothed youth suddenly stretched out his hand. Two streaks of cold light flashed. The two black-clothed men''s bodies trembled and they turned to look at the black-clothed youth. Their eyes were filled with puzzlement, but this puzzlement only lasted for a moment. At that moment, the colors in their eyes dissipated. The dagger in their hands fell off abruptly and their bodies fell to the ground.


    Yan Guanshan, who was prepared to die, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard this. He saw that the black-clothed man had stabbed a sharp blade into his chest at some unknown time, and fresh blood was continuously spilling out from their chests.


    Yan Guanshan was stunned. He naturally remembered that all of this was done by the black-clothed youth. He couldn''t help but turn to look at the youth. His gaze was filled with doubt and shock. It was extremely wonderful.


    "Your Excellency?" He slowly stood up, looked at the black-clothed youth, and asked.


    "The Long Night Division is in charge of the Great Zhou Empire. Not to mention a mere satrap like you, even Prime Minister Tai Fu can''t do anything about it. Pack your luggage quickly and leave with your family. You can''t interfere in the affairs of the Long Night Division, so don''t interfere anymore." The black-clothed youth continued to play with the dagger in his hand. As for the deaths of his two companions, he did not mention them at all. He did not even glance at their corpses.


    Yan Guanshan was not stupid, At this moment, if he still couldn''t understand what this youth meant, he would have been an official for so many years. Although he still had some doubts about the youth''s actions, at that time, he couldn''t think too much about it. He hurriedly pulled his wife and son to kowtow to the youth, "Yan Guanshan thanked Young Hero for saving his life. I have no way to repay him. I only wish to be an ox in my next life."


    "Alright, alright." Yan Guanshan''s tears of gratitude did not ease the youth''s attitude. He waved his hand impatiently and interrupted Yan Guanshan''s words. Then, he said, "Hurry up and leave. If we delay any longer, I will not be able to save you."


    "Yes, yes." Yan Guanshan nodded his head repeatedly. He did not dare to hesitate any longer. He pulled his wife and children and was about to flee. When he reached the door, he seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly turned around and looked at the youth and said, "I heard that Dark Asura Hall has always acted ruthlessly. I''m afraid that it would be difficult for you to leave us here. It would be better if you didn''t follow me now."


    "I have my own ways. If you don''t want to harm me, then don''t enter the official career again in this life." The youth replied coldly.


    "Alright, Young Hero, don''t worry. How can I, Yan Guanshan, repay kindness with vengeance?" Hearing this, Yan Guanshan nodded fiercely. Finally, he did not hesitate to pull his wife and children and walked out of the room.


    After the Yan Guanshan family left, a long time later, the corner of the youth''s mouth curled into a bitter smile.


    He whistled, and a crow suddenly descended from afar and flew into the room through the windowsill.


    The youth searched the room for a while and found a pen and paper that was stained with the blood of the two black-clothed men. He wrote on the paper.


    "In the seventeenth year of Taiyuan, on April 9, the Yanguanshan Clan was silenced. Hong Niao and Qing Peng died in battle. Xu Han respected them."


    After he finished writing, he casually threw the brush aside and tied the letter between the crow''s feet. He patted the crow''s back gently and the crow let out a long cry. Then, it spread its wings and left.


    The black-clothed youth narrowed his eyes as he watched the crow flee and disappear into the night sky.


    He smiled and was about to turn around when he suddenly stopped.


    "April 9."


    He murmured softly about the day, and his gaze wandered.


    "Has it been four years?"


    He looked at the night sky outside the house. Four years ago, it was also on such a night. Ah Sheng left all the heads behind and left Xu Han. After that, she never came back.


    During these four years, he was taken to a place called the Asura Palace. He had experienced many things there, and then walked out alive as an Asura of the Asura Palace.


    But he always dreamed of Liu Sheng .


    They dreamt that they were encouraging each other in the small dark room, snuggling up to each other for warmth.


    He dreamed that they were bloodthirsty in the Gu Forest, making promises to each other.


    In his dream, he faintly heard the sound of Little Han surviving in his coma.


    Thinking of this, a smile suddenly appeared on the black-clothed youth''s face, but tears inexplicably streaked across the corners of his eyes.


    He suddenly woke up and wiped his wet eyes dry. A determination flashed in his eyes.


    "There''s still one year left." He muttered to himself, "Ah Sheng, just wait. I will definitely find your younger brother and sister!"


    With that said, a dagger suddenly slid down his sleeve and he turned around and walked out of the empty mansion without turning back.


    The next day.


    The satrap of Phoenix Forest City mysteriously disappeared, and a corpse was hung at the city gate at an unknown time.


    Most of the people in Corpse City recognized him.


    His name is Gongsun Ling.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 9 A Priceless Life Is Easy to Obtain, But a Priceless Head Is Hard to Obtain

    In an inn in Phoenix Forest City, Xu Han woke up from the hoarse cries of the crows.


    He rubbed his somewhat swollen temples and sat up from the wine-stained bed.


    The early morning sun shone through the windows of the room. Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the black crow standing on the windowsill.


    He frowned.


    He knew that his good days had come to an end.


    He walked listlessly to the windowsill, took out a piece of paper from the crow''s ankle, and opened it.


    "May 5, Chongzhou , Jingsheng City."


    At the end of the letter, there was a red seal under the letter, which read "Asura".


    There were only nine words left, and there was no need to say anything else. However, Xu Han''s expression became exceptionally ugly.


    The red mark was the Asura Token. Once the Asura Token was issued, the Asura Assembled was the second most important token in the Dark Asura Hall after the Judge''s Pen.


    Four years had passed since the incident with the Gu Forest. Xu Han had experienced the gloom of the dark room, the slaughter of the Gu Forest, and he had even tasted enough darkness and terror in the Asura Ground.


    He walked out alive.


    As an Asura, he only obeyed the orders of the Asura of the Dark Asura Hall .


    The longer he stayed, the more he knew, the more reverence he felt for Dark Asura Hall.


    He''s too big.


    Almost the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, wherever you can name him, there is his influence. He is like an underground kingdom, hidden in the shadows. You can''t find his tracks, but he really exists.


    Jingsheng City was the prefecture city of Chongzhou , and throughout the Great Zhou, it was also a city that could be ranked high.


    As for the Dark Asura Hall ''s influence in Jingsheng City, Xu Han knew that there were judges and black-and-white Impermanence Envoys under Emperor Song of the Ten Halls of Yama. There were countless Asuras under his command. This Jingsheng City , which had countless Asura Palace experts, actually issued an edict to gather all the Asuras under Chongzhou ''s rule. Then, it was clear that something big must have happened in Jingsheng City .


    Xu Han kept the letter in silence for a long time before he received it into his embrace. Then, he sighed lightly.


    "There''s still one year left, can''t you let me relax?" He said helplessly, but after tidying up his clothes, he walked out of the inn.


    ¡­


    Little rain fell on Jingsheng City .


    The Great Zhou in autumn is always like this, autumn rain, it is very annoying.


    Qin Keqing looked through the screen window at the drizzle outside the house and the pedestrians running in the rain. Her gaze wandered a little, as if she had fallen into some kind of uncomfortable memory.


    Four years ago, she was sold by her mother to an old man. At that time, she was terrified, not understanding her mother, and even more terrified of her future.


    Fortunately, the old man told her that he was a hanging pot messenger from the Exquisite Pavilion. At that time, Qin Keqing had already been scared out of her wits by this sudden situation, and she was even more unable to understand what the so-called Exquisite Pavilion was. What kind of official position was the Xuanhu Envoy in?


    Just like that, she was brought to Linglong Pavilion and Xuanhe Peak by the old man and became the disciple of the Great Zhou''s number one sect.


    Qin Keqing was very sensible, and when she understood that the old man had no ill intentions towards her, she calmed down. In Linglong Pavilion, she was not worried about food and drink. Although she was not very favored, no one would provoke her for no reason. Qin Keqing began to cultivate hard. However, the disciples of Xuanhe Peak were different from the disciples of Da Huan and Zhong Ju Peak. Although they could also cultivate their fists and feet, they were secondary. The most important thing was their medical skills.


    Qin Keqing wasn''t ugly, but she was still quite far from the so-called Moonshine Flower. Her aptitude in the medical field was also very ordinary, at least in the Linglong Pavilion where geniuses were gathered, it was not surprising. Even though she had worked hard enough, her attainments in the medical field were still only of a middle-aged person''s quality, and her cultivation in the martial arts field was even worse. She had only entered the first stage of cultivation, the Aquarius Stage, for four years, and the next stage, the Pill Yang Stage, was still out of reach for her.


    Two months ago, she received orders from the sect and was sent to Jingsheng City, Chongzhou Prefecture, along with several of her fellow disciples.


    This was the first time she had walked out of the mountain gate since arriving at Linglong Pavilion four years ago.


    After the initial excitement, Qin Keqing gradually felt that something was wrong.


    The sect sent them here to deal with the plague that had recently occurred in Chongzhou . As the first sect of the Great Zhou Righteous Sect, Linglong Pavilion had always been responsible for helping all living beings. Although Qin Keqing had not participated in such a matter, she had heard of many of them.


    However, since they were dealing with the plague, they were the disciples in green of Chongju Peak''s Sword Hall. One had to know that every disciple who could enter Chongju Peak''s Sword Hall was at least a master at the Great Success Stage of the Pill Sun Realm. The person in charge of leading the team was none other than Xuanming Sword Immortal Dragon Cong Yun, one of the eight great elders of the Linglong Pavilion.


    Even Qin Keqing , who was unfamiliar with the world, realized that something was wrong with this battle. However, she did not know the true purpose of Linglong Pavilion''s trip. However, after arriving at Jingsheng City, they were asked to stay at an inn in the city and were not allowed to go out.


    This had to make Qin Keqing ''s suspicions even heavier. However, she was humble after all. In the end, she could not worry about these things. It was just that she had come down the mountain with great difficulty, but she was imprisoned in this inn, causing her heart to feel somewhat unwilling.


    "Keqing, come over here." At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from inside the room. It was Senior Sister Xuanhe Peak, who had come with her.


    Naturally, Qin Keqing did not dare to be negligent. She replied, then withdrew her gaze and walked into the room.


    ¡­


    The Thousand Gold Terrace was one of the top gambling houses in Jingsheng City .


    Countless wealthy families were spending their money here every day. Some of them were rich overnight, but of course, most of them were separated from their wives and their families were destroyed.


    When those gamblers were wantonly squandering money, they would never have imagined that there was another world hidden beneath the feet of this gambling house.


    In the dark room, the flickering candlelight did not warm the scene. Instead, the flickering candlelight made this place even more gloomy.


    Xu Han sat in the corner of the dark room, playing with the dagger in his hand, and beside him were densely packed black-clothed men who looked like him.


    He knew that these were all Shuras.


    They were all evil spirits that had walked out of the Asura Ground.


    Looking around, there were nearly a thousand people. This was almost all the strength of the Dark Asura Hall in Chongzhou Prefecture.


    It was hard to imagine what kind of opponent the Dark Asura Hall would need to be so prominent.


    Xu Han could not understand, but he could faintly smell an unusual smell.


    Just as he was thinking about this and feeling uneasy, the noisy crowd suddenly quieted down.


    A red-clothed man led a white, a black, and several purple-clothed and even green-clothed men to appear in the main hall of the dark room.


    The red-robed magistrate, the black-and-white impermanence, the ox-head and the horse-face, and the city lords. Xu Han''s eyes narrowed at that moment. He swept across the people who came, and finally, his gaze fell on a purple-clothed man.


    The purple-clothed man also looked at Xu Han in the crowd at that time. He nodded towards Xu Han, signaling him to calm down slightly. Then, he turned around and followed the red-clothed judge to the high platform.


    "Everyone, I have already explained the matter to you clearly. King Chu Jiang and King Bian Cheng both attach great importance to this matter. I hope that you will not disappoint them." The red-robed judge looked at the people behind him with a calm voice.


    The crowd repeatedly agreed, but none of them dared to ask any questions.


    The true ruler of Dark Asura Hall was the Ten Halls of Yama. Their orders were divine oracles, and no one dared to resist.


    "Alright! Then let''s go according to the previous arrangement and choose our own people." The red-robed judge nodded. His appearance was hidden beneath the red robe, making it difficult for ordinary people to see him clearly.


    The purple-clothed and green-clothed people nodded their heads one after another. Then, they walked towards the surging Asura and began to select the people they liked.


    As for Xu Han, he was unsurprisingly taken away by the purple-clothed man who had gazed at him before.


    The Dark Asura Hall had always acted like this. The Asuras never needed to know too much. All they needed to do was kill the people that the Dark Asura Hall had let them kill.


    They were Dark Asura Hall ''s sabers, Dark Asura Hall ''s swords.


    It was also the charm that righteous people hated, and it was also the evil ghost that they feared.


    But Xu Han was clearly an exception.


    The purple-clothed man led dozens of Asuras, including Xu Han, out of the dark room. Under his instructions, the rest of the Asuras fled and waited for his imperial edict in the distance. However, Xu Han did not show the slightest bit of surprise. He followed the purple-clothed man into an empty alley with ease.


    At that time, the purple-clothed man suddenly turned his head and looked at Xu Han. At that moment, the robe on his head was put down by him, revealing the ice-cold and somewhat ancient face beneath it.


    Xu Han naturally recognized this man. This was the man Yuan who had led him and Liu Sheng out of the dark room.


    Two years ago, Xu Han walked out of the Asura Ground alive, and Yuan Xiucheng contacted him.


    At that time, Yuan Xiucheng had already changed from a Throne Master to a Purple-clothed Asura Messenger who was comparable in status to the two envoys of the Ox-Head Horse Face.


    His subordinates were in charge of dozens of Asuras, including Xu Han.


    Xu Han had saved many people who should have been killed by him in the past two years, but no matter how careful he was, he would inevitably reveal his footing and be detected by the Dark Asura Hall . However, he still hadn''t revealed it to this day. To a large extent, it was Yuan Xiucheng who had helped him cover his eyes and ears. The two of them had already reached some kind of tacit understanding, but they were tacitly aware of each other.


    "What exactly is going on?" Xu Han immediately asked. He did not mean to greet Yuan Xiucheng. In fact, there were no other topics to discuss between the two of them.


    Yuan Xiucheng did not mind. He raised his eyebrows and said after pondering, "The Dark Asura Hall has received the news that Canghai has flowed out of Jingsheng City."


    "Vast Ocean Current?" Xu Han was stunned. This name was not unfamiliar to him. In other words, to the entire Great Zhou Empire, the name Canghai Liu could be considered a taboo that could be heard through the ears like thunder.


    "That abandoned disciple of the Sword Mausoleum?" However, Xu Han couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes." Yuan Xiucheng nodded his head, his expression somewhat heavy.


    "Senluo Palace wants to kill him?" Xu Han asked again. His understanding of Vast Ocean Stream was limited to the gossip circulating in the community, such as geniuses of the Sword Dao, such as sword robbers from the Mausoleum of the Sword, and traitors from the Righteous Dao.


    Of course, the credibility of the comments on the streets was debatable, but just the fact that Canghai Liuliu had been chased after by Great Zhou Jianghu for nearly 30 years and was still at large was enough to show his strength to a large extent.


    "The Dark Asura Hall only kills those who are clearly marked, and the price of the Vastsea Current ¡­ no one can afford it." Yuan Xiucheng shook his head.


    "Then today" Xu Han couldn''t help but wonder why the Dark Asura Hall had spent so much effort gathering so many Asuras since the target wasn''t the Vast Ocean Current.


    "But the Linglong Pavilion''s Long Congyun wants to kill him." Yuan Xiucheng did not wait for Xu Han''s question to be answered before speaking again.


    After saying this, he paused for a moment, and his expression suddenly turned gloomy.


    "Someone has offered a very good price to kill Long Congyun."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 10 See You Beloved under the Moon

    Night.


    Outside an inn called Feng Ning in Jingsheng City , black shadows swarmed.


    They descended one after another from afar, lurking in the shadows of the night like wolves. They stared coldly at the inn, like hungry beasts staring at a fat elk.


    The killing intent began to spread.


    However, the inn in the center of the storm was still filled with laughter and joy, unaware of the imminent slaughter.


    As a member of these Asuras, Xu Han frowned as he looked at the inn in the distance. His mind was still revolving around what Yuan Xiucheng had said today.


    "The Ten Halls of Yama will definitely attach great importance to the red-robed magistrate under Emperor Song''s command. If you are soft-hearted in this battle, you will definitely reveal yourself and be noticed by others. At that time, not to mention you, even I will be implicated. Therefore, you must be ruthless today. No matter who the opponent is, you must kill him!"


    Xu Han wasn''t a person who couldn''t distinguish the importance of the matter. In the past two years, he had let go of some people who didn''t seem to him to be dying, but he had also killed many people he had no choice but to kill.


    In his opinion, Yuan Xiucheng''s instructions were actually a big problem. Furthermore, perhaps Yuan Xiucheng had done it intentionally. Today, his goal was only to hide the disciples of the Xuanhe Peak sent by the Exquisite Pavilion. Xu Han naturally knew how powerful these immersed cultivators were. The most troublesome ones were probably a few green-clothed disciples who were responsible for protecting them. However, under these twenty plus Asura subordinates, they probably wouldn''t be able to cause any big waves.


    As for Long Congyun, he was probably already on his way to intercept and kill the ocean currents. However, what he didn''t know was that this mantis was still hunting cicadas. Today, Xuanming Sword Immortal, who was famous in Jianghu, would probably have a different head and used it as a bargaining chip for the Dark Asura Hall to exchange for wealth.


    However, Senluo Hall was unwilling to tear apart the Linglong Pavilion, the first sect of the Great Zhou Empire. Therefore, they naturally couldn''t leave any survivors tonight. At that time, he could even pour this dirty water on Canghai Liu''s body and kill two birds with one stone. Just thinking about the Dark Asura Hall ''s scheme made Xu Han feel a chill run down his spine.


    "Go!"


    Accompanied by a low shout from the darkness.


    The Asuras who were hiding in the shadows responded. They shuttled through the night like ghosts and surrounded the inn at an extremely fast speed.


    "Who is it!" The disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion''s Sword Hall were clearly not in vain. When the Asuras were still several zhang away from the inn, they were noticed.


    Following a loud shout, a crisp clanging sound rang out and the sword was unsheathed.


    Neither side had any intention of talking. In the next moment, the knives and sabers met in close combat.


    Clearly, the Linglong Pavilion had not anticipated the Dark Asura Hall ''s surprise attack, and there were only two or three green-clothed disciples left behind to defend.


    Although their cultivation was not ordinary, a master at the Great Success of the Pill Sun Realm would definitely be the target of the various forces in Jianghu, but they were still unable to stir up any big waves under the twenty plus Asura subordinates.


    After slightly resisting for a while, his neck was cut off under the siege, spraying out a stream of scorching blood. Then, he fell on his back, unable to stand up again.


    After taking care of the corpses, the black-clothed Asuras charged towards the inn like wolves.


    The noise here had already revealed their intentions.


    The disciples of the Xuanhe Peak of the Exquisite Pavilion in the inn were instantly shocked. Even though a small number of them had gathered their courage to fight to the death, how could these inexperienced teenagers and young girls be the opponents of the ruthless black-clothed Asura?


    At that moment, the entire inn was filled with mourning, and blood splashed everywhere.


    As an Asura, Xu Han naturally followed the crowd into the inn. Looking at the lives that had been harvested like wheat straw, he frowned.


    In the end, he still couldn''t ignore all of this.


    But similarly, if he didn''t kill anyone in Dark Asura Hall , then he would be the one to die.


    He had no choice.


    Thus, he sighed and pulled the black masked cloth upwards. A cold light flashed in his eyes. In the end, he had to kill one or two people, or else he would really be seen through.


    Thinking of this, he jumped to the second floor of the inn. He chose a door and kicked it violently. The door was like paper, and it was kicked to shreds by him.


    He walked in.


    The candlelight in the room had already been extinguished, but white smoke was still rising up the wax head that had been extinguished. Apparently, there was still someone in this room not long ago.


    Xu''s cold gaze slowed his pace.


    He held his dagger in his hand. The past few years of life and death had taught him the simplest truth. A lion fighting a rabbit also needed to use all of its strength. Any underestimation of your enemies can put you in a situation where you will never be able to recover.


    Xu Han understood this reasoning, so he was still cautious when he knew that the inn no longer had any combat strength to take action.


    He kept himself in a state where he could explode at any time in response to any situation that might arise.


    Obviously, he had overestimated his opponent who was hiding in the darkness.


    He walked around the room. The person in the darkness had no intention of taking action. Instead, he hid in a corner. Xu Han could even faintly hear his trembling breathing.


    This is not a good choice.


    Xu Han knew very well that avoiding was never the solution to a problem. This principle was the same for everything.


    He had to risk his life to hide, but he could only wait for death to arrive.


    He sighed again, but he didn''t know whether it was because of the trembling elk in the darkness, or because of himself who was now raising the butcher''s knife.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and walked towards the door.


    The moment he stepped out of the door, a soft sound suddenly came from inside the room.


    It was an extremely soft voice, so soft that it was almost unrecognizable.


    It was the sound of breathing, the sound of breathing when the heart finally came down.


    This was the voice that Xu Han was waiting for.


    He keenly captured the location of the voice and suddenly turned around and ran towards it.


    The figure in the darkness obviously did not expect Xu Han to do this. He could no longer hide. He stood up and tried to escape.


    But how could he be Xu Han''s opponent?


    In just an instant, Xu Han arrived in front of the figure. He stretched out a hand and grabbed the neck of the figure tightly. Then, he exerted a slight force and lifted it up.


    Female.


    Xu Han was stunned. In the next moment, he could feel the identity of this elk from the touch in his hand.


    "Unfortunately, I still have to kill you." Xu Han raised his head to look at the girl he had mentioned. In the darkness, he could not see her appearance clearly, but the fear in her eyes clearly fell into Xu Han''s eyes.


    He said helplessly.


    If she was released, today''s matter would be exposed. Once the Dark Asura Hall tracked her down, all the Asuras that participated in today would not be spared the Dark Asura Hall ''s rules, which had always been so rude.


    Thinking of this, the dagger in his hand was raised high by him. The cold light on the sharp blade made the elk''s heart feel despair.


    She knew that she had no chance of surviving today.


    Her eyes slowly closed at that time, waiting for death as quietly as possible.


    Perhaps it was fate.


    Or something else.


    Just as Xu Han''s saber was about to land on the girl''s neck, the dark clouds shrouded in moonlight suddenly dispersed. The bright moonlight spilled into the dark room through the screen window.


    The moonlight illuminated Xu Han''s cold and gloomy dagger. Of course, it also illuminated the girl''s face.


    It was a face that was not beautiful, and because of the fear that filled his heart, that face was incomparably pale, without the slightest bit of blood.


    But Xu Han was stunned at that moment.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for four years, and even though it was just a quick glance, he still recognized her at this moment.


    His pupils suddenly dilated, and he even began to tremble inexplicably. As time passed, this tremor grew stronger and stronger.


    "It''s you ¡­"


    "It''s you ¡­"


    "It''s you!!!"


    He muttered to himself as if he was stunned by the devil.


    At that moment, the dagger in his hand suddenly fell off and fell to the ground.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 11 Defection!

    The death that Qin Keqing was waiting for had not arrived yet.


    She opened her eyes in surprise.


    Then, she saw a pair of eyes.


    A pair of very ordinary eyes.


    However, under that gaze, something seemed to be surging.


    Qin Keqing did not understand, but under the gaze of that gaze, she felt her heart tremble, and her heart tremble from the depths of her soul.


    "You" Qin Keqing naturally knew that the black-clothed man in front of her was here to kill her, but she really didn''t understand why he suddenly stopped and why the series of "It''s you, it''s you" shouts earlier. Therefore, she temporarily suppressed her new doubts and wanted to ask something.


    But at this moment, a figure rushed in.


    "What are you doing now!" It was an Asura from the Dark Asura Hall . Naturally, he couldn''t see his face clearly with his face covered, but from the sound of his voice, he was probably already thirty years old. He was originally searching for fish that had escaped the net, but he accidentally saw such a situation. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he instinctively felt that something was wrong, so he scolded.


    At that moment, Xu Han and Qin Keqing finally came to their senses.


    Qin Keqing was stunned and her heart was in a panic. Not to mention the black-clothed man in front of her, the dagger in the black-clothed man''s hand was still dripping with blood. She did not think that the black-clothed man would let her off just like the black-clothed man in front of her.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to kill us?" The black-clothed Asura naturally did not have the mood to guess what Qin Keqing was thinking. He berated Xu Han angrily, but his body continued to approach the two of them. He knew the rules of Dark Asura Hall very well. Anyone who left a living person alive tonight and leaked the news would be blamed by the higher-ups. Everyone in this operation would not be able to escape death.


    He didn''t know why Xu Han suddenly stopped, but he didn''t have time to think about it. Killing this girl first was the most important thing.


    Thinking of this, he had already arrived in front of Xu Han and Qin Keqing . At that moment, he raised the dagger that was still dripping with blood and was about to pierce towards Qin Keqing ''s face.


    Qin Keqing ''s pupils suddenly dilated. This series of changes had far exceeded her expectations, to the extent that she had even forgotten to dodge. She could only watch helplessly as the dagger stabbed at her.


    At this moment, a chill flashed through Xu Han''s eyes. He put down one of his hands and a dagger slipped from his sleeve. He held it in his hand and stabbed it.


    A muffled snort sounded.


    The black-clothed Asura''s body trembled. He slowly and painstakingly turned around and looked at Xu Han, his face filled with confusion and shock.


    "Why ¡­ Why ¡­" He opened his mouth trembling as if he wanted to ask something, but before he could finish speaking, Xu Han''s hand holding the dagger turned. The color in the black-clothed Asura''s pupils gradually faded away at that moment, and his body fell to the ground with a thunderous rumble.


    Qin Keqing looked at everything in front of her in disbelief, but before she could ask, Xu Han stretched out his hand and grabbed her.


    "Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he leapt up and jumped down from the second floor of the inn amidst Qin Keqing ''s shouts.


    The Dark Asura Hall ''s actions were ruthless, but it was naturally not luck or luck that allowed him to stand firmly at the peak of the Great Zhou Sect.


    The most important point was that they acted without leakage.


    Sending more than 20 Asura disciples to silence this inn was the Asura Palace''s first line of defense to ensure that their assassination attempt on Long Congyun was not exposed. On the second line, outside the inn, there were still a few Asuras who had not entered, but were quietly hiding in the darkness to prevent any fish from escaping from the net and ascending to the heavens.


    Therefore, when Xu Han pulled Qin Keqing down, the five black-clothed Asuras who were lying in ambush suddenly surrounded him.


    However, when they saw that one of the two people was an Asura of the Dark Asura Hall , they were all stunned.


    However, Xu Han had already expected this.


    He was too clear about the style of the Dark Asura Hall . Naturally, it was impossible for such a big matter to be left unattended.


    There was a way, there was a plan, there was no intention.


    The moment he landed, the dagger in his hand flew out and headed straight for the neck of one of the Asuras. The black-clothed Asura, who was still in a daze, let out a muffled snort and fell to the ground.


    His death also sounded the alarm bells of the remaining four Asuras.


    They no longer hesitated and put away the doubts in their hearts. They pulled out their swords and swords from their waists and charged towards Xu Han and Qin Keqing .


    At that time, Xu Han pulled Qin Keqing ''s body behind him and completely blocked her with his own body.


    At this moment, Qin Keqing ''s mind was blank. She had too many questions, such as who were these people? Why kill them? Who was he? Why save her again?


    She did not understand, nor was she able to change her current situation. She could only let Xu Han dictate and subconsciously chose to believe him.


    The Asura that walked out of the Asura Ground was not surprising in terms of cultivation, but every single one of them was a fugitive. Xu Han knew this very well, so when facing the four Asuras, he couldn''t raise his twelve points of energy and face them calmly.


    Dark clouds gathered again, blocking out the moonlight.


    The moment the moonlight disappeared, both sides moved in a tacit understanding.


    The encirclement and killing of the four Asuras were extremely exquisite. The two of them pretended to attack, while the two of them attacked without leaking a single drop of water. They also attacked and defended in unison.


    In the first confrontation, if Xu Han didn''t have a good understanding of this formation, he would have already reached the Dao.


    The five of them engaged in a fierce battle. Xu Han had to take care of Qin Keqing who was behind him. For a moment, dangers surrounded him. There were a few wounds on his body. Although it wasn''t fatal, it wouldn''t be beneficial for him to continue fighting for a long time. Moreover, the fight here would definitely attract the attention of the other Asuras. When more Asuras surrounded him, Xu Han would have no chance of surviving.


    When Xu Han understood this, a cold light flashed in his eyes. His heart leapt and his body abruptly faced a long sword pierced by an Asura.


    The Asura obviously did not expect Xu Han to do such a thing. His heart tightened for some reason, fearing that Xu Han would be cheating.


    Just as he was hesitating, Xu Han''s speed suddenly accelerated. He dodged the edge of the sword and stretched out like a venomous snake with one hand. He grabbed the Asura''s neck and with a loud cracking sound, the Asura''s neck was crushed by Xu Han and its head tilted to the ground.


    Seeing this, the other three Asuras were both shocked and furious. The sword in their hands swung and attacked Xu Han again.


    At that time, Xu Han grabbed Qin Keqing ''s hand and forcefully threw her out, throwing her to a relatively safe distance. Then, he suddenly lifted one of his feet and held the sword of the dead Asura in his hand.


    His face turned cold, but the corners of his mouth curved into a cold smile, reflecting the cold light on the sword, making it seem exceptionally cold and terrifying.


    In the next moment, he turned around and drew a crescent moon in the darkness with the sword in his hand.


    The three Shuras who had come to kill him paused. Xu Han''s sword attack was completely out of control, and he no longer had the slightest bit of defensive power. It was as if he was risking his life to fight for his life.


    At that time, the three of them had no choice but to temporarily dodge the attack and withdraw the attack in their hands. They were prepared to attack once Xu Han''s attack was exhausted and before Xin Li was born.


    However, who knew that Xu Han was waiting for this opportunity? His sword hadn''t finished swinging. Seeing the three of them withdraw, he suddenly withdrew his sword. He turned around and looked at Qin Keqing who had just climbed up from the ground in the distance. He shouted, "Run!" He also took a step forward and wanted to escape.


    The three Asuras cursed Xu Han''s cunning in their hearts. They didn''t expect that the seemingly ferocious Xu Han would only use this move as a feint to escape. At this moment, they didn''t care about anything else and attacked Xu Han''s back again.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s lips curled into a smile.


    With a bow, he was able to dodge the three sharp blades. Then, he pointed his toes to the ground and turned around. The sharp sword in his hand raised at an extremely crafty angle, cutting off a bloody scar on the hands of the three Asuras who were holding the swords.


    His sword strike was extremely accurate. At that time, all the tendons in the hands of the three of them were broken by him. They were no longer able to hold the sword in their hands. With a few crisp clanging sounds, their swords fell to the ground one after another.


    Xu Han naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. He stood up abruptly at that time and swung his sword, wanting to take the lives of the three of them.


    However, it was at this moment that the Asuras in the inn finally finished cooking the Linglong Pavilion disciples in the inn. They all flew out and rushed towards the direction where the fight was coming from.


    Xu Han frowned and did not dare to fight. He immediately withdrew his sword and turned around, pulling Qin Keqing who was still in a daze and fleeing into the distance.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 12 Ill Take You Home

    The two of them ran for a long time, but they did not dump the pursuers behind them.


    In the end, Xu Han had an idea and pulled Qin Keqing into a small alley. Only then could he temporarily deceive the pursuing Asuras.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    The two of them gasped heavily for breath for the rest of their lives, then looked at each other, but for some reason, they withdrew their gazes at the instant their gazes met.


    The atmosphere was somewhat awkward.


    Of course, there were also questions that kept popping up in Qin Keqing ''s mind.


    After all, she felt that she did not know Xu Han, so why did he sacrifice his life to save him? No matter what, Qin Keqing could not understand this point.


    "It''s safe." Qin Keqing patted her chest and sighed, trying to resolve the awkward atmosphere.


    "Safe?" Unexpectedly, Xu Han smiled at that time. "No place in this world is safe for the Dark Asura Hall ."


    He was too familiar with the methods of the Dark Asura Hall . Even in the palace of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the people that the Dark Asura Hall wanted to kill would definitely be killed.


    " Dark Asura Hall ?" Qin Keqing had obviously heard of the name of the Dark Asura Hall . At that time, she let out a cry of surprise and turned to look at Xu Han in surprise. She never thought that the one chasing after them would be the notorious Dark Asura Hall . Thinking of the horrifying rumors about it, Qin Keqing''s face immediately turned pale.


    "Heh, it''s fine. I''m here." Xu Han could see Qin Keqing ''s worries. He tried his best to comfort her gently, and then he pulled Qin Keqing ''s hand again.


    Perhaps because she had passed the life-and-death battle before, Qin Keqing had also woken up a bit. She naturally knew that it was extremely inappropriate to be held by an unfamiliar man. Thus, she subconsciously wanted to struggle free, but at that moment, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Xu Han holding his hand. Under her shattered clothes, there were several bloody traces. She knew that the bloodstains were caused by him in order to protect her. At that time, her heart inexplicably softened, and the struggle in her hands stopped. She allowed Xu Han to pull her into the shadows of the alley.


    ¡­


    At dawn, Xu Han led Qin Keqing to a forest outside Jingsheng City .


    They had escaped for a long time, and they had encountered Shuras who had tracked them down more than once in the middle. They had already reported to the upper echelons, but for some reason, the number of Shuras sent to hunt them down was much less than Xu Han had expected.


    Xu Han inwardly speculated that it was probably because of some trouble in the matter of assassinating Long Congyun. Otherwise, with the style of the Dark Asura Hall , they would have already sealed off the entire Jingsheng City. How could they be given the chance to escape?


    Regardless of whether what he thought was true or not, he still escaped with Qin Keqing .


    The two of them ran for a night in fear. They were already exhausted. They found a secret place and sat down at that time.


    After gasping for breath for a moment, Qin Keqing suddenly remembered the wound on Xu Han''s hand. She turned around and took out the medicine she had brought with her, wanting to bandage it up for him.


    However, when he touched Xu Han, Xu Han''s body stirred. He stood up and looked at Qin Keqing with extreme caution.


    Years of bloody battles had already given Xu Han an instinct that was like a wild beast, subconsciously guarding against everyone. When he saw the surprise and grievance in Qin Keqing ''s eyes, he realized that he was too suspicious.


    "I''m sorry." He said apologetically and sat back down.


    Perhaps in this world, other than Ah Sheng from back then, the only person he could trust was this girl in front of him.


    "Don''t mention it." Although Qin Keqing was shocked by Xu Han''s reaction, she still understood his behavior. She shook her head and leaned forward. She tore off a piece of cloth from her clothes and began to wrap it carefully with medicine.


    Qin Keqing lowered her head. Her hair was lifted by the night wind and brushed across Xu Han''s cheek.


    Even in the face of life and death adversity, Xu Han had not frowned at all. At that time, an indescribable nervousness arose in his heart.


    This was the first time he had such intimate contact with a girl since he remembered it.


    Gulu.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the corner of his eyes couldn''t help but glance at Qin Keqing , who had lowered her head, and carefully looked at her, whom he hadn''t seen for four years.


    She was already sixteen years old, about the same size as him, and her facial features were upright. She could not be regarded as a national beauty, but she had such a small and jade-like intent.


    Especially at this moment, she was completely absorbed in picking up Xu Han and cleaning up the foreign body on the wound. Her appearance inexplicably fascinated Xu Han.


    "Alright." At this time, Qin Keqing bandaged Xu Han''s wounds. She clapped her hands and looked up at Xu Han. Unprepared, Xu Han was like a naughty boy who had been discovered for doing something bad, and he quickly withdrew his gaze.


    Qin Keqing was stunned. She had probably guessed that Xu Han was secretly looking at her. Her face flushed red and she fell silent again. She quietly sat to the side.


    There was a long silence between the two of them.


    "Why did you save me?" After hesitating for a long time, Qin Keqing could not suppress the doubts in her heart and asked softly.


    Why?


    Xu Han was stunned. He was also asking himself the same question in his heart.


    He had already stayed in Dark Asura Hall for four years. As long as he was safe for another year, he would be able to regain his freedom.


    He didn''t seem to need to gamble his life to save her.


    Was it just to repay the kindness of half a steamed bun a few years ago?


    Of course not.


    But at the same time, his commitment to Dark Asura Hall wasn''t as simple as it was to survive.


    If that was the case, he could find an ordinary rich family and sell himself. Why would he suffer the torture of this Dark Asura Hall ?


    He followed the old beggar as a beggar for twelve years.


    He had doubts about this world, about himself more than once.


    When he saw the girl who had saved him being sold, he wanted to do something and felt that he should do something. But the old beggar tells him that you are a beggar, and a beggar must behave like a beggar. There''s nothing you can do.


    At that time, Xu Han finally thought of something.


    He doesn''t want to be a beggar, or anyone''s slave.


    In other words, he felt that people shouldn''t live for the sake of living. It was more or less meaningful for people to live. He didn''t know what that meant, but he wanted to look for it.


    In order to get rid of this identity, he chose Dark Asura Hall . The original purpose of all of this was to see Qin Keqing who had been sold.


    If he were to kill her now in order to survive, then what was the meaning of the tribulations he had endured in the past four years?


    Therefore, rather than saying that he had saved Qin Keqing , it was better to say that he had saved himself.


    However, Xu Han''s silent pondering caused Qin Keqing to think that Xu Han had something to hide. She smiled and said, "If it''s inconvenient, then don''t say it." However, the expression on his face was somewhat disappointed.


    Then she seemed to have thought of something and turned to Xu Han and asked, "Then can you tell me your name? Or can you let me see what you look like?"


    Xu Han''s face was covered in a black cloth from beginning to end, which made Qin Keqing curious. After all, if the two of them met by chance, she really couldn''t understand why Xu Han would save her. However, if he did, Qin Keqing could not remember when he had known such a person.


    This request clearly exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He was stunned, as if it was due to a long while before he silently shook his head.


    "Why?" Qin Keqing was not satisfied with Xu Han''s response. She stood up and asked, her voice unconsciously becoming louder.


    "It''s not good for you to know too much." Xu Han said. In fact, this was indeed the case. Qin Keqing could not recognize him. He was just a beggar on the street. Even if she had given him half a steamed bun with kindness, who would really remember such a beggar? On the other hand, Qin Keqing didn''t know much about the Dark Asura Hall ''s plans, so the Dark Asura Hall had a chance of letting her go. Otherwise, she would only be killed.


    "But" Qin Keqing took a step forward and said something else. However, seeing that Xu Han was lying down against the tree trunk and resting with her eyes closed, it was obvious that she no longer had the mood to talk to him, so she swallowed the words that came to her lips.


    Two hours had passed since Xu Han sat down. The sky had already brightened, but Xu Han still had no intention of getting up.


    Qin Keqing couldn''t help but be a little anxious. They were still being hunted down. She didn''t think this was a good time to rest, so she hesitated for a while and asked, "Hey, what are you doing? Are we hiding here all the time?"


    "Don''t worry, we''re almost there." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and replied indifferently.


    Right at this moment, a hoarse cry suddenly sounded from the already lit sky. With a wave of flapping wings, a black crow slowly descended from the horizon and landed on Xu Han''s shoulder.


    Qin Keqing was stunned for a moment, but she stopped herself from speaking.


    Xu Han seemed to have expected this long ago. He reached out and gently stroked the black crow''s head. Then, he placed it on his arm and took out a piece of letter paper from his ankle.


    "The assassination failed. Canghai saved Long Congyun. Now that Long Congyun is cultivating in Valley Roc Town, bring your little lover to find him and never return to Dark Asura Hall again."


    The content on the letter was extremely simple, but it gave Xu Han a clear path.


    As for who sent this letter, Xu Han could guess a bit. He knew that once he was captured, the relationship between Yuan Xiucheng and him would definitely not be hidden. Therefore, he had expected that Yuan Xiucheng would think of a way to help him escape.


    However, he didn''t know what the purpose of Yuan cultivation was.


    He only vaguely remembered that when he woke up in the Asura Ground, he had once blamed himself for killing Liu Sheng because of his woman''s benevolence. Just as he was trapped in this guilt, the man suddenly appeared and told him that no matter what he wanted to do for Liu Sheng, the premise was that he had to survive.


    That conversation woke up Xu Han at that time.


    Only then did the current Xu Han appear.


    "Let''s go." Xu Han stuffed the letter into his embrace, raised his hands, and put the black crow back into the sky. He turned to look at Qin Keqing who was still in a daze and said this.


    "Where to?" Qin Keqing asked subconsciously.


    Xu Han smiled and said, "I''ll take you home."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 13 The Old Man And the Black Cat

    Qin Keqing followed Xu Han and began to walk again.


    Xu Han''s way of traveling seemed very strange to her. Actually, Gu Peng Town was not far from Jingsheng City , but the two of them walked for several hours until night fell before they arrived.


    In the final analysis, all of this was because Xu Han took an inexplicable detour and sometimes even took Qin Keqing in the opposite direction. Qin Keqing had expressed her doubts about this, but Xu Han ignored it. His expression was extremely focused from beginning to end, as if he was thinking about something every moment.


    But no matter what, he did bring Qin Keqing to Gu Peng Town.


    Xu Han led Qin Keqing to an inn. From afar, Qin Keqing saw the azure-clothed disciples in front of the inn in twos and threes. Although most of them looked a little embarrassed, they weren''t seriously injured. It seemed like the assassination plan of the Dark Asura Hall had failed, as Yuan Xiucheng had said in his letter.


    Then what awaited Dark Asura Hall was the rage of the Great Zhou''s number one sect, the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Qin Keqing , who had just encountered a great calamity, had experienced a whole day of fear. She finally saw her fellow disciples and felt delighted in her heart. She could not care less about Xu Han, who was beside her, and quickly ran towards her fellow disciples.


    "Senior Brother Hong!" She shouted out the name of one of the green-clothed disciples.


    When the disciples gathered at the entrance of the inn heard this, one of the handsome men looked happy when he saw Qin Keqing ''s appearance. He quickly walked over and said, "Junior Sister Qin, you''re fine. It''s really good!"


    As he said this, his face flushed red. Obviously, the happiness in his heart was not fake.


    "Yes! Junior Sister Qin, how did you escape? When we arrived at the inn, all the disciples of Xuanhe Peak surrounded us at that time. However, when they spoke about the tragedy in the inn, their faces darkened and their voices became low.


    However, Senior Brother Hong, whom Qin Keqing spoke of, was obviously a wonderful person. He did not want to see his fellow disciples in such a sad atmosphere. Therefore, he changed the topic and suddenly asked, "Oh right, but Qing, how did you escape? I heard Elder Long say that the person who assassinated him and his inn brother should be the Asura of Dark Asura Hall ."


    This question reminded Qin Keqing of Xu Han. Her expression changed and she said, "Ah, it was a passing young hero who saved me. He''s here" She turned around and looked at Xu Han''s position.


    She had her own selfishness when she said that.


    Xu Han saved her, but there was no doubt that Xu Han was from the Dark Asura Hall . Now, because of her, he couldn''t help but be chased after by the Dark Asura Hall . The only one who could protect him was the Linglong Pavilion, so she subconsciously hid Xu Han''s identity and wanted to bring him back to the Linglong Pavilion. However, after she finished speaking, she turned around and discovered that the place where Xu Han had just stood was now empty.


    "Hmm? Where is he?" Her heart tightened, and she was somewhat puzzled.


    "Perhaps that young hero is unwilling to trouble us and has already left. If we meet again, we will definitely be thankful." The man surnamed Hong also noticed Qin Keqing ''s strange behavior and hurriedly comforted her.


    "Mm" Qin Keqing nodded, but for some reason, she felt a little melancholy in her heart.


    ¡­


    Xu Han did leave. After confirming that Qin Keqing was out of danger, he turned around and left.


    Didn''t he not want to seek the protection of the Linglong Pavilion, but Qin Keqing ''s mind was simple. Would the Linglong Pavilion, the number one sect of the Great Zhou Empire, do the same? As long as he could infer, Xu Han''s identity was extremely suspicious. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that a sheep had entered a tiger''s mouth after entering the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Xu Han naturally couldn''t take this risk.


    Therefore, there was only one way left for him, and that was to escape!


    As far as he knew, the Dark Asura Hall ''s strength was spread throughout the Great Zhou. If he wanted to escape from the Dark Asura Hall , the best way was to leave the Great Zhou Dynasty and go to the Xia or Chen countries that bordered the Great Zhou Dynasty, or to the barbarian lands in the southern border, or to the hundred thousand mountains in the west that were filled with demons. But none of this is simple. Whether he could escape from Chongzhou was unknown to Xu Han, so he could only take one step at a time.


    After leaving Gu Peng Town, Xu Han''s body paused for only twenty kilometers. He seemed to have sensed something, and the sword on his back was suddenly taken out by him.


    "I didn''t expect to be here so soon." He muttered to himself like this, but the corners of his mouth curved into a cold smile. At that moment, his toes suddenly rushed into the dense forest not far away. He knew very well that it was not wise to fight head-on because the enemy was outnumbered. Only by relying on the advantages of the dense forest would he be able to break through one by one so that he could have a chance of survival.


    As Xu Han had expected, after he jumped into the dense forest, several black shadows flew out from afar and followed him into the dense forest.


    ¡­


    Seven days later.


    The junction of Chongzhou and Xuzhou.


    A black-clothed youth covered in blood ran on the woods path in a sorry state. His clothes were ragged, and his body was covered in wounds. His face was even paler, but his gaze revealed a ferocious aura like that of a wild beast.


    He''s still running.


    Even if he staggered.


    Even though his speed was far from ten percent of the pursuers behind him.


    However, he was still running. Wherever he passed, a long and shocking bloody scar appeared on the ground, as if he had already lost all of his blood.


    However, he still didn''t choose to give up.


    Yes, he didn''t want to die.


    He wanted to live. Therefore, he stubbornly dragged his body forward.


    Several dozen black-clothed men were following behind him. They seemed to be afraid of the black-clothed youth who was already at the end of his rope. Therefore, they chose to follow him from afar, but did not forcefully attack.


    They had already wrecked more than thirty Asuras on this youth.


    This youth, who walked out of the Asura Ground like them, possessed a ruthlessness that was enough to frighten the outlaws like them.


    The black-clothed youth walked awkwardly for another fifteen minutes on the path in the woods.


    He could probably guess what the Asuras behind him were planning, but he really didn''t have any way to resolve the current crisis.


    The chase continued for about fifteen minutes.


    The jackal-like Asuras behind him suddenly moved and flew forward.


    They could tell that the youth had reached his limit.


    At that time, the youth who was already at the end of his crossbow clenched his teeth and used his last bit of strength to turn around and lift his sword to resist. However, he was still a little too weak, and the sword he turned around was even more weak and powerless. The Asuras, on the other hand, had waited for a long time, so they naturally weren''t afraid of him.


    "You''re courting death!" The Asura who was rushing at the front let out a loud shout. The sharp sword in his hand carried the momentum of a tiger wolf and slashed down the sword in the youth''s hand along with his right arm that was holding the sword.


    Blood sprayed out from the youth''s right arm. It was blazing hot and scarlet. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. He stared blankly at his right arm as his mind rumbled.


    At that time, the corner of his eyes vaguely saw an old man holding a black cat appear in front of him not far away from the path.


    He didn''t know if all of this was an illusion, but at this moment, a dizziness filled the air and he understood that he had reached his limit.


    "Hurry up and leave." He said to the old man who was slowly walking over. He knew that if the old man saw such a situation, he would inevitably be silenced by Dark Asura Hall . He was already in the state of inevitable death, and he could not bear to implicate the old man in the end.


    Just as he finished speaking, he couldn''t hold on any longer. He tilted his body and fell to the ground.


    The Asuras surrounded him. One of the middle-aged men, who looked like a leader, stretched out his hand to investigate the youth''s condition. After confirming that he was really unconscious, the expression on the middle-aged man''s face eased slightly.


    "Bring it back. It needs to be alive." As he spoke to his companion, two of the black-clothed men around him stepped forward, seemingly about to erect the youth who had fallen to the ground.


    "In broad daylight, is it inappropriate for everyone to act like this?" At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded.


    The Asuras were shocked as they drew their sabers and looked in the direction of the sound. However, they did not know when an old man with a black cat in his arms was standing behind them.


    The old man had an ordinary appearance, and his face was covered in wrinkles. On his back was a long object wrapped in white cloth. At this moment, he was squinting his eyes and smiling as he looked at them.


    His sudden appearance concealed the ears and eyes of the Asuras present. Naturally, those Asuras were not stupid. They vaguely realized that this old man was unusual.


    "Senluo Palace, please don''t meddle in other matters." The leading Asura stepped forward and looked at the old man and said in a deep voice.


    In his opinion, regardless of the origin of this old man, whoever heard of his name as Dark Asura Hall would have to be afraid.


    "Oh?" Just as he had expected, the old man''s expression changed when he heard the words Senluo Palace.


    But before they could breathe a sigh of relief.


    A cold light suddenly flashed. Everyone''s bodies trembled. A few breaths later, a bloody scar appeared on their necks. Then, a bloody light appeared. Before they could make a single sound, their bodies fell to the ground.


    "Is that the Dark Asura Hall that deducted the beetles for this old man for thirty years?"


    The old man still narrowed his eyes and stood in a pool of blood. He stroked the black cat in his arms and said slowly.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 14 Ocean Current

    Xu Han was awakened by the crisp sound of the firewood burning.


    He opened his eyes. His goal was a pair of jade-like eyes, yellow eyes, and long and narrow pupils that were like cracks.


    It''s not a pair of eyes.


    When Xu Han realized this, he cried out in alarm, wanting to stand up.


    However, this action caused his entire body to feel a bone-chilling pain, and he fell back to his original position.


    The owner of the pair of eyes also jumped down from Xu Han''s body at that time. His mouth seemed to be extremely dissatisfied as he whispered to Xu Han, "Miao!"


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he could clearly see that it was a black cat.


    He looked in the direction where the black cat had left, only to see the black cat rushing into the arms of a human figure.


    Xu Han was stunned. The figure''s back was facing Xu Han. In front of him was a bonfire. Xu Han could not see his appearance clearly. He felt that his back was slightly bent, as if he was getting old.


    Why am I here?


    At that time, this question climbed into Xu Han''s mind and he tried to stand up again.


    This time, although it was difficult, he succeeded. However, there was a burst of heart-wrenching pain in his right arm.


    He subconsciously stretched out his left hand to cover his painful right arm, but he jumped into the air. He was slightly stunned. Looking down, he found that his right arm was already empty.


    He suddenly remembered.


    His right arm had been cut off when he fought against the Asuras.


    Xu Han''s face turned a little pale at that moment. He looked at his empty right arm absentmindedly, and his emotions surged in his heart.


    "You''re awake?" At this moment, the figure sitting beside the campfire suddenly said, his voice somewhat old.


    Only then did Xu Han regain his senses. He shook his head and covered his bandaged wound. He slowly walked to the side of the figure. He just wanted to bow his hands, but he found that he did not have his right arm. He smiled self-deprecatingly. He could only withdraw his hand and bow towards the figure. "Junior Xu Han, thank you for saving my life, senior."


    He remembered being chased by several Asuras before he fainted. At that time, he vaguely saw an old man holding a black cat not far away. He thought that he must have been rescued by him if he could still appear here alive.


    "Lifesaving grace?" But who would have thought that the figure would suddenly turn around and look at Xu Han, saying with dissatisfaction, "I didn''t want to save you."


    "Huh?" Xu Han obviously did not expect such a response. He was slightly stunned. At this moment, he borrowed the light of the fire to clearly see that person''s appearance.


    It was an old man with white hair. He looked a little sloppy. He wore linen clothes with all kinds of patches on his body. The white hair on his head had not been taken care of for a long time, and it was hanging on his forehead in a messy manner. At this moment, he was holding the black cat in his arms. He was continuously stroking the black cat''s body with one hand. A faint white light flowed into the black cat''s body through his hand as he stroked it. The black cat seemed to enjoy this kind of caress. It squinted its eyes and lay quietly in the old man''s embrace. Occasionally, it would let out a coquettish purr.


    "Those bastards from Dark Asura Hall , you''ve almost buckled this old man''s head every three to five years. I killed them to make sure that Gui Puti and the others don''t provoke this old man anymore. Who would have thought ¡­" The old man looked at Xu Han again, then glanced at his mouth and said with extreme dissatisfaction, "So it was a dog-biting scene."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression froze. He understood that the demonic energy in his body had already revealed his origin. However, what shocked him even more was that from what the old man said, he did not seem to have a good relationship with Dark Asura Hall . If Xu Han remembered correctly, Ghost Subhuti should be the name of King Bian Cheng, one of the Ten Halls of Yama in Dark Asura Hall . If this old man dared to call him by his name, he should be someone who could stand on equal footing with him.


    "Regardless of whether you have any intentions or not, Senior, it is true that you saved me. You have kindness to me. I will remember it in my heart. If Senior needs anything in the future, Xu Han will definitely be obliged to do so." Facing such a person, Xu Han naturally did not dare to neglect him. He hurriedly said respectfully.


    Although these words sounded grand, they came from Xu Han''s heart.


    Qin Keqing had given him half a steamed bun back then, and he could betray Dark Asura Hall for her today. The weight of Xu Han''s words in his heart could be seen.


    "Just you?" However, when Xu Han''s sincere words fell into the old man''s ears, it attracted a burst of ridicule from the old man. "If you can help me, then I''m afraid there won''t be any problems in this world."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned, but his attitude was still respectful.


    "Senior, if you really have a request, it doesn''t matter. Xu Han is willing to give it a try."


    "Hmph, try? The things I have to do, the number of people in this world who are qualified to try is less than five fingers, you?" The old man''s tone was extremely contemptuous, and the annoyance wrapped in it was not concealed at all. He stood up and placed the black cat on the ground. Then, he pointed at Xu Han and said, "I don''t care what your Dark Asura Hall is doing. Since I saved you, I have no reason to kill you anymore. You can leave now. Don''t dirty my eyes."


    Xu Han''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard the words that drove the flies away.


    "Senior, are you saying that you won''t harm me if you save me?" He straightened his body, looked at the old man, and suddenly asked.


    In the old man''s eyes, he thought that Xu Han was secretly delighted to save his life. This reaction made the old man feel even more disdainful of him.


    "That''s right, I''ve ruled the world for eighty years. I always do what I say. Hurry up and leave." He said impatiently.


    However, Xu Han seemed to hesitate as he asked worriedly, "Senior said that you hate Dark Asura Hall."


    "I hate the demons and devils of your Dark Asura Hall , but I saved you. If I kill you again, wouldn''t I slap myself in the face? Hurry up and leave." The old man seemed to have reached the limit of his patience in dealing with Xu Han''s entanglement.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Xu Han not have the slightest intention of leaving, he instead took a step towards the campfire and walked to the side of the campfire. He sat down very naturally. He seemed to be in a much better mood, and even reached out to tease the black cat on the ground.


    Xu Han''s actions clearly exceeded the old man''s expectations. He was slightly surprised before he regained his senses. He quickly walked over to Xu Han and pointed at his nose and said, "Brat, what do you mean? Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you? I''m so young that I''m anxious to go to the Yellow Springs Road to take a look at the real cow''s head and horse''s face?"


    "Senior just said that if you save this junior, you won''t slap yourself in the face and kill this junior. Could it be that Senior is going back on what he said just now?" Xu Han raised his head at that time and looked at the old man innocently. He asked doubtfully.


    "This" The old man who had been defeated by Xu Han was speechless. He hesitated for a long time, but was forced speechless by Xu Han.


    After a while, his face turned red and he said again, "So what? But I didn''t say that I wanted you to stay!"


    "Senior naturally didn''t say anything, but Senior has saved my life. This junior has no way to repay me, so I have no choice but to serve Senior." Xu Han replied solemnly. The expression on his face was extremely serious, so that the old man wouldn''t be able to pick out any flaws.


    "I have ruled the world for eighty years. I have always been alone. I don''t need you to repay me." Seeing Xu Han''s dog skin plaster staying calm, the old man''s head suddenly grew big.


    "Although Xu Han hasn''t read any books, he also knows how to repay the kindness of this drop of water. Furthermore, Senior saved my life. Whether Senior needs this junior to repay you is Senior''s business. Whether Junior wants to repay you or not is Junior''s business." However, Xu Han did not have any intention of letting go. He continued to elaborate on his point of view, turning a blind eye to the veins on the old man''s temples that had already burst out.


    "Besides, Senior has also said that Junior is young, so I naturally shouldn''t rush to the Yellow Springs Road. If Junior wants to live, I can only follow Senior." However, Xu Han also knew that he could only take advantage of his jokes. If this old man really wanted to leave, with Xu Han''s skill, he would not be able to keep up with him. Thus, he changed the topic and his tone became gentler.


    "What do you mean?" The old man frowned and asked.


    "Senior has also seen that those people from Dark Asura Hall are chasing me. Senior''s cultivation is outstanding and has a gap with Dark Asura Hall . With Senior here, those demons and devils will definitely not dare to move. Junior doesn''t want to die, so we can only follow Senior."


    "That''s a family matter of your Dark Asura Hall . What does it have to do with me?" The old man, however, did not buy it. He coldly snorted and said this.


    "But Senior saved me. If you let me go, wouldn''t you be putting me to death? What''s the difference between that and harming me? Could Senior really be a person who deceives the world and steals fame?" Seeing that the old man refused to eat, Xu Han gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly.


    Just as he had said, his right arm was broken and his injuries were serious. If he did not grasp this life-saving straw in front of him, then what awaited him would be death. Xu Han understood this very well, so even if he risked angering the old man in front of him, he still had to give it a try.


    "This" Xu Han''s distorted reasoning had obviously entangled the old man, causing him to be speechless for a moment. Duan couldn''t find anything to refute Xu Han for a long time.


    "Then this junior thanks Senior. Senior, don''t worry, this junior will definitely not give Senior any trouble along the way." Seeing this, Xu Han''s face was filled with joy. At that time, he hurriedly knelt down and said loudly to the old man.


    "You!!! This old man didn''t ¡­" The old man thought of Xu Han''s helplessness and wanted to say something else.


    "Leave these things to this junior in the future." However, Xu Han was determined to rely on this old man. He didn''t even give him a chance to speak. He walked to the campfire and saw a long object wrapped in white strips. Xu Han said this, and without thinking, he picked it up and prepared to carry it on his back.


    However, just as he extended his hand, his expression changed.


    This thing seemed to be less than three feet long, but it was so heavy that Xu Han''s hand was unable to lift it.


    "Alright!" Seeing this, the old man''s eyes lit up. His attitude changed and he walked towards Xu Han. "Since you want to follow me, then carry this thing for me. If you can''t carry it one day, then you''ll have to leave by yourself. At that time, you won''t be able to blame me for being alive or dead."


    The old man stretched out his hand and gently lifted the thing that seemed to Xu Han as heavy as a thousand jun. He placed it on Xu Han''s back with a gloating smile on his face.


    As soon as this object entered his shoulder, Xu Han''s body formed a bow. Dense sweat immediately appeared on his forehead, and his face became incomparably pale.


    "How is it?" Seeing this, the old man was even more pleased with himself. He asked.


    Xu Han knew that he had made a move, but he had no other choice.


    He gritted his teeth and straightened his body with difficulty. He looked at the old man and said, "Senior''s life, this junior naturally ¡­ naturally does not dare to refuse."


    At that time, his tender face was filled with ruthlessness, just like the young eagle that had already broken its wings before it could rise straight up, or the elk that had no way to enter the tiger''s mouth but still struggled desperately.


    That ruthlessness carried with it unwillingness, unwillingness carried with it anger.


    All of this left the old man inexplicably stunned.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but in his heart, he secretly felt that he was like him at that time.


    In the end, he nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll see how long you can last!"


    After saying that, he summoned the black cat to put on his shoulder and walked towards the darkness.


    Seeing this, Xu Han could only clench his teeth and follow.


    However, only a few steps later, he seemed to have remembered something and suddenly asked the figure in front of him, "Since we have to travel together, we haven''t asked for Senior''s name yet."


    The person in front did not turn around when he heard this, but an aged voice came through the night.


    The voice said.


    "Cang, Hai, Liu."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 15 The Living Method of Salted Fish

    Xu Han had stayed in the Asura Ground for two years, and he had also worked as a clerk of the Dark Asura Hall for two years.


    A total of four years had passed, but his cultivation had not been delayed for a moment. He knew very well that the world of Great Zhou seemed to be stable, but under this stability, there was a surge of undercurrents. Cultivation was one of the most important things in order to find a way to survive in a chaotic world.


    Xu Han thought that his skills were considered outstanding amongst the many black-clothed Asuras. However, since that was the case, the things that Canghai Liuliu carried with him on his shoulders still made Xu Han feel as if he was carrying Mount Tai with him.


    He roughly estimated that the object that appeared to be less than three feet long and less than four inches wide had a weight of nearly ten juns.


    Normally, he could barely carry it, but now that his right arm was broken and his body was weak, it was a bit strenuous for him to carry such a weight.


    But Xu Han didn''t want to die.


    He wanted to live, and the Vast Ocean Current was the only way to let him live.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth, bowed his body, and followed the flow of the sea slowly and with difficulty.


    Canghai Liuliu seemed to be deliberately making things difficult. He walked very fast. Although he didn''t use any techniques or true essence, his speed was already beyond Xu Han''s reach.


    However, he didn''t know if it was because the things on Xu Han''s back were extremely important to him, or if he wasn''t willing to slap himself as Xu Han had said. Every time he threw Xu Han far away, he would stop at one place and wait for Xu Han to catch up. He said a few sarcastic words in his mouth, and then he didn''t give Xu Han any time to rest before going on his way again.


    Seven days passed after repeating this.


    Although Xu Han was tortured to the point of being inhumane, he miraculously persisted.


    ¡­


    On summer nights, the breeze was gentle and cool, but it somewhat dispersed the heat of the day.


    On a hillside outside Longji City, Xuzhou, Canghai Liu was sitting beside a bonfire with his black cat in his arms, enjoying the quiet summer night.


    He narrowed his eyes, and the black cat in his arms narrowed his eyes.


    His hand brushed past the black cat''s hair, and white light gushed into the black cat''s body along his hand.


    "When we get to Xuzhou, we have to meet that old brat surnamed Yue no matter what." Canghai Liu murmured to himself.


    "Miao!" The black cat in his arms seemed to understand the old man''s words and let out a shout of dissatisfaction.


    Canghai Liu continued, as if he was patiently explaining something to the black cat in his arms. "The World Sword Sect is nothing more than a battle between Mount Li and the Heavens. I have cultivated my sword all my life, so I have to try out what this world-famous Sword Sect is capable of. It is too far away from the mountains, but the Heavenly Battle City is right in front of me."


    However, halfway through his words, he seemed to have sensed something and suddenly stopped. At this moment, a heavy breathing sound came from not far away.


    "Hu!"


    "Hu!"


    "Hu!"


    A youth with a broken arm walked out of the forest, panting heavily, carrying a long strip of white cloth wrapped around him.


    His footsteps were extremely heavy, and his face was extremely pale. Even his body seemed to tremble slightly as he walked. But even so, he still walked up to Canghai Liuliu, carefully removed the things on his back, and put them aside. Then, his body softened, and he fell to the ground.


    This youth was Xu Han.


    "Eat." Canghai Liu gently glanced at the pale Xu Han and said indifferently. However, his hand was still slowly stroking the black cat in his embrace. At that time, the black cat also sensed Xu Han''s arrival. It lazily opened its eyes and looked at Xu Han. Then, it closed its eyes again and continued to enjoy the touch of the ocean currents.


    "Thank you¡­ Thank you, Senior." Xu Han nodded with difficulty and said with a dry voice. Then, he stood up and took out a portion from the food placed in front of Canghai Liu. Then, he sat back in his seat and quietly ate the food that was not delicious but was enough to eat.


    Not long after, Xu Han finished eating the food in his hand.


    At this time, he finally ushered in a rare day of rest.


    However, he did not choose to fall asleep. He took a deep breath and his eyes condensed. He suddenly stood up. Then, he let out a muffled shout. His feet moved along with his fists, and he began to use a set of fists and feet. At this moment, the demonic energy in his body began to circulate along with his movements, rising from his dantian to his four limbs and bones.


    This was the technique that Xu Han had cultivated in the dark room of the gambling house back then. It could promote the circulation of demonic energy in his body, thereby strengthening his body. However, perhaps it was because he had broken his right arm that many of the moves in this fist and foot were unable to be executed as freely as before. As a result, the effects of this fist and foot were much weaker than before.


    However, Xu Han was not discouraged because of this. He still stubbornly cultivated this fist and foot.


    For the past seven days, this had happened day by day, and there had not been the slightest slack from the daily tiredness of traveling.


    "The Asura Technique of the Dark Asura Hall , what''s the use of practicing such a harmful technique?" Usually, when Xu Han cultivated this technique, Canghai Liuliu had always ignored it. But today, for some unknown reason, not long after Xu Han started, this old man, who had been chased down by the Great Zhou Empire for several decades, suddenly spoke up.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was also stunned. The name of this set of fists and feet was precisely the Asura Technique. To be exact, it was only the first chapter of the Asura Technique. It was extremely shallow. In order to cultivate, one had to be at the position of the Asura in green before they could be taught.


    "Senior, what do you mean?" Xu Han was astonished by Canghai Liu''s vision. He could tell the origin of this technique with just a few glances. From what he said, it seemed that he had some unique insights into the "Asura Art". Xu Han naturally asked subconsciously.


    "Cultivation method pays attention to both rigid and gentle, both internal and external cultivation, most of the sects under the heavens with external force, in order to achieve the extraordinary sage realm, even those bald men of the xia dragon hidden temple, cultivation of the physical body, also pays attention to internal force to assist, temper the body. "However, the Asura Technique is a side technique that uses demonic power to temper the body. Although it has advanced rapidly in the early stage and its combat strength is much stronger than that of its peers, the backlash of demonic power will become more and more obvious. Not only will problems arise due to the penetration of demonic power into the body, but it will also become more strenuous to cultivate. This method is no different from pulling out seedlings and promoting growth." Canghai Liu let out a cold harrumph and talked casually. There was no lack of contempt for this "Asura Art" in his words.


    Hearing this, Xu Han fell silent for a moment. Then, he bowed towards Canghai Liuliu and said sincerely, "Thank you, senior."


    After saying this, he once again used the Asura Technique''s fist and feet.


    "You!" Seeing this, Canghai Liuliu felt a burst of anger. He had originally seen Xu Han work so hard these past few days, but he did not complain at all. He felt a bit of compassion in his heart. He had only spoken to teach him today, but who would have thought that Xu Han would not mind his words. He was still cultivating this "Asura Art". "This old man''s words are not alarmist. If this kid persists in his mistakes, he will surely suffer in the future," said Canghai Liuliu, who had always been arrogant and arrogant.


    Hearing this, Xu Han withdrew his fist again and smiled.


    "Senior, Xu Han naturally remembers your teachings. However, the world is tough. I came from a humble background. It''s already a great fortune to obtain this [Asura Art]. Where did I get the chance to find any profound techniques? No matter how bad the [Asura Art] is, it''s still the foundation of my life. This junior doesn''t want to die, so I have no choice." Xu Han said. The clarity in his eyes made people unable to have the slightest doubt about what he said.


    Xu Han''s neither humble nor arrogant attitude made Canghai Liu feel as if he had encountered a rock. He wanted to ridicule him, but he couldn''t.


    At this moment, Xu Han stopped his thoughts. He threw himself into the cultivation of the Asura Art. His arm was severed. Whether it was his strength or his balance, it was much worse than before. This situation was far from something that he could adapt to in seven or eight days. Therefore, this fist technique that he had already mastered in his heart now seemed somewhat inappropriate.


    At this moment, Canghai Liuliu, who was watching Xu Han silently from the side, lit up. He seemed to have found a breakthrough and said again, "As for this cultivation method of cultivating the fleshly body, the fleshly body is the foundation of everything. If you break an arm, it is as if the swordsman lost his sharp sword and the swordsman lost his precious saber." I can see that your cultivation has broken through to the Aquarius Realm and entered the Pill Sun Realm. However, I''m afraid that you are no match for any Aquarius Realm martial artist now. What''s the difference between you and salted fish? What can we do to survive? "


    In the past few days, Xu Han had also made clear the nature of this old man who had spread his fame throughout the Great Zhou Empire. He never forgave others for what he said. He always liked to use his tongue, but his thoughts were far from being as harsh as the words he said. One could see some clues from the fact that Xu Han had been left with some food every day for the past few days.


    Hence, Xu Han was not angry after hearing this.


    "Senior is absolutely right. This junior might really be just a salted fish. I have nothing left. If I don''t struggle, they will think that I''m dead. I''d rather be the dead salted fish and the smelly salted fish. Even if it''s just disgusting to them, it''s still good." Xu Han said faintly. At that time, his gaze became gloomy, as if he had fallen into some kind of memories that he couldn''t extricate himself from.


    "Them?" Canghai Liu was stunned. This was the first time he had seen Xu Han reveal such an expression. This youth had always been extremely tenacious these past few days. No matter how difficult he tried, he silently endured it without showing any dissatisfaction. This expression surprised Canghai Liu. He subconsciously asked. He was even more curious. Who could this young man in front of him have such a big grudge against?


    " Dark Asura Hall ." Xu Cheng replied with a cold expression. His voice was so cold that it sounded like it came from beneath the Netherworld Yellow Springs.


    "They owe me a life."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 16 Its a Demon, Not a Cat

    Long Ji City was a small city in the south of Xuzhou. Apart from some traveling vendors, few outsiders usually came.


    Canghai Liuliu, who had been sleeping in the open for many days with Xu Han, seemed to have suddenly discovered his conscience. He led Xu Han into the small city and found a decent inn, opening a wing room for Xu Han.


    "Stay here for a few days. I have some personal matters to attend to." Canghai Liuliu then turned to Xu Han, who didn''t know why.


    "Senior, this junior carries this thing on his back every day. He hasn''t slacked off for more than half a day ¡­" Xu Han''s heart tightened when he heard this. Vastsea Current could now be considered his life-saving talisman. How could Xu Han be willing to be left behind by him just like that?


    "Since when have I ever broken my promise? Stay here for a few days and I will come find you. As for those charming monsters, as long as I''m alive, they won''t dare to hurt you for a day." Canghai Liu curled his lips, clearly not pleased with Xu Han''s suspicions.


    However, Xu Han could not understand the old man''s thoughts and was still somewhat worried.


    "My things are still on your back. Are you still afraid that I''ll run away?" Canghai Liu interrupted Xu Han''s words. Then, he paused as if he remembered something. He threw the black cat into Xu Han''s embrace and said, "Nah, Xuan''er is also here with you so that she can be fed alive."


    "Miao!" The black cat did not expect this. When it landed in Xu Han''s embrace, it immediately let out a shrill cry as if it had exploded. It seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with the old man''s decision.


    At that time, Xu Han was stunned for a moment, but he soon came to his senses. Seeing how he had spent the past few days together, Canghai Liu could be said to be extremely fond of this black cat. With it around, Canghai Liu naturally would not do anything to escape.


    Xu Han ignored the struggle of the black cat in his arms and kept it alive. He changed his suspicious attitude and smiled brightly.


    "Senior, don''t worry. This junior will definitely take good care of Xuan''er."


    "Mm. Get along well." Canghai Liu looked at the reluctant black cat and the smiling Xu Han with satisfaction. He nodded and said meaningfully. Then, he turned around and disappeared from the streets of Long Ji City.


    ¡­


    Originally, Xu Han intended to take advantage of the fact that the ocean currents weren''t here these past few days to rest. After all, his body was still injured quite a bit. In addition, he was already exhausted from carrying that extremely heavy burden along the way.


    However, the black cat was not a quiet master. After Xu Han finished his daily training, he would lie on the bed and rest. The black cat kept barking at Xu Han, signaling him to take him out. Xu Han was so upset by it that he had no choice but to compromise after several unsuccessful threats.


    He put the thing wrapped in white cloth on his shoulder and the black cat on his head before leaving the inn.


    This was not Xu Han masochism. It was just that the thing wrapped in the white cloth seemed to be extremely important to the Vast Ocean Current. Xu Han did not dare to leave it in the inn. If someone stole it, it would be difficult for him to deal with his business. Therefore, he simply took it with him.


    Although Long Ji City was not considered prosperous, after nightfall, the crowd on the streets became lively.


    Obviously, the black cat rarely saw such a strange scene. It squatted on top of Xu Han''s head and stared at the surroundings with its eyes wide open.


    Black cats were naturally not ordinary creatures, and Xu Han''s experience in the past few days had long allowed him to understand this. But when the black cat hugged the doll sold by a street corner vendor and refused to let go, Xu Han had a new understanding of the spirituality of the black cat.


    Helplessly, Xu Han could only buy the child-like doll. At that time, the black cat was satisfied with the doll and ended the day of wandering with Xu Han.


    After returning to the inn, the black cat still showed great interest in the doll. He hugged the doll excitedly and kept rolling on the ground. His long and narrow eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and his mouth kept making rumbling sounds.


    Xu Han looked at the black cat with a bitter smile and shook his head. He really did not understand why the seemingly ordinary doll had such a great attraction to the black cat.


    He looked for a long time and found that the black cat did not have the slightest intention of stopping. Xu Han, who felt bored, withdrew his gaze. He originally wanted to fall asleep, but he found that his entire body was extremely sticky and uncomfortable. He had been trekking outside these past few days and was sweating profusely every day. Normally, he did not have any leisure, but he did not feel anything. Only now did he have the leisure to remember that he had not bathed for several days.


    Xu Han thought for a moment and remembered that he saw a bathroom not far from the inn. Thinking of this, he felt a little moved, and simply stood up and said a few words to the black cat. He wasn''t sure if the black cat understood, but the black cat waved its claws, seemingly dissatisfied with Xu Han''s harassment.


    Seeing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then, he left the inn alone and went to the bathroom he had seen before.


    ¡­


    After about half an hour, Xu Han, who had washed away the dirt that had accumulated over the past few days, walked back to the inn with ease.


    He thought that he could finally get a good night''s sleep, but when he stepped into the room, his brows suddenly wrinkled.


    The room was quiet.


    The candle flashed, as if everything was normal.


    However, Xu Han could smell something unusual.


    His gaze wandered, and he saw that the thing wrapped in the white cloth was still lying on the bed and had not been moved by anyone, but there was a demonic smell in the air.


    This was the hinterland of Great Zhou. Naturally, there wouldn''t be any monster clans causing trouble. The only ones that could emit such a scent were the Asuras of the Dark Asura Hall that were like him.


    At least that was what Xu Han thought.


    However, when he checked the situation in the room one by one, he did not find any traces of anyone in the room.


    Only the doll that the black cat loved so much lay quietly on the ground, but the black cat was nowhere to be seen.


    Xuan''er was gone. Only then did Xu Han realize what was wrong with the room.


    "Xuan''er?" He whispered the black cat''s name, but there was no response.


    "Xuan''er?" He shouted again, his voice a little louder.


    "Miao." At this moment, a weak cry came from under the bed.


    Xu Han hurriedly followed the sound and found that the black cat was currently curling up under his body and hiding under the bed.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment and hurriedly carried him out.


    The normally restless black cat lay quietly in his embrace. Its body trembled slightly, and its long and narrow eyes dimmed, seemingly extremely weak.


    What surprised Xu Han even more was that the demonic aura he had just smelled came from the black cat''s body.


    Xu Han had no time to think about the demonic aura emanating from the black cat. What he was more concerned about was that the black cat''s condition was obviously not very good at the moment. Not to mention the importance of this black cat to the Vast Ocean Current, it was impossible for Xu Han not to save him after spending the past few days together.


    But he really couldn''t think of any good way at the moment.


    "Miao." The black cat let out another soft cry, and its body trembled even more clearly. The light in its eyes also dimmed a little.


    His condition seemed to be getting worse and worse. Xu Han was anxious. He didn''t care about anything else and quickly reached out to press down on the black cat''s sky lid, trying to sense the situation in his body and find a way to deal with it.


    This wasn''t much of a solution. After all, the difference between a cat''s body and a human''s was huge. Xu Han couldn''t find the cat''s pulse, so he could only give it a try as a living horse doctor.


    However, just as his hand touched the black cat''s head, his body trembled and his hand was released by him as if he had been electrocuted.


    At that moment, a strong look of shock appeared on his face.


    The moment he came into contact with the black cat, the demonic energy in his body was actually pulled by the black cat. At that time, he could also feel an indescribable surge of berserk demonic energy within the black cat''s body.


    Xu Han did not know why a small black cat possessed such boundless demonic power, but it was clear that the black cat''s abnormal state was caused by the berserk demonic power in its body.


    Xu Han stared blankly at the black cat in his arms. He was extremely shocked. He recalled that he had seen the ocean flowing into the black cat''s body every day. Perhaps it was helping the black cat suppress the demonic energy in his body.


    Since that was the case, Vastsea Current should have known about the situation of the black cat. Then why did he leave it behind? Wouldn''t that be putting the black cat to death?


    Xu Han did not believe that Canghai Liu would do such a thing, so if he left the black cat behind, there would definitely be a solution.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s body trembled again.


    Demonic power!


    He suddenly captured the crux of the matter. The reason why the black cat was like this was because of the berserk demonic energy in its body. The Asura Art that Xu Han cultivated was the method of drawing demonic energy into its body to temper its fleshly body.


    In theory, Xu Han could use this Asura Art to draw out the demonic power in the black cat''s body, so as to reduce the damage that the power caused to the black cat.


    But in fact, it was extremely dangerous.


    After all, there was a conflict between demonic power and the human body. Xu Han had absorbed demonic power when he was young, and his meridians were affected by demonic power, so he was no longer able to produce the same internal strength cultivation as ordinary cultivators. This was also the reason why he had no choice but to continue cultivating when he knew that the Asura Technique would harm his body.


    The reason why demonic energy was demonic energy was naturally something that humans were unable to produce on their own initiative. When cultivating this technique, the Asuras of the Dark Asura Hall had to use the demonic pills given by the Dark Asura Hall . However, Xu Han had already betrayed the Dark Asura Hall and had long since lost the demonic pills. At this moment, the demonic power in the black cat''s body was a great opportunity for Xu Han, but at the same time, there was a huge danger hidden within it.


    After all, that demonic energy was so violent that it was far from being comparable to the demonic energy produced by the demonic core.


    Xu Han understood this, so he couldn''t help but hesitate at that moment.


    But looking at the black cat''s painful expression, coupled with the conversation about "salted fish" with Canghai Liuliu in the suburbs yesterday, Xu Han''s nerves were shaken at all times.


    After hesitating for dozens of breaths, his expression suddenly sank, and a ruthless look flashed in his eyes. His left hand suddenly stretched out and pressed down on the black cat''s head again.


    This book launches the Chinese website Zongheng, the new book has just started, please collect Zongheng reward subscription support! Old Tie clasped his fists! Writing a book is not easy, please support authentic reading!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 17 Interdependence of Fortune And Misfortune

    Xu Han placed his hand on the black cat''s head.


    Even though he had been prepared, at that moment, his body still trembled, and his mind was captured by the violent demonic power emanating from the black cat''s body.


    At that time, Xu Han took a deep breath and thought to himself that there was no turning back.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and his expression sank. The Asura Art in his body began to circulate. At that moment, the violent demonic energy overflowing from the black cat''s body was like a raging flood. Finally, it found the gate to release the flood and rushed towards Xu Han''s body along his arm.


    Even though he had anticipated the berserk demonic energy in the black cat''s body, the moment that demonic energy poured into Xu Han''s body, his face suddenly turned pale.


    That demonic power was only the tip of the iceberg of the berserk demonic power in the black cat''s body, and it had already caused Xu Han to feel that he was unable to catch it.


    From this, it could be seen just how powerful the demonic energy within the black cat''s body was.


    Xu Han silently stopped the operation of the Asura Technique and took a deep breath to calm down the raging demonic energy in his body. Then, he frowned and gritted his teeth to circulate the Asura Technique again, extracting a portion of the demonic energy from the black cat''s body.


    This was repeated eight times.


    The tremors of the black cat gradually subsided. Xu Han also felt that his body had reached its limit. He quickly withdrew his hand from the black cat''s sky lid and was about to check on the situation of the black cat.


    But at that moment, his body paused and his face instantly turned incomparably pale.


    The demonic energy that he had introduced into his body began to wreak havoc in his body. They were like wild beasts that chaotic Xu Han''s meridians, as if they wanted to rush out of this cage.


    "Not good!" Xu Han muttered to himself, and after a short pale period of time, layers of strange crimson red began to emerge from his skin under the rampage of this demonic power.


    It was the blood vessels beneath his cortex that began to explode. If they were not guided, Xu Han would probably be killed by this rampant demonic force in less than a hundred breaths of time.


    It was urgent for Xu Han to lose his composure. He stood up and ignored the black cat that was gradually improving in his arms. He jumped out of the door and landed on the empty space in the inner courtyard of the inn.


    The rampage of demonic energy caused a wave of heat to form in his body. The heat caused Xu Han to feel a burst of confusion. In order to alleviate this situation, he tore apart his upper body''s clothes without thinking, revealing his strong and sturdy body. Then, his expression sank, and the Asura Technique''s fist technique was executed by him at that moment.


    Using a fist technique to activate the demonic energy in his body had never tempered his body. This was the foundation of the Asura Art.


    However, the demonic power in an ordinary Shura''s body came from the demonic pills that they normally consumed, and how could they possess such violent demonic power?


    Therefore, the effects of this fist technique were far from being able to consume the tyrannical demonic energy within Xu Han''s body.


    As he brandished his fist technique, a portion of his demonic energy was drawn into Xu Han''s limbs and bones to temper his body. However, even more demonic energy was still raging. The meridians and blood light in his body began to explode unceasingly. Compared to the speed of destruction caused by the temper, the rate of repair was no different from a drop in the bucket.


    "Not fast enough!" When Xu Han realized this, his eyes turned scarlet red. The desire to survive stimulated all of his potential, and he began to execute the fist technique of drawing demonic power even faster.


    Every punch and kick exhausted all the strength in his body, trying to swing the violent power in his body out along this fist and foot.


    Blood began to seep out of his body through the cortex. Blood stains and tears appeared on his skin. The expression on his face became ferocious because of the great pain in his body. He looked extremely terrifying, just like the evil ghost that had crawled out of hell.


    "Not enough!!!"


    Xu Han shouted angrily again. The speed of his hands and feet increased by a few points. The demonic energy in his body circulated even faster. Unknowingly, the sound of his waving fists and feet already carried traces of air-piercing sounds.


    The strength of this punch was probably already ten juns heavy.


    However, the situation in his body was still not optimistic.


    The heat and pain in his body nearly knocked Xu Han unconscious several times, but he relied on the viciousness of climbing out of the Asura Ground to firmly support his will and continuously waved his fists and feet.


    He didn''t want to die!


    No matter what, he still wanted to live!


    With this obsession in mind, Xu Han waved his fists and feet in the inner courtyard of the inn like a devil. Until a trace of fish-white appeared in the eastern horizon. At that moment, the wreaking havoc in his body was finally completely absorbed by him. His head suddenly rumbled, and a stream of heat flowed back into Xu Han''s dantian from his limbs and bones. Then, it swam through his body for a while before disappearing into his limbs and bones.


    "Survived¡­ Survived?" Xu Han stared blankly at Yu Bai in the east, and a complicated emotion that could not be said to be joyful or surprised arose in his heart. At that moment, his head sank and he fell to the ground fiercely.


    Not far away, a black figure suddenly rushed out. His tiny body actually dragged Xu Han, who was almost a giant compared to him, into the room of the inn.


    There were tens of millions of martial artists in this world, but the orthodox way was as the Vast Ocean Current had said. The inner part was the main part, and the outer part was the auxiliary part. However, there were no lack of people who were biased in their sword moves. They only cultivated their physical bodies, just like the disciples of the secret sect of the Dragon Hidden Temple of the Great Xia Kingdom, who cultivated their physical bodies with their inner strength.


    Together with ordinary martial artists and cultivators, cultivation was divided into Aquarius, Pill Sun, Three Elements, Netherpassage, Heavenly Hunt, Separation from the Dust, and Grand Derivation. The Tantra Sect also transformed their cultivation into Seven Realms Aquarius, Arhat, Diamond, Purple Firmament, Dragon Elephant, Heavenly Hatred, and Undying. This first realm was all about tempering the fleshly body, paying attention to the body like a precious bottle, without any leakage of Qi. Although the latter six realms corresponded one by one, each of them had their own strengths and weaknesses.


    For example, the Phoenix Forest City satrap who had fought with Xu Han earlier was a Heavenly Word Realm expert who was only a step away from reaching the Great Perfection of the Pill Sun Realm, but he was not able to take ten moves against the Arhat Realm expert who was no match for the Earth Word Realm expert.


    Before ordinary martial artists could enter the Netherpassage Realm, their internal strength could not be released, so their combat strength could be said to be more than one notch higher. Once a martial artist entered the Netherpassage Realm, their internal strength would turn into true essence, and their attack techniques would become unpredictable. At that time, they would fall to the lower levels. But before that, the world''s axioms stated that physical martial artists would be stronger than ordinary martial artists.


    As for Xu Han, it was a coincidence that he used the demonic power in the black cat''s body to forcibly temper his body. It was a blessing in disguise that he had broken through the shackles of the Arhat Earth Realm that he had been in for a long time and transformed into the Arhat Heaven Realm. If he took a step further, he would be able to reach the Arhat Realm . The warm current that had just flowed from his limbs and bones was the feedback that his physical body had brought him as he climbed another staircase, repairing more than half of the injuries in his body today.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han woke up again, he felt that his face was a little sticky, as if there was a wine stain sticking to his cheek.


    In a daze, he subconsciously reached out to wipe off the "wine stain" on his face, but he raised his hand and touched something fluffy. Xu Han was shocked, and the drowsiness in his mind disappeared by more than half. He suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Miao!" At this moment, an intimate shout sounded in his ears.


    Xu Han looked over and saw that he was already lying in the room of the inn at an unknown time. The normally cold black cat beside him was currently licking Xu Han''s cheek intimately. The viscosity he felt in his sleep just now came from this.


    Xu Han was stunned for a while before he remembered what had happened last night. He slowly sat up from the bed. The black cat was obviously excited when it saw Xu Han wake up. It let out a soft cry and jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder. It obediently licked its claws.


    "Did you bring me back?" Xu Han remembered that after drawing the demonic energy from his body dangerously yesterday, he lost his strength and fell into the inner courtyard of the inn. But now, he woke up on the bed. The only person who could do so was probably this black cat. However, Xu Han did not know how its tiny body brought him back to his room.


    "Miao!" The black cat let out a cheerful shout. Its long and narrow eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and its head rubbed against Xu Han''s neck at that time, as if it wanted to receive credit.


    Xu Han naturally didn''t understand what the black cat said, but it wasn''t hard to tell that the black cat had admitted this.


    He couldn''t help but feel incredulous, but when he thought of the even more incredible demonic power within the black cat''s body, this doubt dispersed a bit. After all, this black cat was extraordinary in every way, and some of its incomprehensible abilities weren''t surprising.


    "Thank you." He nodded his head and said in an extremely serious tone, not showing the slightest bit of contempt because the other party was a cat.


    After saying that, Xu Han stood up.


    Yesterday''s danger made his body sticky, and there were even traces of blood on his naked body. Xu Han sighed. It seemed that he had to go to the bathroom to have a shower again. He thought that he was going to take out a set of spare clothes next to the baggage he had with him. Although Great Zhou was a martial artist, if he went out with a bloodstain on his body like this, it would inevitably attract people''s attention. Now that the ocean current was gone, Xu Han did not dare to be arrogant.


    However, just as he took this step, Xu Han''s heart trembled.


    He was stunned for a few breaths before lowering his head to look at his only arm. The abundant energy coming from his four limbs told Xu Han that he had already broken through to the Arhat Realm and turned into the Arhat Heavenly Realm. If he took a step further, he would be able to reach the Arhat Realm.


    Such progress could not be said to be a qualitative improvement, but the cultivation of the physical body was already several points harder than the cultivation of ordinary martial artists. In just one night, Xu Han had already broken through to the Earth Realm. It could not be said that he was not at a divine speed.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at the black cat who was concentrating on combing his hair on his shoulder, and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    He extended his hand to support the black cat''s forehead. The black cat also extended its head towards his arm with great enjoyment.


    "Little fellow, you really are my lucky star."


    Xu Han said this, ignoring the confused expression on the black cat''s face, putting on his clothes and laughing loudly, he left the inn.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 18 A Dormant Jackal

    Perhaps it was because he had worked too hard, Xu Han had slept for a long time. When he went out, he discovered that Long Ji City had already fallen into the darkness. As usual, he washed his body in the bathroom beside the inn, and then left with the black cat carrying the unknown thing left behind by the ocean currents.


    He had saved the black cat, but the demonic power of the black cat had also allowed him to make a breakthrough in his cultivation.


    Xu Han had always been like this, and he would repay him a hundred times as much for being nice to him.


    Since the black cat liked the bustling streetscape of Long Ji City, he was happy to take it out for a stroll in his spare time. Moreover, his cultivation had made a breakthrough. Although the things on his shoulders were still heavy, they weren''t as strenuous as before. It''s hard to say how tired it is to stroll around the streets.


    The black cat was still obsessed with the doll clay figurine on the street. Every time it saw it, it would jump off Xu Han''s shoulder and land on the street stall to observe. Its big eyes were filled with curiosity.


    However, Xu Han was short of money and could only choose one or two of the dolls to sell to the black cat.


    Just like this, when the man and cat strolled to the inn, the street vendors gradually closed their stalls and the pedestrians dispersed. Only then did Xu Han bring the endless black cat back to the inn.


    The moment he stepped into the inn, his eyebrows twitched as if he had sensed something. He suddenly turned around and looked back.


    Several figures could be vaguely seen rushing into the corner of the street.


    They were extremely fast, and if it weren''t for Xu Han''s breakthrough in cultivation, they wouldn''t have been able to detect it.


    " Dark Asura Hall ?" Xu Han was stunned for a moment, and he quickly reacted. Those figures must be the Asura sent by the Dark Asura Hall to hunt him down.


    It seemed like this wasn''t the first time he had followed him like this. It was only because his cultivation base wasn''t high enough that he didn''t notice it. However, since these Asuras chose not to move, they should be worried about the existence of the Vast Ocean Current.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han smiled faintly and no longer looked at the Asuras hiding in the corner. He carried the black cat and walked into the inn without looking back.


    The next few days could be said to be the easiest for Xu Han in the past 16 years.


    There was no need to worry about their livelihood, nor was there any need to be as frightened as when they were in Dark Asura Hall .


    All he needed was to absorb the demonic energy from the black cat every night when it attacked. With his first experience and the increase in his cultivation, Xu Han could control the amount of demonic energy he absorbed within a range that he could control. This could not only alleviate the pain of the black cat, but also protect his own safety.


    After eight consecutive days, Xu Han''s cultivation had improved significantly. Although it was not enough to break through from the Arhat Realm to the Arhat Realm, his realm was exceptionally stable. Over time, he would have the capital to attack.


    Just as Canghai Liu said, the Asura Technique used demonic power to temper the body, allowing cultivators to progress faster than the same body martial artist, but at the same time, it also laid down a lot of curses for cultivators.


    But Xu Han was still happy.


    In this world, regardless of whether it was good or bad, there was still a price to pay.


    Xu Han didn''t expect it to be that far, and he didn''t want to think about it that far.


    On this day, as usual, he led the black cat to the night market in Long Ji City.


    The black cat fell in love with the steamed fish in a small restaurant on the street. It tasted neither salty nor light, and its meat was smooth. It had a different flavor. Xu Han brought the black cat to order one every day. The owner of the restaurant was a young couple. He was very kind-hearted. Seeing that the black cat was cute, he even prepared a small bowl for it. After Xu Han ordered the steamed fish every day, the couple would divide the steamed fish into two portions.


    Xu Han quickly finished his portion of food.


    He never wasted his time on anything he didn''t think was necessary, the habits he had developed over the years. He always felt that there was someone urging him with a whip, and he didn''t dare to stop for a moment.


    The whip was precarious in the first twelve years and risky in the last four years.


    However, the black cat was still enjoying the delicious meal. It bowed its body, its small head slightly shrugged, and ate the steamed fish on the plate. Its eyes narrowed, clearly enjoying the process very much.


    Xu Han smiled and looked at the black cat, but his heart was somewhat gloomy.


    Eight days had passed, but the current still hadn''t returned. The Asuras who followed Xu Han were clearly ready to move. Dark Asura Hall was never a place where men and women were treated with goodwill. The cruelty they treated their enemies with was enough to chill anyone''s heart, and this was especially true for traitors.


    As Xu Han thought about this, the black cat finally finished eating the food in front of him. It jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder contentedly and rubbed its head against Xu Han''s neck, as if it was thanking Xu Han for his hospitality.


    The intimacy of the black cat caused the gloom in Xu Han''s heart to dissipate somewhat. After all, it had not been a day or two since Canghai Liuliu had been chased down by the Great Zhou Empire. Even the Dark Asura Hall did not dare to accept the reward for assassinating Canghai Liuliu. At the very least, Xu Han could not imagine that this world could threaten Canghai Liuliu.


    He comforted himself, then took out more than ten articles from his purse and called for the owner of the restaurant to settle the bill. Only then did he realize that there was not much silver left in his purse.


    In just a few days, if the people of Dark Asura Hall didn''t make a move, Xu Han would starve himself to death.


    Could it be that after four years, he was going to beg again?


    He shook his head, shook off the absurd idea that suddenly popped into his mind, ate his meal, and walked towards the inn with the black cat.


    He had strolled around for a long time today, and when he returned, the bustling streets outside the inn were already empty. Only a few restaurants still had some candlelight in front of them, illuminating the dark street.


    Xu Han, who was walking on the street, suddenly frowned. This street was too quiet.


    It was as quiet as if there were no living creatures.


    Xu Han suddenly realized that something was wrong after four years of licking his blood. He quickened his pace, and the black cat on his shoulder seemed to have sensed something at that time. Its body was arched, and the hair on its back stood up like needles. Sharp fangs leaked out, and its amber eyeballs looked around vigilantly.


    Just as Xu Han crossed the street and arrived within a hundred steps of the inn, several black figures rushed out from the surrounding alleys, completely sealing off Xu Han''s path of retreat.


    It was the Asura of the Dark Asura Hall !


    Xu Han was too familiar with these people. He recognized the identities of these black-clothed people with a single glance.


    It was just that he couldn''t understand why these evil spirits who had been stung by him for so long would choose to attack at this moment.


    Could it be that they were just afraid of the existence of the ocean currents?


    Or the ocean currents¡­


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s expression sank, and he was unable to continue thinking.


    This was because once this matter came true, it would be akin to a calamity for him.


    "Why are you so surprised?" At this moment, a green-robed figure slowly walked out from the shadows in front of him. It was a man in his early twenties, holding a slender sword in his hand. His face was cold and gloomy. At this moment, he was looking at Xu Han with a face full of ridicule as he asked.


    "Do you think you can rest easy after climbing this tree? You''ve been in Dark Asura Hall for four years. You should know better than anyone else that no one in Dark Asura Hall wants to kill has ever been immortal."


    Xu Han did not know this young man, but from his attire, it could be seen that he was either a Grand Asura or a Throne Master. He had been sent to hunt down a small black-clothed Asura. It could be seen that the Dark Asura Hall had shown enough respect for him.


    Of course, Xu Han did not feel the slightest bit honored.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Vastsea Flows will seek revenge?" Xu Han asked with a calm expression, but his gaze swept across the surroundings vigilantly.


    The terrain was wide and there was nothing to hide or escape from.


    The enemy had a total of eighteen black-clothed Asuras and one blue-clothed Great Asura. If they dared to choose this place to attack, then the officers and soldiers in the city would definitely not notice or have been bribed. Xu Han believed that the Dark Asura Hall still had this little bit of energy.


    In other words, Xu Han had no choice but to fight head-on.


    "Vast Ocean Current?" The green-clothed man let out a chuckle when he heard this. "He really wants to provoke Yue Fuyao of Heavenly Battle City. Now that he''s in danger, he won''t have the time to care about you."


    The green-clothed man''s words completely crushed the trace of hope in Xu Han''s heart.


    Xu Han was naturally not someone who was willing to surrender.


    Who was Yue Fuyao of Heavenly Battle City? Xu Han had no time to think about it. He only knew that since Canghai Liuliu could not count on him, he could only rely on himself.


    Therefore, before the green-clothed man could finish his sentence, Xu Han''s body suddenly moved.


    He had already made up his mind, and his move was the power of thunder.


    His toes touched the ground and he instantly arrived in front of the green-clothed man. A dagger with a cold glow sliced out from the cuff of his left arm and was held in his hand. At that moment, he let out an explosive shout, and his eyes instantly turned scarlet red. At that moment, the dagger pierced through the night and stabbed straight at the green-clothed man.


    The Great Asura''s realm had already surpassed the Arhat realm. Just how powerful was it? Xu Han was not sure, but he knew that if he still had a chance to survive tonight, he would be surprised and take off the head of the man in green!


    I have to say.


    He was right and did a good job.


    At least the eighteen black-clothed Asuras in the surroundings had yet to react when Xu Han arrived in front of the green-clothed man.


    At that moment, a flash of panic flashed across the azure-clothed man''s face.


    However, the Grand Asura was a Grand Asura after all.


    Both his cultivation and experience far surpassed Xu Han''s.


    After a brief moment of surprise, the green-clothed man suddenly raised the sword in his hand and placed it across his chest.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, his sword unbiased blocked Xu Han''s dagger tip.


    "Not bad, but the temperature is bad." The azure-clothed man narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han. The mockery and ridicule in his tone was not concealed at all.


    Xu Han''s face instantly turned pale. He knew that once this opportunity was missed, the calamity awaiting him would never be recovered.


    "Miao!"


    But at this moment, a mournful cat cry sounded.


    A black figure flew out of Xu Han''s shoulder like lightning, and at a speed so fast that it was almost impossible to see the traces, it flew towards the head of the green-clothed man.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 19 Really?

    "Xuan''er!"


    "Ah!!!"


    Xu Han''s exclamation sounded almost at the same time as the green-clothed man''s miserable scream. Along with it was a spray of blood.


    Then.


    The black cat''s tiny body was thrown several zhang away by the green-clothed man and heavily thrown to the ground. The azure-clothed man covered his cheeks and retreated in a sorry state. Scarlet blood flowed continuously through the gap between his fingertips.


    He hadn''t expected that the black cat on Xu Han''s shoulder, which didn''t look unusual, to actually have such destructive power. It was just that a piece of flesh was torn off his cheek when it met his face, and a huge pain came from it, causing him to almost faint.


    Seeing this, Xu Han did not expect the black cat to have such ability. He looked at the black cat that was left motionless on the ground by the green-clothed man. His heart was filled with worry, but just as he took a step forward, the eighteen black-clothed Asuras finally regained their senses and charged towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not dare to be careless. Although the Asura in green had been injured by the black cat, it did not damage its foundation. Right now, his situation was still extremely dangerous. He had no choice but to temporarily suppress his worries about the black cat. He tightened his grip on the dagger in his hand and looked vigilantly at the black-clothed Asuras who were surrounding him.


    The Dark Asura Hall''s internal hierarchy was extremely strict. Even if it was only one level higher, it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a matter of life and death.


    Just now, Xu Han''s sudden attack caused the Asuras to have no chance to react, causing the man in green to be injured. If he were to blame them, they would naturally not have good fruit to eat. Therefore, the Asuras who had regained their senses at this moment were both shocked and furious. They would not give Xu Han another chance and attacked Xu Han at almost the same time.


    Xu Han''s skills could be considered outstanding amongst the black-clothed Asuras. No one would survive the pursuit of the Dark Asura Hall for more than seven days. However, they were all the results of the battle created by the concealment of the terrain. Even though his cultivation had improved slightly, facing the eighteen black-clothed Asuras, he could only defend himself and had no chance to retaliate.


    Moreover, because his right hand was cut off, his balance and the strength of his left hand were much weaker than before. He could only display less than 70-80% of his combat strength. For a moment, it could be said to be a dangerous situation.


    Xu Han gritted his teeth and struggled to support himself. However, the battle formation formed by the eighteen Asuras was impervious to the wind. After dozens of breaths of time, Xu Han couldn''t help but not find a chance. Instead, he had several wounds on his body.


    They were both Asuras. They had the same cultivation method and the same experience. They knew each other too well, so they naturally wouldn''t give each other any flaws to look for.


    At this moment, Xu Han was able to avoid the sharp blade in front of him, but the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of the black cat lying on the ground trembling. He knew that the demonic power in the black cat''s body was beginning to explode. This caused his heart to sink, and this short moment of absentmindedness was captured by the Asuras keenly.


    They seized the opportunity to attack. The sharp blade in their hands carried the sound of breaking through the air as it stabbed towards them from all directions, sealing off almost all of Xu Han''s escape routes.


    Xu Han recovered from his shock. He waved his dagger in front of him and unleashed several sharp blades. He bowed down to try to avoid the cold light behind him.


    In the end, he was a little slower. The sword blades pressed against his body and pierced through his clothes.


    The successful Shuras raised their swords in an attempt to cut through his flesh and blood.


    Hiss!


    There was only a soft sound.


    Xu Han''s clothes were cut, and the white thing that he carried on his shoulders was also raised high under the Asura''s swords.


    "Humph!" Xu Han let out a muffled snort. Although he had avoided the fatal injury, he was still unable to avoid the terrifying bloodstains on his back caused by the blade of the sword.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a loud rumble echoed out.


    The white object churned in the air, then plunged straight into the ground and landed beside Xu Han.


    The white cloth wrapped around its body scattered in such a tumble. This was the first time that it revealed its original appearance in front of Xu Han.


    It was a sword.


    A very strange sword.


    The blade of the sword was long, three feet away. The sword was more than four inches wide and had no blade. There was a scarlet thing that was like lava attached to the sword, and it was like a poisonous snake crawling all over the sword, making it look terrifying and strange.


    Xu Han had never seen such a sword before.


    However, at this moment, the Asuras, who were unable to make a single blow, rallied once again and charged towards Xu Han while shouting loudly. Ling Lie''s sword flashed with a cold light as it slammed into Xu Han''s face. This time, Xu Han had no choice but to dodge.


    Xu Han didn''t even have time to think about it. His left hand shook and the dagger in his hand shot out like a flying feather, piercing through the head of an Asura that was heading towards him. The Asura let out a muffled groan and fell on its back. However, this was not enough to deter the rest of the killers. However, the smell of blood floating in the air greatly aroused the ferocity of the crowd. At that moment, their offensive became even colder.


    Xu Han knew that there was no way to retreat. As an Asura, his heart stirred up. He let out a loud shout and his left hand abruptly grasped the hilt of the strange sword.


    "Die!"


    He let out a furious roar, his voice loud and solemn.


    He was like a ferocious beast that broke through a cage, an evil ghost that came out of prison.


    The ten-jun heavy sword, accompanied by Xu Han''s powerful and heavy swing, exploded in the night with a sky-piercing sound.


    At that time, the sword was like a mountain pressing down on the Asuras.


    The imposing aura caused the hearts of the Asuras to tremble. They subconsciously wanted to lift their swords to resist, but just as they touched the sword, the imposing aura surged forth like a tidal wave.


    At that moment, the swords in their hands were all shattered, their bodies were also stopped, and then they were fiercely smashed to the ground.


    Xu Han''s sword strike did not have any formations. It was a suicidal strike at the end of the road.


    Naturally, he had to pay the price for such recklessness.


    The frontal attack was defeated by his strength, but the attack from behind was like a shadow, several sharp swords stabbed into Xu Han''s back almost at the same time.


    Scorching blood sprayed out, and the enormous pain caused Xu Han''s body to tremble.


    But in the next moment, the color of blood appeared in his eyes. He let out an explosive shout like a wild beast. He swung the heavy sword in his hand, turned his body, and slashed towards the people behind him with a sweeping momentum.


    Ah! ! !


    A miserable scream rang out.


    The Asuras were caught off guard by this heavy sword strike, and their bodies were sent flying backwards. Their mouths were shattered as they spat out blood arrows.


    "Come on!!"


    Xu Han''s eyes were bathed in blood and his clothes were in tatters. He held the strange sword in his hand, his hair messed up in the night breeze as he roared angrily.


    The black-clothed Asuras who still had combat power stood up in a sorry state. Looking at Xu Han who was like a ghost in front of them, fear appeared in their eyes. For a moment, none of them dared to step forward again.


    The battle was deadlocked.


    However, this was not good news for Xu Han.


    There were several sharp swords stuck in his back, and fresh blood was still flowing along the wound, dyeing the ground beneath his feet crimson.


    His consciousness gradually became somewhat confused with the loss of blood, but he gritted his teeth and supported himself. He knew that he could not fall. Once he fell, he would never have a chance to stand up again.


    "Die!" Right at this moment, a loud shout rang out. Xu Han was shocked. He suddenly raised the sword in his hand and slashed in the direction where the voice came from.


    A green figure attacked. The sword in his hand was like a poisonous snake, piercing towards Xu Han''s head at an extremely crafty angle.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound exploded.


    Xu Han''s face immediately turned deathly pale, and he couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    "You dare to hurt me! Today, I will definitely tell you not to survive, not to die!" Evil words rang out from the green figure''s mouth. Xu Han shook his head and stared fixedly. At this moment, he could clearly see that the person attacking was the leader of the azure-clothed Great Asura.


    At this moment, the flesh on his left cheek was bloody, and the bones beneath it could be vaguely seen. The expression on his face was even more ferocious and terrifying, and it was obvious that he was extremely furious.


    As a Grand Asura, he had fallen for Xu Han''s words. Just this alone was enough to make him hate Xu Han to the bone.


    At this moment, he regained his strength. The power of the Grand Asura was fully displayed. Just a single strike caused Xu Han''s heart to tremble. He had no choice but to use his sword to stand straight.


    The green-clothed man looked at the black-clothed Asuras around him with a gloomy expression. Seeing that they were actually hesitating, he cursed at the trash in his heart, but he shouted, "Go ahead! Kill this little bastard!"


    When the black-clothed Asuras heard this, their expressions changed. However, their fear of the green-clothed man surpassed the shock that Xu Han had just brought them.


    They knew very well that being killed by Xu Han could be considered a form of relief compared to the harsh punishment of the Dark Asura Hall .


    Thus, the Asuras attacked again.


    At this moment, Xu Han was already at the end of his rope. He stubbornly wanted to lift the sword in his hand again, but the dizziness in his head caused his hand to fall down again.


    In the end, he no longer had any strength and could only watch helplessly as the cold light of the Asuras whistled towards him.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Xu Han''s mouth.


    Let''s call it a day¡­


    He said this from the bottom of his heart, and his eyes slowly closed.


    Such an almost resigned behavior fell into the eyes of the green-clothed man, which made him feel a burst of joy in his heart.


    "Trash is trash. How is the current of the sea? No one can save the people who betrayed Dark Asura Hall ."


    He said with a sinister smile.


    At this moment, his voice fell.


    A night breeze blew over.


    Dust rose from the ground.


    "Da!"


    "Da!"


    "Da!"


    From the distant streets came the sound of faint and clear footsteps.


    The voice was slow and heavy.


    It was like the dusk drums that the monks in the temple were beating on high mountains. Long, long.


    It was also like a death knell under the Nine Nether Springs and above the Yellow Springs. Strict and cold.


    "Is that so?"


    Someone in the darkness asked.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 20 Yue Fuyao in Heavenly Battle City, Li Mountain Sect Spreads Thousands of Years

    Those were two light words.


    It was like the wind of a mountain stream, the grass by the roadside.


    It was so ordinary that it would not cause anyone to look at it for even a breath.


    However, just as he said that, the slightly tipsy night breeze suddenly became violent and violently spread out like ripples. However, it stopped abruptly after an instant.


    He was like a swordsman who drew his sword and sheathed it. With a single breath, the enemy''s head had already fallen, but it was especially deeply immersed in the gorgeous brilliance on the blade of the sword when it was unsheathed.


    The malevolent smile on the green-clothed man''s face gradually solidified. The color in his eyes changed from ferocious to astonished, from astonishment to shock, and then from shock to fear that could not dissipate for a long time.


    The death that Xu Han was waiting for did not come.


    The sudden silence made him instinctively open his eyes, but his goal was a scene that he would never forget from now on.


    The Asuras'' swords were only a foot away from him, and their eyes were still filled with killing intent.


    However, time seemed to have stopped, and the scene froze at that moment.


    Then.


    Puchi!


    Puchi!


    Puchi!


    ¡­


    Several soft sounds echoed through the silent night.


    Scorching blood burst out from the necks of the black-clothed Asuras. At that moment, their heads slid down from their necks with a flat incision, and their bodies fell to the ground with a thunderous rumble.


    Xu Han was stunned.


    He did not know what had happened in the breathless state of his closed eyes.


    He had never imagined what could kill a dozen or so Asuras in such a short period of time.


    He raised his head and looked at the green-clothed man who was still alive.


    The moment his gaze landed on the man.


    Plop!


    With such a crisp sound, the arrogant green-clothed man suddenly knelt down as if he had lost all of his strength.


    "Spare me" His tongue seemed to be tied, and he spoke intermittently. His head was lowered, and his pride dissipated like a dream bubble. He looked like a stray dog.


    Xu Han was still stunned, but he subconsciously believed that the man''s fear should not be caused by him.


    Thus, he slowly turned his head and looked behind him, only to see a figure slowly walking towards him from afar in the darkness.


    Borrowing the sparse moonlight in the sky, Xu Han could clearly see the visitor''s appearance.


    It was an old man wearing an ordinary linen robe. His appearance was somewhat sloppy, and the hair on his forehead was messy, as if he hadn''t been taken care of for a long time.


    But his waist was straight.


    It was as straight as a sword.


    A sword that reached up to the Nine Heavens and down to the River of Forgetfulness.


    That old man Xu Han recognized him.


    It was undoubtedly the current of the sea.


    He walked to Xu Han''s side but didn''t look at him.


    "Go back and ask your master. With the words'' Vastsea Current '', is it enough to protect this brat?" Canghai Liu changed his usually stubborn attitude and coldly said to the green-clothed man.


    His voice wasn''t loud, but when it fell into the green-clothed man''s mouth, it was as if thunder made his body tremble even more violently.


    He didn''t have the mood to think about why the Vastsea Current that had clearly fought Yue Fuyao until the sky was dark suddenly appeared here. Just now, the sword that had taken several Asura lives was enough to cause him to feel a chill.


    That was the current of the ocean.


    How could a mere Grand Asura dare to provoke someone who even the Ten Halls of Yama would not dare to provoke?


    While cursing those spies who had misinformed him, the green-clothed man hurriedly said, "The little one ignored Mount Tai and ran into Senior, so he went back to convey Senior''s meaning to the Sovereign."


    After saying that, he quickly stood up and didn''t dare to look at Canghai Liuliu before leaving.


    "Wait!" However, before he could take this step, the voice of the Vast Ocean Stream sounded from behind him once again.


    The man''s body stopped as if he had received an edict. Then, he turned his head reluctantly, and a smile of disobedience appeared on his bloody face.


    "Senior, what other instructions do you have?"


    However, Canghai Liu did not answer his question immediately. Instead, he crossed the man in green and walked to the ground not far away. He bowed and picked up the shivering black cat on the ground and placed it in his embrace.


    "You were the one who injured my cat, but you can''t afford to lose your life." Canghai Liu stroked the black cat''s body. White light flowed into the black cat''s body through his palm, causing the black cat''s trembling to gradually ease.


    Hearing this, the green-clothed man lowered his head and stood on the spot. He was not sure of Canghai Liu''s thoughts, nor did he have the courage to resist.


    "But that brat has a broken arm. You have to pay for it." Canghai Liu''s voice sounded again.


    The green-clothed man''s body trembled. He suddenly raised his head and anxiously explained, "Senior, his arm is not under me."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the ocean currents.


    "When I left, his arms were still there. Could it be that I remember wrongly?" Canghai Liu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    The green-clothed man was not stupid. At that time, he naturally understood what Canghai Liu meant. He was afraid that if he didn''t pay a price today, he wouldn''t be able to leave this place.


    At that moment, he gritted his teeth and the sword in his hand flashed with a cold light as a bloody light shot out. One of his arms landed straight on the ground.


    "Senior" Then, he reached out to cover the wound on his broken arm and looked down at Canghai Liu. His already pale face did not dare to reveal the slightest trace of dissatisfaction.


    "Oh." Canghai Liu nodded noncommittally, but did not turn to look at the green-clothed man.


    "Thank you, senior." The azure-clothed man bowed respectfully. Then, he dragged his wounded body and turned around to walk into the night.


    Only after the green-robed man''s figure completely disappeared into the night did Xu Han regain his senses.


    He dragged the sword forward as if he had just woken up from a dream and was about to salute Canghai Liu for saving his life.


    However, just as he bowed, he heard a curse from Canghai Liu''s mouth.


    "This old brat surnamed Yue is so fucking ruthless!"


    After saying that, Canghai Liuliu, who was still acting like an expert, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and collapsed in front of Xu Han with a loud boom.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The genius was slightly cold.


    Xu Han carried the cloth-wrapped sword on his back, hugged the black cat, and led the dispirited Vast Ocean Current on his way again.


    Canghai Liu did not unconscious for long, but his condition was extremely bad. However, the tragedy of last night could not be concealed, and it was likely that it would spread out from the streets of Long Ji City today.


    If it was in the past, with the Great Buddha Vastsea Liu around, he would naturally not be afraid of cattle, ghosts, snakes, and gods.


    But¡­


    Xu Han turned his head to look at the pale-faced Vastsea Stream and sighed.


    Originally, he had wanted to carry Canghai Liuliu''s thigh and survive for a few days, but now, it seemed that his wish would be in vain.


    Xu Han''s cultivation had improved, and the sword on his back was no longer as heavy as before. In addition, Canghai Liuliu''s body was injured, so the two of them began to walk side by side.


    It was only thirty to forty miles north of Long Ji City that Canghai Liu stopped starving.


    Xu Han was helpless.


    He could only drag his injured body to the side of the forest to pick some fruits for the Vast Ocean Stream and give them to satisfy his hunger.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly as he watched the ocean currents swallowing the fruit like a starving ghost reincarnated.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that this sloppy old man in front of him would be the infamous Great Zhou Slam''s fierce man, Vast Ocean Current.


    "What are you looking at?" Seemingly unable to endure Xu Han''s gaze, Lord Canghai Liu, who had been silent all morning, finally couldn''t hold back the nameless fire in his heart after spitting out a fruit core. He took the lead in attacking Xu Han.


    "You fought with Yue Fuyao ?" However, Xu Han, who had already figured out Canghai Liuliu''s temper, ignored his questioning and instead asked this question that he had been holding back for a whole day.


    Yue Fuyao in Heavenly Battle City, the Mount Li Sect extended for thousands of years.


    One in Great Zhou and one in Chen.


    The two great Sword Immortal-level figures in this world.


    It wasn''t Xu Han gossiping that Canghai Liu was actually able to fight him. It was just that everyone in Jianghu was incomparably curious about such an unprecedented battle.


    "Yes." Hearing this, Canghai Liu was stunned for a moment, but then he nodded his head. Although he tried his best to pretend to be careless, he did not care. However, the unconcealable arrogance in his eyes had already exposed all the fluctuations in his heart.


    "You won?" Xu Han''s eyes lit up. Canghai Liuliu''s reputation was quite loud, but after all, it was a notorious name. It was not comparable to Yue Fuyao , the City Lord of Heavenly Battle City. If Canghai Liuliu could defeat Yue Fuyao , what kind of grand matter was that?


    However, when Canghai Liuliu heard this, his expression froze and he stammered for a long time, unable to speak.


    Seeing him like this, how could Xu Han not know the final outcome? He was also tactful and turned his head away from asking about this matter.


    However, this behavior caused Canghai Liu to feel a wave of dissatisfaction. He took a fierce bite of the fruit in his hand and cursed, "That old brat surnamed Yue doesn''t obey the rules. I used one sword, but he used two swords. It was said that two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Two fists and one fight, so he can''t be considered a good man."


    Yue Fuyao ''s reputation as a double-sword Heaven Breaking Dou had already spread in Jianghu for many years. Canghai Liu said that he was cheating naturally, but why would Xu Han bother to tear Canghai Liu apart?


    "Mm-hmm!" He nodded his head repeatedly, agreeing with Canghai Liu''s words. At the same time, he ended the topic.


    Seeing that Canghai Liu had finished eating the fruit in his hand, he asked again, "Then where are we going next?"


    Xu Han was confused about Canghai Liu''s purpose. He did not ask because he knew that even if he asked, he would not be able to get an answer. Instead, he continued walking like this.


    He was at peace, and the sea was a companion of speech.


    Everyone has their own place, and everything is fine with each other.


    At least that was what Xu Han thought in his heart.


    Hearing this, Canghai Liu clapped his hands and stood up. He turned to look towards the north, his gaze suddenly becoming deep. There seemed to be something calling out to him.


    Xu Han did not know what that thing was, but he could see a trace of determination in Canghai Liuliu''s eyes.


    "I''ll walk the rest of the way alone."


    At that moment, the deep voice of the ocean currents suddenly rang out.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 21 Alarming Change

    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han, who was already prepared to leave, was stunned. He turned to look at Canghai and asked subconsciously, "What did you say?"


    At that time, Canghai Liu also turned around and looked at Xu Han. He did not intend to repeat his words again. Instead, he said, "Follow me and you just want to live. If that brat obediently brought me back last night, Gui Subhuti will give me this face."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned again. Only then did he remember that the Vastsea Stream had left behind a life of the Great Asura yesterday. Only now did he know that it was to avoid the Dark Asura Hall ''s pursuit of him.


    At that moment, a melancholy that he said was not true appeared in Xu Han''s heart.


    Indeed, just as Canghai Liu had said, Xu Han had followed him in order to save his life.


    But in these short days, Xu Han had already gotten used to the mockery on the surface of the ocean currents and secretly offered to help. She was also accustomed to sleeping with Xuan''er every day, bringing her with her to buy some dolls that she liked and eat some food that she liked.


    Such a day could not be said to be very happy, but it was an experience that Xu Han had never experienced after 16 years of wandering.


    Therefore, when Canghai Liu said those words, Xu Han was stunned. He was unable to say a word for a long time.


    "Miao!" Xuan''er had also changed her attitude towards Xu Han these past few days. She suddenly jumped and landed between the two of them. She let out a dissatisfied roar to show her opposition to Canghai Liuliu''s decision.


    At this moment, Xu Han suddenly woke up. He looked at the black cat beneath his feet and his eyes lit up. He picked it up and said, "What should I do if I leave Xuan''er? The demonic power in its body isn''t able to cure the symptoms. Do you want it to be like this for the rest of its life?"


    Xu Han had figured out the situation in Xuan''er''s body. Just as he said, Canghai Liu suppressed the demonic power of the black cat every day, but it could only temporarily alleviate its pain, but it was unable to cure it. Only by using the Asura Technique would he be able to treat the demonic power in the black cat''s body.


    "Miao!" At that time, the black cat called out to Canghai Liuliu again, agreeing with Xu Han''s words.


    However, Canghai Liu didn''t care about this. He looked up at this person and cat lightly and calmly replied, "Don''t you understand me? I said I want to walk the back road alone!"


    Canghai Liu bit the accent on the three words "one person", allowing Xu Han to immediately understand his meaning.


    "What about Xuan''er? You don''t want him anymore?" Xu Han asked doubtfully. If Canghai Liuliu chased him away, he would still understand. However, Guan Canghai Liuliu''s doting attitude towards the black cat made him puzzled.


    "Isn''t there still you? You can cure its illness. If you don''t bring it, who will?" Canghai Liuliu asked, his attitude exceptionally vicious. But when he said this, he suddenly paused, as if he remembered something. He reached out his hand and groped in his arms for a while. After a while, he took out a yellowed book and threw it into Xu Han''s arms.


    "The Asura Technique is not the right path. Especially after absorbing Xuan''er''s demonic power, the faster your cultivation progresses, the greater the hidden dangers in your body. Although this [Clear Jade Breathing] technique cannot completely cure the hidden dangers caused to your body by the Asura Technique, after absorbing the demonic power every day, it can relieve the abnormal state of your body for at least half an hour."


    "Help me treat Xuan''er''s thank you gift." After saying that, Canghai Liu let out a long sigh of relief as if he had finished explaining all the aftermath. Afterwards, he straightened his body again, as if he had returned to being the great villain who looked down on the world and was enraged by everyone.


    "All the banquets in the world are over. Take care of yourselves." As he spoke, he suddenly stretched out his hand and the long sword wrapped in cloth on Xu Han''s back flew into Canghai Liu''s hand.


    Then, the old man turned around and walked forward.


    This parting was too sudden, not only for Xu Han but also for the black cat.


    One man and one cat watched the old man leave for a long time before they regained their senses.


    The instant he regained his senses, a man and a cat exchanged glances and almost at the same time, they chased after him in the direction of the ocean currents.


    Obviously, none of them could accept such a hasty farewell.


    At the very least, they need an acceptable reason.


    Canghai Liuliu didn''t walk very fast, or perhaps the injuries in his body weren''t as simple as he showed. Xu Han and Xuan''er only took half an hour to catch up to Canghai Liuliu who was walking alone on the path.


    "Before" Xu Han opened his mouth and shouted at that time, but halfway through his words, Canghai Liuliu suddenly turned around.


    Then.


    At that moment, a cold light passed by Xu Han''s face. Under the cold light, the strands of hair on his forehead were cut off and swayed to the ground.


    This sudden attack caused Xu Hansheng to be stunned, and he swallowed the words that had reached his mouth.


    "Miao!" The black cat was also intimidated by Canghai Liu''s actions. It let out a low roar and looked at the old man in front of it with a puzzled gaze.


    It had never seen such an ocean current before.


    "I told you before. I want to walk alone on the next path! Don''t you think that my name, Vastsea Current, which has dominated the world for dozens of years, has come in vain?" Canghai Liu said in a low voice. At that time, the scarlet sword was also stretched out by him and pressed against Xu Han''s neck.


    Looking at the murderous aura in front of him, he felt the cold sensation coming from his neck. Xu Han''s eyes were filled with puzzlement and confusion. He couldn''t understand why the old man who had saved him yesterday was acting like a different person now.


    Xuan''er also smelled the solemn atmosphere on the stage. She came to Canghai Liu''s feet and gritted his trousers with her teeth, trying to pull the two of them away from each other.


    Canghai Liu lowered his head to look at the black cat that he had always loved incomparably. Light flowed in his eyes, but in the end, it turned into a harsh expression.


    "Fuck off!" He let out a loud shout and suddenly raised his foot. At that time, the black cat was kicked several zhang away by the ocean currents.


    "Xuan''er!" Seeing this, Xu Han exclaimed. Canghai Liu''s kick was so heavy that it forced the black cat to roll around the woods beside the path for a few times before it released its strength. The black cat did not expect Canghai Liu to do this to it. It stood up again and let out a low roar of grievance. Its gaze towards Canghai Liu was also filled with confusion.


    "Humph! Tian Nuo!" Canghai Liu coldly glanced at this person and cat, then withdrew his sword, turned around again, and walked into the distance without turning his head.


    "Don''t let me see you again. I hate burdens." At that moment, his cold voice came from afar and fell into Xu Han''s ears.


    Xu Han hugged the frightened Xuan''er and stared blankly at Canghai Liuliu''s body gradually walking away. Finally, he disappeared into the distant path. He remained silent for a long time, but in the end, he did not have the courage to chase after her again.


    ¡­


    Night fell.


    Xu Han brought Xuan''er to rest beside a small hill.


    As usual, he helped Xuan''er absorb the restless demonic energy in its body, and then used the Asura Technique to neutralize the demonic energy.


    After doing all this, he was sweating profusely and exhausted.


    The demonic energy in the black cat''s body was extremely helpful to Xu Han''s cultivation. Only then did he break through to the Arhat Heavenly Realm. He felt his realm loosen again. If this continued, he would be able to break through to the Arhat Heavenly Realm in a few months.


    In the past, such progress was enough to make him happy for a long time. However, Xu Han, who was sitting beside the fire, could not arouse any interest, and Xuan''er was obviously the same.


    It lay beside the fire, its pair of amber eyes staring straight at the leaping campfire. Occasionally, it would let out a long roar, like a child sobbing.


    Xu Han turned to look at the listless Xuan''er and sighed. He reached out and touched Xuan''er''s head to comfort her. Then he groped in his arms and took out the yellowed pamphlet that Vastsea Current had tossed him today.


    "Qingyu Tu Na." He muttered the four big words on the title page of the booklet in a soft voice, but he couldn''t bring himself to look at the contents of the booklet.


    Escaping from Dark Asura Hall, meeting with Vastsea Stream and treating the black cat, what happened in less than a month flashed in Xu Han''s mind like a streak of light. If Xuan''er hadn''t really been lying beside him at this moment, he would have even felt that all of this was an absurd dream.


    However, this dream had truly happened.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han was somewhat irritated. He stuffed the booklet back into his embrace.


    She rested her head on her arms and even lay down beside the fire with Xuan''er.


    "What kind of person do you think he is?" Xu Han asked.


    "Miao." Xuan''er replied.


    Xu Han naturally couldn''t understand his cat language, but he couldn''t help but feel that his actions were somewhat ridiculous.


    What kind of person is Canghai Liu? What does he have to do with me?


    He said this from the bottom of his heart, turned around, and looked up at the horizon.


    Perhaps he was such a moody person.


    Otherwise, how could he have such a fierce reputation that the entire Great Zhou''s Jianghu would scold him?


    How could there be enemies everywhere, scattered all over the country?


    Huh?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s brows furrowed.


    Enemies?


    As if he had found the crux of the matter, he suddenly sat up.


    Xuan''er, who had already closed her eyes, was also woken up by Xu Han''s sudden action. She raised her head and looked at Xu Han doubtfully. She let out a soft call, as if she was asking Xu Han what was the meaning of this action?


    Sitting up, Xu Han was stunned for a full ten breaths of time. Then, his pupils suddenly dilated, as if he had thought of something extremely terrifying. A shocked expression appeared on his forehead.


    He said as he stood up.


    "Not good, Senior Cang is in danger!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 22 Long Night Division

    Just what kind of person was Canghai Liuliu? In less than a month''s time, Xu Han was unable to see him clearly.


    However, there was at least one thing that was certain. The Vastsea Stream was definitely not the kind of person that was rumored to be a great traitor and evil person in Jianghu.


    Xu Han''s attitude towards Canghai Liu''s sudden change was already doubtful, but Canghai Liu''s resolute attitude was naturally not something he could change.


    However, just now, he suddenly understood something.


    If Canghai Liu really wanted to leave them behind, with his feet, Xu Han and the black cat would not be able to catch up no matter what. However, they managed to catch up, and they even staged a scene in which Canghai Liuliu pulled out his sword and faced him.


    Previously, Xu Han had been taken aback by the killing intent surging out from Canghai Liu''s body, so he had no time to think about it.


    But at this moment, he calmed down and carefully examined it, only to discover that something was wrong.


    Since Canghai Liu was determined to drive them away, he only needed to use all his strength to rush forward, so why bother letting them catch up?


    The only explanation for this was that Canghai Liuliu was injured. He was so seriously injured that he couldn''t even shake them off.


    The Dark Asura Hall would definitely know about this news, otherwise, they would never have dared to send an Asura to attack Xu Han. Since Senluo Palace knew that as long as they were willing to spend money, it meant that the entire Great Zhou Jianghu should know.


    In the Great Zhou Empire, there were more than a million people who wanted to kill Canghai Liuliu?


    Then, one could imagine the fate of the Vast Ocean Stream.


    He was so anxious to chase Xu Han and the black cat away, largely because he didn''t want to implicate them.


    Xu Han thought carefully about Canghai Liu''s expression today. It was very likely that those enemies had already set their sights on Canghai Liu!


    It was precisely because of this that Xu Han stood up impatiently and led the black cat, who was still somewhat confused, to chase after Canghai Liuliu once again.


    ¡­


    Fortunately, although the Vastsea Current had already walked for several hours, Long Ji City''s terrain was dangerous, surrounded by mountains. There was only one way for the Vastsea Current to leave, so Xu Han did not chase in the wrong direction.


    It was just that for someone like Canghai Liu to want to kill someone at what realm, one could imagine what Xu Han could do. Actually, he did not know in his heart what kind of realm he wanted to kill. However, Canghai Liuliu had saved his life several times. If Xu Han knew that Canghai Liuliu was in danger, but he didn''t care, Xu Han wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Therefore, he didn''t think about these things. He just wanted to find the Vast Ocean Current as soon as possible and then act according to the situation.


    With this thought in mind, Xu Han''s footsteps quickened a little. The black cat also jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder and anxiously looked around. It had always been intelligent, but now, it realized that something was wrong. It was also very worried about the situation of the Vast Ocean Current.


    Fortunately, Xu Han had made a breakthrough in his cultivation realm. In addition, the sword that weighed more than ten jun had been taken away by Canghai Liuliu. At this moment, Xu Han''s body was as light as a swallow, and his speed was extremely fast.


    He chased after them for less than two hours.


    Xu Han suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood drifting from the forest not far away.


    He was shocked, and his speed suddenly slowed down. The black cat on his shoulder also sensed it and quietly stood on Xu Han''s shoulder without making a sound.


    Following the direction where the smell of blood came from, Xu Han slowly walked towards the forest. He could vaguely see that there seemed to be a flash of fire in the forest. He was alert in his heart as he bent down and slowly crawled in the direction of the flickering flames like a wild beast.


    "Vast ocean currents! Vast ocean currents! I didn''t expect you to have this day."


    When Xu Han arrived at a place ten zhang away from the flames, he completely stopped. He did not dare to advance any further. He could only observe the situation from afar in order to come up with a complete plan. At that moment, a mocking voice sounded.


    Xu Han was shocked and hurriedly looked over.


    There were dozens of corpses lying on the ground, blood flowing everywhere, almost converging into a stream. It was clear that there had been a fierce fight not long ago.


    "Tell me, where exactly is that sword?" Xu Han could vaguely see a voice questioning something, but the trees in the forest blocked his line of sight, preventing him from seeing it too clearly. Xu Han gritted his teeth, climbed a distance and looked again.


    However, the sight of him entering the destination shocked him.


    A middle-aged man with a gloomy expression was pointing at an old man who was sitting paralyzed on the ground.


    Behind him stood several figures dressed in armor.


    Judging from the style of the armor, it didn''t look like it was made by folk, but rather more like the troops of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    As for the old man who was sitting on the ground with a dispirited expression, it was undoubtedly Vast Ocean Current.


    "People from the Imperial Court?" Xu Han was stunned, but he didn''t expect that the Imperial Court''s troops would arrive so quickly.


    "Sword? What sword? This old man only has this sword on him. Lord Guan can take it if you like." Canghai Liu, who was covered in injuries, smiled as he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said this. Then, he handed over the red longsword in his hand.


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He looked at the sword that Canghai Liu had handed over. It was different from ordinary treasured swords, but if it was the fierce sword that the entire Great Zhou''s Jianghu was flocking to, it would probably be too far off.


    Moreover, with such a vicious sword, how could Vastsea Current hand it over so easily?


    Therefore, Canghai Liu''s actions were more like teasing him in the eyes of the middle-aged man.


    "Humph!" He let out a cold snort and kicked away the ten-jun heavy sword. His gaze towards Canghai Liu was already filled with killing intent. "I advise you not to refuse to accept your punishment! I came here in the name of the Emperor to retrieve the sword. If you continue to be so stubborn, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Your Majesty? Which Your Majesty? Why do people from the Imperial Court still travel in black armor?" Canghai Liu didn''t care about the man''s extremely vile attitude. He sneered, "I think he sealed that Zhu Xian from the Long Night Priest to wish the first one''s life, right?"


    He looked miserable, but the expression on his face was extremely relaxed, as if he didn''t care about his current situation at all.


    "Very well! Vastsea Current is indeed Vastsea Current. Someone, lock it up for me and bring it to Liang Zhou. Hand it over to His Majesty!" The middle-aged man was extremely annoyed by Canghai Liu''s unyielding attitude, but he didn''t dare to do anything to him. He shouted with a gloomy expression, and two soldiers walked out from behind him. They took out a pair of handcuffs that shone with a strange cold light and locked Canghai Liu''s hands. Then, they escorted him towards the team.


    "Liang Zhou? What a good place! But Lord Guan, you have to be careful. There are many people in the Great Zhou Empire who want my Canghai Liuliu''s life. Don''t forget that I haven''t been delivered yet. I ¡­" Canghai Liuliu didn''t have the slightest bit of consciousness as a prisoner. At that time, he said happily.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He punched heavily into Canghai Liu''s abdomen. Canghai Liu''s face turned pale, and he immediately fainted.


    Xu Han and the black cat, who were watching this scene from afar in the forest, subconsciously hid their faces and looked sideways. The old man was still unforgiving at this juncture.


    ¡­


    When the group of people escorted Canghai Liuliu far away, Xu Han and Black Cat finally arrived at the position they were standing at.


    Xu Han picked up the sword that was kicked flying by the middle-aged man and placed it on his back. He turned around and examined the fallen corpses.


    Then, his expression instantly became serious.


    Although he had been in Dark Asura Hall for the past four years, people who did such a thing naturally had to know a little about the imperial government, what they could provoke, and what they could not provoke. Those to please, those don''t deal with.


    These were all things that he had to learn by heart.


    As for the Longevity Division, it did not belong to the first four. In the words of the instructor when he entered the Asura Grounds, the three words "Longevity Division" could be avoided, but could not be avoided, so he fled.


    The intertwined and incomparably powerful Dark Asura Hall was still like this when facing the Longevity Division. Then, one could imagine what kind of existence this Longevity Division was.


    Just now, the middle-aged man led by Xu Hanguan kicked the ten jun heavy sword several zhang away with a light kick. In that case, his cultivation level would not be lower than the Three Yuan Realm, at least one level higher than the Arhat Realm . Adding on the ten soldiers behind him, Xu Han did not feel that he had a chance of winning. This was also the reason why he had watched helplessly as the group of people brought Canghai Liuliu along, but had never made a move.


    This was because if he attacked at that time, not only would he not be able to save Canghai Liuliu, he would even risk his own life.


    Xu Han was not that reckless.


    Since the man said that he wanted to escort Canghai Liuliu into Liangzhou Mian Sheng, he thought that Canghai Liuliu would not have any life-threatening consequences in the short term. Xu Han still had enough time to think carefully about how he should be rescued.


    Thinking of this, he placed the black cat on his shoulder once again and followed the group of soldiers who were escorting the ocean currents into the night.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 23 Stand By And Move

    Xu Han and Black Cat Xuan''er followed the soldiers under the headmaster for three whole days.


    They were extremely cautious. They were marching along a secluded mountain path, and there were three people patrolling at all times. Xu Han had been carefully hiding for the past three days, but he had not found any chance to save them.


    And as the soldiers of the Long Night Division marched at night, In order not to lose them, Xu Han had no choice but to give up on absorbing demonic energy for the black cat every day. Xuan''er was sensible and forcefully endured these three days, but her spirit was much weaker than the previous few days. Xu Han did not know if it would cause irreparable damage to the black cat if this continued.


    On the other side, although their current location was still some distance away from Great Zhou''s capital, Chang''an, once they entered Liangzhou, that place was no different from the southern part of Xuzhou. The patrolling troops could be said to be everywhere, and even Senluo''s influence in Liangzhou was extremely weak.


    At that time, it would be even more difficult for Xu Han to save Canghai Liuliu.


    Just as Xu Han was so anxious that he couldn''t restrain himself from attacking several times, things turned around.


    It was the fifth day that Canghai Liu was escorted away.


    Xu Han, who had been following the group of soldiers from afar, suddenly discovered that other than him, there seemed to be someone following the claws of the Longevity Division.


    At the same time that he discovered that group of people, that group of people also discovered Xu Han.


    However, strangely enough, they did not seem to be surprised by Xu Han''s existence at all. They only maintained sufficient vigilance towards him, but did not have any intention of attacking him or talking to him.


    Xu Han was very curious about this, but he was weak after all. He did not dare to provoke him on his own initiative, so he could only wait and see what would happen.


    However, as time passed, more and more stalkers appeared.


    From their attire or accent, Xu Han was keenly aware that the stalker that suddenly appeared did not come from the same route. He carefully observed them and found that these people could be divided into seven or eight sects. Each of them had about thirty to forty people in size.


    Although there was no conflict between them, they were on guard against each other.


    Xu Han was surprised and puzzled at first, but then he suddenly understood.


    Canghai Liu had said that there were many people in the Great Zhou Empire who wanted to kill him, and these Jianghu people gathered behind the Long Night Division must be the people that Canghai Liu had said wanted to kill him.


    Xu Han was not stupid. No matter how fierce and evil Canghai Liu was, no matter how many people in the world wanted to kill him. But now that he had fallen into the hands of the Long Night Division, waiting for the fate of the Vast Ocean Stream, it was probably even more terrifying than death.


    Logically speaking, these righteous warriors should be able to put away their righteous indignation and wait in peace to see the tragic end of the ocean currents. Why did they still follow the Longevity Division so desperately? To offend a terrorist force that even Dark Asura Hall did not dare to offend?


    People in this world, no matter how high-sounding they were, didn''t care how high-sounding their mouths were.


    However, things in this world would never change.


    As the saying goes, all the Xi Xi in the world is for profit, and all the bustling people in the world are for profit.


    Thinking back to the sword that the Commander of the Long Night Division had mentioned when he interrogated Canghai Liu, it seemed that the reason why Canghai Liu had been chased by the black and white streams of the Great Zhou for so many years was because there were some unknown secrets behind it.


    Of course, Xu Han didn''t have the mood to dig deeper into this. His idea was very simple. Canghai Liuliu had saved him, so he couldn''t watch Canghai Liuliu die helplessly.


    As for the rest, what did it have to do with him?


    However, because the number of people gathered in Jianghu gradually increased, Xu Han was no longer afraid of losing the group of people from the Long Night Division. He could spare some time every day to absorb the demonic energy in his body for the black cat, so as to alleviate his pain.


    Just like that, another five days passed.


    There were more and more Jianghu forces following behind the Long Night Division army, and the people of the Long Night Division seemed to be on guard. They began to consciously speed up their march, and they were about to cross the Xuzhou territory and enter Liangzhou.


    As for Xu Han, who was mixed up in the Jianghu forces, he gradually felt restless and uneasy in the crowd.


    He knew that these people would probably make a move within two days.


    ¡­


    Luo Tiancheng was very irritated.


    A few days ago, he received a secret decree from the Chief of the Long Night Division, Zhu Xian , asking him to bring people to capture the Sword Dao Master, Canghai Liu, who had been wanted by Great Zhou for dozens of years.


    Although the secret decree promised him a reward that was enough to make anyone jealous, Luo Tiancheng was still very uneasy.


    It was the ocean current.


    The Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum''s traitor, Canghai Liu.


    Even though the decree had said that Canghai Liuliu had fought against Yue Fuyao , who was fighting against the Heavenly Battle, he was seriously injured.


    But a skinny camel was bigger than a horse, how could he provoke a mere general of a small city in Xuzhou to fight against Yue Fuyao ?


    But how could Zhu Xian of the Long Night Division be someone he could disobey?


    After hesitating for a while, Luo Tiancheng finally led his elite subordinates away.


    In the end, he was still unable to resist the temptation of the generous reward in Zhu Xian ''s decree.


    However, what he never expected was that this notorious Vastsea Current in Jianghu was actually so weak. However, he had paid the price of less than 30 people under him and captured him alive.


    Next, as long as he was brought to Chang''an, the capital of Great Zhou, then Luo Tiancheng would be endlessly rewarded.


    Luo Tiancheng was not dazed by the upcoming beautiful future. The journey to Chang''an from Xuzhou was far away, so what kind of variables would there be if he didn''t keep them together? Therefore, he led his troops out day and night, picking out some remote mountain paths to drive.


    He had thought that this would be safe, but who knew that their whereabouts would still be exposed?


    There were more and more people in Jianghu behind him. Even though he saw Liang Zhou right in front of him, Luo Tiancheng felt even more uneasy in his heart.


    On this day, they arrived at the Red Leaf Ridge on the border of Xuzhou.


    In just a day''s time, they would be able to cross this mountain range, and on that side was the territory of Liang Zhou. When they got there, the Jianghu forces would no longer have any chances.


    Luo Tiancheng arranged for his soldiers to sit down and rest for a while, and then he wanted to lead them to Liang Zhou overnight so that they wouldn''t have a long night''s sleep.


    For this reason, he checked the situation of the ocean currents. The old man lay leisurely in the prison cart specially prepared for him, with a dog-tailed grass pulled from somewhere in his mouth. From the looks of it, he did not seem to feel the slightest bit worried about his own situation.


    Every time Luo Tiancheng saw Canghai Liuliu''s appearance, he would hate him to the point of itching his teeth, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    When we get to Jingdou, you''ll feel better.


    Luo Tiancheng secretly said in his heart, then turned around and closed the iron door of the prison carriage.


    At this time, the personal guard handed over a water bag. Luo Tiancheng took it and lifted his head to take a big sip.


    It was June, and the sun in Xuzhou was fierce. Even at night, the air was still filled with undissipating heat.


    Luo Tiancheng finished drinking the water and reached out to wipe the water stains from the corner of his mouth. Just as he was about to instruct the soldiers below to prepare to set off again, his mouth opened. His expression suddenly sank as if he had sensed something. He shouted, "Be careful!"


    Before he could finish his words, the distant dense forest was filled with hurried voices that pierced through the air.


    The soldiers under Luo Tiancheng were still considered elites. They immediately reacted and took out their long sabers from their waists, sending all the things that had exploded flying away.


    Only then did Luo Tiancheng see clearly that the things that flew over were shockingly sharp arrows that shone with a cold light.


    His mind sank, knowing that the Jianghu Grasslands were finally unable to restrain themselves, so he chose to take action.


    As if to respond to his thoughts, this thought arose. Suddenly, a loud shout of killing came from all directions. At that moment, figures jumped out of the forest and surrounded Luo Tiancheng and the others.


    Both sides were extremely clear about each other''s intentions, so they naturally omitted the fake tactics of swordsmanship.


    In the blink of an eye, Luo Tiancheng , who had regained his senses, was able to lead his soldiers into a mess with the Jianghu Grasslands.


    For some reason, the Jianghu people who had received news that Canghai Liu had been seriously injured seemed to be people of all walks of life. A total of 400 people were inextricably linked to the 50 elites under Luo Tiancheng , and it was actually difficult to obtain an obvious advantage for a time.


    Xu Han, who was hiding in the distance, frowned as he watched all of this and thought to himself.


    How many people wanted to kill Vastsea Current? Why did they rush over with such goods?


    Could it be that someone else was secretly manipulating it?


    Such a question crawled into Xu Han''s heart. However, no matter what, he did not have time to hesitate anymore. He could only temporarily suppress the doubts in his heart and carefully observe the situation on the field to find the best time to save the Vast Ocean Current.


    Although the three sects and nine sects couldn''t stand on the stage, there were still many people. After paying the price of hundreds of corpses, Luo Tiancheng ''s men gradually showed signs of exhaustion.


    Seeing that victory was imminent, the Jianghu Grasslands'' eyes turned even redder, and the attacks on their hands became even more ferocious.


    Some people said that Luo Tiancheng ''s troops had been defeated by their attacks.


    In less than a hundred breaths of time, apart from Luo Tiancheng and a few personal guards who had fled into Red Leaf Ridge in a sorry state, the rest of the soldiers had all fallen under the swords of this group of Jianghu grass.


    Xu Han, who was watching from afar, cursed at the trash in his heart. In just fifteen minutes, Luo Tiancheng and the others had already retreated.


    Because of this, Xu Han''s plan to take advantage of the chaos to rob the Vast Ocean Current was fooled.


    Moreover, because these Jianghu people took over, their numbers were huge, making it much more difficult for Xu Han to save the Vast Ocean Current.


    Just as he was regretting, another round of fighting suddenly sounded from the quiet battlefield.


    Xu Han was stunned. He hurriedly turned his head to look again, only to see that the people who had just fought side by side had somehow started fighting again. The scene instantly turned into a mess.


    Only then did Xu Han realize that these people were originally united temporarily. Now that the sea of vicissitudes had flowed into his hands, he naturally refused to accept anyone. He feared that he would have to fight to the death again.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s eyes lit up. He bent over and jumped towards the battlefield.


    He knew that the opportunity he was waiting for had finally come!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 24 Ghost Subhuti

    Dayi Town is a small town on the border of Xuzhou.


    With a population of less than 4,000 and surrounded by mountains and rivers, the roads were blocked. Even those traveling merchants who traveled through every region of the Great Zhou rarely chose to settle here.


    It''s too inconspicuous.


    It was inconspicuous that even if Great Zhou sent out governors every three years, they would often miss out on this remote and barren town.


    Of course, they might never have imagined that this seemingly ordinary small town had a palace hidden beneath it that was so huge that people were stunned.


    The palace was called the Secluded Palace.


    It was the palace of City King Bian, one of the Ten Halls of the Dark Asura Hall .


    The palace was deep and gloomy. From time to time, roars that resembled humans and non-beasts echoed in the empty palace, making people feel as if they were in the Ghost Realm.


    At this moment, in the main hall of the Secluded Mansion, a figure was half lying on the high platform in the middle of the main hall.


    In the darkness, it was difficult to see the figure''s appearance clearly. He only felt that his figure was rather short, as if he was only the size of an ordinary twelve or thirteen year old child. However, the faint black aura that filled his entire body made it impossible for anyone to look down on this figure in the slightest.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly rose from the empty palace, and the sound of wings flapping resounded from the stone pillars on both sides. Along with the hoarse bird''s cry, hundreds of black crows flew up from the stone pillar. They were shocked by the night wind and flew elsewhere.


    The figure lying on the high platform seemed to have sensed something at that time, and his closed eyes suddenly opened at that moment.


    The dark hall seemed to have lit up a little.


    The short figure stood up, a kind of pitch-black light shining like stars, soft and bright.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and looked at a certain part of the hall. His lips slightly opened, and he spat out a soft voice like a girl''s.


    "King Chujiang, since you''re here, why hide?"


    Although her voice was young and tender, her tone was as cold as ice.


    This contrast caused the strangeness of the hall to be magnified a little.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the startled Night Ravens in the hall suddenly turned around as if they had received an edict. They swirled in midair and gathered in front of the short figure. Then, they merged into one body and turned into a figure covered in black robes.


    The figure stood out of thin air, his soul-stirring eyes staring straight at the short figure in front of him under his hood. After a while, he asked in his hoarse voice, "Did you spread the news?"


    When the short figure heard this, he was not surprised, as if he had already anticipated the problem with the black robe.


    "Yes." She nodded in response.


    Under the black robe hood, his eyes narrowed at that moment, and a scarlet light could be vaguely seen.


    "Ghost Subhuti, are you still obsessed with Mo Chen Zi?" The black-robed voice grew louder at that time.


    The short figure, the ghost Subhuti in the black robe, lifted his head and looked at the black robe. At that moment, his pitch-black eyes became ice-cold.


    "I can''t forget who I am thinking of. When will King Chu Jiang be worried about you? Canghai Liu is Mo Chen Zi''s junior brother. Why can''t I protect him?"


    It was as if he was enraged by Gui Puti, and a trace of fear flashed through his black-robed eyes.


    "So what? He''s a traitor from the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. His senior brother Mo Chen Zi can let him go, but who in the Great Zhou Empire, the Imperial Court, and the Jianghu Empire doesn''t want to pull that sword out of his mouth? Do you still expect the Jianghu Grasslands that captured him to let him go? He just left the wolf den and went back to the tiger''s mouth."


    After the black-robed man finished speaking, his gaze landed on Gui Puti''s face. This was originally a provocative remark to see if Gui Puti had anything left to do. However, at this moment, Gui Puti''s face was like a pool of stagnant water. It was calm, as if there was not the slightest fluctuation caused by the black-robed man''s words.


    This change shocked Black Robe''s heart. Being able to sit on the throne of the Ten Halls of Dark Asura Hall , he naturally wouldn''t be a fool. He would have some clue after going over the past once he had thought about it.


    "Are you betting on that traitor?" He subconsciously asked, but he couldn''t understand. Ghost Subhuti risked being punished by the Palace Master to save Vast Ocean Current, but the most crucial step was to suppress the black-clothed Asura that had betrayed the Dark Asura Hall a few days ago. With Ghost Subhuti''s meticulous mind, he really couldn''t understand why he could do such a risky thing.


    "Hmph." When the black robe fell into Gui Puti''s eyes, she naturally knew the doubts in his heart, but she did not hide his intentions and immediately let out a cold laugh. "Traitor? A traitor who is valued by Yuan Xiu and Canghai Liu at the same time. What kind of person do you think he is?"


    " Yuan Xiucheng , the spy sent by Tiance Prefecture? You haven''t gotten rid of him yet?" Gui Puti''s question stunned Black Robe. Obviously, this matter was even more surprising to Black Robe than saving Canghai Liuliu.


    "Since Headmaster Tiance Prefecture wants to know the secrets of our Dark Asura Hall , then why not tell him something? However, it is up to us to decide what he knows." Ghost Subhuti''s face was still calm, and the confidence and imposing manner that he had grasped in everything made it impossible for anyone to have the slightest bit of doubt in their minds.


    Hearing this, the black-robed man fell silent for a while. It was only after a long time that he raised his head and sighed slightly. "I hope you know what you''re doing."


    "Don''t bother King Chujiang! Please!" Before the black robe could finish speaking, Ghost Subhuti waved his sleeves and stretched out a hand as white as jade, as if he had already issued an expulsion order.


    "You!" The black-robed man pointed at the ghost Subhuti and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t spit out too many words. He took a deep look at Ghost Subhuti and waved his hand. At that time, his body turned into countless Night Ravens and fled towards the depths of the hall.


    ¡­


    Xu Han arrived less than 50 feet away from the battlefield. He lay down and hid himself in the dense grass. The black cat beside him also bent down and lay beside Xu Han.


    The Jianghu forces fighting for the Vast Ocean Stream had already become a mess. Shouts of killing and wailing resounded throughout. In the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred corpses had fallen. The crowd that had just been overcrowded had shrunk from a total of 400 to less than 150. Moreover, as the fighting between them continued, this number was still decreasing.


    Xu Han still didn''t act rashly.


    He knew very well that although these Jianghu Grasslands were in full swing at this moment, once he attacked, he would immediately become the target of public criticism if he attacked Canghai Liuliu, which was a hot spot in their eyes. Therefore, Xu Han had to wait until these people were exhausted and both sides were injured. That was the best time for him.


    Therefore, he continued to wait.


    Years of life and death had long since given him enough patience. In order to assassinate a wealthy gentry, he had squatted in the corner of his mansion for three days and nights. Only when the wealthy gentry was separated from his bodyguard did he kill the wealthy gentry like a tiger leopard. He killed the wealthy gentry with lightning speed and then escaped.


    Timing is more important than strength. This was the truth that Xu Han had comprehended, and he believed that it was also the same at this moment.


    Another fifteen minutes passed, and the battle on the battlefield gradually came to an end.


    More than 400 people had been killed, and there were only seven or eight left. They seemed to be from the same faction. After cleaning up their opponents, they put away their swords and knives. All of them had more or less wounds on their bodies. They looked extremely miserable, but the expressions on their faces were filled with unusual excitement.


    They won the final victory.


    Like a slaughtering troop of lions, the final victor will be rewarded with territory and delicious prey.


    Canghai Liuliu was their prize.


    He is neither a territory nor a fat meat, but behind him stands boundless wealth and supreme power.


    The few of them looked at each other and smiled, their faces filled with unconcealable joy. Then, they dragged their exhausted bodies and slowly walked towards the prison cart not far away. They wanted to uncover the treasure that belonged to them. Just thinking about the wealth contained in that treasure made everyone''s hearts surge with joy, as if they were about to overflow their chests.


    Just as they arrived in front of the carriage and were about to tear apart the black cloth covering the carriage, a burst of void-piercing sounds suddenly sounded from behind them.


    Although they weren''t considered famous figures in Jianghu, they were all desperate people with extraordinary courage. Hearing the sound of the void breaking, their hearts were alert. Almost at the same time, they all turned around and saw a black-clothed youth with a broken arm rushing towards them with a strange-looking red longsword in hand.


    Just as everyone turned their heads, the youth had already arrived in front of them. At that time, the sword in his hand slashed straight towards their faces with the force of hacking Mount Hua!


    This was naturally an extremely strange move.


    At least in their many years of fighting experience, they had never seen such a swordsman before.


    However, they did not dare to be arrogant. The first person to bear the brunt of the attack immediately placed the saber in his hand across his forehead, trying to block the youth''s strange attack.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the youth''s sword slammed into his saber.


    A loud rumble rang out in his mind, and he felt a numbness in his hand holding the knife. The numbness spread along his arm to his body, through his skin and hair, all the way to his organs.


    Then, his eyes darkened and he spat out a mouthful of reverse blood, causing his body to collapse to the ground like mud.


    When the surrounding people saw this, their hearts were filled with shock. They could not understand the origin of this young man who had suddenly appeared. The power of that sword strike had actually shocked a Danyang Realm expert to death with a saber.


    "Miao!"


    However, such astonishment arose in his heart. Suddenly, a mournful cry of a cat sounded. At that moment, a black figure suddenly jumped out of the youth''s embrace and pounced towards one of the people''s faces at a speed that was so fast that it was almost impossible to capture!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 25 Do You Want to Learn the Sword?

    It''s a black cat.


    A black cat that no one had ever seen before.


    Before anyone could react, a streak of blood lit up. A middle-aged man with a sword let out a miserable scream. The flesh and blood on his face was actually torn off by the black cat.


    Seeing that the man was covering his bloody face and wailing, everyone felt their hair stand on end.


    "Miao!!" The successful black cat landed on Xu Han''s shoulder. Blood was still flowing out of its mouth. Its amber eyes were pulled into slits. The hair on its back stood up high, and its mouth let out a long and mournful roar. Although his voice wasn''t loud, his tone was extremely penetrating, like the cries of an extremely young child at night, sharp and deep.


    Everyone''s faces darkened. Originally, they thought that Canghai Liu was already in their possession, but they didn''t expect to kill such a strange person and cat halfway. They were both shocked and furious.


    However, they weren''t cowards either. Now that the sea of vicissitudes was within reach, there was no reason for them to cupped their hands.


    They exchanged glances at each other at that time. The sword in their hands was once again lifted up by them, and they shouted loudly as they were about to charge towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han saw all of this in his eyes. There were a total of five people on the other side, Guan Qi was a Da Cheng Da Cheng of the Pill Yang Realm who was opposite to the Arhat Realm , Although the physical martial artist had a certain degree of suppression towards these ordinary martial artists in this realm, the opponent''s realm was higher than his, and his combat experience was incomparably rich. On the other hand, because he had lost an arm, he was unable to display many skills at will, and could only display less than 50% or 60% of his combat strength.


    Although they had relied on a surprise attack to kill the two of them earlier, they had regained their senses now and naturally wouldn''t let him succeed so easily.


    Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, the five of them had already arrived in front of him. Xu Han was not a timid person. He dared to make a move at this moment and was prepared for the current situation.


    His eyes turned cold as he waved the sword in his hand and drew a crescent moon from right to left in front of him.


    The sword seemed to be made of something unknown. It looked light, but in reality, it weighed ten juns. In addition, Xu Han''s physical body far exceeded that of an ordinary martial artist. The strength stimulated by the crescent moon was extremely frightening. The sound of the sword slashing through the air was loud.


    At that time, the five of them, who were already prepared to risk their lives, felt the power of Xu Han''s sweep, and their hearts went cold as they began to retreat. Xu Han''s attack was indeed powerful, but his speed wasn''t as good as expected. It wasn''t difficult for the five of them to dodge the attack with their skills. Moreover, Xu Han''s attack was extremely powerful. Once he used up all of his strength, he would have to rebuild his strength in the next move.


    And this gap between exhausting his old strength and producing new strength was the best time for the five of them to take his life.


    Thinking of this, the five of them temporarily withdrew their attacks and took a step back.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s powerful and heavy strike fell to nothing.


    The plan of the five of them naturally had no problems. Logically speaking, the next moment was waiting for Xu Han''s berserk attack from the five of them.


    However, the corners of Xu Han''s lips curled into a smile when everyone was avoiding him.


    His left hand, which was brandishing his sword, suddenly loosened, and the black cat on his back jumped onto the sword. The long sword carried the black cat and wrapped around the remaining strength of Xu Han''s sweeping momentum. It turned into a sharp arrow and shot out.


    In this world, how could any swordsman use a sword as a hidden weapon?


    The five of them were both shocked by Xu Han''s disobedience, but they were also afraid of the power of this "flying sword". After all, they had already experienced Xu Han''s strange power before that.


    They didn''t dare to be careless and hurriedly used their origin techniques to avoid this sword attack.


    Xu Han''s sword strike was simply unexpected. Although it was a strange move and the strength it carried was extremely shocking, its speed and accuracy were not satisfactory. The five of them naturally used their movement techniques slightly and easily avoided it.


    After that, the five of them turned to look at Xu Han, who was already defenseless and had exhausted all of their strength with that sword strike. The corners of their mouths curled into a sinister smile.


    "Little bastard, die!" One of the men with a broadsword said as he raised his saber and stepped forward.


    However, Xu Han, who was clearly in a dangerous situation, did not have the slightest trace of panic on his face.


    He raised his eyebrows and straightened his body. The smile on his lips became even more intense. He looked at the five teasingly and asked, "Is that so?"


    Boom!


    The light inquiry had just landed, and before the five of them could taste the flavor, a loud explosion exploded behind them.


    The five of them were all shocked. They turned their heads and looked behind them, only to see that the cage containing the ocean currents was still shattered. At that time, an old man with white hair was holding a black cat and slowly walking through the dust caused by the explosion of the cage.


    Vast Ocean Current! ! !


    Everyone''s faces immediately turned deathly pale. They never expected that Xu Han''s "flying sword" was actually a feint. Its real purpose was to release the imprisoned ocean currents.


    If he was locked up, they would still dare to fight under the impulse of huge benefits, but if he was released, how would they dare to face him head-on with Canghai Liuliu''s fierce reputation in Great Zhou''s Jianghu?


    The five of them looked at the gradually approaching figure and retreated backwards as if they had seen a ghost. In the short span of a few breaths, streaks of cold sweat appeared on their foreheads. One or two of them even began to tremble and almost fell down. Their appearances weren''t bad at all.


    "Didn''t everyone just pack up? Why are you leaving now?" Seeing that the five of them had the intention to retreat, Xu Han walked forward and smiled at them.


    With the support of Canghai Liu, Xu Han''s back naturally hardened. Although his plan was dangerous, it was still considered a victory. Now that he had successfully rescued Canghai Liu, his mood was a little better, and he had the leisure to tease the five of them.


    "This little one is blind to Mount Tai and has provoked my little grandfather. Please let us go, Little Grandfather, have a lot." At this moment, the five of them could see that this youth seemed to know Canghai Liu. They hurriedly lowered their heads and bowed. How could there still be a trace of malevolence on their faces?


    "Oh? Is that so?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and was about to say something.


    "Fuck off!" However, at this moment, an explosive shout sounded from behind them. The intense killing intent wrapped around the voice shook the hearts of the five of them. However, the next moment, they quickly stood up and threw away the sword in their hands as if they had been granted an amnesty. They fled in a panic.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was somewhat puzzled. If these five people were to be released like this, these Jianghu Grasslands would have few trustworthy people. At that time, they would definitely spread the traces of the ocean currents wildly, fearing endless future troubles.


    If Xu Han could think of this, then the ocean currents that had dominated Jianghu for so many years should also be able to think of it. He did not understand why he had chosen to let them go.


    With this question in mind, Xu Han turned around and walked to the carriage. He looked at Canghai Liuliu who was standing in the dust and asked, "Senior, why did you let them go? If¡­"


    "If you don''t let them go, can you beat them?" Canghai Liu rolled his eyes at Xu Han in anger. It seemed that Xu Han''s sacrifice of his life to save him did not make this stubborn old man feel the slightest bit grateful.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. At this moment, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of Canghai Liuliu''s hands still bound by a pair of strangely shiny chains. He hadn''t been able to see it clearly since he was too far away, but now, he finally saw it clearly.


    "Immortal Binding Chain!" He let out a cry of shock, and the shock between his eyebrows was not concealed at all.


    The Immortal Binding Chain was not a secret item. Although few Jianghu people had seen it before, there was no lack of people who had heard of it. Xu Han had also been taught some related matters during his training at the Asura Ground. This was a chain made by the Great Zhou Imperial Court in order to escort some people with high cultivation. Outsiders naturally did not know what kind of craftsmanship they used, but it must be extremely precious. Otherwise, the entire Great Zhou Imperial Court would not have only had a dozen or so Immortal Binding Chains.


    The effect of this item was not complicated. It could restrain the flow of Qi within a cultivator''s body, preventing it from producing new internal force or true essence, thus binding it.


    No wonder Canghai Liu had been imprisoned for so long by the Long Night Division''s people, but he didn''t resist at all. It turned out that he was trapped by this Immortal Binding Chain.


    "How can I get rid of it?" Xu Han came back to his senses and asked Canghai Liu. As far as it knew, this Immortal Binding Chain was extremely strong. Since the five of them had escaped, they would probably be in trouble. If Canghai Liu had been bound by this Immortal Binding Chain, Xu Han alone would definitely not be able to deal with the upcoming events. Therefore, the most urgent matter at this moment was to help Canghai Liu untie this Immortal Binding Chain.


    "Since it''s a chain, you naturally have to use a key to unlock it." At this moment, a frivolous voice suddenly sounded from behind Xu Han.


    Xu Han was shocked. He hurriedly turned his head to look, only to see a middle-aged man dressed in armor leading a few black-armored soldiers out of the forest beside the road.


    The middle-aged man in the lead had a smile on his face. He was holding a golden key in his hand as if to attract Xu Han''s attention. He intentionally shook it for a while before putting it back into his embrace under Xu Han''s gaze.


    "I knew that these mobs would inevitably kill each other in the end. I just didn''t expect that the mantis would catch the bird. There''s still a little sparrow behind you. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll bring Canghai Liuliu to Chang''an with me." As the man spoke, there was a crisp bang and the sword on his waist was pulled out by him and held in his hand. The soldiers behind him also pulled out their swords at that time and were about to charge towards Xu Han.


    This person, Xu Han, recognized him. He was the official of the Long Night Division who had escorted Canghai Liuliu to the mountains. He had been beaten to the point of losing his armor by the Jianghu Grasslands. However, he didn''t want to go too far. At this moment, he killed him again.


    However, this man''s cultivation had to be at least at the Three Elements Realm or even higher. With Xu Han''s current strength, he was simply unable to compete with him, and Canghai Liuliu was simply unable to count on him because of the immortal chains that bound him.


    At this moment, the situation was extremely dangerous. When Xu Han thought of this, his heart sank.


    However, just as Xu Han was vigilantly looking at Luo Tiancheng , a sound came from behind him. Xu Han subconsciously turned his head, only to see that the red longsword was lifted by Canghai Liuliu and flew towards Xu Han''s hand.


    Xu Han took the sword and looked at Canghai Liu in confusion.


    At that time, the old man grinned and asked, "Brat, do you want to learn the sword?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 26 Great Evolution Sword Seed

    "Huh?"


    Canghai Liu''s words were too abrupt after all.


    Xu Han blinked his eyes and looked at the somewhat sloppy old man in front of him. His eyes seemed to be somewhat puzzled.


    "Miao!" On the other hand, the black cat at his feet let out a soft cry at that time, as if it was urging Xu Han.


    At this moment, Xu Han regained his senses and his face was filled with ecstasy.


    "Senior!!" His voice became a little louder, as if there was some sort of tremor in it. Canghai Liu asked him if he was willing to learn the sword. What this meant was a great opportunity.


    However, Xu Han''s joy did not affect the ocean currents in the slightest. The old man curled his lips, as if he was somewhat dissatisfied with Xu Han''s fuss. Then, his foot suddenly stretched out and struck Xu Han''s lower body at an extremely fast and crafty angle. Xu Han''s body trembled and he involuntarily turned around under that force.


    At this moment, he could clearly see that Luo Tiancheng had already brought a few of his guards to him not far away.


    Only then did Xu Han remember that their current situation did not seem to be very good.


    His mind sank, his left hand gripping the sword in his hand tightly, a cold light flashing in his eyes.


    However, at this moment, Canghai Liuliu stretched out his hand again and gently pressed it on Xu Han''s forehead. A white light suddenly lit up and rushed into Xu Han''s forehead from Canghai Liuliu''s hand.


    Xu Han felt a rumble in his mind, and the things in front of him instantly became blurry.


    "Calm down and concentrate. If you can comprehend this sword art today, you and I will still have a chance to live. Otherwise, next year and today will be the anniversary of our death!" At this moment, Canghai Liu''s aged voice rang out in Xu Han''s mind.


    Xu Han was stunned. Although he still couldn''t understand what was going on, Canghai Liuliu wouldn''t harm him in the end. He simply nodded heavily and said, "Senior, please teach me merit!"


    Seeing that Xu Han was calm and decisive, Canghai Liu secretly nodded. This youth''s temperament was impeccable.


    Following that, a white light lit up on the finger of Canghai Liuliu who was pressing down on Xu Han''s forehead, and distant and ethereal voices echoed in Xu Han''s mind at that time.


    "Heaven is dry, earth is kun, heaven ascends and earth opens!"


    As soon as this sound faded, Xu Han felt the scene in front of him flicker, and another scene suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    When the heavens and the earth opened, everything was in chaos. A white light suddenly shone, and the heavens and the earth separated. The sky was clear and the earth was turbid.


    Xu Han stared blankly at the scene in front of him. An indescribable message kept pouring into his mind. He could not grasp the clue, but he felt that this scene made his mind shake.


    At this time, Luo Tiancheng had already led his men to kill them. They were not clear about Xu Han''s current situation. Xu Han''s eyes were tightly closed, as if he had given up resisting. Naturally, they wouldn''t think about it, and the sword in their hands directly slashed towards Xu Han''s face at that moment.


    Seeing that the sword was about to land on Xu Han''s body, Xu Han suddenly raised his lowered left arm.


    With a clanging sound, the sword in Xu Han''s hand steadily received Luo Tiancheng ''s sword.


    Xu Han''s cultivation was a whole realm lower than Luo Tiancheng ''s. This was no longer a gap that could be filled by relying on the innate superiority of a physical martial artist, but Luo Tiancheng ''s sword was firmly received by Xu Han.


    What was even stranger was that Xu Han still had his eyes closed, and his expression was calm like a meditated Buddha, unable to find the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    "The Grand Dao is devoid of me, dying and dao living."


    At this time, Xu Han had long since isolated himself from the outside world. He had entered a mysterious realm where things were forgotten by both of us.


    Another dignified voice echoed in his mind, and the scenery in front of him changed once again.


    A Heavenspan Giant collapsed like a mountain. Then, mountains, trees, and rivers appeared on his body.


    Xu Han felt that the message that had poured into his mind at that time had become clearer, but he still couldn''t tell the truth.


    After blocking Luo Tiancheng''s sword strike, his body moved again. In front of him, the sword tip was leaning against Luo Tiancheng''s sword blade. Although it looked light, it pushed Luo Tiancheng back with great force. Then, with a swing of the sword tip, it neutralized the attacks of the several soldiers who had killed him one by one.


    Throughout the entire process, he seemed to be able to swiftly and smoothly, as if he already knew the enemy''s every attack like the palm of his hand.


    Every sword strike and every step he took perfectly captured his opponent''s thoughts.


    Everyone surrounded and killed him, but Xu Han was not injured in the slightest.


    This situation was truly too strange, causing Luo Tiancheng and the others to feel a chill in their hearts.


    "Cosmos ridge covers, sun and moon rotate, wind and clouds gather and scatter, life and death of all things, this is the Grand Dao!"


    The voice in Xu Han''s mind gradually became loud, and the world in front of him began to change rapidly with the change of the voice.


    Day and night alternated, and the wind rose and the clouds scattered, and the plants and trees withered. All of these flashed in front of Xu Han like flowing shadows.


    Then, it suddenly came to an abrupt halt.


    At that moment, the heavens and earth seemed to have stopped. They began to shrink towards one place. Within a few breaths, they gathered together again and turned into a tiny and dazzling dot of light.


    "The Grand Dao is complete."


    The voice rang out once again, carrying with it an unparalleled majesty, as if it was wrapped in the vicissitudes of life that had passed through thousands of years.


    He murmured like a devil, as well as the voice of a divine being.


    This caused Xu Han''s mind to shake again.


    "You can also use the Sword Derivation!"


    Boom!


    As these last words fell, Xu Han''s mind suddenly rumbled.


    The dot of light suddenly emitted a dazzling divine light, and then it quickly surged towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han stared blankly at the dot of light approaching. His pupils dilated as the dot of light surged in. Finally, a shocking expression appeared on his eyebrows.


    What kind of dot was that? It was the tip of a sword.


    The tip of a sword that was capable of splitting heaven and earth, capable of devouring everything.


    Boom!


    Another loud explosion exploded in Xu Han''s mind. At that moment, the sword pierced into Xu Han''s forehead.


    A light that was several times more dazzling than before lit up. Xu Han stared blankly at the beautiful sword light in front of him. He forgot to dodge it, and he couldn''t even have the slightest intention of resisting it.


    Finally, after a few breaths, the brilliant sword light dissipated, and the sword light transformed from the heavens and earth poured into Xu Han''s body through the space between his eyebrows.


    At that time, a dot of light in his body slowly sank until it landed in his dantian. The dot of light flashed and then completely disappeared.


    At that moment, Xu Han, who was still fighting with Luo Tiancheng and the others, trembled and an awe-inspiring sword intent suddenly spread out from his body.


    The people who had been wary of Xu Han were puzzled when they saw his abnormal state, but their bodies subconsciously retreated.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. It was as if he had just woken up, and his gaze towards the surrounding people carried a hint of doubt.


    Luo Tiancheng and the others exchanged glances at each other at that time. Xu Han''s situation was too strange, and judging from his current appearance, he seemed to be a little distracted. Thus, it should naturally be considered a good opportunity to take him down in one move.


    Everyone was born into the army, and their minds were resolute. Now that they had made up their minds, they didn''t have the slightest bit of hesitation.


    At that moment, they all let out a loud roar, and the sword in their hands flashed with cold light, shockingly activating all the power in their bodies to charge towards Xu Han.


    Faced with the aggressive assassination of the crowd, the languid look in Xu Han''s eyes faded away like a tide. A cold light suddenly lit up, and the corner of his mouth slightly rose as a smile blossomed.


    "The Great Evolution Sword Art has a round sky!"


    A light shout came out of his mouth. As soon as this sound fell, the sword in his hand was once again brandished by him. It was a sword strike that looked extremely slow, but with the swing of the sword, a cold sword intent immediately surged out of his body.


    Luo Tiancheng and the others had just arrived in front of Xu Han, but as Xu Han swung his sword, the sword intent had already surged forward like a tide.


    At that moment, astonishment crept up on their brows.


    "Pu!"


    "Pu!"


    Along with the muffled snorts, the group led by Luo Tian retreated abruptly at that time, and mouthfuls of blood spat out from their mouths.


    Luo Tiancheng could not understand why Xu Han, who was clearly far inferior to him, would suddenly erupt with such powerful strength.


    But he didn''t need to think about it anymore, because the next moment, Xu Han''s sword blade attacked again. At that moment, Luo Tiancheng and the others'' necks went cold, completely losing their vitality.


    The expression of Xu Han, who had taken several lives in one strike, did not change. As the Asura of the Dark Asura Hall , his hands were naturally stained with a lot of blood. It was even more impossible for him to waste the compassion in his heart for those who wanted to take his life.


    At that time, he turned his head and looked at Canghai Liuliu. He opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, "Senior¡­"


    However, just as he spoke, his vision suddenly darkened. He lost consciousness and fell straight to the ground.


    The black cat, who was about to celebrate Xu Han''s victory, walked up to him and saw Xu Han faint. It circled Xu Han''s mouth and said, "Miao! Miao! Miao!" Call. During this time, he rubbed his head against Xu Han, trying to wake him up, but Xu Han felt as if he had fallen asleep. No matter how the black cat summoned him, Xu Han lay motionless on the ground.


    For this reason, the black cat raised its head to look at the nearby Vastsea Stream. At this moment, its pair of large eyes were filled with worry and confusion.


    "What are you looking at? It''s only been a few days since you''ve turned your elbow out!" Seeing the black cat''s appearance, Canghai Liu''s expression changed and he said unhappily.


    The black cat was harshly reprimanded, and its little head lowered in fear. Its mouth was wailing non-stop, as if it was complaining that Canghai Liu had misunderstood him.


    Even Canghai Liuliu couldn''t help but laugh. He glanced at his mouth and said, "Go and help me find the key. This brat is fine. Relax a hundred times."


    Hearing this, the black cat suddenly raised its head and said, "Miao!" It let out another cheerful cry and exerted its strength before running towards Luo Tiancheng in the distance.


    Seeing the black cat leave, Canghai Liu walked to Xu Han who had fainted. He reached out and turned Xu Han over.


    He silently looked at Xu Han for a long time, and his expression became unceasing. After knowing for a long time, he muttered to himself.


    "I didn''t expect this Great Evolution Sword Seed to be planted in this kid''s body."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 27 Che Anhao

    When Xu Han woke up again, it was already completely dark.


    He sat up and the bonfire beside him was burning brightly. Canghai Liu held the black cat in his arms and continuously stroked its fur on its back. The black cat seemed to enjoy the stroke of Canghai Liu very much. It lay limp in Canghai Liu''s arms and its eyes narrowed into crescent moons.


    Looking at this scene, Xu Han felt as if he had met Canghai Liu for the first time. At that time, he was only surprised, but at this moment, there was an inexplicable warmth in his heart.


    Perhaps his movements were too big. The black cat lying in Canghai Liu''s embrace opened its eyes at the first possible moment. But when it saw that Xu Han had already woken up, the black cat let out a cheerful roar and jumped out of Canghai Liu''s embrace onto Xu Han''s shoulder, rubbing his head against Xu Han''s neck.


    The black cat''s enthusiasm awakened Xu Han, who was still feeling weak, almost fell to the ground. However, he did not blame the black cat at all. Instead, he extended his hand to stroke the black cat''s hair. Whether he admitted it or not, Xu Han liked to get along like this from the bottom of his heart.


    It was an unprecedented feeling of home.


    "Cough cough." At this time, the sound of coughing came from the side of the campfire.


    Only then did the excited man and cat regain their senses and restrain their movements.


    At that time, Xu Han walked over to Canghai Liuliu and sat beside him.


    "Senior" Xu Han cupped his hands and said respectfully. There were naturally many questions in his heart, such as the profound realm he had fallen into when he had fought against the claws of the Longevity Division earlier, and the sudden dizziness he had fallen into afterwards. These were all things that Xu Han found hard to understand. He did not suspect that the Vast Ocean Current would be disadvantageous to him. After all, with the difference between him and the Vast Ocean Current, if the Vast Ocean Current had any intentions, it could just come openly. Why would they have to beat around the bush like this?


    "Great Evolution Sword Seed." It seemed that he had already guessed Xu Han''s doubts. Before Xu Han could ask, Canghai Liu opened his mouth and said.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned, but he was somewhat confused. "Great Evolution Sword Seed?"


    "My master came from the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. Although he betrayed the Mausoleum 30 years ago, nearly 50% of what I learned in my life originated from the Mausoleum of the Sword." Canghai Liu said slowly. When mentioning the previous sect, even Canghai Liu, who had never been able to change his tune, had an extremely complicated expression on his face, as if he was reminiscing about something. Although the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum was not born, the Mount Li Sword Sect, whose reputation was inferior to the Chen Kingdom, could not compare to the famous Great Circle Heavenly Battle City. The world only knew that Yue Fu Yao was in the Heavenly Battle City, and the Mount Li Sect had a long history. However, they did not know that there was a second half to this sentence.


    At this point, the old man paused for a moment, then said again, "If you ask who is capable of controlling the ears of an ox, the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum''s Mo Guliu!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart shook again.


    The first half of the song was very popular in the world. Xu Han thought that Yue Fu and Yan Qianqiu were already at the peak of the world''s sword dao, but he didn''t want to have the second half.


    "Who is this Mo Guliu? Could it be that he is even more powerful than Yue Fuyao and Yan Qianqiu?" Xu Han subconsciously asked. After all, the theory about the peak of the Sword Dao had long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people of the world. Now that Xu Han heard the words of the ocean currents, it was inevitable that he would find it hard to digest it for a moment. Moreover, as far as he knew, both Yue Fuyao and Yan Qianqiu were Sword Immortals in the Great Evolution Realm. With such an existence, could there be anyone in the world who could compare to them? What kind of realm was that?


    "Mo Guliu is not alone, but three people." Canghai Liu shook his head, then stretched out three fingers and shook them in front of Xu Han. "They are my Eldest Senior Brother Wang Yangming , Second Master Mo Chen Zi¡­"


    At this point, Canghai Liuliu stopped again. Xu Han, who was listening vigorously, raised his head in confusion and looked at Canghai Liuliu, who was suddenly silent, and asked, "Then where is the other one?"


    However, just as he asked this question, he met Canghai Liu''s extremely calm gaze. Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he regained his senses.


    He carefully looked at Canghai Liuliu and asked in an uncertain voice, "Isn''t the last one Senior you?"


    "What? I''m not worthy?" Canghai Liu asked in displeasure.


    Xu Han didn''t dare to have the slightest bit of criticism. He waved his hand and explained with a smile, "Of course not. Senior, you can afford it, you can afford it."


    Although these words were meant to deal with the Vast Ocean Stream, it was reasonable to think about it. The Vast Ocean Stream had indeed lost, but how many people in the world could escape unscathed under Yue Fuyao ? Just this alone allowed Canghai Liuliu to have a place in the ranks of Mo Guliu and the others.


    "Hmph." Seeing Xu Han''s playful smile, Canghai Liu was naturally unable to provoke him. He let out a cold snort and said again, "The cultivation technique cultivated in the Mausoleum of the Sword is called the Great Evolution Sword Technique. The cultivation conditions for this sword technique are extremely harsh. Those who have cultivated to the Great Evolution Realm need to open their sword hearts for those who have not yet cultivated it. This is also the scene that you have previously seen in your mind." "However, success or failure depends entirely on your own good fortune. Once you succeed, the sword heart will condense into a sword seed and merge into your dantian, just like you did before."


    "However, the Great Evolution Sword Technique requires internal force to activate, and the Asura Technique you cultivate is a method to temper your fleshly body. Without internal force, forcefully using the sword intent within the sword seed will damage your internal organs, and this is also the reason why you fell into a coma."


    "Internal force?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression froze. After cultivating the Asura Technique, his meridians had long been destroyed due to the wreaking havoc of demonic power. He was no longer able to cultivate ordinary cultivation techniques. Although he was lucky to have planted a sword seed, he was still holding a treasured mountain in his arms, but he was not blessed to enjoy it. Even Xu Han, whose temperament was far beyond that of an ordinary person, couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Xu Han''s appearance naturally couldn''t be concealed from Canghai Liu''s eyes. At that time, the old man glanced at Xu Han and changed the topic. "Didn''t I ask you to leave with Xuan''er? Why did you return?" He asked.


    Hearing this, Xu Han regained his senses. He temporarily suppressed the depression in his heart and replied, "This junior misunderstood Senior before. I thought that Senior really wanted to drive us away." Fortunately, in the end, this junior suddenly understood the reason behind this matter. Senior was secretly trying to protect us if he wanted to drive us away on the surface. Xuan''er and I were very worried about Senior''s situation, so we dared to follow him. "


    Canghai Liu''s face flushed red. Obviously, he wasn''t used to the intimacy in Xu Han''s words. He coughed and said forcefully, "I have my own plans. Why do you need to save me?"


    Although his words were tough, at the end of the sentence, he was obviously a little embarrassed, and his voice couldn''t help but be a little low.


    Xu Han secretly felt that it was funny, but Xu Han, who was familiar with the nature of the ocean currents, did not say anything to break it. Instead, he echoed, "Senior, what you said is extremely true. This junior is a bit reckless."


    "It''s good that you know." Canghai Liu snorted coldly again, "You have planted a sword seed in your body now. You can be considered my disciple. However, the news that I am seriously injured will definitely be spread by those Jianghu raiders who let me go. The road ahead is not easy to follow."


    The meaning behind Canghai Liu''s words was very obvious. Whether it was the clerks of the Long Night Division or the Jianghu raiders, they were just small fish and small shrimps. With Canghai Liu''s notoriety, once the news spread, enemies seeking revenge or fame and fortune would inevitably follow one after another. As Canghai Liu had said, the next path was doomed to be dangerous.


    "Senior, if you don''t give up, please bring Xu Han along. The road ahead is dangerous. This junior is willing to go with you." Xu Han cupped his hands and said without thinking.


    Canghai Liu obviously did not expect Xu Han''s reply to come so quickly. He silently stared at the youth with a broken arm in front of him. The campfire reflected his eyes, as if his eyes were also burning with raging flames.


    "Why?" Canghai Liuliu was puzzled. ''"It''s true that I saved your life, but you also saved me. I taught you the Great Evolution Sword Seed, but it was an expedient measure at that time. I also wanted to protect myself. Besides, you were restricted by the Asura Art, and the Great Evolution Sword Seed has no use in your body. In the end, you and I have no relationship of master and disciple. If you follow me, it will be useless to you, why bother courting death?"


    "Xu Han was originally a beggar from Shangyun City in Qingzhou. He sold himself in the Dark Asura Hall to bury his father in the chaotic times. He was almost tortuous and defected. If it weren''t for Senior saving him, this junior would have died a long time ago. How could I save Senior? Senior is in a great calamity now. If I just stand by and watch, I will be unreasonable and uneasy." At this point, Xu Han paused for a moment, but then he gritted his teeth and said again.


    "Besides¡­"


    "Besides, this junior does not have any other relatives in the world, nor does he have any worries. He only has a blood feud with the Dark Asura Hall ."


    "This body ¡­"


    "There is only a place to go. There is no way back. Senior, please fulfill it!"


    Xu Han''s words came from the bottom of his heart. The heavens and the earth were vast, but he didn''t know where to go.


    Seeking revenge? With his skill, he was fortunate not to be killed by the Dark Asura Hall , let alone how to fight against such a colossal creature.


    Looking for Liu Sheng ''s separated siblings? However, he had lost an arm, and walking in Jianghu was already extremely dangerous, so how could he find it in the vast sea of people?


    It would be better if he followed Canghai Liuliu and suffered serious injuries. He could take care of Canghai Liuliu for a while, which could also be considered gracious. Secondly, the demonic power in the black cat''s body could help him cultivate twice as well as heal the black cat''s injuries with half the effort. It could be said to be a three-pronged move.


    "Ai" Seeing Xu Han''s resolute attitude, Canghai Liu couldn''t help but sigh softly. "Do you know where I''m going?"


    "This junior would like to hear more about it."


    "You Prefecture, Great Abyss Mountain ."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned again. You Zhou was extremely far away from Xuzhou. It was the border between the Northern Region of Great Zhou and the Chen Kingdom, but even so, Xu Han had heard a little about the Great Abyss Mountain . It was rumored that it was a fierce place. The mountain was extremely strange, and there were no villages within a hundred kilometers.


    Xu Han did not know why Canghai Liuliu was going there, but after a moment of shock, he looked at Canghai Liuliu firmly again. His gaze had already revealed his current state of mind without a doubt.


    Seeing this, Canghai Liu couldn''t help but feel a little strange in his heart. He sighed again and said helplessly.


    "I''ve been traveling alone for a long time. It might not be bad to have someone to accompany me. Besides, Xuan''er really needs your care."


    "Then let''s settle it like this."


    After saying that, the old man who had always been hard-mouthed turned his head, as if he was intentionally avoiding Xu Han''s gaze.


    Seeing this, Xu Han knew that he had agreed to it, so he smiled and didn''t say anything else.


    At that time, the night was getting dark. An old man and a young black cat surrounded the campfire. They were silent, but everything was fine.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 28 Snow Wind Old Man Come

    In the seventeenth year of Thai Yuan, October.


    At the beginning of winter, Qu Jing City, which was located at the border of You Zhou, welcomed the first snow since the beginning of winter.


    It was a heavy snowfall. Ever since Emperor Taiyuan ascended to the throne, every winter was the hardest time for the people of You Prefecture to endure.


    This year was no exception.


    He Lao San looked at the heavy snow outside the house, his mood somewhat gloomy.


    He was not young, in his early forties, with a son and two daughters under his knees, and the whole family pointed their mouths at the small inn he had opened to support himself.


    It was just that the year was not good, so the natural disaster was fine. The Chen Kingdom, which had always been close to Great Zhou, had not lived peacefully these past few years. Occasionally, there would be friction with Great Zhou''s defenders outside Tianshan Pass.


    However, with Prince Zhao Chu of Zhao holding 100,000 halberds to guard Tianshan Pass, the people of Youzhou were not worried that they would be robbed of their homeland by the invaders of the Chen Kingdom one day. However, the friction between the Chen Kingdom and the Great Zhou Kingdom continued, and there were fewer traveling merchants between the two countries. In addition, the heavy snow had sealed the road, making the lives of these families who relied on traveling merchants to eat very difficult.


    Thinking of this, He Laosan looked in the direction of the city gate again. He saw that the snow was like goose feathers. Not to mention the city gate, there were few pedestrians on the streets.


    "Ah, looks like we won''t be able to wait today."


    He Lao San sighed and finally withdrew his gaze, slowly closing the wooden door of the inn.


    He turned around and walked to a wooden table at the entrance of the inn.


    An old man was sitting there. He was dressed in a long green robe, and his silver hair was snow white. However, his face was extremely red. As he moved, his temperament was extraordinary. He was obviously a wealthy family.


    He was the only guest of He Laosan''s inn. He had been staying here for an entire month, but he still had no intention of leaving.


    He Lao San did not ask the old man why he came here. After all, it was good to have guests in this situation. How could he care about anything else? He only vaguely knew from some conversations that the old man seemed to be waiting for someone here.


    "Have you cooled your tea? I''ll heat it up for you." Old Third He walked up to the old man and asked with a smile.


    He Lao San still had to take good care of his only customer. This old gentleman was quite generous. He Lao San was very satisfied to meet such a customer in this difficult winter.


    "No need." The old man shook his head and smiled.


    Old Third He nodded his head when he heard this. Although this old man looked extraordinary, he was extremely calm towards people and did not put on airs. Ignoring the relationship between customers and vendors, He Lao San liked to associate with such people from the bottom of his heart.


    "I see you''ve been looking at the door at this hour every day for the past month, but what are you waiting for?" The old man took out a cup that was upside down on the table and filled it with tea. He handed it to Old Third He and signaled him to sit down. He asked.


    Perhaps the old man''s tone was amiable enough, or perhaps the matter had been held in Old Third He''s mind for too long, causing him to feel really depressed. Old Third He hesitated for a moment before sitting down beside the old man.


    Then he picked up the tea on the table and drank it all in one gulp, then said with a calm expression.


    "To be honest, I still have a younger brother in my family. There are some abilities that aren''t as useless as mine. Earlier, he was a centurion under the command of Prince Zhao. However¡­" He Lao San paused and looked around as if he was being careful. However, there were only him and the old man in this large inn. He didn''t know why he was so nervous.


    However, after confirming that there was no one around, He Lao San subconsciously lowered his voice and whispered in the old man''s ear, "It''s just that a few years ago, the Northwest Mu King rebelled. I heard that the Mu Clan army under the Sword Dragon Pass was purged by the Imperial Court, and those who had some connections with the Mu Clan were dismissed." "However, the Sword Dragon Pass is the gateway to the Great Xia Dynasty. The Imperial Court has recruited people from all over the country for this. My younger brother was transferred to the Sword Dragon Pass at that time. Now, it has been seven years since I''ve seen him."


    Eight years had passed since the Northwest Jizhou Mu Palace was annihilated by Zhu Xian , the head of the Long Night Division, on the grounds of collaborating with the enemy and rebelling.


    However, the Mu Clan was full of loyalty and earned the hearts of the people.


    Back then, when the Mu Clan was annihilated overnight, the people''s grievances were boiling, and there were even more people who had gathered to cause trouble on this ground. In order to prevent calamity, the Imperial Court had already imposed a ban. Anyone who reported this matter would receive a reward of one or two silver coins. Those who were reported would either be sent to the outskirts or be beheaded. Under the heavy ceremony, the matter of the Shepherd King had long since become a taboo in the hearts of the people. No wonder Third Brother He was so cautious when he talked about this matter.


    However, when the old man heard this, his expression did not change at all. He picked up the teacup in front of him and gently pursed it. Then, he nodded his head and said, "At the beginning of this summer, Great Xia has often violated our Great Zhou border. That''s different from the small fights outside the Tianshan Pass. It makes my younger brother take up his post in the Sword Dragon Pass. It is indeed worrying."


    "That''s not true! He used to send letters every three months. I wonder if he''s busy this time or if it''s snowing heavily. It''s been almost five months since I''ve received any letters from him." Old Third He echoed. Perhaps because he was worried about his own brothers, his voice couldn''t help but be a little louder.


    The reasons he listed were naturally possible, but this book had not arrived for a long time, and the frontier fortress was extremely unpeaceful. If these things were to be linked together, what else was possible? He Lao San did not think about it, nor did he dare to think about it.


    The old man naturally understood what he was thinking, so he didn''t break anything.


    "I want to wait for the weather to clear up. If I can''t get my letters, I''ll set off to Jizhou to look for them. It''s just that the journey is long. It''ll take at least three to four months to come and return. I''m worried about leaving the orphans and widows at home." He Lao San seemed to have opened his chatter box and kept on chatting by himself. "Sigh, this world is so tough ¡­ Old sir, do you really think it''s the karmic retribution of His Majesty who killed his father to ascend to the throne, as the rumors say?"


    However, the old man did not answer. Instead, he just comforted Old Three He.


    The two chatted for a long time, and the night gradually darkened. He Lao San estimated that no more guests would come today, so he wanted to get up and close up.


    However, just as he stood up, a burst of footsteps suddenly came from outside the room.


    The footsteps were heavy and messy, as if more than one person had come.


    Although he was puzzled as to why there would be visitors at this point, it was still a good thing. He Lao San was still looking forward to it.


    As he thought about this, the entrance of the inn was pushed open from the outside. Two figures, one old and one young, accompanied by the raging snow outside, came into sight of He Laosan.


    It was a very strange combination.


    One was an old man in his late twenties, and the other was a young man in his twenties and eighties.


    The old man''s appearance was sloppy, his hair messy, and his linen clothes were stained with some unknown stain. It was a stark contrast to the guest who had stayed here before.


    As for the youth, his appearance was not unusual. He carried a long sword on his back, and his black clothes were washed until they were a little pale. The thing that made people tremble the most was that his right arm was empty, and it was obvious that one of his arms was broken.


    "Miao!"


    He Lao San looked at the two of them who had suddenly arrived in a daze. However, at this moment, a slightly dissatisfied cat cry suddenly sounded. He Lao San finally regained his senses. Only then did he discover that there was a black cat squatting on the youth''s shoulder. At this moment, he was staring at him with his amber eyes wide open and puzzled.


    Third Brother He felt his scalp go numb from the sight of the black cat. He hurriedly walked forward, wanting to greet the two of them.


    "How long have you been here?" But just as he walked up to the two of them, the sloppy-looking old man suddenly asked.


    He Lao San was stunned, but he still didn''t understand what he meant. The green-robed old man, who had lived here for a whole month, raised the teacup in his hand and smiled, "Not long, just a month."


    "Oh." The visitor nodded in response. Then, he directly passed He Lao San and went straight to the green-robed old man. He sat down impolitely, poured himself a cup of tea and drank it on his back.


    He Lao San was stunned for a while before he came to his senses. He realized that this old man who looked like Lu Bu Fan seemed to know this old man who was so sloppy that he almost looked like a beggar.


    He then looked at the young man who had come with the sloppy old man. The young man''s gaze also circled around the two old men who were in great contrast. His eyes were filled with doubt, as if he did not know that the two of them had met before.


    "Is this the child you mentioned in your letter?" However, the two old men did not have the slightest intention of explaining to others. The old man in green poured himself another cup of tea, looked up at the youth, and turned around to ask.


    "Yes." The sloppy old man nodded in response.


    Then he patted his stomach and said somewhat unhappily, "I came all the way here, and you plan to let this old man catch up with you on an empty stomach?"


    Hearing this, the old man in green smiled and turned to look at He Lao San, who was slightly stunned. His voice was gentle as he said, "May I trouble the shopkeeper to prepare some food for my friend? Oh, and that little brother. En, there''s also that cat."


    "Ah! Let''s go now. Sit down, gentlemen." He Lao San was also a wise master. Since these two guests knew the old man in green, then he had nothing to worry about. Moreover, he observed that these people were acting strangely. They were probably not on the same path as him. There was a saying that it was better to do one more thing than one less thing. Therefore, he decided to take this opportunity to leave. It would be less troublesome for him. Thinking like this, He Lao San nodded his head repeatedly, turned around, and walked towards the chef.


    Seeing Old Third He walk into the kitchen, the old man in green turned his head to look at the visitor and said with some envy, "This child is very good."


    "How could the person I, Canghai Liu, have taken a fancy to be wrong?" When the sloppy old man heard this, he grinned. It seemed that he was very used to the words of the green-robed old man.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" The green-robed old man had some understanding of his temperament. He angrily rolled his eyes at the sloppy old man and asked.


    "This child is indeed not bad. Unfortunately, he has lost an arm." The sloppy old man''s voice suddenly lowered, but at that moment, he looked straight at the blue-robed old man.


    "After all, he is half a disciple of my Vastsea Stream."


    "So, I would like to ask you to help me¡­"


    "Attach an arm."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 29 Tiance Prefecture

    "Attach an arm¡­"


    Just as Canghai Liu''s words fell, Xu Han, who was behind him, was stunned.


    He did not expect that there was actually an old acquaintance of Canghai Liu in this remote town of You Zhou, but he did not expect that the reason why Canghai Liu met that old acquaintance was to help him connect his broken arm.


    It''s just¡­


    Can a broken shoulder really be connected?


    If he could, where would he get the shoulder he used to connect it to?


    With Xu Han''s vision, he naturally couldn''t understand.


    The journey up north was really hard. Ordinary people could complete the journey in two months, but Xu Han and Canghai Liuliu had walked for four to five months.


    They needed to avoid the lackeys of the Long Night Division, the heroes seeking revenge, and the raiders chasing after profits.


    To a certain extent, it should be considered a miracle to be able to get here.


    Two months ago, Canghai Liuliu was seriously injured. Xu Han took him to hide, and even had no choice but to return to his old business for a period of time. He pretended to be a beggar and tossed and turned all the way around.


    Even though they tried their best to avoid the crowded area, they still couldn''t avoid some battles. Canghai''s injuries recovered slowly in this kind of battles. It was only a few months later that he recovered slightly, but he still hadn''t fully recovered.


    Xu Han continued to help the black cat absorb the demonic energy in its body every day. After nearly half a year, although the symptoms of the black cat had somewhat eased, there was still a long way to go before it could fully recover.


    After absorbing the demonic power of the black cat, Xu Han''s cultivation increased significantly. In half a year, he had already crossed the Arhat Heavenly Realm from the Arhat Realm to the Diamond Realm. He gradually adapted to fighting with his left arm and recovered his combat strength. As for the Great Evolution Sword Seed that was planted in his dantian, although it was unable to be used, with the guidance of the Vast Ocean Current, his swordsmanship had advanced extremely quickly. Now that he had reached a small success, Xu Han could deal with ordinary troubles alone.


    It was precisely because of Xu Han''s growth that Canghai Liu did not have to be tired of dealing with those enemies who would occasionally cause trouble at home. With time to recover, his body was able to recover to 77.88%. Afterwards, he led Xu Han north impatiently, but did not want to have his old acquaintance waiting here in the remote Northern Lands.


    However, the only pity was that even now, Canghai Liu was unwilling to admit that Xu Han was his disciple.


    In his own words, "I passed on to you the cultivation technique of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, but I am an abandoned disciple of the Sword Mausoleum. I am already unworthy, how can I do anything that does not conform to the rules of the sect?"


    As Xu Han thought about this, the conversation on the wooden table continued.


    "Arm connection?" The green-robed old man frowned when he heard Canghai Liu''s words. He looked up at Canghai Liu, his deep eyes shining as if he was weighing something.


    Canghai Liu didn''t care about this. He raised his head and drank another cup of tea. He smiled and said, "It''s said that the Headmaster of the Great Circle Tiance Prefecture is skilled in medicine, but he gave birth to a skeleton and a living dead. I don''t believe that, but I think there shouldn''t be any big problems with your ability to receive a broken arm."


    Tiance Prefecture ? Headmaster?


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, and his gaze towards the old man in green instantly became surprised.


    The Tiance Prefecture was nominally a colossus that was on par with the Great Zhou and the Long Night Division. It was the decision-making body that was in charge of military affairs from the Great Zhou to the people''s livelihood. Its subordinates had 30,000 Heavenly Policy Army as the garrison of the capital, Chang''an. In a sense, the Tiance Prefecture could be regarded as the number one person under the imperial power.


    However, since the new emperor ascended to the throne, he had intentionally supported the Longevity Division, so that the current Tiance Prefecture had long since disappeared in name.


    However, the master of the Tiance Prefecture , the Headmaster, was still an existence that looked like a god in the eyes of the common people. He had been in charge of the Tiance Prefecture for 60 years and had served the Great Zhou emperors, including the current Taiyuan Emperor. Even Zhu Xian , the head of the Long Night Division, had to be courteous when he saw such a person.


    Xu Han never imagined that Canghai Liu, a villain who had been wanted by the Great Zhou Imperial Court for decades, would have such a friendship with the Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture .


    "Oh, it''s not difficult." The green-robed old man seemed to have smelled something different from Canghai Liu''s seemingly casual attitude. His expression became solemn, and he immediately nodded in agreement. "However, what kind of arm do you want to connect to this child?"


    "I want to go to Great Abyss Mountain ." Canghai Liuliu''s answer was simple and clear, but it didn''t go far.


    However, the expression on the Headmaster''s face froze when he heard this. He instantly became silent, and then his gaze fell on Canghai Liu once again. He sized it up as if he wanted to confirm whether Canghai Liu''s words were just a whim.


    But in the end, he didn''t get the answer he wanted. Therefore, he lowered his head and sighed deeply.


    "Are you really going?"


    He asked, his voice somehow becoming a little low.


    "Eldest Brother is guarding the Sword Tomb and Second Brother is in charge of the mountain gate. They have a heavy responsibility and I have been free for more than 30 years. It''s better for me to do that." Canghai Liu put away his usual cynical attitude and said seriously.


    The candlelight in the inn was still flickering, and the wind and snow outside the room were still wreaking havoc.


    Xu Han looked at the two old men with solemn expressions, and for some reason, an unspeakable sense of anxiety arose in his heart.


    "Actually, as long as you are willing, you have a high chance of reaching that realm. At that time ¡­" The Headmaster seemed to be unable to bear it and tried to persuade him.


    "No." Canghai Liu decisively interrupted the old master.


    "Is there anything good about that realm? I''ve been to Kunlun before. It''s a desolate place. There''s nothing left."


    "But" The old master was not satisfied. He wanted to say something else.


    However, just like last time, his words were interrupted by the ocean currents.


    "No buts. Don''t tell me you want me, Canghai Liuliu, to be like those old immortals from the Lunar Temple, to tremble every day for fear of calamity? What''s the point of living like that for a hundred years and a thousand years? It can''t compare to the decades of my carefree life."


    "Besides" Canghai Liu''s words suddenly changed. A smile appeared on his face as he said, "If this is the case, others can persuade me, but you can''t. Back then, you didn''t step out of the door, so how can you persuade me now?"


    The Headmaster was stunned when he heard this, and then he burst into laughter.


    At this time, Old Third He, the owner of the inn, had already prepared the dishes. He brought out the dishes that looked like they could make one''s index finger move.


    "Just drinking tea is useless. Does the boss have any wine?" Canghai Liu said at that time. He Lao San naturally had no reason to disobey. He smiled as he brought up a pot of wine and said, "Everyone, please enjoy yourself." Only then did he leave.


    "What are you waiting for? Come and eat." When Canghai Liu saw the wine, he immediately smiled and glanced at Xu Han, who was standing at the side. He said unhappily.


    Xu Han finally came to his senses. He sat beside the two of them in a daze. However, he didn''t know if it was because the two of them were too big, or because some information revealed by Canghai Liu''s words made his heart uneasy. Xu Han picked up his chopsticks, but he didn''t move them for a long time.


    "This wine is a good thing. I only entered the sect back then, but the Sword Mausoleum forbade alcohol. In order to drink a mouthful or two, I was punished by my master." Canghai Liu ignored Xu Han''s peculiar behavior. He drank a cup of sake and immediately revealed an intoxicated expression as he murmured.


    The Headmaster seemed to have accepted Canghai Liu''s decision. He also poured himself a glass of sake and drank it. Then, he looked at Xu Han, who was beside him, and frowned again. "This kid has a demonic aura on him."


    "The evil deeds of the Dark Asura Hall naturally require a demonic aura after cultivating the [Asura Art]." Canghai Liu said nonchalantly, as if he was completely focused on the wine cup in front of him.


    "Since that''s the case, he''s still unable to cultivate the Great Evolution Sword Technique of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum with his arm." The old master said. He was a little confused about what Canghai Liuliu was up to.


    The youth in front of him had already cultivated the Asura Technique to a high level. His meridians had already been disrupted by the demonic energy. Even he might not be able to repair it. Since that was the case, what was the use of attaching an arm to this youth? Canghai Liu had planted his sword on such a young man who was unable to cultivate the Great Evolution Sword Technique, so why?


    The old master was extremely puzzled by this.


    "Didn''t I say that?" Hearing this, Canghai Liu suddenly stopped his movements. He turned to look at the old master again and repeated his words word by word, "I want to go to the Great Abyss Mountain !"


    The old master was stunned again, but after a few breaths, a dense expression of shock spread across his face. He stared blankly at the ocean currents and said somewhat absentmindedly, "You want to give it to him?"


    His voice became somewhat loud. Only then did he realize what kind of arm Canghai Liuliu wanted to prepare for Xu Han!


    "Shh." At that time, Canghai Liu made a silent gesture to the old master and poured him a glass of sake. He looked at the Headmaster with disdain and said, "You''re already quite old, can''t you be a little quieter like me?"


    The old master also realized that he had lost his composure. He kept his voice, but his brows were still tightly knitted.


    "Even if that thing is connected, it''s not necessarily a good thing. Are you sure this child can handle it?" Ever since they met, the Headmaster, who gave off the feeling of bathing in the spring breeze, was like a different person at that time. He gritted his teeth and approached Canghai Liuliu, asking in a voice that only the two of them could hear clearly.


    "I believe in my vision." Canghai Liu still maintained his calm demeanor, but his gaze towards the old master was filled with unquestionable determination.


    Just like that, their gazes met in midair. That kind of aura that seemed to have substance began to collide, and Xu Han, who didn''t know why, was right at the center of the storm. He only felt a burst of tremendous pressure, making it difficult for him to breathe. As time passed, this pressure became heavier and heavier, causing his chest to feel stuffy.


    Just as he was about to lose his patience, the Headmaster seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s embarrassment and he was the first to withdraw his gaze.


    The "storm" also stopped, allowing Xu Han to catch his breath.


    "I pressed that arm on him. Do you think he can use it? If you want him to use it freely, you can use my medical skills and the precious herbs unique to the Xuanhe Peak of the Exquisite Pavilion to help him adapt to it." The Headmaster said with a deep gaze. "But the Linglong Pavilion has been at odds with the Imperial Court all these years. I can''t get the medicinal ingredients from the Linglong Pavilion at all."


    "This isn''t simple." Canghai Liu drank another glass of sake and said with a grin.


    "Take him as your disciple, teach him all your medical skills, and send him to the Exquisite Pavilion in a few more ways. Isn''t it over?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 30 There Must Be a Duty For the Heavens to Descend Upon Me

    The Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture didn''t understand what Canghai Liu was thinking, and neither did Xu Han.


    But in the end, the Headmaster agreed to accept Xu Han as his disciple in front of Canghai Liu.


    At that time, a smile appeared on Canghai Liu''s face from the bottom of his heart.


    However, for some reason, that smile suddenly stabbed at Xu Han.


    The next day, Canghai Liuliu bid farewell to the Headmaster and led Xu Han and Xuan''er on their way again.


    They had already arrived at the border of You Zhou, and with their footsteps, they would be able to reach the destination in Canghai Liuliu''s mouth, Great Abyss Mountain , within ten more days.


    The journey that had suddenly begun seemed to have finally come to an end, but Xu Han''s heart was inexplicably uneasy.


    In the past half a year, Xu Han had never asked about the past of the Vast Ocean Current. Compared to the Sword Mausoleum traitor, he was a fierce and evil person. All Xu Han knew was that there were more words like stubbornness, stubbornness, and desperation for face.


    In the end, he still didn''t understand the current.


    Thirty years ago, Xu Han did not know why he had injured his fellow disciples, stealing swords from the sword tomb of the Mausoleum of the Swords, and then betraying his sect.


    Xu Han did not know how he had gone from being a traitor in the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum to angering the entire Great Zhou Empire.


    Thirty years later, Xu Han still didn''t know why he stubbornly wanted to go to Great Abyss Mountain .


    Actually, Xu Han did not care. Whether Canghai Liuliu was good or evil had nothing to do with him. He just felt that Canghai Liuliu treated him well, so he wanted to repay him. That''s all.


    However, in Crooked View City, Xu Han could still remember the conversation between Canghai Liu and the Headmaster of Tiance Prefecture. He could vaguely feel that Canghai Liu was leaving him a path of retreat. It was this point that made Xu Han uneasy.


    Eight days passed.


    Perhaps it was because they were already far away from the Central Plains, or perhaps the weather in Youzhou was too harsh.


    On these eight days, they had never encountered those annoying flies again.


    They walked very smoothly and arrived at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain .


    As night fell, the wind and snow arrived as usual.


    Xu Han found some dry wood in the withered forest not far away and brought it back to the cave where they lived. Then, he lit a campfire to keep them warm.


    Canghai Liu wiped away the scarlet sword quietly. Xu Han glanced at him and silently walked to Xuan''er''s side to pick it up. It was as if every day before, he began to absorb the berserk demonic energy in his body.


    Xu Han had done this a hundred times and was already familiar with it.


    After absorbing the demonic energy and refining it in the snow with the Asura Art, more than two hours had passed.


    Xuan''er had already fallen asleep beside the campfire, while Canghai Liuliu was still wiping the sword in his hand.


    Xu Han sat there silently. He hesitated slightly, but in the end, he couldn''t help but ask, "Is this sword what those people want?"


    Regardless of whether it was the clerks of the Long Night Division or those Jianghu raiders who chased after profits, they had asked Canghai Liuliu about the whereabouts of a sword more than once. Canghai Liuliu was frank about the sword that he had made Xu Han carry on his back. However, for some reason, those people did not believe it. Instead, they felt that Canghai Liuliu was playing with them.


    However, Xu Han had a hunch that this sword was the one that the entire Great Zhou Empire, the Imperial Court, and the Jianghu Empire flocked to!


    "Yes." Canghai Liu nodded, but did not look back at Xu Han.


    He was still wiping the sword.


    "Did you steal that sword from the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum?" Xu Han asked again in a distracted manner. In the past, Xu Han would never pursue these things that Canghai Liuliu was unwilling to tell him. However, the Great Abyss Mountain was right in front of him, and Xu Han felt somewhat uneasy in his heart. That was why he had asked such a question.


    Clearly, Canghai Liu did not expect Xu Han to ask such a question. He paused to wipe his sword before nodding after slight hesitation.


    Why steal swords?


    This question immediately appeared in Xu Han''s mind. He almost blurted it out, but for some reason, he hesitated. In the end, he did not ask and swallowed the words that had reached his mouth.


    Perhaps even he himself was not telling the truth. Was he afraid of not being answered, or was he afraid of answers that he did not want to believe?


    The two of them fell into silence again.


    The bonfire burned the dry firewood and gave off a crisp crackling sound, echoing in the silent snowy night.


    "How did you see the Great Evolution Sword Technique?" Canghai Liu finally finished wiping the sword. He carefully put it away and then looked at Xu Han to break the strange silence between the two of them.


    "Mm. I''ve finished reading it. Although I''m puzzled, I''ve already memorized it." Xu Han nodded in response.


    The Great Evolution Sword Technique was the cultivation method of the sword seeds planted in Xu Han''s body by the sea. The sword seeds planted before were only its general principles. This method allowed cultivators to cultivate from the Treasure Aquarius Realm to the Great Evolution Realm. Naturally, it was broad and profound. With Xu Han''s current horizons, he could not completely understand it.


    "Where are you confused? Tell me about it." Canghai gossiped.


    Xu Han was stunned. "Those are too tedious. I might not be able to remember them even if Senior hasn''t cultivated yet. Why don''t I wait until I reach that level before asking Senior for advice?"


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he looked straight at Canghai Liu, as if he was waiting for some of the answers he had hoped for.


    Hearing this, Canghai Liu was stunned for a moment before nodding his head in a low voice.


    "Oh."


    "The cultivation method depends on yourself. No matter how much I talk about it, it''s not as practical as comprehending it yourself."


    Canghai Liu replied.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s body trembled. He raised his head to look at Canghai Liuliu. The campfire reflected the youth''s pitch-black eyes, and the light inside flashed.


    "Senior ¡­"


    "We''re going up the mountain tomorrow. Let''s rest early." Just as Xu Han spoke, he was interrupted by Canghai Liuliu. Then, he lay down without turning back and fell asleep beside the campfire.


    Xu Han calmly looked at Canghai Liuliu, who had already closed his eyes. He remained silent for a long time before finally letting out a deep sigh and helplessly sleeping with him.


    ¡­


    Great Abyss Mountain .


    It was a demon mountain.


    The monsters in the mountains were overwhelming, and if a person entered, there would be no life or death.


    Legend has it that in ancient times, the Great Demon revolted, and an immortal sealed it in a bottomless abyss. In order to prevent future troubles, the immortal used a supreme divine ability to move over a mountain to fill up the abyss, and the Great Abyss Mountain came from this.


    Of course, the history was too long, so no one knew whether the legends were true or false.


    However, the Great Abyss Mountain was actually stung by all sorts of monsters, and even the most powerful cultivators of the Great Zhou Dynasty did not dare to waste their lives in it.


    Ever since they arrived within a hundred li radius of the Great Abyss Mountain yesterday, Xu Han had faintly smelled something unusual. However, the hundred li radius of the Great Abyss Mountain was as if it was rumored to be empty.


    When they arrived at the Great Abyss Mountain through layers of snow, the scenery in front of them changed.


    The Great Abyss Mountain and the snow-capped Nether Continent were like two worlds.


    If it was Ling Lie''s snowstorm that turned the entire Nether Continent into a vast white world, Great Abyss Mountain was an oasis within that vast white world.


    "Miao!" Xuan''er squatted on top of Xu Han''s head and looked at the towering mountain wrapped in dense woods. Her eyes were wide open, and her face was filled with shock and curiosity.


    Although Xu Han tried his best to remain calm, the strange expression in his eyes also revealed the astonishment in his heart.


    He couldn''t help but have an illusion that compared to the vibrant Great Abyss Mountain in front of him, the snow-covered Nether Continent outside might be the most ferocious place.


    "Let''s go." Canghai Liu raised his head to look at the mountain in front of him. A bright light flashed in his eyes. Then, he stopped talking and led Xu Han and the black cat towards the Great Abyss Mountain .


    The unexpected appearance of Great Abyss Mountain truly shook Xu Han''s heart at the beginning, but he would not let go of his vigilance because of this.


    Xu Han, who had worked as an assassin for Dark Asura Hall for two years, understood one thing.


    Sometimes, the more beautiful and harmless things looked, the more deadly they were.


    However, after walking for a long time, Xu Han, who was vigilant, did not encounter any trouble as he had imagined.


    The "Asura Art" he cultivated allowed him to accurately smell a faint demonic aura pervading the forest. It must be something that only elves could leave behind when they came out. Although Xu Han had never seen the legendary monsters, he could vaguely sense that something was following them.


    Whether it was an elf or a wild beast, Xu Han was not sure.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t attack me." However, Canghai Liuliu, who was walking ahead, seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s doubts. He looked back at the solemn Xu Han and said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He knew that the Vast Ocean Current could sense the trailers as well. However, he did not know why the Vast Ocean Current was so sure.


    But now that Canghai Liu had spoken, Xu Han felt a little relieved.


    "Where are we going?" He put away his worries, then thought of something else and asked Canghai Liu.


    "Mountain peak." Canghai Liu''s answer was simple and clear.


    After Canghai Liu met the Headmaster, Xu Han faintly sensed that something was amiss. At this moment, he thought for a moment and finally mustered up his courage. Then, he asked, "What exactly are you going to do? Or is there something on the top of the mountain?"


    Hearing this, Canghai Liu smiled. He turned around and looked at Xu Han again, but his footsteps never stopped.


    "I remember you telling me that you were a beggar before."


    "You used to ask your own people why they were alive?"


    "Then tell me, you feel that since living is such a difficult thing, and everyone still has to work so hard to live, then living must have its meaning.


    "The heavens told us to come to this world, so we must have arranged our own mission."


    "You''re still looking for your own mission."


    "And I¡­"


    Canghai Liu paused for a moment before turning his head towards the towering mountain peak and speaking heavily.


    "I''m fulfilling my mission."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 31 Dajun, Do You Dare to Make a Bet

    The journey up the mountain wasn''t easy either.


    It took Xu Han and Canghai Liu 17 days to climb to the top of Great Abyss Mountain .


    This was also the reason why Canghai Liuliu had used magical techniques to help him along the way. If Xu Han were to do it himself, even if he didn''t slip and fall, it would probably take him two to three months to reach the peak alive.


    When they reached the top of the mountain, the scenery in front of them suddenly changed.


    The peak of the Great Abyss Mountain was a bare circular platform that was a hundred zhang long. It was extremely flat, not like it was formed from heaven, but rather, it was more like it had been flattened by a huge sharp blade.


    This thought made Xu Han shiver.


    He could not imagine just how powerful an existence it was to be able to achieve this.


    Perhaps only the legendary Great Sage of the Monster race had such strength, but once he recalled some legends about the Great Abyss Mountain , Xu Han had no choice but to doubt for the first time whether this seemingly ridiculous statement was true or not.


    Compared to Xu Han''s suspicions, Canghai Liuliu seemed familiar.


    When he reached the peak of the mountain, he suddenly stopped and remained silent for a while.


    "We''re here."


    He said.


    Her voice was deep and gentle.


    It was as if he was sighing and saying goodbye.


    "Senior?" Beside him, Xu Han looked at the empty dome and then at the solemn expression of the ocean currents. He didn''t know why, but he was also uneasy.


    At that moment, the ocean current landed on the dome.


    Xu Han was shocked and was about to follow, but an invisible barrier suddenly appeared in front of him. Xu Han, who was overwhelmed by what he saw, collided with the black cat on his shoulder and fell to the ground with a heavy bounce.


    "Kid." Canghai Liuliu, who landed on the dome, stood with his hands behind his back. He looked up into the distance and said this.


    Xu Han, who was sitting on the ground, raised his head and looked at Canghai Liu in confusion. He was just about to say something.


    "If that day comes, I will bring my sword with me¡­"


    "The number of victories and losses is unknown."


    However, Canghai Liu''s voice rang out first.


    Then, Xu Han was still stunned, but Canghai Liuliu''s hand suddenly stretched out. He held it in the void, and Xu Han felt his back tremble. The scarlet sword let out a clear cry and transformed into a streak of light that leapt into Canghai Liuliu''s hand.


    Canghai Liuliu was naturally the same as Canghai Liuliu, describing him as sloppy and ragged.


    It was just that a mountain breeze suddenly came from nowhere at that moment.


    The white hair on his forehead that looked like weeds was raised by the mountain wind, and the gray robe around his body stirred.


    A mighty aura surged out of his body, and the dust on the dome immediately rippled out.


    Canghai Liuliu looked into the distance, and a divine light shone in his murky eyes. It was as if the roars of dragons and tigers could be heard in the heavens and earth.


    Xu Han stared blankly at Canghai Liuliu in the distance. He suddenly remembered that day when Canghai Liuliu had gone to Heavenly Battle City, he did not bring this sword with him.


    And if you take it with you¡­


    "Brat, I forgot to ask you. Do you dare to take the arm I found for you?" Canghai Liu suddenly turned his head to look at Xu Han and asked.


    Xu Han smelled the meaning behind Canghai Liu''s words. He stood up and looked at Canghai Liu silently for a long time. Finally, he bowed respectfully and said with a solemn expression, "Senior has bestowed him with Xu Han."


    "Alright!"


    Hearing this, Canghai Liu laughed loudly. It was as if he had fulfilled a certain wish. The expression on his face immediately relaxed. Then, he withdrew his gaze and raised the sword in his hand high under Xu Han''s gaze.


    "The thirty-ninth abandoned disciple of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, Canghai Liuliu, wishes to see Great Lord!"


    "The thirty-ninth abandoned disciple of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, Canghai Liuliu, wishes to see Great Lord!!"


    "The thirty-ninth abandoned disciple of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, Canghai Liuliu, wishes to see Great Lord!!!"


    ¡­


    At that time, the voice of the Vast Ocean Stream spread out like a tide, louder and louder, echoing back and forth on the uninhabited peak of the Great Abyss Mountain .


    He shouted nine times before stopping, but the echoes were still echoing.


    Another dozen breaths passed.


    Canghai Liu''s voice gradually stopped, but Xu Han looked at Canghai Liu doubtfully, not knowing what he was doing.


    Boom!


    Right at this moment, a loud explosion suddenly sounded from within the forest.


    The beast was alarmed, and the bird flapped its wings.


    "Hu¡­"


    Before Xu Han could recover from the loud noise, a long breath came from all directions.


    The voice resembled the murmurs of some gigantic creature that had awakened from a long slumber.


    Xu Han had never experienced such a strange scene before. He lowered his eyes and looked around vigilantly. Even the black cat on his shoulder noticed something strange at that time. Its eyes narrowed into slits, and the fangs at the corners of its mouth were exposed. Occasionally, it would let out an oozing scream.


    Compared to Xu Han and the Black Cat''s alert, Canghai Liu seemed to have anticipated such a situation. He placed his sword behind his back and stood with his hands behind his back, looking at a certain spot in front of him as if he was patiently waiting for something.


    "Another three hundred years?"


    After a few breaths, a deep voice suddenly sounded.


    At that moment, a red phantom gradually appeared in front of Canghai Liu.


    Xu Han was still far away, unable to see the phantom clearly. He felt that the phantom figure came out of thin air, as if it had walked out of thin air. It was extremely strange.


    The red phantom naturally didn''t care about Xu Han. From the moment he appeared, his gaze landed directly on Canghai Liuliu. He sized up Canghai Liuliu for a while. After a long time, the phantom withdrew its gaze and said slowly.


    "What exactly happened in the past three hundred years? The Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum actually sent a Great Evolution Realm mortal to seal the true body. Did the world not remember its name for too long, or did the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum lose its inheritance?"


    The phantom''s voice was not very loud, but it carried with it an innate dignity of a superior.


    When Xu Han heard this, the words "three hundred years" and "seal" contained in the few words of the phantom in the distance showed Xu Han that the phantom was extraordinary. It was even very likely that it was a legendary immortal or a great demon.


    "Dajun, you''re joking. Dajun''s prestige is something that no one dares to forget even after thousands of years. How dare my Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum underestimate Dajun?" Canghai Liu seemed to have anticipated the appearance of this phantom. He smiled and said with a calm tone, but the light in his eyes grew brighter.


    "Oh?" The phantom''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a cold light suddenly appeared inside.


    "Then do you think you can seal the true body?"


    "The Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum was ordered by our ancestors to guard the Great Lord. It has been over 4,000 years since it was suppressed every three hundred years. Even though my cultivation is inferior to my ancestors'', I am still unwilling to let down the great trust of my ancestors. I am willing to give it a try with my broken body."


    Canghai Liu seemed to have ignored the mockery in the words of the phantom. He said seriously, his attitude neither humble nor arrogant, but extremely serious.


    "Huh?" The phantom seemed to have sensed the seriousness of Vastsea Stream''s attitude. He put away his teasing expression and sized up the old man in front of him.


    "In more than 4,500 years, fourteen Southern Desolate Sword Immortals have been here one after another. Only two or three left alive. Do you want to suppress me for another three hundred years, or are you in a hurry to release me?" The phantom asked again. There was less arrogance and more doubt in his voice.


    "Whether you succeed or fail, you have to give it a try. However, since you are so confident, do you dare to bet with me?" Canghai Liu still maintained his neither humble nor arrogant attitude, and his calm tone made the Great Lord, who had lived for countless years, have an illusion that he could not see through it.


    But the phantom had his pride after all. After a moment of silence, he said again, "Alright, but what do you want to bet with me?"


    "If I am unfortunate enough to perish and fail to suppress the Grand Lord like the previous sages, I can guarantee that no one will return to the Great Abyss Mountain within ten years. Whether or not the Grand Lord can escape within these ten years depends on the Grand Lord''s good fortune." Canghai Liu said slowly.


    The phantom clearly did not expect Canghai Liu to put forward such a bet, so he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He had been sealed here for more than four thousand years, and the seal would loosen every three hundred years. Therefore, every time the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum sent disciples to reinforce the seal, most of those who came died by his hands, but at the same time, he was unable to prevent the seal from being reinforced again and again.


    Such a lonely four thousand years was truly too difficult to endure. If what Canghai Liu said was true, then giving him another ten years and the disciples of the Mausoleum of No Swords causing trouble again was not impossible. Therefore, the conditions offered by Canghai Liu could be said to be extremely attractive to him.


    But at the same time, that Great Lord was not a fool.


    Since Canghai Liuliu dared to make such a bet, this item that he wanted was definitely not of ordinary quality, and he was definitely extremely confident in his own strength. The phantom could understand this, but it could not let go of its desire for freedom.


    He pondered for a long time before asking, "What if you succeed?"


    Hearing this, Canghai Liu smiled and said slowly.


    "If I am lucky enough to win, I want something from the Sovereign."


    As soon as Canghai Liu said those words, Xu Han, who had been completely shocked by the conversation between the two of them, suddenly regained his senses. He looked at Canghai Liu in disbelief. The pupils in his eyes suddenly dilated, and a faint terrifying guess floated in his mind.


    "What is it?" The phantom asked with a frown. He had been sealed here for more than four thousand years, and there was no longer anything long on his body. He really couldn''t understand what Canghai Liuliu was looking for.


    "One of Dajun''s arms."


    As soon as these words were spoken, both the phantom and the distant Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated, and fury and horror appeared between their brows.


    "This sovereign''s arm?" The phantom said with a deep gaze. Killing intent surged out of his gaze as he looked at Canghai Liu.


    "Dajun doesn''t dare?" Canghai Liu, on the other hand, did not care. The scarlet sword was abruptly held in his hand, pointing at the phantom with Ling Li''s sword tip. He asked in such a manner, and his tone carried a trace of disdain.


    The phantom naturally recognized the contempt in Canghai Liuliu''s words. How could he accept it? He frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "Alright!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 32 Canghai Fudongliu

    Before this, Xu Han had some doubts and fantasies about the arm connection that Canghai Liu had suddenly mentioned.


    However, no matter how he thought about it, he would never have imagined that the arm that Canghai Liu had prepared for him would actually be this arm that had an unknown origin, but was extremely ancient and powerful.


    His head was a little blurry.


    Even though his temperament was much stronger than his peers, he was still only seventeen years old. At this moment, he was completely unable to imagine what kind of situation it would bring him to possess such an arm.


    But soon, a determination flashed across his forehead. He was already unwilling to accept the current situation, so he had the fortune to sell himself in Dark Asura Hall . Now, he had lost an arm. Although he did not show any signs of anything unusual about this, his heart was somewhat unfair and gloomy about it. Now that he had the chance, he naturally had to give it a try. As for whether it was a disaster or a blessing, Xu Han naturally said it was not true, but he was willing to gamble.


    If he didn''t have the courage to do so, then why would he have to enter the Dark Asura Hall back then?


    As Xu Han''s thoughts surged in his mind, Canghai Liuliu didn''t hesitate to receive the permission of the phantom. He swung the edge of his sword and charged straight at the phantom.


    The phantom had never thought that Canghai Liuliu would be so decisive. He naturally did not dare to be arrogant. After all, although Canghai Liuliu''s cultivation was difficult for him to see, he would definitely be prepared to make such a bet. The phantom understood this logic and was therefore extremely cautious.


    At that moment, his toes pointed to the ground and his body retreated abruptly, wanting to avoid the sudden sword strike from the Vast Ocean Current.


    However, Canghai Liu was not satisfied with such a result. A cold light flashed in his turbid eyes, and the gray robes around his body bulged like air bags. The speed of the sword blade suddenly increased a bit at that moment, and he relentlessly chased after the retreating figure of the phantom.


    The phantom''s eyebrows finally revealed a wisp of dense anger at that moment.


    How powerful and ancient was he?


    If he hadn''t been careless back then, how could he have been sealed here?


    If it weren''t for the fact that the immortal seal had always been pressing down on him, how could he have been bullied by the disciples of the Mausoleum of Swords every three hundred years?


    More than four thousand years of resentment surged into his heart at this moment, and the shadow''s eyes suddenly turned scarlet red.


    "Junior, do you really think this sovereign is easy to bully?" He let out a loud shout, and his rage turned into thunder that shook the heavens, causing the heavens and the earth to change color.


    At that moment, the clouds and winds of the Great Abyss Mountain peak, which was still ten thousand kilometers clear, were filled with muffled thunder.


    The phantom''s entire body burst out with a pressure akin to that of a sovereign. His hand suddenly stretched out to meet the sword that was piercing towards him like this.


    At that moment, the clouds in the sky and the wind in the mountains frantically rushed towards the palm of the phantom as if they had received a royal edict. They rushed forward one after another to meet the sword strike of the ocean currents.


    "Pu." Canghai Liuliu''s body trembled and he let out a muffled snort. Yin red blood immediately seeped out from the corner of his mouth.


    "A mere Great Evolution Realm cultivator dares to come here and humiliate himself!" A wisp of color appeared in the eyes of the phantom that had succeeded in one strike. He said coldly, and the aura around his body was immense. At that moment, the wind and clouds gathered together and continued to move. After a few breaths, they shockingly turned into thin snakes.


    The red light around the phantom immediately flowed down his arm towards the thin snakes. The bodies of the thin snakes turned blood-colored under the influence of the red light, and their appearances instantly became a bit ferocious.


    The poisonous snake, which was clearly formed from the power of the phantom, seemed to have intelligence in their eyes. Driven by the phantom, the long sword that spat out messages and wrapped around the ocean swiftly attacked the ocean.


    When he saw that he was about to cross the sword and hisse towards Canghai Liu''s arm.


    The corner of Canghai Liu''s mouth suddenly curled into a smile, and a divine light suddenly burst out from his eyes.


    His lips parted slightly.


    A low, high-pitched syllable came out of his mouth at that moment.


    He said.


    "Xing Tian."


    As soon as he said that.


    The sky, which had been dimmed by the phantom, instantly darkened a little.


    It was as if the lightning serpent had already pressed down on the clouds above his head, and the lightning python howled.


    A monstrous pressure surged from the heavens and earth, heading straight for the ocean currents, as if it wanted to suppress them.


    The phantom, who had been calm enough from beginning to end, suddenly dilated his pupils when he heard the two words.


    Ding!


    However, it was in the midst of this heaven and earth anomaly, the boundless thunder and lightning.


    An extremely soft voice suddenly pierced through the violent thunder and entered everyone''s ears.


    It sounded like a chicken crow before daytime, like the evening bell at dusk.


    It wasn''t vast, but it was as loud as lightning.


    It was a sword cry.


    As the sound of the sword fell, the sword in Canghai Liu''s hand suddenly exploded with a dazzling bloody light.


    Boom!


    The thunder in the heavens and earth was even louder, as if something had fallen into boundless rage.


    There were even a few bolts of lightning in the clouds that turned into lightning pythons and fell straight down, chopping apart ravines around the ocean currents.


    However, the ocean currents did not move.


    He was like a god standing between heaven and earth. Everything flowed, but he didn''t move like a mountain.


    The bloody light on the sword became even brighter. Under the bloody light, the venomous snakes wrapped around the sword let out miserable screams as if they had touched lava. In the end, their bodies shattered and turned into nothingness.


    "The sky is round!" Canghai Liu spat out a thunderclap from his mouth.


    At that moment, the sword in his hand and his body turned into a streak of light and headed straight for the shadow''s face.


    The wind and clouds that the phantom had just summoned were torn apart like defeated leather under the sword light, and in the blink of an eye, the sword touched his body.


    The phantom that was still in shock didn''t even have time to resist. With a tremor, it was sent flying dozens of feet away by the sword light.


    Boom!


    The thunder in the sky was even louder.


    This seemingly short-lived battle between the two of them ended with a lot of battles.


    Canghai Liuliu landed on the side with his sword in hand. His clothes fluttered, and his eyes were filled with starlight. The sword intent around his body was washing away, and his aura was like a rainbow.


    The phantom floated in the sky with a solemn expression on its face. The red light around its body was dim, and it was clear that it had suffered a hidden loss in the battle just now.


    "Heavenly Punishment Sword? No wonder you have the courage to fight against me." He looked at Canghai Liuliu with deep eyes and said coldly. His tone was no longer as arrogant and contemptuous as before, but rather a bit more dignified.


    However, this kind of solemnity was not aimed at Canghai Liu, but at the sword in his hand that was glittering with a seductive and bloody light.


    In the distance, Xu Han could see everything. The fight between the two of them had already exceeded his understanding. Even though he had already predicted the strength of the Vast Ocean Current, it was only now that he saw it that he realized that his thoughts on that level of existence were a bit too naive.


    "Dajun Yan laughed. Without any reliance, how could I dare to make a fool of myself?"


    Canghai Liu said calmly, At this moment, the bloody light on the longsword in his hand seemed to possess intelligence. He actually began to climb onto the arm that was holding the sword. Then, the blood light turned into streaks of blood energy and poured into his hand. At that time, his arm turned bright red. Blood vessels bulged out like ferocious venomous snakes that covered his palm and began to spread towards his arm at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Has the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum already reached this level? To suppress me for another three hundred years, you actually dare to use such a vicious creature?" The changes in Canghai Liu''s hand naturally couldn''t be concealed from the phantom''s eyes. He said in a deep voice, his tone carrying a hint of disdain, and at the same time, there was an indescribable solemnity.


    "I''ve been to Kunlun. I''ve seen the scenery there. Dajun knows what this sword means, and I know it too." Canghai Liu stared at the phantom in the sky. "Don''t tell me that you don''t know that you have to have this sword to deal with those things?"


    "It''s just that I overestimated myself in the end. The might of the fierce sword is far from something I can control."


    At this point, Canghai Liu seemed to have thought of something that he was unwilling to mention. His gaze instantly dimmed a little, and even his voice became low.


    "So you want to take one of my arms and use demonic power to control the fierce sword?" The phantom''s expression froze when he heard this. He seemed to have comprehended something, but then he seemed to have thought of something. His gaze swept across the surroundings and finally landed on Xu Han in the distance. "You want to bet on that child?" He asked.


    "What do you think, Great Lord?" The blood light from the vicious sword continued to corrode Vast Ocean Stream''s right arm. In the blink of an eye, his entire right arm had become extremely strange. However, he was still unaware of this. He smiled and looked at the phantom. His tone was not like a mortal enemy who wanted to fight to the death, but rather like a confidante he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Ordinary people are not surprising." The phantom shook its head and frowned.


    "The immortals of Kunlun are still not comparable to those things, but mortals have lived in seclusion for tens of thousands of years. Perhaps, even if they can defeat immortals, they may not be certain." Canghai Liu said nonchalantly.


    The two of them deliberately controlled their voices. Although Xu Han saw that the two of them seemed to be talking, because of the distance and the endless thunder between the heavens and the earth, he was unable to hear their conversation clearly. However, he was secretly curious why the two of them, who had just killed so many people, stopped at this moment.


    "Really? It''s a pity that you can''t convince me to put the fate of my clansmen in the hands of a child like you, especially a human child!" The phantom''s eyes turned cold as he said this. At that moment, an overwhelming might surged out of his body, spilling out from the top of the mountain like a river.


    "Your Majesty misunderstands again. I don''t want to impose fate on anyone. I just want to give him a key. As for whether to use it or not, it''s all a matter behind me. It has nothing to do with me." Canghai shook his head again, but the sword in his hand was lifted by him at that moment. At that moment, the sword intent around his body also surged out from his body, colliding with the aura emitted by the phantom. Dust immediately flew up from the top of the mountain.


    "Really? But it''s not your mouth that wants to convince me." The phantom said, his voice becoming even colder.


    "I know." Canghai Liu nodded. The sword was suddenly erected in front of his chest. The index and ring fingers of his other hand were erected and pressed against the sword.


    "Kid, look carefully. This is the last move I''ll teach you!"


    His voice suddenly grew louder, passing through layers of thunder and entering Xu Han''s eardrums.


    After saying this, he turned his head to look at the figure in the sky that looked like a sovereign.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes. His index finger and ring finger sliced across the sword body. At that time, a sword seed appeared behind him, carrying a vigorous sword intent. The sword seed grew violently under the sword intent.


    In an instant, it turned into a green seven-petaled lotus flower that was about to bloom.


    "The Grand Dao is complete!"


    Canghai Liu''s voice carried a surging majesty as it resounded on the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain .


    "You can also use the Sword Derivation!"


    After he finished speaking, the seven-petaled green lotus behind him suddenly bloomed like an edict.


    He stepped on the green lotus and his body was like a rainbow.


    Under the thunder that filled the sky, the wind and clouds of the meeting suddenly stopped.


    At that time, the boundless sword intent carried wind, rain, lightning, and lightning as it transformed into an azure dragon carrying the man who stepped on the lotus flower as it charged towards the dome.


    That sword strike was extremely loud, causing mountains and rivers to overturn.


    With that sword strike, everyone fell, and the immortal lowered his eyebrows.


    That sword strike only wanted to go somewhere, but it didn''t find its way back.


    ¡­


    "The Grand Dao is complete, and the sword can also be derived."


    That was the opening general outline of the Great Evolution Sword Art, but it also contained the essence of this vast sword art.


    A sword seed can spread out to all things in the world. According to the book, once a sword seed spreads out a seven-petaled lotus, the moment the sword lotus blossoms, it will be the time for the sword art to reach completion, breaking through the Great Evolution Realm and ascending to the Immortal Realm.


    Of course, it wasn''t necessary for the Sword Lotus to bloom.


    For example, it was written in the book that cultivators could use their lifespan as a guide to forcefully bloom a lotus flower.


    And the price to be paid.


    It''s a life¡­


    Xu Han looked at the sword, his eyes empty, as if he had lost his soul.


    He knew that for the rest of his life, he would never forget that sword.


    ¡­


    A month later.


    At the bottom of the Great Abyss Mountain .


    An old man in green stood in the heavy snow. He held an oil umbrella and looked into the distance as if he was waiting for something.


    In the distance, a youth with a broken arm was carrying a long sword on his back, and a black cat was squatting on his shoulder. In his hand, he was holding a blood-red right arm that did not look like a human hand as he slowly walked over.


    His expression was blank and his clothes were ragged, as if he had experienced many twists and turns before arriving here.


    "Coming." The green-robed old man smiled as he watched the youth walk over and asked softly.


    "Oh." The youth came to the old man''s side. At that time, he looked up at the old man and asked, "From today onwards, you are my master?"


    "Yes." The old man nodded.


    "May I ask you a question?" The severed-armed youth asked again with a serious expression.


    "Master, please ask." The old man said with a smile.


    "What does this arm mean to me?" A puzzled look appeared in the youth''s eyes.


    "The key to the solution, the staircase to the heavens. Of course, it could also be the chains that imprisoned them in the abyss." The old man paused for a moment before turning to look at the youth and asking, "How is it? Have you thought it through?"


    The youth''s gaze instantly became complicated. He looked at the old man and pondered for a long time before finally asking, "What about him? What kind of person is he?"


    The old man didn''t say anything. He only turned around and looked at the towering mountain peak amidst the heavy snow. After a long silence, he said.


    "Flaming Sun Fresh Spring Water, Sky Bearing Pine in the Snow."


    "An ancient rebel, a mortal is a true sage."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 34 Back Then, Grudges

    Ye Chengtai , who was already filled with killing intent, was slightly stunned by the young man''s words or the confidence in his tone.


    He also slowly stood up and looked into the darkness at the youth''s pitch-black eyes. His hands gradually clenched into fists, and surging energy poured out like a flood.


    " Marquis wants to kill me?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes. The black cat on his shoulder was lazily curled up, as if he had not sensed the killing intent pervading the hall at all.


    "Husband." The woman behind her called out. After all, she was also from a wealthy family. She had followed Ye Chengtai and Guan Hai all these years, but she still had some experience in the world. At this time, the lights in the hall were extinguished. It wasn''t difficult for her to guess that her husband was already tempted to kill her. She naturally didn''t know where his killing intent came from, but she still felt that it was inappropriate.


    However, Ye Chengtai did not respond to the woman''s call.


    In the darkness, he narrowed his eyes, as if his gaze could see the youth''s appearance through the layers of night.


    He didn''t feel any aura from this youth. In other words, this youth''s cultivation was only at the Treasure Aquarius Realm. At such a young age, his cultivation was already not ordinary or ordinary. It should be able to be described as a complete mess.


    However, according to the Headmaster''s letter, Ye Chengtai would not be able to make him suppress the entire Ye Clan on such a young man.


    If it had been a few years ago, he would have lost his position and risked his life. But now that his daughter was valued by the Linglong Pavilion, she could soar into the sky. Although Ye Chengtai was not a powerful person, he did not want to drag his daughter down because of him, and even bring disaster to the Ye Clan.


    Over the years, he had already suffered a lot from the Shepherd King''s plot to rebel, and this had finally improved. He was unwilling to take any more risks.


    "Teacher and I are grateful. I, Ye Chengtai, am not a hero, but I do not want to be the one to repay you for your kindness. If you leave now, I will pretend that I have never seen you, nor have I seen this letter." Ye Chengtai said in a deep voice, with a threatening tone.


    "What if I don''t leave?" Xu Han smiled and asked with a calm expression. He did not show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction or fear because of Ye Chengtai ''s aggressive attitude.


    At that time, anger finally climbed up to the top of Ye Chengtai ''s eyebrows.


    "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?" As he spoke, one of his hands suddenly turned into a claw and was about to attack Xu Han''s face.


    His speed was extremely fast. As a Nether Opening Realm cultivator, his strength was pushed to the limit. Before the woman at the side could even regain her senses, Ye Chengtai ''s sharp claws had already arrived in front of Xu Han.


    Facing Ye Chengtai ''s murderous intent, Xu Han was still standing there with a smile on his face. He didn''t move at all, as if he hadn''t reacted yet.


    Seeing that the sharp claws had reached the noodle door, Xu Han''s face was about to be torn apart in the next moment.


    "Father!" Suddenly, a tender cry came from outside the room.


    Ye Chengtai ''s body trembled. He suddenly retracted his sharp claws from Xu Han''s face and retreated into the distance. Then, he waved his hand and the extinguished candle in the hall lit up again, illuminating the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country with golden light.


    Squeak.


    With a hoarse sound, the door of the hall was pushed open from the outside, and a figure wearing a light red dress walked into the room.


    "Father, why did you put out the candle at night?" The figure asked.


    Ye Chengtai , who was still filled with killing intent, immediately smiled when he faced the figure''s questioning. He hurriedly said.


    "The night wind blew heavily. I accidentally blew out the candle."


    "Is that so?" The figure frowned. Obviously, she was a little suspicious of Ye Chengtai ''s words. She turned around and looked at the situation in the room. However, her mother''s face was a little pale, and a youth with a strange appearance squatting on her shoulder was standing beside her.


    "Who is this?" She carefully recalled it and confirmed that she had never seen this youth before, so she asked.


    At that time, Xu Han also looked at that figure.


    It was a young girl with a ponytail. Wu Si hung down at her waist, revealing her forehead as smooth as jade. Her eyes under her eyebrows seemed to contain autumn water. Her lips were so red that they had bright teeth. Against the background of a pink dress, she looked extremely extraordinary. She was a picturesque beauty.


    This must be the daughter of Ye Chengtai , the closed disciple of the Linglong Pavilion Elder, Ye Hongjian .


    Hearing this, Ye Chengtai pointed at Xu Han, wanting to find some words, but after all, he was still facing the sword a moment ago, so it was still a bit difficult for Ye Chengtai to say something.


    "I, Xu Han, greet Miss." Xu Han smiled, as if he had long forgotten about the fight just now. He cupped his hands and said to Ye Hongjian , his attitude respectful, but not humble and arrogant. "I am Marquis '' new bodyguard. I will be responsible for escorting Miss to Linglong Pavilion."


    "You!?" Ye Chengtai was already hostile to Xu Han''s sudden appearance. Seeing him speaking nonsense in front of his daughter, he was infuriated and wanted to say something.


    "Guards?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian tilted her head to look at her father. Ye Chengtai sensed that her daughter''s gaze had to suppress the anger in her heart.


    As a father, he didn''t want his daughter to get involved in the muddy waters of Great Zhou.


    This was his instinct and, of course, his responsibility.


    "That''s right, but Young Master Xu is just a candidate. Just who should be tested again?" Ye Chengtai said in a deep voice.


    According to the letter, the youth in front of him was the disciple of the Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture . The Headmaster left this letter to ask Ye Chengtai to think of a way to send him to the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Ye Hongjian was a closed door disciple appointed by the elders of the Exquisite Pavilion. Although it was not easy to bring one or two people into the Exquisite Pavilion, it was not difficult to calculate.


    But behind this¡­


    Back then, His Majesty had ordered Zhu Xian , the head of the Long Night Division, to annihilate the entire Mu Wang Manor in the name of plotting against them, leaving only that ignorant little heir unaccounted for. Outsiders looked like the Emperor was afraid of the 200,000 Mu Clan troops that the Mu Clan had in Jizhou Sword Dragon Pass, but Ye Chengtai was very clear. What the Emperor truly feared was the deeply rooted Tiance Prefecture that had assisted the Great Zhou Monarchs.


    After annihilating the Mu Palace, he chopped off an arm of the Heavenly Policy Palace.


    Ever since then, the Tiance Prefecture had been suppressed by the Longevity Division that His Majesty had intentionally supported. Now, it was in name only, and the Headmaster''s whereabouts were unknown a year ago.


    Not to mention whether the Headmaster was alive or dead, but with the Headmaster''s temperament, since he had sent his disciple to Chang''an at this time, there must be some sort of plan behind it. It might even be the beginning of Tiance Prefecture''s counterattack on the entire Longevity Division.


    Ye Chengtai asked himself that he couldn''t be a loyal villain, but he didn''t want to be a righteous warrior.


    He had no intention of participating in the battle between the two monsters, only wishing to ensure the safety of his family. The Headmaster''s letter was obviously intended to pull him onto the war chariot of the Tiance Prefecture , so Ye Chengtai was naturally unwilling.


    He wanted to hide it from his daughter before taking care of Xu Han.


    Although he would not kill him as he had said before, he had to at least drive him away.


    "Huh?" When Ye Chengtai said those words, Xu Han raised his eyebrows. He turned to look at Ye Chengtai with a puzzled expression and asked, "Didn''t Marquis agree to this just now? Or did it say that the letter was not clear enough, so he still needed to show it to Miss?"


    Xu Han''s seemingly inadvertent words caused Ye Chengtai ''s heart to skip a beat, and his expression instantly turned ugly.


    When Ye Hongjian was young, she had been sent to the Tiance Prefecture and taught by the Headmaster. She was very close to the Headmaster. If she knew that Xu Han was sent by the Headmaster, she would definitely not refuse. At that time, Ye Chengtai would find it difficult to shirk her responsibility.


    "Letter? What letter?"


    Sure enough, as Ye Chengtai had expected, Xu Han''s words aroused Ye Hongjian ''s curiosity. She turned around and looked at her father doubtfully and asked. She was not a fool. The seemingly harmonious atmosphere in the hall was strange. She had sensed it since she entered the hall, but she couldn''t think through it thoroughly. Now that she heard Xu Han''s words, she naturally felt even more suspicious.


    Ye Chengtai was a little flustered when he faced Ye Hongjian ''s question. He looked sideways at Xu Han and saw a trace of mockery in his eyes. He knew that at this moment, he was in a difficult situation to ride a tiger. "Ah ¡­ yes ¡­ it was a letter of recommendation from an old friend ¡­" "I''m just afraid that you won''t be satisfied with Red Note, so I haven''t agreed yet."


    "Is that so?" Ye Hongjian looked at Xu Han doubtfully. She only felt that this youth was a little strange, but she could not find anything wrong with him. Since he was recommended by her father''s old friend, she no longer cared about him. She casually said, "Then it''s him."


    Hearing this, Ye Chengtai ''s expression became even uglier. He was just about to say something when Xu Han cupped his hands and said with a smile, "Thank you young miss."


    "Oh." Ye Hongjian nodded and withdrew her gaze.


    "I''ve been strolling around with the princess and sister for a long time today. I''m a little tired. My daughter will return to her room to rest now." After saying this, she bowed to her parents and left.


    At this time, only Xu Han and Ye Chengtai were left in the hall.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became gloomy and cold. The intense killing intent in Ye Chengtai ''s eyes as he looked at Xu Han surfaced, almost condensing into substance in the air and surging towards Xu Han.


    The woman at the side also looked at her husband worriedly, still a little confused.


    "Brat, do you really think that I, Ye Chengtai , am easy to bully?" His words were extremely heavy, as if they came out from between his teeth. Obviously, this Marquis of Ning Country had already fallen into the brink of fury.


    " Marquis still wants to kill me?" However, Xu Han still maintained his usual attitude, neither angry nor happy, neither humble nor arrogant.


    This calm attitude undoubtedly caused the anger in Ye Chengtai ''s heart to burn even more.


    Just as he was about to lose control of himself and wanted to attack again.


    "Does Marquis really think that Miss''s trip will be smooth sailing?" At that moment, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "Will Zhu Xian really let Miss go to the Exquisite Pavilion and wait for her to return from her studies one day to help Madam clear up her injustice?"


    At that moment, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed. His gaze crossed the murderous Ye Chengtai in front of him and looked at the woman behind him.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 35 Night Changan

    As soon as these words were spoken, the temperature of the already gloomy Marquis Mansion of Ning Country dropped a little.


    Ye Chengtai and his wife''s expressions changed as they looked at Xu Han. A dense expression of fear instantly appeared on their brows.


    "Madam is a side branch of the Mu Palace. She is also the aunt of the Mu Clan''s Crown Prince who knows nothing about life or death. Although Zhu Xian only destroyed the Mu Clan back then, I think Marquis has a deep understanding of the suppression of the collateral clans over the years. Marquis should know more about Zhu Xian than I do." Xu Han said calmly.


    However, the faces of Ye Chengtai and the woman in the room became even uglier.


    The wife of the Marquis of Ning Country, also known as Ye Hongjian ''s mother, was called Mu Yinyin. She was a collateral descendant of the Mu Clan. Back then, Zhu Xian ''s methods of suppressing the Mu Clan were incomparably ruthless. However, the Mu Clan had a great cause after all, and collateral descendants or existences like the Marquis of Ning Country had spread throughout Chang''an City. There were even several princes who had close contacts with the Mu Clan back then.


    Zhu Xian naturally had some misgivings, so he only killed the Mu Clan''s own clan. The rest of them didn''t pursue it, but they also tried to suppress it over the years.


    The Marquis of Ning Country was at least a Marquis, and it had something to do with him being able to get into such a messy situation.


    "Linglong pavilion and the court recently hostile, almost tore face, Marquis thought that with Zhu Xian ''s mind he really will let Marquis and Linglong pavilion relationship? "Or perhaps, Marquis is just how wise he is to protect himself. In Zhu Xian ''s heart, the entire Marquis Manor of Ning Country has already been labeled as the Tiance Prefecture and Mu Clan because of his wife. Marquis has stayed in Chang''an City for so long. Is this not a truth that you can''t figure out thoroughly?"


    Xu Han said. The smile on his face was even more intense, but his gaze towards Ye Chengtai and Mu Yinyin was somewhat gloomy and cold.


    Ye Chengtai and Mu Yinyin exchanged glances at each other at that time, and both of them saw astonishment in each other''s eyes.


    They weren''t stupid. Previously, their hearts had been overwhelmed with joy because their daughter had soared into the sky. In addition, many years had passed since the incident with the Mu Palace. They hadn''t thought about it at all. Hearing Xu Han''s words, they immediately thought about it thoroughly.


    "So what? The Long Night Division is not trustworthy. Is the Tiance Prefecture trustworthy?" However, Ye Chengtai had been up and down for many years, so it was impossible for him to believe him just because of Xu Han''s words.


    " Tiance Prefecture ?" Xu Han shook his head. " Marquis seems to have misunderstood something. I can''t represent the Tiance Prefecture , I only represent Xu Han."


    "What''s the difference?" Ye Chengtai frowned. He did not like to talk like this.


    "Is there any difference? Of course Marquis doesn''t believe me. However, Marquis only needs to know that if Miss wants to go to the Exquisite Pavilion, I have to go as well. Without Miss, I won''t be able to go to the Exquisite Pavilion. Therefore, Marquis can trust me completely. That''s enough." At that time, Xu Han met Ye Chengtai ''s gaze. His expression was firm, and the light in his eyes was clear. It caused Ye Chengtai ''s heart to tremble, but he did not have the slightest bit of doubt at that moment.


    There was another long silence.


    Ye Chengtai looked at Xu Han with a calm expression for a long time before finally sighing.


    "I understand. Young Master, please leave. I''ll have someone arrange a place for you to stay." With that, he waved his hand, and an attendant entered the hall. Under Ye Chengtai ''s orders, he led Xu Han away.


    "Then we''ll wait for Marquis ''s news." Xu Han did not push too hard. After all, it was related to Ye Chengtai ''s daughter, so it was only natural for the other party to hesitate. Therefore, he cupped his hands and allowed the attendant to lead him out of the hall.


    When Xu Han left, only Ye Chengtai and Mu Yinyin remained in the hall.


    "Husband ¡­" Mu Yinyin walked forward at that time and called out worriedly.


    She said guiltily, "I''ve dragged you and Red Notes down all these years ¡­ Now that Zhu Xian is here ¡­" Mu Yinyin couldn''t completely let go of the calamity in the Mu Clan. However, as a woman, she didn''t have a single inch of cultivation and was utterly powerless to change anything. Instead, she had dragged down her husband''s family and even her daughter. However, Ye Chengtai had not been dissatisfied with her for all these years. Instead, he loved her more. This made Mu Yinyin feel even more guilty.


    Hearing this, Ye Chengtai regained his senses.


    He turned his head and saw that his wife''s face was filled with depression and uneasiness. He felt a pain in his heart and hurriedly hugged her into his embrace.


    "Madam, don''t think too much about it. We are husband and wife. We share weal and woe. Besides, the Mu King''s family is full of loyalty. His death was indeed wronged. Although I am weak and cannot give direct advice to the Saint, I will not join in with Zhu Xian ." Ye Chengtai paused for a moment. His gaze wandered and finally turned into a wisp of determination.


    "Since he, Zhu Xian , still won''t let us off, then I, Ye Chengtai , will risk my life to ensure that Madam and Red Note are unharmed!"


    As he said this, his resolute voice echoed back and forth in the room.


    ¡­


    The night in Chang''an City was no different from the night in You Prefecture.


    On the contrary, Xu Han, who was accustomed to sleeping in the open, felt a little uncomfortable because of the incense pillow and quilt of the Marquis'' Mansion. He actually tossed and turned on the bed for a long time without sleeping.


    "Miao!" The black cat, who was sleeping beside him, was awakened by Xu Han''s actions. It let out a soft cry of dissatisfaction and then lazily squatted up. It raised its eyes to look at Xu Han. Its large amber eyes were filled with doubt, as if it was really questioning Xu Han.


    If outsiders were to see such a humane expression, they would be secretly surprised. However, Xu Han had already adapted to this.


    After half a year of traveling with Canghai Liuliu to Great Abyss Mountain and nine months of learning from the Headmaster, he and the Black Cat could almost be said to be dependent on each other, and there was no gap between them.


    At that time, Xu Han smiled apologetically. Then, he reached out and touched the black cat''s head. He said softly, "You go to sleep first. I want to go out for a walk."


    As he spoke, Xu Han stood up from the bed and tidied up his heart. He was just about to leave the house.


    "Miao!" Unexpectedly, the black cat let out another soft cry. Before Xu Han could understand what it meant, his body turned into an afterimage and landed on Xu Han''s shoulder.


    Xu Han was stunned.


    Then, a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "Alright, let''s go for a walk then."


    Xu Han and Ye Chengtai got along unhappily. Only he and Ye Chengtai knew clearly. When others saw him, they thought that Xu Han was an honored guest. Naturally, no one in the manor dared to stop him. Xu Han left the courtyard smoothly.


    It was already 11 o''clock.


    If it were any other town, it would have been quiet in the middle of the night.


    However, Chang''an City was still bustling with activity.


    There was an endless stream of guests coming and going from the taverns on both sides of the street, and some drunken people were still shouting these things out loud.


    Either bitter, or boastful.


    This was probably the case with the Hundred Forms of the Mortal World.


    Xu Han walked silently, his gaze sweeping across the faces of the drinkers.


    The Headmaster also liked to drink, but he was not as drunk as Canghai Liu. After learning from him for the past nine months, he had to drink a small pot almost every night.


    In his words, he was drunk and floating in the air, a little drunk and a little cold.


    No matter what, Canghai Liuliu and the Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture were people that Xu Han could not see through.


    They seemed to be chasing after something, and they seemed to be worrying about something.


    But they never said anything, and Xu Han never asked.


    Only half a month ago, the Headmaster left a letter telling Xu Han to bring him to Chang''an City to look for the Marquis of Ning Kingdom, and then he disappeared alone.


    Xu Han did not know where the Headmaster had gone or what he had done.


    But he was very uneasy.


    The reason for that was because the expression on the Headmaster''s face when he left was exactly the same as the moment Canghai Liuliu ascended the Great Abyss Mountain .


    But in the end, he still brought the letter to Chang''an.


    Although his arm had already been connected, it was the arm of an Ancient Demon Clan Great Saint that Xu Han was unable to name. How could it be so easily controlled?


    He still needed to go to the Linglong Pavilion to find some medicinal ingredients that were unique to Xuanhe Peak and refine them in order to alleviate the harm caused to him by the boundless demonic energy in his arm. However, as a Headmaster, it was not convenient to do this. According to the previous plan, Xu Han had to find a way to go to the Linglong Pavilion himself. But now, because the Headmaster suddenly had something urgent to do, he had advanced this plan by some time.


    "Run! Try running another one for me?"


    Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, a burst of curses suddenly sounded in front of him.


    He suddenly pulled Xu Han back from his thoughts. He looked up and saw a few burly men dressed in attendants shouting at a middle-aged man with disheveled hair not far from him.


    "Master, next time, next time I will definitely bring the wine money, please spare me!" The middle-aged man smelled of alcohol. From what he said, it was likely that he was surrounded by these restaurant servants because he didn''t pay for the wine.


    Xu Han shook his head. He had seen many people like this before. Almost every restaurant had to have some people joking around. He took a detour to the side, preparing to avoid this before he could "fight".


    "Next time? Is the Drunken Red Building where you are grandfather the place where you can go back on your word?" The leading burly man cursed angrily. His attitude was extremely arrogant. He looked around and said with a ferocious expression, "Beat me up!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the group of servants surrounded him. Without any scruples, they punched and kicked the middle-aged man.


    The next sound was naturally the scream of the middle-aged man slaughtering a pig.


    Xu Han, who had already walked several zhang away, did not mind. After walking for a long time, he was a little hungry and wanted to find a quiet restaurant to eat.


    Only then did he take a step forward. Who would have thought that behind him, he would suddenly stretch out his hands and hug his feet tightly.


    "You still want to run? If I don''t beat you half to death today, my Drunken Red Building won''t open!" The sturdy man''s angry curses immediately came, and several servants surrounded him again.


    Only then did Xu Han see that those hands were filled with horror-the drunken man who had been beaten up earlier had somehow managed to escape from the encirclement of a few people. He ran behind Xu Han and was currently hugging Xu Han''s thigh tightly. Obviously, he was also afraid of being beaten up.


    "Uncle, save me." The middle-aged man looked at the approaching servants and his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly asked Xu Han for help.


    However, Xu Han frowned. He did not interfere in such matters. He moved his feet and tried to shake off the drunkard, but the drunkard clearly understood that if he fell into the hands of those servants again, even if he didn''t die, he would still have to peel off half of his skin. Naturally, he didn''t want to, so he used all of his strength to hug Xu Han tightly.


    At this time, the servants had already rushed to the front, and a trace of coldness appeared in Xu Han''s eyes, and he was about to use some strength.


    The drunken man seemed to have sensed something and suddenly stood up. He pointed at Xu Han and said.


    "Brother, brother, I''ve finally waited for you. Nah, these are the people who helped brother take care of them!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 36 Ye Wen

    The expression on Xu Han''s face froze, but he didn''t want the drunkard to come up with such a method.


    "Huh?" The servants who rushed forward were naturally puzzled. They raised their fists and paused, then turned to look at the strong man in the lead.


    However, the sturdy man''s eyes had already turned red. He pointed at the two of them and shouted, "Let''s fight together!"


    When the servants heard this, they naturally did not dare to disobey. They immediately raised their fists and greeted Xu Han''s face.


    Xu Han''s eyes turned cold. Originally, he was just wandering around, but he didn''t want to encounter such a thing. Originally, he wanted to explain it easily, but the other party didn''t ask about it. After all, Xu Han was not a good man or woman. With a thought in his heart, his right arm wrapped in white cloth suddenly swung out.


    It was a straight fist.


    There were no moves, nor were there any exquisite moves.


    However, this seemingly simple punch followed suit.


    "Ah!!!"


    Screams of pain and misery rang out, and the servants that surrounded them all flew backwards at that moment.


    However, Xu Han stood there with a strange smile on his face as he looked at the strong man in the lead.


    The strong man''s legs began to tremble. The servants around him were lying on the ground wailing endlessly. He felt that he was just a general who could summon the wind and rain to do whatever he wished, but now he was alone. The smile at the corner of Xu Han''s mouth landed in his eyes, and it was even more sinister.


    Plop!


    With a light sound, the incomparably arrogant and sturdy man knelt down and begged Xu Han for mercy, "Little one doesn''t recognize Mount Tai with his eyes. He dashed into Master. You have a lot of them, please spare the little one!"


    "¡­" This strong man''s attitude was so different that Xu Han was a little overwhelmed.


    "Let''s go." He waved his hand with disappointment and said this. In the end, he had been a beggar for more than ten years. This strong man might be a bit hateful, but those servants were still trying to get a bite to eat.


    Seeing that Xu Han did not have any intention of making things difficult, the burly man''s expression immediately became joyful. He hurriedly shouted to the people who had fallen to the ground to help him leave.


    Xu Han, however, did not mind and waved his hand again. This was the only way to let everyone leave.


    After Xu Han finished cooking on this side, he turned to look behind him.


    The one who caused all this, the middle-aged drinker who was reneging on his debts.


    Xu Han was able to spare the servants because of this matter or because the drinker had reneged on his debts. Although they had handled things inappropriately, it was only natural for them to owe money to the world. There was nothing wrong with that.


    On the other hand, this drinker was hateful if he didn''t pay for the drinks and wanted to divert the calamity to the east.


    Although Xu Han did not like to kill for no reason, he was not someone who could be used casually.


    However, when he turned his head, he discovered that the middle-aged man who was still hiding behind him had long disappeared.


    Xu Han frowned. His cultivation was already at the Diamond Realm. Although his perception was inferior to that of ordinary cultivators at the same realm because he only cultivated external skills, it could still be considered hearing and accepting fate.


    How a drunkard escaped without him noticing was debatable. Moreover, if he had the ability, how could he be beaten to the teeth by those servants who did not have half an inch of cultivation?


    Xu Han shook his head as he looked at the empty street behind him. Finally, he decided not to think about it.


    There were too many strange things in the world, how could he understand them one by one?


    This episode came to an end.


    Xu Han gathered his mood and brought the black cat to a secluded store. He ordered a steamed fish that the black cat liked to eat and ordered himself a bowl of noodles for dinner today.


    When the meal was over, Xu Han stood up and was about to pay the bill. He touched his waist, only to find that it was empty.


    He was stunned for a moment before smiling bitterly.


    His purse is gone.


    ¡­


    About half an hour later, the sleepy Ye Chengtai arrived at the entrance of the store.


    When he saw Xu Han, who was sitting upright in the shop, being watched suspiciously by the waiter, the expression on his face was extremely exciting.


    After paying for Xu Han''s meal, he led Xu Han towards the entrance of the manor.


    Perhaps because of the shortage of manpower, Xu Han was much quieter along the way, until he reached the entrance of the mansion. The two of them did not say a single word.


    When he entered the manor, Xu Han, who was about to head to his residence, was suddenly stopped by Ye Chengtai .


    "Brat, if I entrust the life of Red Note to you, are you worthy of trust?" Ye Chengtai asked in a deep voice. Without his previous aggressiveness in the hall, there was a trace of unspeakable vicissitudes.


    Most of the parents in this world are like this.


    No matter how heroic he was, when it came to his children, he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Ye Chengtai had probably understood Xu Han''s words during that period of time. The Long Night Division would not let them off. Zhu Xian was born to be suspicious. How could he sit and watch the descendants of the Mu Clan grow up?


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled and turned to look at Ye Chengtai .


    " Marquis , you are more than twenty years older than me. Don''t you understand? There is no one in this world worth trusting except yourself."


    Ye Chengtai did not expect Xu Han to give such an answer. The expression on his face froze, and his gaze landed on the youth in front of him in a daze. He was speechless for a long time.


    The night wind suddenly rose. It was late autumn in Chang''an City in August, and the chill in the night wind made Ye Chengtai ''s heart skip a beat.


    He didn''t know why, but he was actually fooled by this young man who looked the size of his daughter, and a chill inexplicably arose in his heart.


    Only at this moment did he understand why this young man in front of him, who did not seem to be at the Treasure Aquarius Realm, was valued by the Headmaster and accepted as a disciple.


    Ye Chengtai took a deep breath and was about to say something.


    "But Marquis can trust me. I have a serious illness and need to enter the Exquisite Pavilion to be treated. Without Miss, I would not be able to enter the Exquisite Pavilion even if I have a thousand abilities. To me, protecting Miss means protecting myself." Xu Han interrupted Ye Chengtai ''s words.


    Ye Chengtai was stunned again. He stared at Xu Han for a while before nodding his head.


    At that moment, the Marquis of Great Zhou seemed to be ten years old, and he was a little gloomy.


    A Marquis without power and influence was sandwiched between the overwhelming power of the Long Night Division and the unyielding Tiance Prefecture . This was not a good feeling at all.


    However, compared to the unscrupulous Long Night Division, the Tiance Prefecture could still be considered as a way out.


    When the two of them said this, they didn''t have the mood to continue, so they each bid farewell and left.


    ¡­


    On the morning of the second day, Xu Han, who had already formed a habit, got up early.


    After eating breakfast delivered by his attendants, he came to the courtyard of his residence and used the fist and feet recorded in the Asura Technique.


    Right now, he was already at the Diamond Realm. The fist and feet that Senluo had bestowed on him were only the first chapter of the Asura Technique. They were only applicable to the Aquarius Realm and Arhat Realm . After reaching the Diamond Realm, the progress that this fist and foot set could bring could be said to be negligible.


    However, Xu Han continued to practice diligently in an attitude of chatting better than nothing.


    Moreover, using his fists and feet could help him adapt to this demon arm as soon as possible.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Xu Han was able to use this arm that did not belong to him in a short period of time.


    It had to be said that this arm had brought many benefits to Xu Han.


    The demonic energy contained in his arm was extremely vast. With this, Xu Han could absorb the demonic energy in the black cat''s body without any scruples and store it in his arm. This allowed the black cat to avoid the pain of being tortured by the demonic energy that would explode out of his body every night.


    Secondly, he could completely use the demon arm to activate the Asura Arts to temper his body. He no longer had to worry about the irreparable damage that the Asura Arts would cause to his body when he cultivated. It could be said that he had perfectly solved the drawbacks of the Asura Arts.


    However, the meridians in his body had long been destroyed by the Asura Technique during his earlier cultivation. If he wanted to cultivate an inner cultivation technique like the Great Evolution Sword Technique again, he needed to find some medicinal ingredients to repair his meridians. This was also one of the main reasons why he wanted to go to the Exquisite Pavilion.


    But there''s no such thing as a free lunch.


    The Great Monster Saint''s arm was not something that could be easily controlled.


    The boundless demonic power he contained was beyond Xu Han''s control. He would erode Xu Han''s body step by step, and Xu Han had to use the secret technique taught by the Headmaster and some medicinal ingredients from the Exquisite Pavilion before he could completely turn this arm into his own.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han frowned, and the power around him surged out violently, causing his waving fists and feet to become even more powerful.


    There was a faint sound of air-piercing. Just looking at it from afar was enough to make one feel how powerful his fists and feet were.


    Xu Han continued to cultivate until noon. When he felt that his entire body was almost exhausted, he stopped.


    After a sumptuous lunch delivered by the attendant, he rested for a while in the yard.


    However, just as he fell into a daze, he heard a series of noises coming from outside the manor.


    After listening carefully, it was as if someone had come to pay a visit, and there should be a large number of people. In a few tens of breaths of time, the sound of congratulations and visits did not stop.


    Xu Han secretly felt a little strange.


    The Marquis of Ning Country had just given a banquet to the dignitaries in Chang''an City yesterday, so why was it like this today?


    It has truly been a long time since he lost his soul, and if he gained some momentum, would everyone know about it?


    When Xu Han thought of this, he shook his head. In the end, it was hard for him to guess the thoughts of the wealthy families.


    He relaxed and lay down on the bed.


    In a few days, he and Ye Hongjian will be heading towards the Exquisite Pavilion together. There will definitely be some dangers along the way, and Xu Han will be able to cope with them easily. Therefore, this peaceful and comfortable scene is rare and valuable. Xu Han does not intend to waste it.


    As Xu Han thought about this, he slowly closed his eyes again.


    However, in the end, everything in this world was written by coincidences.


    Only this time did he close his eyes, and there was a commotion outside the courtyard.


    "Move aside!" A girl scolded angrily. Her voice should be young, but there was a strong sense of anger in her words.


    "Young miss, don''t make things difficult for me. Marquis has instructed ¡­" The attendant stopped halfway through his persuasion.


    Before Xu Han could figure out the situation, he felt a burst of hurried footsteps coming from not far away, rapidly approaching where he was.


    His heart trembled, and he was afraid that something would happen. He quickly sat up and walked out of the room.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 37 Ye Hongjian s Anger

    When Xu Han pushed open the door with his sword, the visitor happened to arrive at the courtyard in front of the door.


    Xu Han fixed his gaze and saw a beautiful figure wearing a long white dress.


    "Miss?" Xu Han was stunned, but he did not expect that this guest would be Ye Chengtai ''s daughter, Ye Hongjian .


    Xu Han''s attitude was respectful, but it was obvious that the other party had come with ill intentions.


    Ye Hongjian ''s beautiful eyes were covered with a thick layer of anger. She glared at Xu Han as if she wanted to pierce through his chest with her gaze.


    Xu Han could see Ye Hongjian ''s anger, but he couldn''t understand why he had only met this young miss once and didn''t have any grudges with her. What exactly made her so dissatisfied?


    "Humph!" When Ye Hongjian saw Xu Han, the anger in her eyes instantly grew more and more intense.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, a long sword flickering with cold light was suddenly unsheathed and held in Ye Hongjian ''s hand.


    "Miss, what do you mean?" Xu Han was even more puzzled. He did not know how this Ye Hongjian was so hostile to him. Only then did they see a sword facing each other.


    With his many years of experience crawling out of Saber Mountain and Sea of Blood, he could tell at a glance that the current Ye Hongjian was not as simple as scaring him. She really had a killing intent towards him.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you know what you did?" Ye Hongjian scolded angrily. Then, without waiting for Xu Han to have any chance to refute, her body suddenly moved. The sword in her hand and her body turned into a cold light as she charged straight towards Xu Han''s face.


    Since Ye Hongjian was accepted as a closed door disciple by the Taishang Elder of the Exquisite Pavilion, her talent was naturally unquestionable.


    Although she was not even seventeen years old, she had already reached the Pill Yang Realm, and her body had formed a purple pill that ordinary cultivators could not compare to. The might that this sword strike could unleash far surpassed that of ordinary cultivators at the same realm.


    At that moment, the divine light in Xu Han''s eyes condensed, and he climbed up to his eyebrows with a warm and angry expression.


    He took a deep breath, and the muscles around his body suddenly bulged. The arm wrapped in white cloth suddenly stretched out and unexpectedly met Ye Hongjian ''s whistling sword with his flesh and blood.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded.


    Astonishment immediately climbed into Ye Hongjian ''s eyes. She was very clear about the might contained in her sword, but Xu Han actually caught it with his own flesh and blood.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s strange arm wrapped in white cloth firmly held Ye Hongjian''s sword in his hand. No matter how hard Ye Hongjian tried, there was no way to take it out. He could only stare at Xu Han in shock and anger.


    "You ¡­!" After a few fruitless attempts, Ye Hongjian looked at Xu Han again. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could say anything, she stopped.


    Because Xu Han didn''t give her any chance to speak.


    Xu Han''s hand that was holding Ye Hongjian''s sword suddenly pulled. Ye Hongjian felt a tremendous force surge forth. Her body involuntarily pounced into Xu Han''s embrace. At that time, Xu Han''s other hand reached out like a poisonous snake and accurately grabbed Ye Hongjian''s neck, lifting her up high.


    "Cough. Cough."


    Ye Hongjian , who had been grabbed by the neck, could only continuously struggle to get rid of Xu Han''s control. However, Xu Han''s hand strength was astonishingly great. No matter how hard she struggled, it was hard to move. She could only let Xu Han lift her off the ground like a chick.


    "Miss Ye, Xu Han admits that he hasn''t provoked Miss in any way. It''s just that he has no intention of offending her. Miss, you can say it straightforwardly." Xu Han raised his head to look at Ye Hongjian whose face had turned red due to difficulty breathing and said with a calm expression.


    "But Miss is indiscriminate and wants to draw her sword to face each other. Fortunately, I have some cultivation. If it was anyone else, I''m afraid that I would have already died under Miss''s sword."


    "Young miss is the daughter of Marquis . Xu Han dares not kill you, but young miss'' life is life, and Xu Han''s life is also life. I can let this matter go, but next time, the sword in Xu Han''s hand will not recognize Marquis Royal Sun!"


    Xu Han''s words were extremely cold, and the killing intent wrapped in his tone was not fake, causing Ye Hongjian ''s face to immediately turn pale.


    After all, she was a daughter of everyone. She had been born in Chang''an, a capital far away from Jianghu, and Ye Chengtai had helped protect her from the wind and heavy rain. Who had spoken to her like this?


    This was the first time in his life that he had been threatened like this.


    After Xu Han finished speaking, the hand holding Ye Hongjian ''s neck slowly loosened, and Ye Hongjian ''s body immediately fell to the ground.


    "Young miss, if you have nothing else to do, then leave on your own. I won''t send you off far away."


    Then, Xu Han turned around, picked up the black cat that was looking at the two of them with a puzzled expression on the ground, and turned around and walked into the room.


    What he said just now was not as simple as scaring Ye Hongjian . Although Ye Hongjian ''s cultivation was only equivalent to the Arhat Realm of a physical body cultivator, the Purple Core she formed was the highest grade of inner core that could be formed in the Pill Yang Realm. The power she could erupt could be said to be crushed in the same realm.


    If Xu Han hadn''t obtained the help of the demonic power from the black cat, and if he hadn''t had some natural advantages over ordinary inner clan cultivators before the Netherpassage Realm, Xu Han would probably have paid a considerable price even if he didn''t die on the spot with this sword strike.


    He no longer had the time to ponder where Ye Hongjian ''s anger came from. After all, he believed that he had not really done anything evil since he came to Chang''an. Even if it was a conversation with Ye Chengtai , he knew it was reasonable and could not be regarded as coercion.


    "My surname is Xu, just wait. Even if I, Ye Hongjian , die, I will definitely not let you succeed!" Ye Hongjian , who was outside the room, said this. Although she tried her best to make her words sound convincing enough, the faint tears in her voice could not be concealed from Xu Han''s ears.


    "Is that so? Then Miss Ye, please wipe away your tears and say these words to me. I might even be a little afraid." Xu Han replied without turning his head. At that time, the gate of the courtyard was closed by him, and he did not look at Ye Hongjian again from beginning to end.


    When Ye Hongjian heard this, she was stunned and realized that tears had flowed out from the corner of her eyes at some unknown time.


    She secretly hated herself for being so miserable. She hurriedly reached out to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, then picked up the longsword on the ground. After looking at Xu Han''s door angrily, she left reluctantly.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han returned to his room, he did not feel sleepy.


    He thought carefully for a while and felt that there was something strange about it. Even if Ye Hongjian knew that he had forced Ye Chengtai , she shouldn''t be so angry. Or could it be that Ye Hongjian herself was such a person?


    Xu Han thought about it, but he couldn''t think through it thoroughly, so he didn''t think about it anymore.


    There seemed to be a lot of people in the manor, and there were endless conversations. Xu Han did not like such a crowded occasion, let alone Ye Chengtai showing off his daughter, it had nothing to do with him.


    All he needed was to safely send Ye Hongjian to the Exquisite Pavilion, and then rely on her to stay in the Exquisite Pavilion for a period of time.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han sat up again. The black cat beside him seemed to have sensed something and let out a soft cry. Then, it jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder.


    "You''re the only one who''s smart." Xu Han scolded and prepared to get up and walk out of the room.


    After all, it was rare for him to come to Chang''an, so he had nothing to do in his spare time, so he might as well go out and take a stroll.


    Dong.


    Dong.


    However, just as this thought occurred, a knock came from outside the door.


    Xu Han frowned and thought to himself, Could it be that Ye Hongjian was not angry in her heart and went back?


    "Who?" He immediately asked, his voice wrapped in a trace of displeasure.


    "It''s small." The person outside replied carefully.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned, but he could tell that this voice was the voice of the attendant in charge of his daily life. "What is it?"


    "The banquet has begun. Marquis has called the little one over to invite Young Master over." The person outside the room said again, and the flattery in his voice was not concealed.


    "What banquet? Just tell Marquis that I have something to attend to, so it''s inconvenient for me to go." Xu Han frowned again. He was truly unhappy with such a banquet, and he was truly uncomfortable with it.


    "Young Master, don''t make things difficult for me. Marquis said that I must let Young Master go. Otherwise, I will test him." When the people outside heard Xu Han''s words, their expressions changed, and their voices became a little anxious.


    "Must I go?" Xu Han was puzzled. If Ye Chengtai had some brains, he would know that the Long Night Division had been staring at his Ye Clan for a long time. At this moment, it was fine to entertain everyone with a big banquet. He still insisted on exposing Xu Han to the scrutiny of the tiger wolf in Chang''an.


    Could it be that he really had some extravagant hopes for the Longevity Division?


    Xu Han was a little confused, but since the Headmaster had asked Xu Han to look for Ye Chengtai by name, he must have considered the other party''s character. Even if he did not want to believe Xu Han, he would not do such a thing as selling him to the Longevity Division.


    Otherwise, once Xu Han died, the wrath of thunder in the Tiance Prefecture would not be something a small Marquis Manor of Ning could bear.


    When Xu Han thought of this, he finally nodded and said to the outside, "Alright, wait a moment. I''ll be right there."


    Regardless of what Ye Chengtai had planned, Xu Han had to accept it. If he couldn''t even pass this trial, how could he let Ye Chengtai give his daughter to him peacefully?


    Xu Han''s heart was filled with determination. He agreed to the attendant outside the room, tidied up his appearance, and left the room. Under the guidance of the attendant, he walked towards the banquet.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 38 Banquet Is No Good Banquet

    After all, Marquis of Ning was a Marquis of Ning.


    No matter how gloomy he had been these past few years, he hadn''t fallen behind as a Marquis.


    The scale of the banquet was much larger than Xu Han had imagined.


    The guests who came were on the third floor, the third floor, and the third floor. They were all seated in the main hall of the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country, leaving behind only a long passage in the middle.


    When Xu Han followed the attendant into the main hall, the guests who had already taken their seats all cast their gazes on Xu Han.


    Xu Han had lived for eighteen years and had never received such a courteous reception before. However, he did not have stage fright. Although he was somewhat curious about the gazes cast by the crowd, he still straightened his back and walked with the attendant to the seat that had been arranged for him.


    Unexpectedly, the action Ye Chengtai had arranged for him was actually the first place below the main seat. This caused Xu Han to be stunned.


    He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Ye Chengtai , only to see that the middle-aged man was also looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Xu Han felt that the smile was somewhat strange, but after all, this banquet was a big occasion. Xu Han could not ask any more questions, so he could only put away his doubts and sit down.


    "Miao." Just as she sat down, Xuan''er''s gaze was attracted by the sumptuous food placed on the table. She let out a long cry of surprise and jumped onto the table. Her nose kept sniffing among the food as if she wanted to tell which was her favorite taste.


    "Greedy." Seeing this, Xu Han scolded with a smile, but his gaze towards Xuan''er was filled with doting.


    At this moment, the gazes of the crowd still hadn''t retracted. Most of them were still looking at Xu Han with curiosity or confusion.


    Sensing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned.


    He was a little confused.


    The people in this hall were most likely the dignitaries of Chang''an City, dressed in silk and dressed in delicious delicacies. Xu Han, on the other hand, was dressed in sackcloth with a black cat and a white cloth tied to his right arm. Even Xu Han knew that dressing like this was a bit out of place compared to these dignitaries.


    Just now, when they entered the hall, everyone looked at him curiously. Why did the gazes of these people still fall on him at this time?


    Could it be that such attire was so rare for the elders of Chang''an?


    Xu Han couldn''t help but tease in his heart.


    "Everyone, I believe everyone already knows about the fact that the Little Girl was accepted as a disciple by the Linglong Pavilion''s Elder Division." At this time, Ye Chengtai , as the host, finally raised his wine cup and spoke loudly to the people below the stage.


    "Little girl, it''s all thanks to your help to our Ye Clan over the years. I''ll toast you all here."


    These words were naturally scenes. The Marquis of Ning had lost power for many years, and there were only a handful of guests in the Marquis Manor of Ning who had come and gone these past few years. If Ye Hongjian hadn''t been appreciated by Sikong Bai , most of the people present wouldn''t have taken him seriously.


    Ye Chengtai and everyone present knew all of this. However, no one was willing to light it. Instead, they all raised their wine glasses at that time and spoke like old friends. Then, they all drank the wine in their cups.


    Naturally, Xu Han was no exception. However, when he finished drinking a cup of sake and put it down, he felt that someone was casting a gaze at him not far away.


    This gaze was different from the gazes cast by the others. It was not puzzled or curious, but was filled with hostility.


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked in the direction where the gaze came from.


    However, not far from his location, there was a teenager the size of him staring at him.


    The youth was dressed in brocade clothes and wore a jade belt around his waist. He was quite handsome, but the gloomy aura between his eyebrows really made Xu Han a little unhappy.


    However, Xu Han did not understand. He had only arrived in Chang''an yesterday. Today, Ye Hongjian first came to cause trouble, but now, this young master who looked like he was from a noble family looked at him coldly. However, Xu Han did not know exactly where he had provoked these people.


    He simply stopped looking at the young master and lowered his head to tease Xuan''er. However, the other party''s gaze landed firmly on Xu Han like a maggot of a tarsal bone, as if he wished he could kill Xu Han on the spot.


    At this moment, Ye Chengtai said, "Yesterday, I had already troubled you all to share the joy that Lady De Sibang valued. I shouldn''t have troubled you all again today."


    " Marquis , what are you talking about!"


    "That''s right. We''ve known each other for many years. If Marquis has a life, how can we not obey?"


    Just as Ye Chengtai''s words were spoken, several people below received the conversation and responded enthusiastically. If no one else saw this scene, they would most likely sigh with admiration that Ye Chengtai had such feelings for everyone else. However, only Ye Chengtai knew the truth.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Ye Chengtai hurriedly smiled and nodded when he heard what everyone said. "However, I have an important matter to announce when I invite all of you here today."


    Ye Chengtai smiled and pointed at Xu Han who was not far away.


    At that time, everyone''s gazes fell on Xu Han once again.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. He did not understand what Ye Chengtai was doing.


    However, he subconsciously felt that something was wrong, and the muscles around his body tensed up at that moment. This was an instinct that he had obtained from risking his life and death many times. As long as Ye Chengtai said something that was detrimental to him, he could react as quickly as possible to deal with it.


    "This young master is called Xu Han."


    "After my old friend."


    "From today onwards, he will also be¡­"


    At that moment, Xu Han''s heart rose to his throat. He thought of Ye Hongjian''s sudden attitude today. Perhaps Ye Chengtai had already told Ye Hongjian his identity, and perhaps he wanted to reveal it to the public at this moment.


    How sensitive was the disciple of the Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture ?


    How many people would want to get rid of it quickly?


    Just thinking of this caused Xu Han''s heart to sink.


    "Little girl Ye Hongjian ''s husband!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, a burst of congratulations rang out from everyone present.


    "Huh?"


    And what about Xu Han?


    The corner of his mouth twitched, and his expression became extremely ugly. He did not expect that Ye Chengtai would actually play such a trick on him!


    He stared blankly at the crowd, only to see that everyone was congratulating him. Whether it was because of fake feelings or fake intentions, at this moment, there was a slow smile on their faces.


    Obviously, they had already known about this news.


    Thinking so carefully, Xu Han understood why Ye Hongjian would suddenly come to the door today to face him with a sword.


    However, the truth was the same. The news that the daughter of the Marquis of Ning Country was going to marry an unknown youth was released by Ye Chengtai at dawn today. He also took the opportunity to invite more than half of the dignitaries in Chang''an City to congratulate him. This news can be said to stir up thousands of waves, who can be said to be the current Chang''an?


    Even if the peddlers on the roadside didn''t know how to write, he would still say Ye Chengtai ''s name without hesitation when asked this question.


    His precious daughter, whom the Linglong Pavilion Division had blankly appreciated, had caused countless people to be filled with envy.


    Not to mention that Ye Hongjian was originally pretty, but the identity of the direct disciple of Sikong Bai was enough to make more than half of the kings in Chang''an flock to her. Someone had already been secretly pondering how to form a good relationship with his Ye Clan''s Qin Jin Clan.


    However, he didn''t want to kill a Xu Han who had appeared from nowhere halfway, to actually accept such a beautiful and charming woman.


    Everyone was envious, but at the same time, they were helpless.


    After all, what Ye Chengtai had given everyone was a notice, not a discussion. No matter how regretful his heart was, he could only greet them with a smile.


    It was just that Xu Han had always lived in the manor, and he didn''t know anyone in the city, so he was the last to know about this news.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han turned around in a daze and looked at Ye Chengtai , who was sitting on the main seat. The expression on his face was incomparably brilliant and indescribable.


    Ye Chengtai turned a blind eye to Xu Han''s questioning gaze. Instead, he smiled and toasted the surrounding guests, as if he was really happy that his daughter had found a husband.


    At that time, Xu Han''s eyes gradually narrowed as he looked at Ye Chengtai .


    He had probably guessed what Ye Chengtai was thinking.


    The Marquis of Ning Country said that it sounded good to be a Marquis, but said that it sounded bad, but it was just a noble in the capital that had no reputation.


    The matter of Ye Hongjian entering the Exquisite Pavilion pushed him to the forefront of the storm, so he chose to board the war chariot of the Tiance Prefecture helplessly.


    However, he was not satisfied with just making a chess piece.


    He wanted to send his daughter, Ye Hongjian , to the power center of the Tian Ce Prefecture to ensure that her daughter would be in a relatively safe position in the upcoming battle between the Tian Ce Prefecture and the Long Night Division. At the very least, she would not be a chess piece that could be discarded at any time.


    And Xu Han.


    In Ye Chengtai ''s eyes, this disciple of the Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture was undoubtedly the fastest way to accomplish this.


    That was why there was such a scene just now.


    He told the whole of Chang''an that his daughter was going to marry Xu Han.


    This was the price he offered Xu Han, the reward he needed to board the war chariot of the Tiance Prefecture .


    However, what he did not know was that although Xu Han was a disciple of the Headmaster, he did not necessarily have a better understanding of the Tiance Prefecture than him.


    Of course, from Ye Chengtai ''s point of view, whether it was for his family or his daughter, he did not do anything wrong.


    However, Xu Han did not like it.


    This feeling of being used by others was not a good experience for Xu Han.


    He looked at Ye Chengtai at that time, the coldness in his eyes becoming more and more intense.


    "What kind of thing is this guy? He''s worthy of marrying Hongjian!?" Just as the rage in Xu Han''s heart was burning brighter and brighter, a sinister voice suddenly sounded.


    It was the young master who had been staring at Xu Han with hostility.


    "You again?" Hearing this, Xu Han slowly turned his head and looked at the young master. He asked coldly.


    " Lin Kai !"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 39 On the Sunday of Fluorescent Insects, Ants Cross the Sea

    " Lin Kai !"


    After saying that, the young master stood up. He looked down at Xu Han with his head held high like a peacock, waiting for the praise and envy he expected.


    "Never heard of it."


    However, after hearing his name, Xu Han shook his head, as if he had lost interest in him.


    He turned around and looked at Ye Chengtai on the main seat again. He was about to say something.


    "Nephew Xu, this Young Master Lin is the son of Great Commander Lin Li Lin of the Cang Long Tribe of the Long Night Division. He is a handsome young man. It''s not surprising that your nephew has just arrived, but he will have to move around a lot in the future." Ye Chengtai interrupted Xu Han first.


    Ye Chengtai had a warm smile on his face when he said this. He looked like an elder who had earnestly taught his juniors a lesson.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s eyes became even colder.


    His mind was full of vigor. If Ye Chengtai had announced Xu Han and Ye Hongjian ''s marriage in front of everyone, he had proposed his own conditions to the Tiance Prefecture behind Xu Han. Now, he seemed to be asking for Xu Han''s answer.


    Who doesn''t know Ye Hongjian ''s beautiful name in Chang''an City?


    Such a beauty naturally couldn''t help but be admired by some young masters.


    At this moment, Young Master Lin Kai lin, who had stood up and said disrespectful words, was obviously one of them.


    In the current Great Zhou, even kings had to weigh the weight of the other party, not to mention ordinary citizens, when it came to the Longevity Division.


    As the commander of the Cang Long Tribe, Lin Kai ''s father was naturally a big shot.


    Facing his provocation, Xu Han took it and told the middle-aged man in Chang''an that he recognized Ye Hongjian as his fianc ¨¦ e. From then on, the Marquis Manor of Ning Country was tied together with Xu Han, and also tied together with the Tiance Prefecture behind him.


    If you don''t answer¡­


    He couldn''t go to the Linglong Pavilion, cure his meridians, or refine this demon arm.


    Whether or not he could cultivate the Great Evolution Sword Technique was secondary. The key was that if this demon arm was refined one day later, he would be in more danger.


    This was a dead end.


    Xu Han remained silent for a long time before turning to look at Young Master Lin again.


    Everyone on the field also quieted down at that time, staring at the two people on the field.


    Xu Han''s origin was unknown, and even before today, no one present had heard of his name. However, he was Ye Chengtai ''s handpicked son-in-law. No matter how puzzled he was, outsiders like him couldn''t participate.


    And the other one?


    Lin Kai .


    The eldest son of Lin Li, the commander of the Cang Long Tribe of the Long Night Division, was arrogant and domineering. Although he was not as evil as bullying men and women, he had always been idle and bullied.


    Due to his father''s name, most of the people in Chang''an City avoided this young master if they could, and if they could, they would avoid him.


    He had been coveting the daughter of the Marquis of Ning Country for a long time. He had sent someone to propose marriage a few days ago, but Ye Chengtai had declined. If it weren''t for the sudden appearance of Sikong Bai from the Exquisite Pavilion who had accepted Ye Hongjian as his disciple, Young Master Lin would have been pestering Ye Hongjian relentlessly for a long time.


    The matter that had already come to an end was stirred up by the marriage contract that had suddenly spread out.


    Has Lin Kai ever suffered such a loss?


    When he heard that Ye Hongjian suddenly had a fiance, his heart was naturally shocked and angry. Today, he wanted to see who exactly Xu Han, whom Ye Chengtai valued, was.


    However, it was good that he didn''t see her, but Lin Kai was instantly enraged when he saw her.


    This Xu Han was dressed strangely. He wasn''t a rich family disciple at first glance, and he couldn''t detect the slightest bit of Qi in his body. No matter how strong his cultivation was, he couldn''t pass the Treasure Aquarius Realm.


    Ye Hongjian was highly valued by Sikong Bai , and even if Lin Kai coveted her beauty, he knew that he couldn''t force her to submit. However, what he was unwilling to accept was that Ye Hongjian was actually going to marry a nameless kid who was countless times inferior to him.


    Therefore, after suppressing himself for a long time, he was still unable to restrain himself and stood up to say what he had just said.


    But who would have thought that Xu Han would show little interest in him, causing the anger in his heart to burn even more intensely. At this moment, he looked at Xu Han with eyes that seemed to be able to spit out fire.


    " Young Master Lin , right?" Compared to Lin Kai , Xu Han''s expression was much calmer. He said softly, his seemingly respectful tone concealing a trace of arrogance that was not difficult to detect.


    "Young Master just said that I am not worthy to marry Hongjian. I am truly confused. Please give me your advice."


    Before Lin Kai could respond, Xu Han said again.


    The words that were neither humble nor arrogant contained hidden sharpness. Such an attitude caused some of the people present to reveal a bit of peculiarity towards Xu Han.


    Ye Hongjian ''s current status was extremely high, but she was suddenly announced that she was going to marry a youth that no one had heard of before. Although everyone present did not say anything, they were extremely puzzled in their hearts. However, seeing Xu Han''s performance at this moment allowed them to have some understanding of Ye Chengtai .


    However, Lin Kai , who had already been dazed by the jealousy, did not expect so much. When he heard Xu Han''s words, a mocking smile immediately appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "Red note who? Daughter of Marquis of Ning Country , future successor to Marquis of Ning Country ; The closed disciples of the Taishang Elder of the Exquisite Pavilion were exceptionally talented. Perhaps one day, they could ascend to the Immortal Realm. On the other hand, what about you? The country folk were extremely disdainful. His body didn''t have anything long, nor did he have a cultivation of half an inch. Compared to Hongjian , it was no different from rotting grass to the sun and moon, and ants to flood dragons? ''"How can you marry a red letter?" Lin Kai was an official after all. Although he was ignorant, his words had clearly been brewing in his chest for a long time.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the originally quiet hall fell silent for a while.


    There are ways to beat a dog that depends on its owner.


    No matter how unbearable Xu Han was, he was still Ye Chengtai ''s son-in-law in the end. Lin Kai ''s words made Xu Han sound so unreasonable, but it made Xu Han embarrassed. Ye Chengtai , who was behind him, probably wouldn''t feel good at the moment.


    But since Lin Kai had said this, Xu Han naturally would not let it go. Otherwise, the matter of the Marquis Manor of Ning Country today would definitely become a joke in Chang''an City.


    Therefore, they all turned to look at Xu Han at that time, wanting to see what was unusual about Xu Han. However, most of them were gloating over their misfortune.


    "Great zhou to filial piety governance, there is a way for the elderly, father for the day. Marquis Ye personally chose the marriage between me and Hong Jian. This is a proper name. Although I am from a poor family, I am able to sit upright and keep myself in peace. After I am Marquis ''s old friend, Marquis cares about my past love and betrothed my daughter to me. This is Yan Shun. I would like to ask Young Master Lin what kind of status he is pointing fingers at us for this righteous matter. Or is it that your Lin Clan''s ambition is so great that even Marquis of Great Zhou can be ignored? "


    Xu Han''s words were filled with indignation and excitement. At the end of the question, he was even more enraged, causing Lin Kai ''s expression to change repeatedly. In the end, it turned into an extremely ugly color of pig liver.


    Xu Han''s words tore out the banner of the Marquis of Ning. Lin Kai ''s troubles were against the rules. Even if he had to cover the sky with his hand, he would not dare to slander a Marquis without any grounds. Therefore, Lin Kai , who had just spoken, was speechless. He could only stare blankly at Xu Han but could not refute.


    But in the end, he was used to being arrogant and domineering, so he couldn''t afford to be dumb.


    After a period of unceasing darkness, Duanshi raised his head to look at Xu Han and shouted, "The thief is sinister. His cultivation is so slippery that it frames the relationship between me and the Marquis''s Manor. I''m not questioning the Marquis, but you scammed the Marquis. Today, I will expose your true colors."


    After Lin Kai finished speaking, his body moved and charged towards Xu Han in front of everyone''s eyes.


    A burst of cries of surprise rang out on the field. Although this battle of words was abrupt, it could still be said to be a matter of emotion between young people. With a smile on his face, once he made a move, with Xu Han''s cultivation at the Aquarius Realm, he probably wouldn''t be able to obtain any benefits from Lin Kai at the Pill Sun Realm. If he accidentally injured him, then this matter wouldn''t be so easy to explain.


    Ye Chengtai , who was on the main seat, was also stunned.


    Originally, he only wanted to probe Xu Han, or perhaps the attitude of the Tiance Prefecture behind Xu Han, but who knew that Lin Kai was such an insignificant person who dared to hurt people in front of so many people?


    If something were to happen to Xu Han, and the Tiance Prefecture blamed him, his Ye Manor would be in a dilemma on both sides, and it would be difficult for him to find a place to rest.


    Thinking like this, Ye Chengtai wanted to save Xu Han, but he was still far away, and Lin Kai moved so suddenly that he rushed to Xu Han''s side in the blink of an eye.


    At that time, Lin Kai ''s hand suddenly stretched out, turning into a grab and pressing straight towards Xu Han''s face. However, Ye Chengtai could only stand up at this moment, unable to rescue him at all.


    Right at this moment.


    Xu Han suddenly took a deep breath. At that moment, the flesh and blood beneath his clothes suddenly bulged high, sticking close to his clothes.


    One of his feet retreated slightly. He clenched his fist with his right hand, and a cold light condensed in his eyes. Then, he waved his right hand and directly collided with Lin Kai ''s sharp claw.


    Kacha.


    A soft sound rang out.


    It was some kind of bone shattering sound.


    Then, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Lin Kai ''s murderous body stopped as if it had stopped moving.


    Bang!


    In the next moment, another rumble rang out.


    Lin Kai ''s body suddenly flew backwards and crashed into a pillar at the side of the hall before stopping. However, his head tilted, as if he had fainted.


    At this time, Xu Han retracted his fist and the flesh and blood that bulged all over his body returned to its original state at the same time. He stood quietly in the hall as if everything that had just happened had nothing to do with him.


    Everyone inhaled a breath of cold air. Only then did they realize that Xu Han was actually a physical body martial artist, and his cultivation level was definitely not low. No one would beat a Pill Sun Realm cultivator to death in such a short period of time.


    "The fluorescent insects shine the sun and moon, and the ants cross the sea."


    "Don''t be a frog at the bottom of a well, don''t be a young man. Young Master Lin has accepted."


    However, Xu Han did not look at the astonished gazes of the surrounding people. After saying this, he picked up the black cat that was still enjoying its meal on the table and ignored its objections, placing it on his shoulder. Then, under the gazes of the surrounding people, he walked out of the hall with his head held high.


    Ye Chengtai stared blankly at the youth''s departing back, his heart filled with mixed emotions.


    He knew that Xu Han''s words weren''t meant for Lin Kai , who was already unconscious.


    It''s not for all the guests.


    These words were meant for him.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 41 Ye Hongjian s City

    Ye Hongjian ''s voice was not loud, and it could even be said to be gentle, but the moment she said that, Xu Han felt as if he was in a thunderclap and suddenly shook.


    The smile on his face dissipated at that time, and the shock in his gaze towards Ye Hongjian could not be concealed.


    "Miss¡­"


    He wanted to quibble subconsciously, but the corner of Ye Hongjian ''s mouth and the confident light in his eyes caused Xu Han to suppress the thought that had just arisen.


    He didn''t know how Ye Hongjian knew about this, but she must have noticed something.


    Looking at the woman sitting at the tea table wearing a long pink dress, Xu Han had an inexplicable illusion that she was completely different from what he had seen before.


    Her beautiful eyebrows slightly sunk, her long and narrow eyes half narrowed, and the curves at the corners of her mouth were as sharp and cold as razors.


    She was still as beautiful as before. However, her beauty lacked the vitality that she should have at her age, but she was also a bit more charming and bizarre like a demon.


    That kind of strange beauty coupled with her beautiful and young face gave rise to a soul-stirring charm at that moment.


    However, Xu Han had no time to enjoy such a beautiful scenery.


    The certainty on Ye Hongjian ''s face allowed him to understand that the other party must have sensed something. At this moment, not only was sophistry useless, it would even leave him at a disadvantage in the conversation that followed. Therefore, after a slight hesitation, he finally spoke and asked.


    "How did you know?"


    Ye Hongjian seemed to have expected Xu Han to ask this question. She smiled and stood up.


    "My father has always loved me. Everything is according to my will. Even the son of Lin Li has tried to force me to marry him, but my father has never compromised. How can he marry me to an old friend he has never met before without asking me what my intentions are?"


    When Ye Hongjian said this, she paused for a moment. She turned to look at Xu Han. Seeing his expression as usual, Ye Hongjian was a little surprised. However, her expression was quickly concealed by her. She continued.


    "If Father can do this, then he must have some unavoidable difficulties. That''s why we came here earlier today to test him out."


    "Testing?" Xu Han frowned. Obviously, Ye Hongjian''s sudden attack today was defined by Ye Hongjian as a test. This kind of statement did not satisfy Xu Han.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian did not refute.


    "Indeed, before today I do have the intention to kill you. In my opinion, my Ye Clan has countless connections with the Mu Palace, and has always been disliked by the Long Night Division. Now that I have been valued by my master as a member of the Exquisite Pavilion, I will definitely make some people in the Long Night Division fear me. I thought that my father''s compromise had something to do with the Long Night Division. It was even possible that you were the method the Long Night Division sent to restrain me. "Ye Hongjian said as she stared at Xu Han with a smile on her face.


    "However, after today''s battle, I changed my mind."


    "Why?" Xu Han subconsciously asked, He really didn''t understand where he had revealed his weakness. The disciple of the Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture was extremely sensitive. If Ye Hongjian could see through it, then it meant that more people would probably see through it. There would definitely be a lot of inconvenience for his future actions. Therefore, Xu Han really wanted to find out where the problem was.


    "Smell." However, Ye Hongjian seemed to have noticed Xu Han''s eagerness. She rolled her eyes and bought a key point instead.


    "Smell? What smell?" Xu Han was a little confused about Ye Hongjian''s thoughts. At noon today, he had once thought that Ye Hongjian was just a spoiled and unreasonable rich lady. However, the thoughts revealed in her words were completely different from her previous performance, and even her rash action at the beginning seemed to be hidden thoughts.


    She was only seventeen years old, and she was born in this prosperous Chang''an City, yet she was able to have such a city, which made Xu Han shiver.


    "The smell of pear fallen flowers." Ye Hongjian wrinkled her nose and sniffed in front of Xu Han''s right arm, seemingly confirming that there was nothing wrong with her statement.


    Pear Falling Flower? Xu Han was stunned. It was a medicinal ingredient that the Headmaster had prepared for Xu Han to suppress the abnormal movement of his right arm. It had been half a month since the last time he soaked in the medicinal bath, yet Ye Hongjian could still smell it. Xu Han was surprised at that time.


    "Grandpa Headmaster understands pharmacology. He often says that the medicinal properties of this pear flower are gentle, but it can be matched with many medicinal ingredients. It is also very common in the market. It can be considered a good medicine. Therefore, many of his prescriptions contain this medicine in order to regulate some of the medicinal ingredients with strong medicinal properties." When Ye Hongjian talked about the Headmaster, her expression immediately darkened.


    "I smelled it when we fought. Later, I calmed down and thought carefully. With my father''s temperament, no matter how much humiliation he endured, he wouldn''t necessarily compromise with the Department of Long Night. Perhaps your appearance wasn''t because of the Department of Long Night, or maybe it was because of the Tiance Prefecture , so I tried you out just now, even though I knew it." Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes, and the haze on her face dissipated. Her eyes once again revealed a cunning smile.


    Only then did Xu Han understand that he was actually being bluffed by this girl again, exposing his own carelessness.


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. After sorting out his thoughts, he looked at Ye Hongjian again and said, "I am indeed a disciple accepted by the Headmaster. However, I wonder what Miss plans to do after knowing about this matter."


    Previously, he was shocked by Ye Hongjian ''s transformation, causing Xu Han to feel a little confused. Now that he regained his senses, he calmed down and decided to showdown with Ye Hongjian .


    After all, she still needed Ye Hongjian''s help to go to the Exquisite Pavilion, and the Marquis Manor of Ning Country was destined to be unable to work together with the Long Night Division. No matter how much Ye Hongjian hated him, she would never sell him to the Long Night Division.


    "Disciple?" Xu Han''s words surprised Ye Hongjian . She had indeed expected that Xu Han had something to do with the Tiance Prefecture or the Headmaster, but she did not expect him to be the Headmaster''s disciple. For this reason, she suspiciously sized Xu Han up and down, and finally asked doubtfully, "Why would the Headmaster''s grandfather take you as his disciple?"


    "Then you have to ask the old man himself, why does he have his eyes on me?" Xu Han helplessly waved his hand.


    "What about the Headmaster''s grandfather?" Ye Hongjian suppressed her appetite and asked unyieldingly.


    "Dead." Xu Han replied casually.


    "Dead? How is that possible?" However, Ye Hongjian ''s reaction was exactly the same as her father''s.


    Perhaps in their eyes, the old man who had assisted the Great Zhou Empyreans was already a god-like existence. How could such a person die?


    "If you''re old, you''ll naturally die." Xu Han, however, did not take it seriously.


    But at this time, Ye Hongjian could no longer hear anything. She was stunned on the spot, her body trembling slightly, and finally tears started to flow out of her eyes.


    Xu Han had probably heard some things about Ye Hongjian . When she was young, she had been taught by the Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture . She was considered half of the old man''s disciple and had an excellent relationship with him. Now that she suddenly heard the news of his death, it was difficult to accept it. Xu Han could understand.


    He did not say anything else, only quietly standing at one side, waiting for Ye Hongjian to calm down her emotions.


    This wasn''t a long time. After about a hundred breaths of time, Ye Hongjian reached out to wipe the tears off her cheeks and turned to look at Xu Han.


    "Are you going to Linglong Pavilion?" Ye Hongjian asked, her voice somehow cold.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded.


    "Alright." Ye Hongjian ''s answer was very straightforward, "I will take you to Linglong Pavilion, but our engagement¡­"


    "Young miss, don''t worry. I also know myself. When this matter is over, I will definitely report it to Marquis to avoid the engagement so as not to delay young miss'' future." Xu Han cupped his hands and said respectfully.


    "I hope you can keep your promise." At that time, Ye Hongjian looked deeply at Xu Han. After saying this, she turned around and walked out of the room without turning her head.


    The sudden change in Ye Hongjian ''s attitude surprised Xu Han. He watched as her departing figure completely disappeared into the night before he regained his senses.


    A seventeen-year-old girl with such thoughts was not something that any teaching could accomplish.


    The innocence and ignorance she displayed in front of her parents were like the meticulous thoughts she displayed at this moment.


    The contrast between the two can be attributed to the seemingly calm, but turbulent undercurrents of the situation in Chang''an. It made a girl have to think and disguise.


    Xu Han shook his head again, shaking off the distracting thoughts in his mind.


    Seventeen-year-old Ye Hongjian was still like this, then what kind of city would those high-ranking officials and dignitaries who had risen and fell in Chang''an City for many years be like?


    The water in Chang''an City was too deep. Xu Han did not want to participate. With his ability, he was only a doll that everyone could play with. It was not as good as having fun in Jianghu alone.


    As Xu Han thought about this, he stretched out his hand and groped in his arms for a while. Finally, he took out a green object.


    It seemed to be a jade pendant wrapped in red spikes of thread. The surrounding was carved with the image of a tiger and leopard. Its body was emerald green and translucent. It was obviously not an ordinary product. However, there were a few more fierce cracks on the jade. Although there weren''t many of them, they were quite eye-catching when they landed on the already smooth jade.


    That was the jade pendant that the Headmaster had left for Xu Han before he left.


    He said that it was his fate talisman. Once the jade pendant was shattered, it would be the day of his fate.


    Xu Han counted carefully. Compared to yesterday, there were two more cracks on the jade pendant.


    He sighed and muttered to himself.


    "Old man, you said that the arm that Canghai Liu left me was the key to resolving my doubts. The heaven-reaching staircase is also the chain that imprisons me in the abyss."


    "What about you? What is the identity of this Headmaster disciple you gave me?"


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he let out another long sigh. He wanted to stay out of this, but for some reason, he gradually felt that a huge net was being stretched out towards him. However, he could not avoid it, and there was no way he could hide.


    Finally, he put the jade pendant back into his arms, picked up the black cat, walked to his bed, and fell asleep.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 42 Visitor From Linglong Pavilion

    In the next few days, Xu Han lived very quietly.


    Cultivate the "Asura Art" and swordsmanship every day. At night, bring the black cat to the night market in Chang''an to have a look. I''m in the mood to eat a few small dishes. Listen to Mr. Shu''s words in the tavern. It''s a good enjoyment.


    He kept a low profile. Previously, he had injured Lin Kai in the main hall of the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country. This could be considered big news in Chang''an City. Xu Han was naturally unwilling to participate in the battles in Chang''an City, so he always went out at night these few days.


    He couldn''t afford to provoke the big shots in Chang''an, nor was he willing to provoke them. All he wanted was to cure his right arm. As for what he could and would do in the future, it was too far away for Xu Han. He didn''t expect it to be so far away.


    However, after Lin Kai was injured, everyone in Chang''an City thought that with Great Commander Lin''s temperament, he would definitely ask the Marquis of Ning for an explanation for his son. However, after a few days, there was no sign of any movement from the Marquis of Ning Kingdom.


    Others found it inconceivable, or thought that the daughter of the Marquis of Ning Country had won the favor of the Exquisite Pavilion, so Lin Li had some misgivings and suffered this loss.


    But those who truly saw through it understood it very well.


    The day Ye Hongjian left Chang''an for Linglong Pavilion was the day Ye Hongjian went to die.


    The Longevity Division would not watch the Marquis Mansion of Ning Country grow bigger. The reason why Lin Li swallowed his anger was not because he was afraid, but because he was brewing bigger and more terrifying revenge.


    Other people wanted this, and Ye Chengtai also wanted this. Xu Han was very clear that Ye Chengtai''s probing was not only aimed at him, but also aimed at Longevity Division.


    Lin Li''s reaction was exactly what Xu Han wanted. Ye Chengtai had no other choice but to choose Xu Han.


    ¡­


    Another few days passed in a flash. It was September, and it was already late autumn. The weather in Chang''an gradually turned cold.


    On this day, a guest came from the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country.


    The scouts in Chang''an who silently watched every move of the Marquis Mansion of Ning Country finally moved after hibernating for so long.


    News began to spread, and undercurrents surged under the seemingly calm Chang''an City.


    However, the Marquis Manor of Ning Country, which was at the center of the undercurrent, did not notice this at all.


    "Young Hero Tong, it''s been a hard journey."


    Ye Chengtai cupped his hands and said to a young man sitting beside him in the main hall of the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country.


    The man was dressed in white and placed a long sword on one side. He looked twenty-five or twenty-six. His face was handsome and heroic. Behind him stood five white-clothed swordsmen of his age. There were both males and females. Although they were young, the auras around their bodies were extremely condensed. Clearly, they were experts who had invaded the path of the sword for many years.


    " Marquis is too polite." The man in the lead replied politely. His expression was respectful and humble, but he did not seem to be humble. It was because there was nothing wrong with him.


    "Junior Sister Ye is Elder Sikong ''s personal disciple. Our Exquisite Pavilion naturally has to ensure that she is safe and sound. It is our duty to come here. Why bother to say so?"


    "Of course. With all the young geniuses from the Exquisite Pavilion sending them off, no thieves will dare to attack again." Ye Chengtai did not hesitate to praise him, so he immediately smiled and said.


    At that moment, the two sides exchanged another round of pleasantries.


    At this moment, a burst of footsteps came from outside the room. A beautiful figure walked in from outside, but it was undoubtedly Ye Hongjian .


    Just now, when the man surnamed Tong saw Ye Hongjian , his hand holding the teacup suddenly swung. The tea almost fell from the cup, and his eyes revealed a scorching color. But after all, his cultivation quickly restrained his abnormal state. He stood up and smiled at Ye Hongjian , "Junior Sister Ye, long time no see. It has been several months since we last parted."


    "Hongjian greets senior apprentice-brother Tong and his fellow senior apprentice-brothers and sisters." Ye Hongjian obediently nodded at the man surnamed Tong and then nodded at the guests from Linglong Pavilion behind him.


    However, although his attitude was respectful and courteous, he didn''t seem to be intimate with any of them. Instead, he had a faint sense of distance.


    Tong Tiexin , the handsome man in the lead, was slightly displeased.


    A few months ago, he was fortunate enough to follow the Taishang Elder to Chang''an.


    At that time, it was really early summer. Ye Hongjian dressed in red hardcover made Tong Tie''s heart tremble. Ever since then, he had been thinking about it day and night.


    This time, the sect had sent Ye Hongjian to the Exquisite Dragon Pavilion. Tong Tiexin had worked hard to become the leader of this mission, so that she could see the young lady in front of her again and express her heartfelt feelings.


    However, Ye Hongjian ''s attitude was far from Tong Tiexin ''s expectations. He couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    However, he quickly packed up his mood. After all, Ye Hongjian was his junior sister from now on. The two of them were at the same place. There were plenty of opportunities to get close to each other, so there was no need to be too anxious.


    Thinking of this, Tong Tiexin ''s face once again revealed the same smile as before.


    "Junior Sister, you''re welcome. Tomorrow, we will set off for the Exquisite Pavilion. Although the journey is not far, it will take some time. Junior Sister, are you prepared? If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me. I will definitely know everything."


    "Hongjian understands. Thank you, Senior Brother." Ye Hongjian nodded again, but she stood beside Ye Chengtai .


    "Young Hero Tong, you have a heart." Ye Chengtai also smiled.


    However, Hongjian is still the daughter of the Marquis of Ning Country . In order to escort her and make your pavilion go through so much trouble, I feel sorry for her. Therefore, I have prepared a young hero for her before this. I can go with all of you to protect her and share some of the pressure for you.


    "Does Marquis not trust my Linglong Pavilion? With my Senior Brother Tong here and the name of the Linglong Pavilion, who in the entire Great Zhou dares to be so blind and attack us?"


    Before Tong Tiexin could respond to Ye Chengtai ''s words, one of his junior brothers and sisters, a youth in his early twenties, stepped forward and said discontentedly.


    The Linglong Pavilion was known as the number one sect of the Great Zhou Empire. These junior disciples were somewhat arrogant. Not to mention ordinary Jianghu people, even Marquis Ye Chengtai of the Great Zhou Empire did not look down on them. Hearing that Ye Chengtai had actually arranged other guards, he naturally felt that the other party did not trust Linglong Pavilion, so he had such words.


    " Luo Yin !" However, just as he said this, Tong Tiexin let out a loud shout, and a wisp of anger appeared on his face. Immediately, he reprimanded, "If you continue to speak nonsense, I will surely report to Master when I return to the sect. I will punish you to copy the Exquisite Code on the Dahuan Peak for ten days and ten nights."


    Tong Tiexin clearly had quite a reputation among the group of disciples. Hearing his reprimand, the disciple who had just been unruly lost his temper and his face darkened. He hurriedly retreated to the side, not daring to utter the slightest rebuttal.


    " Marquis , the bad disciples of the sect are not strictly disciplined. This makes Marquis laugh." After reprimanding the young disciple named Luo Yin , Tong Tiexin turned to look at Ye Chengtai and said apologetically.


    "Don''t worry too much, young hero Tong." However, Ye Chengtai did not care about this.


    "Then I would like to ask Marquis to recommend the guards you prepared. Since you want to escort Junior Sister, please communicate with them earlier so that nothing will happen to you. Our cooperation with the guards that Marquis mentioned is inappropriate, causing Junior Sister to be injured. At that time, even if I die, I will not be able to explain myself to Marquis and the sect." Tong Tiexin ''s heart was somewhat disdainful of the guard Ye Chengtai spoke of. However, with his usually calm temperament, he would not declare anything like that Luo Yin . Moreover, he had long admired Ye Hongjian in his heart. In his heart, Ye Chengtai was his future father-in-law. He would not go to the thin leaf platform for face.


    "Go invite Young Master Xu ." Ye Chengtai nodded slightly and said to a waiter. Naturally, the waiter hurriedly left and invited Xu Han over according to Ye Chengtai''s words.


    In less than fifteen minutes, the waiter led a youth dressed in grey linen into the main hall.


    That youth was Xu Han.


    His appearance caused the expressions of the Linglong Pavilion disciples, including Tong Tiexin , to change.


    His appearance was still too eye-catching.


    His right arm was tied with dense white cloth, and on his back was a long sword with a strange shape, while on his shoulder was a black cat.


    Even though they had disdained Xu Han before, the moment he appeared, everyone felt that they had overestimated the bodyguard that Ye Chengtai was talking about.


    "This is¡­?" After Tong Tiexin was slightly stunned, he was the first to regain his senses. He pointed at Xu Han and looked at Ye Chengtai with some uncertainty. Logically speaking, the youth in front of him should be the bodyguard that Ye Chengtai spoke of. However, it would be a bit too much of a joke for Ye Chengtai to ask such a youth whose cultivation did not seem to be at the Treasure Aquarius Realm to protect Ye Hongjian .


    "This is Xu Han, the bodyguard we were talking about." Ye Chengtai introduced with a smile.


    "Young master xu''s ancestor is my friend, earlier because of illness, just entrusted him to me. "I want him to go with Hongjian to the Linglong Pavilion. First, he can protect Hongjian along the way. Second, he can also take care of each other when he goes to the Linglong Pavilion. Although he is not a disciple of the Linglong Pavilion, it is still better to be immersed in it than to find a job in Chang''an at such a young age."


    Hearing this, Tong Tiexin immediately understood Ye Chengtai ''s plan. It turned out that the bodyguard was only from the beginning, but his real purpose was to send this old friend to the Linglong Pavilion.


    Naturally, this was a little unorthodox, but Tong Tiexin was bent on currying favor with this future father-in-law in his eyes.


    Therefore, after pondering for a moment, he said again, "I really admire Marquis for his concern for the past." However, there was a difference between men and women. Junior Sister Hong Jian was the disciple of Elder Si Bang. At that time, the Linglong Pavilion would arrange a separate residence for her. It was inappropriate for Brother Xu and Junior Sister Xu to take care of each other. "However, Marquis , don''t worry. Marquis ''s business is my own. When we arrive at the Linglong Pavilion, I will arrange a job for Brother Xu. If we do well, I will find some connections and take him into the Linglong Pavilion as a disciple."


    Tong Tiexin ''s words were naturally somewhat arrogant. The Linglong Pavilion had always been strict in accepting disciples. How could a mere junior disciple like him interfere? These words were just a show of face to make Ye Chengtai feel comfortable.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Chengtai shook his head at that time.


    "Young Hero Tong has misunderstood."


    "This Young Master Xu is not only my old friend, but also my future husband."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 43 Yuan Guilong

    Hearing this.


    Tong Tiexin ''s expression instantly became extremely exciting.


    He was stunned for a long time before he said somewhat dryly, "Husband-in-law?"


    Although he tried his best to calm himself down, the stutter in his words had already exposed his overturning heart.


    Not to mention him, even the junior brothers and sisters behind him fell silent at that moment.


    Ye Hongjian .


    The daughter of Marquis of Great Zhou, a blank disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion Division. How could such an identity be betrothed to this extremely ordinary looking youth in front of him?


    They looked at their dumbstruck Senior Brother and then at Ye Hongjian , who was playing with the corner of her clothes and looked like a shy little girl, and suddenly felt dizzy.


    This news was too sudden and unbelievable for them.


    However, Tong Tiexin was an expert disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion. Even though he wished to tear Xu Han to pieces, he still had the courage to congratulate him. He also agreed with everyone that he would set off tomorrow before leaving with his junior brothers and sisters in a sorry state.


    On the other hand, Xu Han looked at the back of Tong Tiexin and the others, who were obviously suppressing their anger, and then looked at Ye Hongjian , who was pretending to be a daughter.


    He was a little overwhelmed. This seemingly gentle father and daughter of the Ye Clan had deep thoughts. After all, he had underestimated them. Perhaps this trip to the Exquisite Pavilion would not be easy.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, after dinner, Xu Han refused Xuan''er''s request to wander around Chang''an City. He returned to his room early and prepared to fall asleep.


    Tomorrow, he would leave for the Exquisite Pavilion. The Long Night Division would not let Ye Hongjian arrive there smoothly. There was bound to be a fierce battle along the way. Moreover, the man from the Exquisite Pavilion who was leading the team today seemed to have coveted Ye Hongjian. It was likely that he would not be able to avoid making things difficult on the way.


    Xu Han wasn''t afraid, but he didn''t want to cause any complications.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little helpless, so he didn''t think about it anymore and was just about to go to the bed to sleep.


    Dong.


    Dong.


    But at this moment, a knock came from outside the room.


    At this hour, who would come back here? Xu Han was a little puzzled, but he still walked to the door and opened it.


    She saw a beautiful figure standing at the door, but it was Ye Hongjian .


    "Miss Ye¡­?" Xu Han was stunned and asked.


    "Follow me and I''ll take you to a place." Ye Hongjian ''s expression was cold, but she could not find the slightest bit of shyness or daughter in the hall today.


    Without waiting for Xu Han to respond, she turned around and walked out of the courtyard.


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed at that moment. He was somewhat displeased with Ye Hongjian ''s attitude.


    However, on second thought, the attitude that Ye Hongjian displayed in the hall today was only a slight disguise, which pushed Xu Han to the peak of the storm. If Xu Han disobeyed her wishes, she would probably do something to embarrass him if she went to the Exquisite Pavilion.


    In the end, Xu Han managed to catch up with Ye Hongjian ''s pace of departure with the attitude that more was more than less.


    Ye Hongjian brought Xu Han out of the Marquis Mansion of Ning Country, but it was not the main entrance, but the side entrance, as if she was deliberately avoiding the ears and eyes of some people.


    Along the way, they had all picked up small alleys and hadn''t even crossed the main path.


    Xu Han looked at the silent Ye Hongjian in front of him and couldn''t help but suspect that this young miss was looking for a remote place to "murder her husband".


    Just as Xu Han was secretly vigilant, Ye Hongjian led him through another alley, and then she suddenly stopped her footsteps.


    Xu Han was stunned. He was even more vigilant in his heart. He raised his head and looked at Ye Hongjian , wanting to ask something.


    "We''re here." But at that time, Ye Hongjian turned her head and looked at Xu Han as well.


    The two of them exchanged glances. Xu Han was stunned and couldn''t help but look behind Ye Hongjian .


    He saw a huge mansion not far from the main road.


    Just the mansion gate was a full 50 feet away, several times larger than the Ning Kingdom''s Marquis Mansion.


    The materials used in the manor seemed to be extremely exquisite. Xu Han did not know what kind of wood to use, but it looked simple and unpleasant. The doors on both sides were inlaid with dense rows of golden nails. They were seven in length and eight in breadth. They were already the image of the lintel of the royal family. On both sides were two gigantic stone statues of the Bi''an Divine Beast. They were dignified and solemn.


    As for the palace gate, there was a huge plaque with the words'' Heavenly Policy ''written on it. The brush was as vigorous as a golden sword.


    "This is the Tiance Prefecture ?" At that time, Xu Han finally regained his senses. He looked at Ye Hongjian , who was beside him with some confusion, but he couldn''t understand why she had brought him here.


    "Someone wants to see you before you leave Chang''an. Let''s go." Ye Hongjian seemed to have noticed the doubt in Xu Han''s heart as she said this. Then, she pushed open the door of the Tiance Prefecture and led Xu Han inside.


    Tiance Prefecture was once the center of power in Chang''an City and even the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.


    However, with the extermination of the Mu Palace and the rise of the Long Night Division, Tiance Prefecture had already died in name. The three thousand white-robed scholars who had once herded the world had died and scattered, and the thirty thousand Heavenly Policy Army that guarded Chang''an had also been exiled to various places, either to die in a foreign land or to die in a gloomy end.


    By now, the Nuoda Tiance Prefecture was already empty and abandoned for a long time.


    Xu Han didn''t have any feelings for Tiance Prefecture. He just thought that the mansion that was in its prime for a while had fallen into such a state, and it was somewhat bleak in the end. The world was blazing with cold, and it was mostly like this.


    "He''s waiting for you. Go." Ye Hongjian did not try to figure out what Xu Han was thinking. She led Xu Han to a remote courtyard in the manor. The courtyard was located in a simple and crude hut, but the room was lit with dim candlelight. It was the only light in the dilapidated Tiance Prefecture .


    Xu Han was stunned again. He naturally did not understand who was waiting for him in the Tiance Prefecture , but he was already here. Whether he was a human or a ghost still needed to be seen.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and finally pushed open the door of the hut.


    The furnishings in the room were very simple, a wooden bed and a set of tables and stools.


    On the table was a scabbard with a hidden edge, and a man was sitting on a stool.


    "Coming."


    After Xu Han entered the room, the man raised his head.


    He was dressed in a grey cloth robe. He looked to be in his early forties, but the sound of his mouth was incomparably ancient, and even a little gloomy. Far from being able to spit out a sound at his age, he was more like an old man who was over the age of a flower armor.


    "Who are you?" Xu Han frowned and looked at the strange man up and down with the dim candlelight in the room.


    "Sit." The man stretched out his hand and pointed to the wooden stool beside him.


    He cherished his words as much as gold, and it seemed to be extremely difficult for him to say one more word.


    "How''s the Headmaster?" After Xu Han sat down, the man asked again. His face was a little pale, as if he was suffering from some malignant disease, and his voice was a little low.


    "Dead." Xu Han''s answer was the same as the previous few times, without any change.


    When the man heard this, an ugly smile appeared on his pale face.


    He trembled as he stretched out his hand and fumbled in his arms. Then, he took out a jade pendant and handed it to Xu Han.


    The light in Xu Han''s eyes condensed, and a surprised expression appeared on his forehead.


    "This is a Fate Talisman" he murmured to himself. He did not expect that the man would actually have the same Fate Talisman in his hand.


    He didn''t care about concealing anything anymore and hurriedly groped in his embrace. Then, he took out the Fate Talisman and put it together to compare it.


    However, he discovered that not only were the two jade pendants identical, even the cracked patterns on them were identical.


    "Did he still go after all?" The man''s already pale face darkened when he saw the life talisman Xu Han took out. He muttered to himself at that time.


    "Yes." Xu Han naturally understood that the Headmaster''s whereabouts could not be concealed from this man, so he simply nodded.


    "Kunlun, what exactly happened in the Immortal Realm? The sea has flowed, and the Headmaster wants to go, but I can only sit here." After receiving Xu Han''s affirmative reply, the man couldn''t help but sigh. The expression on his face became dimmer and dimmer, as if he was puzzled and even more unwilling.


    "The old man didn''t tell me directly. However, I''m afraid this trip is really unlucky." Speaking of Headmaster Xu Han, he was also a little depressed. However, he also heard some clues from this man''s words. Headmaster did say that he was going to Kunlun when he left, and Canghai Liu had mentioned a few words about Kunlun before.


    What exactly was hidden in the legendary immortal''s residence that allowed them to head forward one after another? Xu Han couldn''t understand, but he really didn''t want to think about it.


    "Is that why you want to see me?" Xu Han shook his head, shook off the distracting thoughts in his mind, and looked at the man.


    "I heard from Hongjian that the Headmaster accepted you as his disciple?" However, the man did not answer Xu Han''s question. Instead, he asked another question.


    "Yes." Xu Han frowned and nodded. To tell the truth, Xu Han did not like the identity of this Headmaster''s disciple.


    "You want to go to the Exquisite Pavilion? Treat your meridians, or your arms?" The man asked again. Although his expression was somewhat exhausted, his gaze was like a sharp sword, as if he could see Xu Han thoroughly.


    Xu Han''s body trembled as he looked up at the man and his expression immediately became vigilant.


    The arm left behind by this great demon was his biggest secret. If anyone noticed it, it would inevitably attract disaster. However, this man actually pierced through it with a single glance. This made Xu Han feel alert.


    "What about after that? Where are you going after you''re cured?" The man turned a blind eye to Xu Han''s hostility. He continued to ask in a gentle tone, as if he was caring for an elder of the younger generation.


    "I don''t know." Xu Han shook his head. The vigilance in his heart did not dissipate because of the sudden softening of the man''s attitude.


    "Three years."


    Xu Han was still pondering whether this man was an enemy or a friend, but the man''s voice sounded again.


    Xu Han was naturally puzzled. He looked at the man doubtfully, as if he was asking him what he meant.


    "I can still defend the Tiance Prefecture for you for three years."


    The man said again.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was even more puzzled. He had never thought of anything to do with the Tiance Prefecture . He did not like the power struggle and did not have the mood to participate in it.


    He just wanted to live, live well, that''s all.


    Therefore, he shook his head and was about to say something.


    "You can go back. No matter what decision you make in three years, I hope you can come and see me again." The man interrupted Xu Han again and immediately ordered him to leave.


    After a moment of silence, Xu Han finally withdrew what he had said. Then, he stood up, bowed to the man, and left the room by himself.


    ¡­


    Ye Hongjian , who was waiting outside, did not inquire about the contents of their conversation.


    They silently returned to the Marquis'' Mansion. When they were about to separate, Xu Han suddenly asked.


    "Who is that person?"


    At that time, Ye Hongjian turned her eyes to look at Xu Han, who had a gloomy expression, and lightly spat out three words: " Yuan Guilong ."


    Yuan Guilong .


    Mo Bei Dao Wang Yuan returned to the dragon.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 44 Acacia Unilateralis

    Early the next morning, Tong Tiexin drove the two carriages and brought her junior brothers and sisters to the entrance of the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country.


    "Senior Brother, the Marquis of Ning Country is too ignorant. Junior Sister Hong Jian is so outstanding, yet she is actually married to such a country boy. In my opinion, I have to talk to Ye Chengtai properly." The disciple who had previously opposed Ye Chengtai in the Marquis Mansion of Ning Country walked over to Tong Tiexin who was tidying up the carriage and said angrily.


    "That''s right! I don''t think Junior Sister Hongjian has the slightest intention of objecting. It''s really strange."


    "She has been in Chang''an for a long time. If she goes to my Exquisite Pavilion and sees many talented young men like Senior Brother Tong, she will definitely regret it." The surrounding people were also secretly defending Tong Tiexin ''s injustice.


    "Stop talking." Tong Tiexin said coldly, interrupting everyone.


    At that moment, his eyes narrowed. "A mere Aquarius Realm cultivator, if he was sensible, he would naturally cancel the engagement. If not, I will definitely make him suffer when he arrives at the Exquisite Pavilion!"


    After Tong Tiexin finished speaking, a loud noise suddenly sounded from the direction of the manor gate.


    However, Ye Chengtai and Mu Yinyin led Ye Hongjian and Xu Han out of the manor.


    At that time, the gloomy coldness on Tong Tiexin ''s face instantly dissipated and turned into a pleasant spring breeze.


    "Young Hero Tong has been waiting for a long time." Ye Chengtai cupped his hands and said to Tong Tiexin . The old fox''s face was also full of smiles.


    " Marquis , what are you talking about? We''ve only just arrived." As Tong Tiexin spoke, the corner of his eyes turned to look at Ye Hongjian behind him. A trace of fire flashed in his eyes at that time, but he quickly suppressed it.


    "Hong Jian, Brother Xu, are you ready? If you''re ready, we''ll be ready to go." Then, he greeted Xu Han and Ye Hongjian with great enthusiasm. The warm smile on his face made it difficult for people to be on guard against him.


    Ye Hongjian and Xu Han naturally nodded their heads in succession. After giving Ye Chengtai Mu a few words of explanation, they followed Tong Tiexin to the carriage.


    The two of them were about to get into the carriage side by side. Ye Hongjian was in front of them and just as Xu Han was about to board the carriage, Tong Tiexin suddenly stretched out a hand and stopped Xu Han.


    Xu Han was stunned and looked at Tong Tiexin in confusion.


    "Brother Xu, I''m sorry. There''s a difference between men and women. This carriage is prepared for Hongjian and the two junior sisters. Please feel wronged and go to that carriage." Tong Tiexin said with a smile.


    The Linglong Pavilion included Tong Tiexin ''s group of six, four men and two women.


    Xu Han had originally thought that he and Ye Hongjian were nominally husband and wife after all, so it was only natural for the two of them to ride together. Hearing Tong Tiexin ''s words, although he knew that he was doing it intentionally, he really couldn''t pick out anything wrong with this logic. Moreover, he had already tried Ye Hongjian''s trick, so he didn''t want to have too much contact with it. Therefore, Tong Tiexin ''s suggestion was exactly what Xu Han wanted.


    Hence, Xu Han smiled and nodded.


    "Big Brother Tong is right. I''m reckless." As he spoke, he turned around and went to another carriage.


    Very quickly, the group boarded the carriage and bid farewell to Ye Chengtai and his wife. Then, they drove the carriage out of Chang''an City.


    ¡­


    There were a total of eight people in the group.


    Xu Han rode with the youngest Luo Yin and the tallest and skinniest Meng Shuge , and the strongest of them, Hu Daliang , drove the car. On Ye Hongjian ''s side, three girls were riding together, and Tong Tiexin was driving the car herself.


    It was most likely because he had more contact with Ye Hongjian that Tong Tiexin came up with this idea.


    It could be said that he had put in a lot of effort. Xu Han looked through the window of the carriage at Tong Tiexin , who was gallantly chatting with the carriage, even though he was driving the carriage. He felt that it was somewhat funny.


    Behind this seemingly harmless Ye Hongjian was an extremely deep castle. Tong Tiexin had grown a few years older, but now that he was obsessed with perverts, he was afraid that he would not be able to avoid suffering a loss from the Marquis'' daughter''s hands in the future.


    Of course, these matters had nothing to do with Xu Han, and he was unwilling to interfere.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han withdrew his gaze and was about to close his eyes to rest.


    "Senior apprentice-brother Tong is a disciple of our Linglong Pavilion''s Sword Hall. He has already reached the Three Elements Realm at a young age. I heard that he has recently touched the threshold of the Nether Opening Realm. I estimate that he will be able to take that step and become a personal disciple in less than a year''s time." But at that time, Luo Yin suddenly opened his mouth and said with a strange tone.


    Seeing that Xu Han had been looking at the situation on the other carriage, he thought that the other party was feeling depressed, so he said these words in an attempt to let Xu Han understand the difference between him and Tong Tiexin .


    "That''s right, Senior Brother Tong is exceptionally talented. We are far from being able to match him." The tall and skinny Meng Shuge beside him also took over the conversation and sighed. Afterwards, he seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly turned to Xu Han and asked curiously, "Brother Xu is valued by Marquis Ye. I think there is something extraordinary about him. I wonder what cultivation realm he has reached now?"


    Xu Han didn''t have any Qi in his body. In other words, from the perspective of an ordinary martial artist, Xu Han was at most at the Treasure Aquarius Realm. Luo Yin and Meng Shuge naturally could see this point. With this question, they simply wanted to use it to humiliate Xu Han.


    Xu Han naturally understood their thoughts. He wasn''t angry because of this. He only smiled slightly and responded faintly, "I''m ashamed to say that I was in a calamity when I was young. My meridians in my body were disordered, and I haven''t condensed any internal strength yet. This makes you two laugh."


    Neither of them had expected Xu Han to give such an answer. They were both slightly stunned.


    "Well, that''s a pity." Meng Shuge , who was the first to regain his senses, glanced at his mouth with a look of regret and said, "No wonder Brother Xu wanted to join Marquis . Marquis also valued affection and righteousness. For Brother Xu''s sake, he was actually able to marry Junior Sister Hong Jian to you."


    Meng Shuge did not finish his sentence, but the meaning behind it was obvious.


    On the other hand, Luo Yin , who was beside him, couldn''t bear to hear what Xu Han said.


    Although he was young and vigorous, he did not have any bad intentions. Those words from before were only about Ye Hongjian marrying someone like Xu Han. After hearing what happened to Xu Han, he looked at his senior brother who was still trying his best to humiliate Xu Han. He felt that something was wrong. However, in the end, he did not have the courage to speak out for Xu Han.


    This was often the case for people in this world.


    Great traitors and great evils. In the end, there were only a small number of people who were completely devoid of conscience, but most of them were ordinary people like Luo Yin .


    He knew what was right and what was wrong, but when it came to Little Good and Little Evil, it was unclear. Once he hesitated, he would inevitably be influenced by the people around him and do something against his will. The so-called wise people are more and self-aware people are less, which is generally the case.


    Hearing Meng Shuge''s words, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed. Although he didn''t say anything, he looked straight at Meng Shuge with a faint cold light flashing in his eyes.


    Meng Shuge , who was originally secretly pleased with himself, was shocked by Xu Han''s gaze, and he actually felt a bit of fear in that instant.


    However, he quickly regained his senses and secretly felt embarrassed that he was actually afraid of trash like Xu Han. As he thought this, the feeling of embarrassment turned into anger, and he blamed Xu Han for it.


    His face instantly turned red, and a faint flame rose in his eyes as he looked at Xu Han.


    "Brother Xu, do you think I''m wrong?" He gritted his teeth and said, his voice filled with a strong sense of provocation.


    Luo Yin was shocked when he heard this. He was naturally very clear about his senior brother''s temperament. From his tone, Luo Yin could tell that Meng Shuge was truly furious. Although Xu Han was not happy with it, his cultivation was still too low. If he really fought, he was afraid that he would inevitably get hurt. Luo Yin, on the other hand, couldn''t bear it. At that time, he repeatedly winked at Xu Han, signaling him to surrender and not compete with Meng Shuge.


    "Brother Meng''s words are naturally correct." Xu Han turned a blind eye to Luo Yin ''s good intentions. He looked straight at Meng Shuge and said calmly. "I''m not very good at cultivation, so I''m naturally not worthy of the Hongjian ."


    Once these words were spoken, Luo Yin and Meng Shuge were stunned. They never expected Xu Han to admit this matter so frankly.


    But before they could understand Xu Han''s thoughts, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "But no matter how unworthy he is, he was personally appointed by the Marquis. If Brother Meng is unfair to Hongjian, he can tell the Marquis separately. Isn''t it a bit too much of a daughter to be here with me?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Meng Shuge ''s expression changed again. He suddenly stood up and pointed at Xu Han, wanting to curse.


    "Furthermore, even if Brother Meng doesn''t want to tear down Marquis '' arena and can''t bear the burden of being dragged down by me, that''s fine. However, I would like to ask, in what capacity did Brother Meng speak for Hong Jian to express his dissatisfaction?"


    "If it''s Senior Brother, then Marquis is my elder. I''ve been ordered to get married, and it''s hard to get rid of him. No matter how angry Brother Meng is, I still have to report to Marquis or Master Red Note to lobby him. That''s the right path. No matter how bad it was, he still had to ask the meaning of the Hongjian and judge it. But what about Brother Meng? You and I have a plain taste in our lives, and we have spoken evil against each other since we first met, with thorns in our tongue, and needles hidden in our mouths. Is it because I, Xu Han, am weak and can easily be bullied? "


    "You!!!" Xu Han''s words were reasonable and tit-for-tat, causing Meng Shuge , who had thought that he would win, to be stupefied for a moment. He could only point at Xu Han, "You, you, you," but he couldn''t spit out any words.


    "But the Linglong Pavilion is a decent sect of the Great Zhou Empire. I didn''t think it would be able to teach a disciple like Brother Meng. In that case, I dare to speculate that Brother Meng admired beauties and did such inappropriate things."


    "If that''s the case, I understand. After all, the red letter is really beautiful. How about I tell the red letter now? If she agrees, I''ll be a beauty. I''ll report everything to Marquis and cancel the engagement."


    Xu Han smiled and said, his expression extremely serious.


    After saying this, under Luo Yin and Meng Shuge ''s surprised gaze, he turned around and stopped the carriage and walked straight down.


    "Stop, stop! Hongjian, I have something to tell you!" Only when Xu Han shouted loudly from outside did the two of them regain their senses.


    They were immediately shocked. Could it be that Xu Han was really this stupid? If he said those words, his Meng Shuge would inevitably be ruined by the reputation of a toad wanting to eat swan meat. At that time, even if he jumped into the Li River, he would not be able to wash it clean. Moreover, he was afraid that he would be suspected by Tong Tiexin , so wouldn''t the gains outweigh the losses at that time?


    He couldn''t care less and quickly ran out of the carriage, trying to stop Xu Han before he said those rash words.


    At this time, Tong Tiexin stopped the carriage doubtfully. Looking at Xu Han, Ye Hongjian also heard Xu Han''s shout and leaned out of the carriage.


    "No!" Meng Shuge , who had just gotten out of the car, let out a cry of alarm, wanting to stop him.


    However, it was too late.


    At that time, Xu Han grinned and asked Ye Hongjian .


    "Do you have anything to eat?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 45 Does It Look Good?

    "Huh?" Ye Hongjian and Tong Tiexin were both stunned at that time. Obviously, they did not expect Xu Han to stop the carriage for this reason.


    Luo Yin and Meng Shuge ''s faces were filled with astonishment. It was only when Xu Han gave them a teasing smile that the two of them regained their senses. It turned out that Xu Han was teasing them.


    Luo Yin was fine, after all, what Xu Han said was only aimed at Meng Shuge .


    Meng Shuge , on the other hand, was not. His heart could be said to be filled with fear and anger, but Xu Han''s move had already shocked him. No matter how much dissatisfaction he had in his heart, it was still not easy for him to explode.


    "Food? Yes." Ye Hongjian ''s gaze swept across them, but from the smile on Xu Han''s face and the sweat on Meng Shuge ''s forehead, she knew that there was something fishy about it. However, she did not tear it apart and instead cooperated with Xu Han.


    "Xuan''er is hungry. I want to ask for some food from you." Xu Han lifted the black cat from his shoulder with a puzzled expression. He ignored the dissatisfied protest from the black cat and smiled.


    "Oh." Ye Hongjian gave Xu Han a meaningful look and handed over some dry rations from the carriage to Xu Han.


    "Thank you." Xu Han took the food and nodded at Ye Hongjian and the ugly Tong Tiexin . Then, he turned around and walked into his carriage. Luo Yin and Meng Shuge , on the other hand, stayed in place for a while before recovering from their shock and followed Xu Han into the carriage with a dejected expression.


    Tong Tiexin looked at the strange atmosphere between Xu Han and the others and vaguely guessed something. His expression became a little gloomy, but he did not say anything else. After the few of them got on the carriage again, he drove the carriage and went on the road again. However, his face was no longer as cheerful as before.


    ¡­


    Returning to the carriage, Xu Han seemed to have forgotten the unhappiness the three of them had felt before. He held the dry rations Ye Hongjian had handed him and wanted to feed Xuan''er.


    However, Xuan''er sniffed at the smell of the dried food, but her face revealed a look of disgust as she pushed it away with a claw.


    Luo Yin and Meng Shuge had experienced what had just happened, but they did not dare to make any mistakes anymore and quietly sat to the side.


    Xu Han did not have any thoughts about Ye Hongjian . In the end, he only wanted to rely on Ye Hongjian ''s relationship to sneak into the Exquisite Pavilion to find an opportunity to heal the meridians in his body and refine the demon arm. But if he hadn''t done anything, Meng Shuge or anyone else would have thought that he was easy to bully, and he would have been upset by the noise along the way, so he would have taught them a lesson to avoid any further troubles.


    As Xu Han had expected, Meng Shuge was much more at ease along the way with the previous incident. In the blink of an eye, it was night.


    The group found a wide area to camp and rest.


    A group of eight people, Ye Hongjian was surrounded by people like a princess. A group of people surrounded her and asked about warmth. Tong Tiexin even thought of a way to be courteous. Ye Hongjian was also quite sociable. She responded to everyone one by one. She would not make anyone unhappy. She felt even more amiable. On the contrary, she made everyone fall in love with this Taishang Elder ''s closed-door disciple from the bottom of their hearts.


    On the other hand, Xu Han was left to the side and sat alone on the side of the fire, quietly eating the dry rations in his hands.


    After dinner, the people who had worked hard for a whole day had to prepare to rest.


    Xu Han had originally planned to sleep. Although he had been riding in a carriage, the road was bumpy, and the feeling wasn''t good at all.


    However, Tong Tiexin walked up with a smile on her face.


    "Brother Xu." He kindly placed his hand on Xu Han''s shoulder, and the tone in his mouth was exceptionally eager.


    "Hmm? Brother Tong, do you have any instructions?" Xu Han knew that he hadn''t come out of nowhere, but he didn''t reveal a single expression on his face. Instead, he had a face full of fear.


    "It will take more than ten days to reach Linglong Pavilion. Junior Sister Hongjian has a distinguished status, so I''m afraid that something unexpected will happen to me. You don''t travel much in Jianghu. I''m afraid I don''t know. The thief''s favorite thing is the surprise attack at night. I thought about it and decided that it would be better to arrange a vigil." Tong Tiexin said as if he had been there before.


    "Yes. Big Brother Tong''s words are reasonable. The thief has to be on guard. I wonder when Big Brother Tong will arrange a vigil? I will definitely cooperate." Although he had figured out that Tong Tiexin had ulterior motives, Xu Han knew that the people of the Long Night Division would not let Ye Hongjian go to the Linglong Pavilion. The journey over the past few days would not be peaceful. Although he did not like Tong Tiexin, his suggestion was very necessary, and Xu Han had no reason to refute it.


    "No, no, no. Brother Xu misunderstood." Tong Tiexin waved his hand repeatedly, his face still carrying a smile that made people feel as if they were bathed in spring breeze.


    "If there really is a thief, we must rely on our junior brothers to attack. Brother Xu''s cultivation is indeed not satisfactory. I have no other intentions. I hope Brother Xu doesn''t misunderstand. It''s just that it''s related to Junior Sister Hongjian''s safety. I thought it would be better to let Brother Xu guard the vigil and let the junior brothers and sisters cultivate well just in case. What do you think, Brother Xu?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned, but he didn''t want this Tong Tiexin to have such an abacus.


    "What? Brother Xu, do you have any misgivings?" Seeing that Xu Han seemed to be hesitating, Tong Tiexin asked again with a threatening tone.


    Xu Han looked sideways at Tong Tiexin , who still had a thick smile on his face, and his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    He had a leather pouch, and under his lustful heart, his ferocious face was revealed at this moment.


    "It''s all up to Big Brother Tong." Xu Han, however, did not break it and replied.


    If Xu Han were to hand over the vigil to these young disciples of famous sects, he would feel somewhat worried. It would be better for him to block it alone. Of course, this was not for the sake of the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion, but for his own sake.


    Seeing that Xu Han was so weak, the smile on Tong Tiexin ''s face became even more intense. He patted Xu Han on the shoulder and said, "Then it will be hard for Brother Xu. Then, he turned around and swaggered away."


    About fifteen minutes passed and everyone was asleep. Only Xu Han was sitting by the campfire. His gaze fell into a daze as he looked at the leaping campfire in front of him.


    The vigil was no stranger to Xu Han.


    Whether it was as an assassin of the Dark Asura Hall , in order to hunt down certain targets, or to travel with the Vastsea Stream afterwards, or to guard against those vengeful bandits who were following them, Xu Han had done something for several days without sleeping.


    It''s just a normal meal for him.


    However, from the death of Canghai Liu to the departure of the Headmaster, to what he had seen and heard in Chang''an, and to the man from the Tiance Prefecture that he had met yesterday, these things were intertwined together, causing Xu Han to feel somewhat irritated.


    Canghai Liu once said that everyone had their own mission when they came to this world.


    Canghai Liu had completed his mission.


    And what about Xu Han?


    Xu Han didn''t know that he was still confused about the future.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and touch the jade pendant in his arms, thinking about the three-year agreement that the man made yesterday. The thoughts in his mind grew more and more irritable.


    "Da."


    At this time, a soft sound suddenly occurred not far away.


    It was the sound of riding boots breaking dead branches on the ground.


    Xu Han suddenly recovered from his thoughts. He looked sideways and saw a beautiful figure slowly walking towards him not far away.


    At that moment, his eyes narrowed. "Miss Ye, are you still awake at this late hour?"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian smiled brightly, but she walked over to Xu Han and sat down beside him.


    "This is the first time I''ve left home since I was young. I can''t sleep." Ye Hongjian propped up her side face with her hand, looked at the flames in front of her, and said softly.


    Her voice was extremely gentle, even a little lonely, causing Xu Han to be stunned.


    He couldn''t help but look sideways. At that time, the flames reflected Ye Hongjian ''s side face. Her eyebrows were delicate and beautiful, like a painting brush, and her cherry lips were bright red, as if they could drip water.


    The so-called "falling fish, falling wild goose, shutting the moon and shaming the flowers" was probably nothing more than that.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but have this thought in his heart.


    "Does it look good?" Ye Hongjian ''s voice sounded at that moment.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he regained his senses, only to see Ye Hongjian turning to look at him with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Only then did Xu Han know that he was being teased by Miss Ye and cursed at his perverted heart, but his face was forcefully calm.


    "Miss Ye, you didn''t come here late at night just to show me your beauty, did you?" He calmed his mind and said, shaking off the slightest bit of depression in his heart.


    "Are you practicing external techniques?" Ye Hongjian did not answer and asked.


    On that day of probing, Xu Han had already exposed his hand. He did not need to conceal it from Ye Hongjian , so he immediately nodded in acknowledgement.


    "When we fought that day, I saw that your cultivation had already reached the Vajra Realm. It is truly unimaginable for you to be the same age as me, yet be able to cultivate your fleshly body to such an extent." Ye Hongjian looked up and down at Xu Han with interest, as if she wanted to see it clearly.


    "I''m overpraising you. After all, cultivating your physical body is an external path. It can''t compare to the purple pill in Miss Ye''s body." Xu Han''s words were not complimentary.


    One had to know that the world''s acknowledged righteous path of cultivation was guided by internal force, gathering the inner core, producing three elements, opening the secluded door, connecting the heavens and earth with the soul, leaving no dust on one''s body, and finally transforming into a great spill. Although the physical body cultivators advanced extremely quickly in the early stages and their combat strength surpassed that of cultivators in the same realm, once they reached the Diamond Realm, their next step would be to struggle.


    Even Xu Han was still 108,000 kilometers away from him at the Purple Firmament Realm.


    On the other hand, although Ye Hongjian ''s cultivation was only at the Pill Yang Realm, it was important to know that the most important thing in the Pill Yang Realm was to condense an inner core with the internal strength in his body. The inner core was divided into three grades, the lower grade was yellow, the middle grade was red, and the upper grade was purple. Ordinary cultivators could only come into contact with yellow pills, and those who could obtain red pills could already be considered geniuses of the heavens, but what about Ye Hongjian ? However, it was a purple pill that was unparalleled in the world. This also meant that once he broke through the Pill Yang Realm, his future path would be smooth and smooth. It was no wonder that such talent was valued by Sikong Bai.


    However, in the face of Xu Han''s praise, Ye Hongjian only smiled valiantly and didn''t take it seriously. This kind of praise had been heard too much in her more than ten years of life, and she had long since gotten used to it.


    Her face suddenly straightened, and her voice lowered a little.


    She asked.


    "Do you think they can stop the people from the Long Night Division?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 46 The Taste Is Salty And Spicy, And the Person Is Good And Evil

    Naturally, they were referring to the disciples sent by the Linglong Pavilion, led by Tong Tiexin .


    However, Xu Han did not answer. Instead, he asked, "Miss Ye, what do you think?"


    "Although the Longevity Division only has a hand to cover the sky in the Imperial Court, if you want to kill me, you must do it in secret so that no one can see the flaws." Ye Hongjian was straightforward, and immediately took over the conversation. "Department of long night subordinates have dragons, greedy wolves, white phoenix, green fox four, subdued by four commanders. Commandant under the command of a commandant, a captain. According to the laws of the Imperial Court, In the Long Night Division, no officer above the rank of captain may leave without a decree, Zhu Xian can''t mobilize the experts under the Long Night Division. If he wants to use the mixed fish under the Long Night Division to kill me, he has to gather enough. After all, although Tong Tiexin thinks he is right, his cultivation at the Three Elements Realm cannot be faked. Few decent experts want to take him down, they have to use their lives to pay for it. "


    "Since the Long Night Priestess wants to keep it a secret, she naturally has to make a move after we leave Chang''an. This time, he has gathered too many troops, so he can''t hide it from the eyes of those who are interested." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and continued with Ye Hongjian ''s words. But in his heart, he had a better understanding of Miss Ye''s vigor, but then he changed the topic and asked with great interest, "So, Miss Ye feels that with the protection of that Hero Tong, she will be able to rest easy?"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at Xu Han fiercely. She naturally knew that Xu Han''s words were meant to tease her. However, she said seriously, "Do you really think that Zhu Xian is a vegetarian who has been in charge of the Longevity Division for so many years? How could his subordinates not raise some disciples? With the price he can offer, I believe there are plenty of people who are competing to become a doorkeeper dog under his door."


    At this point, Ye Hongjian frowned and said with a serious expression, "However, I really don''t know what kind of evil dog Zhu Xian will send to kill me. Whether he can deal with it or not is unknown."


    "Actually, there''s no need to worry about this." At that moment, Xu Han shook his head.


    "Huh?" Ye Hongjian was stunned and looked at Xu Han in confusion.


    "There are many people in this world who love money, "However, no matter how much money one loves, they all understand one thing. Even if they earn money, they still have to spend their lives. Zhu Xian has many disciples, so it''s naturally easy to kill us. But behind you is the Linglong Pavilion, the Sikong who can ascend to the Immortal Realm at any time. After killing you, the Linglong Pavilion''s fury of thunder is not something that anyone can afford." Xu Han explained slowly, his expression extremely confident.


    "So you''re saying that we won''t encounter any trouble along the way?" Ye Hongjian asked back, but the expression on her face clearly did not believe it.


    "Naturally impossible, long night division how can let miss? With Zhu Xian ''s temperament, any threat would be eliminated in the sprout by him. This was also the reason why he was able to stand tall in Great Zhou for so many years without collapsing. However, no one in Jianghu of Great Zhou dared to offend Si Bang, except¡­ "Xu Han''s voice suddenly lowered as he spoke, as if he was somewhat taboo about the name that was about to be spoken." It''s just that there''s no one in Jianghu of Great Zhou who dares to offend Si Bang. "


    "Who?" Such a posture naturally aroused Ye Hongjian ''s curiosity. She asked without thinking.


    " Dark Asura Hall !"


    ¡­


    The conversation last night came to an end in an extremely solemn atmosphere.


    Dark Asura Hall .


    Xu Han naturally had sufficient knowledge of this huge empire that was hidden in the shadows of the Great Zhou Empire. Although Ye Hongjian did not know much about it, just its fierce name outside was enough to make her realize the seriousness of the problem.


    Even though Xu Han had already guessed the identity of the enemy, they really couldn''t find a complete solution to such a colossus.


    In the end, the two of them could only discuss with Ye Hongjian to lobby Tong Tiexin and ask him to speed up his journey. Then, they could pick out some remote paths as far as possible in order to avoid those killers.


    However, the result was not satisfactory.


    Tong Tiexin didn''t care about Ye Hongjian''s worries at all. She even said that Ye Hongjian rarely went out, so she wanted to take a good look at the scenery along the way.


    Xu Han had expected such a result long ago. He didn''t have much hope for it, so he wasn''t disappointed at all.


    Moreover, with the abilities of the Dark Asura Hall , unless they were able to escape the heavens and the earth, it would be too naive to rely on this method to avoid the Dark Asura Hall ''s pursuit. Doing so would only be better than doing nothing.


    The next day, everyone set off again. Tong Tiexin drove the carriage with a face full of spring and tried her best to talk to Ye Hongjian .


    However, Xu Han, who had not slept all night, sat on the bumpy carriage and adjusted his condition as much as possible in order to cope with something that was about to happen.


    Meng Shuge , who was riding with him, did not know if he had forgotten yesterday''s lesson or if he had been instructed by Hero Tong to change the seat of Hu Daliang , who was in charge of driving the carriage, and volunteered to drive the carriage.


    He would not take the initiative to be so courteous. Driving along this road could speed up, or pick out some rugged places to drive, making the bumpy carriage even more severe, making it difficult for Xu Han to get a good rest.


    Not to mention Xu Han, even Luo Yin and Hu Daliang , who were in the same car, couldn''t bear to watch this deliberately. They reminded Meng Shuge a few times, but Meng Shuge ignored them and continued to drive on his own.


    Originally, he thought that with Xu Han''s tit-for-tat performance against Meng Shuge yesterday, this time, there would inevitably be a conflict. Luo Yin and Hu Daliang were somewhat worried, but who would have thought that Xu Han would remain silent from beginning to end this time and choose to endure. At the same time, they felt even more sympathy for Xu Han in their hearts.


    Unfortunately, Meng Shuge did not have such a consciousness. Xu Han''s forbearance was seen by him as admitting defeat. He had indeed become even more fierce.


    After dinner, everyone followed Tong Tiexin''s arrangements yesterday. Xu Han consciously went to the campfire to guard the night. This behavior caused Tong Tiexin and Meng Shuge to feel even more disdainful towards Xu Han in their hearts.


    Xu Han, however, did not care. After everyone fell asleep, he sat by the fire with the black cat in his arms and stared blankly at the fire.


    About half an hour later, the night grew darker and darker, and the people who had experienced the turbulence of the day had already fallen asleep.


    "Brother Xu." At this time, Xu Han thought of a soft cry from behind him. He turned around and saw Luo Yin and Hu Daliang creeping up to him at some unknown time.


    "What is it?" Xu Han was a little puzzled, but he didn''t know what the two of them were sneakily looking for him for.


    "Haha." Luo Yin scratched his head somewhat unhappily, then looked at the tall Hu Daliang beside him and said, "Senior Brother Meng has always been like this. Brother Xu must not take it to heart."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned and asked with some amusement, "Are you all just saying this?"


    "Sigh." Before Luo Yin could speak, The sturdy Hu Daliang pushed Luo Yin away. Then, he said to Xu Han in a low voice, "We are just angry at seeing Senior Brother Meng make things difficult for Brother Xu everywhere. But he is our Senior Brother after all. We can''t refute him face to face. Thinking about it, we decided to take turns to guard Brother Xu''s body. Otherwise, we are afraid that Brother Xu''s body will not be able to endure if this continues."


    However, Xu Han did not expect the two of them to come here because of this. He was stunned again. His gaze swept across the faces of the two of them, but he saw that the eagerness in their gazes did not seem to be fake. This action was unexpected to Xu Han, and he was also secretly touched.


    However, after pondering for a moment, Xu Han shook his head.


    "What are you two talking about? Brother Meng is driving with good intentions. How can you say that you''re making things difficult for me? Big Brother Tong arranged for me to guard the night for the sake of everyone. How can I complain?" Xu Han acknowledged your kindness. However, it would be most appropriate for me to handle the vigil.


    Xu Han''s tone was extremely sincere, and the expression on his face was incomparably serious, causing Luo Yin and Hu Daliang to be stunned.


    Tong Tiexin and Meng Shuge deliberately made things difficult for their fellow disciples, but Xu Han still acted as if they were doing him a favor. This caused the two of them to be unable to distinguish whether Xu Han was really stupid or fake.


    Originally, they wanted to say something, but Xu Han interrupted them again and rejected their proposal.


    However, seeing that Xu Han''s attitude was so resolute, they were unable to continue lobbying. In the end, they could only tell Xu Han not to hold on. If he really couldn''t, he would call them to change shifts. Xu Han naturally agreed with all his might.


    After the two of them left, Xu Han, who was sitting alone by the fire, thought about Luo Yin and Hu Daliang ''s actions and secretly felt a little funny in his heart.


    How could he not know that Tong Tiexin was deliberately making things difficult for him? If he really wasn''t willing, Tong Tiexin wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. However, the Longevity Division''s lackeys could appear at any time, and Xu Han was worried about handing over such an important task as vigil to these Linglong Pavilion disciples who were not vigilant and even had the intention to play with the mountains and rivers.


    After all these years of experience, Xu Han did not have the habit of handing over his own safety to others.


    He had always adhered to the truth that the only thing worth entrusting to people in this world was himself!


    However, he turned his eyes to look in the direction where Luo Yin and the other two had left. Thinking about what they had done before, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but curl into a smile.


    "Looks like this trip to the Exquisite Pavilion should be very interesting."


    He touched the smooth hair on Xuan''er''s back and muttered to himself.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 47 Some Were Childhood Sweethearts, Xiao Wu Guessed

    The next morning, including the bumpy day yesterday, Xu Han had not rested for two whole days and nights.


    After all, he was still a mortal embryo, and the two days of unresting sleep made Xu Han''s face pale.


    After eating breakfast that Luo Yin had kindly delivered, Xu Han walked to the carriage and prepared to follow everyone on their way again.


    Meng Shuge and Tong Tiexin , who were taking care of the horses, looked at Xu Han''s pale face. At that time, they exchanged glances, and a smug smile appeared on their faces.


    "Senior apprentice-brother Meng worked hard yesterday. Let junior apprentice-brother drive for you today." Luo Yin looked at the smiling Meng Shuge . He knew that he would have to use the same trick again today. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He took a step forward and walked to the side of Meng Shuge . He said with a smile. At that time, he reached out to the reins of the horse and wanted to take it away from Luo Yin.


    "Huh?" At that time, Meng Shuge vigilantly stretched out his hand to block Luo Yin . He narrowed his eyes and said, "As senior apprentice-brothers, I naturally have to help you fellow apprentice-brothers. Otherwise, how can I afford to call you senior apprentice-brothers?"


    Then he turned to look at the pale Xu Han and asked with narrowed eyes, "Are you right, Brother Xu?"


    Seeing that Meng Shuge was so aggressive, the sturdy Hu Daliang was somewhat enraged. He took a step forward and was about to say something, but Luo Yin stopped him.


    Meng Shuge had entered the sect a few years earlier than them, and his cultivation was much higher. If the two of them really fought, they probably wouldn''t be able to obtain any benefits. Moreover, Meng Shuge had that Tong Tiexin backing him, so there was no need for him to be so bored.


    The faint smell of gunpowder was naturally detected by Tong Tiexin and the three female disciples, including Ye Hongjian . At that time, they all turned their heads to look over, their eyes filled with doubt.


    "What''s the matter?" Tong Tiexin frowned and asked. He had been focusing on Ye Hongjian for the past few days, so he naturally did not understand why there was a conflict between his three junior brothers.


    "Nothing, nothing." Luo Yin smiled as he hurriedly dragged Hu Daliang into the carriage.


    The compromise between the two made Meng Shuge ''s expression even more grim. He shrunk his lips and looked at the two with disdain. Then, he turned to Xu Han and said coldly, "Please, Young Master Xu ."


    The threat in his tone was not concealed at all.


    However, when Xu Han heard this, his expression did not change at all because of the threat in Meng Shuge ''s words.


    He took a few steps forward, but when he arrived in front of Meng Shuge, he turned around and walked around the carriage of Meng Shuge to Tong Tiexin .


    "Brother Xu?" Tong Tiexin was stunned, not knowing what Xu Han was doing.


    "Hongjian." However, Xu Han did not even look at him. Instead, he raised his head and whispered to the carriage. His voice was incomparably gentle, and his address was extremely intimate.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian stuck her head out and looked at the gentle Xu Han. Her heart skipped a beat, knowing that Xu Han would probably have to do something to counter Tong Tiexin and the others. She was willing to cooperate, widening her eyes at that time and blinking at Xu Han.


    "Did you sleep well yesterday?" Xu Han asked.


    "Yes, not bad." Ye Hongjian told the truth.


    "But this mountain road is bumpy. I have to keep vigil every night. My body is already weak, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle it in a few days." Xu Han said with a wronged expression.


    This appearance in Tong Tiexin ''s eyes instantly made him secretly sneer.


    After all, Xu Han was so weak that he could only complain to a woman. After this, his image in Ye Hongjian ''s heart would probably decline a little.


    Thinking of this, Tong Tiexin couldn''t help but smile. He wanted to speak at that time and say something sympathetic to Xu Han. Then, he had to take care of the vigil. With his cultivation at the Three Yuan Realm, not sleeping for a few days wasn''t a big deal for him. As for the contrast between him and Xu Han, he believed that Ye Hongjian would definitely be able to clearly see who was her true husband.


    "It''s just that I still have to do a good job of what Big Brother Tong taught me. After all, it concerns everyone''s safety, so I want Red Note to help me fall asleep the way I did when I was a child." However, before Tong Tiexin could complete her draft, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    Tong Tiexin ''s heart skipped a beat, feeling somewhat uneasy. He subconsciously asked, "How did you do it when you were a child?"


    Ye Hongjian was also stunned. She had known Xu Han for less than half a month, so how could she know the method when she was young? It was Xu Han''s nonsense, but Ye Hongjian was also interested at this moment. She wanted to see what tricks Xu Han was trying to use to deal with Tong Tiexin and the others, so she also looked at Xu Han silently.


    "Oh, I''m ashamed." Hearing Tong Tiexin''s question, Xu Han immediately turned to look at Tong Tiexin with a respectful and humble expression.


    "Big Brother Tong has always known that my father and Lord Ye are close friends. I have known Hong Jian since we were young, so we were childhood sweethearts. At that time, we decided to marry each other privately for life. We agreed that I would not marry her and she would not marry me in this life." Xu Han said slowly with a happy expression.


    However, Ye Hongjian did not know that Xu Han was actually so eloquent. In the end, she was a daughter''s family. Being so casually fabricated by Xu Han, she was somewhat displeased. Her face was also a little red because of the anger in her heart, but she did not dare to explode. She could only lower her head and bite her gums. She secretly thought that if she found an opportunity, she must properly deal with this unrestrained disciple.


    However, Ye Hongjian ''s blushing expression was understood to be the shyness of a young girl when her love affair was just about to begin.


    Tong Tiexin felt jealousy in his chest at that time. Every word in Xu Han''s words was like a sharp sword piercing into his heart, making him wish he could tear Xu Han into pieces right now.


    "Then what''s your so-called method?" Tong Tiexin gritted his teeth and asked. At this moment, he was no longer able to maintain his usual elegant demeanor. The suppressed anger in his voice made others hear him clearly.


    However, Xu Han still seemed as if he hadn''t noticed. He smiled and continued, "Big Brother Tong, I have been weak since I was young. It is difficult for me to fall asleep at night. At that time, Red Note put my head on her lap and let me sleep on her lap. Strangely enough, it really cured my illness. Since then, it has been difficult for me to fall asleep. As long as I rest on her lap, I will be able to sleep peacefully."


    Hearing this, Tong Tiexin ''s expression still turned pig liver color, and it was extremely difficult to see.


    He couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration and anger that the thieves had publicized in public after his wife had been ruined.


    He even needed to constantly remind himself that his current situation had suppressed the impulse in his heart to lift his sword and chop Xu Han into meat paste on the spot.


    "Now that we''re in the Central Plains and we''re all on the official road, why would Brother Xu feel bumpy?" After a while, Tong Tiexin suppressed the jealousy in her heart and forced an ugly smile on her face.


    "Is that so?" Xu Han looked at Meng Shuge , who also had an ugly expression on his face, and asked, "But Brother Meng''s drive yesterday was extremely bumpy, making it difficult for me to fall asleep."


    Meng Shuge ''s heart skipped a beat. Knowing that Xu Han was doing this on purpose, he couldn''t help but feel anger in his heart. His expression changed and he wanted to go forward and say something. However, just as he took this step, he met Tong Tiexin ''s gaze that seemed to be about to spit out fire.


    He was slightly stunned, but he had no choice but to withdraw his thoughts of teaching Xu Han a lesson. He knew that Tong Tiexin wanted to maintain his image in Ye Hongjian''s heart, so he could secretly cause some problems. If he really wanted to make a move, Xu Han might not be their opponent, but Ye Hongjian would probably not let this happen. Meng Shuge suppressed his anger and said with a smile, "Brother Xu, don''t worry. The bumpy road yesterday was because it wasn''t easy to walk. The road today is all official. Brother Xu can rest assured."


    "Is that so?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and asked in confusion.


    Meng Shuge had already suffered several losses in Xu Han''s hands, so he naturally wouldn''t be fooled by Xu Han''s appearance. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Naturally, how could I lie to you?"


    No matter how dissatisfied he was, he didn''t dare to explode. Otherwise, if Xu Han really caught the reason and got into Ye Hongjian ''s car, Tong Tiexin ''s temperament would probably not make him feel better.


    At this time, Xu Han''s goal had already been achieved. He did not have the mood to entangle himself with the two of them anymore. He casually said a few more words and followed Meng Shuge into the carriage.


    On the other hand, Luo Yin and Hu Daliang , who had witnessed what had just happened, were stunned. At this moment, they suddenly realized that this youth, who was one or two years younger than them, was not as harmless as he looked on the surface. Perhaps it was not unreasonable for Ye Chengtai to betroth his precious daughter to Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han had no time to care what the two of them were thinking in their hearts. He only smiled at the two of them and leaned against the side of the carriage, closing his eyes to recuperate.


    He needed a good rest. Whether it was the vigil or fighting against the assassins that the Dark Asura Hall could send out at any time, it was not an easy task. He had to keep himself in a clear-headed state. With these two lessons, if Meng Shuge still refused to stop, then Xu Han would no longer play with him like he did now.


    After all, the journey was far, and no one could tell if there would be any accidents along the way.


    As for Tong Tiexin''s dilemma, if it weren''t for the special circumstances, Xu Han wouldn''t have bothered to pay attention to it, much less compete with Tong Tiexin for Ye Hongjian ''s sake.


    Ye Hongjian ''s thoughts were a little too heavy. Not to mention Xu Han''s lack of interest in men and women, it was to that extent. He didn''t dare to touch a woman whose thoughts were a little heavier than him, no matter how beautiful she was born.


    As he thought of this, a sleepy intent assaulted him.


    Xu Han put away his thoughts and fell asleep with the shaking of the carriage.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 48 Xu Hans Brilliant Plan

    The next five days Xu Han passed peacefully. With the lesson from before, Meng Shuge was somewhat afraid, but he did not come to find trouble with Xu Han.


    Although Tong Tiexin wanted to embarrass Xu Han, she seemed to be worried that Ye Hongjian wouldn''t be able to do it too clearly. After a few unsuccessful attempts, she could only give up.


    He thought about the future. After all, there were many rules in the Exquisite Pavilion. Xu Han wanted to rely on Ye Hongjian ''s relationship to stay in the Exquisite Pavilion, not to mention whether he could succeed or not. Once he arrived at the Exquisite Pavilion, it would be his Tong Tiexin ''s world. It was more than enough to deal with Xu Han. It was also because of this that he put away his thoughts.


    The Linglong Pavilion was said to be a pavilion, but it was actually a mountain gate made up of three enormous peaks. It was located at the junction of Liangzhou, Jizhou and Qingzhou, and was more than a thousand kilometers away from Chang''an.


    The group drove for seven days. According to the previous plan, they would arrive at Linglong Pavilion in about three days.


    This also meant that they were getting farther and farther away from Chang''an, so if Zhu Xian wanted to make a move, he would definitely pick a place near this time.


    Xu Han was very clear on this point, so he had been vigilant for the past few days, and had also sent Tong Tiexin a message of caution through Ye Hongjian . However, the disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion was disdainful of this.


    They had been walking in Jianghu for a long time, and there was Linglong Pavilion behind them. Even if they encountered thieves occasionally, few people would dare to pull out the banner of Linglong Pavilion. Therefore, it would be even harder for them to understand the dangers of this trip.


    After telling Ye Hongjian to be careful, Xu Han did not try again.


    In the end, the life and death of these people had nothing to do with him. He only needed to keep Ye Hongjian alive until he reached the Exquisite Pavilion.


    With this thought in mind, another two days passed. When everyone set up camp at night, they were less than 150 miles away from the Linglong Pavilion. They had almost reached the Linglong Pavilion''s sphere of influence, but the expected ambush had yet to arrive.


    "Junior Sister Hongjian, I''ve already said it. With me here, those thieves definitely won''t dare to make a move. If we arrive at the Linglong Pavilion tomorrow, I imagine that those thieves won''t dare to make a move at this moment." After dinner, Tong Tiexin moved closer to Ye Hongjian and patted her chest.


    With his personality, he naturally wouldn''t let go of any chance to talk to Ye Hongjian .


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian was absent-mindedly perfunctory towards Tong Tiexin , but her gaze crossed the crowd in front of her as she looked at Xu Han, who was sitting on one side alone. At this moment, the youth lowered his head and frowned. Obviously, he had the same confusion as her.


    Why didn''t Longevity Division make a move?


    Could it really be that they were mistaken?


    Ye Hongjian was very distressed, but it was not because she had reminded him many times before, but now, she was invincible, so she could not afford to lose face.


    If Longevity Division really didn''t make a move, Ye Hongjian would be very happy to accept the title of Cup, Bow, Snake, Shadow, or Bow, Scared Bird. However, this matter itself was a very unreasonable matter. If Zhu Xian was willing to let her go, where would there be so many tragedies in Chang''an City that did not know why?


    Therefore, the more this time came, the more uneasy Ye Hongjian ''s heart became.


    Another half an hour passed. Everyone chatted for a while, then packed up their belongings and prepared to sleep. They could return to the Exquisite Pavilion tomorrow, and after coming out for a month, everyone who could return to the sect immediately seemed to be extremely excited.


    Ye Hongjian also stood up at that time. She took a deep look at Xu Han who was sitting beside the fire and returned to the carriage with a gloomy expression.


    This was also Tong Tiexin ''s arrangement. The men were all sleeping outside the carriage. One of the two carriages was assigned to Ye Hongjian separately, while the other was assigned to the other two women in the same carriage. After all, Ye Hongjian was Si Bang''s disciple, and her status was lofty. No matter from what angle, no one dared to neglect her.


    ¡­


    Perhaps because of the uneasiness in her heart, Ye Hongjian tossed and turned in the carriage for a long time before she could fall asleep.


    However, she slept very shallowly, and if anything unusual happened, she could make preparations at the first possible moment.


    For example, now.


    Ye Hongjian , who had already fallen asleep, suddenly heard a soft sound coming from outside the carriage. Then, she felt the curtain in front of the carriage being pulled open, and someone had barged in at that time.


    Her heart was shocked, and half of her sleepiness disappeared. However, she did not choose to act immediately. Instead, she still closed her eyes. However, one hand slowly moved to the side, and only stopped when she touched the hilt of the sword that she carried with her.


    At this moment, the intruder had already arrived in front of her and was about to pounce on her. Ye Hongjian took a deep breath at that time and suddenly raised her hand that was holding the hilt of the sword. She was about to stand up at that moment.


    "Clang!"


    "Don''t move!"


    The sound of the longsword being unsheathed sounded almost at the same time as the person''s soft cry.


    Ye Hongjian felt that her body was heavier. In the blink of an eye, her body that had just stood up was pressed down again. That person actually used his own body to press her under his body.


    This situation caused her to be both ashamed and angry, but her hand that held the sword and her mouth that wanted to cry for help were firmly pressed down by the two hands of the person who came. His strength was extremely great, and Ye Hongjian struggled several times without any results. In the end, he could only stare fixedly at that person, as if he could spit out fire from his eyes.


    "It''s me." When he felt that Ye Hongjian had given up struggling, the man leaned closer to Ye Hongjian''s ear and whispered.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned for a moment. She recognized that the voice was somewhat familiar. Only then did she look closely and discover that the person pressing down on her was actually Xu Han!


    After confirming that Ye Hongjian had recognized him, Xu Han withdrew his hand that was covering Ye Hongjian''s face. However, who knew that Ye Hongjian would take the opportunity to push Xu Han away before letting go. A bright sword was unsheathed and was about to pierce towards Xu Han''s face.


    No matter how deep Ye Hongjian ''s thoughts were, she was still a seventeen-year-old girl. She was suddenly suppressed by Xu Han during the night. She was naturally very angry in her heart. She did not have the mood to think about why Xu Han was like this anymore. She only wanted to vent her anger.


    However, Xu Han was already prepared. The hand wrapped in white cloth suddenly stretched out and stabbed Ye Hongjian ''s sword firmly.


    "Stop messing around. Look outside the car!" Xu Han really did not have the intention to entangle himself with her. He shouted softly at that time.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned. Looking at the serious expression on Xu Han''s face, she knew that there was a calamity in her heart. She did not care about Xu Han''s Meng Lang and immediately lowered her head to look through the car window.


    Seeing this, Ye Hongjian ''s body trembled.


    The encampment they chose was a flat land, and their field of vision was quite broad. Although there were some vegetation in the surroundings, they weren''t dense. In addition, it was late autumn, and the branches and leaves on the trees had long fallen off, so they wouldn''t be able to block anything.


    Just like that, Ye Hongjian could clearly see that there were faint figures flashing not far away, and they were constantly approaching this place. However, Tong Tiexin and the others had fallen asleep early, and they had never noticed such an abnormal situation.


    "Are they from Dark Asura Hall ?" Ye Hongjian turned to look at Xu Han, her expression both shocked and solemn. She hadn''t expected that the people of the Dark Asura Hall would actually choose to attack at the foot of the mountain of the Exquisite Pavilion. She was a bit too bold.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded, his expression equally solemn.


    "What should we do? Wake them up and get ready!" Ye Hongjian said anxiously.


    "No." Xu Han shook his head and rejected Ye Hongjian ''s suggestion. "Since the Senluo Clan has chosen this place to attack, it means that they have completely figured out our strength. They will definitely have full confidence in taking action. If we face each other head-on, we have no chance of winning!"


    "Then what do you mean?" Ye Hongjian frowned. The afterglow in her eyes had already caught a glimpse of the black shadows arriving not more than ten feet away from their camp. She was about to launch an attack.


    Xu Han looked at the black-clothed people who were approaching like wild beasts with a deep gaze, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    As an Asura, he naturally saw that these people were the Asuras of the Dark Asura Hall . Compared to ordinary killers, the Asura''s methods were even more cruel, and their cooperation and discipline were even more strict. Without absolute strength, it would be very difficult for them to escape under the hands of these Asuras. He counted carefully. There were almost a hundred Asuras that had come, and there were probably quite a few Grand Asuras among them. There might even be Purple-clothed Asura Messengers who could not face them head-on.


    Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, the black-clothed people got closer.


    At that time, they pulled out bright swords and swords. Ling Lie''s cold light pierced through the night, illuminating the hearts of the people and causing them to feel weak.


    Ye Hongjian naturally noticed this situation. The anxiety in her eyes was even more intense, and she was about to urge Xu Han.


    But at that moment, Xu Han saw those swords and blades. A divine light flashed in his eyes. He suddenly stood up and looked at Ye Hongjian beside him.


    "Have you thought of a way?" When Ye Hongjian saw him like this, her face immediately became happy.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded heavily and placed Xuan''er on his shoulder. Then, he reached out and pulled Ye Hongjian ''s hand without thinking, wanting to walk out of the carriage.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hongjian , who had been grabbed by a man of the opposite sex, panicked instinctively. However, she also realized that this was an extraordinary time and not a time to be confined to small sections, so she suppressed the strangeness in her heart. However, she still couldn''t help but ask.


    "Run." However, Xu Han spat out such a word without turning his head.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 49 How Can We Break the Situation? Only a Fight to the Death

    "Run?" Ye Hongjian , who originally thought that Xu Han would say something brilliant, was stunned. At that time, her beautiful face was filled with astonishment.


    "What about them?" Ye Hongjian frowned and pointed at Tong Tiexin and the others who were still asleep. Although she did not like them from the bottom of her heart, she was still from the same sect and sent them to the tiger''s mouth. In the end, this calamity was caused by her. This made Ye Hongjian somewhat unbearable.


    "I can''t die." Xu Han said nonchalantly. At this time, they had already walked out of the carriage and hid behind the carriage. After Xu Han finished speaking, he bent down and picked up a stone on the ground. Then, he fiercely threw it at Tong Tiexin .


    Then, Tong Tiexin let out a painful cry.


    Tong Tiexin , who had been hit by the stone with a bloody scar on his head, sat up. Before he could think about who had done this, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "There''s an enemy! Get up!" He let out a loud shout and hurriedly stood up, shouting towards the surroundings.


    At that moment, everyone stood up one after another, and the black-clothed people didn''t hesitate at that time. One after another, they released shouts of killing intent and charged straight towards Tong Tiexin and the others.


    In just a few breaths of time, the two sides engaged in close combat, and the sound of the golden spear exploded at that moment.


    "Alright, let''s go." After doing all of this, Xu Han clapped his hands and pulled Ye Hongjian ''s hand again to walk behind him.


    But this time, Ye Hongjian broke free from Xu Han''s pull.


    "You''re letting them die just like that?"


    Puzzled, Xu Han turned his head and looked at Ye Hongjian . Before he could ask why, Ye Hongjian ''s curse landed on Xu Han''s body.


    "This matter starts with me. If you want to leave, leave quickly. I, Ye Hongjian , can''t do such a greedy thing!"


    Ye Hongjian said angrily, and then she turned around to carry her sword into the battlefield.


    Xu Han, who did not expect Ye Hongjian to have such a fierce reaction, was stunned at first, but he did not expect Ye Hongjian, who was usually scheming, to have such a hot-blooded side. However, after regaining consciousness, Xu Han hurriedly stretched out his hand and pulled Ye Hongjian back.


    "I said they won''t die. If you want to kill them, then leave!" Xu Han said impatiently. Obviously, he was a little unhappy with Ye Hongjian ''s attitude.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Hongjian noticed that Xu Han''s words seemed to have some support. She was slightly stunned for a moment before temporarily stopping the struggle in her hand and turning her head to look at Xu Han.


    "Look." Xu Han lowered Ye Hongjian ''s body and looked through the cracks under the carriage at the group of black-clothed men and Tong Tiexin .


    Although Ye Hongjian was puzzled, she still looked in the direction Xu Han pointed. However, Tong Tiexin and the others were surrounded and killed by the black-clothed men.


    After a few breaths of time, Ye Hongjian withdrew her gaze, and her expression was still incomparably solemn. She really did not see why. Instead, Tong Tiexin and the others were surrounded and killed by those black-clothed men who were dozens of times more powerful than them. They gradually revealed exhaustion, which made it impossible for Ye Hongjian to sit and watch.


    Seemingly looking at Ye Hongjian ''s doubts, Xu Han hurriedly pointed at the black-clothed men. To be exact, he was referring to the swords in the black-clothed men''s hands. "Take a closer look and see what kind of weapon they''re using," he said. The blade was long and narrow, and had a bloody hook on its back. It was the Great Xia Saber of the Great Xia army. Look at that sword again. The sword is two feet seven inches long. Although it is no different from ordinary swords, there are two blood slots on both sides of the sword. It is clearly the dagger sword commonly used in the Great Xia Dynasty. "These two weapons are exclusive to the Great Xia Dynasty, and almost no one used them in the Great Zhou Dynasty."


    Hearing Xu Hanzhi''s words, Ye Hongjian did discover these problems, but she still didn''t understand what this had to do with Tong Tiexin and the others.


    "According to the rules of the Dark Asura Hall , if you disguise yourself, you will only kill people under your name. If you show your face as an Asura, you will have to shut up." Xu Han''s eyes sank as he said coldly.


    "You mean?" "Are you saying that they want to frame Great Xia Dynasty?" Ye Hongjian ''s expression of shock finally climbed up to the top of her eyebrows at that time.


    "I''m afraid so." Xu Han frowned and nodded, "If we leave now, they will definitely come after you if they can''t find you, but Tong Tiexin and the others will let them go. After all, if you want to frame them, someone will have to testify. Therefore, the best way you don''t want to harm them is to escape!"


    Xu Han said this, but his gaze crossed the crowd who were fighting and looked behind them. There was a purple-clothed man standing proudly. Although he couldn''t see his appearance clearly, his eyes shone with a frightening cold light. It was something that could only be piled up with hundreds or thousands of lives.


    Purple-clothed Asura Messenger.


    A position that only a Violet Firmament Realm cultivator with a fleshly body was capable of, and its combat strength was comparable to a Netherpassage Realm cultivator. Sending such a lineup to kill Ye Hongjian , no wonder they dared to make a move at the foot of this Exquisite Pavilion''s mountain.


    The Purple-clothed Asura Messenger was originally watching the battle on the field, but at that time, he seemed to have sensed something. He slowly turned his head, and his eyes, which were as cool as snow, actually passed through the fighting crowd like this, looking towards the hiding place of Xu Han and Ye Hongjian .


    Xu Hanxin was shocked. At this moment, the undead appeared. He could no longer care about anything else. He pulled up Ye Hongjian ''s clothes and shouted, "Run!"


    Then, he followed her towards the sparse forest behind him.


    ¡­


    "Zhui, he''s not here anymore." At the same time that Xu Han pulled Ye Hongjian into the forest, the purple-clothed man sensed something and said to the people around him.


    When the people around heard this, they wanted to call for their subordinates who were still at war to leave, but at that time, the purple-clothed man gave them an ice-cold gaze. The people on the left and right were immediately stunned. They were both terrified in their hearts, but at the same time, they didn''t know where they had done the wrong thing, causing the purple-clothed man to be angry.


    "The three of you follow me. Stay here and hold the formation. Return to the stronghold after half an hour. Remember, none of these people from the Exquisite Pavilion can die." The purple-clothed man clearly did not have any intention of resolving the confusion with his subordinates. He said softly, his voice slow, like a drop of water from an empty valley. Although it was silent, it was enough to pierce through stones.


    The people around naturally didn''t dare to disobey and cupped their hands to say yes. Seeing this, the purple-clothed man nodded his head imperceptibly. With a leap of his body, he ferociously bowed towards the direction where Xu Han and the other two had fled. The three people he had chosen hurriedly followed behind him, afraid that they would neglect him in the slightest and provoke the rage of the man''s thunder.


    ¡­


    Xu Han pulled Ye Hongjian and ran for half an hour in the withered forest.


    The pursuers behind him were like tarsal maggots, following behind them like shadows.


    They didn''t seem to be in a hurry. They just followed Xu Han and Ye Hongjian and deliberately kept a distance from them.


    Xu Han tried to speed up or slow down, but the other party kept following him at the same speed.


    Xu Han quickly realized that they wanted to drive him and Ye Hongjian to a place far enough away from Tong Tiexin before killing them. This was the usual trick used by the Dark Asura Hall .


    But even if he understood this principle, Xu Han could not think of a way to break it and escape back? Could it be that they were silenced together with Tong Tiexin and the others? Without escaping, the strength of the Purple-clothed Asura Messenger was not enough. To the Violet Firmament Realm, it was not an exaggeration to say that the mantis was in charge of the carriage.


    Dead.


    It seemed like another dead end.


    Xu Han had encountered many deaths like this, but he had survived. He knew that the more he reached this point, the calmer he had to be. Self-confusion had no effect at this moment. Therefore, as he pulled Ye Hongjian towards the depths of the forest, he kept thinking about how to break this trap.


    Another half an hour passed.


    Xu Han, who was running ahead, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    He stopped abruptly, without even the slightest warning.


    The pursuers behind him were also stunned. They looked at the purple-clothed man beside them hesitantly, as if they were asking him what he should do now.


    However, Xu Han did not give them much time to think.


    The moment he stopped, he let go of the hand that was holding Ye Hongjian . Then, with a clanging sound, the sword on his back was unsheathed.


    "Die!" With a loud shout, he stepped on the ground like a meteor and charged straight towards where those people were standing.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect Xu Han to be so decisive and choose to attack like this.


    His target was one of the three people who had followed the purple-clothed man.


    His sword was like a poisonous snake, stabbing straight at him. The stabbed man subconsciously raised his saber to resist.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, Xu Han''s sword struck the man''s blade without any bias.


    That person''s face was filled with joy. He had originally thought that Xu Han''s aggressive attack was unstoppable, but he didn''t want to be surprised by the heavy thunder and the small rain.


    However, this joy did not last long.


    Break!


    Xu Han shouted again. His clothes suddenly bulged, and the muscles beneath him bulged like an inflated airbag. The force coming from the tip of the sword instantly increased several times.


    That person''s pupils suddenly dilated, and his astonished expression climbed to the top of his eyebrows, but in the next moment, it suddenly stopped.


    His body trembled, and at that time, he flew backwards like a defeated leather. He did not stop until he landed several zhang away. Immediately, his neck tilted, and he could no longer die.


    The purple-clothed man finally regained his senses. His eyes turned cold, and his gaze towards Xu Han instantly became strange.


    A physical martial artist.


    In the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, apart from their Dark Asura Hall , there were very few sects that cultivated their physical bodies. This youth looked like he was only seventeen or eighteen years old, but he had killed a cyan-clothed Great Asura in an instant. To be able to cultivate such an external cultivation cultivator at this age, no man in the Great Zhou Dynasty would have imagined that any sect would possess such strength.


    However, Xu Han had no intention of stopping when he thought about this time.


    After knocking the man away, he swung his sword and charged towards another Asura in green.


    Seeing Xu Han being so ferocious, the remaining two Asuras didn''t dare to be arrogant, so they used all their abilities to fight Xu Han.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 50 That Right Arm

    The cultivation of the Asura in green was also at the Diamond Realm. They cultivated the same cultivation method as Xu Han. Although Xu Han had accidentally killed a fellow Asura, it was not so easy for Xu Han to obtain another battle result if the two of them joined hands.


    On the other hand, the purple-clothed man didn''t know what he was planning, but he coldly watched from the side and didn''t have any plans to make a move.


    Clang!


    With another crisp sound, the three of them all retreated. Xu Han''s face was pale. Obviously, he had consumed a lot of energy in this battle. The two of them also had ugly expressions. With one versus two, they rarely encountered such a troublesome person in the same realm.


    After a short rest, the three of them moved again.


    On the other hand, Ye Hongjian finally regained her senses and wanted to help him with her sword. However, at that moment, the purple-clothed man moved and stood in front of Ye Hongjian.


    Then he suddenly stretched out his hand and pressed it on Ye Hongjian ''s shoulder. At that moment, Ye Hongjian ''s face instantly turned incomparably pale, as if she was carrying Mount Tai.


    This seemingly unsurprising arm of the man contained a thousand jun of power, causing Ye Hongjian to have no choice but to use all of her internal strength to barely resist.


    "Interesting. It''s good to see more." At that moment, the man''s deep voice rang out. He turned his head and his gaze was still fixed on the three people who were fighting, but the coldness in his eyes grew brighter and brighter.


    The situation where Ye Hongjian was restrained by the purple-clothed man was naturally seen by Xu Han, but for a moment, he was entangled by the two azure-clothed Great Asuras and was unable to escape.


    He wasn''t sure what the purple-clothed man wanted to do, but Ye Hongjian was extremely important to him. He didn''t dare to be arrogant. His eyes sank and he swung his sword, forcing the two Great Asuras away.


    The black cat on his shoulder communicated with his intentions. At that moment, it let out a long and mournful hiss, and its body turned into a streak of black lightning as it rushed towards one of the two Asuras.


    At that moment, the docile black cat seemed to have changed its soul. Its long fangs stretched out, and after jumping onto the face of one of the azure-clothed Asuras, it fiercely bit down on his neck.


    A Diamond Realm cultivator''s physique was already as strong as an ordinary leather armor or even iron armor, but under the black cat''s sharp teeth, it was like a pool of mud, pulling off a large chunk of flesh and blood.


    The Grand Asura let out a wailing cry, continuously covering its neck in an attempt to break free from the black cat''s bite. However, the black cat did not let go of it. Only after the Grand Asura''s aura gradually became dispirited and it fell to the ground, did the black cat jump onto Xu Han''s shoulder again. His black hair was stained with blood, and with his long and narrow amber eyes, he looked very strange in the dark.


    When the other Great Asura saw this, his face immediately turned pale. However, he was the Asura that had walked out of the Asura Field. He quickly gathered his mind and rushed over with his sword.


    But how could Xu Han give him another chance? With a swing of his sword, he sliced open the sword from the Great Asura. Then, with a swing of the sword in his hand, he bullied the Asura''s body with a reverse grip. He wiped the Asura''s neck, causing the expression in the Asura''s pupils to instantly become lax, and in the next moment, he fell straight to the ground.


    Half of the demonic energy in the black cat''s body had been cleared by him. Although it could not be completely neutralized, it could prevent the black cat from being corroded by the demonic energy. As the demonic energy was absorbed by the black cat, the black cat''s strength had also increased. Xu Han had tried it before. Even in the Diamond Realm, it was easy for the black cat to tear it apart. Of course, this did not mean how powerful the black cat was. Although its bite power was astonishing, it did not have much defensive power. Even a casual Aquarius realm martial artist could easily injure the black cat.


    It was a sword. Although it was extremely sharp, it was also extremely fragile.


    Previously, when he escaped, Xu Han did not think of any way to break the situation. If he continued to run like that, he would only be wasting his energy. Therefore, Xu Han could only choose to fight head-on in the end.


    However, he wasn''t completely unprepared. The black cat was one of the strange moves he had prepared for the Purple-clothed Asura Emissary.


    He originally wanted to kill the azure-clothed Great Asura, but if the purple-clothed man made a move, he could cooperate with the black cat to find out if there was a chance to seriously injure them. After all, the battle prowess displayed by the black cat was extremely shocking. Tearing apart the Diamond Realm''s body was far from the limit of its strength. Perhaps even the Violet Firmament Realm could cause serious damage to it.


    However, he did not expect the purple-clothed man to watch as his three companions died one by one. Other than stopping Ye Hongjian , he had done nothing else. On the contrary, because Xu Han was worried about Ye Hongjian ''s safety, he had no choice but to take out the black cat''s trump card in advance. Just as he said before, the black cat''s combat strength was actually not high. It could only be used as a miracle move. Now that the purple-clothed man was on guard, it would be even more difficult for him to obtain another battle result.


    "I''m still wondering which sect of the Great Zhou actually cultivated such an outstanding physical body martial artist. It took me a long time to discover that you and I came from the same sect." At that time, the purple-clothed man released his hand from Ye Hongjian ''s shoulder. Ye Hongjian ''s face immediately darkened and she fell straight to the ground. Although she was not unconscious, she was unable to produce any combat strength in a short period of time.


    The purple-clothed man seemed to have forgotten the purpose of his trip. He smiled and looked at Xu Han with a meaningful expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was shocked. He thought that the purple-clothed man had already guessed Xu Han''s roots from Xu Han''s fight just now. At that moment, his expression became gloomy.


    He knew that this also meant that he and this man had no choice but to live forever today.


    "Let me think about it, the Asura who betrayed the Dark Asura Hall these past few years." The purple-clothed man turned a blind eye to the murderous aura emanating from Xu Han''s body. Like a giant elephant that doesn''t care about a greedy snake, like a giant tree that doesn''t care about an anthelmintic anthelmint. He didn''t care what Xu Han thought, because he had enough confidence in himself.


    "Well, at the age of seventeen or eighteen, who would it be with a black cat?" The purple-clothed man asked in a cadence, his eyes filled with ridicule and fanaticism.


    At this moment, Xu Han roughly understood why the man had watched helplessly as the three azure-clothed Great Asuras died, but had not made a move from the beginning to the end.


    In other words, even if Xu Han could not kill them, they would still be killed by the man in front of them in the end.


    The news of the Dark Asura Hall was famous for being well-versed. It was hard for the entire Great Zhou Empire to find a few things that they did not know, and Canghai Liu was accompanied by a traitor from the Dark Asura Hall . This kind of news should not be considered a secret to them.


    He guessed what Xu Han was doing. As for Xu Han''s identity, it meant that he was a clue as to where the Vast Ocean Current was.


    Such a clue was an immeasurable fortune for a man who was already a Purple-clothed Asura Messenger, and he wanted to possess this fortune alone.


    Xu Han, who understood all of this, restrained his mind. He glanced at the man and silently placed the sword in his right hand on his left. At that time, the right hand tied with white cloth clenched its fist across his chest, as if it was tied with an invisible shield.


    This was a very strange posture.


    It was so strange that the man was a little surprised, but he soon lost interest.


    To him, things weren''t complicated. He beat Xu Han into serious injuries, left a breath to hide somewhere, and then killed Ye Hongjian . After returning to his life, he interrogated Xu Han. Afterwards, shocking wealth would gush into his embrace like a tidal wave.


    As he thought of this, the fervor in the purple-clothed man''s eyes grew even more intense.


    However, Xu Han apparently did not give the man any plans to continue imagining the future. At that moment, his body suddenly moved.


    The distance between his feet and the man was tens of meters, and in the blink of an eye, he was pulled close to him. Then, the sword in his hand swung out abruptly and slashed towards the man''s face impartially.


    This was the simplest slash of the sword technique.


    The so-called chop. Upper Piercing and Lower Saber.


    PiZhe KaiYe.


    Bladesman Weapon.


    Opening only potential, tool only, so into a chop.


    As for Xu Han''s sword strike, it was impeccable.


    His eyes were scarlet red, his muscles bulging, and his momentum unstoppable. Even though it was the simplest sword technique, it had been tempered tens of thousands of times to perfectly display this slash.


    Even the purple-clothed man had a look of admiration in his eyes when he faced Xu Han''s sword strike. In the blink of an eye, this admiration turned into regret.


    This was because in front of absolute power, moves, schemes, or so-called momentum were insignificant.


    This was the so-called "one force dropping ten times".


    At that moment, the purple-clothed man''s face sank, and a bloody light shone in his eyes. Then, the aura around him rose, and a hand suddenly extended out.


    Fast and powerful.


    Hmph.


    A muffled sound rang out from Xu Han''s mouth. That aggressive sword that seemed to have the potential to split a mountain and break a stone was firmly caught by the man. He is like a divine pillar that can calm the sea. No matter how much waves you have, I will not move at all.


    On the contrary, Xu Han was struck by the backlash from the sword, causing his body to tremble and his face to instantly turn a little pale.


    Xu Han gritted his teeth, wanting to pull back the sword held by the man, but the man''s hand was like a pair of pliers, tightly grabbing his sword, preventing him from moving forward or backward.


    Hmph.


    Another cold snort sounded from the man''s mouth, carrying disdain and pity.


    The other hand of the man clenched his fist at his waist at that time, and then he abruptly swung it towards Xu Han''s chest.


    That punch was extremely powerful, and its punch momentum was square, faintly carrying the howl of a tiger.


    If Xu Han was hit hard by this punch, even if he was lucky enough to survive, he would probably lose half of his life.


    However, facing such a fierce punch, Xu Han''s lips suddenly curled into a smile.


    His right arm, the right arm tied with white cloth, the right arm that Vastsea Current had traded for his life, was stretched out by him at that time.


    He directly met the man''s huge punch.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 51 Inverse Battle

    Boom!


    The purple-clothed man''s fist, which was enough to cut through mountains and stones, fiercely smashed into Xu Han''s right arm, which was tied to a white cloth.


    A loud explosion erupted.


    Surrounded by withered trees, the Night Bird flew away in shock.


    Kacha.


    Then, there was another soft sound.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s body flew backwards and fell several zhang away before stopping.


    The purple-clothed man''s expression turned extremely ugly at that time.


    He withdrew his hand and lowered his head to look at his left arm that was clenching his fist. The flesh on the fist was bloody, and white bones could be faintly seen beneath his skin.


    That arm is weird.


    He suddenly came to his senses. With his fist strength and Xu Han''s cultivation at the Vajra Realm, this punch was enough to cause his opponent''s muscles and bones to be disordered and lose all combat strength.


    But¡­


    He looked up at the place where Xu Han had fallen, where the youth was holding his sword and standing up from the ground.


    Although his expression was miserable, the intense battle intent in his eyes clearly did not look like he had suffered any serious injuries.


    On the contrary, it was himself who was injured by the tremendous backlash of his punch, causing the aura in his body to be somewhat chaotic.


    Obviously, Xu Han did not have any thoughts of letting the man continue to think. After he stood up, he let out a loud shout and then rushed towards the man again with his sword in hand.


    Xu Han understood that this was destined to be a difficult battle.


    Even though he had injured the man with his right arm, he still did not move his muscles and bones, and there was no substantial change in the situation.


    He pushed the power in his body to the limit, and in an instant, the distance of more than ten zhang was shortened.


    He held the sword in his left hand, the edge of the sword was cold, like a poisonous snake stabbing at him.


    With the lesson from before, the man didn''t dare to be arrogant. His heart sank, and the aura around him surged. Then, he dodged Xu Han''s sword with extreme ease.


    After all, he was at the Violet Firmament Realm, and his cultivation was a notch higher than Xu Han''s.


    Although the Diamond Realm and the Violet Firmament Realm were only separated by one realm, this realm was not like a heavenly chasm. However, there was a fundamental difference in strength and speed between the two. Xu Han''s seemingly menacing sword strike was like a child in the eyes of the man. It was light and leisurely, and laughable.


    The man had roughly figured out Xu Han''s true state. Although his right arm was extremely strange, his cultivation was actually at the Diamond Realm. As long as he could avoid his right arm, it would only take a lot of effort to capture Xu Han.


    As he thought this, a confident smile once again appeared on the man''s forehead.


    His right hand suddenly stretched out, wanting to claw towards the scene of Xu Han, wanting to use this to restrain it.


    But at that time, a long and miserable hiss came. The black cat on Xu Han''s shoulder abruptly opened its mouth. Its eyes were scarlet as it stretched out its fangs, about to bite the man''s arm.


    The man was shocked. He had seen the strange behavior of this black cat. In addition to the strange behavior of Xu Han''s right arm, he didn''t dare to underestimate it. His extended arm suddenly stopped.


    All of this happened to be within Xu Han''s calculations.


    At that moment, his body paused and the tip of his sword retracted. His right arm suddenly clenched its fists and smashed straight towards the man''s face.


    The overwhelmed man wanted to reach out and block. Although his reaction was extremely fast, the power on Xu Han''s right arm far exceeded his imagination. The moment the two collided, the man''s body flew backwards as if he had been heavily injured.


    He smashed into several large trees before stopping.


    "Hu!"


    "Hu!"


    Xu Han, who had won in one blow, gasped heavily. His face did not reveal any secretive joy because of this. Instead, his expression became even more solemn.


    As both fleshly body cultivators, he understood the advantages of fleshly body cultivators.


    His strength was boundless, his aura was long, and his endurance was astonishing. Of course, the most important thing was his incomparably powerful vitality.


    If he could kill an Asura Messenger of the Violet Firmament Realm so easily, then it would be impossible for the Dark Asura Hall to rule the underworld for so many years in the Great Zhou Empire.


    His actions just now had exhausted all of his trump cards.


    With the sword in hand, the black cat threatened, and then with its right arm, it made its final attack.


    All of this was intertwined. Xu Han had already reached an impeccable level, but the damage he could do to the purple-clothed man was far from enough to change the situation.


    "Very good." As Xu Han pondered about this, the man''s voice sounded again.


    He climbed up from the withered leaves, his purple clothes still in tatters.


    However, he didn''t care about it either. He just pulled it casually and tore it apart, revealing its body that was as strong as a wild beast.


    "Looks like you have more secrets than I thought." He looked at Xu Han with interest and said this. There was no trace of anger in his tone, but it inexplicably caused Xu Han to feel a bone-chilling chill.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of ways to make you spit it out one by one." After the purple-clothed man finished speaking, his body suddenly moved.


    This was his first time taking the initiative.


    His speed was extremely fast, so fast that it was almost impossible for Xu Han to capture his tracks.


    "Not good!" Xu Han was secretly surprised in his heart as he raised the longsword in his hand across his chest, wanting to resist an attack that could come at any time.


    "Behind." However, at that time, the man''s sinister voice sounded behind him.


    Xu Han was shocked. He hurriedly turned around and saw the man clenching his fist with his left hand and rushing straight towards his face.


    Unprepared, Xu Han didn''t have much time to think. He subconsciously stretched out his right hand to block the man''s ferocious attack.


    "I lied to you." When the man saw this, a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. His left fist suddenly stopped, and he waved his right hand to one side of his body, causing a loud explosion in Xu Han''s abdomen.


    Hmph.


    At that moment, Xu Han let out a muffled snort. A painful expression covered his eyebrows. Then, under the enormous force of the man''s punch, his body fiercely flew out and rolled in the forest. It was only after a long time did he stop.


    The black cat on his shoulder was also shaken by this force and fell to the side. Its expression was dim and its aura was dispirited.


    "This black cat seems to have the bloodline of a demon race. Perhaps it can provide me with an endless stream of demonic energy if it is kept in captivity. However, it will allow me to take another step forward. It is not impossible for me to break through the Violet Firmament Realm and enter the Dragon and Elephant Realm ." The man walked over to the black cat and played with it. He sighed. Then, he looked at Xu Han, who had fallen to the ground, and said playfully, "In that case, you can still be considered one of my lucky stars."


    Originally, he thought that the assassination of Sikong Bai''s disciple would be a bitter task, but who would have thought that this blessing and misfortune were intertwined, allowing him to encounter Xu Han? Not to mention that there was a secret about the Vast Ocean Current, this strange black cat in front of him had already reaped quite a harvest from the man.


    As he thought this, the smile on the man''s face deepened, and a trace of fanaticism gradually appeared in his eyes.


    He slowly walked to Ye Hongjian , who was sitting on the ground, with a dispirited black cat in his hand.


    As long as he killed her and brought Xu Han and the Black Cat back to where he was, his mission today would be complete, and the wealth waiting for him would be incomparably abundant.


    As Ye Hongjian faced the man who was getting closer and closer, a trace of panic flashed in her eyes. She struggled to stand up to resist, but the man''s press just now still made her lose all her strength. Right now, she was just fish on the chopping board, being slaughtered by others.


    Thinking like this, Ye Hongjian , who had struggled several times without any results, finally accepted this fact. However, she was unwilling and helpless.


    The beautiful corners of Ye Hongjian ''s eyes were filled with tears.


    However, as an Asura, the man''s mind was extremely firm. However, he would not miss a big event because of his mere beauty. Instead, he would destroy such a beautiful thing, causing a twisted pleasure to arise in his heart.


    Finally, his hand reached out and was about to press down on Ye Hongjian ''s head. He knew very well that with his strength, this palm was enough to smash Ye Hongjian ''s head into pieces.


    Just as he was about to press this palm down.


    "How dare you!"


    Suddenly, a loud shout sounded from behind him.


    Then, Ling Lie''s sword tip came from behind with a series of voices that pierced through the air.


    The man was shocked. Although Xu Han revealed a strange expression, his cultivation was undoubtedly at the Diamond Realm. He had just taken a solid punch from him. At this moment, his muscles and bones should be shattered and dislocated. He would no longer have any fighting strength. Why was he able to raise his strength to fight?


    The man did not understand, but he did not dare to be careless.


    He had no choice but to withdraw the hand that was about to press down on Ye Hongjian ''s head and suddenly turned around.


    He saw that Xu Han had already arrived in front of him. The youth''s eyes were completely red, and the cortex around his body was like a poisonous snake. Blood light bulged high up, as if it could burst through his cortex at any moment.


    Whether it was his illusion or not, the man could vaguely see that Xu Han was emitting a faint purple aura, which was clearly a demonic aura!


    At this time, Xu Han had already arrived in front of the man.


    The sword in his hand slashed towards the man with the force of hacking Mount Hua.


    At this time, it was already too late for the man to dodge, but he did not lose his footing because of this.


    On his naked upper body, the muscles of his arms bulged like balloons and were placed on top of his head in an oblique cross shape.


    A Violet Firmament Realm cultivator''s physical body had already reached an extremely terrifying level. It was not an easy task to break through his physical body. That was why the man dared to use his physical body to forcefully withstand Xu Han''s blatant attack.


    However, he seemed to have miscalculated something.


    Bang!


    There was a muffled sound.


    Xu Han''s sword landed on his arms.


    The man frowned, and a heavy bloody scar appeared on his arms. Luckily, he was still going to make the next slash.


    He didn''t have time to think about why Xu Han, who should have lost his combat strength, would suddenly attack again. Moreover, the increase in strength was like a completely different person. There was some fear in his heart, but it was no longer as calm as before.


    He even had the thought of killing Xu Han to prevent future troubles.


    "Break it!" However, just as this thought arose, Xu Han, whose eyes were completely red, let out a low roar that was like a wild beast. At that time, the purple demonic aura around him was even more dense.


    Then, the man''s eyes narrowed, and a bloody light suddenly appeared.


    At that moment, his arms were cut off by Xu Han''s sword like they had been defeated.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 52 Germination

    "Ah!!!"


    A heart-wrenching scream came from the man''s mouth.


    He looked at his palmless arms, his eyes intertwined with fear and disbelief.


    "You!!"


    "You!!!" He looked at Xu Han and seemed to want to say something, but the words that followed came to an abrupt halt.


    A bloody light streaked across the dim forest, and a bloody scar appeared on his neck.


    Then, blood sprayed out, splashing down on Xu Han''s clothes, and the man''s body suddenly fell to the ground at that moment.


    Ye Hongjian , who was already prepared to die, stared blankly at all of this. She looked at the man''s collapsed body and Xu Han, whose eyes were completely bathed in blood. At that time, she was inexplicably absent-minded.


    And what about Xu Han?


    After killing the man, his tight body did not relax.


    His eyes were still bloodshot, the muscles and blood vessels around him were still bulging high, and even the purple demonic energy around him was still becoming denser with the passage of time.


    With Xu Han''s cultivation at the Diamond Realm, could he really defeat the Asura Envoy at the Violet Firmament Realm?


    No matter who asked this question, anyone with some common sense would be able to give an answer of no.


    But Xu Han did.


    This was not because of how talented he was, nor was it because of how exquisite his swordsmanship was.


    In the face of absolute power, these things seemed to be pale and powerless.


    To defeat this Asura Envoy was actually very simple. As long as your strength is stronger than his, the edge of your sword will be sharper than his body.


    Xu Han had the vicious sword Xingtian that the world was chasing in his hand. His right arm was the arm of a Great Monster Saint who had been suppressed by the Ancient Era''s Immortals for more than 4,000 years. The distance between the Diamond Realm and the Violet Firmament Realm would instantly become insignificant whenever Xu Han activated the two.


    However, Xing Tian Sword and Canghai Liu didn''t give him any methods to activate it. Until now, this sword in Xu Han''s hand hadn''t shown any strangeness.


    As for that demon arm, Xu Han knew very well that once it was used, the surging demon energy within it would instantly devour him.


    Doing so was no different from courting death, and Xu Han could not do it.


    Fortunately, the Demon Arm contained the boundless demonic energy left behind by the Demon Clan Great Saint, as well as the demonic energy Xu Han had absorbed for the Black Cat these past few days.


    Because he had lost the Asura Technique''s subsequent cultivation method, Xu Han did not use this demonic power. Instead, he relied on this demonic arm to store it. He originally wanted to wait until he found the Asura Technique''s subsequent cultivation method before using it. But just now, the situation was critical. Once Ye Hongjian was killed, not only would he not be able to go to the Exquisite Pavilion, even his life and that of the black cat would be threatened.


    Helplessly, Xu Han could only use those demonic powers to pour them into his limbs and bones, hoping to be able to fight against the Purple-clothed Asura Envoy.


    In fact, Xu Han had indeed accomplished it. The demonic energy stored in the past year was extremely vast. The power erupted from it instantly dismounted the Asura Envoy.


    However, there was a saying that it was easy to ask Buddha to give Buddha away.


    After killing the Asura Envoy, boundless demonic energy began to flow within Xu Han''s body, as if they had ravaged the body of a black cat.


    Xu Han wanted to use his demon arm to absorb it back, but the wreaking havoc of demon energy had almost caused him to lose the little bit of control he had over his arm. If he forcefully used it, the gains would not be worth the losses. He would release all the remaining demonic energy in his demonic arm at the same time.


    Ye Hongjian also noticed Xu Han''s strange behavior at that time. She struggled to stand up and wanted to check Xu Han''s situation, but Xu Han seemed to have sensed Ye Hongjian''s intentions. He turned around and glared fiercely at Ye Hongjian. Ye Hongjian''s body trembled because of the cold killing intent in Xu Han''s eyes. She was stunned on the spot and did not dare to step forward. She could only carefully observe Xu Han''s situation from the side.


    The wreaking havoc of demonic energy in his body caused endless pain to Xu Han. His mind began to become blurry, and his mind was filled with a violent aura. He wanted to tear everything in front of him apart, but he struggled to suppress this thought. This caused his brain to feel intense pain.


    The rampage of demonic energy in his body made him suffer even more. He had to neutralize this demonic energy, otherwise, the outcome waiting for him would be to be burst to death by the demonic energy.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han didn''t care about anything else. He immediately began to use his increasingly vague will to activate his body and begin to use the fists and feet taught in the Asura Technique.


    However, this technique was the first chapter of the Asura Technique. At Xu Han''s level, the effects of this technique had become negligible. In addition, the demonic energy in his body had accumulated for a year. How vast was it? How could this set of fists and feet be dispersed?


    A hundred breaths of time passed.


    The bloody light in Xu Han''s eyes became even more intense. Strange bursts of crimson red began to appear on the bulging muscles around his body. The bloody light beneath his cortex began to explode. This was the precursor to his body collapsing.


    Xu Han was also aware of this. He knew that if this continued, it would only delay his death by exploding slightly. It would not change his current situation at all.


    At this moment, his situation was exactly the same as the situation where the black cat had been wreaked havoc by these demonic powers.


    The black cat''s constitution was different. It would only be tortured by these demonic powers, but it was far from being burst to death. However, Xu Han was different. These demonic powers were not his. Therefore, his condition was much more troublesome and serious than the black cat''s.


    Xu Han waved his fists and feet, but his mind was constantly pondering how to solve this dilemma.


    Either vent this demonic energy, or absorb it.


    However, these demonic energies were so violent that Xu Han didn''t know how to release any internal energy. Even if he did, he would only be able to use them after obtaining the Netherpassage Realm. Hence, this path was a dead end for Xu Han.


    In that case, the only thing left was to absorb it.


    However, judging from the Asura Technique he mastered, wanting to absorb this demonic power with his physical body was also a fool''s dream.


    Just as things seemed to have fallen into a state of death, Xu Han suddenly thought of something.


    In his dantian, there was a seed called the Great Evolution Sword Seed.


    It was something left behind by the ocean currents in his body.


    According to the Great Evolution Sword Technique, under all kinds of swords, nourished with sword intent, internal force, and true essence, the sword seed took root, shoots grew from roots, shoots grew from buds, leaves grew from branches, and flowers formed from leaves.


    To a certain extent, the Great Evolution Sword Seed was a container. Cultivators continuously poured the nutrients he needed into this container, then it could promote the growth of the Great Evolution Sword Seed until it blossomed with seven petals and used the sword seed to create the Grand Dao.


    Whether it was internal force, true essence, or sword intent, they were all types of power.


    Although demonic power was somewhat different from it, it was essentially power.


    Xu Han did not know what would happen after injecting demonic power into the sword seed, but he was now at the end of his rope. Rather than waiting for death, he might as well give it a shot.


    Xu Han had never been a drag-and-drag person. Since he had made up his mind, he did not hesitate anymore.


    Immediately, he put away his fists and feet and sat down cross-legged on the spot.


    "Hu!"


    He took a deep breath, and the demonic energy around him was gathered by him at that time.


    "Go!"


    Along with a loud shout, all of the demonic energy in his body surged towards his dantian under his guidance.


    The meridians in Xu Han''s body were destroyed at an early age. The demon energies had no meridians to guide them, so they randomly collided in Xu Han''s body. Although they did rush to Xu Han''s dantian in the end, during this process, Xu Han''s internal organs were seriously damaged by the impact of the demon energies, so much so that traces of blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    However, Xu Han remained unaware of this.


    His expression was gloomy and cold. With a thought in his heart, the sword seed hidden in the depths of his dantian slowly appeared.


    The so-called sword seed looked more like a sparkling and translucent dew droplet. Under Xu Han''s traction, he floated in Xu Han''s dantian, like a relic of the ocean.


    At that moment, Xu Han frowned, and the purple demonic energy that poured into his dantian flooded towards the sword seed like a wolf.


    Boom!


    A loud boom echoed in Xu Han''s mind.


    The sword seed started to tremble crazily as the demonic energy surged in, as if it could shatter at any moment.


    At that time, intense pain rose from his dantian. Xu Han felt as if his body was about to be torn apart. More and more blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth. In the end, it was to the point of spraying out.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian and the gradually recovering black cat wanted to go forward to check, but Xu Han stretched out his hand to stop them.


    He couldn''t be sure of his current situation, and he didn''t want to hurt them.


    The sword seed trembled even more intensely, and the enormous pain caused Xu Han to almost faint.


    He was almost relying on his own will to support himself.


    The pain continued to spread, causing Xu Han to faint several times. However, he kept warning himself that once he fainted, he might not wake up again.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    He wants to live.


    This obsession supported Xu Han.


    Time seemed to have slowed down.


    Every minute and every second was a torment for Xu Han.


    His entire body had already been dyed red by the fresh blood gushing out of his skin. Blood spilled out, scabbed, spilled out, scabbed again. This process was repeated countless times. This scene caused Ye Hongjian , who was standing at the side, to be shocked. In the end, she almost couldn''t bear to continue watching and turned her head to the side.


    The sky had already turned white, and the night had passed like this.


    Xu Han sat on the spot like an old monk. Below him was the blood of tears, as if he had already flowed all the blood in his body.


    But at that moment, Xu Han, who had been sitting there all night without moving, suddenly trembled.


    The demonic energy in his body finally surged into the sword seed. The boundless demonic energy dyed the sparkling sword tomb into a strange purple color.


    At that moment, tiny threads of threads slowly extended out from the sword seed.


    It was like a willow branch that relaxed after the spring rain, and it was also like a tender sprout that grew out of ashes after the wildfire had burned down.


    Small and fragile.


    He was also unbridled and reckless.


    That''s the root of the sword seed.


    Yes.


    Xu Han''s sword seed took root.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 53 Im Not Convinced

    The blood scab around Xu Han''s body began to fall off, revealing the smooth and clean skin underneath.


    Ye Hongjian , who had witnessed Xu Han''s tragic state, looked at Xu Han at this moment with an inconceivable radiance in her eyes. She could vaguely feel an imposing aura rising from Xu Han''s body. Xu Han seemed to have become somewhat different, but she could not say exactly where it was different.


    The sword seed took root in Xu Han''s dantian.


    However, its changes did not stop because of this. At its top, something the size of a pinky began to grow.


    That was the second step of the Great Evolution Sword Seed.


    The phantom of the sword seed began to appear behind Xu Han. Beneath the sword seed that was surrounded by purple gas, the roots were staggered, and at the top, a tender sprout gradually raised its head.


    It was something that had never happened before.


    What exactly was the Great Evolution Sword Seed that was born from demonic power? In the end, why would he be able to transform it? No one knows.


    The sprout''s head gradually raised, looking as if it was about to straighten up its body.


    But at this moment.


    ¡­


    Great Zhou''s territory was vast. The west side of the Azure Province was connected to the 100,000 mountains where the demons were hiding, and the south side of the Chongzhou Province was adjacent to the wilderness where barbarians ravaged.


    Between the hundred thousand mountains and the Southern Wilderness was a vast and majestic mountain range.


    It has a very nice name, Kunlun!


    Kunlun is known as the residence of immortals, is the legendary Immortal Realm.


    On the summit of Kunlun, there was a huge stone pillar made of white jade called the Heavenly Pillar. According to legend, this pillar reached up to the nine heavens and down to the Yellow Springs. It was the place that supported the entire world.


    Legend has it that there is no traceability.


    On the other hand, the peak of Kunlun was covered in snow all year round. Logically speaking, it was impossible for any creatures to exist.


    However, at this moment, there were dense corpses sitting around the enormous pillar that could not be seen.


    Most of their corpses had long since decayed, leaving only bones. Thinking about it, it should be incomparably ancient.


    Among them was an old man dressed in green. Although his entire body had been frozen into ice sculptures by the wind and snow, his complexion was still red, and he had a faint aura.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a muffled thunder rang out, and the winds and clouds on the summit of the Kunlun Mountain changed.


    The pitch-black turbulent dark clouds spun wildly around the pillar and constantly moved downwards, wanting to press down on the peak of the mountain.


    Under the pressure of the black clouds, the towering Kunlun Mountain seemed to tremble.


    Hu.


    Along with a heavy breathing sound, a pair of eyes opened in the dark clouds.


    It was like a devil god who had been asleep for tens of thousands of years had suddenly awakened.


    The moment he opened his eyes, the entire Kunlun seemed to have lost its color.


    The only thing left in the world was that pair of gigantic eyeballs.


    Holy, cold, and aloof.


    He glanced at the corpses that were sitting around the pillar, then his gaze paused and he looked straight into the distance.


    He looked towards the south of Jizhou, the north of Liangzhou, where Linglong Pavilion was.


    "Seventeen years ago, evil beasts destroyed my Heavenly Secrets and ruined my plans."


    "Seventeen years later, a thieving heart will not die, and a bastard will take root."


    That heavenly voice-like murmur spread out from the top of the Kunlun Mountain with a vast might.


    At that moment, his eyes narrowed.


    The cold light in his eyes was several times denser than the snow on the Kunlun Mountains that never dissipated all year round.


    "Town."


    Suddenly, he spat out the word.


    Thousands of bolts of lightning descended, and it was vast and mighty, just like the divine decree of the heavens, unstoppable by all living beings.


    ¡­


    Xu Han''s expression gradually turned red as the sword seed phantom sprout behind him appeared.


    He succeeded.


    Xu Han''s mind gradually regained its clarity, and he couldn''t help but be delighted in his heart. Reviving after a calamity was something worthy of being happy about.


    Just as he was about to open his eyes to feel what kind of changes this sword seed had brought to his body after it sprouted, his body suddenly trembled, and his originally rosy face instantly turned as pale as paper.


    "Xu Han?" The nearby Ye Hongjian was also stunned. Seeing that Xu Han had clearly recovered, why did the aura on his body instantly wither away?


    Boom!


    Before Ye Hongjian could figure it out, a loud thunderous roar suddenly sounded from heaven and earth.


    A lightning snake that was several zhang thick descended from the horizon and descended straight towards this place.


    "Be careful!" Ye Hongjian let out a cry of alarm and wanted to pull Xu Han away, but the lightning snake''s speed was so fast that it landed in front of her in the blink of an eye. Ye Hongjian was unable to save her, and only her eyes were filled with panic.


    However, the Thunder Snake''s target was not Xu Han, but the sword seed sprout behind Xu Han that was about to stand straight at his waist.


    The lightning snake descended with an unparalleled momentum, smashing fiercely onto the sprout with an indomitable might.


    Thunder was a heavenly object, and it contained its own heavenly might.


    The sprout was heavily injured, and its end was riddled with holes. Pitch-black burns covered the entire sprout, and it seemed to be on the verge of death.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s body trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He did not understand why he would attract such a calamity.


    His internal organs, which had already recovered, had suffered heavy injuries and were once again riddled with wounds.


    In an instant, Xu Han was once again on the verge of death.


    I wonder if it''s just an illusion.


    In the dark, Xu Han seemed to have seen a pair of eyes. Those eyes carried a lofty indifference and a killing intent that looked down on the world, revealing a word of death to him!


    Everything in the world, from mountains and rivers to plants and beasts, responded to the will of those eyes.


    They want him dead!


    They all wanted him dead!


    Xu Han didn''t understand. What did he do wrong?


    He just wants to live.


    Live alone.


    Could it be that this was also wrong?


    Was this also wrong?


    No!


    I can''t die!


    This voice echoed in Xu Han''s mind.


    The sword seed seemed to have sensed the obsession in Xu Han''s heart. The sword seed shone brightly. At that moment, the demonic purple light seemed to have turned into the most beautiful color in the world, causing Ye Hongjian to stare blankly, unable to move her gaze away for a long time.


    It was a rotten grass that dared to shine on the sun and moon.


    That was an ant that dared to cross the sea.


    That was Xu Han''s life! It was also his obsession to survive!


    The scorched black wounds around the sprout gradually grew new flesh under the nourishment of the purple light. Its originally drooping head slowly rose again, wanting to straighten its waist.


    Boom!


    Another loud noise came from the heavens and earth.


    The originally bright sky suddenly darkened. The dense dark clouds pressed down on the sky like black heavenly soldiers and generals. Lightning serpents and lightning pythons rolled in the clouds.


    Ye Hongjian looked at the youth sitting in the forest, his expression as cold as ice, and then looked at the dark clouds gathering above his head, brewing the next lightning snake.


    He suddenly recalled the records he had accidentally seen in the Tiance Prefecture when he was a child.


    "The Dao of Immortal Ascension, the Demonic Way of Demon Verification, and the Spiritual Wisdom of Artifact Creatures are all heaven-defying. The heavens and earth cannot tolerate them. They will firmly suppress calamity and calamity in order to clear the entire world."


    Heaven and earth have a fixed number, and those who go against the heavens will suffer the wrath of heaven.


    To a certain extent, cultivation was a heaven-defying move. Among them, the Transcendents would be condemned by the heavens and earth. One was to be vigilant, the other was to undergo trials.


    The lightning cloud in front of him and the lightning python were clearly the heavenly tribulations recorded in the book.


    However, the three heavenly tribulations were all extremely powerful, and Xu Han''s cultivation was not at the Diamond Realm, so how could he summon a heavenly tribulation?


    Ye Hongjian was very confused. She looked at the youth who came from the center of the lightning tribulation and looked at his cold and unruly face. A trace of worry arose in her heart.


    She didn''t know what kind of mistake he had made, causing the heavens and earth to be enraged, causing a lightning tribulation to descend, attempting to erase it?


    But how could the might of heaven and earth be changed by her Ye Hongjian ?


    The heavenly thunder in the tribulation clouds had finally gathered. The brilliant heavenly might was like a mountain overwhelming the heavens, causing Ye Hongjian and the black cat, who were tightly affected by the aftershocks, to be unable to breathe.


    Boom!


    Along with a loud thunderous roar.


    A lightning python that was several times thicker than before appeared from the tribulation cloud, as if it could descend at any moment.


    Feeling the boundless power of the tribulation lightning, Ye Hongjian knew very well that Xu Han''s soul would be annihilated by this attack.


    Xu Han also felt this.


    At that moment, he slowly stood up and stood under the tribulation cloud.


    With a thud, the sword behind him was unsheathed and pointed straight at the sky.


    The youth''s waist was straightened by him at that moment, just like the bud behind him that was slowly raising its head.


    He looked at the clouds and the clouds, at the thunder and lightning.


    He asked with a serious expression.


    "What''s wrong with Xu Han?"


    His voice was clear, just like his current gaze.


    Although it didn''t possess the might of a god or ghost, it could travel tens of thousands of kilometers and reach the nine heavens.


    At that moment, a thunderous heavenly voice sounded from above the nine heavens in response.


    "In order to survive, forge a bastard seed, seize the fate of the crowd, and destroy the reincarnation of heaven and earth, this sin is also one!"


    "Take the Fierce Sword Demon Arm and worship the rebellious thief. This is also the second crime!"


    "Holding the sword and asking the heavens, disrespecting the heavens, this sin is also three!"


    The voice was icy cold and dignified, each word implying heavenly might, reaching straight to Xu Han''s heart. At that time, Xu Han, who was already seriously injured, was even more deathly pale. His body shook, and he almost couldn''t stand.


    "These three sins, these sins are outrageous. Now, the three sins are punished together."


    "I will kill you and destroy your Heaven Scryer Soul."


    "Do you dare not accept it?"


    The voice rang out again. The sound echoed through the heavens and earth, as if the morning bell and twilight drum were constantly ringing in Xu Han''s mind. The sound lines were like sharp swords that pierced straight into his soul, causing Xu Han to feel unspeakably miserable.


    As these words fell, the tribulation lightning on the dome finally dissipated and turned into a lightning python that whistled towards the head of the youth with the Sword Wentian.


    The dazzling purple lightning covered all the glory in the world at that moment, only illuminating the youth''s face.


    He raised his sword and looked towards the horizon.


    His eyes reflected the lightning python that was whistling towards him, but his mind recalled the fortunes he had encountered along the way.


    The old beggar who died in the snow.


    Liu Sheng ran away from the Gu Forest.


    On the Great Abyss Mountain , he stepped on lotus flowers, and his body was like a rainbow of ocean currents.


    The youth seemed to have comprehended something.


    At that moment, his gaze became resolute.


    He grinned.


    He said.


    "I''m not convinced."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 54 Zhan Tian

    The Great Zhou Empire south of Chongzhou passed through the towering Surabaya Pass, making it convenient for them to enter the Southern Wilderness.


    The reason why the Southern Wilderness was called the Southern Wilderness.


    First, it was located in the south. Second, it was desolate enough. Apart from those barbarians who had long been used to sleeping in the open, living with beasts, and using the heavens and earth as their beds, most of them would not be able to survive in that desolate land.


    The Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum was called the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum.


    First, he was far away from the bustling Central Plains and was located in the remote Southern Wilderness. Second, it was indeed a mausoleum, a mausoleum where swords were buried.


    At this moment, in the Sword Mausoleum.


    The desolate earth covered the ground, and yellow sand danced all over the sky.


    A black-robed man was sitting in the yellow sand. Behind him were countless long swords stabbed into the ground. They were like tombstones, sleeping quietly here.


    Suddenly, the black-robed man''s eyes suddenly opened, and a divine light exploded out. The silent swords around him seemed to feel something, and they all let out long cries at that time.


    The man seemed to be already old, about half a hundred years old. His temples were covered with unconcealable frost and snow, and his face was covered with vertical and horizontal ravines.


    However, these slightly aged traces combined made the man''s entire face look exceptionally different.


    It was like a sword.


    The edge of the sword was cold, and it would rather fold than bend.


    At that time, he raised his head to look at the sky, and a blurry figure appeared in the air.


    "You also feel it." The figure asked in an ancient tone, as if thousands of years had passed.


    "Yes." The man nodded, his expression grave and resolute.


    "Are you going?" The figure asked again.


    "Junior Brother went to Great Abyss Mountain alone for you and me to suppress the Demon Monarch. How can I just sit idly by and watch the seeds he left behind in this world?" The man replied, his firm voice making it difficult for anyone to say a single word of rebuttal.


    Hearing this, the figure also fell silent for a while. After a long time, he said, "Be careful."


    After saying that, the phantom flashed in the sky and disappeared into nothingness.


    At that time, the man who had received the agreement looked up at the horizon with his hands behind his back for a while, and then he seemed to have made some extremely important decision.


    At that time, his broad black robe bulged high, and boundless sword intent surged out like a river.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    The swords that had been silent for thousands of years in the Mausoleum of the Sword were like awakened beasts, emitting sword cries that converged into a sea.


    Afterwards, the man''s body slowly rose into the air, and the swords behind him also flew out of the ground with him at that time.


    Then, the divine light in his eyes condensed, and among the thousands of divine swords, a clear edge leapt out. It landed at the man''s feet.


    "Go." A clear voice came from the man''s mouth.


    The divine sword let out a long cry. At that time, it carried the man and led the thousands of swords behind him into the distance.


    ¡­


    At the peak of Kunlun, the Tribulation Cloud Dominance.


    The pair of gigantic eyes were still staring at a certain place in the distance, and the expression in their eyes was icy cold.


    Suddenly, a strange expression appeared in his eyes.


    Right at that moment, a dazzling white light lit up in the distance. Although the white light was only a little bit, it traveled tens of thousands of feet to reach this place.


    In just a few breaths.


    The white light arrived at the summit of Kunlun Mountain.


    Surprisingly, it was the black-robed man from the Sword Mausoleum. He rode his sword and behind him were countless divine swords that flashed with cold light. One after another, they stood in the air like soldiers with strict military discipline.


    "Remnants of the Sword Mausoleum? You dare to stop me?"


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and a voice as dignified as a mountain resounded on the summit of Kunlun Mountain.


    "The Kunlun Immortal Realm has already become dust. Only the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum adheres to the ancient covenant to guard this world. Immortal Sovereigns have repeatedly interfered in the affairs of the mortal world. Could it be that they have already forgotten about the names of their ancestors?"


    The black-robed man was much calmer when faced with the arrogant words of the owner of the pair of eyes.


    The words he spat out were neither loud nor humble.


    It was as if the spring breeze blew willows and the moon illuminated the canal.


    Although it was not aggressive, it was still loud and forceful.


    "Sages?" The owner of the pair of eyes sneered, and his tone was filled with unconcealed contempt. "Death is a thing of the past. No matter what you''ve done, how can you compare to this sovereign''s eternal freedom? The heavens are my heavens, and the earth is my land."


    "I want to destroy that bastard, do you dare to stop me?"


    Just as the voice fell, the sound of thunder rose. It was vast and mighty, as if a river was surging, and it was like the sun and moon rotating.


    When the man heard this, his pair of eyes that contained sword light suddenly narrowed. The thousands of divine swords behind him shook, and the blade of the sword pointed straight at the huge eyes on the dome.


    His sword answered those eyes for him.


    Instantly, anger burned in Skyline''s eyes.


    "A mere ant, daring to break through the might of heaven, you don''t know whether to die or not."


    "Today, your soul will be destroyed to shake Xiaoxiao!"


    As the voice finished speaking, the tribulation clouds in the sky began to spin wildly. Terrifying tribulation lightning began to brew. For a time, the lightning serpent and python swarmed, and a scene of doomsday appeared on the summit of the Kunlun Mountain.


    After a few breaths, the tribulation lightning brewing was completed.


    A flash of lightning flashed through his eyes.


    At that moment, tens of thousands of tribulation lightning bolts rumbled down towards the black-clothed man standing in midair.


    At that time, the entire peak of the Kunlun Mountain was illuminated by the lightning that filled the sky. The loud roar caused the entire Kunlun Mountain to tremble.


    "I, Mo Chen, have been guarding the Mausoleum of the Sword for 60 years under the orders of my ancestors."


    "Be diligent and diligent. We have followed the precepts of our ancestors. We have not slacked off for more than a moment."


    The black-robed man stood in the midst of countless lightning tribulations, but he still held his head high with his hands behind his back, and his appearance was dignified.


    He murmured, his voice so low that it was almost inaudible.


    At this time, a huge black lotus flower appeared behind the black-robed man. Following the man''s murmur, the lotus flower gradually raised its head and slowly bloomed in the thunder light that filled the sky.


    Counting carefully, the seven lotus petals clearly belonged to the Immortal Realm.


    The man stepped on the gigantic black lotus flower, his gaze like a dragon.


    His voice was also a few points louder at that time.


    "Today, Heaven has no morals. He wants to bring calamity upon the descendants of the Sword Mausoleum."


    "Mo Chen Zi is incompetent. He is willing to use his broken body to block the calamity for his descendants."


    "Senior, please help me!"


    "Battle of the Heavens!"


    As the words "Heaven" fell, the sound of thunder in the sky gradually faded away. It was as if the man''s battle intent had also taken its toll on him, causing his aura to weaken a little.


    At that moment, the tens of thousands of divine swords behind him lit up, and figures appeared beside the swords.


    Their eyes were clear and filled with sword intent, almost as if they were carved from the same eye as the black-robed man.


    From the moment they appeared, they all held onto the sword in front of them.


    With Qing Feng''s hand, there seemed to be nothing in the world that they could fear at that moment.


    At that time, the sword cries converged, as if the yellow bell was ringing non-stop.


    At that moment, boundless sword intent surged out, like the water of a river, endlessly vast.


    "The Grand Dao is complete!"


    "You can also use the Sword Derivation!"


    At that time, the black-robed man spat out the opening general outline of the Great Evolution Sword Technique.


    Chatting was like the words of heaven and earth, echoing endlessly.


    After that, he paused and stepped on the lotus flower. All the shadows of the swordsmen behind him followed him and followed the black-clothed man straight towards the lightning tribulation that filled the sky.


    ¡­


    The tribulation lightning finally descended.


    They descended straight towards Xu Han''s face.


    Before the lightning tribulation could reach him, a surging heavenly might surged forth.


    At that time, Xu Han''s body was like a boat in the vast ocean, swaying unsteadily, unable to control himself.


    His face became paler and paler, and the pores around his body exploded continuously, gushing out wisps of bright red blood one after another.


    His internal organs began to ooze blood and deform under the pressure of Heavenly Might. Whether it was outside or inside, his condition was incomparably terrible.


    However, he still stubbornly stood upright.


    He was unconvinced!


    He just wanted to live. What''s wrong with that?


    Why wasn''t even the so-called heavens willing to let him go?


    He was going to be wiped out by the lightning tribulation.


    He was unconvinced!


    Therefore, even if he died, he had to stand up straight.


    Thinking like this, the lightning tribulation finally arrived.


    It was only a slight contact that a great pain spread throughout his entire body. Every inch of his flesh and blood was burned by the power contained within the lightning tribulation. In an instant, he became riddled with holes.


    In the end, he was still too naive.


    Xu Han thought self-deprecatingly at that time. With his Diamond Realm cultivation, how could he withstand the lightning tribulation that could suppress an immortal?


    This life ended here.


    This thought appeared in his mind. His eyes darkened, and he finally lost all consciousness. His body fell to the ground with a loud explosion.


    "Xu Han!" Seeing this scene, Ye Hongjian cried out involuntarily. Seeing that the lightning tribulation was about to blow Xu Han to ashes, Ye Hongjian was helpless. She could do nothing but cry out in pain.


    At that time, the black cat let out a series of miserable screams, wanting to step forward, but was pushed back by the aftermath of the Heavenly Might again and again.


    However, the moment Xu Han''s body fell to the ground.


    Just now, the surging lightning bolt seemed to have been harassed by an invisible force. The lightning snake trembled and suddenly disappeared from the world.


    Along with that, the rolling tribulation lightning also dissipated.


    The autumn sun finally shone into the withered autumn forest. Ye Hongjian , who was bathed in light, looked at the unconscious youth lying in blood but still breathing. She couldn''t help but have a sense of unreality in her mind that seemed like another life.


    She was stunned for a long time before regaining her senses. She hurriedly walked to the youth and extended her hand to investigate Xu Han''s injuries.


    At that moment, a strong look of surprise appeared in her eyes. The situation in Xu Han''s body was not good, and his internal organs were seriously damaged. Strangely, there was a mysterious force nourishing his internal organs, allowing his injuries to be repaired at an extremely terrifying speed. Although Xu Han was still unconscious, there was no longer any danger to his life.


    Ye Hongjian had never encountered such a strange thing before, but she had seen too many strange things today. Soon, she calmed down and helped Xu Han, who had fallen to the ground, to find a quiet place to treat his injuries.


    "To sing, you must indulge in alcohol. You can''t stop until you''re drunk."


    At this moment, a rough song suddenly sounded in the forest. Not far away, a drunk middle-aged man was staggering towards the two of them.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 55 Chu Chouli

    "It''s already the seventh day. Have you thought about it?"


    In a daze, Xu Han opened his eyes. He was surrounded by a misty world, but there was a figure standing in front of him. That figure was extremely tall, as tall as a mountain, blocking out the light, making it difficult for Xu Han to see his appearance clearly. He just felt that his eyes seemed familiar.


    "I¡­ I don''t want to kill¡­" He seemed to have lost control of his body at that time, and his mouth actually let out a burst of words that contained tears. Xu Han was stunned. He could clearly see his current appearance from a strange angle. He was young, weak, and his eyes were filled with fear and resistance.


    At that moment, he seemed to have comprehended something. This was¡­ the person he was at that time¡­


    "You don''t want to kill? Have you forgotten why you sold yourself to Dark Asura Hall? Have you forgotten what Ah Sheng said to you before she died?" The figure continued to reprimand.


    "But I don''t want to kill anyone. Why must I kill someone?" The tender and immature Xu Han asked in puzzlement.


    It was confusion, confusion about the world, confusion about certain rules.


    "Because if you don''t kill them, you will die, so you have to make a choice." That person said again, his voice becoming a bit deeper. "This world itself is a world where people eat people."


    "But" Xu Han raised his head to look. On the side of the tall figure, there were still a few figures looking at him. They were either male or female, old or young, but without exception, their eyes were filled with fear.


    "Is there no way for us to survive? Do we have to fight to the death?" The boy raised the dagger beside him, hesitated slightly, but put it down again.


    "Yes." But who would have thought that at that time, that figure would suddenly spit out a word that Xu Han hadn''t expected.


    "What?" At that time, he was like a drowning man who had grabbed the last straw to save his life. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the man.


    In the darkness, the corner of the man''s mouth slightly rose. He paced to the front of the group of people. Those people immediately felt as if they had seen a ghost, and the fear on their faces became even more intense.


    "This." He pointed at a woman in the crowd.


    "Mrs. Liu''s stepmother drowned her stepson in the well in order to seize the land."


    When the woman heard the man tell her what she had done, her face immediately showed fear. She crawled to the man''s feet and hugged his ankles, wanting to cry for mercy.


    "Damn it." However, in the next moment, as the man spat out an icy cold word, a cold light flashed and the woman''s head split.


    The death of the woman undoubtedly caused the rest of them to become even more terrified, and the young Xu Han was also shocked, his face extremely pale.


    "This." However, the man was still unaware of this. He continued to walk slowly to another person and said, "The county magistrate of Youteng County, Chongzhou , joined forces with the local wealthy gentry to annex the Gu Clan''s property, causing the Gu Clan to collapse and die. Damn it."


    As soon as he said that, another human head landed on the ground.


    "Well, the fisherman by the river, his wife and children were harmed by the local rich gentry. They killed five rich gentry families for blood vengeance." The man paused for a moment and said with some distress, "This won''t die."


    "But" The man took out a slip of paper from his pocket, which was densely packed with names.


    "But he is on the list of the Dark Asura Hall ."


    As the man spoke, he walked to Xu Han again.


    "Some people deserve to die. You killed him in exchange for your own life. But some people don''t deserve to die. What do you think?" The man approached Xu Han and asked playfully.


    Xu Han faced the man''s questioning and thought for a moment. Finally, he looked at the man again and shook his head.


    "I don''t know. Do you have a way?"


    "Of course."


    The man replied. At that time, the darkness suddenly shone with dawn light. Xu Han finally saw the person in front of him clearly with that light.


    His pupils dilated at that time, and a name was blurted out by him.


    ¡­


    "Yuan Cultivation!!!"


    Xu Han sat up from the bed. He let out a cry of alarm, his forehead covered in cold sweat.


    "You''re awake?" A gentle voice came from beside his ear.


    Xu Han looked sideways and saw Ye Hongjian ''s concerned gaze.


    He suddenly came to his senses. All of this just now had turned out to be just a dream.


    He looked around and saw that he was lying in a private room. Actually, it was a little inappropriate to say that it was a private room. Other than the bed he was lying on and the broken walls around him, nothing could be found in this room. The reason was that it was not much better than the broken temple where he and the old beggar lived back then.


    Xu Han clearly remembered that lightning had descended from the sky and that he was already doomed, but why did he appear here at this moment?


    He subconsciously inspected the situation in his body. Although his internal organs were weak, there was no danger to his life. The raging demonic energy also disappeared. Only the sword seed turned purple, but the root bud could not be found. Xu Han tried to communicate with it, but he did not receive any response.


    "Why are we here?" After understanding the situation in his body, Xu Han looked up at Ye Hongjian and asked.


    "It''s a long story." Ye Hongjian also expected Xu Han to ask this question after he woke up. She naturally did not plan to hide anything and immediately brought a series of things to Xu Han after he fainted.


    "The tribulation lightning was going to kill you, but for some reason, the tribulation lightning suddenly dispersed. Your body is also very strange. Not only did you not get injured by the lightning tribulation, you actually recovered. I originally planned to find a remote place for you to cultivate. I''ll take you to the Exquisite Pavilion after you wake up. However, he happened to encounter Big Brother Chu . He knew some medical skills, so he brought him here. "


    " Big Brother Chu ?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned, but he couldn''t understand why a big brother Chu suddenly appeared.


    "It''s a hunter in Xingsheng Town. He''s very good-hearted. He took care of you when you were unconscious. This place is very close to Linglong Pavilion. If you''re fine, we can set off at any time." Ye Hongjian said casually.


    However, the more she spoke, the more Xu Han felt the strangeness in it.


    He knew what Ye Hongjian was thinking, but it wasn''t something that those so-called famous disciples who hadn''t been involved in the world could compare to.


    Previously, when he made such a big commotion in the forest, ordinary people couldn''t avoid it, so why would they happen to meet a hunter? How could Ye Hongjian trust that hunter so easily? He even followed him to his residence? Such a style of conduct was quite different from the Young Miss Ye that Xu Han remembered.


    Seemingly sensing Xu Han''s suspicious gaze, Ye Hongjian ''s pair of beautiful eyes wandered.


    "Miao."


    At this moment, Xuan''er''s soft cry sounded from outside the room. Xu Han looked sideways and saw a man slowly walking in with a bowl of soup. Xuan''er, who had never been close to anyone before, was crouching on the man''s shoulder obediently, but when he saw Xu Han sober up. The black cat let out another soft cry and jumped off the man''s shoulder, landing beside Xu Han.


    This sudden action almost caused the soup in the man''s hand to fall.


    Xu Han stretched out his hand to placate Xuan''er, who was rubbing against his arm, and looked at the man again.


    The man was around forty years old, and the hair on his head seemed to be rarely taken care of. He casually loosened it on his shoulders, his face was also covered in beard residues, and Xu Han even vaguely smelled a faint smell of alcohol from the man''s body.


    "This is an old hen raised by the old aunt next door. I wasted a lot of effort to get it. I also have a unique prescription for Chu. Drink it while it''s hot. It''s good for my health." The man placed the bowl of soup in front of Xu Han and said very kindly. However, perhaps he could sense Xu Han''s suspicious gaze. He subconsciously lowered his head and avoided Xu Han''s gaze.


    Xu Han did not drink the bowl of soup. He stared fixedly at the man''s face and frowned slightly.


    "Have we¡­ met somewhere?" Xu Han asked in a calm voice. He didn''t have much peculiarity, except that his memory was very good, almost to the point where he couldn''t forget it. Therefore, when he saw the man again, Xu Han faintly looked familiar.


    "Brother, you must be joking. I have never been to Chang''an since I was a child in Xingsheng Town. How can I recognize you?" The man hit Taiji, then slapped his forehead and said, "Hey, I still have half a hen stewing in that pot. I have to go take a look. Don''t spoil it." With that, the man turned around and left.


    But it was too late.


    Xu Han suddenly stood up from the bed and stepped in front of the man. At that time, he stretched out his hand and said, "Take it!"


    "Huh?" The man was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Xu Han with a puzzled expression.


    "Money bag." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    This man was the drunkard who stole his money bag when he first arrived in Chang''an. It was as if he and Qin Keqing hadn''t seen each other for four years, and Xu Han could recognize them at a glance. Xu Han naturally remembered this scene clearly, which had only been less than a month.


    "Little brother, what are you talking about? Brother, why am I getting more and more confused?" The man''s expression turned a little ugly at that time, but he still pretended to be puzzled and replied.


    "Didn''t you steal my purse that day in Chang''an?" However, Xu Han did not have the intention to fight with this man and insisted that it was what this man called.


    The man was speechless for a moment before he woke up from his dream. He patted his knee and shouted, "I see, brother, you must have met my twin brother."


    "My name is Chu Chouli. His name is Chu Chouju. He went to Chang''an in his early years and was idle all day long. I think he bumped into my brother. As my brother, I''m here to apologize to him." The man said seriously.


    Xu Han didn''t really care about the purse. He just wanted to test the identity of this man, but the excuse he made up was too clumsy¡­


    "That''s right, that''s right. Big Brother Chu is a very nice person. How could he steal your money bag?" On the other hand, Ye Hongjian , who was at the side, suddenly spoke out to excuse the man.


    Such anxious behavior made Xu Han even more puzzled, and his gaze towards the two of them also became strange.


    Ye Hongjian also seemed to know that her actions were pretentious. Her face flushed red, but she still said with a hard face.


    "Big Brother Chu is living here alone and has saved our lives. I want to bring him to the Exquisite Pavilion and see if I can get him a job. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han did not answer Ye Hongjian ''s question immediately.


    He still looked straight at the two people in front of him, his gaze going back and forth, causing them to feel uncomfortable.


    Just when the two of them felt that they couldn''t stand it, Xu Han''s voice finally rang out.


    "Alright."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 56 Everyone in the Exquisite Pavilion

    This Chu Chouli and Ye Hongjian must have known each other a long time ago.


    Xu Han understood this very well.


    Although he did not know why he suddenly appeared here, he did not understand why Ye Hongjian insisted on taking Chu Chou away to the Exquisite Pavilion.


    However, no matter what, since the Ye Clan had gone to the battlefield of the Tiance Prefecture , there was no possibility that Ye Hongjian would harm him. At least for a short period of time, she had no reason to do so.


    As for his purpose, Xu Han didn''t care. He only wanted to go to the Exquisite Pavilion, repair his meridians, and refine his demon arm. This was the most important thing for him right now.


    Thus, the three of them set off.


    However, they did not take the initiative to set off. They were beaten out of Xingsheng Town by the old aunt next door that Chu Chouli spoke of with a broom.


    That old hen was stolen by Chu Chouli with great effort¡­


    Xingsheng Town was located at the foot of Linglong Pavilion''s mountain gate, only fifty kilometers away from Linglong Pavilion.


    The three of them were able to withstand it in less than a day because they were intentionally taking care of Xu Han''s unhealed body.


    Xu Han had been unconscious for a whole day and night. According to his previous assumptions, Tong Tiexin and the others should be fine. Since those Dark Asura Hall assassins had made up their minds to frame Great Xia Dynasty, then they definitely wouldn''t have any life-threatening consequences. At this moment, they should have already returned to Linglong Pavilion first.


    However, even though their lives were saved, with the Dark Asura Hall ''s style, they would inevitably suffer some hardships.


    ¡­


    Naturally, Xu Han was right.


    However, Tong Tiexin and the others suffered much more than the skin and flesh suffering caused by the Dark Asura Hall assassins.


    At this moment, the six of them wore tattered clothes and knelt in a pavilion at the Chongju Peak of the Exquisite Pavilion. They lowered their heads like defeated roosters.


    "Tell me about you guys, how can you mess up such an important matter?" A skinny old man with a sheephorn pointed at the six of them and cursed angrily.


    This old man was the hall master of the Linglong Pavilion''s Sword Hall. He was called Ding Jingcheng . His seniority was extremely high, and his character was harsh and harsh. All the junior disciples were afraid of him. At this moment, under his reprimand, none of Tong Tiexin and the others dared to utter a single rebuttal.


    "Where''s Ye Hongjian ?" Ding Jingcheng had already scolded for a long time. He pursed his lips and felt a little dry. He sat back on the chair behind him and took a sip of the teacup beside his hand. Then, he looked at the crowd again and asked reproachfully.


    Tong Tiexin and the others looked at each other, but none of them dared to answer Ding Jingcheng ''s question.


    "Speak!" However, how could such a big mess be perfunctorily dealt with by such silence? Ding Jingcheng slammed the table at that time and shouted in astonishment. The strength in his hand was enormous, and under his slapping, the top-grade mahogany table caved in with a palm print.


    Everyone was shocked at that time. Tong Tiexin , who was in the lead, hesitated slightly. In the end, he cupped his hands and said, "Uncle, that thief came so suddenly that we were unprepared. After a chaotic battle, although we managed to beat the thief back, Junior Sister Ye and Xu Han were nowhere to be found in the end."


    "Junior Sister Ye? Is that what you can call her?" Hearing this, Ding Jingcheng frowned. He was quite displeased with Tong Tiexin ''s address.


    Ye Hongjian was a handpicked disciple of Sikong Bing, but she had never done the proper apprenticeship before. Now, she could only be considered a disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion. However, becoming a personal successor to Si Bang was already a matter of certainty. At that time, not only was her status rising, but also her seniority.


    It was reasonable for Tong Tiexin and the others to call them that. However, now that they had lost Ye Hongjian , this was a huge mess. The more Ding Jingcheng looked at them, the more unpleasant it became. Therefore, he seized the opportunity to reprimand them.


    "Yes" Tong Tiexin was unable to say anything. He had some thoughts about Ye Hongjian in his heart, and his cultivation could break through to the Netherpassage Realm at any time. At that time, he would be accepted as a direct disciple, and his seniority would be on par with Ye Hongjian. He naturally had no intention of changing his tone. But now that he had made a big mistake and was grabbed by Ding Jingcheng ''s painful foot, how could he have the courage to refute it? "By the time we regain our senses, Martial Uncle Ye will have disappeared. I wonder if she was kidnapped or escaped by luck. Just in case, we can only rush back to the mountain gate and report to our masters!"


    "Fighting back the thief? Ye Hongjian is nowhere to be found?" Hearing this, Ding Jingcheng let out a cold snort. He looked up and down at the people who were in a sorry state. He didn''t believe that since the other party dared to attack under the feet of the Exquisite Pavilion, Tong Tiexin and the others could repel those thieves? Moreover, Ye Hongjian was still missing.


    Thinking of this, Ding Jingcheng felt a headache.


    That was Sikong Bai''s disciple. If the old man knew that his disciple had been lost in front of the Linglong Pavilion and was punished, not to mention the juniors in front of him, even he would probably not have any good fruit to eat.


    "What exactly is going on?" At this time, a burst of hurried footsteps came from outside the room. At that time, figures dressed in brocade robes entered the room. One of them, a middle-aged man dressed in purple robes, asked at that time.


    The man was around forty years old, with white eyebrows, black hair, high nose, wide lips, and a dignified aura between his eyebrows.


    Seeing him arrive, Ding Jingcheng , who was sitting in the Grand Master''s chair, stood up and hurriedly saluted the man. "Greetings, Senior Brother Sect Leader."


    This man was none other than Ning Zhumang , the current headmaster of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    "Yes." Ning Zhumang obviously didn''t care if Ding Jingcheng''s etiquette was in place or not. He waved his hand slightly to signal him to tell him what had happened, and the rows of silhouettes in brocade clothes behind him also cast their gazes on Ding Jingcheng at that time.


    These people were all big shots in the Linglong Pavilion. Whichever one they pulled out was enough to make Great Zhou''s Jianghu tremble. At this moment, they were gathered in this small Sword Hall for a girl who was not even seventeen or eighteen years old. Thinking about it, this scene was somewhat inconceivable.


    Of course, Ding Jingcheng didn''t have much heart to sigh about this.


    He pondered for a moment before telling Ning Zhumang everything.


    After hearing this, Ning Zhumang frowned. He looked at the junior disciples who were kneeling in the hall in fear. He sighed and said, "Get up."


    Hearing this, Tong Tiexin and the others felt as if they had been granted an amnesty and hurriedly stood up.


    Ning Zhumang ''s gaze looked at them again, but seeing that their bodies were more or less injured, he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "I originally thought that Yuan Guilong would keep watch over the Long Night Division. Zhu Xian would definitely not be able to send out any decent assassins. In addition, the Linglong Pavilion has been busy recently, so I handed this matter over to you juniors. I was unaware of this matter. After you guys go down, go to Xuanhe Peak and get some Jade Pills for your cultivation."


    When Tong Tiexin and the others heard this, their bodies trembled. They originally thought that they would inevitably be punished for causing such a big mess, but they didn''t want Ning Zhumang to not only not blame them, but also give them medicinal pills to help them cultivate. Even a character like Tong Tiexin was touched by this. Not to mention the innocent people like Luo Yin and Hu Daliang , they immediately cupped their hands towards Ning Zhumang. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were grateful to Ning Zhumang.


    "I heard from Junior Brother Ding that those thieves were repelled by you. Have you seen the other party''s origins?" Ning Zhumang raised his hand to stop everyone from thanking him and asked.


    Tong Tiexin and the others exchanged glances at each other then Luo Yin and Hu Daliang stepped forward and handed over a pair of swords.


    "This is?" Ning Zhumang ''s eyes narrowed as he took the pair of swords and blades. His gaze immediately darkened.


    Everyone present was also quite knowledgeable. Immediately, someone said in a deep voice, "It was the Great Xia Saber and Dagger Sword. The people who ambushed Tong Tiexin and the others were from the Great Xia Dynasty?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere in the Sword Hall instantly fell silent.


    The person who assassinated Ye Hongjian must have some sort of connection with the Great Xia Dynasty, so wouldn''t it mean that the Great Xia Dynasty had already started to collude with the Great Xia Dynasty?


    If that was the case, it would be bad news for the Great Zhou Imperial Court and Jianghu.


    However, Ning Zhumang shook his head in the face of this deduction.


    "Not to mention how the assassins of the Great Xia Dynasty silently came to this place in the heart of the Central Plains. It''s true. If they wanted to assassinate Ye Hongjian , they would definitely leave no survivors. How could they be repelled by Tie Xin and the others? How could they leave behind swords and blades for us to discover? Isn''t it true?"


    Ning Zhumang was not underestimated as the head of the Exquisite Pavilion. His vision and thoughts were not something ordinary people could compare to.


    "Then according to what senior apprentice-brother Sect Leader has seen, who exactly caused this matter?" Someone from the side asked.


    Ning Zhumang shook his head and smiled bitterly. "I haven''t figured it out yet, but the most important thing is to find Ye Hongjian. If not, wait until Elder Sikong returns from Lunar Temple and knows that Ye Hongjian is lost in our hands. At that time¡­"


    Obviously, the memories Sikong Bai left behind for the great figures present weren''t very good. After hearing Ning Zhumang ''s words, the expressions of everyone present became somewhat ugly.


    After that, Ning Zhumang began to dispatch the people in the mountain gate, almost ready to use the power of the mountain gate to search for Ye Hongjian ''s whereabouts.


    Just as everyone received their orders and was about to begin their operation.


    "Martial Uncle Ding! Martial Uncle Ding!"


    Suddenly, a burst of hurried shouts rang out from outside the room. A youth dressed in hemp clothes rushed in.


    The young man was probably just a disciple who had just entered the sword-holding hall. At this moment, he rashly barged into the sword-holding hall. However, when he saw those Martial Uncle generation figures gathered together, his body trembled and he was stunned on the spot for a moment.


    "What is it! How dare you act rashly!" Ye Hongjian had such a thing. In the final analysis, it was because of the improper arrangement of the Sword Hall. Although Ning Zhumang did not intend to punish him, Dante Jingcheng still felt embarrassed in his heart. Now that this disciple had suddenly barged in, he had found an outlet to vent his anger. He immediately berated him.


    The young disciple was stunned at first, but now that he had been berated by Ding Jingcheng , he was even more confused. He wanted to retreat, but he felt that it was inappropriate. He was at a loss for what to do and was in a dilemma.


    "No problem, do you have anything to report?" Ning Zhumang knew that his junior apprentice-brother had always loved face, so he didn''t expose it. Instead, he looked at the disciple and asked in a soft voice.


    Perhaps it was because Ning Zhumang had really comforted him that the disciple hesitated for a moment before he panted heavily and replied.


    "There are three people from outside the mountain gate. One of them claims to be Ye Hongjian ."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 57 The World Is Chess

    Linglong Pavilion was the ruler of the Great Zhou''s Jianghu.


    There was no doubt about this.


    Xu Han already knew about this matter. However, when he saw the robes that came from the top of the mountain and landed in front of them, he had a deeper understanding of all of the Great Zhou''s number one sects.


    As for Ye Hongjian ''s importance to the Linglong Pavilion, one could naturally get a glimpse of it.


    Of course, this statement might not be accurate. More accurately, it should be the weight of the Sikong Bai behind Ye Hongjian .


    Regardless, after a period of hissing, Ye Hongjian was welcomed to the mountain gate, and there was a saying that one person was able to ascend to the sky. Xu Han and Chu Chouli were also touched by Ye Hongjian''s light, and they followed her to the Linglong Pavilion. The crowd did not even have time to ask about their identities. In their eyes, only Ye Hongjian remained.


    At the same time, they were far away from Linglong Pavilion in the north.


    Located at the border of Xia, Zhou and Chen.


    There''s a lonely peak.


    The peak was 2,700 feet tall. Although this height was not considered extraordinary, the danger of a lonely peak was rare in this world.


    Therefore, this peak was named Ya Qi.


    On Ya Qi Peak, there was a huge learning palace.


    The Learning Palace had an ancient and magnificent appearance. It was unknown how many years old it was. It seemed that this Learning Palace had existed since records began.


    There were two palaces, four palaces and eight rooms.


    The location was mysterious, and it coincided with some mysteries of heaven and earth. Outsiders could not see the Dao out of the door, but they could feel that it was extraordinary when they were inside. It was because they agreed to that Chan phrase. It was indescribably wonderful.


    This Learning Palace was called the Lunar Temple.


    This was the place that the entire world dreamed of learning.


    At this moment, two old men were playing chess in one of the two palaces, the Grand Profound Palace.


    Sandalwood was lit in the hall, and the fragrance was strange. It was faint with sweetness. Just a sniff of it would make the tired person instantly clear-headed.


    The main hall was surrounded by bookshelves filled with ancient books of all colors. Every single one of them was enough to cause a bloody storm in Jianghu, but at this moment, they were piled together like sundries.


    The two old men in the game were dressed in tight grey clothes. They had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. Their faces were cold and solemn. Their white hair was meticulously combed neatly, and they flew up with wooden hairpins above their heads. Although they were already old, their taut bodies seemed to contain enough power to cut mountains and cut stones. At this moment, he was sitting upright, holding the white man in his hand and was still unwilling to descend.


    Across from him, The old man was dressed in a wide white robe. His white hair was scattered over his shoulders. Whether it was his extended hand or his half-narrowed face, it was filled with ravines like poisonous snakes. It made him look like an old tree that had grown for hundreds of years. It was extremely wrinkled and unsightly. It seemed that if he accidentally fell to the ground, he would never wake up again.


    "Elder Sikong has already thought about it for an incense stick of time. Are you still unwilling to drop your seed?" The white-robed old man asked with a beaming smile. His voice was incomparably hoarse, just like the sound of a rotten branch being broken in the forest.


    The gray-clothed old man smiled faintly when he heard this, but the white piece in his hand still hadn''t fallen.


    "The Daoist Dragon Slaying Technique has been completed. Is there really any difference between this child landing here and not landing here?"


    When the white-robed old man heard this, he bent his body and lowered his head, his gaze wandering on the chessboard.


    However, at this moment, the white pieces on the chessboard were one piece. They had made a big dragon, but they couldn''t find a way out. Being surrounded and suppressed by the black pieces, they seemed to have entered a dead end.


    "This person was destined to die from the moment he was born. Don''t tell me that he doesn''t want to live anymore because he knows he''s going to die? But isn''t he fighting to the death for the sake of being able to wait for his death?" The white-robed old man sighed faintly, as if he was talking about people, and also as if he was talking about chess.


    Hearing this, a cold light flashed in the grey-clothed old man''s eyes. He withdrew his gaze from the chessboard and turned to look at the white-robed old man, asking plausibly. "What Daoist said is extremely true. Then may I ask Daoist if this child of mine should fall?"


    "Luo, how can I not fall? This old man hasn''t played a decent game of chess in sixty years. Before this dragon is slaughtered, does Elder Sikong want to abandon his son?" The old man gave his answer without thinking. His voice seemed to be somewhat anxious, as if he was urging the grey-clothed old man.


    "But there is one thing I don''t understand. If I don''t get rid of this confusion, it will be difficult for this child to leave." However, the grey-clothed old man did not seem to have heard his urging. He lightly replied, as if something burning was burning in his eyes.


    "What is it?" The white-robed old man met his scorching gaze, but the scenery in his eyes was like a pool of dry wells.


    "Daoist said that mortals know how to die to survive, and want me to lose. This is an unintentional move. Why bother doing it?"


    "The time of death has yet to arrive, why bother? The dust has yet to settle, so why bother to say defeat?" The white-robed old man faced the grey-robed old man''s questioning and spoke confidently. His hoarse voice actually carried a strange charm.


    "Is that so?" The grey-clothed old man asked, his eyes burning brighter and brighter. "What about the game Daoist played before? Was it a victory or a defeat?"


    "If you hadn''t taken that step, you would have won more. In the end, you would inevitably lose." The old man said indifferently.


    At that moment, the flames in the grey-clothed old man''s eyes were suddenly extinguished. His body trembled, and the aura around him seemed to have weakened a little at that moment.


    "The talent of a Daoist is peerless. I never thought that I would lose a game." The gray-clothed old man sighed deeply, feeling very sad about the death of a rabbit and a fox.


    "Everything in the world is about victory and defeat. It''s about life and death. If there''s victory, there''s defeat. If there''s life, there''s death. This is a certainty. Elder Sikong can''t possibly not see through it, right?" However, the white-clothed old man''s face did not reveal the slightest bit of disappointment. Instead, he comforted the old man in a carefree manner.


    "But Adept still hasn''t taught me. Since you know that you will lose, why should I lose?" The white-robed old man''s words caused the grey-robed old man''s body to tremble. He seemed to have comprehended something and raised his eyes to look at the old man again, asking.


    " Elder Sikong , you must be joking. In this world, there are many chess players who persist in winning and losing. Only those who enjoy the process and intend to play chess can become national players. This old man has lost, but this old man has gone through that match. This is enough. As for winning and losing, there is no longer any problem, so why bother to persist, Elder Sikong ?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the gray-clothed old man''s hand suddenly trembled. It was as if he had been seriously injured for a long time. When he raised his head again, something burning in his turbid gaze ignited once again.


    "Thank you for your guidance, sir." He said sincerely. The name of Daoist Master had already been called Sir.


    Throughout the world, there was no one who could convince the grey-clothed old man so sincerely.


    At that time, the gray-clothed old man no longer hesitated, and the white piece in his hand finally fell towards a certain spot on the chessboard.


    As that one landed, the wind and clouds on the chessboard became strange again.


    The white dragon was connected to the living ones outside and had the appearance of counterattacking Blackie.


    "Since Sir has lost, Sikong Bai is willing to follow Sir''s will. Please teach me how to fight again."


    The gray-clothed old man cupped his hands and said.


    The white-robed old man, on the other hand, looked at the expectant turn of events and smiled. He sighed softly, "Good chess, good chess."


    At that time, the two of them exchanged glances and smiled, their sandalwood fragrance dense.


    Although they were in this game, their hearts had long since gone to the world.


    In September of the seventeenth year of Thailand.


    The Taishang Elder of the Exquisite Pavilion ascended the Lunar Temple.


    The Supreme True Man who had been guarding Lunar Temple for six hundred years had used his life to seek divination.


    It was a proverb that was handed over to Si Ban.


    The hexagram said.


    The emperor murdered his father, which was against the heavens'' law.


    With the Sword Punishing Heaven, it was a great rebellion.


    Holding this sword, a son can kill his father, and a minister can kill a king.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 58 Chu Choulis Identity

    After a series of great sympathy ceremonies, Xu Han and the others finally settled down in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Perhaps because Ye Hongjian had just undergone a great change and was afraid that she would not be able to calm down, Ning Zhumang and the others had only roughly inquired about the history of some things and did not ask about the details.


    For example, the myth that the killer leader was struck to death by a bolt of lightning descended from the sky was only frowned by everyone, and no one questioned it on the spot. On the contrary, when Ye Hongjian said that Xu Han was her fiance, there was an uproar. However, under Ning Zhumang ''s orders, no matter how many questions everyone had, they chose to remain silent at that time.


    The three of them were arranged to stay in a small courtyard at the mountainside of Zhongju Peak. Ye Hongjian was Si Bang''s disciple, Xu Han was her fiance, and Chu Chouli was said to be Xu Han''s servant. With her status as Ye Hongjian, even Ning Zhumang could not find anything wrong with the two of them, so she fulfilled her wish.


    The courtyard was called the small porch window. It was not big, but it was extremely exquisite. However, there were only two rooms in the wing.


    This was not because the Linglong Pavilion was stingy. After all, there were some rules for large sects. It would be great for ordinary disciples to have a single room to live in. However, the granting of a small courtyard to Ye Hongjian was enough to show how noble Ye Hongjian''s status was.


    Perhaps in their hearts, they were thinking that since Xu Han was Ye Hongjian ''s fiance, it would be very appropriate for Chu Chouli to live in one room alone.


    However, it was a pity that Xu Han did not have such a luck. He just wanted to go to Ye Hongjian ''s room and say something to her. He threw out a pillow and quilt for convenience and drove him to another room.


    On this day, Xu Han was a little tired from the series of booing and greeting from the upper mountain gate. He did not have any intention of arguing. He held his blanket and pushed open the door on the other side of the courtyard.


    There, Chu Chouli had already slept soundly under the blanket. If it weren''t for the heaven-shaking snoring, Xu Han would have thought that the other party had fainted.


    Xu Han shook his head. He thought that he would have to live with this rough man who smelled of alcohol in the future. He immediately felt a little overwhelmed. Fortunately, he was also used to living a bitter life, so he did not feel much discomfort. He simply laid out his position and slept beside Chu Chouli.


    ¡­


    The next morning, when Xu Han stood up, Ye Hongjian had already been summoned by the big shots of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    After all, after such a thing happened, Xu Han had to explain it clearly. Xu Han had already expected it. He had also checked some details with Ye Hongjian . Even if they suspected that the killer had died because of something like this, as long as they insisted that he had been struck by heavenly lightning, the other party would not be able to find any flaws.


    "You''re awake! Come, try my chicken soup." As Xu Han thought about this, he pushed open the door, but his goal was to enter Chu Chouli''s bearded and smiling face.


    There was a saying that he didn''t hit the smiling person. Xu Han''s senses were not good for the drunkard who had stolen his own money bag when he first arrived in Chang''an, but the other party seemed to be extremely concerned about his injuries. He had already delivered a warm chicken soup at this moment. He thought that he should have gotten up early.


    However, being cared for by such a middle-aged uncle made Xu Han feel a little strange. He thought that if this extremely rough face in front of him was called Ye Hongjian ''s peerless face, it would be extremely good.


    However, he still stretched out his hand to receive the chicken soup and thanked Chu Chouli. Then, he sat down beside the stone stool in the courtyard with the chicken soup.


    He took a sip and felt that the taste was not bad. Xuan''er, who had been wild all night, probably also smelled this fragrance. A few of them jumped onto the stone table and anxiously shouted at Xu Han, "Miao miao miao".


    "You''re the only one who''s greedy." Xu Han rolled his eyes at the black cat, but he still scooped out a spoonful from the bowl and handed it to the black cat. The black cat immediately lowered its head and stuck out its tongue to lick the spoon incessantly. There was even a rumbling sound in its throat.


    Xu Han looked at the black cat happily. Along the way, this little fellow had accompanied him through a lot of hardships. Xu Han had already treated him as a friend in his heart. Whatever he liked, Xu Han would definitely be satisfied.


    Moreover, the situation in his body wasn''t that bad. He could recover in a short amount of time. Whether he drank the chicken soup or not wasn''t a problem for Xu Han.


    At that time, he stroked the shiny hair on Xuan''er''s back, but his gaze was fixed on the two majestic mountains in the distance.


    Linglong Pavilion was located on a mountain called Tengyun Mountain at the junction of the three continents of Qingzhou, Jizhou and Liangzhou.


    There were three main peaks in this mountain, called Da Huan, Zhong Ju, and Xuan He. They corresponded to grammar, martial arts, and medicine.


    At this moment, Xu Han was at the mountainside of the Chongju Peak , one of the three peaks. The purpose of his trip, the precious medicinal ingredients that could refine his demonic arm, were located on the distant Xuanhe Peak.


    However, even though the Linglong Pavilion had arrived, it was still very difficult to obtain those rare medicinal ingredients.


    Steal? He doesn''t have the ability.


    Robbery? He doesn''t have that kind of strength.


    Change? He didn''t have anything else in his body.


    Thinking like this, Xu Hanren felt a little painful.


    "Come, come, come. There''s also steamed fish and white vinegar duck." At this moment, Chu Chouli''s rough voice rang out from the courtyard. A seven-foot-tall, sturdy man walked out like a woman with two plates of delicious dishes and eagerly handed them to Xu Han''s table.


    Before Xu Han could regain his senses, Xuan''er rushed to the plate impatiently, picked up a piece of fish meat, and began to eat it in large mouthfuls.


    "You eat too! Why are you watching Xuan''er eat!" Chu Chouli was so busy that his head was covered in sweat that he looked at Xu Han and asked.


    Hearing this, Xu Han finally turned his head and looked at the attentive Chu Chouli. His eyes narrowed.


    Apart from the unpleasant encounter in Chang''an City, he and Chu Chouli could only be considered to have met by chance. However, Xu Han was somewhat flattered by the man''s concern for Xu Han.


    It was only early in the morning, and he had already brought out a large amount of fish and meat to him. Thinking carefully, Xu Han had never received such courtesy in his entire eighteen years of life.


    There was no such thing as love for no reason in this world. Furthermore, Chu Chouli''s origins were very strange, so Xu Han could not be completely unsuspecting.


    Perhaps there was a ghost in his heart. Under Xu Han''s gaze, Chu Chouli instinctively shifted his gaze away and did not dare to look at Xu Han.


    " Young Master Xu ¡­ What''s going on?" He asked hesitantly.


    "Big Brother Chu is so attentive. I''m a little flattered." Xu Han replied with narrowed eyes.


    "Brother, what are you talking about? I am originally a hunter. Fortunately, Miss values taking in a writer''s slave and serving Young Master Xu . These are all things that I, Chu, am supposed to do." Chu Chouli laughed, trying to muddle through.


    "All hunters rely on their strength to earn their living. Whether it''s drawing arrows or digging holes or burying thorns, it''s all a matter of strength." However, he had underestimated Xu Han''s abilities. At that moment, the youth''s gaze landed on Chu Chouli''s hands. "This kind of thing has been done a lot. Whether it''s his palms or his fingers, they have to have thick calluses."


    "But what about Big Brother Chu ?" Xu Han looked sideways at Chu Chouli.


    At that moment, the sturdy man''s expression changed and he instinctively withdrew his hands.


    It was a pair of hands that did not match Chu Chouli''s rough appearance. It had slender fingers and was as white as jade. Other than those wealthy people, most ordinary people would not have such a pair of clean hands.


    "Tell me, who exactly are you? Why are you so familiar with Ye Hongjian ? Could it be that young miss'' concubine?" Xu Han asked with a teasing smile on his face. "I didn''t expect Miss Ye''s taste to be so unique."


    "Brat, you can''t say this nonsense!" Hearing this, Chu Chouli instantly felt like a wild cat that had been trampled on by a painful foot, and his hair exploded. He stood up and hurriedly explained. "Yuan Guilong likes Hongjian very much. He thinks of her as his own. If he hears these rumors, he can''t cut off my head with his broadsword."


    " Yuan Guilong ?" Xu Han keenly caught the crux of Chu Chouli''s words. His eyes narrowed as he asked, "Are you from the Tiance Prefecture ?"


    Before Chu Chouli could respond to this question, Xu Han had an answer in his heart.


    From Ye Hongjian''s previous performance, it was not difficult to see that Ye Hongjian had a lot of connections with the Tiance Prefecture in private, and that Ye Hongjian was accepted into the Exquisite Pavilion, to some extent, it could be considered an alliance between the Tiance Prefecture and the Exquisite Pavilion. And this key person was Ye Hongjian.


    How could such a person not be escorted by a decent expert?


    Now, it seemed that the inconspicuous Chu Chouli in front of him was an expert arranged by the Tiance Prefecture ¡­


    "What? Don''t I look like it?" Seeming to have read the suspicion in Xu Han''s eyes, Chu Chouli slapped the stone table and asked in righteous indignation.


    "Like, like, like." Since he was a member of the Tiance Prefecture , Xu Han relaxed the slight caution in his heart. He did not have the heart to argue with Chu Chouli, so he nodded repeatedly at that time. However, he quickly thought of something and looked at Chu Chouli doubtfully. "Since you were sent by the Tiance Prefecture to protect Ye Hongjian , then where were you when I fought with the Asura Envoy?"


    "Eh" This question caused the anger on Chu Chouli''s face to dissipate in an instant. His momentum plummeted, and he stuttered for a long time, unable to say anything. In the end, under Xu Han''s increasingly suspicious gaze, he finally couldn''t hold on, and then he said, "It''s all because the daughter of Wu Lao San Wine in the town is really red and fragrant ¡­ I ¡­"


    Chu Chouli naturally didn''t have the face to continue with these last words. Instead, he looked at Xu Han timidly with a face full of grievances towards his daughter-in-law.


    Xu Han instantly felt a wave of nausea. He waved his hand, which could be considered as exposing this matter and was about to say something.


    "Aiya, look at my brain. I made an appointment to work at the foot of the mountain early in the morning. I almost forgot. I have to go first." Chu Chouli''s forehead was filled with sudden enlightenment as he said, "Aiya, look at my brain. I almost forgot. I have to go first."


    As he spoke, before Xu Han could regain his senses, he was busy. Something poured out of the room and hurriedly left the room. Finally, he did not forget to remind Xu Han that it was good for his health to eat those dishes.


    Seeing Chu Chouli leave with a somewhat ridiculous weight, Xu Han shook his head, wondering why the Policy Manor would send such a fellow to escort Ye Hongjian during the day.


    Thinking like this, he picked up his chopsticks and wanted to taste the food before him.


    But at that time, a burst of noise suddenly came from outside the room.


    There seemed to be a lot of people coming, shouting words like thieves, thieves, or chickens and ducks.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before looking at the food at his table again.


    This was the Exquisite Pavilion. Chu Chouli had just arrived like him. Who could he make an appointment with?


    And where did this table of chicken, duck, fish and meat come from?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han suddenly felt his eyes turn black and he was unintentionally eating it.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 59 The Beginning of Love

    When it reached Youshi, the sky gradually darkened.


    When Ye Hongjian returned to the small porch window, the courtyard was surrounded by the crowd.


    Amongst them, there were also a few disciples in green.


    In Chongju Peak, Tsing Yi represented the Sword Hall. Many things related to the rules of the Sect in the Exquisite Pavilion, or some external actions, were mostly carried out by the Sword Hall.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned and quickly thought of something. She could not help but quicken her pace towards the courtyard.


    "Yes, it''s him. I saw his servant sneaking around outside the courtyard today. When I ordered the number, I found that there was a chicken missing." A young man dressed in white pointed at the courtyard and said loudly, his expression somewhat excited.


    "That''s right, one of the ducks in our courtyard has also disappeared. Look at the food on his table, it''s clearly my duck!" Immediately after, someone echoed.


    "Yes, and the fish in the fish pond."


    "And my bowl!"


    "And the firewood in my courtyard!"


    The voices in the crowd grew louder and louder, their expressions filled with indignation as if they were about to rush into the hospital and find out the culprit they were talking about.


    The disciples exchanged glances and revealed bitter smiles.


    These junior disciples outside didn''t know, but they knew very well that this courtyard had already been assigned to Ye Hongjian yesterday. After she passed through the ceremony of becoming a master, she would be a person of the Martial Uncle generation. How dare they, the disciples in green from the Sword Hall, offend her?


    However, the group of disciples in front of them had spoken very clearly. They did not dare to force them to disperse. They could only guard the entrance of the courtyard to prevent any accidents from happening.


    Song Yueming glanced at his senior brothers beside him and resisted the disciples who wanted to rush into the hospital several times. He whispered, "Senior Brother Hong went to invite Martial Uncle Ding for so long, but why hasn''t he returned yet? It''s impossible to continue like this!"


    Song Yueming was very helpless. He had finally emerged from the crowd of inner sect disciples and was chosen to enter the Sword Hall. On the first day, he had encountered such a task, which was completely different from the majestic disciple of the Sword Hall that he had imagined.


    The disciple next to him was called Gu Jiaqing. He was slightly older and had stayed in the Sword Hall for quite a few days. Hearing this, he rolled his eyes at Song Yueming and said angrily, "How did I know that he hadn''t returned after so long?"


    Gu Jiaqing was also depressed in his heart. He had not eaten lunch before noon when he received the notice and hurriedly ran over. He never thought that it would be the residence of Ye Hongjian , the young martial uncle.


    Yesterday, the scene of Masters coming down the mountain to welcome Ye Hongjian was still vivid in his mind, how could he dare to offend such a person¡­


    He could only stand guard at the door with Song Yueming, appease these excited outer sect disciples, and ask Hongtu to invite Martial Uncle Ding to make a decision. However, he did not return this time, causing Gu Jiaqing and Song Yueming to suffer unspeakably. In their hearts, they even cursed Hongtu a thousand times.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hongjian quickly walked to the front of the crowd and asked in a calm voice.


    Her voice was not loud, but it carried an innate dignity. The crowd immediately turned around and looked at Ye Hongjian .


    Today, Ye Hongjian was wearing a long red dress. Her long black hair was tied into a ponytail and tied with purple string. Although her face was not powdered, it was still beautiful. Standing there, it was like a ball of flame, dazzling.


    The surrounding atmosphere fell silent for a moment.


    Ye Hongjian frowned and walked to the front of the two green-clothed disciples. She asked again, "What''s going on?"


    Song Yueming felt very strange.


    The moment Ye Hongjian appeared, he felt that the world around him seemed to have changed.


    The heavens and earth spun, and everything was silent.


    It was as if only this fiery red figure was left in front of him.


    He felt¡­


    He seems to be in love with her.


    Bang!


    Not long after this heartbeat lasted, a burst of heart-wrenching pain came from his head.


    "What are you looking at? Little Martial Uncle is asking you a question!" Gu Jiaqing scolded angrily. Ye Hongjian was beautiful, but what was her identity? What was Song Yueming''s identity? It was said that the toad wanted to eat the swan meat, but it raised Song Yueming high. Moreover, she already had an engagement. Gu Jiaqing didn''t want his junior apprentice-brother to offend Ye Hongjian, so he couldn''t take it anymore, so he slapped Song Yueming''s head fiercely.


    Only then did Song Yueming regain his senses. Looking at the frowning beauty in front of him, he knew that he had lost his composure.


    Only then did he understand that this beauty in front of him was the closed door disciple Ye Hongjian that Sikong Bai had accepted.


    He hastily tidied up his mind, but his cheeks couldn''t suppress the crimson color.


    Afterwards, he stammered out everything about this place one by one, but his gaze couldn''t help but fall on Ye Hongjian ''s beautiful face from time to time.


    Hearing Song Yueming ''s words, Ye Hongjian frowned even deeper.


    She probably knew a little about what kind of person Chu Chouli was. She did not find it strange that he could do such a thing. However, this was the Linglong Pavilion after all, and it was hard to explain if it landed on her head. At this moment, she regretted bringing that drunkard to Linglong. She feared that the rest of her life would not be peaceful anymore.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hongjian felt a headache.


    However, there was still a gentle smile on his face. He said softly, "I''m afraid there is some misunderstanding. My husband lives with me, and he doesn''t do such things. But since all the disciples have said so, I can''t argue with him. How about this, I have some silver here. If you take it and share it with the disciples, it can be considered an apology on the Hongjian ." Hong Jian has just arrived at Linglong Pavilion, so I''ll have to trouble you all to take care of him in the future. As for whether or not the servants did anything, Red Note will definitely discipline him with her husband. Please forgive me. "


    After all, Ye Hongjian was everyone''s daughter, and her words were impeccable.


    However, at that time, everyone''s thoughts were no longer on the chicken, duck, fish, and meat, but on the word''husband ''in Ye Hongjian ''s mouth¡­


    Song Yueming was even more stunned on the spot. Just now, his face was still flushed red. In an instant, he was knocked off the cliff and his heart was as ashen as death. Facing the money bag that Ye Hongjian handed over, she seemed as if she hadn''t noticed it and was stunned on the spot.


    The nearby Gu Jiaqing saw his junior brother lose his composure and secretly hated him for not winning. However, he hurriedly took a step forward to receive the money bag and said, "Little Martial Uncle, don''t worry. I will definitely help you deal with this matter properly."


    Seeing this, Ye Hongjian smiled brightly and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother."


    This title was a bit strange, but it was reasonable.


    Sooner or later, Ye Hongjian would be a disciple of Si Bang. At that time, his seniority would be comparable to that of the sect leader. However, Gu Jiaqing did not have any problems calling her Little Martial Uncle. After all, Ye Hongjian had yet to become a disciple, so calling him Senior Brother was reasonable.


    Gu Jiaqing still had a good impression of Ye Hongjian ''s courtesy. In the end, he was not as arrogant as he imagined. However, the more he liked Ye Hongjian , the more hostile he was towards Xu Han, who was hiding in the courtyard. After all, rumors about Xu Han had already spread from Tong Tiexin and the others.


    In their words, a good cabbage was arched by a pig, but it made people somewhat unhappy.


    However, Ye Hongjian did not care about Gu Jiaqing''s thoughts. She nodded at him, apologized to everyone, and then turned around and walked into the courtyard.


    After entering the courtyard, Xu Han, who was sitting cross-legged in the courtyard like an old monk, looked at the sumptuous food on the stone table that had turned cold. Ye Hongjian was furious.


    She sat down at the stone table angrily. She could no longer find the gentle expression on her face. Instead, she said angrily, "You guys are really good at fish and meat. You ate a lot."


    The sarcasm in these words was not concealed at all.


    Hearing this, Xu Han slowly opened his eyes and looked at Ye Hongjian . "Don''t you know what kind of virtue you brought with you?"


    The tone of the hidden needle in Xu Han''s words made Ye Hongjian furious, and even felt somewhat aggrieved.


    Chu Chouli said that she was the one who brought them, but in the final analysis, it was sent by his Tiance Prefecture . However, she was unable to say it openly. For a time, she could not find any rebuttal. She could only glared fiercely at Xu Han, then stood up, slammed the door and returned to her room.


    Xu Han shook his head helplessly as he watched Young Miss Ye leave angrily.


    This young lady''s thoughts were a little strange. Sometimes, the city was as deep as the sea, and sometimes, she was very loyal, causing people to be puzzled.


    However, Xu Han quickly put away his thoughts. He closed his eyes again and calmed down.


    Although the matter of heavenly thunder had already passed, there was something strange that was still entrenched in Xu Han''s heart that he could not undo.


    Regardless of whether the heavenly thunder dissipated or not, he had already been injured by the heavenly thunder at that time, which was why he had fallen into a coma. What kind of power was there to cure the injuries in his internal organs? The demonic energy absorbed from Xuan''er''s body?


    Xu Han felt that this wasn''t the case. Although he couldn''t control the power to repair him, he could vaguely sense that it was completely different from demonic power. Xu Han couldn''t say exactly what it was, but he was sure that the level of that power was much higher than demonic power.


    But was there something else hidden in his body that he didn''t know about? Xu Han could not think clearly. If so, where did the power come from?


    Of course, the biggest doubt was why lightning descended, and what was the voice that responded to him at that time?


    All of this was an unsolved mystery to Xu Han.


    As long as he didn''t understand, he wouldn''t be able to live peacefully.


    Just as Xu Han was trying to figure out what was going on, a gentle sound of footsteps suddenly sounded from the courtyard entrance.


    Xu Han''s perception was so sensitive that he immediately opened his eyes. He turned around and shouted in a low voice, "Who is it?"


    "Shh." But at that time, a familiar face appeared outside the door. It was Chu Chouli, who had disappeared for an entire day.


    At this moment, he was looking at Xu Hanshi with thieving eyes, signaling him not to make any noise. He was holding a large bag full of things in his hand.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 60 Bandit Saint Sect

    "This is?" Xu Han was stunned as he looked at the bag in Chu Chouli''s hand and couldn''t help but feel an ominous feeling in his heart.


    However, Chu Chouli did not have the slightest bit of self-awareness in this regard. He excitedly closed them and pulled Xu Han into his room.


    Then, he poured everything in the bag in front of Xu Han.


    When he saw those things clearly, Xu Han''s face instantly darkened.


    A pair of stinky used riding boots¡­


    The two wrinkled clothes looked like the clothes of the outer sect disciples¡­


    A few jade-like accessories should be women''s possessions¡­


    And some rouge powder, yellowed books¡­


    Xu Han shook the last porcelain bottle as if it contained something like pills.


    "These are" Xu Han turned his head to look at Chu Chouli with a dark face. He suppressed a trace of anger in his eyes. Today, Chu Chouli had stolen those chickens and ducks, which had already brought a lot of trouble. At this moment, these strange things had surged over. Judging from his encounter with Chu Chouli during this period of time, it should not be a proper path.


    Chu Chouli didn''t seem to notice that Xu Han''s expression was already extremely ugly. He laughed and patted his chest, saying, "Those little bastards actually dared to surround Young Master today. I can''t look over brother, so I went to their residence to rob them. I took these from them. See if there''s anything we can use. If you still need anything, tell brother, I''ll go and bring them back for you!"


    Chu Chouli''s words were righteous and righteous, and his bearded face was filled with the slightest bit of shame that a sneaky person should have.


    Xu Han felt his brain hurt. He pinched his eyebrows and thought to himself, "Why would the Tiance Prefecture send such a living treasure to protect Ye Hongjian ?"


    "You" Xu Han thought that he could also speak eloquently. Back then, he had relied on this skill to make Canghai Liu accept him. However, at this moment, what courtesy, righteousness, shame, right and wrong appeared to be pale and powerless in front of Chu Chouli''s face. He pointed at Chu Chouli for a long time without saying anything.


    "What? None of them are suitable? It doesn''t matter. Tomorrow, I''ll go help Young Master, or Young Master will tell me what you want. There''s nothing in this world that I, someone from Chu, can''t bring." Chu Chouli, however, did not understand Xu Han''s pain at all and continued to speak like a river.


    "Shun¡­ Shun fart!" Even if it was Xu Han''s temper, he would not stop cursing at that time. However, as soon as he said that, he suddenly turned his head to look at Chu Chouli in a daze, and the brilliance in his eyes suddenly lit up. It was as if the hungry jackal had seen the lost sheep, and its gaze was filled with scorching heat.


    "Young Noble ¡­ you ¡­" Under his eager gaze, Chu Chouli subconsciously hugged his chest and said in surprise, "Young Noble, someone from Chu doesn''t want to sell his skills ¡­"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. Looking at Chu Chouli who was panicking like a little wife, his heart felt a chill. "What are you thinking? I''m asking if what you just said is true?"


    "Just now?" After hearing Xu Hanzhi''s words, Chu Chouli regained his senses. "Young Master is talking about smoothing things, right?"


    At this point, the expression on his face immediately changed to one of excitement.


    "It''s not that someone from Chu boasts, but I''m actually the 63rd generation descendant of the Thieving Saint Clan. There''s nothing in the world that someone from Chu can''t steal. Even if someone from Chu can''t steal it, someone from Chu can still deceive him."


    Chu Chouli patted his chest. He was so heroic that he did not have the slightest bit of self-awareness as a gentleman.


    Xu Han was too lazy to correct his incorrect three views, nor did he probe into whether the Sacred Bandit Sect that Chu Qiuli had mentioned really existed or whether he had fabricated nonsense, "Then can you help steal a few things?"


    "Young Master, just say it." Chu Chouli had the appearance of a soldier dying as a confidante.


    "Lou Yun Cao, Bei Mang Hua, Ning Xiang Guo." Xu Han was also accustomed to the dramatic Chu Chouli. He spat out several names in succession.


    The righteousness on Chu Chouli''s face instantly dissipated, and his tall body seemed to have shriveled up.


    He looked at Xu Han with a sad face and said, "Young Master, you are going to let this little one die!"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    "These are the most precious medicinal ingredients on Xuanhe Peak. Most of them are placed in JiShi Prefecture of Xuanhe Peak. They are heavily guarded by experts of the Dust Leaving Realm. How can I go there?" Chu Chouli''s face was filled with indignation.


    "But didn''t you say that there''s nothing in the world that you can''t steal?" Xu Han had an impromptu intention. In the end, he did not have much hope of repaying this matter. Naturally, he could not be said to be disappointed. Seeing Chu Chouli in such a state, he could not help but tease.


    "Our Saint Pirate Sect cultivates the two techniques of stealing. There are ways to steal, and there are ways to deceive. This is about not knowing who is behind the scenes. This is about being convinced. An expert in the Mortal Realm can''t stop a mosquito from flying in. At that time, we won''t call it stealing. It''s called robbing. It''s against the rules. Someone from Chu won''t be able to do it." Chu Chouli waved his hand repeatedly.


    Xu Han listened with interest. He stretched out his hand and casually flipped through the things that Chu Chouli had brought him. He asked, "Isn''t there still a lie? If you can''t steal it, you can still cheat, right?"


    "This" Chu Chouli was stupefied when he heard this. After hesitating for a long time, he said awkwardly, "This trick is much harder than stealing. My skill is not good."


    At this moment, Xu Han took out a yellowed book from the mess. He casually opened it and looked at it, but his gaze suddenly froze.


    It was a book called Linglong Shanshui Ji. It was about the history of the Linglong Pavilion. From more than a thousand years ago, the founding ancestor of the Linglong Pavilion began to perform deeds all the way to the sages of the past dynasties.


    Most of the sects in the world would sort out such a record. The disciples of the sect also had a copy of it, and it was difficult to investigate whether it was true or false.


    Naturally, Xu Han would not be attracted by these superficial stories that boasted about the great figures of his sect. What really caught his attention was the one thing that he had written on the page that he had just flipped through.


    "Fourth generation Chongju Peak Elder, young like smoke, exceptionally talented. At the age of thirty-two, he was able to see through the heavens and ascend to the Earthly Immortal Realm on Great Atlas Peak."


    "It''s time for heaven to be jealous of his talent. Using heavenly lightning as a tribulation, I will punish him."


    "Young Ruyan holds Qing Feng three feet, resisting the heavenly lightning."


    "When her strength is exhausted, the Heavenly Thunder will be exhausted. At that time, the Heavenly Thunder will feed back and repair her broken body. Her cultivation will advance even further."


    Seeing this, Xu Han''s body trembled.


    He remembered the lightning tribulation he had faced earlier. It seemed to be the so-called heavenly lightning. However, he couldn''t understand why something that could only be attracted to an immortal-level expert would be targeted at him. Was it just because he injected demonic energy into the Great Evolution Sword Seed?


    Xu Han could not understand this, but there was one thing. Although the lightning tribulation had dissipated, his injuries had healed strangely. Could it be that the lightning tribulation that had dissipated for some unknown reason was mistaken by the heavens and earth for him having passed the heavenly tribulation, and that was why he had nurtured his body, causing him to turn from danger to peace?


    This speculation appeared in Xu Han''s mind, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly raised his head to look at Chu Chouli.


    Perhaps frightened by Xu Han''s previous demands, Chu Chouli subconsciously shrunk his neck and said, "Young Master¡­ It''s not that I didn''t help¡­ To be honest, I''m a family heir of five generations. As the saying goes, there are three levels of unfilial filial piety, and it''s great to be without a descendant."


    Xu Han rolled his eyes and waved his hand. He interrupted Chu Chouli and said, "Great Atlas Peak has many library pavilions and there are many ancient books inside. I want to help me find records of heavenly tribulation or mortals ascending to the Immortal Realm."


    "Huh?" Chu Chouli didn''t expect Xu Han to make such a request. The Great Ocean Peak was the grammar place of the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion. There were a lot of books inside. Although the ancient books Xu Han wanted to find were rare, they weren''t considered precious items. He didn''t think that the guards would be too strict. Before, Chu Chouli had boasted that Xu Han had beaten the cow back to its original form. He was worried that he would not find a chance to prove himself. He immediately stopped Xu Han''s words and patted his chest. "No problem, I will help you get back smoothly."


    At this point, Chu Chouli paused and asked, "How much do you want?"


    At that time, Xu Han grinned and said, "The more, the better."


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    Xuan''er lay on the stone table in the courtyard, enjoying the rare sunshine in the autumn afternoon. At that time, his amber eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and his expression was intoxicated. It was as if the drunkard had drunk a mouthful of anhydride and was enjoying it incomparably.


    On the other hand, Xu Han finally put down the book in his hand called Immortal''s Record, and there were already more than ten similar books under his feet.


    These were all items that Chu Chouli had returned from the library of the Dahuan Peak these past few days. Apart from some unclear and unfamiliar ancient books, the remaining Xu Han had read them all over these three days. He didn''t have any other abilities, but with a single glance, his memory was extraordinary.


    The moment he put down the ancient book, Xu Han took a deep breath. Then, he took out a porcelain bottle from his bosom, removed the lid, and poured out several yellow pills with faint fragrance.


    Based on his experience in learning from the Headmaster, these pills should be called Veluriyam Pills. They were pills that could assist one''s cultivation and increase one''s internal strength. It was only suitable for early stage of cultivation, when used in the Pill Yang Realm. It was not considered very precious, and of course, it was not cheap. According to a famous sect like the Exquisite Pavilion, it should give some of these pills to the disciples below every once in a while, which could also be considered a benefit for the disciples of this sect.


    Xu Han looked at the few pills in front of him and thought about the records in those books, along with some of his own deductions.


    He hesitated for a moment, then frowned. A determination flashed in his eyes, and he suddenly raised his head and swallowed the pills.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 61 There Is Honour Among Thieves

    Using medicinal pills to assist in cultivation was a common occurrence in the Pill Yang Realm or the Three Elements Realm.


    However, the higher the cultivation realm, the less benefits an ordinary medicinal pill would bring to one''s cultivation, apart from some miraculous medicines made from heavenly materials and earth treasures.


    Of course, taking such pills, even if they didn''t have any effect, wouldn''t cause any adverse reactions, at least for most people.


    However, things that were not a big deal to ordinary people were a bit different when it came to Xu Han.


    The meridians that circulated true energy in his body were destroyed in the early years because of the Asura Art, If the demonic energy entered his body, he would still be able to rely on the Asura Arts to disperse it, However, he didn''t have any meridians to guide the true energy into his body. If it was in the past, he could still try to introduce it into the sword seed. But now, the sword seed had turned purple under the infusion of the demonic energy, and its state was still unclear. Xu Han''s introduction of the true energy into the sword seed was extremely likely to cause two different forces to collide and ultimately injure his body.


    Therefore, swallowing the Veluriyam Pill was actually a dangerous thing for Xu Han. Of course, although this kind of danger was not life-threatening, it was very likely to leave behind some hidden dangers.


    However, even so, Xu Han still chose to swallow these glass pills. Naturally, it wasn''t because he wanted to die or cause trouble for himself, but because he had read the records of the Heavenly Tribulation in the past few days and had gained some understanding of his own situation, so he wanted to confirm it.


    If his deduction was true, then it would definitely be a great piece of good news for Xu Han.


    As Xu Han thought about this, his heart sank, and he began to comprehend the situation in his body.


    As the pills were swallowed into his stomach, a warm current rose from his lower abdomen after dozens of breaths. Xu Han knew that the medicinal power was exerting its effects. After a few tens of breaths of time, the demonic energy would turn into true energy. If an ordinary cultivator could activate it into his meridians at this time, after circulating for several days, his qi would sink into his dantian, and the absorption of medicinal power would be considered complete. However, such absorption should not occur too frequently, otherwise, the foundation of cultivators would become unstable.


    Xu Han naturally did not have the ability to do so. At that time, he gritted his teeth and activated the zhenqi formed from the medicinal power to surge into his internal organs.


    Without the traction of his meridians, the zhenqi in Xu Han''s body rushed towards his internal organs. At that time, waves of heart-wrenching pain also reached his mind. However, he gritted his teeth and suppressed the intense pain.


    At this time, his zhenqi had already arrived in front of his internal organs.


    Even for martial artists who specialized in the physical body, their internal organs were the most fragile places. Although the amount of True Qi flowing in was not very large, it was still enough to cause great damage to Xu Han.


    Xu Hai indeed hesitated at that moment.


    But very quickly, he thought of the voice that descended from the sky that day. At that time, Xu Han frowned and a fierce look flashed in his eyes. At that time, the true energy completely poured into his organs.


    Xu Han gritted his teeth and was almost ready to face the anticipated pain in his heart.


    However, after a few breaths of time, the pain did not come. Instead, after the true energy poured into his internal organs, a burst of purple light suddenly emerged from his internal organs. The purple light was extremely weak, but it was real.


    "Success?" Xu Han''s face immediately revealed joy. In the next moment, the purple light suddenly spread out from his internal organs and surged around him. At that time, Xu Han only felt a warm current surge over. The pain he felt just now was completely removed. At that time, his body seemed to be in an extremely sober state, and his entire body was much more refreshed.


    These weren''t the things that Xu Han was most concerned about. He hurriedly took advantage of the fact that the purple light hadn''t completely dissipated to activate his own necrotic meridians. As the purple light poured in, those meridians that had turned purple and black due to the necrosis gradually turned red at that moment. It was like a withered vine growing new maids and glowing with vitality.


    Although the purple light on Weibo had only repaired the tip of Xu Han''s meridians, it was already great news for Xu Han.


    Even the moment he opened his eyebrows, he could not help but pick up the black cat on the ground and rubbed its head. It was obvious that he was extremely excited.


    Xu Han''s actions seemed to be shocking and safe, but in reality, most people moved from place to place and decided that they would not be able to do such a risky thing as Xu Han.


    He found in the ancient books that those who had experienced heavenly tribulation would suffer great or small injuries in the face of the might of heavenly tribulation. However, no matter how serious their injuries were, whenever there was a single breath, the power of heaven and earth would feed back his body and pull him back from the gates of hell.


    This was very similar to Xu Han''s situation at that time, but it was also different. Xu Han''s injuries slowly recovered, not just a handful.


    He carefully thought about the difference. Before the lightning tribulation disappeared, he only touched the lightning tribulation slightly. In other words, the lightning tribulation he suffered was only one thousandth of the lightning tribulation recorded in those books. Therefore, the feedback he received from the heavens and earth was much weaker than those major powers.


    But if it was just this kind of feedback, there was no need for Xu Han to take the risk.


    After reading those ancient books, he realized something interesting.


    No matter how strong a cultivator was before reaching the Earthly Immortal Realm, once he reached the Earthly Immortal Realm, what determined his strength was the duration of their lives and the intensity of their heavenly tribulation.


    Xu Han had once heard some rumors about the Immortal level. For example, once you become an Earth Immortal, In theory, an Earthly Immortal''s lifespan was infinite. Of course, the prerequisite was that he could survive the heavenly tribulation that descended every hundred years. For example, Supreme True Man of Lunar Temple was rumored to have lived for six hundred years, more than double the founding time of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    In other words, the key to determining the strength of an immortal was the number and intensity of times he passed through the heavenly tribulation.


    In that case, it was clear that the benefits of the Heaven and Earth Feeding were not just as simple as repairing one''s own injuries. There should also be some benefits that were unknown to outsiders. Xu Han reckoned that the Earth Immortal was still living in the mortal world. The power he could absorb from the heavens and earth was no different from ordinary people. Then why was the method he could display fundamentally different from the realm below the Earth Immortal realm?


    Perhaps it was because of this so-called heaven and earth feedback that he was able to convert ordinary heaven and earth spiritual energy into something of a higher level. Xu Han called this thing immortal energy.


    Was this so-called immortal energy a transformation of power brought about by the feedback of heaven and earth? It was as if a cultivator in the Netherpassage Realm could convert true energy into true essence, and the entire strength was essentially different from a cultivator in the Three Elements Realm.


    Naturally, Xu Han was unable to find an immortal to ask. The only thing he could think of was to try it out with his own body.


    In this world, risks and benefits are always proportional.


    He was lucky enough to succeed, After the true energy that he couldn''t absorb poured into his internal organs, It turned into a faint purple gas. Although the purple gas was so thin that it was almost negligible, However, Xu Han could clearly feel that once this purple energy poured into his body, the changes it would bring to his body would be visible. At the very least, it was much faster than tempering his fleshly body with the first chapter of the Asura Technique, What surprised him the most was that the purple gas was actually able to repair the damage to Xu Han''s meridians. Although it had little effect, it was a difficult problem that even the Headmaster was helpless against. He thought that he would have to spend a while in the Exquisite Pavilion to find a solution, but he didn''t want to find such a solution by chance.


    However, after the ecstasy, Xu Han quickly calmed down.


    But just now, he had used six glass pills to repair those meridians, and the meridians he had treated were less than one thousandth of the meridians in his entire body. From this, if he wanted to rely on this method to repair his meridians, he would need at least 60,000 glass pills.


    As for the entire Exquisite Pavilion, I''m afraid they won''t be able to gather such a large amount of pills for a while, let alone why they would use up all of the strength of the entire mountain gate for him, Xu Han?


    As Xu Han thought this, he turned his head to the door beside him.


    The sound of rumbling could be heard from inside, and it was because Chu Chouli was once again drinking to the point that he was in a daze.


    Chu Chouli was a very strange person. He seemed to only do three things, cooking, drinking, and smoothing things.


    At Xu Han''s command, Chu Chouli helped him steal many ancient books from the Grand Atlantic Peak. But after all, it was too late, Looking at the books being kept at home day and night, Chu Chouli, who was about to empty the entire Exquisite Pavilion''s library, said, However, Xu Han panicked. First, he asked him to put back some unwanted books. Then, he painstakingly educated Chu Chouli. He recalled the righteousness of the sages in his mind and promised to buy him enough wine. Only then did he stop the middle-aged man''s thoughts of going out to steal the sheep.


    However, Chu Chouli, who had nothing to steal, was drunk in his room every day. Xu Han felt dizzy just by sniffing the alcohol in the room. He didn''t know how Chu Chouli could drink so much alcohol. If it wasn''t for Miss Ye''s great business, Xu Han would have been bankrupt by someone from Chu and would have had to resume begging again.


    However, there were some things that happened at one time and another.


    Xu Han had an idea in his heart, so he walked to the front of the room and pushed open the door.


    Chu Chouli, who was drinking until he was rising, turned his head to look at Xu Han, his bearded face full of confusion.


    " Big Brother Chu !" However, Xu Han did not care about this. He had a righteous expression on his face, as if he had suddenly comprehended everything. He looked at the man holding the wine jug with guilt and pain and said, "I''ve thought it through. The great dao under the heavens is the same. There is also a dao for thieves!"


    At that time, the drunkard grinned.


    As a result, numerous headless and mysterious cases of missing glass pills began to occur on the Chongju Peak .


    All of a sudden, the outer sect disciples cried out in fear.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 62 Stunned Youth

    Autumn winds blew on the heavy moment peak in September.


    The yellow leaves were blown off in the autumn wind, swaying for a while, and then unwillingly fell to the ground.


    This worried scenery was similar to the hesitation in Song Yueming ''s heart at this moment. He couldn''t explain it clearly, but he couldn''t see through it.


    He stood at the door of the small porch window for a long time. He raised his knocking hand and put it down. On the other hand, he held a red money bag tightly. This was something Ye Hongjian had given him a few days ago. After finishing handing out the silver taels, he saw that it was too late to disturb him, so he thought about finding an opportunity to return it in a few days.


    Of course, only he himself would know whether it was because he wasn''t disturbed that day or because he had some misgivings in his heart.


    But he also hesitated for a long time.


    After all, Ye Hongjian ''s status was noble, and she already had an engagement with someone¡­


    Song Yueming , who was only eighteen years old, had trouble sleeping for a few days because of this. Yesterday, when he was studying the book, he borrowed alcohol to drown his sorrow, and happened to meet Tong Tiexin. The two of them had a long conversation, and only then did they know that this senior brother, who could be called a handsome genius in his heart, was also trapped in love. The two of them cherished each other, and Tong Tiexin even said that Ye Hongjian ''s fiance was useless.


    It made Song Yueming furious. He knew that he wasn''t worthy of Ye Hongjian , but he didn''t want to see her dragged down by Xu Han.


    Therefore, filled with righteous indignation, he finally mustered up the courage to come to the small porch window and knocked on the door of the courtyard.


    "Who is it?" A lazy shout sounded from inside the room. Then, the door of the courtyard was opened. A youth dressed in sackcloth with a white cloth tied to his right arm appeared in front of Song Yueming. At this moment, he was looking at Song Yueming with a puzzled expression.


    A trace of panic flashed through Song Yueming ''s eyes. The youth in front of her was dressed plainly and did not look like a playboy from the crowd.


    "What''s up?" Xu Han sized up the visitor from head to toe. He was about the same age as him, but his expression was young and tender. He didn''t think he had entered the world yet, but he was dressed in green, as if he was a disciple of the Sword Hall. At that time, Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Chu Chouli had missed his footing while touching the fish and was found by someone?


    Hearing Xu Han''s question, Song Yueming regained his senses. He quickly handed over the red purse in his hand and said, "This is the purse left behind by Little Martial Uncle. I am here to return it."


    Huh? Xu Han was stunned and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He casually took the money bag and nodded. "Oh, Hongjian will go to the peak to listen to the lecture. He will be back later. I''ll keep this. Thank you." After saying that, Xu Han was about to close the door and send his guests off.


    Hearing this, Song Yueming thought about what Tong Tiexin had said yesterday and some gossip he had heard these past few days. His heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly reached out to block the door that Xu Han was about to close. "I''m not only here for this, I also want to say something to Brother Xu."


    "Looking for me?" However, Xu Han didn''t want the crimson-faced youth in front of him to interact with him. However, after a period of hesitation, he still nodded and said, "Then ¡­ please ¡­ inside."


    After taking Song Yueming into the hospital and pouring him another cup of tea, Xu Han sat down beside him and asked, "I''m Xu Han. May I ask what advice my brother has?"


    Song Yueming lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. After hearing Xu Han''s question, she raised her head and responded as if she had just woken up from a dream, "Eh ¡­ my name is Song Yueming ¡­"


    And then there''s no more¡­


    In the end, he felt that Xu Han was different from the rumors. At the very least, after coming into contact with him for a short while, he did not have the arrogant and bullying appearance that others had said.


    Of course, Song Yueming did not let down his guard because of this. He kept reminding himself of his purpose in coming here. In the end, he raised his head under Xu Han''s suspicious gaze and looked at Xu Han seriously. "I hope Brother Xu can cancel the engagement with Martial Uncle Ye ."


    "Huh?" The tea that Xu Han drank to his mouth almost spat out by him at that time. He really did not expect that this youth''s purpose to come here was actually because of this. Xu Han hurriedly wiped the tea from the corner of his mouth, and then sized up the youth in front of him.


    He was quite handsome, but compared to Tong Tiexin ''s secret stumbling block, this youth had come up with a way. Xu Han really didn''t know whether to say that he was pure-minded or that a string was missing from his mind.


    Xu Han curled his lips and thought to himself that the charm of this Ye Hongjian really couldn''t be underestimated. It wasn''t long before someone came looking for the door.


    Xu Han naturally wouldn''t abandon his relationship with Ye Hongjian just because of the stupid words in front of him. After all, he still had to rely on the Linglong Pavilion to refine his demonic arm and repair his meridians in his body. "Then can I ask why Brother Song said that? You should know that Hong Jian and I were personally chosen by Lord Ye Hou."


    However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Song Yueming .


    The youth looked at Xu Han with extreme seriousness and said, "You''re right, I know that."


    At that moment, the youth''s eyes shone. It was as if he was a different person. He was like a sword with a hidden edge in its sheath. At that moment, he was unsheathed. The edge of the sword was sharp, and the sword intent was clear.


    "I naturally know that Brother Xu is justified, but you have to know that there is not only one thing that is justified in this world, there is also a proper match."


    "Then may I ask Brother Song what a good match is?" Xu Han asked.


    "Mortal people pay attention to family background and status. But I think it''s one-sided, and I mean, personality, vision and ambition. The two of them should support each other, encourage each other, and move towards the same goal. Only then can they have a long-term plan." At that time, Song Mingyue spoke confidently and in a cadence.


    "I''m not looking down on Brother Xu. It''s just that Brother Xu suffered an accident when he was young and his meridians were completely severed. Uncle Ye, however, is a genius of the heavens. He will eventually ascend to the Immortal Realm. Not only can Brother Xu and Uncle Ye not help Uncle Xu, but they may also drag her down. I think that if Brother Xu wants to do it for Uncle Xu''s good, he should let go."


    Song Yueming ''s words were filled with passion and righteousness. Xu Han listened with interest. When he finished speaking, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is that why you didn''t reveal your feelings to Red Note?"


    "Ah?" After Song Yueming finished saying those words, he felt good, but he didn''t want Xu Han to suddenly ask. Song Yueming''s face turned red and his head went blank. He couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    After all, he was only eighteen years old, and unlike Xu Han, who had experienced many unimaginable things, being mentioned about the love between a man and a woman made him panic subconsciously.


    "A person will live for a lifetime, vegetation will fall. Brother Song is ashamed of himself and does not dare to pursue what he thinks in his heart, but he wants me to be just like you. I''m afraid it''s a bit hard for me to do so." Xu Han said slowly, a faint smile on his face as he looked at Song Yueming . "I am a layman. I might have suspected that what I said just now was malicious, but Brother Song, please ask yourself if what Xu Han said is true. If so, please come back, Brother Song. If not, I can apologize, but I still can''t agree with Brother Song''s words."


    Song Yueming was stunned at that moment. He thought to himself, what he had done was actually the frustration in his heart. Although he was a disciple of the Chongju Peak, he was born into a scholarly family. He had been proficient in the Four Books and Five Classics since childhood. He was a wise sage, but he was extremely shocked when he recalled it now. He almost fulfilled his selfish desires with righteousness.


    He was also a carefree person who quickly stood up and bowed to Xu Han. He said seriously, "Thank you, Brother Xu. I have been taught a lesson."


    Then, he turned around and left this place without looking back.


    Xu Han shook his head as he looked at Song Yueming ''s departing figure. This fellow was afraid that he was reading foolishly. Seeing how aggressive he was, he was sent away in a few words. He was at an unknown level inferior to Tong Tiexin .


    As Xu Han thought this, he took out a porcelain bottle from his bosom, poured out several glass pills, swallowed them in one mouthful, and then sunk his eyes.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    "Brother Xu, Brother Xu, quickly open the door."


    Xu Han, who had just woken up, was woken up by a hurried knock on the door outside the room.


    He opened the door hazily, only to see Song Yueming , who had left yesterday, appear at the door again. He looked at Xu Han excitedly with his swollen eyes and dark circles.


    "Yesterday, I went back and thought about it for a night. I felt that although Brother Xu''s words are reasonable, I am still treating others as my own. However, Brother Xu dragged Martial Uncle along and refused to let him go. I still cannot justify it. Please tell me what Brother Xu said."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was speechless. Looking at Song Yueming , who was about to argue with him again, he had an ominous feeling. ''"What do you mean by dragging Ye Hongjian along? This is all your imagination. Who knows that Ye Hongjian has admired me since she was young and refused to forgive me. She insisted on marrying me, and I have no choice. Brother Song is always maliciously speculating and trusting other people''s rumors. There are rumors that three people make a tiger out of a tiger. Brother Song is so biased to believe. It''s not a gentleman act!"


    Xu Han was also somewhat bothered by the entanglement, so he casually spouted nonsense, wanting to send this stupid young man away as soon as possible.


    "Oh." Who would have thought that such words would make Song Yueming ''s mouth open like a golden jade. At that time, he nodded heavily and said with emotion, "I always thought that Brother Xu and Martial Uncle Ye ''s relationship must be Brother Xu''s persistence. Today, after listening to Brother Xu''s words, I realized that I was narrow-minded. Brother Xu''s words are very true. I have been taught."


    After saying that, Song Yueming cupped his hands and meditated again before turning around and leaving.


    Xu Han was left alone in the cold autumn wind.


    ¡­


    The third day.


    "Brother Xu, Brother Xu, quickly open the door." At the same time, he spoke in the same hurry.


    "Brother Xu said yesterday that Little Martial Uncle insisted on marrying Brother Xu. It can be seen that Little Martial Uncle is very affectionate towards Brother Xu. There are ways to repay Brother Xu for his kindness. Brother Xu should be even more grateful for Little Martial Uncle''s kindness and return it to Martial Uncle. Let Martial Uncle pursue the Grand Dao."


    Looking at the serious young man in front of him who was about to discuss the right and wrong, Xu Han felt a headache.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 63 Zhou Zhang

    Facts have proved that sometimes a simple-minded young man like Song Yueming is not as easy to deal with as a person like Tong Tiexin .


    For more than ten consecutive days, Song Yueming would come to the small porch window every morning to look for him.


    Xu Han explained a reason to him today, and he would leave without any entanglement. But tomorrow, he would come up with a new theory to argue with Xu Han. Day after day, Duan made Xu Han extremely annoyed.


    Xu Han had no choice but to leave early every morning before Song Yueming came. When he returned to his residence at night, Ye Hongjian , who had cultivated for a whole day, also returned to her residence. With Song Yueming''s courage, she did not dare to disturb him again.


    That morning, Xu Han left the hospital as usual.


    In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived at the Linglong Pavilion for a month. It was October, and it was already early winter. It snowed lightly on the Chongju Peak yesterday. The snowflakes piled up a thin layer on the ground, and if they stepped on it, they would emit bursts of sizzling sounds.


    Xu Han did not like winter, much less snow.


    Because to him in the past, winter meant that it was difficult to endure, and it meant that he was hungry.


    And snow¡­


    This item always reminded Xu Han of the old beggar who closed his eyes on a snowy night.


    Walking in the mountains, Xu Han shook his head and threw away the sudden surging thoughts in his mind.


    The disciples of the Linglong Pavilion were divided into three categories: outer sect, inner sect, and direct disciple.


    The small porch window he lived in was at the mountainside, where the inner sect disciples lived. The Linglong Pavilion Clan had a great career. There were 8,000 inner sect disciples on the Chongju Peak alone. The outer sect disciples had already exceeded 10,000. Xu Han did not like places with large numbers of people, so every time he walked up the mountain, other than the courtyard gate.


    In less than half an hour, he arrived at a mountain depression. There was a small wooden pavilion.


    This place was already at the edge of the inner sect disciples'' residences. After that, it was the place where the direct disciples and the various martial uncles lived. Therefore, few people came.


    Xu Han walked to the wooden pavilion with ease and sat down cross-legged on one side.


    Then, he took out a porcelain bottle from his bosom, opened it, and poured out several pills into his palm.


    In a month''s time, Chu Chouli had already stolen nearly a thousand glass pills from Xu Han. There were already quite a few of them. Now, there were endless rumors amongst the outer sect and inner sect disciples. Even the Sword Hall had begun to investigate this matter. Chu Chouli did not dare to provoke the people from the Sword Hall, so he could only be more careful.


    However, the demand for nearly a thousand glass pills was still a drop in the bucket compared to Xu Han''s need to repair his meridians.


    In this world, regardless of whether it was cultivating inside or outside, the first level of cultivation was the Aquarius Realm. One''s body was like a precious bottle, and one''s Qi didn''t leak out.


    Xu Han''s physical cultivation had already reached the third realm, the Diamond Realm. Therefore, if he wanted to cultivate his Internal Strength, he could directly cross the Aquarius Realm and enter the Pill Yang Realm. Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to repair the disordered meridians in his body.


    The so-called Pill Yang Realm was divided into five levels.


    First, the Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Four Realms, and finally, the Pill Yang reached completion, forming an inner core within his body.


    Forget about Core Formation. One must know that the fourth level of the Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Realm is to draw the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into one''s body, connecting one''s 108 acupoints. Every 27 acupoints will enter one level. Once all 108 acupoints are cleared, one can hold onto one''s origin and form an inner core in one''s dantian. Hence, the Danyang Realm is complete.


    To put it bluntly, Xu Han repaired the meridians as well as the channels connecting these acupoints and the acupoints themselves.


    But now, it had taken him a month to repair the second aperture with nearly a thousand Veluriyam Pills. He was still far from success.


    After refining the medicinal power in his body, Xu Han raised his head. He sighed slightly. Although he had coincidentally found a way to repair his meridians, due to the limited amount of medicinal pills, his progress was slow. Moreover, he still had no clue how to infiltrate Xuanhe Peak to find the medicinal ingredients he needed. Thinking about these things, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little irritated.


    "Why do you sigh every day when I see you?" At this moment, a gentle voice came from beside him. Even in this cold early winter, it still made people feel as if they were bathing in the spring breeze.


    At that moment, Xu Han looked sideways and saw a figure wearing a blue sweater sitting beside him.


    It was a young man in his early twenties. His face was handsome, but his face was somewhat pale. At this moment, he was holding a book in one hand and looking sideways at Xu Han.


    This man was also a longtime guest of the wooden pavilion. Ever since Xu Han was annoyed by Song Yueming a few days ago, he had found the wooden pavilion that consumed glass pills every day, and this man in front of him would also encounter it every day. He always took a book with him and sat quietly in the wooden pavilion, reading it. The two of them had always had a tacit understanding and never interrupted each other. Today, for some unknown reason, this man suddenly began to talk to Xu Han.


    "People don''t have foresight, there must be immediate worries. Who doesn''t have anything unpleasant about living in this world?" Xu Han had a good impression of this man. He smiled and said this.


    "Yes, too." Hearing this, the man nodded slightly, agreeing with Xu Han''s words.


    At this moment, the corner of Xu Han''s eyes glanced at the title page of the book that the man was holding. There were four large characters written on the title page, "World Language Commentary". Xu Han had never read this book, but he had heard of his name. It was written by a capable official of the previous dynasty, and it was about the Dao of Peace and Benevolence. There were many translated versions on the market and they were widely circulated.


    The books that this man read every day, such as the Cang Clan''s Important News yesterday and the History of Chu the day before yesterday, were all similar ancient books. A disciple of Chongju Peak looked at the Dao of Benefiting the World and Peace that these scholars would only learn every day, and felt that he was not doing his job properly.


    What shocked Xu Han the most was that according to the rules of the Exquisite Pavilion, both outer and inner sect disciples had to participate in the homework organized by the sect every day. Unless there was something special, they could not be absent. Only those direct disciples had the qualifications to act freely.


    The man in front of him, who was no more than two years older than Xu Han, was reading in the pavilion every day, so his identity was naturally on the verge of being revealed. However, wanting to become a direct disciple was not a simple matter in a large sect like the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Either his cultivation had reached the Nether Opening Realm, or his talent was as outstanding as Ye Hongjian ''s.


    Either way, it was enough to show how extraordinary the man in front of him was.


    "Reading these books every day, is it useful?" Xu Han glanced at the man and asked lightly.


    In Xu Han''s opinion, the most important fist in the world had enough food to eat, so there was a place to rest. This man was an expert disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion, but he spent all of his time on these shabby books full of great principles every day, which really puzzled Xu Han.


    "How can the words of our ancestors and the way of running the country be useless?" The man smiled and replied.


    "I have ambition!" Xu Han praised, but he secretly felt that the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion were full of scholarly looks. If he didn''t know that his place was the Chongju Peak , where he majored in martial arts, Xu Han would have thought that he had come to the wrong place and went to the Dahuan Peak , where he cultivated grammar.


    "Does that brother look like he intends to become an official?" Xu Han asked again. The Linglong Pavilion and the Longevity Division had been at odds for a long time, but this Linglong Pavilion disciple still wanted to rule the world and save the country. It was very interesting.


    "Officials cheat me, not what I want." Although he knew that the man had heard this, he smiled and shook his head.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned, but the expression on the man''s face did not seem to be fake. He had some doubts. Since he did not want to be an official, then what was the use of reading these books?


    "The rise and fall of the world is the responsibility of everyone. What if I read more books?" The man still had a smile on his lips. Although they didn''t talk much, Xu Han somehow had a better impression of the man in his heart.


    "Miao." At this time, a black shadow rushed over from afar and jumped on the ground. Then, it landed on Xu Han''s shoulder skillfully, but it was the black cat playing in the mountains.


    "Where did he go?" Looking at the dirty black cat on his shoulders, Xu Han nodded his head angrily, pretending to be angry as he scolded.


    However, Xuan''er had long since figured out Xu Han''s temperament. As she leaned against Xu Han''s shoulder, she rubbed it lightly, causing Xu Han to not be able to vent even if he was angry. He could only shake his head and smile bitterly.


    "Your cat is very special." The man beside him praised the black cat after seeing its peculiar expression.


    Xuan''er had always been intelligent, as if she understood this man''s words. At that moment, she raised her head high, arrogantly like a swan.


    This appearance caused Xu Han and the man to look at each other and smile. Unconsciously, the atmosphere between the two of them became much closer.


    "Greetings, brother, next week." At that time, the man cupped his hands towards Xu Han and said seriously.


    The two of them had met several times in the pavilion, but they had never talked. This was the first time that the man had officially introduced the two of them.


    "I am Xu Han." Xu Han felt that this man was quite interesting, so he immediately cupped his hands and said.


    "Xu Han? It''s Martial Uncle Ye ''s ¡­" The man quickly reacted and cupped his hands again. "Disrespectful, disrespectful. In other words, I should call you Martial Uncle as well. Please forgive my ignorance."


    "Good talk, good talk." Xu Han, who had suddenly upgraded to Martial Uncle, felt a little uncomfortable. "It''s fine if we call each other juniors. What Martial Uncle? In the end, it''s still unknown who Miss Ye''s family will be."


    Zhou Zhang heard some of the rumors about Xu Han among the disciples. He smiled and said, "Others always like to judge others by themselves. Those who are clear will be clear. Those who are turbid will be turbid. Brother Xu, don''t worry about it."


    "No problem, no problem." A joke that Xu Han had said earlier had arisen casually. Who knew that Zhou Zhang would persuade him so easily? Looking at his serious appearance, Xu Han couldn''t help but think of the Song Yueming who had been pestering him for the past few days.


    "I have nothing else to do. Since I have fate today, wouldn''t it be better if I were to give up on the next gathering?" Zhou Zhang, however, did not know what he was thinking and suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He tilted his head and thought for a moment, but in the end, he nodded.


    "That''s good too."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 64 The Mu Clans Past

    Xu Han was right. This Zhou Zhang was indeed a direct disciple of this Chongju Peak .


    The place he lived in was a courtyard on the top of the mountain. It occupied a large area, many times larger than the small porch window he lived in.


    However, the furnishings in the room did not resemble what a martial artist should look like. Instead, they resembled a pedant. Books were piled high in the room. Several large bookcases could not be put down and were neatly piled up on the ground.


    "Brother Xu, please take a look. I''ll make a pot of tea for Brother Xu now." After arriving in the room, Zhou Zhang said this, then turned around and went elsewhere.


    Although Xu Han did not study tea very much, he felt that the faint taste was extremely meaningless. After all, it was someone else''s way of treating guests. Xu Handuan had no reason to stop it, so he nodded slightly and walked around the study room casually.


    Although the furnishings in the room weren''t luxurious, there was a sense of grandeur in them.


    On one side was a red sandalwood desk, on the other side was a low mahogany couch, and there were a few landscape paintings hanging on the wall. If it weren''t for the pair of swords on the other side, Xu Han would have thought that he had gone to the wrong place.


    Xu Han naturally didn''t know anything about calligraphy and painting, nor was he interested in it. After scanning it for a while, he walked straight towards the pair of swords hanging on the wall.


    The blade of the sword was hidden in the scabbard. Xu Han could not see it coming out of the door. The pair of scabbards were extremely exquisite in workmanship and were clearly in everyone''s hands. At the top of the scabbard, there were three words carved. The tip of the scabbard said vigorously, and it looked like a dragon and snake.


    Those three words were respectively, Ye Suiqiu, ignorant of the cold.


    Xu Han, however, did not know what these words meant.


    "That''s my father''s sword." At this moment, Zhou Zhang''s gentle voice sounded behind him. Hearing this, Xu Han turned around and saw Zhou Zhang holding the tea table and looking at him with a smile.


    Xu Han hurriedly bowed and apologized.


    "No problem. There will come a day when my father will only leave a little early." Zhou Zhang said indifferently. Then, he placed the tea table on the low couch and motioned for Xu Han to sit down.


    Naturally, Xu Han did not dare to decline. He took the teacup that Zhou Zhang had handed him and gently pursed it. Then, he looked at Zhou Zhang.


    "Brother Xu, what do you mean? Why are you looking at me?" Zhou Zhang asked calmly in the face of Xu Han''s gaze.


    "I''m thinking that Brother Zhou is only in his early twenties and can be accepted as a direct disciple. I think he must be extraordinary. Why have I never heard of Brother Zhou''s name before?"


    Xu Han had a good impression of Zhou Zhang, but he had stayed in Dark Asura Hall for too long and was suspicious. He was still a little confused by Zhou Zhang''s sudden display of goodwill towards him, so he subconsciously wanted to test it out.


    "I''m afraid Brother Xu will laugh at me. I have a mediocre aptitude. It was only because my father was close to the elders of the sect and entrusted me to an orphan on my deathbed that I was taken back as a disciple. As a result, I obtained a false reputation as a direct disciple. I can''t compare to those junior brothers who relied on my own abilities to accomplish this." As Zhou Zhang spoke, he reached out and tidied up some of the books on the couch and put them aside.


    However, Xu Han''s gaze froze at that moment. He picked up one of Zhou Zhang''s books and handed it to him.


    "Brother Zhou dares to read such a book?" Xu Han asked with narrowed eyes.


    It was a book with a yellowed title page, with the words "Mu Clan Chronicle" written on it.


    The Mu King''s rebellion could be said to be the first major case since the founding of the Great Zhou Empire. It involved a large number of people, but there were more than 4,000 people executed. The people were even more secretive about the Mu Clan''s affairs. Few people dared to mention it, and the records related to it were all banned by the Imperial Court. Anyone who discovered it would be punished with capital punishment.


    "Forbidden books, forbidden books are unpopular. What''s the difference between reading and not reading?" Zhou Zhang, who was grabbed by Xu Han, still had a calm expression. He took a sip of the tea in his hand and said indifferently.


    "Back then, the Shepherd King was annihilated. Only the Little Crown Prince escaped to the heavens. That Crown Prince and Brother Zhou should be at the same age, right?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully.


    "The Mu Clan wasn''t the only one who survived that year." Unexpectedly, Zhou Zhang didn''t care about this.


    "There''s still a survivor?" Xu Han was stunned. He was still a beggar when the Mu King''s rebellion occurred. However, this matter caused a ruckus in the Great Zhou Empire at that time. Xu Han had heard some rumors, but he did not know how detailed the inside story was.


    "Of course." Zhou Zhang smiled and said, "If the Mu Palace is dead, then who will lead the 200,000 Mu Clan troops at the Sword Dragon Closure? Who else can shake the 200,000 Tiger Wolf Masters apart from the Mu Clan?"


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a rebellion or a meritorious deed. Without the 200,000 Mu Clan soldiers, wouldn''t the Great Xia Dynasty march straight into the Central Plains? That''s why the Imperial Court still left a survivor in the Mu Clan case."


    "Who?" Xu Han asked. He had rarely heard of this matter between the government and the public. Now that he had said this, he naturally wanted to ask about it.


    "Back then, Mu Wang and Mu Tai''s twin brothers. Now, the Sword Dragon has shut down 200,000 commanders of the Mu Clan. Northern Realm Prince Mu Ji of the Northern Region."


    "Oh?" Xu Han nodded in understanding and then asked, "Zhu Xian destroyed the entire Mu Clan and actually dared to leave behind a Mu Clan member. This is a bit different from what I know about Chief Master Zhu . Isn''t he afraid that the heavily armed Beijiang King will wait for an opportunity to take revenge?"


    "Zhu Xian is well-known throughout the world. He has always been cautious. If he wasn''t confident that he could control this Beijiang King, how could he put him in such a high position?" Zhou Zhang smiled and filled Xu Han with tea.


    "Rumors have it that this Beijiang King has been sick since he was young, and his feet are inconvenient. Even now, he still needs help to walk. Compared to his elder brother, Mu Taiyi, he is at two extremes. After the old Mu King died of illness, he naturally passed the position of Mu King to Mu Taiyi. Mu Ji felt resentment in his heart, so he joined forces with the Longevity Division to take care of his own house."


    Hearing this, Xu Han felt a chill run down his spine. In order to be rich and honorable, he could even betray his own blood relatives. It was simply to the point of being insane. Even Xu Han, who came from the Dark Asura Hall , was extremely shameless towards this.


    "Brother Xu, what do you think of Mu Ji?" But before Xu Han could digest what Zhou Zhang had said, Zhou Zhang asked again.


    "Of course it''s extremely dangerous." Xu Han felt that this question was not a problem. Anyone in the world with a normal mind would probably think so.


    "Is that so?" However, Zhou Zhang smiled, "But after all, he calmed down the two hundred thousand Mu Clan soldiers who were filled with righteous indignation at that time and almost mutinied, and also ensured the stability of the Great Zhou Dynasty''s border for nearly ten years."


    Hearing this, Xu Handuan was dumbfounded.


    "An imperial concubine Mu has unparalleled martial arts skills, but he has a sect full of plagiarism. An imperial concubine Mu Ji has no cultivation, but he can control the Northern Region for nearly ten years. Sometimes, no matter how invincible you are under the heavens, you can block millions of male lions, but it''s not worth the calculations of the mechanism. So, there''s no harm in reading more books." Zhou Zhang looked at Xu Han with a strange expression and said slowly. He picked up the Mu Clan Chronicle in his hand and shook the dust that came to the door. He gently put it aside.


    Then, he turned to look at Xu Han and asked with narrowed eyes, "Do you think so, Brother Xu?"


    ¡­


    "I''ve benefited a lot from having a chat with Brother Zhou today. I thank you."


    When Xu Han came out of Zhou Zhang''s residence, Zhou Zhang was also polite and insisted on sending him off. It wasn''t until they arrived at the wooden pavilion that the two of them often visited that they stopped.


    "Brother Xu, you''re welcome. I''m honored to be able to meet Brother Xu." Zhou Zhang, who was dressed in a woolen sweater, laughed.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded in response and was about to leave.


    "Wait." But at that time, Zhou Zhang suddenly said. Then, he took out a white porcelain bottle from his bosom and handed it over.


    Xu Han subconsciously accepted the item, but his gaze was puzzled as he looked at Zhou Zhang.


    "Recently, the theft of the Veluriyam Pill among the outer sect disciples has caused a ruckus. Brother Xu, you must be careful."


    "I''m still a personal disciple. Every month, the sect sends out three Origin Condensation Pills, the medicinal power of which is a hundred times that of the Veluriyam Pill. I''ll give it to Brother Xu if it''s useless."


    After saying that, he gave Xu Han a meaningful look and turned around to leave the mountain.


    Only Xu Han stared at the distant figure and was dazed.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 65 My Husband

    When Xu Han returned to the small porch window, it was already Youshi.


    However, there were many people standing in front of the door of the small porch window. From afar, Xu Han could hear Chu Chouli''s loud voice shouting non-stop.


    "Could it be that Chu Chouli was accidentally caught in the act? Did something happen?" Xu Han was shocked and quickly ran to the gate.


    "It''s you. Ever since you and your master came to our Chongju Peak, our medicinal pills have often disappeared. Last time, if it weren''t for Little Martial Uncle, you would have thought that we would have let you off so easily!"


    "Bullsh*t, who is Grandpa to steal from your family?"


    When they arrived at the door, a quarrel sounded. Xu Han heard it clearly and his heart sank. It seemed that Chu Chou had already stolen nearly a thousand glass pills from the past few days. Although this pill was not priceless, even ordinary inner disciples of the Pill Yang Realm only sent out three pills a month. If they stole them one after another, it was inevitable that suspicions would arise.


    As Xu Han thought about it, he squeezed through the crowd.


    He stopped Chu Chouli, who had already waved his sleeves and was about to make a move, and said to the disciples of the Sword Hall dressed in green, "I''m Xu Han, I wonder where my servant offended you?"


    As soon as he said this, Xu Han was stunned on the spot.


    However, Xu Han recognized this face in front of him. It was the Meng Shuge that followed him to the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Whether it was because the enemies hadn''t gathered together or not, Xu Han knew that there was no chance of anything good happening today when he saw the smug smile on Meng Shuge ''s face.


    "Long time no see, Young Master Xu ." Meng Shuge said with a sinister smile.


    "I heard the noise from so far away. I thought my Xuan''er had provoked the wild dogs on the mountain again, but I didn''t want Brother Meng to come. I''m disrespectful." Since Xu Han knew that there was nothing he could do about this matter, it was rare for him to lie to such a lowly person, so he sneered at him at that time.


    "You!" Hearing Xu Han''s words, Meng Shuge ''s eyes immediately became angry and he reached out to greet Xu Han. However, he soon came to his senses and thought of the purpose of his trip. Only then did he suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Young Master Xu has a sharp tongue. I''m ashamed of my inferiority. However, recently, many disciples have reported the theft of the Veluriyam Pill to the Sword Hall. I have been ordered to investigate, but Young Master Xu''s slave has repeatedly obstructed him. Could it be that he thinks that climbing up Young Martial Uncle''s tree means that he can ignore the rules of our Exquisite Pavilion?"


    "I have always played my part with my servants, but I''m not someone who can be slaughtered by others. Senior Brother Meng, if you want to search, then search is too much of a bully." Xu Han replied without understanding his tone and expression, but the corner of his eyes glanced at Chu Chouli who was standing beside him.


    The burly man sensed Xu Han''s gaze and glanced at Xu Han.


    Evidently, there were still some stolen goods that hadn''t been cleaned up at home. If they were to be found out by the Meng Book Pavilion, even Ye Hongjian might not be able to protect them at that time. And once they were expelled from the Linglong Pavilion, Xu Han would lose all his efforts. Thinking like this, Xu Han''s expression instantly darkened.


    "Young Master Xu is Young Martial Uncle''s fiance. If I''m not confident enough, how dare I disturb you? Please cooperate with me, Young Master Xu." Meng Shuge said confidently, his expression becoming even more complacent.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression became even uglier. He did not know where the problem had occurred and could make Meng Shuge so certain. However, he could not be driven out of the Exquisite Pavilion now. Therefore, even if he did make a move today, he would definitely not let Meng Shuge succeed.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s heart was filled with determination. With a slight movement, he blocked the entire courtyard door behind him.


    Meng Shuge also saw the meaning behind Xu Han''s actions. His eyes turned cold, "It seems that Young Master Xu will definitely make things difficult for me today?"


    After Meng Shuge finished speaking, the faces of the disciples of the Sword Hall who came with him turned cold. The aura around them rippled, and the inner sect disciples who came together behind them to ask for an explanation also became excited, as if they wanted to forcefully break through the window of the small hall.


    Xu Han''s mood instantly sank to the bottom. All inner sect disciples'' cultivation levels were at least at the Pill Sun Realm. Although Xu Han was one realm higher than them, wanting to fight a hundred with one was just a fool''s dream.


    However, he did not have a choice. Therefore, his eyes sank and he clenched his fists. He immediately put on a posture.


    "What are you doing?" And just as the two sides were about to attack, they were about to draw their swords out of each other''s swords. Suddenly, a tender cry sounded from the courtyard. The voice was not very loud, but it carried with it an aura of dignity.


    Both sides were stunned for a moment before stopping at that moment.


    At that moment, the courtyard door opened and Ye Hongjian pushed the door open.


    Seeing this, Xu Han glared fiercely at Chu Chouli beside him. Ye Hongjian was still in the courtyard, yet he actually didn''t tell him such a thing. However, Chu Chouli replied with an aggrieved expression. Obviously, he did not know anything about this matter.


    "Greetings, Martial Uncle Ye ." No matter how arrogant Meng Shuge was, he did not dare to disrespect Ye Hongjian. At that time, he bowed towards Ye Hongjian and said. However, it was somewhat strange in his heart. He had already confronted Chu Chouli outside this door for a long time. He had originally thought that Ye Hongjian would no longer be in the courtyard, but he did not want to appear at this moment. If she were to use her status to suppress him, Meng Shuge would be helpless. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel a little gloomy in his heart.


    "What''s the ruckus?" Ye Hongjian asked with a cold expression. However, he did not even look at Xu Han and Chu Chouli.


    Naturally, Meng Shuge did not dare to conceal anything and told Ye Hongjian everything. Then, he retreated to the side and quietly waited for Ye Hongjian to speak. At that time, Xu Han and Chu Chouli also looked at Ye Hongjian, afraid that she would agree with Meng Shuge''s words.


    "Since that''s the case, the Sword Hall will naturally give everyone an explanation." Under everyone''s nervous gaze, Ye Hongjian finally nodded.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Xu Han and Chu Chouli''s expressions instantly became extremely ugly, while Meng Shuge ''s side was overjoyed.


    Xu Han looked at Ye Hongjian in confusion, but the other party stared straight ahead, as if he hadn''t noticed Xu Han''s gaze.


    At this moment, the villain of Meng Shuge was proud of himself.


    He cupped his hands towards Ye Hongjian and said, "Thank you, Martial Uncle." Afterwards, he winked at the disciples of the Sword Hall behind him. At that moment, a group of people rushed in.


    ¡­


    "It''s over. The reputation of the Bandit Saint Sect has been ruined by me, Chu Chouli."


    A group of people from Meng Shuge started to rummage through the windows of the small hall, while Chu Chouli sat at the side with no love left in him, muttering to himself.


    "What''s ruined?" Xu Han didn''t hear what Qiu Li said clearly, so he asked, thinking in his heart, how should he solve this matter after the evidence was found? If they were chased out of the Exquisite Pavilion, it would be even harder to find the medicinal ingredients to refine the Demon Arm. Before the Headmaster left, he had said that if he didn''t solve the problem of the demon arm within a year, the demon arm would surely backfire ¡­ Now that three months had passed since the Headmaster had mentioned the one-year period, Xu Han didn''t have much time left, so he didn''t dare to take any more risks.


    "The reputation of the Thieving Saint Sect? The most taboo thing in our line of work is being captured. If this gets out, how can I, Chu Chouli, have a foothold in Jianghu?" Chu Chouli said with a sad face.


    Hearing this, Xu Han rolled his eyes at him, "Have you forgotten how we were kicked out of Xingsheng Town?"


    Chu Chouli was speechless.


    "Did you find it?" Just as the two of them were talking about this, the disciples of the Sword Hall gathered in the courtyard once again. Meng Shuge looked at the sweaty disciples of the Sword Hall with a gloomy expression and asked.


    "No¡­"


    "There''s no¡­"


    A group of people shook their heads and said.


    "Huh?" Xu Han and Chu Chouli''s faces turned pale as they looked at the people who had been busy for a while but had achieved nothing. They all raised their heads to look in the direction where Meng Shuge and the others were gathered and listened to their conversation carefully with their ears tilted.


    "How is that possible? Someone clearly saw that kid taking glass pills from time to time these past few days!" Meng Shuge ''s face was flushed red from anger.


    A disciple of the Sword Hall said hesitantly, "I''ve searched everything except ¡­"


    "Where? Where else haven''t you searched? Search for me!" Meng Shuge roared.


    The disciple hesitantly pointed to the other room in the courtyard. "Apart from ¡­ Little Martial Uncle''s room ¡­"


    Meng Shuge was stunned. At that time, he felt a chill coming from behind him. However, it was the gaze Ye Hongjian had given him at that time.


    He was shocked and secretly scolded this disciple for courting death. That was Ye Hongjian ''s bedroom. Even if he borrowed a hundred guts, he wouldn''t dare to search it.


    At this moment, his eyes wandered, and he finally gritted his teeth. He turned around and walked over to Ye Hongjian . He cupped his hands unwillingly and said, "This is a rash matter of Meng. Brother Xu has nothing to do with the theft of the Veluriyam Pill."


    Seeing this, Xu Han and Chu Chouli looked at each other with surprise and joy.


    Chu Chouli naturally did not expect too much. He only felt that the disciples of the Sword Hall were blind and could not find anything on the surface.


    However, Xu Han came to his senses at that time. He turned to look at Ye Hongjian , who was still standing on the side, knowing that she must have done something to make the confident Meng Shuge suffer this loss.


    After Meng Shuge finished speaking, he stared fiercely at the disciples of the Sword Hall who were accompanying him and was about to leave.


    Seeing that they were about to leave the hospital.


    "Wait!" However, at this moment, Ye Hongjian , who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke.


    "What other advice does Martial Uncle Ye have?" Everyone cast their puzzled gazes at Ye Hongjian at that time, and Meng Shuge did not dare to charge into her. He forcefully suppressed the depression in his heart and cupped his hands respectfully and asked Ye Hongjian.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian slowly walked in front of Meng Shuge, not waiting for Meng Shuge to figure out what Ye Hongjian was doing.


    A burst of intense pain came. Meng Shuge felt his body lighten. He flew backwards like a kite with a broken string and fell several zhang away from the courtyard gate before landing.


    Pu.


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth. His face was pale, and his green shirt was even more muddy. He didn''t look very embarrassed.


    "Xu Han is my husband, Ye Hongjian . If you suspect him, you can come and investigate."


    "I''ve found out. I, Ye Hongjian , will marry a chicken with a chicken and marry a dog with a chicken. I will share the punishment with him."


    "But if you can''t find out, you will slander my husband."


    "This palm strike is a lesson."


    "If there is another time."


    "What I want¡­"


    "It''s your life!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 66 Accomplish

    Ye Hongjian ''s palm could be said to be merciless.


    Meng Shuge had suffered such a blow in front of so many people. He had lost all face. I''m afraid that this matter would spread in Chongju Peak tomorrow, but Meng Shuge did not dare to say anything dissatisfied.


    He forced himself to stand up and cupped his hands towards Ye Hongjian .


    "Martial Uncle''s teachings, I have memorized them." Afterwards, with the help of the disciples of the Sword Hall, he staggered away.


    Seeing that Ye Hongjian was angry, the surrounding disciples did not dare to touch her eyebrows, so they dispersed at that time.


    After everyone left, Chu Chouli rushed into the room in a hurry to figure out why the Sword Hall disciples couldn''t find the medicine bottles that were clearly in the room.


    Then his loud voice rang out.


    "Ah, weird. Didn''t those medicine bottles all go inside the room? Why are they missing?"


    "Thank you." Xu Han ignored Chu Chouli and turned to look at Ye Hongjian . He said sincerely.


    He could roughly guess that those medicine bottles had already been placed in his room by Ye Hongjian. In the end, if Ye Hongjian hadn''t come out to rescue him, Xu Han wouldn''t have been able to end it.


    Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at Xu Han. Obviously, Xu Han''s words of thanks did not make this young miss feel the slightest bit of sincerity.


    "At least he''s a disciple of the Headmaster''s grandfather. It''s better to do less of these things." As Ye Hongjian said this, she looked at Chu Chouli who was walking out with a puzzled expression behind Xu Han. She said helplessly, " Big Brother Chu , this is the Linglong Pavilion. It''s better for you to restrain yourself."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Chu Chouli nodded repeatedly with a simple smile on his face.


    "Master has returned to the sect today. There will be a grand ceremony tomorrow. Do you want to come?" After receiving Chu Chouli''s response, Ye Hongjian looked at Xu Han and said casually.


    "Sikong Bai is back?" Xu Han was stunned for a moment before shaking his head decisively.


    Before the Headmaster left, he had told everyone that anyone could look down on him after he went to the Exquisite Pavilion. Only the Taishang Elder Si Ban could avoid him. In this way, he seemed to have some old grudges with him. Secondly, with Si Bankang''s cultivation, he was afraid that Xu Han would be discovered by him and cause some unnecessary trouble.


    "Oh." Ye Hongjian nodded casually. Then she seemed to recall something and asked in confusion, "You are the Headmaster''s disciple. For example, today, the Ce Manor and the Linglong Pavilion already have the intention of reforming their alliance. Why don''t you directly confess to the Headmaster? If you really need a pill like the Veluriyam Pill, the Linglong Pavilion will still be able to bring out quite a few."


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly and said, "Before I came here, Master told me that no matter what the relationship between Tiance Prefecture and the Linglong Pavilion is, I cannot reveal my identity to anyone in the Linglong Pavilion. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles. I don''t understand either, but I''m afraid that his family has some grudges with one of the Linglong Pavilions. In short, he won''t harm me."


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded again. ''"After I become a disciple tomorrow, I will be a disciple of the Linglong Pavilion''s Martial Uncle generation. I can mobilize a certain amount of medicinal pills every month. At that time, I will send someone to deliver some to you. If you continue to steal like this, you will sooner or later be able to escape."


    "Thank you, Miss Ye." Xu Han laughed. He really needed medicinal pills, and Ye Hongjian was a Taishang Elder ''s disciple, but she needed them, so the Exquisite Pavilion would not be stingy, and Xu Han did not need to be polite.


    Ye Hongjian was inexplicably annoyed when she saw that Xu Han was still obedient after getting the advantage.


    She glared fiercely at Xu Han again, then turned around and walked towards her room. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped and turned to look at Xu Han.


    "Oh. Right, I remember that today seems to be the day when the Sword Hall distributes the pills. Well, Meng Shuge is currently breaking through to the Three Elements Realm. It seems that he has obtained five Origin Condensation Pills from the sect." After Ye Hongjian finished speaking, she blinked at Xu Han and walked into the room without looking back.


    ¡­


    The next morning, in order to prepare for today''s ceremony, Ye Hongjian went to the main hall of the mountain gate early.


    Xu Han, however, opened his eyes after consuming five condensed essence pills in a row. A trace of joy flashed through his eyes. This Origin Condensation Pill was extremely powerful. One of them was equivalent to nearly a hundred glass pills. After five of them were taken, another aperture point in his body was repaired by him.


    However, he looked at the number of pills in the bottle in his bosom and found that there were still eleven left.


    Receiving Ye Hongjian ''s reminder yesterday, Chu Chouli, who was full of dignity, naturally started to act without hesitation. After squatting outside the Meng Book Pavilion for half an hour, he brought the five Origin Condensation Pills back to the small porch window.


    Xu Han could imagine how wonderful Senior Brother Meng''s expression was when he woke up today and discovered that his pill had disappeared.


    As for the five pills, Xu Han had already taken them from his stomach, and the remaining eleven were gifted by Zhou Zhang yesterday.


    Speaking of that Zhou chapter, Xu Han felt that it was somewhat unfathomable. However, since he had gifted the medicinal pill, he didn''t think that it would harm him, so Xu Han didn''t think about it.


    Xu Han played with the medicine bottle in his hand for a while before he stood up.


    After all, these pills were external forces. Even if Xu Han''s body had the ability to convert these pills due to the heavenly tribulation, he couldn''t consume too much at once. Therefore, he walked into the courtyard, stretched his muscles and bones, and prepared to sit and rest for a while before swallowing the remaining pills.


    "Brother Xu! Brother Xu!"


    But at this moment, the voice that caused Xu Han''s head to grow louder sounded again outside the door.


    Didn''t he say that all the inner sect disciples had to go to the ceremony today for Ye Hongjian ''s apprenticeship ceremony? Xu Han said in his heart. Then, he reluctantly walked to the courtyard gate and opened it.


    It was still the face that was full of interest and was so serious that it was almost rigid.


    "Brother Xu!" But seeing Xu Han open the door, Song Yueming impatiently opened her mouth to say something.


    "Stop!" Xu Han interrupted Song Yueming first. He forced a smile on his face, "Brother Song, I''ve thought about what you told me in the past few days. I think it makes sense. Brother Song, go back first and think for a few days. I''ll give you an answer in half a month."


    Xu Han was really bored by this one-track-minded youth, so he came up with this plan to slow down his troops.


    "No." Unexpectedly, Song Yueming shook his head resolutely at that time. "Martial Uncle Ye is deeply attached to Brother Xu. Brother Xu must not let him down!"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned, but he didn''t want to know why Song Yueming , who had been trying to persuade him to dissolve the engagement a few days ago, suddenly changed his temper and made Xu Han feel uncomfortable.


    "That''s true." Seemingly seeing Xu Han''s doubts, Song Yueming lowered her head in embarrassment. ''"It''s still my fault for what happened to Senior Brother Meng yesterday. I only saw Brother Xu taking the Veluriyam Pill and chatting with Senior Brother Meng about it those days. Who would have thought that Senior Brother Meng would misinterpret my intentions and bring someone to capture Brother Xu?"


    "I naturally know about Brother Xu these days. I was afraid that Senior Brother Meng would make things difficult for Brother Xu. I hurried over when I heard the news, but I happened to see Martial Uncle Ye''s palm strike Senior Brother Meng flying." Song Yueming paused for a moment, but when he raised his head again, his eyes flashed with a look of sacrifice. "I thought that Martial Uncle Ye would be able to protect Brother Xu in such a way. I think you two must have a very good relationship. There is a saying that once the Golden Wind Jade Dew meets, it will win countless times in the world. Both sides are happy. No matter how much you obstruct it, you can overcome it. Brother Xu''s words are very reasonable. From today onwards, I will not argue with Brother Xu again."


    These words of Song Yueming could be said to be cadence, and tears even flashed in the corner of her eyes, as if she was helping others and wronging herself.


    Xu Han was speechless about Song Yueming , but at least he understood this matter. In the future, there was no need to be entangled by him. Xu Han naturally had to brace himself and thank Song Yueming .


    "Excuse me, does Xu Han live here?" At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Xu Han looked over, only to see a young girl beside him looking at the two of them doubtfully at an unknown time.


    When he saw the girl''s appearance, Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated. His body trembled and he was stunned on the spot.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 67 The Snowstorm Man Doesnt Return

    Qin Keqing looked at the youth in front of her doubtfully.


    He looked seventeen or eighteen years old, with a black cat on his shoulder and white strips tied to his right arm. He looked ordinary.


    However, the way he looked at her at this moment made Qin Keqing somewhat uncomfortable, but she could not say that she hated him.


    Ye Hongjian finished the ceremony and turned into the youngest Martial Uncle of the Exquisite Pavilion. The first thing that the young Martial Uncle did after taking office was to send her husband a large number of Origin Condensation Pills.


    Little Martial Uncle''s appearance and talent were impeccable. Even Qin Keqing , who was far away from Xuanhe Peak, did not once hear her seniors praise Ye Hongjian . She said that she was a rare genius in the past hundred years of Great Zhou. She was comparable to Chen Xuanji and Fang Ziyu , the first disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    The only deficiency was that this young martial uncle had a fiance who had cut off his path of cultivation. Ever since he came to the Linglong Pavilion, Qin Keqing had heard many rumors about his arrogance, ignorance, cunning and treachery. She did not feel that there was him, but secretly felt sorry for that little Martial Uncle. It was a coincidence that he was sent to deliver the pill today, which could satisfy his curiosity towards that young master Xu Han.


    "Brother Xu! Brother Xu!" Song Yueming shook Xu Han''s body and frowned. He felt that it was inappropriate for Xu Han to stare at a woman like this. Moreover, he was engaged.


    Xu Han woke up like a dream.


    "This is me." He said with a rare sense of panic in his voice.


    Qin Keqing did not know his name, nor did she see his appearance. Naturally, she could not recognize him.


    Xu Han was well aware of this, but he was still somewhat flustered.


    "This is the pill that Little Martial Uncle asked me to deliver." Ye Hongjian was somewhat uncomfortable when he saw this. Thinking about some rumors about Xu Han, she hurriedly handed over the medicinal pills in several medicinal bottles in her hand.


    Xu Han was stunned. He remembered that Ye Hongjian had already mentioned this matter yesterday, but he did not want to send it here today. He did not want the person who delivered the medicine to be Qin Keqing .


    Xu Han took the bottle. At this moment, he suppressed his thoughts and smiled at Qin Keqing . He cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, Miss."


    "It''s my duty." Hearing this, Qin Keqing cupped her hands in return. However, in her heart, she felt that Xu Han''s voice sounded somewhat familiar. She looked up strangely and glanced at him, but she couldn''t remember when she had seen this person before. In the end, it was not good to ask more, so he bowed again after returning the salute and retreated.


    Xu Han watched as the young girl''s figure left. After a few breaths of silence, he withdrew his gaze.


    ¡­


    After that, Xu Han chatted with Song Yueming for a while. The youth excitedly told Xu Han, After returning to Linglong Pavilion, Sikong Bai first completed the apprenticeship ceremony today, and then announced that a Dao Discussion Conference would be held in a few months'' time. From today onwards, he would start inviting the various sects of Great Zhou. At the same time, in order to select the representative disciples of Linglong Pavilion to participate in this conference, the annual Mountain Gate Tournament would start tomorrow in advance.


    As an ordinary inner sect disciple, Song Yueming did not have the chance to participate in this matter, but he was extremely interested in it and invited Xu Han to join him tomorrow.


    Xu Han thought that he had nothing to do with this leisure time. He also wanted to send this youth away as soon as possible, so he agreed.


    After lunch, Ye Hongjian sent a message saying that she was preparing to break through to the Pill Yang Realm. She was taken to closed door cultivation by Sikong Bai . She estimated that she would not be able to see Ye Hongjian for a month. As for Chu Chouli, he was clamoring for the Sword Hall to pay the price for yesterday''s provocation. He went out early in the morning to defend. He did not know what he had obtained, but he did not return.


    Xu Han once again refined more than ten Origin Condensation Pills that Zhou Zhang had gifted him and repaired two more aperture points. It was still early, so he thought that he would be fine and went out.


    After all, Linglong Pavilion was the number one sect in Great Zhou. Even if it was only one of the three main peaks, Zhongju Peak was still extraordinarily large.


    Xu Han had never liked to be lively, and his reputation among the disciples of the Chongju Peak had never been very good. Therefore, he chose to walk towards the top of the mountain as usual.


    Last night, it snowed again in the mountains, and the entire Chongju Peak was already wrapped in silver by the snow.


    Xu Han walked to the wooden pavilion again. However, Zhou Zhang, who usually chose to read here, disappeared. Perhaps he was preparing for the mountain gate competition that would start tomorrow? As Xu Han thought this, he didn''t care and walked into the pavilion alone.


    This location was almost at the peak of the Chongju Peak , and his field of vision was extremely wide. Xu Han stood in the pavilion. Looking around, more than half of the entire Linglong Pavilion''s scenery entered his eyes.


    The end was filled with immortal mist, wrapped in silver, and extremely beautiful.


    However, Xu Han was a little melancholy.


    He thought about his right arm and the voice that came from the horizon that day. He always felt uneasy, but he couldn''t grasp the clue.


    "Hehe." At this moment, a burst of laughter suddenly sounded not far away. The sound was clear and crisp, just like the gurgling of a mountain stream.


    Then, a stone, neither light nor heavy, landed on the back of Xu Han''s head impartially.


    Xu Han turned around vigilantly. At that moment, the black cat on his shoulder bowed up. The black fur on his body stood up like a sharp needle. He let out a mournful scream and his amber eyes looked around vigilantly.


    "Who?" Xu Han asked, his expression sinking. The person who made the noise was obviously nearby, but Xu Han could not find where the other party was. He thought that the person''s cultivation must be extremely high.


    "What a cute black cat." The voice sounded again. Then, Xu Han felt his vision blur. A petite figure flashed by, and the black cat on his shoulder fell into the hands of that figure.


    Xu Han was shocked. That person''s speed was too fast, so fast that he didn''t even have a chance to react. The black cat was snatched away. He looked closely and discovered that the person who attacked was actually a young girl.


    The girl looked only thirteen or fourteen years old. Although it was winter and October, she wore a purple gauze dress. Her cheeks were red without any powder, and she was carrying some baby fat. She looked as cute as a porcelain doll.


    At this moment, she was hugging the black cat and stroking the hair on its back. The black cat, which had never been close to anyone, naturally did not like it, but for some reason, did not dare to act rashly. She was actually nervously lying in the girl''s arms, allowing her to stroke it, but at the same time, she cast a look of help towards Xu Han.


    Seeing Xuan''er being restrained, Xu Han''s muscles immediately tensed up. He looked at the seemingly harmless girl, but his heart was filled with unprecedented vigilance. To be able to snatch the black cat from his hands so easily and make the black cat so fearful was not an ordinary character.


    "Who are you?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    "This black cat of yours is not bad. Can you give it to me?" The porcelain doll seemed to be unaware of Xu Han''s question. She replied absentmindedly.


    "Your Excellency did not ask why you stole my black cat. Isn''t it a bit too much to bully others?" Xu Han''s expression became gloomier and gloomier. At that moment, the muscles around his body began to swell. It was obvious that he was ready to attack at any time.


    "What? Are you angry?" The girl tilted her head and looked at Xu Han, her pair of eyes as big as a full moon flashing.


    Humph!


    Hearing this, Xu Han let out a cold snort. His body trembled, and he unexpectedly attacked brazenly at that moment, rushing towards the girl.


    He and the black cat were getting along day and night, and their relationship was already extremely deep. Although this girl''s movements were strange, Xu Han had no intention of compromising.


    The so-called lion fighting rabbit also required all his strength. Moreover, in front of him, he was not a lion. Compared to a girl, he was more like that rabbit. Therefore, he didn''t hold back at all.


    His body was like lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the girl. He clenched his fist and punched out, faintly carrying the sound of breaking through the air, and he seemed to have the potential to cut through mountains and stones.


    "Are you really angry?" Facing Xu Han''s violent punch, the girl did not dodge or dodge. At that time, her eyes curved into crescent moons and she said with a smile.


    Then, she stretched out one of her hands. Her speed was slow, but there was a strange rhythm to it. It was as if she had already activated some of the power of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s fist still landed in front of her face. If this punch continued, one could imagine that that extremely beautiful face would instantly turn into a pool of rotten meat.


    At that time, the hand that the girl extended also came to her, blocking between her and Xu Han''s fists.


    It was an extremely horrifying scene.


    One fist was as big as an iron bucket, and the other hand was as tender and white as a couple.


    Together, the two made people feel that the difference was too obvious.


    But at that moment, an index finger reached out from the white little hand.


    He leisurely and leisurely pointed at the giant fist that was the size of an earthenware pot.


    Ding.


    A soft sound rose in the snow.


    Ripples of True Essence rippled through the girl''s fingertips.


    Then¡­


    At that moment, Xu Han''s fierce body suddenly flew backwards like a kite with a broken string.


    He crashed straight into a dead tree trunk that had fallen all over the leaves in the distance before stopping.


    After a few breaths, Xu Han stood up from the snow in a sorry state.


    He didn''t have time to wipe off the snow stains on his body. He only looked at the young girl at that time, his eyes filled with shock that was so dense that it was almost impossible to dissolve.


    His physical cultivation had already grown to the Diamond Realm, a realm comparable to the Three Elements Realm. Even though his talent was as strong as Ye Hongjian ''s, he was only at the Pill Sun Realm now, but this girl who looked only thirteen or fourteen years old in front of him had defeated him so easily.


    Then this girl''s cultivation has probably reached the Nether Opening Realm, or even higher¡­


    If that was the case, then Ye Hongjian ''s so-called exceptional talent was completely different from the girl in front of her.


    "Why are you as stingy as that Chen? But take a look, it''s not like you said that you really want to rob him!" The girl stamped her feet, seemingly a little unhappy.


    "I have never masked my face with you, and I have no grudges to discuss. I don''t know how to snatch my black cat so blatantly. Please show me how to let go of my black cat. As long as I can, I will definitely not refuse!" Xu Han cupped his hands and said. This girl''s cultivation was extremely terrifying, but she didn''t seem to have any intention of harming Xu Han. However, the young girl''s control over strength was extremely accurate. When Xu Han fell into the snow, the strength around him had already been removed. Apart from a slightly embarrassed expression, she actually did not receive much damage.


    Xu Han was also a visionary. Since he knew that this girl did not intend to harm him, and that he was no match for him anyway, he decided to soften his attitude and probe her.


    But who would have thought that the girl''s eyes would shine when she heard this, "Is anything really okay?"


    "Eh" Xu Han saw the girl''s eyes shining, and remembered her strange behavior before. His heart felt a little weak, but his gaze met Xuan''er''s pitiful eyes again. Xu Han gritted his teeth and said, "Please make it clear."


    With permission, the young girl came to Xu Han with the black cat in her arms. She tiptoed her toes and her eyes were glittering with stars. She looked at Xu Han expectantly and asked, "Do you know how to roast sweet potatoes?"


    "Ah?" Xu Han was stunned. Originally, he was prepared to go through fire and water for the black cat, but he never thought that the girl would actually make such a request. Xu Han, who had not reacted for a while, even had the illusion that he had misheard.


    "Nah! Over there, help me bake all the sweet potatoes, and I''ll return the black cat to you." The girl pointed to the distance.


    Xu Han hurriedly looked in the direction the girl was pointing at, only to see a firewood crouching in the snow not far away, as if there were traces of burning, and there were many sweet potatoes scattered on the side.


    Only then did Xu Han realize that the girl''s words were not a joke. Although he felt strange in his heart, he still walked over for the sake of the black cat.


    He saw that the firewood in the snow was somewhat charred black, but it had been burned. On the side, there were a few burnt sweet potatoes that could no longer be tasted. Xu Han looked at the girl suspiciously. The girl seemed to have sensed the doubt in Xu Han''s eyes. She lowered her head embarrassedly and muttered softly, "It''s all because that fellow surnamed Chen said that he would leave seclusion today. I waited here for him for so long, but he didn''t come."


    "When I''m hungry, I want to cook some sweet potatoes myself¡­ He cooked them for me before¡­ I cooked them myself¡­"


    The girl finally realized that burning sweet potatoes wasn''t a particularly glorious thing, so her voice gradually faded away. In the end, Xu Han couldn''t hear her clearly.


    Xu Han shook his head. The eccentric Xu Han in the Exquisite Pavilion was already quite common, and he was already used to it.


    Then he squatted down and piled the firewood together. He took out a fire from his bosom and lit it up with hay to create a fire.


    However, he was not in a hurry to put the sweet potatoes in it, but waited quietly by the side.


    The girl at the side was obviously a little hungry. She hugged the reluctant black cat and squatted beside Xu Han. She asked anxiously, "Why aren''t you roasting it?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled and explained, "The sweet potatoes are roasted with a dark fire. When the firewood is completely burned and filled with new firewood, then the sweet potatoes are put into the old firewood. The sweet potatoes roasted are the most fragrant. En¡­ they won''t be roasted scorched."


    When the girl heard this, her face turned red and she muttered discontentedly, "Who said that the roasted sweet potatoes surnamed Chen were not made by you?"


    Xu Han did not probe into who the person surnamed Chen who the girl spoke of was, but regarding the matter of roasting sweet potatoes, Xu Han thought that he should be considered a master. After all, when he was a beggar back then, he was so hungry that he fainted. He had done such a wicked thing as stealing sweet potatoes, and he was quite knowledgeable about it.


    Seeing Xu Han''s behavior, the girl curled her lips and did not say anything else. However, she thought in her heart that if Xu Han messed up, she would definitely bet this black cat as an apology. After all, in her heart, that fellow surnamed Chen had done the right thing.


    However, fifteen minutes later, Xu Han put the sweet potatoes under the fire and disappeared without a trace.


    "Why hasn''t it recovered yet?" The girl squatted on the snow, her hands supporting her porcelain-like cheeks as she stared blankly at the fire and urged.


    As for Xuan''er, she had long since forgotten about the fragrance that floated out of the fire. The black cat that escaped from the devil''s palm hurriedly hid in Xu Han''s embrace. It was afraid that it would poke its head out and stare at the fire that emitted a charming fragrance. It was obvious that its mouth was filled with greed.


    "Don''t worry ¡­ only slowly baked sweet potatoes are delicious." Xu Han smiled. In his heart, he felt that although this girl''s manner was strange, her greedy appearance was somewhat interesting.


    ¡­


    Another half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.


    Under the glaring eyes of the girl and Xuan''er, Xu Han took out a few sweet potatoes that had been roasted golden from the fire with wooden strips.


    At that time, a rich fragrance overflowed through the forest.


    The girl and Xuan''er couldn''t hold back any longer. One person and one cat were going to get it, and the other was going to bite it.


    "Be careful." Xu Han kindly reminded Xu Han as he looked at the two "humans" who were reincarnated like starving ghosts. However, the one who was attracted to the greedy insect and the cat ignored Xu Han at all. They tore open the wrapped cortex and began to eat.


    As he ate, he said something so hot that it tasted so ambiguous.


    Xu Han looked at it with interest and helplessness, so he picked one up and carefully ate it.


    "It''s delicious. It''s even more delicious than the sweet potatoes roasted by Chen. Mm, no, it''s just as delicious as his roasted potatoes." In a short while, the girl finished eating a sweet potato. She praised her generously and reached out to pick up another sweet potato on the ground.


    "You said you were waiting for someone surnamed Chen?" At this moment, Xu Han no longer had any hostility towards the girl, so he casually asked.


    "Yes." Hearing this, the girl nodded heavily. She did not intend to hide anything, but her gaze was still on the sweet potato.


    "Who is it?"


    "An idiot." The girl bit down a large piece of sweet potatoes with a happy expression on her pink face. However, she didn''t know if this happiness came from that idiot surnamed Chen, the sweet potatoes in her hands, or both.


    "You like him?" Xu Han ridiculed. Perhaps because of the girl''s careless personality, Xu Han temporarily forgot about his previous troubles and had a mood to tease him.


    "Yes." Unexpectedly, the girl nodded her head again without thinking, and the happiness on her face almost overflowed.


    "The sweet potatoes he roasted are delicious. Mm¡­ He was the one who roasted them for me before." The girl seemed to intentionally want to tell Xu Han how outstanding that idiot surnamed Chen was, but she couldn''t grasp the main point.


    So she repeated the story of the man and the sweet potatoes to convince herself that if he was willing to roast the sweet potatoes for her, then he must have liked her as much as he liked him.


    Xu Han looked at the look on the girl''s face and smiled knowingly. He really liked the girl''s carefree personality. However, deep down in his heart, he thought of Qin Keqing who had taken a quick glance at him today. He shook his head and shook off the thoughts that had surged in his mind for no apparent reason.


    "Then will he come today?"


    "Definitely. He promised me that he wouldn''t break his promise this time." The girl said confidently. Then, she pointed to the sweet potatoes on the ground and said, "He told me that if I''m bored, I''ll bake some sweet potatoes. He will definitely come before I finish eating the sweet potatoes."


    Hearing this, Xu Han looked at the remaining ten sweet potatoes on the ground, and then at the girl''s height. He secretly felt that the man surnamed Chen was a good schemer.


    Of course, this thought also existed in Xu Han''s heart for how long. After a hundred breaths, when the girl picked up another sweet potato, it completely dissipated.


    The girl looked petite, but her appetite was astonishingly large.


    About half an hour later, she had eaten more than ten sweet potatoes, leaving only one left.


    The expression on her face also began to darken because of the decrease in sweet potatoes.


    The last sweet potato, she ate slowly¡­


    One mouthful, one mouthful¡­


    Every time she took a bite, she lifted her head to look in the direction of the mountain peak, as if she was hoping that there would be a figure she longed for the next moment.


    White hair, white clothes, white snow.


    That scene had already happened countless times in the girl''s heart.


    However, no matter how slow they ate, sweet potatoes would one day be eaten up.


    The girl lowered her head and looked at the little sweet potato in her hand. She had already eaten it for fifteen minutes.


    The sky gradually darkened and snow fell.


    In the snow, there was a bonfire, and the young girl and boy sat opposite each other.


    After a long silence, the girl finally asked, "Nah ¡­ you said that a person promised you time and time again and would arrive before the sweet potatoes were eaten. Why would he miss the appointment again and again?"


    Her voice was very soft and cautious, as if she was afraid that something would be shattered if it was a little bigger.


    Xu Han was a little hesitant. He looked at the girl who lowered her head and pondered for a while before saying, "Perhaps he has something to delay." At this point, Xu Han was silent for a while and then said, "Perhaps he doesn''t like you enough."


    "Something''s wrong."


    The girl shook her head and interrupted the youth. She looked up at Xu Han.


    Her eyes curved into crescent moons, as if she was smiling, but there was something crystal clear hanging at the corners of her eyes.


    She said crisply at that time.


    His voice was firm and serious.


    "I brought too few sweet potatoes."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 68 The Game of Chess That Was Lost

    Xuanhe Peak is one of the three main peaks of Linglong Pavilion, and also the origin of Linglong Pavilion.


    Legend has it that before the previous dynasty, Da Chu had yet to open, and before Chu, Da Li.


    Whenever war broke out in Dali, the Central Plains swayed and wolves covered the ground.


    A Great Sage of Medicine lived in seclusion here. He opened the mountain gate to save the Li people at the foot of the mountain and took them in. The Righteous Daoists of the world heard his name, so they all came to seek refuge. The last group of wandering people gathered here, finally forming the exquisite pavilion that had caused the entire world to hibernate.


    The Linglong Pavilion had never lacked officials and scholars, nor did they lack famous Jianghu Rangers and Swordsmen.


    However, no matter how famous the two were, each of the Linglong Pavilion''s headmasters was no exception. They were all disciples from Xuanhe Peak.


    Martial artists are very hostile, counselors are too deep. In the end, it was contrary to the purpose of the Linglong Pavilion''s founding. Therefore, the founding Great Sage of Medicine had left behind such ancestral teachings long ago. Every sect leader needed to be this Xuanhe Peak disciple.


    Ning Zhumang ''s generation was naturally no exception.


    On the snow-capped mountain and the silver-wrapped Exquisite Pavilion, only the peak of the Xuanhe Peak was a dazzling emerald green.


    This was naturally an extremely unusual matter. There was no such thing as a snow ridge at the bottom of a mountain and a spring at the top of a mountain in this world.


    However, it was rumored that there were many rare and precious medicinal herbs planted on the summit of the Xuanhe River. In order to protect these rare and precious treasures, all the ancestors of the Linglong Pavilion had specially laid down an array formation on the summit of the Xuanhe River Peak. Therefore, the rain and sunshine here were all controlled by the array formation to satisfy the extremely harsh growth conditions of those rare and precious treasures.


    At this moment, at the peak of the Xuanhe Peak, where the grass grew and flew with vibrant spring scenery, there was a small courtyard called the Xuanhe Pot.


    Ning Zhumang , dressed in a large purple robe, sat at the stone table in the courtyard and looked at the black-clothed old man in front of him with a solemn gaze.


    Ning Zhumang pondered for a moment before saying, "Martial Uncle''s Dao Discussion Conference is a big event. The world in Great Zhou is no longer as it used to be." He could tell that the Sect Leader of the Exquisite Pavilion had shown enough respect for the old man in front of him. He had thought about every word he said, trying not to make the old man feel the slightest bit dissatisfied or offended.


    Compared to Ning Zhumang ''s imminent enemies, the old man dressed in black showed a faint scenery. He gently picked up the teacup in front of him, took a sip, and said quietly, "Do you think this Dao Discussion Conference is inappropriate? Or did you blame me for not discussing it with your Sect Leader before?"


    The old man''s tone was extremely ordinary, but what was unusual was that as he said this, the surrounding air seemed to have cooled down a little at that instant.


    "Disciple doesn''t dare. It''s just that ¡­" Ning Zhumang was very clear about this Martial Uncle''s temperament. He hurriedly cupped his hands and said. However, just as he said that, the old man interrupted him again.


    The old man said indifferently, his tone calm as if he was talking about a trivial matter. "Daoist Lunar Temple''s supreme being has lived for 600 years. Sixty years ago, he failed to block the sixth Heavenly Tribulation ¡­"


    Ning Zhumang ''s heart trembled when he heard this.


    This news could be considered as big news for everyone in the world.


    He even temporarily put aside his dissatisfaction with the Dao Discussion Assembly and subconsciously asked, "Supreme True Man, a land deity who has lived for six hundred years ¡­ He hasn''t taken that step for six hundred years ¡­ Could it be that our generation of cultivators really have lost their destiny to the Dao of the Immortals?" At this point, the expression on Ning Zhumang ''s face became somewhat confused.


    It was as if the voyager had lost his lighthouse and the snowy wolves had lost their heads.


    The black-clothed old man also sighed at that time, "The Heavenly Dao is unpredictable and the gods and ghosts are unfathomable. Even a Supreme True Man would find it difficult to spy on one or two of them."


    "In that case, Daoist Supreme only has forty years left." Ning Zhumang said again, his tone carrying a hint of a rabbit''s death and a fox''s sadness.


    "It will take five years, and at least three years." However, the black-clothed old man shook his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Why?" Hearing this, Ning Zhumang was shocked. Daoist Supreme was an Earth Immortal who had already passed five heavenly tribulations. Even if he failed, he should still be able to safely pass the last hundred years. But why was his lifespan so close to exhaustion after only sixty years?


    "He calculated a divination for me." The old man spoke again, his voice a few points deeper than before.


    "Huh?" A strange expression flashed in Ning Zhumang''s eyes at that time. Of course, he understood that the Supreme True Man had exhausted all of his decades of lifespan. The source was actually asking for a hexagram for his Martial Uncle. What exactly was this hexagram? Ning Zhumang didn''t know, but he was sure that the content was enough to change the world.


    "Zhu Mang, do you still remember the opening general outline of the Supreme Secret Scripture of the Exquisite Pavilion, the Universal Ceremony?" The old man ignored the shock in Ning Zhumang ''s heart and asked calmly.


    "Naturally, I remember that the heavens give birth to all living things, and the heavens swamp the great dao." Ning Zhumang felt that his Martial Uncle was different today. Although he could not say that his Twilight Spirit was heavy, it was not as sharp as it used to be.


    "That''s right. The heavens are pregnant and all living things are born. The heavens are formed by the Grand Dao." The old man repeated Ning Zhumang ''s words, and the light in his eyes lit up and darkened. "Although the world''s sect codes have different emphasis, their essentials do not depart from the scope of the Grand Dao''s Heavenly Achievement. It''s just that¡­"


    The old man paused for a moment before continuing, "However, this cultivator is either seeking freedom or longevity. Which one of them is not against the Heavenly Dao? To use Heavenly Dao techniques to seek heaven-defying deeds¡­ It would be reckless to say, but rather foolish to say¡­"


    Ning Zhumang was confused and looked at the old man in confusion.


    The old man smiled self-deprecatingly as if he could see the puzzlement in the eyes of the 40-year-old Sect Leader.


    "This old man has ruled the world for dozens of years and has spent half of my life trying to uphold the Righteous path. However, I am always puzzled in my heart. Everyone says that the chaos of the Great Zhou is the result of the little emperor killing his father and ascending to the throne. However, if the Righteous path is the Heavenly Dao, then heaven''s punishment will fall on that old emperor alone. Why do you have to make the people suffer?"


    "Since the calamity was caused by him, I''ll just kill him and see what happens on this day."


    At that time, the old man''s eyes lit up again.


    The light was cold, dazzling, and extremely sharp.


    Ning Zhumang ''s body trembled when he heard this. He glanced at the old man in front of him and saw the expression on his face. He knew that he was not lying.


    "Martial Uncle, you can''t do this. No matter how angry the Tai Yuan Emperor is, he is still orthodox. With the Great Zhou Kingdom''s fate protecting him, how can Martial Uncle hurt him?"


    "Of course I know this." The old man smiled again. Then, he took out a piece of paper from his bosom and handed it to Ning Zhumang . Then, he said, "Sixty years ago, I wanted to give him a try in the game of chess that Supreme True Man lost."


    Ning Zhumang subconsciously took the note. When he saw what was said on the paper, his expression changed again.


    That was the divination that Supreme True Man Master wanted with his life. If what the divination said was true, finding this sword and wanting to kill that emperor was not an arcane dream.


    "Hongjian is a good seedling. I will be able to teach him well in the next month. Then I will go to the Pass of Death in Chongju Peak. Everything in the mountain falls on your head. Zhu Mang, if I can''t take that step, the burden of the Exquisite Pavilion will fall on your shoulders." The old man said meaningfully.


    Seemingly sensing the determination of the old man, Ning Zhumang ''s words of persuasion did not come out of his mouth.


    He roughly understood his martial uncle''s intentions. The so-called Dao Discussion Conference was nothing more than a cover for gathering people from Jianghu and searching for the things mentioned in the divination. Whether this matter succeeded or not, it would definitely push the Linglong Pavilion to the forefront of the storm. He couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment when he thought about the thousand-year foundation of the Linglong Pavilion, but he still nodded heavily.


    "Don''t worry, Martial Uncle. Zhu Mang will definitely live up to his promise."


    The Sect Leader cupped his hands and said.


    His tone was sincere and respectful.


    Just like when he entered the mountain gate.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 69 Yangchun in the Snow

    With an inexplicable feeling, Xu Han watched the lost girl leave.


    From beginning to end, Xu Han hadn''t asked her for her name, but from the direction she left, he could roughly guess that she should be a direct disciple of the Chongju Peak .


    Then he went back to the small porch window alone.


    There were a few medicinal bottles on the stone table in the courtyard. It was presumably Chu Chouli''s harvest today. Xu Han counted them. Three Origin Condensation Pills and 25 Veluriyam Pills.


    It wasn''t much, but these days, Chu Chouli would more or less bring some back to Xu Han every day. Hearing the heaven-shaking snoring sounds coming from the house, Xu Han laughed in his heart.


    After that, he took out the bottles Ye Hongjian had sent Qin Keqing and counted them. There were five bottles. Each bottle contained thirty Origin Condensation Pills. This was different from the glass pills. Whether it was the ingredients required or the complexity of the process, the Origin Condensation Pills far exceeded the glass pills. Every single one of them could be sold for a high price on the market. I believe that even if the Linglong Pavilion has a big family, the 150 Origin Condensation Pills will definitely not be a small number.


    However, Ye Hongjian had found so many for him, which made his heart warm.


    After all, medicinal pills were external forces. Even Xu Han could not swallow so many medicinal pills in a short period of time.


    After thinking for a while, he divided the pill into five portions. One portion a day should still be within the range of his body''s acceptability.


    Then he picked up the black cat on the ground and walked into the room.


    ¡­


    On the second day, Xu Han refined the thirty Origin Condensation Pills and opened five acupoints in his body. Xu Han, who was making rapid progress, was in a good mood. Just as he was about to do something today, a familiar knock came from outside the door.


    "Brother Xu, Brother Xu."


    Listening to the familiar voice outside the room, Xu Han finally remembered that he had promised Song Yueming yesterday that he would accompany him to the Chongju Peak to watch the Mountain Gate Tournament.


    He shook his head. Actually, Xu Han did not have any ill feelings towards Song Yueming . He just felt that he was a little unwise, or that his thoughts were a little too simple. Xu Han thought that today''s matter was over anyway, so it wasn''t impossible to take a look, so he put the black cat on his shoulder and opened the courtyard door.


    "Brother Xu is so ink-stained. Hurry up and follow me. The competition in the inner sect is almost over." The moment he opened the door, he saw Song Yueming ''s eager face. However, his appearance was somewhat embarrassed. The green shirt on his body carried a bit of dust. It seemed that he had done something to someone before.


    "Brother Song, who is this?" Xu Han looked at Song Yueming strangely and asked.


    "Ai, I''m ashamed to say that. I also tried to register for the competition. However, my skills are not good. I was defeated by a senior apprentice-brother in just two rounds." Song Yueming said this, but there was not much regret on his face. Then, he said excitedly, "Brother Xu, don''t ask any more questions. I wanted to find Brother Xu as soon as the competition was over. If I don''t hurry up, I might miss the final match of the inner sect."


    After Song Yueming finished speaking, he pulled Xu Han and walked towards the mountain gate without waiting for his consent.


    Xu Han was forced by this familiar Song Yueming to be both funny and helpless, so he could only let him pull him towards the martial arts arena.


    The arena where the competition is held is at the top of the hill, The Chongju Peak was not small. It would take a bit of effort to get there, but Xu Han did not find it boring. Because Song Yueming kept chattering in Xu Han''s ears along the way. From the interesting stories on the Chongju Peak to the rules of the Mountain Gate Tournament, he poured out all of them to Xu Han like countless treasures.


    Song Yueming ''s overzealous Xu Han had long since gotten used to it, so he didn''t say much. He just listened quietly and occasionally responded with a few words.


    "Brother Song said that this competition will be held every year. Disciples who have some abilities will be interested in it. Could it be that other than winning a false reputation, there are other benefits to this competition?" After listening to Song Yueming ''s introduction of the Mountain Gate Tournament, Xu Han suddenly became interested. He turned around and asked.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 70

    "Naturally." Song Yueming took the blame. He continued to speak endlessly, "Not to mention the personal disciples, their winner can represent the sect to participate in the Dao Discussion Conference in a few months'' time. Just the first place of this inner sect disciple can be directly promoted to the personal disciple level, which is enough to make all the junior brothers eager. The latter few can also obtain various medicinal pills and rewards, which will be of great benefit to their cultivation."


    "Pills?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. Even though Ye Hongjian had sent over a hundred and fifty Origin Condensation Pills, However, there were still a lot of pills left before Xu Han could repair all the meridians in his body. It was said that this competition actually had a medicinal pill reward. There was no denying that Xu Han was somewhat tempted. However, he was not a disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion. No matter how greedy he was, he did not have any chance to participate in it.


    "Yes, that''s right. Just the second place alone can obtain a total of fifty Origin Condensation Pills. If used properly, it can allow a Three Origin Realm cultivator to take a big step forward." Song Yueming , however, did not feel Xu Han''s peculiarity and said to himself at that time.


    "Then is there no other way to obtain pills in the Linglong Pavilion apart from the Mountain Gate Tournament?" Xu Han asked reluctantly.


    "Of course. The Sword Hall would send out many missions every month, both inside and outside the mountain gates. For example, Senior Brother Tong''s escort to Brother Xu and Junior Martial Uncle was also considered to be of this kind. However, because of the large scale of the incident, the candidates were personally chosen by the Martial Uncles. However, most of them could be accepted by the disciples themselves. After completing the mission, they would return to the sect. The sect would reward the disciples according to the difficulty of the mission, and these rewards could be exchanged for medicinal pills or other items according to their personal needs. Song Yueming continued to talk confidently. Clearly, Song Yueming was already familiar with the various rules of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    This was similar to the rules in the Dark Asura Hall . After each mission, they would receive a certain reward and encourage the people below to complete these missions. After all, the Exquisite Pavilion had such a large group of people, so there was still a way to make a profit. However, it seemed that this point was only open to the disciples in the pavilion. Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little overwhelmed as he thought about it. The matter of restoring his meridians wasn''t as simple as he had imagined.


    "By the way, Brother Xu, I think Little Martial Uncle sent you so many pills yesterday. Isn''t Brother Xu not enough? I don''t have any other intentions. I just wonder what''s the use of those pills for Brother Xu''s meridians?" Song Yueming seemed to recall something and suddenly asked.


    These words were rude, Some petty people would even think that Song Yueming was deliberately mocking them, However, Xu Han knew that Song Yueming''s temperament was like this, so he didn''t mind. He smiled and said, "To be honest, Brother Song also knows about my lower body''s problems. There is a way to repair it in the secret technique passed down by my family. However, how many pills does this method require, so ¡­"


    Xu Han did not say this on a whim, but he had thought about it for a long time.


    He could only rely on Ye Hongjian to treat the injuries in his body. This time, it was fine. If it was unavoidable for someone to notice it after a long time, then he would say such an excuse again. Others might not believe it, and even if they did, they might not doubt it. Therefore, he simply said, Through Song Yueming ''s mouth, This was quite convincing. Furthermore, there weren''t many people in the world who had their meridians completely severed. Even if there were, there were no fewer ways to cure them. However, most likely, they would either require the help of a great figure or consume a large amount of resources. Therefore, Xu Han''s so-called secret technique probably wouldn''t cause much trouble.


    "Is that so?" Hearing this, Song Yueming nodded his head and immediately found something from his bosom and handed it to Xu Han.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He took the item and took a closer look. It was actually a medicine bottle.


    "I can''t compare to Little Martial Uncle. There''s only one Origin Condensation Pill and several Veluriyam Pills here. I wonder how much benefit it will bring to Brother Xu''s injuries, but it''s more or less a token of my gratitude. Please don''t decline, Brother Xu."


    Song Yueming said sincerely at that time.


    As an inner sect disciple, Xu Han was more clear about the amount of pills distributed by the sect every month. It was only a dozen or so glass pills. The rest would probably only be exchanged after completing some of the missions given by the sect as Song Yueming had said. From this, it could be imagined that these pills were definitely an unknown wealth to Song Yueming. Xu Han did not expect that he would actually give them to him without blinking an eye.


    "Brother Song, this" Xu Han subconsciously wanted to decline, but his gaze met Song Yueming ''s serious expression. For some reason, Xu Han''s words were swallowed by him at that time.


    "My father said, I need, people urgent, take urgent to need also. This pill was originally an external object for cultivators. It could be beneficial, but it was not enough to change the fundamentals. However, it was necessary for Brother Xu to repair his meridians. I feel that it is more useful to give this item to Brother Xu. Song Yueming ''s voice rang out again, his tone extremely sincere. "Let''s count it as a thank you gift that I''ve disturbed you many times these past few days, but Brother Xu hasn''t said the slightest bit of irritating words."


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed that there was such a stupid person like Song Yueming in this world.


    He finally accepted the pill and looked up at the azure-robed youth with a faint smile on his face. He cupped his hands and said, "Brother Song, I will remember what you gave me today."


    The expression on Xu Han''s face and the tone in his words became extremely serious at that moment.


    He had always been such a man, and he repaid him a hundredfold for the kindness he had shown him.


    However, Song Yueming shook his head and said angrily, "Brother Xu and I are destined to be friends. My father once said that I don''t want to repay you for your kindness, nor do I want to repay you for your kindness, but Brother Xu doesn''t treat me as a friend."


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked at the serious young man in front of him and waved his hand.


    But secretly, he had already firmly remembered what had happened today.


    No matter how the world changed, he was determined not to forget it.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 71 Late-night Visitor

    About fifteen minutes later, the disciples who had rushed over from Xuanhe Peak arrived at the training ground. They first asked Qin Keqing about the situation, then they naturally thanked Xu Han when they found out that Xuhan had done this. Then, they took the man to Xuanhe Peak to receive better treatment. Qin Keqing also said to Xu Han. Although it seemed that she still had a lot to say, she had no choice but to leave due to the urging of her martial brothers.


    The surrounding Chongju Peak disciples looked at Xu Han strangely. After all, the rumors about Xu Han were mostly about how ignorant and low-grade this young master was. At this moment, such a figure had actually saved their fellow disciples, causing the hearts of these youths who had already calmed Xu Han down to be filled with mixed emotions.


    However, Xu Han did not have the mood to care about other people''s thoughts. He first returned the sword in his hand to Song Yueming , and then turned around to thank Fang Ziyu again.


    "No problem, no problem. Remember to help me roast the sweet potatoes next time." Fang Ziyu smiled and waved his hand.


    Xu Han naturally agreed.


    As for Chongju Peak, with such a disturbance, today''s Mountain Gate Tournament would have to be cancelled temporarily. Xu Han and Song Yueming had no more battles to watch, so they set out on their way back together.


    ¡­


    "Brother Xu just said that the acupoint that Junior Sister sealed is close to the heart meridian, which is not conducive to the circulation of blood and Qi. The acupoint you pointed out can relieve his injuries and will not hinder his Qi circulation. But why did you use my sword to burn that person''s wound and faint him in the end?" Along the way, Song Yueming didn''t stop to exclaim how powerful and magical Xu Han''s attack was just now. He kept asking Xu Han why he did it. Xu Han naturally answered one by one, but Song Yueming was puzzled by this point.


    "This isn''t that powerful." Hearing this, Xu Han smiled. He said casually, "Walking in Jianghu is inevitable. But outside, there is no doctor who can treat people at any time like the one in the Exquisite Pavilion. Therefore, most of the time, he can only rely on himself. Burning his mouth with a burning iron tool can quickly condense blood. Brother Song, don''t be surprised. Anyone with some experience in Jianghu understands this logic."


    "How about this?" Hearing this, Song Yueming ''s face instantly revealed an expression of surprise that he had never heard of before.


    "So brother xu before can be considered a jianghu veteran? Otherwise, how could I know such a thing? I just saw Brother Xu ¡­ "These words undoubtedly made Song Yueming ''s eyes light up. A series of questions were like a storm as he asked Xu Han. It was a headache for Xu Han, but it was not good for him to ignore Song Yueming , so he could only answer them one by one.


    ¡­


    Finally, before the sky darkened, Xu Han returned to the small porch window. However, Song Yueming still had an expression of intent on his face. He had the posture of wanting to have a long talk with Xu Han throughout the night. However, Xu Han was a little afraid of him. He hurriedly said that he was tired today and wanted to rest for a long time before he got rid of this chatter.


    Pushing open the courtyard door of the small porch window, Ye Hongjian ''s room was still dark. She wanted to enter seclusion on the Chongju Peak and break through to the Three Elements Realm. She thought that she would not return for a short time, but the room where he and Chu Chouli lived was lit up with lights, and there seemed to be a figure flashing inside.


    Xu Han was stunned. Just now, Youshi, in Chu Chouli''s words, the moon was dark and the wind was high, stealing the pearl night. How could he not earn a pot full of money?


    Coming back at this time was not like the temper of his God Stealing Chu.


    " Big Brother Chu ?" Xu Han tentatively called towards the door, but the figure in the room did not respond.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly put down the black cat on his shoulder and carefully walked towards the door.


    " Big Brother Chu ?" He came to the door and called out again, but the people in the room still did not respond.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. He was afraid that those who came would be unkind. Without hesitation, he kicked open the door and shouted, "Who is pretending to be a ghost?"


    At that moment, the muscles around him tensed up. As long as something changed, he would immediately attack.


    However, when he saw the appearance of the person in the room, his body trembled.


    The man''s back was facing him, and he couldn''t see his appearance clearly. However, it seemed that his figure was a man. The black silk on his head carried a little white snow. He should be quite old. What surprised Xu Han the most was that the purple robe that the man wore was something that only Martial Uncle could wear in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    How could Xu Han understand why such a figure would appear in his room?


    "Who are you?" Xu Han had some doubts in his heart and immediately asked in a deep voice.


    "Demonic Qi." That person did not turn around, nor did he answer Xu Han''s question. Instead, he lightly spat out these two words from his mouth.


    When the two words entered his ears, Xu Han''s heart trembled. At that moment, his right hand, which was wrapped in white cloth, was suddenly tightly gripped by him, and killing intent surfaced in his eyes.


    "The Diamond Realm cultivated by the Asura Technique wants to kill me? Do you still need to think about it?" Although that person did not turn around, Xu Han''s every move seemed to be unable to conceal his eyes. Just as killing intent surfaced in Xu Han''s heart, that person''s voice sounded again.


    The dim candlelight in the room flickered. The purple figure with its back facing Xu Han was like a mountain pressing down on Xu Han''s heart, making it impossible for him to catch his breath.


    The Linglong Pavilion''s Martial Uncle wore a purple robe, and his cultivation was at least at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. For such a person, killing Xu Han was as simple as moving his fingers. Just as he said, Xu Han had to think about it again.


    Xu Han stared at the figure with a deep brow for a long time. In the end, he suddenly seemed to have figured out something. The fist he clenched suddenly loosened.


    "What do you want? Or do you want to know something from me?"


    Since this person had smelled the demonic energy in his body, then perhaps he had already guessed his roots. If he wanted to kill him, then there was no need to be so mysterious. Since he did not want to kill him, then he would definitely want to obtain something from Xu Han.


    Regardless of what it was, before he could obtain it, Xu Han was certain that the other party would not make a move, so he calmed down after thinking about it.


    Ding.


    At this moment, a soft sound echoed out, and a cold light flew out from the figure''s body, flying towards Xu Han at an extremely fast speed.


    Xu Han was shocked and wanted to raise his hand to resist, but the speed of the cold light was really too fast. He had just thought of this, and before his hand could respond, the thing suddenly stabbed into his chest.


    It was a silver needle.


    It was small, sharp, and had a silver thread attached to its tail. If one did not look carefully, it would be difficult to detect its existence.


    As the silver needle entered his body, Xu Han let out a muffled snort. True essence poured into Xu Han''s body along the silver needle. At that moment, Xu Han''s body froze, unable to move.


    "En, let me see." The figure said again.


    "The Asura Art of the Dark Asura Hall , the Great Evolution Sword Seed of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, huh? There are also the medicinal remnants of the Tiance Prefecture ."


    "Interesting ¡­ Interesting ¡­"


    That person''s tone was a little excited as if he had discovered a new continent, but Xu Han''s mind sank to the bottom at that moment.


    These were all his secrets. Every single one of them was enough to cause him a calamity. However, because of a silver needle, he was able to see through the roots of this person. Xu Han couldn''t help but feel that he was exposed to the wind and snow naked. It was a chill that practically covered his entire body from beginning to end.


    "About a year ago, Long Congyun brought people to chase after Canghai Liu, but he didn''t want to be assassinated by the Dark Asura Hall . Other than the few disciples who followed Long Congyun, the rest of the disciples died. Only Qin Keqing ''s child was saved by an Asura from the Dark Asura Hall ."


    "That Asura should be around your age, and then a youth like you will appear beside Canghai Liuliu."


    "Then, Canghai Liuliu appeared near the Great Abyss Mountain for the last time. That was the time when the Headmaster of the Tiance Prefecture disappeared. Even now, the Headmaster is still nowhere to be found. But you, a kid who doesn''t know where you came from, jumped to become Ye Chengtai ''s son-in-law. Don''t you think this is a coincidence?"


    The man said slowly. His voice was light, as if a father was telling a story to his child to put him to sleep.


    However, Xu Han''s body began to tremble at that moment. Everything about him was actually so clear under the man''s deduction. He felt as if he had been thoroughly seen by him.


    This wasn''t a pleasant experience, especially for Xu Han, who had all sorts of secrets.


    "Your Excellency didn''t come here late at night to tell me such a ridiculous story, right?" However, no matter how terrified he was of this person, Xu Han appeared to be calm enough on the surface. He asked in a deep voice, but secretly, he was already prepared to understand Feng Yousheng''s right arm and fight to the death with that person.


    In the face of the Asura Envoy from the Dark Asura Hall , even though the situation was extremely dangerous, Xu Han had no intention of unsealing the demon arm from beginning to end because he knew very well that once the demon arm was unsealed, no matter what the outcome was, he would only die. Even though the Asura Envoy was powerful, he was still far from having his vitality cut off.


    Xu Han didn''t want to die, so he risked his life.


    As for the man in front of him, both his cultivation and calculations clearly far exceeded that of the Asura Envoy. Xu Han did not think that if the other party wanted to kill him, he would have a chance of winning.


    From the looks of it, no matter how much Xu Han didn''t want to die, there was only death left in front of him.


    Then don''t let anyone who wants him dead live too comfortably.


    As Xu Han thought this, he had a determination in his heart.


    "Of course not." The man''s voice sounded again.


    Xu Han''s heart sank, and demonic energy began to surge on his right arm. Obviously, he was ready to risk his life.


    That person''s body slowly turned around as he finished speaking, but his goal was a face that Xu Han had once met.


    Ning Zhumang !


    That Exquisite Pavilion''s headmaster, Xuanhe Peak Ning Zhumang !


    "I want to accept you into my sect."


    At that moment, his voice rang out, echoing throughout the dim and narrow room.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 72 Ning Zhumang s Chip

    After hearing Ning Zhumang ''s words, Xu Han, who was already prepared to risk his life, was stunned on the spot.


    "What are you talking about?" He asked in disbelief. Of course, he could hear Ning Zhumang''s words clearly. However, he could not believe that Ning Zhumang would really say such words.


    This was a very unreasonable matter.


    Although the Tiance Prefecture had the intention of joining hands with the Exquisite Pavilion now, it was still However, the Tiance Prefecture was the Tiance Prefecture , and the Headmaster was the Headmaster. The Headmaster had even stressed more than once before that Xu Han must not reveal his identity. Apart from the status of the Tiance Prefecture , the Headmaster probably had some personal grudges with some people from the Exquisite Pavilion. Not to mention Canghai Liu, the villain of the Great Zhou Empire who wanted to kill quickly after, Xu Handuan couldn''t understand why he would make such a request since he had already guessed his identity to be exactly the same. Or perhaps, this Sect Leader had other plans.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s mood did not improve in the slightest. Instead, it became gloomier and gloomier.


    "Isn''t that strange? You are the future husband of that child Hongjian. Although your meridians are broken, I can see that when you saved people today, your understanding of the medical profession seemed to be far better than that of ordinary people. What''s wrong with accepting you into my Xuanhe Peak?" At this point, the white-browed middle-aged man suddenly smiled and said, "Or are you afraid that you will be inferior to Hongjian in seniority? No problem, there is no difference in seniority between you and my Linglong Pavilion as a guest minister. Hmm¡­ Let me think about it, there are a total of two hundred Origin Condensation Pills available to you every month."


    Ning Zhumang seemed to have eaten Xu Han. At that time, he narrowed his eyes and a faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    Without a doubt, Ning Zhumang grabbed onto Xu Han''s painful feet. He needed the Origin Condensation Pill too much. At the same time, once he entered the Xuanhe Peak , he would have a chance to obtain the medicinal ingredients that were used to refine his right arm. Both of them were fatally attractive to Xu Han.


    "What are the conditions? What do you want?" Xu Han asked with a deep gaze. He had never believed that there was a free pie in this world. He has always adhered to such a principle.


    Ning Zhumang shook his head helplessly as he looked at the seventeen or eighteen year old youth in front of him, who had a calm expression on his face. "Sometimes it''s not a good thing to be young and mature," Ning Zhumang said helplessly.


    "If I want something¡­"


    "A promise." Ning Zhumang ''s hand suddenly stretched out and stood upright in front of his chest. His index finger stretched out and his other four fingers bent.


    "Promise? What promise?" Xu Han was stunned, but he couldn''t imagine what kind of promise he could make, which was comparable to the position of Martial Uncle of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    "No matter what the future holds, remember the kindness between the Linglong Pavilion and you today. See you in the future. It''s enough to protect the inheritance of my Linglong Pavilion."


    Ning Zhumang said with a smile.


    "Me? Bao Linglong Pavilion''s inheritance?" Xu Han was stunned, not to mention the current Linglong Pavilion, which commanded the entire Great Zhou''s Jianghu. Even if there really was a day when Xiamen would fall, how could he, Xu Han and He De, protect the inheritance of the Linglong Pavilion?


    Ning Zhumang saw through Xu Han''s doubts. He smiled again and said, "There are millions of paths in the world. Some are broad paths, while others are deep abyss. You don''t need to bother yourself. Just treat it as if I found another path for this thousand-year-old Linglong Pavilion."


    With that, Ning Zhumang ''s body slowly disappeared into the room.


    "If you understand, come to my Xuanhe Peak tomorrow."


    However, his voice also came at that time, echoing in Xu Han''s ears.


    ¡­


    That night, Xu Han did not sleep well.


    Ning Zhumang ''s sudden visit completely disrupted Xu Han''s plan.


    However, the price he offered was that Xu Han did not have the slightest ability to refuse. He needed too much time. If the information on his meridians could be drawn slowly, then the refinement of the demon arm was urgent.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han tossed and turned all night.


    ¡­


    The next day, after Xu Han finished refining today''s thirty Origin Condensation Pills, he walked out of the small porch window alone and headed towards Xuanhe Peak.


    The Linglong Pavilion''s sect competition was still going on. Zhongju Peak was a martial art, stronger than martial arts, Dahuan Peak was a grammar, compared to chanting poems and scheming. As for Xuanhe Peak, it was a medical profession, so it was naturally comparable to his attainments in medicinal pills.


    When he entered the Xuanhe Peak , Xu Han felt a completely different aura from the Chongju Peak .


    The sounds of war on the Chongju Peak were endless, and what they said was also the path of slaughter. On the other hand, the Xuanhe Peak was much more gentle. There were no sharp weapons, and everyone was dressed in white. Their faces were also much friendlier. Legend has it that the founding master of the Exquisite Pavilion is the Great Sage of Medicine. He once set down the rules of the sect that no disciple of the Xuanhe Peak should be allowed to kill unless absolutely necessary.


    As a last resort, Xu Han felt that the word was used very well.


    However, in Jianghu, this person had no choice but to do so. What was the difference between having this rule and not having it?


    After walking for about an hour, Xu Han finally arrived in front of JiShi Manor.


    His clothes were strange. He wasn''t a disciple of the Xuanhe Peak at first glance. He couldn''t help but be pointed at along the way. Fortunately, he was famous on the Xuanhe Peak for what happened yesterday. There were so many people who recognized Xu Han. Where was the sign of Ye Xiaoshishu''s future husband? No one dared to stop him.


    After the guard announced, Xu Han swaggered into the World-saving Manor under the guidance of many others.


    In the main hall of the manor, the white-browed Sect Leader had been waiting respectfully for a long time.


    "Have you thought it through?" Seeing Xu Han enter the sect, Ning Zhumang , who was sitting high on the stage, asked with a smile.


    "Three hundred." Xu Han stood in the main hall and looked at Ning Zhumang , who looked like an immortal, and said in a deep voice. "I want three hundred Origin Condensation Pills every month."


    "Huh?" Ning Zhumang paused, but he never expected Xu Han to make such a request. However, he quickly nodded his head. The Linglong Pavilion Clan had a great career, and three hundred and two hundred was no different from them.


    "In addition, I also need three medicinal ingredients." Xu Han received the agreement, but his expression was still solemn. There was not the slightest bit of joy after he succeeded in bargaining.


    "Hmm? But there''s no harm in saying that." Ning Zhumang said.


    "Lou Yun Cao, Bei Mang Hua, Ning Xiang Guo."


    As a disciple from the Xuanhe Peak, Ning Zhumang ''s proficiency in the Dao of Medicine was naturally rare in the world. As for the three medicinal ingredients mentioned by Xu Han, only the Linglong Pavilion''s Xuanhe Peak still existed in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and they were all extremely precious. Apart from their boundless medicinal power, the three medicinal ingredients all possessed a common attribute, that is, their medicinal power was masculine and had the effect of suppressing evil.


    At that moment, the divine light in Ning Zhumang ''s eyes condensed, and his gaze towards Xu Han instantly became filled with interest.


    "These three medicinal ingredients are all rare items. I am willing to give them to them. The other elders and deacons in the sect will definitely not agree. If you insist on taking them ¡­" Ning Zhumang paused intentionally as he said this, but his gaze once again fell on Xu Han.


    Xu Han naturally knew that the other party would set him up again, but he really needed these three medicinal ingredients to help him refine his right arm. Therefore, his eyes sank and he said, "I have to take them. Just tell me what you want!"


    "Very simple. Answer one of my questions." Ning Zhumang said. The light in his eyes suddenly became deep at that moment. "The ocean has flowed to the Great Abyss Mountain , and since then there has been no trace of him. Then what on earth is he¡­"


    "Dead." Before Ning Zhumang could finish asking, Xu Han blurted out what everyone in the world wanted to understand.


    "Dead?" Ning Zhumang was stunned. Although this guess had been deduced countless times in his heart, Ning Zhumang''s heart couldn''t help but jump when he heard the news of Canghai Liuliu''s death.


    "Then ¡­ that sword?" Ning Zhumang asked again. At that time, his gaze followed Xu Han''s body and looked behind him. There was a long sword wrapped in white cloth. He could not see clearly, but from the faint outline, it could be seen that he was somewhat different from ordinary swords.


    "This is the second question." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said.


    The Sect Leader was stunned again. From the moment he sat in the position of Sect Leader of the Exquisite Pavilion, there were not many people in the world who dared to bargain with him like this, especially for a junior.


    However, he was not annoyed. He only smiled valiantly and said, "The three medicinal ingredients you cherish are incomparably precious. Then you must want to refine some kind of medicinal pill. With your cultivation, even if you can do this, it will take a lot of effort and even the risk of failure." "But since I''ve agreed to give it to you, I''ll do it to the end. If you allow me to do it again, I''ll help you refine this pill. How about it?" Ning Zhumang smiled brightly at that time.


    Xu Han did not like his appearance. It was as if his thoughts had been seen through by Ning Zhumang . This kind of feeling was unpleasant.


    He wasn''t sure what this Sect Leader was up to.


    Back then, the Jianghu people of Great Zhou chased after Canghai Liu under the pretext of eliminating the Devil Wei Dao for the sake of carrying this sword on Xu Han''s back. Ning Zhumang was obviously interested in this sword, so why didn''t he snatch it? With his cultivation, Xu Han did not think that it would be difficult for him to accomplish this.


    Xu Han hated people like Ning Zhumang from the bottom of his heart.


    You never know what he wants, so you can''t read his mind. Such a person, if they were enemies, was often the most terrifying.


    "What is it?" But Xu Han still asked after that.


    As Ning Zhumang had said, those three medicinal ingredients were extremely precious and their medicinal power was also extremely powerful. After Xu Han obtained these medicinal ingredients, it would indeed take a lot of energy to refine them into the medicinal pills he needed. It was even possible to cripple these hard-won precious medicinal ingredients. As the headmaster of the Exquisite Pavilion and a disciple from the Xuanhe Peak, Ning Zhumang''s attainments in the Dao of Pills were naturally acknowledged by the world. If he were to take action in this pill refining matter, it would naturally be the best.


    "If possible¡­ Never let a third person know that this sword is in your hands." Ning Zhumang said in a deep voice.


    There is a saying that a man is not guilty, but he is guilty.


    Ning Zhumang ''s request was nothing to Xu Han. If he wanted to survive, he naturally had to hide this secret.


    However, he really didn''t understand why Ning Zhumang had done all this.


    This made Xu Han really uneasy.


    However, in the end, he still nodded towards Ning Zhumang and said, "Alright!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 73 Yellow Sand Flooded the Valley, And Rain And Rain Were Approaching

    So the next day.


    The matter of Ye Hongjian ''s trash fiance becoming a guest of Xuanhe Peak was like a stone falling into a spring pond, causing an uproar in the entire Exquisite Pavilion.


    From the elders and deacons of the various peaks to the disciples of the various levels, they were all discussing this matter one after another.


    As soon as this news spread out early this morning, the deacons and elders on the Xuanhe Peak entered the Jishi Prefecture at the same time, wanting to ask the Sect Leader what was going on.


    On the Chongju Peak , the wind was also blowing.


    In the Sword Hall, Ding Jingcheng , who was extremely skinny and had a sheephorn beard, hurriedly went to the Sword Cauldron Pavilion at the top of the Chongju Peak Mountain and found Elder Chongju Peak, Xuanming Sword Immortal Dragon Congyun.


    He sat down beside Long Congyun and glared at him, "Senior Brother, take a look. This Ning Zhumang is getting more and more indecent every day."


    "A few days ago to send Tong Tiexin these inner sect disciples to pick up Ye Hongjian , almost went wrong. This time, it was even more powerful. A brat whose meridians had been completely severed and who was useless except for climbing up the tall branch of Ye Hongjian , was actually accepted by him as a guest of the Xuanhe Peak! One Moonlight Essence Condensation Pill was enough to give him three hundred? "Tell me, our brother has joined the sect since he was young. For the sake of the Linglong Pavilion, how many pills do we only receive in a month? He is just a brat. He saved a disciple by leaning on some Jianghu Zuo Dao yesterday. He is worshipped as a guest. Since when is the position of guest of our Linglong Pavilion so worthless?" Ding Jingcheng poured bitter water into his head, and his wrinkled old face was squeezed into a ball at that time.


    The azure-robed, white-haired Long Cong Yun opened his eyes from his meditation. He glanced at his impatient junior brother and said, "No matter what, Zhu Mang is still the sect master of the Exquisite Pavilion. He has his own reasons for doing things. Moreover, Elder Sikong did not say anything. Is there any reason for us to interrupt? Your temperament has changed."


    However, Ding Jingcheng , who had been taught a lesson, was even angrier, and he opened his mouth to argue.


    "I heard that Yanlai City of Qingzhou has been causing trouble for demons recently. The disciples of the sect there have already sent us three requests for help. How are you preparing for this?" Long Congyun knew that his junior brother always loved face, so he changed the topic and asked.


    "Huh?" Ding Jingcheng was stunned. He also knew that he would not be able to pour out his anger at Senior Brother''s place. After a slight hesitation, he continued to ask Long Congyun, "The demon race has been trapped in the 100,000 great mountains for many years, and has long been unable to cause any big waves. It is estimated that some small demons are causing trouble. I have already arranged for personal disciples Li Qing, Yue Ning, and dozens of outer sect disciples to investigate this matter there. They will set off tomorrow."


    "Oh." Long Congyun nodded when he heard this. "Although the demon race has the Green Lotus Temple, we can''t underestimate it. It''s better to be cautious. You should go to Xuanhe Peak to ask for two more doctors and Dahuan Peak to find a disciple to go with you just in case."


    "En, Senior Brother, don''t worry. I will definitely make the arrangements." Although Ding Jingcheng secretly criticized his senior brother for being too cautious, he still replied repeatedly and then retreated.


    When Ding Jingcheng left, a stern expression flashed across Long Congyun''s indifferent eyes.


    " Ning Zhumang , Ning Zhumang . Looks like it''s time to change the rules of the Sect Leader of Linglong Pavilion that only falls on Xuanhe Peak."


    ¡­


    On the Dahuan Peak .


    It was morning class, and the scholarly scholars'' loud and clear voices of reading were gathered together, echoing on this great atlas peak, endlessly curling up like the morning bell and twilight drum, and it was also soul-stirring.


    In the Jinglun courtyard at the top of the mountain, a middle-aged man wearing a gray robe and a plain crown was sitting upright in the courtyard. He was holding a yellowed ancient book in his hand and carefully reading it.


    "Sir, Elder Hong wishes to see you." At this moment, a red-lipped and white-faced scholar quickly walked into the hospital and bowed to the man.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he slowly put down the ancient book in his hand and said, "Please."


    The boy retreated, and then an old man dressed in green with white hair came in.


    Although that person''s hair was white and he looked old, he walked with a wide open and close path, not showing the slightest bit of old age.


    After he stepped into the courtyard and greeted the middle-aged man, he sat down to the side.


    "Why is Elder Hong here so early?" When the middle-aged man saw the old man take his seat, a smile appeared on his lips.


    "Has Mr. Zhuo heard that Ning Zhumang accepted Ye Hongjian ''s husband as a guest of Xuanhe Peak?" The old man surnamed Hong didn''t beat around the bush and directly asked.


    "I just heard from the boy under the hall." That Mr. Zhuo nodded his head and said. His brows seemed to contain a smile, but they weren''t flaunting it, making it difficult for people to have any ill feelings.


    "Hmph." Elder Hong immediately let out a cold snort, "This Ning Zhumang is getting more and more obedient. Elder Sikong is also not easy to discipline. I think the thousand-year foundation of this Exquisite Pavilion will be destroyed by this child sooner or later."


    "Does Elder Hong think this matter is inappropriate?" Mr. Zhuo asked quietly.


    "Of course not. Then what is Xu Han? He is worthy of the position of guest minister? This Great Zhou Empire is getting worse every day. I think it''s only a matter of time before Xia Jun goes south. Ning Zhumang doesn''t want to use the resources of the guest minister to recruit some famous officials. Instead, he wants to rope in a brat who comes from nowhere. How can Linglong Pavilion protect itself when Xia Jun goes south?" Elder Hong said sternly. Obviously, he had been dissatisfied with the Sect Leader for a long time, and the anger in his words was not concealed at all.


    "Yanlai City has caused a monster disaster. I reckon that Ding Jingcheng is already on his way here. Rather than being indignant with me, Elder Hong might as well arrange for someone to follow Ding Jingcheng down the mountain with a disciple who knows the habits of the monster race to eliminate the monster."


    "The world will be in chaos, and the people will suffer unspeakably. If my Exquisite Pavilion can help, then that''s all." After Mr. Zhuo said this, he picked up the ancient book in his hand and carefully flipped through it.


    The old man surnamed Hong saw his manner and knew that he no longer had any interest in discussing this matter with him. He immediately sighed and said, "This old man will do it now." After saying that, he retreated.


    Da.


    Da.


    Following the old man''s retreat, an extremely regular soft sound suddenly sounded in the Jinglun courtyard.


    It was that Mr. Zhuo who was constantly tapping on the desk in front of him with his fingers.


    The voice was clear and crisp, as if it coincided with certain rhythms, and it even carried a faint hint of a golden sword.


    At that time, a cold light flashed in Mr. Zhuo''s eyes, as cold as a sharp edge.


    He murmured softly.


    "Yellow sand flooded the valley. A storm is approaching."


    "Ordinary men do not erect dangerous walls, but gentlemen know that there are no eggs under the nest."


    " Ning Zhumang , who exactly are you?"


    ¡­


    Compared to the three main peaks of the rumors, Xu Han, who was one of the two protagonists of this matter, was much more stable.


    He stayed in the small porch window and finished refining the thirty Origin Condensation Pills today. He had repaired five acupoints in his body. If this continued, if he had enough pills, he would only need a month to completely repair the damaged meridians in his body.


    Ning Zhumang also promised him yesterday that he would refine the pills that Xu Han needed within three months.


    Everything went smoothly. Although Xu Han was skeptical of Ning Zhumang ''s motives, he had no better choice. Therefore, no matter what, he chose to wait and see.


    " Young Master Xu , are you there?" At this moment, a gentle voice came from outside the room.


    Hearing this, Xu Han, who had just absorbed the medicinal power, stood up. With Xu Han''s memory, he could easily recognize who the owner of the voice was.


    There was a rare look of panic on his face.


    " Young Master Xu ?"


    The person outside shouted again, not sure if Xu Han was in the courtyard.


    When Xu Han heard the intention of the outsider leaving, his heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he said loudly, "I''m here. What''s the matter?"


    As soon as he spoke, there was naturally no room for manoeuvre.


    He quickly walked forward to the entrance of the courtyard and took a deep breath. He seemed to have mustered up his courage before pushing the door open.


    Outside the room, a beautiful figure dressed in a light colored wool sweater was already standing there.


    "Miss Qin? Why are you here?" Xu Han pretended to be surprised, but as soon as he spoke, even he felt that his tone and manner of speaking were a bit too artificial. At that time, Xu Han, who had always been calm, blushed slightly.


    Qin Keqing was slightly stunned when she heard Xu Hanzhi''s words, but she quickly restrained her thoughts and whispered, "Thank you Young Master Xu yesterday. If Young Master didn''t help me, I¡­"


    "It''s fine. It''s easy to do. I will not hesitate to save someone''s life." Xu Hanyan said. Although he tried his best to calm himself down, the tone of his voice was very different from usual.


    "Mm" Qin Keqing lowered her head, her face flushed red, but she didn''t know if it was because of the cold weather outside or something else.


    As she responded softly, the atmosphere between the two instantly fell silent.


    "It''s cold outside. Please come in and have a chat." After about ten breaths of time, Xu Han suddenly slapped his forehead. Only then did he realize that it was inappropriate to keep the guests out of the room. He hurriedly said, welcoming Qin Keqing into the room.


    Qin Keqing , who was seated at the stone table in the courtyard, said, "I heard that Young Master Xu was accepted as a guest by the headmaster. I came in a hurry. I also heard the news on the way and forgot to prepare a congratulatory gift." However, the expression on her face seemed to be somewhat absent-minded.


    "No problem, no problem." Xu Han hurriedly waved his hand and said.


    However, as soon as they finished speaking, the two of them fell silent again.


    Another dozen breaths later.


    "Actually, there''s something else that Qing wants to ask Young Master about this time." Seemingly having made an extremely important decision, Qin Keqing , who had been lowering her head, suddenly raised her head and looked at Xu Han. At that moment, his clear eyes flashed with determination like a treasured sword being unsheathed.


    "What is it?" Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat as he vaguely guessed what Qin Keqing would ask.


    "¡­ Two years ago, did Young Master ever go to Jingsheng City in Chongzhou ?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly returned to his original state. He did not know where he had leaked out a flaw that Qin Keqing had seen through, but he was unable to recognize it. With his current status, the more Qin Keqing knew, the more trouble he would bring to her.


    Xu Han was unable to know what kind of feelings he had for this girl who had saved his life, whether it was gratitude or other thoughts. But Xu Han knew that he didn''t want her to be hurt, so he shook his head decisively at that time and said, "I have lived in Liang Zhou since I was young and have never been to Chong Zhou. But what does Miss Qing mean by that?"


    "Really?" Qin Keqing , however, did not give up and asked again.


    "Naturally." Xu Han nodded confidently.


    "Is that so" Qin Keqing , who had received Xu Han''s affirmative answer, couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. She clearly remembered that Xu Han''s eyes were almost the same as what she saw that year.


    However, Xu Han''s words were so certain that Qin Keqing naturally could not ask further.


    As for the conversation that followed, Qin Keqing ''s mood dimmed slightly. After about fifteen minutes, she stood up and said goodbye.


    Xu Han sent it outside and watched Qin Keqing leave.


    At that moment, Qin Keqing , who had already walked several zhang away, suddenly turned her head and looked at Xu Han.


    " Young Master Xu ."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned, but he didn''t know why Qin Keqing suddenly turned around.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever told Young Master that my name is Qin Keqing , right?"


    At that time, the girl''s eyes suddenly narrowed into crescent moons, and a crafty smile appeared on her face.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 74 Tong Tiexin s Calculations

    Tong Tiexin was in a bad mood.


    It could even be said that he was extremely lacking.


    As for Ye Hongjian , he had already decided from the first moment he met her.


    Ye Hongjian was accepted as a disciple by Si Bang, so her status was naturally incomparably lofty, but Tong Tiexin had no intention of giving up.


    Although he was an inner sect disciple, his cultivation was recognized as one of the best amongst inner sect disciples, and becoming a direct disciple was only a matter of time. Either cultivating to the Nether Opening Realm or winning the Mountain Gate Tournament was not difficult for Tong Tiexin , who had already reached the threshold of the Nether Opening Realm.


    He thought that once he became a direct disciple, although his seniority was lower than Ye Hongjian ''s, his status was already in the middle. Therefore, he was determined to obtain Ye Hongjian .


    It was just that the heavens were unfair, and a Xu Han who had appeared out of nowhere halfway had become Ye Hongjian ''s fiance.


    Originally, he wanted to teach him a lesson so that he could retreat, but who knew that Xu Han was a tough bones, and it was useless to even grind his bones, causing Tong Tiexin ''s teeth to itch with hatred.


    Afterwards, because she failed to protect Ye Hongjian , Tong Tiexin was even more embarrassed to meet Ye Hongjian . She could only immerse herself in hard work, hoping that she would be promoted to a personal disciple sooner. Only then would she be able to stand upright in front of Ye Hongjian .


    Coincidentally, the Mountain Gate Tournament, which used to be held only in the early spring, started early because of the Dao Discussion Conference.


    Tong Tie thought to himself that Ye Hongjian ''s beautiful face, and he was determined to take the lead in the inner sect disciples'' competition. For this reason, he declined all the matters in the sect and threw himself wholeheartedly into the competition.


    Tong Tiexin had truly won the final victory by slaying all the way to seize the flag.


    Tong Tiexin, who had been promoted to a personal disciple, greeted the various elders and came to the window of the small hall in high spirits. When he heard the news, the people from Meng Shuge , for example, told Tong Tiexin a piece of news that was like a thunderbolt from the blue.


    Xu Han was accepted as a guest of the Xuanhe Peak by the headmaster.


    Even if Tong Tiexin wanted to break her head, she still couldn''t figure out what kind of ability Xu Han, a trash whose meridians were completely severed, had to be the guest of the Xuanhe Peak ?


    He was extremely indignant.


    However, he naturally didn''t dare to blame the sect or the sect master for his displeasure. In his opinion, Xu Han must have confused the sect master. As a result, on top of the hot blood, he didn''t care about anything else. After hearing this news, his expression darkened.


    He wanted to take revenge, but he came to seek provocation. No matter what, the other party was still a guest of Xuanhe Peak. This was brazen and unreasonable. However, if he let it go, the anger in Tong Tiexin ''s heart could not be dispelled. Thinking like this, Tong Tiexin ''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    He held back a glance at Meng Shuge beside him and asked in a deep voice, "Go and find out who that brat is getting closer to in this mountain gate."


    ¡­


    The days after Xu Han''s death were very pleasant.


    Although Qin Keqing ''s intelligence far exceeded Xu Han''s expectations, she never asked Xu Han about Jingsheng City two years ago. She only brought some delicious food to her door every three or five days, and often asked Xu Han some medical questions.


    Although Xu Han had only learned a little, it was not a problem for him to guide Qin Keqing in the end. Qin Keqing did not intend to reveal Xu Han''s identity, so Xu Han naturally did not say anything else. It was just that there was some inexplicable emotion between the two of them, or in other words, in Xu Han''s heart. He wasn''t sure if Qin Keqing really saw through his identity, let alone whether her intentional intimacy was really for the sake of studying medicine or something else.


    But in the end, this was a peaceful day. Compared to his previous eighteen years of life, these few days could be said to be in the Worldly Immortal Realm.


    Song Yueming would come and talk to Xu Han every day. After learning that Xu Han had some martial arts experience, he was even more excited about those martial arts interesting things.


    Fang Ziyu would occasionally find Xu Han and ask him to take her to roast sweet potatoes. She was very happy to eat, but she could not wait for the idiot surnamed Chen in her mouth.


    As for Chu Chouli, Xu Han had the honor of a guest. He no longer lacked medicinal pills, so he no longer allowed Chu Chouli to go out every day. However, this burly man couldn''t afford to be idle. He always liked to wander around blindly every time he went out, and every time he came back, he had to order some things. Xu Han asked him why he couldn''t change his habit of stealing, but the burly man always smiled and said, This isn''t stealing, this is cultivation.


    Finally, it was Zhou Zhang. Xu Han''s relationship with him was pretty good these past few days. He would occasionally come to visit and chat with Xu Han about the general trend of the world. However, Xu Han had little interest in it and the other party did not care. In the end, he was the only one who said it. Xu Han just listened quietly.


    On this day.


    In the courtyard of the small porch window.


    Xu Han was teasing Xuan''er, but Song Yueming kept on nagging from the kitchen.


    "Brother Chu, you have such a skill, why don''t you think about it? If you open a restaurant somewhere, your business probably won''t be that bad. Why do you have to drink so much all day long?"


    "Do you know that there are records here? There are many emperors who have misunderstood the country because of alcohol, not to mention us ordinary people."


    "We can use history as a mirror to show ourselves, and we can use¡­"


    Hearing Song Yueming ''s endless chanting, Xu Han shook his head with a bitter smile. He could probably imagine how wonderful the expression on Chu Chouli''s face was.


    A few days ago, Song Yueming came to look for Xu Han and was left behind by Xu Han to eat a meal cooked by Chu Chouli. Immediately, she cried out in surprise, "This dish should only be available in the sky." After that, she would come to eat from time to time. This was fine, but when Song Yueming saw that Chu Chouli was always drinking, even when he was cooking, he would not be idle. This youth began to persuade Chu Chouli to be kind, telling him how to return to the Righteous path.


    Chu Chouli was tortured by him to the point that his head was endlessly big, but he was unable to break out. Every day, he prepared the food and ran away from the small porch window like a mouse and a hide-and-seek cat, and he was as afraid as a tiger.


    Some things descended on one another, but Chu Chouli, whose skin was so thick that even stealing could be said to be righteous, was tortured to the point of being inhumane by an inner sect disciple whose cultivation was not at the Pill Sun Realm, which was very interesting.


    On this day, as usual, Chu Chouli cooked a delicious meal and no longer gave Song Yueming the slightest chance to speak. He turned around and walked out of the small porch window. Although Song Yueming''s intentions were not over, he was still unable to defeat the alluring fragrance coming from the table. He sat down with Xu Han at the stone table and began to eat happily.


    "By the way, a few days ago, I heard Senior Brother Zhou mention that the Great Xia Dynasty had recently stockpiled troops outside the Sword Dragon Pass. I wonder if there''s any news lately." Song Yueming asked while gulping down the delicious food.


    Song Yueming came to find Xu Han a few times and happened to meet Zhou Zhang. Hearing him talk about the world''s major events, this youth became interested in these things again. Once he met Xu Han, he would ask nonstop. Fortunately, Zhou Zhang''s temperament was calm, but Song Yueming had some questions. He naturally knew everything and didn''t have the airs of a senior apprentice-brother at all. After going back and forth, the two of them were familiar with each other.


    "Yes. It is said that the one leading the troops this time is Cui Ting , the pillar of the Great Xia Dynasty. This person has a high cultivation and good military skills. He rarely loses in his life. Back then, Yuan Bupo, the marquis of the Chen Kingdom, was the one who forced him to his death and ended up committing suicide." Xu Han was also clear about his temperament. He naturally told Song Yueming what he knew without reservation, but he picked up a piece of chicken in his hand and handed it to Xuan''er, who was already hungry at the side.


    "Then Cui Ting is so powerful? Then wouldn''t my Great Zhou be in danger?" Hearing this, Song Yueming asked excitedly, not even caring about the delicious food in front of him.


    "The battle between Xia and Zhou is no longer a matter of a day or two. Brother Song, what are you worried about? Besides, isn''t there Northern Realm Prince Mu Ji guarding the Sword Dragon Pass?" Xu Han replied indifferently. He was already accustomed to Song Yueming ''s shock at first glance.


    "Brother Xu''s words are wrong." Originally, Xu Han casually said this, but Song Yueming put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand in displeasure. Then, she looked at Xu Han seriously and said seriously, "Brother Xu, what you said is wrong." There is a saying that the rise and fall of the world is the responsibility of everyone. If everyone thinks that our Great Zhou Empire is as stable as Mount Tai, then they are arrogant, Jiu Xiaopeng. "Furthermore, everyone knows who that Beijiang King is. Eight years ago, he was able to become Zhu Xian ''s subordinate to the throne of Beijiang King. Who can say for sure if he will descend to the Great Xia Dynasty for greater benefits in the future?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Hearing this, Xu Han thought to himself that he was confused. How could he argue with this stupid youth about these matters? He smiled bitterly and nodded repeatedly, wanting to expose this matter.


    "Not good! Not good!" Right at this moment, a rough voice suddenly sounded from outside the room. Chu Chouli, who had just left for less than fifteen minutes, suddenly ran back with a loud shout.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Han frowned. He looked at the panicked Chu Chouli and asked. He thought in his heart that this fellow had done something shameful and was caught by someone.


    "That Tong Tiexin is leading a group of people to demolish your Brother Zhou''s house!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 75 Rules of Jianghu

    Brother Zhou?


    Among the few people Xu Han knew, Zhou Zhang was probably the only one who could be called Brother Zhou.


    That was a true personal disciple. Did Tong Tiexin dare to tear down Zhou Zhang''s house after eating Xiong Xin Leopard? Xu Han did not understand, but he could not sit idly by.


    He immediately exchanged glances with Song Yueming , not caring about this delicious meal. He hurriedly left the courtyard with Chu Chouli and headed towards Zhou Zhang''s residence at the top of the mountain.


    Xu Han vaguely guessed that Tong Tiexin had offended Zhou Zhang because of him, but he really couldn''t figure out who gave him such courage. "Then what exactly is Tong Tiexin''s background? How dare an inner sect disciple bully Zhou Zhang? Could it be that no one in the sect can take care of him?" Xu Han looked at Song Yueming and asked.


    "Brother Xu don''t know, although brother Zhou is nominally the exquisite pavilion heavy moment peak personal disciple, but it is not relying on his ability to go to that step, also not as talented as Hongjian martial uncle. It was as if something had happened to his family, and he was close to someone from the Martial Uncle generation in the sect. That was why he thought of a way to recruit him into the sect. All these years, the disciples of the sect had not participated in the competition with Brother Zhou. The people in the sect were shameless towards him. They thought that his cultivation was inferior to others, so they didn''t dare to make a fool of him. However, the identity of the personal disciple was placed there. The inner disciples did not dare to provoke him, and the personal disciples did not dare to associate with him. Song Yueming said slowly with a calm brow.


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. He did not expect that Zhou Zhang, who normally looked like he was greeting everyone with a smile, would be in such an unsatisfactory situation in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    "You also said that he is a direct disciple. How could this Tong Tiexin dare to touch Brother Zhou?"


    "Brother Xu, you really don''t know anything about the world. Senior Brother Tong''s inner sect disciples won the top spot in the competition. He has already advanced to become a direct disciple. He is under Martial Uncle Qingruxi of Zhongju Peak." Song Yueming said unhappily. She was obviously a little surprised that she didn''t know such a big thing about Xu Han.


    Hearing this, Xu Han probably understood a little. He didn''t say anything at the moment, but his expression was gloomy as he hurried forward.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at Zhou Zhang''s residence.


    "Here, right, right, here, move those out as well." Meng Shuge was standing in front of Zhou Zhang''s courtyard and shouting. Following his orders, several young men dressed as inner disciples moved out of the courtyard, one shelf after another filled with books.


    Tong Tiexin stood at the side with a man and a woman who looked like they were twenty-eight or twenty-nine, their expressions proud as they talked happily.


    Xu Han had seen how Zhou Zhang cherished these books. Even if he couldn''t put them on the bookshelf, the extra books would still be tidied up by him, and he wouldn''t be careless.


    However, at this moment, these books were casually thrown out of the courtyard by the inner sect disciples along with their bookshelves, scattered all over the ground.


    As for Zhou Zhang, he was squatting on the ground and silently picking up the scattered books. His expression was indifferent and he did not know whether he was happy or sad.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Han hurriedly walked forward to Zhou Zhang''s side.


    "Brother Zhou." He called out softly, his expression gloomy, just like the snow that was paved all over the ground.


    "Brother Xu, are you here?" Hearing this, Zhou Zhang raised his head to look at Xu Han. A smile appeared on his indifferent face. "This snow is wet, and books are easily soaked in ink. Brother Xu came at the right time. Help me tidy up." Zhou Zhang said in such a relaxed tone that he could not hear the loneliness or indignation of being chased out of the hospital.


    "Oh? Isn''t this Young Master Xu ? Why aren''t you working on the Xuanhe Peak ? Why are you here in my courtyard?" Not far away, Tong Tiexin and the others also noticed Xu Han''s arrival at that time. A trace of joy appeared on his face when his scheme succeeded. Then, he spoke loudly and walked towards Xu Han with an eager expression.


    A man and a woman who had just talked happily with him also cast their gazes at Xu Han at that time, seemingly curious, but with an undisguised disdain.


    "Those two are also direct disciples of Qingru Stream Sect. The male is called You Lingqu and the female is called Bai Fengyi ." Seeing this, Song Yueming hurriedly whispered in Xu Han''s ear. He could roughly see the anger in Xu Han''s heart at this moment, so he kindly reminded him that he was afraid that Xu Han would irritate the three of them. At that time, with their strength, they probably wouldn''t be able to defeat these people.


    "Your courtyard?" "Isn''t this Brother Zhou''s courtyard? I''m ignorant. In the past, I''ve only heard that Jiu likes to occupy the Magpie Nest and dogs like to chase after people, but I don''t want Big Brother Tong to have such a hobby. It''s strange, strange!" Xu Han asked with a puzzled expression.


    "You!" Hearing this, Tong Tiexin''s expression instantly changed as anger rose to the tip of his eyebrows. He originally wanted to provoke Xu Han with the matter of Zhou Zhang, so it was best for him to make a move first. Then, in the name of self-defense, he tried to teach Xu Han a lesson, but he didn''t want Xu Han to be sharp-tongued. Just a few words made his heart burn with rage, and he almost couldn''t help but make a move. Fortunately, the two senior brothers and sisters standing beside him had managed to wake Tong Tiexin up even though they had reached out to stop him.


    "Brother Xu''s mouth kung fu is good, It''s just that I''m not making things difficult for Brother Zhou, "The rules of the Linglong Pavilion are like this. The closer the Chongju Peak is to the peak, the more abundant the spiritual energy of heaven and earth will be. It is a long-established rule for personal disciples to determine their residence based on their strength. I feel that Senior Brother Zhou''s residence is not bad, so I want to challenge Senior Brother Zhou. However, Senior Brother Zhou doesn''t dare to fight. I am only following the rules, right?" Tong Tiexin , who had calmed down, quickly adjusted her mood and looked at Xu Han. However, the provocative tone in her tone was not concealed.


    "Nonsense! Senior Brother Zhou lives in the outer perimeter of his personal disciple''s residence. Where do you want to live? You must come and snatch Senior Brother Zhou''s residence. I think you are deliberately looking for trouble." Hearing this, Song Yueming , who had originally wanted to persuade Xu Han not to be impulsive, immediately blew up. He didn''t want to pass it on to the inner sect. He pointed at Tong Tiexin ''s nose and scolded.


    " Song Yueming , I see that you are young and ignorant and don''t have the same knowledge as you. I will follow the rules and live wherever I want. If you continue to speak nonsense and ruin my reputation, I will take you to Martial Uncle Ding of the Sword Hall to have a good discussion!" Tong Tiexin ''s expression sank as he shouted.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Move it for me!" Behind them, Meng Shuge and the others were also attracted by the commotion and stopped for a moment. Tong Tiexin turned around and shouted at them. Meng Shuge regained his senses and his expression became even more serious. He had successively suffered defeat in Xu Han''s hands several times. Today, he had finally found an opportunity, so he was naturally complacent in his heart.


    He winked at the disciples who were in charge of transporting the bookshelves. Those disciples knowingly threw the bookshelves on the ground harder and harder. Immediately, the books scattered all over the ground, appearing to be in a mess.


    Seeing this scene, Song Yueming ''s face instantly turned purple. He looked at Tong Tiexin and the others with a face full of resentment and extreme anger.


    "Brother Xu, Brother Song, Big Brother Chu , don''t be angry. Junior Brother Tong also acts according to the rules of the mountain gate. I, Zhou, am not good at learning." On the other hand, Zhou Zhang spoke at that time with a calm expression on his face. There was actually not the slightest bit of dissatisfaction on his face.


    After saying that, he lowered his body and began to slowly tidy up the books on the ground.


    He did it very seriously. Every bit of snow on every book was cleaned up by him. If some pages were soaked in snow, he would mark them and put them aside. He thought that they would be ready to dry.


    Song Yueming couldn''t bear to watch anymore. He knew that even Meng Shuge wouldn''t be a match for his own cultivation, not to mention Tong Tiexin ''s three direct disciples. Therefore, he could only glared fiercely at the arrogant Tong Tiexin , then crouched down and helped Zhou Zhang sort out the scattered books on the ground.


    "Brother Song, Brother Zhou."


    At this moment, Xu Han, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke.


    His voice was very deep, as deep as a thousand-year-old tree or a ten thousand-year-old well.


    Zhou Zhang and Song Yueming were stunned. They turned to look at Xu Han, only to see that the youth''s expression was ice-cold. It was as if there was a layer of wind and snow covering him. He did not reveal his face, but it was bone-piercing.


    "What? Is Young Master Xu dissatisfied with the rules of our Exquisite Pavilion?" Tong Tiexin , who seemed to have noticed Xu Han''s peculiarity and was afraid that he would swallow his anger, hurriedly asked.


    He impatiently waited for Xu Han to make his move. At that time, he would be able to teach this underestimated enemy a lesson.


    With his cultivation at the Three Origin Realm, it seemed to him that it would be a piece of cake to take care of Xu Han, whose meridians were completely severed. As long as he grasped his limits and didn''t cause any casualties, even if the Sect Leader were to pursue the matter, he wouldn''t be afraid. Thinking of this, Tong Tiexin ''s lips curled into a cruel smile. He seemed to have seen Xu Han kneeling at his feet and begging for mercy.


    At that time, Song Yueming regained his senses. He was afraid that Xu Han would fall for Tong Tiexin ''s trickery on impulse, so he immediately wanted to remind him.


    "But I''m a little dissatisfied."


    However, at that moment, Xu Han''s deep voice sounded again. He slowly put down the black cat on his shoulder and stood straight. His gaze was cold as he looked straight at Tong Tiexin in front of him.


    "Is that so? It''s easy." The smile on Tong Tiexin ''s face became even more intense. "Senior Brother Zhou is unwilling to bully me and not fight with me. Then Young Master Xu will fight with me on behalf of Senior Brother Zhou. How about it?"


    "That''s exactly what I meant." Xu Han stretched out his hand to brush off the snow stains on his clothes and replied almost as soon as Tong Tiexin made this suggestion.


    Xu Han''s straightforwardness far exceeded Tong Tiexin''s expectations, but seeing her plan succeed, Tong Tiexin had no time to think about the reason behind it.


    He took a step forward and looked at Xu Han provocatively. He smiled sinisterly and said, " Young Master Xu , don''t worry, you are the guest sect master. According to the rules of my Exquisite Pavilion, I will act appropriately."


    "Hmm? The rules of the Exquisite Pavilion? I, Xu, am not clear about the rules of the Exquisite Pavilion. I only know the rules of Jianghu." Xu Hanyan said with a smile on his face. " Big Brother Chu , tell me about the rules."


    The bearded middle-aged man grinned.


    "Jianghu is a matter of Jianghu."


    "The grudge dissipated with a single sword strike."


    "Life and death are at stake."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 76 I Gave You Your Life!

    As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere on the field instantly quieted down.


    No one expected Xu Han, whose meridians were completely severed and whose cultivation was not at the Treasure Aquarius Realm, to dare to say such words.


    This clearly meant that he wanted to set up a life-and-death situation and fight to the death!


    Hearing this, Tong Tiexin was also stunned. Xu Han''s daring to help Zhou Zhang out had already surprised Tong Tiexin, and Tong Tiexin was even more surprised by what he said afterwards. He looked at the cold-faced youth in front of him for a long time, unable to understand whether he was really stupid, or if he had something else to rely on.


    Tong Tiexin ''s heart did hesitate at that moment, but he quickly suppressed this hesitation.


    He finally managed to find this opportunity to teach Xu Han a lesson. If he let go now, this face would not pass, and the anger in his heart would not disappear.


    Thinking of this, his face immediately revealed a sinister smile.


    "Alright! Then I will offend you today." Tong Tiexin said. At that moment, an imposing aura suddenly rose from his body. Tong Tiexin didn''t have the guts to kill Xu Han who was personally accepted by Ning Zhumang . However, Tong Tiexin was happy to let him lie on the bed for three to four months.


    After saying this, Tong Tiexin stretched out his hand and wanted to say the word "please".


    However, Xu Han didn''t care about his rules.


    What Xu Han learned was the ability to kill.


    Since this was murder, he would eventually die.


    And since he was a dead man, why would he tell him any rules?


    The word "please" in Tong Tiexin ''s mouth was still spinning in his throat when Xu Han''s right hand wrapped in white cloth suddenly clenched his fist and punched out.


    At that moment, the muscles around his body bulged high, and he used all of his strength to attack. His seemingly ordinary punch faintly emitted the sound of air-piercing sounds.


    The sound was like thunder, like a ferocious tiger, with the power to cut through mountains and stones, and the courage to burst through and sink ships.


    Tong Tiexin and the two direct disciples behind him narrowed their eyes. They were all knowledgeable people. Ordinary Aquarius martial artists could only swing their arms with a strength of around ten juns. The sound of Xu Han waving his right arm could only be triggered with a strength of at least eighty juns.


    How could an ordinary person do this?


    Even if a physical body cultivator reached the Diamond Realm, he would only be able to wield a strength of around fifty jun with one arm.


    At that time, they suddenly came to their senses. This Xu Han was clearly a physical martial artist!


    "Be careful!" You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi , the two who had worshipped Tong Tiexin under the Clear Stream Sect, cried out in shock at that moment.


    After all, Tong Tiexin was a cultivator who had reached the Three Elements Realm. He was extremely quick to react. He was shocked, and his True Qi surged. His hands were in the shape of an oblique cross, standing in front of his chest, wanting to block Xu Han''s punch.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded.


    Xu Han bowed his body, still maintaining the posture of the punch.


    However, Tong Tiexin ''s body flew backwards like a doll and landed heavily on the snow several zhang away. Blood continuously flowed from his arms, and his flesh was already mangled. His entire body tilted its head and fainted.


    The atmosphere in the surroundings became quiet again.


    Song Yueming widened her eyes, her mouth wide open as if she could hold an egg for a moment.


    Zhou Zhang was still unaware of this and was still quietly taking care of his scattered books.


    Why did Meng Shuge and the inner sect disciples look like they had seen ghosts in the daytime?


    No one expected that this trash youth whose meridians had been rumored to have been completely severed would actually possess such a terrifying physical body cultivation. With just a single punch, he knocked Tong Tiexin , who had just advanced to become a direct disciple, to the ground.


    As the object of everyone''s exclamation, Xu Han silently withdrew his fist at that time. Then, he frowned in frustration and shook his head, saying, "It has been too long since I moved. This punch actually didn''t kill him."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Only then did they realize that what Xu Han had said earlier was not a bluff. He really wanted to take Tong Tiexin ''s life. You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi ''s faces turned cold. Not only did Xu Han possess a high cultivation base, his thoughts were even more vicious. They were completely different from the rumored trash.


    Just as they were thinking about this, Xu Han, who had retracted his fist, took another step forward, looking like he wanted to walk towards the place where Tong Tiexin fell to the ground.


    You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi were shocked in their hearts as they hurriedly stepped forward to block Xu Han''s path.


    " Young Master Xu , you''ve already won. Let''s call it a day. We''ll have someone bring Junior Brother Zhou''s things back. Please don''t push any further." You Lingqu said. This man was around thirty years old, carrying a long saber on his back. His face was resolute, and when he spoke, he carried a tool of words.


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his eyebrows. He looked up at You Lingqu and licked his tongue. Then, a spring-like smile appeared on his face. "We have hands, don''t bother everyone. Today, I only want to take his life."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he stepped forward again, the killing intent in his eyes as if it was real.


    "The surname Xu, this is the Linglong Pavilion. Do you dare to kill him?" Bai Fengyi also angrily scolded at that time. She had seen many bold people, but she had never heard of daring to kill a personal disciple in this Exquisite Pavilion.


    Xu Han wasn''t bluffing. He really wanted to kill Tong Tiexin .


    Twelve years of living as a beggar and four years of living and dying in Dark Asura Hall allowed Xu Han to understand the simplest principle.


    Tong Tiexin was a narrow-minded person, and he was always making things difficult on the way to the Exquisite Pavilion. Xu Han wanted to enter the Exquisite Pavilion, so he decided to settle things peacefully and didn''t want to clash head-on with him. After arriving at the Linglong Pavilion, he was even more reluctant to provoke him.


    However, things went against their wishes. The more they hid from each other, the more they thought that you were weak and easy to bully.


    First, he spread rumors and had Song Yueming come to his house. Then, he sent Meng Shuge to search. Today, it was even more difficult for Zhou Zhang.


    With Tong Tiexin as a person, the two of them would definitely find a way to make things ugly for him again. There was a saying that I was in the open and the enemy was in the dark, but Xu Han was not stupid enough to give the other party a second chance.


    In this life, Xu Han had lived for eighteen years, and he didn''t know many people, let alone many people who could make him his friend.


    It was precisely because he had so little that he had to cherish it even more.


    Tong Tiexin was wrong because he dared to vent his anger on Zhou Zhang. If he didn''t settle this karma today, Tong Tiexin''s target might not be Zhou Zhang, but Song Yueming , Qin Keqing , and the others.


    How could Xu Han tolerate him?


    But Xu Han also knew that he couldn''t kill Tong Tiexin today.


    Not to mention You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi , two Nether Opening Realm experts, how could Xu Han succeed in their hands? Even if the two of them ignored him, Xu Han had killed Tong Tiexin in front of so many people. The blame from above was enough to make Xu Han unable to bear it.


    Xu Han wanted to kill Tong Tiexin , but now was not the best time.


    He needed to wait, wait for a suitable opportunity, and kill him without anyone noticing. That was the best and safest method.


    Xu Han was very clear on this point, and all he needed to do now was to put on his proper posture. It was enough to give Tong Tiexin enough deterrence to prevent him from moving for a short period of time.


    Hence, when Bai Fengyi scolded him angrily, Xu Han stopped and turned his head to look at the two of them who were glaring at him angrily.


    At that time, his eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He nodded his head gently, "Yes, you two are right. After all, this is the Exquisite Pavilion. It''s not good to kill someone."


    After saying that, the aura around him actually subsided at that moment.


    This reaction caused the two of them to be stunned. Obviously, they couldn''t understand how Xu Han, who was still filled with killing intent just now, could let go of the killing intent in his heart.


    However, this was a good thing after all. Although they did not have much contact with Tong Tiexin before, it was fortunate that they were able to protect his life under the same master. If Xu Han insisted on killing Tong Tiexin, this matter would be hard to handle.


    "It''s just¡­"


    Just as the two of them secretly let out a sigh of relief, Xu Han''s voice rang out again.


    Their hearts skipped a beat, and they felt that something was wrong.


    At that moment, their eyes went blurry, and a black shadow suddenly rushed to where Tong Tiexin had fallen to the ground.


    "Ah!!!" The unconscious Tong Tiexin suddenly let out a pig-like scream. He suddenly sat up and covered his right hand with his left hand. The index finger and middle finger on his right hand were nowhere to be found, and blood flowed everywhere.


    As for a black cat whose face was covered in blood, it slowly walked to Xu Han''s side with those two fingers in its mouth.


    Afterwards, he spat out those two fingers in front of You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi , jumped up, and landed on Xu Han''s shoulder again, rubbing Xu Han''s neck intimately.


    "It''s just that I''m from a reckless family, so I don''t understand anything."


    "He agreed to my life and death battle. This life and death conceit is the rule."


    "Jing Linglong Pavilion is a great sect of the Righteous Dao. If you can''t see the smell of blood, then take two of its fingers and count it as your life."


    "But according to the rules of Jianghu, I''ll spare his life. When he sees me in the future, he''ll have to walk around, lower his head and be a dog."


    At this point, Xu Han turned to look at the frightened Tong Tiexin and said word by word with a cold voice.


    "If you''re used to it, I won''t care if you live for a hundred years."


    "But if you don''t get used to it one day¡­"


    "Then your life, no matter how I give it to you, I will take it back!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 77 The Rules of the Exquisite Pavilion

    You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi looked at the smiling youth in front of them, but they felt a chill in their hearts.


    They had also been walking on Jianghu for many years, so they were naturally aware of the dangers in Jianghu. However, they had never seen someone as old as Xu Han who was so cruel.


    " Meng Shuge , take Junior Brother Tong to Xuanhe Peak to find a doctor."


    When You Lingqu thought of this, a cold light flashed in his eyes. He took a step forward and said in a deep voice.


    "¡­ Oh!" Meng Shuge was still thinking about how he had embarrassed Xu Han several times before. Looking at the youth who was smiling like a ghost, fear could not help but arise in his heart. At this moment, the order from You Lingqu was like an amnesty. He hurriedly brought the inner sect disciples and helped Tong Tiexin , who was in a sorry state of blood, to run down the mountain. He actually did not dare to look up at Xu Han even once from beginning to end.


    "What? Brother You still has some advice?" Xu Han looked at You Lingqu with an ice-cold expression. Seeing that he did not intend to leave, he asked at that time. However, there was still a faint smile on his face.


    Tong Tiexin is my junior brother after all. Whether it''s right or wrong, you cut off his fingers in front of me. In the end, I have to settle this debt with Young Master Xu . You Ling Qu Han said. His clothes suddenly bulged at that moment, and boundless power poured out from his body like a tide.


    At that moment, a wave of pressure also pressed down on Xu Han''s face.


    That was the unique strength of a Nether Opening Realm cultivator. After opening the Pylon Gate, true energy turned into true essence. Whether it was to defend against enemies or to defend one''s heart, it was extremely effective. Cultivating to an extremely high realm, it was not impossible to obtain a person''s head from a few miles away.


    This was also the reason why the suppressive power of a physical body cultivator against an ordinary cultivator would naturally disappear after reaching the Nether Opening Realm.


    Cultivators of this realm had all sorts of strange attacking methods, and with the support of True Essence, their combat strength and defensive strength were not inferior to those of their physical bodies. Therefore, they were often enough to toy with their physical bodies in the same realm with applause.


    "Nether Opening Realm¡­"


    Feeling that pressure, Xu Han''s mind sank. Back then, Xu Han was able to defeat the Asura Envoy of the Violet Firmament Realm because of the explosion of black cat demonic power that he had absorbed over the past year. For this reason, he almost lost his life.


    And now, those demonic powers had long dissipated, and You Lingqu ''s strength was clearly far higher than that of the Asura Envoy. Compared to him, Xu Han had no chance of winning. He really didn''t expect this direct disciple to use such a clumsy excuse to attack him. Thinking of this, Xu Han subconsciously took a step back, hoping to maintain a relatively safe distance from You Lingqu . If he really did, he would be able to adapt to the situation.


    "Senior Brother You, Young Master Xu and Senior Brother Tong agreed to fight. You and I are both witnesses. Aren''t you bullying us a little too much by taking action now?" Song Yueming , who had been shocked by Xu Han''s sudden display of strength, finally regained his senses. He stepped in front of Xu Han and said to You Ling.


    This young man''s thoughts were always like this, thinking that everything in this world could be said right or wrong as long as it had a single word.


    He didn''t know that the truth was something that would always be built on a fist.


    No matter what you say, his fist is bigger than yours. With a punch, your divine form will be annihilated.


    At that time, no one would care about the truth of a dead person.


    "Who are you? Do you have the right to speak?" A wisp of hostility surfaced in You Ling''s eyes. His body trembled, and a huge fluctuation of True Essence assaulted him. At that time, Song Yueming ''s body flew backwards as if he had been heavily injured. Fortunately, Xu Han''s eyes were quick and he hurriedly supported him. Otherwise, he would inevitably fall to the ground, causing him to be in a sorry state.


    "Senior Brother You!" Song Yueming duan did not expect You Lingqu to be so irritable. He pointed at You Lingqu and wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, You Lingqu''s hand suddenly reached out and was about to grab Song Yueming ''s throat.


    "You still want to be noisy? Today, I will teach you what it means to respect your teacher!" As he spoke, killing intent surged in his eyes.


    Although he did not have a deep friendship with Tong Tiexin , he was the one who brought it. Xu Han took off Tong Tiexin ''s two fingers in front of him. This news spread out that he had no face, and his master''s face was also not hanging. Thinking of this, hostility surged in his chest. He was even more bored with Song Yueming , who was still talking nonstop. He was extremely ruthless when he attacked.


    "How dare you!" Seeing that You Lingqu was clearly moved by killing intent, Xu Han immediately gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. His right arm, which was wrapped in a white strip, hurriedly stretched out to block Song Yueming ''s path.


    Bang!


    The two collided and a muffled sound exploded.


    At that moment, Xu Han and Song Yueming ''s bodies retreated. Xu Han was not able to receive the palm of this Nether Opening Realm expert. Even with the strangeness of his right arm, Xu Han''s body was still shaken by the force and his head was dumbfounded.


    Just as the two of them were about to fall to the ground, a pair of large hands suddenly stretched out and steadily pressed down on their backs. The enormous force dissipated under the comfort of their palms.


    Xu Han and Song Yueming were stunned for a moment. Turning around, they saw Zhou Zhangzheng standing behind them with a cold expression and smiling faintly at the two of them.


    Then, he stepped forward and walked to the crimson-eyed You Ling. He asked with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Senior Brother You, in the eight years since I entered the sect, have I ever done anything beyond that?"


    Hearing this, You Lingqu was stunned. Zhou Zhang''s cultivation had made the direct disciples of Zhong Ju Peak shameless. However, these past few years had been their own responsibility. Indeed, they had never heard of any disputes with anyone. Even their residences had moved again and again, landing on the edge of this mountain peak.


    "But I didn''t." You Lingqu ''s expression turned cold as he said in a deep voice, "Brother Zhou''s matter is a dispute with my junior brother. I can''t interfere, but this Xu Han has hurt Tong Tiexin in front of me. If this matter is over, how can I save face? Isn''t it a joke for others? Brother Zhou, please don''t meddle in other people''s affairs!"


    You Lingqu ''s voice was extremely deep, and the threat in his tone was even more unconcealed.


    "That''s too bad." However, Zhou Zhang did not seem to have heard of this, and his face still carried his usual spring breeze-like smile.


    "Junior apprentice-brother Tong and I are fighting. Young Master Xu is standing up for me. If Senior Apprentice-brother You wants to gain face, is I going to be incredible?"


    "Huh?" You Lingqu was stunned again. He looked at Zhou Zhang seriously for a while, and then his expression immediately became exciting. He suddenly laughed loudly as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    "Face? Junior Brother Zhou, I only called you Junior Brother after giving you enough face. Do you really think you''re worthy of being a personal disciple in this Exquisite Pavilion?" You Lingqu smiled as he finished speaking. Then, his expression sank. A harsh expression appeared on his brows again. He stared at the man in white and said coldly, "You Lingqu wants face? Alright! Use your abilities!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhang''s expression slightly froze for a breath or two before he nodded.


    "That''s right."


    He replied.


    Then, the faint smile on his pale face suddenly subsided at that moment.


    An inexplicable imposing aura surged out from under his clothes as his smile subsided. The imposing aura was extremely majestic, but it was not triggered by true essence or internal force.


    It was more like something innate, purer and more noble than the former.


    You Lingqu did not understand where that aura came from, but at that moment, his heart trembled, as if he was filled with fear.


    He cultivated the Dao of the Saber, and he focused on advancing forward without fear in his heart.


    At that moment, the fear in Zhou Zhang''s heart caused You Lingqu , who had awakened, to feel a burst of anger. He was actually frightened to the point of trembling by an acknowledged trash.


    You Lingqu , who was not depressed at all, was dazed by the anger at this moment.


    "Good! Junior Brother Zhou actually insists on standing up for this brat. Then I will teach Junior Brother Zhou the rules of the Exquisite Pavilion together today!" After saying that, You Lingqu no longer hesitated. He suddenly stretched out his hand and transformed it into a palm. True essence surged crazily from his entire body. The might of that palm was like a cold wind, and it was as fast as lightning.


    Seeing that, this palm was about to hit Zhou Zhang''s chest.


    At that time, Zhou Zhang was still standing on the spot with his head bent down. He did not have the slightest intention of dodging, and the strange aura around him became even more majestic at that moment.


    As the aura spread out, the pair of swords that Xu Han had seen hanging on the wall suddenly trembled in the house not far away.


    It was like a ghost that had been silent for a thousand years had finally returned to the mortal world, and it was like a devil god that had been imprisoned for tens of thousands of years until the day the cage was broken.


    The pair of swords trembled crazily, and they were about to pull out their swords from their sheaths.


    But at this moment.


    A stone flew over from not far away. Its speed was extremely fast, but it landed on You Lingqu ''s palm that slapped towards Zhou Zhang without any bias.


    Zhou Zhang and You Lingqu had never expected such a change.


    A bright light flashed in Zhou Zhang''s eyes, as if he had realized something. The violent aura around him abruptly retracted, but You Lingqu was unable to avoid being hit by the stone. He immediately let out a muffled snort and retracted his arm. However, a bloody scar was still left on his arm by the stone.


    You Ling Qu Duan, who had been stopped several times, was furious to the extreme. He covered his hands and looked around. He coldly said, "Who pretended to be a ghost and hurt people with concealed weapons? Such despicable methods!"


    "Next?"


    As his voice fell, a gentle voice sounded from afar in response.


    "You, you are so powerful."


    As the voice said this, everyone felt their eyes blur, and a petite figure wearing a pink dress suddenly landed in front of everyone.


    After that person landed on the ground, he turned to look at You Lingqu . The corner of his eyes narrowed and a tiger tooth appeared at the corner of his lips. He asked with a smile.


    "Even Senior Sister dares to curse?"


    "Do I have to teach you the rules of the Exquisite Pavilion as well?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 78 As a Gentleman, He Was a Lowly Person

    You Lingqu ''s expression instantly turned extremely ugly when he saw the person''s appearance clearly.


    "What does Senior Sister mean? I didn''t expect that Senior Sister was joking with me. That''s why I said that earlier. Please forgive me, Senior Sister." He cupped his hands and said with a calm expression. No matter how dissatisfied he was at this moment, he had no choice but to lower his head.


    That''s Fang Ziyu !


    The Second Senior Sister on the Chongju Peak of the Exquisite Pavilion, I''m afraid only those Martial Uncles know how strong her cultivation is. Looking at the younger generation of the Exquisite Pavilion, other than the eldest senior brother who had been in seclusion all year round, no one could possibly suppress this 34-year-old girl.


    Moreover, she had a strange temperament. At this moment, You Lingqu could not figure out whether the other party was acting on a whim or for some other reason. Therefore, she had to act carefully to avoid provoking this aunt''s unhappiness.


    "Is that so?" Fang Ziyu looked at You Lingqu suspiciously with his eyes sideways. His big eyes seemed to be able to speak, and they were extremely cute.


    "Naturally, naturally." However, You Lingqu did not have the slightest intention of appreciating such a beautiful scenery. He hurriedly nodded, fearing that he would offend Fang Ziyu .


    "Oh, alright then. Tell someone to bring these things out, then move them back. Then, you can leave." Fang Ziyu nodded casually. Then, he pointed at the scattered books and the bookshelves lying on the side.


    "Huh?" You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi , who were behind him, were stunned for a moment before they quickly recovered their senses. This Fang Ziyu wanted to support Xu Han''s group!


    He did not understand how Xu Han, who had only been in the Exquisite Pavilion for less than two months, managed to get on good terms with Fang Ziyu . However, he was unwilling to accept it. At that moment, he said in a deep voice, "This matter concerns Master Qing Ruxi''s face. Senior Sister, please."


    "Your master Qing Ruxi''s face is face. Isn''t my master''s face face?" Fang Ziyu ''s expression and her voice turned cold at that moment.


    "Huh?" When You Lingqu heard this, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. "How can this have anything to do with Martial Uncle Zhong?"


    Apparently, he was extremely fearful of Martial Uncle Zhong.


    "Tong Tiexin is your fellow disciple. You are righteous to act for him. But Zhou Zhang is also my junior brother. How can I just sit back and watch? Or let your master fight with my master. What do you intend to do?"


    Fang Ziyu said calmly. That gentle voice caused You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi ''s bodies to tremble. At that time, the two of them exchanged glances and saw a dense look of shock in each other''s eyes.


    As everyone knew, Zhou Zhang could become a direct disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion by relying on the relationship of a Martial Uncle in the sect. According to the convention, every direct disciple had to worship a Martial Uncle as a disciple. Everyone knew very little about who Zhou Zhang''s master was. It had even been a long time. Everyone thought that although Zhou Zhang was a personal disciple in name, his cultivation was too low. No one among the martial uncles was willing to accept him as a disciple, so he only had a false title.


    After listening to Fang Ziyu ''s words, they finally realized that Zhou Zhang had actually entered Martial Uncle Zhong''s sect. With that person''s eyes, how could he fall for this weak Zhou Zhang? The only explanation was that the person who had introduced him to the mountain was Martial Uncle Zhong!


    Thinking of this, You Lingqu was immediately shocked.


    "I understand! I''ll go get someone to tidy up this place!" Then, with a calm expression, he cupped his hands towards Fang Ziyu . He turned around and pulled Bai Fengyi away quickly. There was no hesitation in the entire process. It could be seen how much energy Fang Ziyu , or Martial Uncle Zhong, had behind Fang Ziyu .


    After the two of them walked away, Fang Ziyu turned around. She clapped her hands and looked at the people behind her who had yet to recover their strength. She narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "Surnamed Xu, remember this kindness. Next time I want you to roast sweet potatoes¡­"


    "I will definitely be on call." Xu Han smiled and cupped his hands.


    "Many thanks to Senior Sister, Brother Xu and Brother Song today." Zhou Zhang also said at that time. Then he turned his head to look at the pale-faced Song Yueming and said, "Brother Xu, Brother Song''s condition doesn''t seem to be very good. Take him to Xuanhe Peak for treatment. There''s no problem here. When I''ve tidied up the things here, I''ll come and find you."


    Xu Han looked at Song Yueming beside him. His cultivation was not at the Pill Sun Realm, and he had received a palm strike from You Lingqu , who was at the Netherpassage Realm. Even though the other party had no intention of killing him, it was still uncomfortable for Song Yueming. When Xu Han thought of this, he nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll take Brother Song to treat him now."


    After that, a group of people bid farewell to each other, and then Xu Han led Song Yueming and Chu Chouli down the mountain slowly.


    Zhou Zhang stood side by side with the petite Fang Ziyu , watching the three of them leave.


    At that time, the smile on Fang Ziyu ''s face suddenly subsided.


    "Have you forgotten Master''s warning?" She asked in a cold voice, but her gaze did not look at the man beside her.


    "Of course I do. It''s just that when a person lives for a lifetime, there are some things he can endure, but there are some things he can''t endure." The man smiled and said.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu turned his head and gave him a fierce glance. "Hmph, just like that Chen, his mouth is full of reasons that I don''t know where it came from."


    "Senior apprentice-sister praises me. How can I compare to senior apprentice-brother Zhou?" At this point, the man seemed to suddenly recall something. He then turned around and asked, "Oh right, did Senior Brother ever come out of seclusion?"


    These words pierced Fang Ziyu ''s painful feet. Her expression changed. She stomped her foot fiercely and gritted her teeth. "It''s best to die inside if you love coming out of seclusion!"


    Then, the Second Senior Sister swelled her cheeks and left angrily, leaving Zhou Zhang smiling bitterly and shaking her head.


    ¡­


    On the way down the mountain, Song Yueming ''s body became weaker and weaker, and it was difficult for him to walk on his own.


    Although Chu Chouli was annoyed by Song Yueming''s doctrine every day, he volunteered to carry Song Yueming on his back.


    He didn''t know if the injuries in his body were too severe or if he had any thoughts. Along the way, Song Yueming almost didn''t say anything, and Xu Han and Chu Chouli were also afraid of disturbing him, so they were extremely silent.


    The group of people quietly walked to the foot of the mountain and were about to head towards Xuanhe Peak.


    But at that time, Song Yueming , who was silent all the way, suddenly said, "Brother Xu¡­"


    However, after he called out Xu Han''s name, he fell silent again, looking like he was about to say something.


    Hearing this, Xu Han revealed a bitter smile. He could roughly guess what Song Yueming wanted to say.


    This Song Yueming ''s temperament was really too rigid. He was so rigid that he was almost paranoid. Although he was a martial arts student, he believed in the principles of right and wrong of a scholar. However, he did not know those principles. Even few scholars could believe him.


    However, he did not have any bad intentions. In the end, this injury was caused by Xu Han, but Xu Han could not ignore it.


    At that time, Xu Han turned around and looked at Song Yueming and asked, "Brother Song, do you want to ask Senior Brother Zhou and Tong Tiexin why they are in such a difficult situation? Or do you want to ask why You Lingqu hurt you?"


    Hearing Xu Hanzhi''s words, Song Yueming ''s face revealed a hint of surprise, but that surprise quickly dimmed.


    "Although Brother Xu is about the same age as me, he can see through the world more clearly than I can. I can''t hide my thoughts from Brother Xu." Song Yueming said in a low voice, but her mood was somewhat depressed.


    Song Yueming thought of Tong Tiexin and You Lingqu as fellow disciples, but the other party treated him like this, causing Song Yueming to be greatly shocked.


    Xu Han also saw through his thoughts. He smiled faintly and said, "There are millions of people in this world. There are gentlemen and villains."


    "This gentleman is hard to deal with. Little people are easy to deal with. Therefore, we live in this world. We encounter more villains than gentlemen. In the future, we just need to treat people with more attention. Brother Song, don''t worry about it."


    "Brother Xu, do you mean that just because this lowly person is in charge, we have to follow the tide and settle things like this lowly person?" These words obviously puzzled Song Yueming , who had been invaded by the righteousness of his ancestors. He asked, puzzled, "Isn''t it nonsense for the sages to write books, to spread the cautionary tale of all generations, and to cultivate the grand wish of all eternity?"


    "That Dao is because there are so many charms in the world. We have to be ghosts as well. How can there be such a reason?" Song Yueming said discontentedly. Even though his body was extremely weak at this moment, the words that touched on his principles still made this youth''s mood a little high.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s body paused. He stopped for a while and remained silent. Song Yueming began to wonder if his words were too heavy, causing Xu Han to be unhappy.


    At that time, Xu Han suddenly turned around and looked at Song Yueming with an extremely serious expression. He said slowly.


    "Brother Song is a gentleman. It is naturally a good thing to do a gentleman''s thing."


    "But there are so many villains in this world, Brother Song, you have to remember one thing¡­"


    "To do a gentleman''s business is to be considerate."


    "Only then can you settle down."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 79 Which Is More Important

    Ye Hongjian ''s husband defeated the newly promoted direct disciple Tong Tiexin with a single punch, and the news of him cutting off his second finger quickly spread in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Xu Han''s deep concealment and cruel methods were demonized by the people with the intention, and they were passed down among the disciples of the various peaks to be divine.


    On the second day, the elders and deacons of the Xuanhe Peak gathered at the World-saving Palace.


    Before Sect Leader Ning Zhumang arrived, the elders and deacons of the various peaks whispered to each other. They didn''t know what to say, but their gazes were intentionally or unintentionally glancing at one of the purple-robed men.


    The man was over fifty years old. He had sharp eyebrows and tiger eyes. The outline of his face was as sharp as a knife. In front of him was a broadsword. At this moment, he was sitting on the side with a gloomy face. He could hear the whispers of the surrounding people clearly, and this made his expression even uglier. This person was the master of Tong Tiexin , who had his two fingers cut off by Xu Han-Qing Ruxi, a Mortal Realm cultivator!


    "Mr. Zhuo, what do you think the Sect Head Ning is calling the elders and deacons of the various peaks? Is it related to yesterday''s incident?" An old man dressed in a black robe asked the middle-aged man beside him.


    "It''s not like there were any deaths in the fights between disciples. If we have to gather the elders of the sect for this matter, wouldn''t we be too busy to death?" Mr. Zhuo asked with a faint smile.


    "What is that so-called thing? It''s worth the trouble?" Ning Zhumang ''s actions are always unrestrained. I think his position as the sect master is too comfortable. " The black-robed old man, Elder Hong, the deacon on the Dahuan Peak , complained.


    "Why should Elder Hong be angry? I''ll know what exactly is going on when the headmaster arrives." Mr. Zhuo smiled and said.


    Seeing him like this, Elder Hong knew that he didn''t have the heart to continue chatting on this topic, so he tactfully kept his mouth shut.


    ¡­


    Just as everyone was speculating, a black-robed, white-browed, black-haired man suddenly walked in from outside the palace. At that moment, the still noisy Grand Hall of the World-saving Palace instantly fell silent.


    When the man stepped onto the platform, the people sitting on both sides of the platform stood up and bowed to the man. They shouted, "Greetings, Sect Leader."


    When the white-browed man heard this, he nodded slightly and stretched out his hand to say, "Everyone, please take a seat."


    Although his voice was still as gentle as ever, it wasn''t difficult for those who had the heart to notice that the Sect Leader''s eyebrows were currently filled with a gloomy expression that was hard to dissipate.


    The white-browed man, the headmaster, Ning Zhumang , was about to take a seat when he finished speaking, but before his butt could land, a loud shout rang out from the crowd.


    "Xu Han, the guest of the Xuanhe Peak, is bullying us with his might. He has cut off my disciple Tong Tiexin ''s two fingers. Please help my disciple!"


    Qing Ru Xi, dressed in purple robes, took a big step towards the center of the hall and bowed his hands, shouting loudly.


    Everyone present had anticipated this scene and turned to look at Ning Zhumang on the high platform.


    No matter what, Xu Han was recruited by Ning Zhumang. Back then, the entire sect could be said to be discussing this matter. Ning Zhumang resisted the crowd and even took out his identity as the sect leader to forcefully suppress this matter. Now that Xu Han had caused this kind of trouble, Qing Ruxi even came to the door. It wasn''t too much to say that he was slapping Ning Zhumang in the face.


    Among them, people like Ding Jingcheng and Elder Hong, who had long been dissatisfied with Ning Zhumang , had mocking expressions written all over their eyes, waiting to see the Sect Leader make a fool of himself.


    As they had expected, Ning Zhumang ''s expression turned extremely ugly when he heard what Ru Xi said.


    After he silently looked at Qing Ruxi for a long time, he finally said with some exhaustion, "I already know about this matter. Elder Qing, don''t take it to heart. Later, I will send someone to visit Tong Tiexin to ensure that he will be alive and well within five days."


    Ning Zhumang ''s words clearly wanted to settle things peacefully, but since Qing Ruxi had chosen to expose this matter in front of everyone, such a result would not satisfy him.


    With a thud, Qing Ruxi suddenly knelt in front of the hall.


    "Then Xu Han will cut off my disciple''s fingers indiscriminately. If such a villain is not severely punished, he will probably make the sect''s most senior elders, deacons, and disciples'' servants feel cold hearts!"


    He said loudly, his voice filled with sorrow, as if he was feeling sorrowful about this matter.


    "Mm" Ning Zhumang ''s expression became even gloomier at that time. He reached out his hand to press the temples on both sides of his eyes. After a moment of silence, he asked, "In Elder Qing''s opinion, how should we deal with this matter?"


    "Xu Han dares to hurt our sect members. According to the rules of the sect, you should break an arm and drive him out of the Exquisite Pavilion. He is never allowed to enter the mountain gate again!" Qing Ruxi said loudly again, her tone resolute.


    "Elder Qing, this matter concerns Xu Han''s future after all. We still haven''t figured out the cause and effect of this matter. How about this? After Tong Tiexin recovers, we''ll call everyone involved in this matter to the front of the hall and confront each other face to face. At that time, the merits and demerits will be decided. Today, I''ll gather everyone here and have something important to do." Ning Zhumang ''s attitude softened slightly. Most likely, he wanted to expose this matter for the time being.


    "Sect Leader, I thought this matter was related to the Linglong Pavilion''s sect style. All the disciples are waiting for an explanation from the Sect Leader. My Linglong Pavilion is the leader of the righteous path in the world. If such a traitor comes out of the sect, it will not be punished strictly. Instead, it will only protect them. This will chill the hearts of everyone. It will shake the foundation of our Linglong Pavilion''s sect and destroy the thousand-year inheritance!!" Qing Ruxi said these words with tears streaming down her cheeks. If she didn''t know what was going on, the person in the room would have thought that he was a fist-chesting man, and would have given her unpleasant advice.


    Seeing this, Ning Zhumang felt a slight pain in his head. He suppressed his temper and advised, "Elder Qing, there are priorities."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Qing Ru Xi interrupted him once again.


    "I thought it was related to the sect''s inheritance. No matter how anxious I was, I couldn''t rush this matter!" In an instant, this matter was raised to the level of a sect''s inheritance by Qing Ru Xi.


    "Sect Leader, since Qing Zhang Lai insists on doing so, please give him an explanation. It''s fine, but this matter." At this time, the skinny Ding Jingcheng also took a step forward and cupped his hands towards Ning Zhumang .


    "That''s right, Elder Qing has risked his life and death for the Exquisite Pavilion for many years, and he has worked very hard. Please forgive me, Sect Leader!"


    With Ding Jingcheng leading the way, everyone in the hall stepped into the hall and shouted loudly.


    Ning Zhumang lowered his head and looked around the audience. They looked respectful and cupped their hands, but in reality, they were forcing the palace!


    Ning Zhumang knew this very well.


    He nodded his head, and at that moment, a thick hint of hostility suddenly appeared on his handsome face.


    "Good! Good!"


    "Very good!"


    He hurriedly said a few good words, then waved his hand, and snow-white letter papers flew out from his hands and scattered to the crowd below the stage.


    "Tell me about the sect''s inheritance, then take a good look. Is it your disciple, Qing Ru Xi, who caused trouble everywhere, or is it the matter mentioned in this letter that matters?"


    Ning Zhumang said sternly at that time. The usually gentle tone he could use to speak to the crowd was the only one that everyone present had ever seen in their lives. They were all stunned and hurriedly ended up staring at the letter.


    When they saw what was written on the letter, everyone''s bodies trembled and their faces revealed expressions of shock.


    On October 7, in Jingsheng City, Chongzhou , Deacon Liu Nan disappeared and seven accompanying disciples died from sword wounds.


    On the 18th of October, in Gumo Town, Xuzhou, personal disciple Xia Liuguang was killed. His head was different, and his death was cruel.


    On November 3, Elder Li Chenglong died in a restaurant in Red Head City, Jizhou. The cause of his death is unknown.


    11th month, 9th day, Yanlai City , Qingzhou Province, went to suppress the demonic beasts. Li Qing and Yue Ning, two direct disciples, died strangely, or were harmed by evil creatures.


    ¡­


    Snow-white letters were written on the news of the deaths of disciples sent to various sects.


    Ever since they established their own sect, there had never been news of such a large number of disciples being killed. At that moment, everyone revealed expressions of fear.


    "In just two months, my Linglong Pavilion has already lost three elders, four deacons, and nine direct disciples! Elder Qing, are you telling me that I am your troublesome disciple, or is my Linglong Pavilion''s current situation important?"


    At that moment, Ning Zhumang ''s cold voice sounded.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 80 Intent Is Like Iron

    That day, for some reason, the conversation between the upper echelons of the Jishi Prefecture was leaked out.


    Someone is going to attack Linglong Pavilion.


    Actually, there was no need to divulge this information. The Linglong Pavilion''s manpower had been transferred frequently these past few days. Most of the elders and direct disciples who usually stayed in the sect were transferred to various places one after another. As for those disciples who had been sent out earlier, their whereabouts were unknown, so they could roughly guess one or two of them with a slight association.


    Xu Han finished refining today''s pills as usual.


    More than a month had passed since he had promised Ning Zhumang to become the guest of the Exquisite Pavilion. He had also received the three hundred Origin Condensation Pills for the second month. Once he had refined all of these pills, his injuries on his meridians would probably be healed. According to the agreement, the medicinal pills needed to refine the demon arm should be almost finished.


    The purpose of coming to Linglong Pavilion was almost achieved, so Xu Han should be in a good mood.


    But in reality, Xu Han was not in a good mood.


    He stood at the entrance of the small porch window and watched as the number of disciples entering and leaving the mountain was much less than before. He was in a hurry and his expression was grave. Even Song Yueming , who was a frequent visitor in the courtyard, had come here sparsely lately, and his expression was not very good every time he came. After chatting with Xu Han for a while, he left.


    It''s December now.


    It was midwinter.


    Dark clouds covered the sky, covering the entire Exquisite Pavilion, pressing down on everyone as if they couldn''t breathe.


    "It''s raining heavily." Xu Han sighed lightly and was about to close the courtyard door.


    However, when he turned around, his heart skipped a beat.


    Xu Han seemed to have sensed something. He hurriedly looked in the direction of the stone table in the courtyard, only to see a figure sitting on the stone table. It was a middle-aged man with white eyebrows and black hair. He was currently smiling as he stared at Xu Han.


    At that time, Xu Han''s heart tensed up and he finally relaxed. "Lord Headmaster is not busy dealing with the internal and external troubles of the Exquisite Pavilion. Why are you worried about me?" Xu Han asked.


    "No tea, no water. It''s not the way to treat guests." Ning Zhumang smiled and said nonchalantly.


    Hearing this, Xu Han rolled his eyes. However, he still walked into the room and took out a pot of tea and two teacups and placed them in front of the stone table. He poured tea into one of the teacups and handed it over to Ning Zhumang . "Now, you can say, what are you doing here?"


    Ning Zhumang was still unmoved. He picked up the teacup and squinted at the full cup of tea, saying, "Tea is full of deception."


    However, Xu Han was somewhat helpless because of this mysterious Sect Leader. He simply sat down on the stone table and rolled his eyes. He looked like he liked to drink or not.


    "I''m here today to deliver something to you." At this moment, Ning Zhumang seemed to be satisfied. As he spoke, he slowly took out something from his bosom and placed it on the stone table.


    It was a white porcelain vase with some patterns carved on it. It didn''t look strange, but Xu Han''s eyes narrowed at that moment. He seemed to have realized something, and even his breathing became rapid at that moment.


    "This is?" Xu Han asked, his voice somewhat dry.


    "The Great Desolate Pill." A faint smile appeared on Ning Zhumang ''s face, as if he had anticipated Xu Han''s reaction.


    The Great Desolate Pill.


    It could be said to be a supreme treasure.


    It was refined from three precious medicinal herbs, Lou Yun Cao, Bei Mang Hua and Ning Xiang Guo, and several precious medicinal herbs as supplementary medicines. It took hundreds of complicated processes to refine them.


    It was also necessary for Xu Han to refine his demon arm.


    "So fast?" The Great Desolation Pill had been refined halfway through the three-month period agreed with Ning Zhumang , but it was somewhat beyond Xu Han''s expectations.


    "There is a grand formation on the summit of Xuanhe Peak, and there is also a Heavy Treasure Profound Dragon Cauldron. Together, the speed of the Envoy''s medicinal pill refinement is several levels faster than I expected." Ning Zhumang said with a smile. His tone was extremely casual, as if it was just a trivial matter.


    However, Xu Han knew how complicated the process of refining the Great Desolate Pill was. The slightest carelessness would cause the cauldron to explode. Therefore, he required the refiner to concentrate at all times and places. In Lenovo''s Linglong Pavilion, which had recently entered a troubled autumn, one could imagine how troubled Ning Zhumang was as the headmaster of the sect. In such a situation, he was able to refine the Great Desolation Pill for Xu Han so quickly, so he must have put in a lot of effort.


    "Thank you." Xu Han looked at the smiling Ning Zhumang and said sincerely.


    "Sincerely?" Unexpectedly, Xu Han''s words were captured by Ning Zhumang . The head sect master in charge of the first sect of Great Zhou moved his head forward, revealing a crafty smile like a child''s on his face.


    Xu Han''s heart sank as he guessed that Ning Zhumang was probably trying to repay his kindness.


    He naturally had a way to avoid this topic, making Ning Zhumang unable to speak.


    However, for some reason, Xu Han couldn''t help but think of the changes that had occurred in the Linglong Pavilion these past few days.


    Regardless of whether it was Zhou Zhang, Fang Ziyu , Song Yueming , or Qin Keqing , they had only come to the Xiaoxuan window a few times these past few days, and they were somewhat gloomy about the recent events.


    Xu Han didn''t have much affection for Linglong Pavilion, but Linglong Pavilion was a big ship. If this ship capsized, it would inevitably bring disaster to the fish in the pond.


    Xu Han might be able to escape, but some people were destined to be implicated.


    Just ignoring it, Xu Han felt guilty in his heart.


    After getting used to being that lone tiger leopard, he suddenly had some companions. It would be much harder for him to let go.


    "Sincerely." At this moment, Xu Han finally nodded towards Ning Zhumang and willingly jumped into the trap set by the Sect Leader.


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang smiled and said, "Do me a favor."


    "What is it?" Xu Han had already expected this. He calmly asked. His expression was silent, but he couldn''t see what a young man of this age should look like.


    "Qingzhou Yanlai City came in to cause trouble. Our Exquisite Pavilion has already sent out several disciples, but almost all of them died strangely. Three days later, the Heavy Moment Summit sent their personal disciple Fang Ziyu to investigate this matter thoroughly again. I want you to follow her."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He asked, somewhat puzzled, "I have heard about the Yanlai City demon disaster, but the direct disciples sent there are still unmatched. What use can it be if I, a Diamond Realm cultivator, follow along? Perhaps it will also drag others down."


    Xu Han''s words were not an excuse. He had such a temper. If he didn''t want to do something, he would refuse with a single mouthful. Since he had agreed, he would definitely do it if he could.


    However, the matter of Yan Lai City had already caused the loss of two direct disciples of the Netherpassage Realm. Xu Han could not figure out what benefit it would be to let him go. Ning Zhumang had wasted so much energy to refine the Great Desolate Pill for him, so he couldn''t just turn around and send him to his death, could he?


    "You''ve seen the situation in the Linglong Pavilion lately. The disciples sent out died strangely, and several branches were destroyed one after another. It seems that someone is secretly targeting the Linglong Pavilion." Ning Zhumang said in a deep voice. The expression on his face was unusually exhausted. He thought that he wouldn''t be able to lead a good life during this period of time.


    "Yes, I have. But Linglong Pavilion is the number one sect in Great Zhou after all. Who exactly wants to attack Linglong Pavilion? Don''t tell me you don''t have any clues at all?" Xu Han frowned, somewhat puzzled.


    Ning Zhumang paused for a moment before saying, "I''m in the open and the enemy is in the dark. We''ve gathered so many people from the sect to find out who did this. Most of the elders and deacons are sent out, and the rest are in important positions. There''s nothing we can do about it. The only thing we can do about Yan Lai City is to let Ziyu take the lead. However, although her cultivation is extraordinary, her mind is ¡­" Then he said, "So, I want you to stay by her side. This way, your relationship is fine. If you have something to say, she might listen."


    At this point, Ning Zhumang paused again, seemingly wanting to say something.


    "Second, how about it? Since you want my help, you need to tell me honestly." Xu Han was a little overwhelmed by Ning Zhumang ''s shyness, so he said angrily.


    "Haha." Ning Zhumang also realized that he had lost his composure. He smiled awkwardly and said, "After all, you came from Dark Asura Hall, so you have some understanding of their style of doing things."


    " Dark Asura Hall ?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s eyes immediately condensed. "Are you saying that this matter has something to do with Dark Asura Hall ?"


    "It''s just a guess." Ning Zhumang nodded. "The demonic troubles in the Azure Province are a bit strange, and that place is also one of the places where the Dark Asura Hall is most active. I''m afraid that it might have something to do with it."


    "Furthermore, this Great Desolate Pill is the best choice to suppress evil spirits. Although I don''t know what use you want, as long as you pay it down, you will have a certain degree of restraint against evil spirits. If anything really happens, with your protection, Ziyu will be able to gain that much life force."


    When Xu Han heard this, he finally smelled something. He looked Ning Zhumang up and down and asked suspiciously, "Tell me, you just want me to rely on this Great Desolate Pill to protect Fang Ziyu and keep her safe, right?"


    "That''s probably what I meant." Speaking of which, both sides were smart people. Ning Zhumang no longer hid anything, so he nodded and admitted it.


    Xu Han had met Fang Ziyu several times. He had a good impression of this young girl with astonishing cultivation. However, he had no reason to refuse this matter.


    However, his eyes narrowed after Ning Zhumang finished saying those words. With a strange expression, he asked, "Why don''t the other disciples see you being so sad? Could it be that Fang Ziyu was a romantic debt you owed when you were young?"


    This was originally a joke from Xu Han, but who knew that when he said this, the Sect Leader''s expression changed.


    Then, the smile on his face abruptly subsided, and he remained silent for a long time with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Seeing this, Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he was right?


    "I owe her mother a lot, but there is too little I can do. Therefore, I must protect her life."


    The Sect Leader said softly at that time.


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    However, his will was as firm as iron.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 81 An Enormous Opportunity

    Under Xu Han''s astonished gaze, Ning Zhumang warned Xu Han that he would have to leave after three days. Then, the Sect Leader turned around and left.


    Xu Han did not intend to probe into the relationship between Ning Zhumang and Fang Ziyu . He picked up the porcelain bottle containing the Great Desolate Pill and thought for a while. He couldn''t help but want to swallow the Great Desolate Pill now, but he quickly put away his thoughts.


    The Great Desolate Pill was extremely important to him.


    No matter what, this thing was still a medicinal pill.


    As long as it was a medicinal pill, it required medicinal power, but his meridians had not been completely repaired. Without the medicinal power of the Great Desolation Pill, it was very likely that it would not be able to achieve the desired effect without the delivery of his meridians. This Great Desolate Pill was a supreme treasure, and once it was wasted, it would be even harder to refine another one.


    In order to be safe, he had to repair the meridians in his body before devouring them before he could be considered a Dao cultivator.


    Xu Han calculated carefully. Ninety-three of the 108 acupoints in his body had been cleared. According to the previous plan, it would only take three to five days for them to be completely repaired. However, three days later, he and Fang Ziyu had to leave for Yanlai City together. At that time, it would be inconvenient for him to have too many people and too many eyes.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han made a decision.


    At this moment, he had plenty of Origin Condensation Pills because he was afraid that absorbing too much medicinal power at one time would cause many hidden dangers to his body. Therefore, he strictly controlled the amount of Origin Condensation Pills he consumed every day.


    However, Ning Zhumang ''s attitude towards Yanlai City was extremely dangerous. Xu Han naturally did not dare to be careless and needed to be in the strongest possible state to deal with this matter.


    Therefore, he took out another hundred Origin Condensation Pills from his pills, and his eyes sank as he swallowed them down like candy.


    The pill entered his stomach. The boundless medicinal power exploded in his lower abdomen in an instant. It caused his head to go blurry for a moment, but fortunately, he was prepared for this idea. Soon, he came back to his senses from the impact of the medicinal power and channeled the medicinal power to his internal organs. At that time, the purple light in his internal organs flashed, and the medicinal power quickly turned into the strange energy that he had before.


    Xu Han didn''t dare to be careless. At that time, he held his breath and concentrated, drawing on the purple energy to pour it into his meridians.


    As soon as the energy poured in, it began to nourish Xu Han''s damaged meridians like a spring breeze and rain.


    From the Heavenly Spring and Heavenly Palace to Eagle Window and Liumen, his damaged acupoints began to be opened one after another.


    About two hours later, dense sweat still appeared on Xu Han''s forehead. Along with a burst of explosions in his body, a smile suddenly appeared on Xu Han''s already somewhat pale face.


    His meridians were finally completely cleared!


    This also meant that at this moment, he could cultivate like a normal cultivator, and the Great Evolution Sword Seed that had been silent in his body for a long time seemed to have sensed something at this moment, causing it to tremble slightly.


    However, before such excitement could last for too long, Xu Han''s body suddenly trembled. He felt his internal organs begin to tremble and dazzling purple light surged out.


    Xu Han could clearly see that this purple light was the thing that had transformed his body into that mysterious purple energy these past few days.


    After all, Xu Han had never experienced such a battle before. He couldn''t understand whether such a change was good or bad for the time being, but he didn''t dare to test it out easily either. He could only wait and see, but he maintained a high level of vigilance.


    At this moment, the purple light began to leave Xu Han''s internal organs and converge into a ball of purple light.


    Before Xu Han could react, the purple ball of light suddenly leapt into Xu Han''s meridians and began to flow along them.


    Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated at that moment.


    He was astonished to discover that as the purple ball of light swam, the pores around his body began to involuntarily open. The spiritual energy within a radius of several hundred feet around him began to frantically gather towards him. After the spiritual energy entered his body, it all surged towards the purple light and flowed along his meridians along with the purple light.


    What was even more miraculous was that every time he swam past one of his acupoints, that acupoint lit up like an oil lamp meeting a bright fire.


    The cultivation path of this inner clan was different from that of the physical body, and it was not as simple as simply strengthening one''s internal strength.


    Take Xu Han''s current Pill Yang Realm as an example.


    The Pill Yang Realm was divided into the Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Realm and the Great Perfection


    The first four realms were respectively lighting up the 1000 aperture points in his body. With the number of 39 as the boundary, each lighting up 27 aperture points would be able to advance to the next realm. Until the 108 acupoints were completely lit up, they would be able to form an inner core and advance to the Great Success of the Pill Yang Realm.


    Although Xu Han had repaired his meridians, he didn''t have the slightest bit of Qi in his body. Logically speaking, he had to step by step and light up these acupoints separately.


    However, the purple light was extremely strange. It actually pulled the spiritual energy of heaven and earth by itself and began to help Xu Han light up these acupoints.


    After only half an hour had passed, more than ten acupoints had already been lit up in Xu Han''s body. However, the purple light still had no intention of stopping. It was still pulling the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth towards Xu Han''s meridians.


    Xu Han sensed it slightly. Not only was there nothing abnormal about his illuminated acupoints, what was even more terrifying was that these acupoints were several times larger than those of ordinary people. He estimated that this acupoint could contain at least three times more True Qi than an ordinary person.


    The strange movements of the purple ball of light no longer required Xu Han''s stimulation, and Xu Han''s heart was slightly relieved. He began to think carefully about the reason why this situation had occurred.


    He thought about the records in the ancient books that he had let Chu Chouli "follow" in those days and tried to sort out a clue.


    Unfortunately, since records began, it seemed that no one had ever been able to summon Heavenly Tribulation in the Aquarius Realm, and there were only one or two different types. How many people could survive the heavenly tribulation that was enough to annihilate an immortal?


    Therefore, Xu Han was destined to not be able to find the answer.


    In the end, he could only attribute it to the benefits brought about by the Heavenly Tribulation''s feedback. It was only because there had never been, or had never been, a strange person like him before. Therefore, there was no record of it, but it seemed that the power of the Heavenly Tribulation''s feedback would not bring him any harm.


    With that thought in mind, Xu Han calmed down and watched the purple ball of light continue to illuminate his acupoints.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, two hours had passed.


    Her Excellency Linglong lifted the snow. Xu Han, who was sitting upright in the courtyard, remained motionless like a sculpture. His body was covered in white snow, almost covering his entire body.


    However, he still didn''t move. He fell into a mysterious realm like an old monk.


    The Spiritual Qi surging from the world around him became even more violent, almost emptying this place of Spiritual Qi.


    Boom!


    With a light sound, the 108th aperture in Xu Han''s body was lit up.


    The purple ball of light seemed to have dimmed due to the excessive consumption of energy.


    However, after it lit up Xu Han''s last acupoint, it did not stop because of this. He began to charge into the last Shen Ting acupoint in Xu Han''s body that he had lit up.


    Xu Han hadn''t expected such a change. He thought to himself that it wasn''t good. He wanted to stop the violet ball of light from acting recklessly, but even though he had lit up the 1000 aperture acupoints in his body, he still hadn''t had time to cultivate. Without the slightest bit of True Qi in his body, it was difficult for him to do anything.


    At this moment, a burst of intense pain came. At that moment, his Shen Ting acupoint was blasted open by the purple ball of light.


    Xu Han''s heart instantly turned deathly gloomy. The acupoint that he had just repaired was destroyed again, and it was in response to the joke that he had fallen from heaven to hell in the blink of an eye.


    However, this thought didn''t last long when a strange expression flashed in Xu Han''s eyes.


    The Shen Ting acupoint that had been crashed did not wither because of this. Instead, a long strip of material began to emerge from the opening. The material continued to move along the purple ball of light, continuously forming. Until the ball of light reached a certain point within Xu Han''s body, and then a ray of light lit up. Like the 108 other acupoints in his body, they shone with brilliant light.


    "This is" Xu Han was stunned, "Dragon Lower Acupoint?"


    The expression on his face instantly became strange.


    There are hundreds of acupoints in the body, Only these 108 aperture points were the keys to cultivators'' cultivation, However, it was not because they were different from the other acupoints, but because they landed on the eight meridians of the strange meridians and were able to connect together. Although the other acupoints were connected to each other, they could not form such a large pattern as the 108 acupoints. Therefore, cultivators were usually unable to cultivate the rest of the acupoints. If the other acupoints were also filled with zhenqi, not only would they not be able to use it, they would instead cause indescribable damage to the body.


    However, this purple ball of light was extremely mysterious. It actually opened up a meridian along the acupoint of the Divine Hall and reached Xu Han''s Lower Dragon Acupoint.


    However, doing so seemed to consume a lot of spiritual energy for the purple ball of light. He began to crazily extract spiritual energy from the heavens and earth, and began to charge towards the one hundred and tenth aperture.


    Xu Han''s body involuntarily trembled at that moment.


    At this moment, he finally realized how great of an opportunity that ferocious heavenly tribulation had brought him.


    I''m afraid this is something that has never happened since ancient times¡­


    Another two hours passed, and the snow had stopped.


    It was getting late, and Xu Han was still sitting in the courtyard. The acupoints in his body had already expanded to more than 160 acupoints. The purple ball of light became dimmer and dimmer, as if it could be extinguished at any time.


    Such an opportunity could be said to be unattainable.


    Xu Han didn''t want to give up so easily. He took out all the remaining 150 Origin Condensation Pills this month and swallowed them all. The pills entered his stomach and quickly transformed into boundless medicinal power that surged into Xu Han''s meridians and flowed into the purple light.


    The dim purple light lit up a little at that time and continued to open up Xu Han''s meridians.


    ¡­


    About fifteen minutes passed.


    The number of acupoints in Xu Han''s body had already reached 187, but the medicinal power of the Origin Condensation Pill had also been exhausted. The purple ball of light had once again reached the edge of extinction.


    Xu Han was somewhat reluctant to let go of such an opportunity, but he could not find any other pills, much less stop at this moment.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered something. He gritted his teeth and took out a white porcelain bottle from his bosom.


    He took out a dazzling medicinal pill, hesitated for a moment, then raised his head and swallowed it.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 82 Women Are the Scariest Thing in the World

    Three days later, Xu Han brought Chu Chouli, who insisted on following him, to the promised land that Ning Zhumang had told him.


    He came a little later than the appointed time, and when he got there, he saw a group of people waiting from afar, some of whom he was familiar with.


    "Brother Xu."


    " Young Master Xu ."


    The crowd quickly noticed Xu Han''s arrival. At that time, two figures jumped out of the crowd and waved at Xu Han.


    At that time, Xu Han smiled and quickly greeted him.


    "Brother Song, Miss Qing, are you here as well?" Xu Han said in surprise. The appearance of the two of them exceeded Xu Han''s expectations.


    "I originally wanted to tell you about this, but Brother Xu has closed his door for the past few days. I am also very helpless." Song Yue said plainly.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled awkwardly. In order to prepare for this trip, Xu Han had been busy with other matters. Therefore, he did not meet anyone else, so he did not know that other than Fang Ziyu , there were also Qin Keqing and Song Yueming with him.


    "I went to look for Young Master twice, but Big Brother Chu told me that Young Master is busy, so I didn''t disturb him." Qin Keqing whispered to the side. She was quiet and didn''t mean to blame him. Instead, her gaze was filled with concern, as if she was asking Xu Han what he had been doing these past few days. He was so busy.


    Seeing her concern, Xu Han''s heart warmed and he wanted to say something.


    "Xu Gueqing has made so many of us wait for you for so long!" At this moment, a voice rang out from the crowd. A man and a woman walked towards Xu Han. Xu Han recognized the two of them, but they were You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi , who had almost fought with Xu Han that day.


    The current Xu Han could be said to be one of the most influential figures in the Exquisite Pavilion. When everyone heard You Ling Qu''s words, they all turned to look at Xu Han with curiosity in their eyes. However, their curiosity carried more or less hostility.


    Most of them had never been masked towards Xu Han, let alone had much enmity with him.


    However, they had all heard about Xu Han cutting off Tong Tiexin ''s fingers. Although there were many questions in the content, such as why did Xu Han do this to Tong Tiexin ? Why was Zhou Zhang and Fang Ziyu involved? If one thought about it carefully, they would discover something strange about it.


    However, there were many things in this world that were like this. It was obvious that they could discover problems just by thinking about it, but most of the time, people were too lazy to think about it. In contrast, they are more willing to follow the established facts and then follow their own expectations to fill in the gaps.


    Giving compassion to a person who is closer to him or herself ignores the nature of the matter by giving it to a person who is closer to him or herself.


    For example, the conflict between a poor old man and a son of a wealthy gentleman, most of the time when people heard this news, they would subconsciously think that how the son of a wealthy gentleman bullied others, how the poor old man was cheated and oppressed.


    However, they did not go back to investigate what had happened between the two of them.


    It was the sons of the wealthy gentry who were truly abnormal, unkind to the rich, and happy to abuse people. Or did the old man change his mind and do something evil?


    Such things had long been common.


    However, in the end, it had nothing to do with good or evil. It was just that human nature was like this, and few of them were spared.


    Similarly, it was between Xu Han and Tong Tiexin .


    In the hearts of most disciples, Tong Tiexin was considered one of them. His encounter naturally attracted the sympathy of everyone. In addition, You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi had intentionally or unintentionally inflamed the flames of the wind. Naturally, in the hearts of many disciples on this trip, Xu Han was like rat sh*t.


    Xu Han naturally felt this as well. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people walking towards him, but he cursed in his heart, "Why didn''t Ning Zhumang tell him that there were these two people with him?"


    "I came late because I arranged for him to prepare something for me. How about it? Have you finished it?" At this moment, a clear and tender voice suddenly sounded from the crowd. However, a petite figure slowly walked out from the crowd. It was undoubtedly Fang Ziyu .


    She slowly walked over and blinked at Xu Han, afraid that he wouldn''t be able to catch up with her.


    However, with Xu Han''s mind, how could he not understand that this little senior sister was helping him out? He smiled and said seriously, "Fortunately, I did not disgrace my life. I have already done it."


    The exchange of their eyes could be said to be blatant. Anyone with eyes could tell that Xu Han and Fang Ziyu ''s words were fabricated randomly. You Lingqu and Bai Fengyi , who originally wanted to use this opportunity to make trouble, were so angry that their faces flushed with anger at their almost contemptuous perfunctory attitudes.


    "I wonder what Senior Sister has asked Xu Keqing to prepare for you. If you don''t tell us, we''ll have a long experience." You Lingqu was defeated a few times, but he was still unhappy in his heart. Seeing the two of them perfunctorily persuade them like this, he opened his mouth and said.


    Xu Han immediately frowned. He thought to himself that You Lingqu was at least a direct disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion, but his magnitude was so small. He originally thought that Yan Lai City''s trip was of great importance, and he didn''t want to have too much conflict with it at this juncture. However, since the other party was like this, how could he, Xu Han, be a weakling that others could pinch? Right now, his eyes narrowed and he wanted to speak.


    However, before he could say anything, he had yet to say anything.


    Fang Ziyu , who was beside him, suddenly blushed, as if he had suffered great grievances, and tears started to appear in his eyes.


    Fang Ziyu suddenly stomped his foot and pointed at You Lingqu ''s nose angrily and scolded, "Good old You Lingqu . I thought you were a righteous gentleman, but you didn''t want to ask about your daughter''s family. You really aren''t afraid of deafening your ears, hurting your eyes, and humiliating your master, Qing Ruxi!"


    Fang Ziyu ''s scolding was rather abrupt, not to mention that even Xu Han was puzzled by You Lingqu .


    He stared blankly at Fang Ziyu, whose cheeks had turned red from embarrassment, as if he had suffered a great grievance. He couldn''t help but secretly suspect that Fang Ziyu had really entrusted something to him before, but he had forgotten about it.


    And that You Lingqu ''s face turned pale from being scolded. No matter how good his temper was, it would not feel good to be scolded in front of everyone. Moreover, he was already holding back a hidden fire in his heart. Being scolded like this by Fang Ziyu made him lose his balance.


    His expression darkened at that moment, and he immediately said coldly, "We have all waited here for so long. We just want Xu Keqing to give us an explanation. It''s fine that Senior Sister doesn''t uphold justice, but she still insults me so indiscriminately." Although I, You, am not a big shot, I will definitely seek justice today. But Senior Sister, if you say that you arranged for Young Master Xu to prepare something for you, then I will definitely see what exactly can make us disciples wait for half an hour! "


    You Lingqu ''s words could be said to be righteous. The disciples behind him also revealed expressions of approval at that time. After all, Xu Han had made them wait for a long time. You Lingqu ''s words seemed to be considerate of everyone. Therefore, everyone subconsciously took You Lingqu ''s side at that time.


    "Good! Very good!" Fang Ziyu ''s face turned even redder, and his tone of voice even carried a hint of tears.


    "Today, I, Fang Ziyu , have gained some experience. I didn''t expect that there would be someone like You Lingqu in my grand Exquisite Pavilion."


    "Since you are so fond of caring about women''s moonwater, then I, Fang Ziyu, will let you see it clearly today. Xu Han, take out the things I asked you to prepare for me!" Fang Ziyu said loudly with a stamp of his foot.


    Not to mention You Ling, even Xu Han''s expression changed as soon as he said this. He never expected Fang Ziyu to say this¡­


    "What? Can''t you hear me? I don''t want this face today. I also want to let Junior Brother You have a good experience. I want you to see what kind of preparations a woman should make when she comes to Moonwater. I don''t know what to do to prevent Junior Brother You from being overwhelmed that day. I blame this senior sister of mine for not teaching her well." After saying that, Fang Ziyu took a step forward angrily and came to Xu Han''s side, pretending to snatch something from his embrace.


    At this moment, the surrounding people had finally digested the huge amount of information from before and regained their senses. The gaze they looked at You Lingqu instantly turned from a common enemy to a dense contempt.


    Ancient book "Su Wen" has a saying: the woman is seven years old, kidney qi, age is even longer, 27 and the decay of heaven, the moon things to the current, so there are children.


    The so-called moon water was a woman''s moon affair.


    This matter was too secretive and rarely made public. Thinking back to Fang Ziyu ''s awkward attitude and his embarrassed and angry state, everyone present understood what she had asked Xu Han to prepare. Naturally, it was self-evident what she had asked Xu Han to prepare. Hence, You Lingqu instantly transformed from a representative of the previous people into an unscrupulous villain.


    However, Xu Han''s head went blurry. How did he know about this? Even if he knew, Fang Ziyu would never leave such a secret daughter''s matter to him, let alone the so-called "things" that he had prepared.


    However, Fang Ziyu really wanted to steal something from him.


    Such an acting skill was comparable to that of Chu Chouli, the heir of the Pirate Sacred Sect who was covered in drama.


    "Senior Sister, don''t be angry. Ling Qu is a rough guy. How can he understand these daughters'' matters? Don''t blame him. He''s just a hot-blooded person." Bai Fengyi looked at You Lingqu who was already pale from fear. She hurriedly took a step forward and comforted him. She was not afraid of 10,000 yuan, but she was afraid of what would happen. Even though Fang Ziyu couldn''t entrust such a thing to a man after thinking about it carefully. However, if Fang Ziyu really took out such a thing, then You Lingqu would probably lose his reputation and become the laughingstock of the entire Exquisite Pavilion and even the Jianghu of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Bai Fengyi couldn''t afford to gamble.


    "Sister Feng Yi!" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu naturally stopped the movement of his hand. Then, a large amount of tears flowed down her cheeks, and she threw herself straight into Bai Fengyi ''s embrace.


    At that time, even Bai Fengyi began to suspect that she had wrongly blamed Fang Ziyu .


    The surrounding disciples did not hesitate to look at You Lingqu with disdain.


    Only Xu Han stared blankly at Fang Ziyu , who was crying until the pear blossoms were dripping with rain, and his heart felt a chill run down his spine.


    Women¡­


    Sure enough, it''s the scariest thing in the world¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 83 The Pill Is Divided Into Three Grades, Which Is the Same in Ancient Times

    The lineup for this trip to Yanlai City could be said to be extraordinarily luxurious, with a total of more than 30 people.


    Fang Ziyu , who was ranked second among the direct disciples of Zhongju Peak, You Lingqu , who was thirty-seventh, Bai Fengyi , who was fifty-second, and more than twenty elites of the inner sect.


    Luo Wengu, ranked ninth among the direct disciples of Xuanhe Peak, five inner sect disciples, including Qin Keqing , and, of course, Xu Han, the guest of Xuanhe Peak.


    Even the Grand Ocean Peak sent out a personal disciple and three inner sect Confucian scholars.


    But to tell the truth, Xu Han was a little puzzled. The disciples who brought Xuanhe Peak could be interpreted as treating the disciples of Zhongju Peak who might be in their hands in battle, but what was the use of bringing the scholars of Dahuan Peak ? It wasn''t that Xu Han underestimated the Confucian scholar, but he secretly felt that no matter how he looked at this demon subduing and demon eliminating, killing people and stealing goods, it had nothing to do with the scholar. In the end, he couldn''t rely on them to tell those demons and ghosts about the Great Dao of Sages and influence demons, right?


    However, Xu Han was not a meddler. He didn''t ask much about this. His goal was very simple. He could protect Fang Ziyu , Qin Keqing and Song Yueming . As for the other people''s lives, Xu Han chose to save them if he could. If he couldn''t save them, then it was fine.


    Yanlai City was not too far away from where Linglong Pavilion was located. If they rode their horses with all their might, they would only be able to travel for three days. However, they brought some Confucian scholars with them. These scholars'' bodies were not comparable to their martial arts counterparts, so they had to travel by car. As a result, the speed of the troop was dragged down by them, and it was obvious that they were much slower. The journey that could be completed in three days took eight days for them to arrive.


    Fortunately, You Lingqu had learned the bloody lesson from before, so he didn''t dare to cause any trouble along the way, which made Xu Han breathe a sigh of relief.


    In a blink of an eye, five days passed, and more than half of the journey would take three days to reach Yanlai City .


    That night, after everyone had eaten dinner and set up camp, Fang Ziyu gathered everyone.


    "The demonic disaster in Yanlai City cannot be underestimated. Li Qing and Yue Ning''s junior brothers'' strengths are well known, but their deaths are unknown. We must be careful when we go to Yanlai City. The most important thing is to find out the source of the demonic disaster first, and then decide what to do with it."


    Fang Ziyu said solemnly when everyone came and sat around the campfire.


    "What Senior Sister said is correct. There is indeed something fishy about this matter. We need to be careful." At that moment, a blue-robed man in his thirties nodded and replied, That was Luo Wengu, the direct disciple sent by Xuanhe Peak. He had a righteous appearance and a cheerful temperament. He had a pleasant relationship with everyone along the way. According to Qin Keqing , although he was ranked quite high among the disciples of Xuanhe Peak, his temperament was very gentle. Most of the disciples of the younger generation in Xuanhe were taken good care of by him. There was a saying that he loved the house and loved the crow, so Xu Han''s senses towards this person were quite good.


    You Lingqu wanted to say something, but when he thought about what happened a few days ago, he felt that his face was shameful. Therefore, he just sat by the side silently and did not express anything.


    "Junior Sister, do you have any detailed information?" At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded.


    However, it was the personal disciple sent from the Dahuan Peak . He had an extremely strange name, called Feng Yan .


    He was only in his early twenties, wearing a broad white robe and a Confucian crown. He had sword-like eyebrows, starry eyes, and red lips and white teeth. At this moment, he pursed his lips and asked with a light smile. Whether it was his sitting posture or the tone of his voice, there was nothing wrong with it. Even if such a person didn''t do anything, just standing there was enough to make people look sideways. That unintentional grace was exactly what he had said. Master Mo was like jade, and Young Master was unparalleled in the world.


    What shocked Xu Han the most was that he addressed Fang Ziyu as his junior sister.


    Although Fang Ziyu was still young, his cultivation was extremely high. He was also the second senior sister of the direct disciples of Chongju Peak.


    There were only a few people in the entire Linglong who could address her like this, and apparently, this Feng Yan was one of them.


    Even if he was a scholar, Xu Han would not dare to look down on him in such a place as the Exquisite Pavilion, where dragons were hidden and tigers were crouched, and where he sat in such a position as Big Senior Apprentice Brother of the Dahuan Peak .


    "No." Fang Ziyu , who had always been neither salty nor insipid to humans, showed extraordinary respect towards this eldest senior apprentice-brother in Dahuan Peak . At that moment, she shook her head with a calm gaze. He said with some distress, "Li Qing, the information that Yue Ning sent back to the mountain gate several times before indicated that he had no clue about this matter. They didn''t find any traces of the demon race for a whole month. They even thought that the demon had escaped and were ready to return to the sect. However, they didn''t return until later. The sect discovered that the disciples they had brought with them had already died. "


    "Dead? Where? Are there any wounds on your body? Don''t you know that?" Luo Wenge was a medical student after all. He had always been sensitive to these matters and could even deduce a lot of useful information from these information. That was why he had asked this question at this time.


    "No, these news were all reported by the satrap in Yanlai City . They also said that the deaths of the people were extremely tragic and almost impossible to identify. In order to prevent the people in the city from panicking, they treated this matter in secret. Now, the corpses of the junior brothers are still in the satrap''s mansion, waiting for us to retrieve them." Fang Ziyu ''s tone became a few points heavier as he talked about the tragic news of his fellow disciples.


    "Hmph, Yanlai City is a big city within a radius of a hundred miles. Although it is small and full of internal organs, how can there be no coroner? Since he has the corpse, how can he not give out any information?" Luo Wengu immediately let out a cold snort. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with the actions of the Yanlai City Governor.


    "Junior Brother Luo''s words are not without reason. If the satrap did not do anything because the Imperial Court and the Exquisite Dragon Pavilion were hostile, then it would be good. However, if he was implicated in that evil spirit, then we might have fallen right into each other''s hands." Feng Yan took over the conversation and whispered.


    "Senior Brother, are you saying that Yanlai City ''s demonic troubles are most likely a conspiracy of the Imperial Court to deliberately lure our Exquisite Pavilion to the bait and then break it down one by one, just like our fellow disciples who have been killed everywhere these days?" Feng Yan ''s words instantly caused everyone present to feel a chill in their hearts. Only then did they truly realize the dangers of this trip.


    "This matter is not yet settled. However, we cannot continue to plan this trip like the two junior brothers did before." Feng Yan ''s lips curled into a smile. Obviously, he already had a good plan in mind.


    "Senior Brother, don''t hide anything. Hurry up and tell me." Someone urged. After all, their lives were at stake. The gazes of the crowd at that time were extremely eager to see Feng Yan .


    "The biggest problem with our trip is that the enemy is in the dark and we are in the open. My plan is also very simple. With just a few small tricks, the situation can be reversed." Halfway through his words, Feng Yan stopped and pretended to look at the crowd with a profound gaze.


    "Ai, I wonder if all of you scholars like to play tricks. If you don''t tell me, I''ll go to bed." Everyone''s hearts itched when they heard this, only Chu Chouli, who was rolling up his sleeves, shouted impatiently. Hearing this, Xu Han''s head went wide. He turned around and glared fiercely at the burly man. Only then did Chu Chouli realize that he had misspoken and hurriedly shut up.


    Feng Yan ''s temper was exceptionally good. He had been shouted at by Chu Chouli like this, but he was not annoyed. He only smiled slightly and continued.


    "Since the enemy and I do not know, And the satrap manor was not necessarily trustworthy, If we don''t split up, On one side, Junior Brother You and Junior Sister Bai led the way to contact the satrap in the name of the Exquisite Pavilion. Receive the body, After a few days, Pan Heng made a posture of wanting to investigate, and then returned without success. He used this as an excuse to leave. At the same time, he let the enemies in the shadows relax their vigilance. On the other hand, Junior Sister Fang and I led the enemies in disguise to sneak in and secretly investigate. In this way, the situation between us and the enemy would be changed. The enemies would be bright and we would be in the shadows. At that time, the initiative would be in our hands. Isn''t it beautiful?


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone nodded their heads repeatedly. Even Xu Han secretly sighed with admiration that this Eldest Senior Brother of Dahuan Peak was truly capable. Although such a plan could not be said to be very exquisite, even if Xu Han could think of it, he was determined not to be able to analyze the situation so clearly so quickly.


    Since the plan had been decided, the crowd did not have any objections. Feng Yan made some detailed arrangements and the crowd dispersed.


    "Ziyu." Xu Han, who was walking at the end of the team, suddenly seemed to recall something and stopped Fang Ziyu .


    Hearing this, the girl turned to look at Xu Han. Her dark eyes seemed to be able to speak, revealing all the questions in her heart.


    "I heard that when the Pill Yang Realm reached its peak, it formed an inner core and was divided into three grades. Do you know the difference?" Xu Han asked in a daze.


    Fang Ziyu narrowed her eyes. She sized Xu Han up and down, as if she had seen something, but she did not break it.


    "The pill is divided into three grades, low-grade yellow, medium-grade red, high-grade purple. The grade of a Core Formation was largely determined by the strength of a cultivator''s zhenqi, and innate talent, For example, your fianc ¨¦ e is a top-grade purple pill. If there weren''t any major calamities in the future, she would definitely be able to ascend to the Immortal Realm, but things in the world weren''t absolute. "Speaking of which, the girl''s silver teeth were suddenly clenched by her." For example, that idiot surnamed Chen, the Pill Yang Realm produced the lowest-grade yellow pill, but her current strength. "


    Xu Han had learned from these few days of interacting that the idiot in the girl''s mouth was Chen Xuanji , the eldest senior apprentice-brother on the Chongju Peak.


    Xu Han didn''t care about the love, hatred, and enmity between the two of them. At that time, he continued to ask, "Is there no other inner core other than this third grade?"


    He was originally asking for advice with an open mind, but when the girl heard this, she revealed a look of "Are you an idiot?" Same expression.


    "The pill is divided into three grades. It''s the same in ancient times. Where did you get the fourth grade?" The young girl said confidently.


    "Then" Xu Han wanted to ask something else, but a call suddenly sounded from the crowd. It seemed that a female disciple was looking for Fang Ziyu for something. This girl was always playful, so she couldn''t care less about Xu Han at that time. After answering the other party''s call, she quickly left.


    Xu Han, on the other hand, thought of Fang Ziyu ''s words in distress. He stood alone in the night and muttered to himself helplessly.


    "The pill is divided into three grades. The lower grade is yellow, the middle grade is red, and the upper grade is purple."


    "Then what exactly is my golden inner core?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 84 Yanlai City

    Three days later, Qingzhou Yanlai City .


    The young Governor of Yanlai City , Xu Chengan, stood at the city gate early, bringing seven or eight guards to wait for the arrival of the Linglong Pavilion disciples.


    Recently, news of evil spirits causing chaos in the city could be said to have spread like wildfire. Xu Cheng''an had not received any response from the Imperial Court several times, so he had no choice but to place his hopes on the Linglong Pavilion.


    As for the Linglong Pavilion, it was worthy of being called the number one sect of the Righteous Dao. It had already sent several disciples here to investigate the demon affliction.


    However, Xu Cheng''an did not expect those Linglong Pavilion disciples who had high eyesight to die after several days of investigation. He was afraid that this matter would be exposed, causing Yanlai City , which was already in a state of panic, to weep even more. He could only temporarily suppress it. However, every time Xu Cheng''an thought about the tragic deaths of those disciples, his heart felt gloomy.


    Fortunately, after Linglong Pavilion learned of the deaths of several disciples, they sent out more people. Xu Chengan believed that with Linglong Pavilion''s ability, the demon calamity this time should be fine.


    According to the appointed time, Xu Cheng''an led the few guards at the city gate and waited for about fifteen minutes.


    Suddenly, he saw a group of people appear in the distance. The few people in the lead were all fresh-clothed furious horses. They were dignified and dignified. They were people of extraordinary origins at a glance.


    "It should be them." He nodded to the surrounding guards, and a group of people hurriedly welcomed him.


    "Are you the deacon sent by the Linglong Pavilion?" Xu Chengan walked over to the crowd and immediately asked.


    "We are all disciples of the pavilion. We have come here to investigate the demon affliction. May I ask who you are?" The black-clothed macheteman in the lead replied.


    Disciple? Xu Cheng''an was stunned. His gaze sized up the group of people. The three leading them were a black-clothed man with a long saber on his back, a woman in white, Qing Feng in his hand, and a white-robed man. He was slightly younger and had a steady aura. From the looks of it, he did not seem to be a martial artist.


    These three people were the Linglong Pavilion disciples, You Lingqu , Bai Fengyi , and Luo Wengu who were on their way with Xu Han.


    This time, he had already lost two direct disciples, so why did he still send disciples here this time?


    Xu Cheng''an thought to himself, but he still responded eagerly, "I am the Governor of Yanlai City . I am here to welcome all of you." As he spoke, he glanced behind them. This time, there were about 30 people in the team, which was much more than the last time. The uneasiness in his heart eased a little, and then he hurriedly smiled and said, "I have been waiting for you for a long time. I think this journey is tiring. Please come in quickly. I have already prepared a lunch for you."


    Xu Cheng''an''s attitude was hard to find fault with, but the shock that flashed past him was still seen by You Ling.


    Along the way, he had already been despised by everyone because of Fang Ziyu . His mood was not gloomy. That was fine, but the young satrap in front of him was the same. This caused You Lingqu ''s anger to ignite once again.


    "Hmph, we have something important to attend to, so it''s not convenient to delay. Take us to see the corpse." He let out a cold snort and said this. The dissatisfaction in his tone made Luo Wengu and Bai Fengyi , who were beside him, couldn''t help but frown.


    However, although Xu Cheng''an is young, he is a visionary master. His expression does not change at this moment. He still smiles and says, "It is truly a blessing for Yanlai City that heroes care so much about the people in our city. I will bring you all here."


    After saying that, he winked at the guards again. The guards understood what was going on and hurriedly lined up the crowd at the city gate to lead them towards Yanlai City .


    ¡­


    Yanlai City was considered a good city in Qingzhou.


    Although it was far from being a hero of the earth, it was still located at the border of the Qing Province. It was quite close to the Liang Province. Every winter, in order to prepare for the spring trading, the traders of the Qing Province would organize teams to set off from the Qing Province, passing through Yanlai City and heading towards the Liang Province.


    However, today was different from the past. The demonic troubles in Yanlai City were boiling over. Many of the escort teams would rather take a long detour than get involved in the muddy waters of Yanlai City.


    Hu Er, who owned an inn and relied on the escort squad to eat every winter, couldn''t help but frown when he thought of this.


    "Go, go, go. Grandpa, I don''t have any food to eat. How can I give you any surplus food?" He impatiently dismissed the beggars begging at the entrance and cursed in his heart. However, at that moment, he seemed to have seen something very special. The eyes of the dead fish shone with a dazzling light, like a hungry leopard finally discovering a fat and tender lamb in the wilderness.


    A group of brocade-clothed teenagers and young girls walked over from afar. A group of people walked around to see if they were not locals, and judging from the clothes they wore, they were definitely not ordinary people. One of the teenagers with the black cat on his shoulder even took action to give the beggars some silver.


    It''s a big deal.


    Hu Er licked his lips and a thick smile appeared on his face. He quickly walked to the front of the young boys and girls.


    "Aiyaya, I told you that I didn''t want to hear Magpie scream when I opened the door today. It turned out that there was an honored guest coming. Good luck, good luck!" Hu Er smiled as he approached the youth with the black cat on his shoulder and said flatteringly.


    The young boys and girls were stunned when they saw Hu Er''s performance. Their gazes towards Hu Er seemed to be somewhat vigilant.


    "Big Brother is really lucky to have a magpie to announce our good fortune in the winter." On the other hand, the youth with the black cat on his shoulder was rather calm. He glanced at the thin middle-aged man in front of him and said lightly.


    "Hehe" Hu Er finally remembered that it was midwinter, so where did the magpie come from? He smiled awkwardly, but his thick skin made him have no intention of leaving. "Isn''t that so? I also find it strange. No, I only understand when I see everyone. It turns out that there are distinguished guests coming to my door." He seriously spouted nonsense.


    There were many escort teams traveling to and from Yanlai City, and the more escort teams there were, the more Jianghu people would accompany them. The reason why Hu Er was able to open such a small inn in Yanlai City was because of Hu Er''s pair of eyes.


    Although the youth in front of him had seen through his words, he did not show too much disgust. Moreover, as the youth spoke, his companions around him quieted down, faintly indicating that he was the leader. As long as he could convince this youth, he would probably not be able to escape from business alone today.


    As Hu Er thought this, the smile on his face became even more eager.


    He habitually rubbed his hands and asked, "It seems like this is the first time you young heroes have come to Yanlai City , right? Are you here to play or something?"


    Hu Er deliberately bit the accent on the other two words. He knew very well that these young masters and young ladies were accustomed to being respectful and always liked to find new things. However, apart from being a shortcut to Liang Zhou, there was nothing special about Yan Lai City. It was said that visiting Qing Zhou was a hundred times better than visiting a thousand times better place. Why would he come here?


    Unless¡­ they want to see the evil spirits that have been known far and wide lately.


    "Oh? Big Brother seems to know something interesting. Perhaps he should tell us more about it." As expected of Hu Er, when he said this, the youth in the lead raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    "I know, I know. However, there are so many people here. Anyway, everyone is new here. If you don''t want to stay in my shop, I''ll tell you about the strange things that happened in Yanlai City recently." Hu Er pretended to smile mysteriously.


    At that time, these young boys and girls also revealed curious expressions.


    Seeing this, Hu Er thought to himself that these rich family disciples were really too idle. The demonic troubles in Yanlai City caused ordinary people to be unable to avoid them. It was good that they didn''t want to leave, but they still wanted to join in the fun.


    "Alright, then please lead the way, shopkeeper." The youth glanced at his companions and made a decision.


    Success!


    Hu Er was delighted when he heard this. He knew that these young masters and young ladies were young and easy to deceive, but he did not expect that it would be so easy. Of course, on the surface, he still had to show a flattered look and quickly led everyone to his inn.


    ¡­


    These brocade-clothed young boys and girls were Xu Han and the others who were separated from You Ling Qu Bing.


    Previously, the matter of Linglong Pavilion sending their apprentices to Yanlai City to investigate the demons had already spread. Naturally, it was impossible for them to send fewer teams this time than last time. This would inevitably arouse suspicions from those who wanted to do so.


    Hence, everyone decided to let Xu Han, Fang Ziyu , and Feng Yan pretend to be wealthy disciples who were curious. Considering the conflict between Xu Han and You Lingqu, they also brought Qin Keqing , Song Yueming , and Chu Chouli as their servants to secretly cooperate with You Lingqu and the others in investigating the demon affliction.


    As for the sudden appearance of Hu Er, he naturally couldn''t hide that little trick from Xu Han. However, since he had chosen to disguise himself as a wealthy young master who didn''t know much about the world, he naturally had to perform the entire play. Therefore, Xu Han simply accepted Hu Er''s invitation and followed him to his inn.


    Moreover, from Hu Er''s appearance, he thought that he was someone who had been in this city for many years. There were a lot of rumors in such a place, but there were also some useful clues.


    There was a saying that there were no winds nor waves. The rumors had to have a source. Although it might have completely changed in the process of spreading, as long as he was willing to carefully consider it, he would be able to know more or less something.


    Everyone followed Hu Er to his inn. The inn wasn''t big, but the decoration was exquisite. It was obviously a waste of effort. Xu Han nodded his head secretly. He felt that it was much better than he had expected. He opened six rooms to Hu Er in one breath, causing the shopkeeper who hadn''t entered the inn for a long time to shake his hand happily.


    Then, Xu Han did not hesitate to consume the room. He was about to inquire about the demon disaster in the city, but before he could say anything, a shrill voice came from outside the room.


    "Shopkeeper, do you still have a room?"


    Everyone was stunned at that moment, and they all followed suit.


    However, he saw an old man dressed as a servant walking awkwardly leading a man in his thirties into the inn.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 85 Thousand Gold Platform

    The old man was around sixty years old, with a white face and red lips. His face was long and narrow. Although the corners of his mouth carried a smile, it gave off an inexplicable sense of gloom.


    Looking at the middle-aged man in his thirties, he had eyebrows, phoenix eyes, thick nose and lips, and a pale complexion. However, he did not look as morbid as the old man. Although he was intentionally wearing a cloth robe, he could not conceal the noble manner in which he moved between his hands and feet.


    As soon as he entered the inn, the middle-aged man sat down at one of the tables and chairs in the inn, leaving the old man to negotiate with the others.


    "Aiyo, I''m sorry, all six of my upper rooms have been reserved by this young hero." Hu Er''s eyesight showed how extraordinary this person was. He hurriedly took a step forward and said with a smile, "However, there are still a few rooms left. The small one is easy to take care of. It''s not any worse than the upper room."


    "Bastard!" Before he could finish his sentence, the old man shouted in his shrill voice, "I don''t even think that you''re wronging my master. Do you still dare to take out a side room? Are you courting death?"


    After saying that, the old man''s eyes narrowed and a cold light flashed.


    At that moment, Hu Er''s body trembled, and for some reason, he felt as if he was naked in the world of ice and snow.


    "Everything is a first come, first served. The shopkeeper only inquired and did not force him. How can you insult him!" Song Yueming was very anxious, and had always believed in the so-called sage''s way in his heart. He immediately forgot Xu Han''s warning that he should not act rashly before entering the city, and went forward to argue with the old man.


    "Hmph, who are you?" Hearing this, the old man turned his head and sneered at Song Yueming . "I ¡­"


    "Alright, Elder Yin, since the shop owner hasn''t gone to his room, let''s find another one." Seeing that the old man was about to turn his anger towards Song Yueming , the middle-aged man accompanying him suddenly stood up.


    When the old man heard this, although he was indignant in his heart, he still retreated behind the man with his calm eyes and didn''t say anything.


    "Your servants are reckless. I hope you don''t mind. What this little brother said is absolutely correct. I will definitely discipline you when we return. I will take my leave now." The man''s attitude was exceptionally good. Not only did he stop the old man, he also bowed deeply to Song Yueming and sincerely apologized.


    This made Song Yueming , who was prepared to have a debate, a little embarrassed. His face flushed red and he waved his hand, saying repeatedly, "No problem¡­ No problem."


    The man nodded and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" But at this moment, Xu Han suddenly shouted.


    The man and the people accompanying Xu Han were stunned. At that time, they all turned to look at Xu Han, their eyes filled with doubt.


    "We have a total of six upper rooms. If you don''t abandon them, you can have one for us." Xu Han said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the man''s expression froze for a moment before he looked at Xu Han with a calm gaze. He seemed to be weighing the meaning of Xu Han''s actions, but in the end, he nodded his head in surprise.


    "Alright." He said softly, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. After saying this, he turned his head slightly to look at the old man beside him and said, "Elder Yin, go pay for the room to Young Master and get yourself a side room."


    Hearing this, the old man seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied. He was about to say something, but just as he opened his mouth, he met the cold gaze of the man. The old man''s heart sank, and he immediately stopped speaking. He silently walked forward and handed over the money bag in a proper manner.


    Xu Han took the money bag and weighed it slightly. Not to mention an upper room, even if the entire inn was occupied, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    "The extra gift will be considered a generous thank you gift from Young Master." The man also said at that time.


    "Then thank you, brother." Hearing this, Xu Han nodded slightly and put the money bag into his arms without refusing. He saw Hu Er''s face full of envy.


    The surrounding people, Song Yueming and the others, frowned slightly. They were somewhat puzzled by Xu Han''s actions. They were originally here to secretly investigate the evil spirits. They had previously thought of a way to hide it from others. Why did they still leave this man behind? Wasn''t it just leaving behind trouble for the future?


    However, although they were puzzled in their hearts, their trust in Xu Han''s instinct made them suppress their doubts. Only Feng Yan , the eldest senior apprentice-brother on the Big Atlas Peak, had an unsteady expression. He looked at Xu Han with a faint smile, as if he was quite appreciative of his actions.


    After the old man went to Hu''er and found another room, Xu Han and the others sat down together with the man in the shop.


    "Didn''t Brother Hu just tell us something interesting about Yanlai City ? Now that the room is booked and the money is given, shouldn''t you tell us?" At this time, Feng Yan , who was dressed as a noble young master, asked softly, causing the man and the old man in the shop to look sideways.


    This Eldest Senior Apprentice Brother''s complexion was pale and clean, and his face was extremely handsome. If it weren''t for the fact that there was clearly an apple on his throat, even Xu Han would have doubted whether he was dressed as a man or a woman.


    "Interesting matter, what interesting matter? Can you tell me about it as well?" Hearing this, the man''s face immediately revealed a look of interest. He smiled and asked. His attitude was so righteous that no one could pick out a single flaw.


    "Seeing each other is fate. Brother, please go ahead." Xu Han responded with a smile. This information that even ordinary innkeeper knew was not considered secret, but Xu Han had no intention of stopping it.


    At this moment, Hu Er looked at the group of people waiting for him. He felt as if Mr. Storyteller was holding onto a shocking tree and pointing at a hero.


    "Cough cough." He immediately cleared his throat and said seriously.


    "Things are like this, yanlai city outskirts have a big river, named yanduo, however, the river people mostly fish for a living. However, the situation these past few years was not good. Every year, heavy snow and rivers were frozen. Those fishermen were in an extremely miserable state, and every winter was the most difficult time to endure. But this year, it was very strange. The snow was still falling, the sky was still cold, but Yan Bu Shang was surprisingly not frozen. "The people were overjoyed. They all said that the Dragon King had displayed his spirit. For this reason, the satrap even set up a spirit altar and killed several fat sheep to sacrifice to the River God."


    "But the good times didn''t last long. The fishermen who went out fishing disappeared one after another. The government sent people to investigate several times, but they couldn''t find out why. Later, a group of people were killed inexplicably. Only one of them ran out and went crazy. He just kept talking about monsters and monsters."


    "Next, the demonic troubles in Yanlai City will spread. Occasionally, people will die strangely."


    "More than a month ago, Old Man Liu''s family in the west of the city¡­"


    He spoke in an extremely serious tone. At the end, he did not forget to remind everyone mysteriously that it was best not to walk to the place where people had died, just in case something unexpected happened.


    However, the expressions on Xu Han, Fang Ziyu and the others'' faces became strange after hearing Hu Er''s words.


    The story was a good one, but apart from the credibility of the fishermen who had disappeared from the river at the beginning, the other murders were more bizarre. What kind of family had three people killed in a rampage, what kind of scholar had encountered a fox demon in the night, were mostly stories that were used to tell stories, and they were all spread out in an aggravated manner.


    The group of people became more and more mysterious when they heard this. They immediately lost interest and interrupted Hu Er, who had an endless face. After thanking him, they returned to their room.


    At this time, it was getting late, and the group had a good discussion. After dinner, the six of them decided to split up and inquire about the news in the city.


    Feng Yan and Fang Ziyu took Song Yueming to the joint that had been agreed with You Lingqu and the others in the city, exchanging information with each other today, while Xu Han took Chu Chouli and Qin Keqing to wander around Yanlai City alone.


    ¡­


    " Young Master Xu , where are we going?" After walking for about half an hour, Qin Keqing couldn''t help but ask.


    Xu Han brought her and Chu Chouli along, stopping and stopping. He seemed to be in high spirits, occasionally pulling Qin Keqing to comment on the things on the street, and even buying some local food to taste.


    At first, Qin Keqing thought that Xu Han was doing this to numb the enemies who might be in the shadows, but later on, Xu Han seemed to have completely forgotten their purpose of coming out and insisted on dragging Qin Keqing to a wine shop on the street to listen to such a comment.


    This puzzled Qin Keqing so much that she asked this question.


    "It''s been a long time since I came out. Shouldn''t I take a look?" Xu Han, however, did not recognize the meaning behind Qin Keqing ''s words and asked with a smile.


    Qin Keqing was speechless. She couldn''t help but remind him, "Good, good¡­ but we¡­"


    "We''re here." At that moment, Xu Han suddenly stopped and said in a deep voice.


    Qin Keqing was stunned. She subconsciously looked up and saw that at some unknown time, they had already arrived at a workshop. There were people coming and going at the entrance of the workshop. It wasn''t lively, and there were several burly men guarding on both sides of the workshop.


    At that time, Qin Keqing , who realized that this place was unusual, looked up and saw a plaque hanging on the gate with three large characters written on it.


    Thousand Gold Platform.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 86 There Is No Cure For Some Illnesses

    Thousand Gold Platform.


    It''s actually a casino.


    After Xu Han walked into the room, Qin Keqing looked at the crowd gathered in the room one after another and heard the "Buy big, buy small, buy sure, leave hand" shouts coming from her ears. Only then did she wake up.


    She frowned. She had never touched these things since she was young and instinctively disliked such a place.


    " Young Master Xu , what are we doing here?" She asked softly.


    Without saying a word, Xu Han pulled her and squeezed into a nearby table. Behind him, Chu Chouli grinned and rubbed his palms as he walked up.


    A gambling table, only seven feet square, surrounded by less than twenty people, is enough to see this life state.


    There are people who win the spring breeze, chatting and laughing, very unhappy; There were also people who were so red-faced that they wanted to bet their son to be their wife and win over a salted fish.


    At this time, the winner''s face was full of smiles, while the loser gritted his teeth and thought about what else could be mortgaged at home.


    "Come, come, come. Buy big and buy small. Buy big and buy small." The dealer began to shake the dice in his hand again, encouraging everyone to place their bets.


    Xu Han fumbled in his arms and took out a money bag. It was a gift from the man in the inn just now. It was filled with nearly ten taels of silver.


    This was not a small sum, enough for an ordinary family of three to live a rich life for a year.


    Such a large amount of money naturally attracted the attention of the crowd.


    "Come, give it a try." Xu Han smiled and took out some broken silver from his purse and handed it to Qin Keqing .


    "This ¡­ I won''t." Seeing this, Qin Keqing waved her hand repeatedly.


    "It''s very simple. Look at that person." Xu Han pointed at the dice cup in the dealer''s hand. "There are three dice in the cup in his hand. The number of nine is small, the number of ten is large, and the number of three is leopard. The greater the pressure, the smaller the pressure, the more the wins."


    "But" Qin Keqing''s face flushed red. She didn''t say much about one tael of silver, nor did she say much about it. Moreover, she looked at the man who had lost so much money and was clamoring to take his wife and children as gambling capital. She always felt that this matter was inappropriate, but when she met Xu Han''s encouraging gaze, Qin Keqing didn''t know why she couldn''t refuse at all.


    "It''s fine, just treat it as a play." Xu Han continued to encourage.


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing gritted her teeth and casually placed the pieces of silver on the gambling table.


    When the dealer saw the big fish enter the urn, the swaying dice cup stopped and shouted, "Buy it and leave your hands!"


    Everyone''s gazes immediately fell on the dice cup.


    Even Qin Keqing subconsciously looked at the dice cup, feeling somewhat nervous. Only Xu Han and Chu Chouli''s expressions remained the same, and they could be said to be calm and relaxed.


    Three three two!


    The dealer opened the table, and the three dice totaled eight.


    Immediately, a series of cries of sorrow and cheers intersected in the crowd.


    Qin Keqing , on the other hand, looked at the extra silver in her hand with a surprised expression. Obviously, even she had not expected such a result.


    "Again." At that moment, Xu Han''s voice suddenly sounded again.


    "But" Qin Keqing was stunned when she heard this. In her opinion, gambling was not a good thing. She was already very satisfied with winning one tael of silver. She wanted to stop and leave. Hearing that Xu Han was going to come back again, she hesitated.


    "It''s fine. It''s good that you have fun." Xu Han said softly, his tone indescribably gentle.


    Qin Keqing ''s heart sweetened, and her face also turned crimson. She nodded obediently, looking like a lovable daughter-in-law. After thinking for a while, she casually placed two taels of silver on the small gambling table.


    At this time, the man who was clamoring to sell his wife and children had already signed a contract with the casino manager and returned to the gambling table with a full thirty taels of silver in satisfaction. According to the rules of the casino, before noon today, he would be able to repay 35 taels of silver with interest, and he would be able to take away the deed to sell his wife and children. If he could not, his wife and children would no longer be his wife and children.


    At this moment, the man was already possessed. His eyes were red as he stood at the gambling table, holding the gambling money he had obtained from his wife and children. Everyone in the surroundings was not surprised by this situation and did not look at the man.


    The man thought about it, and for some reason, he glanced at Xu Han and Qin Keqing and took out five taels of silver from the purse and placed it on the same gambling table as Qin Keqing.


    "Buy it and leave." The dealer shouted loudly again. Then, the Gu cup stopped and opened the dish.


    One, two, six! A total of nine, or a small win!


    Qin Keqing ''s gambling money changed from two taels to four taels, and the man who sold his wife and betted his son also earned 35 taels of silver.


    "Hurry up and get your wife and children back." Qin Keqing looked at the man and reminded him kindly.


    "No! No! I have to win another five taels, or my family won''t be able to survive this winter." The man murmured with scarlet eyes as if he was stunned.


    Seeing this, Qin Keqing couldn''t bear it anymore. She turned to look at Xu Han as if she wanted him to come up with an idea.


    However, Xu Han smiled and said, "But Qing, you''re lucky. Why don''t you take him to win again?"


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing felt that something was wrong, but after thinking about it, she bet the four taels of silver on the small one again. Seeing that, the man seemed to be certain that he had met Fu Xing today, but he quickly took out another five taels of silver and bet it on a gambling table similar to Qin Keqing''s.


    At this moment, the person in charge of rolling the dice saw a cold smile flash across the corner of his mouth. He shouted, "Bai Dingli," then raised the dice cup high up and shook it before descending.


    "Open! Open! Open!" The man who sold his wife and son shouted loudly as he stared at the dice cup.


    Xu Han glanced sideways at Chu Chouli beside him. The burly man smiled knowingly and stretched out his hand to shake the table slightly.


    At this moment, the dice cup opened and everyone looked over.


    Two, three, four! A total of nine! It was still small!


    The dealer''s expression immediately turned extremely ugly. He looked at the three dice in front of him in disbelief and remained silent for a long time.


    Qin Keqing ''s face immediately revealed a sincere smile, but it was not for her to win a few taels of silver. She turned her head to look at the man beside her and said, "Hurry up and leave. You''ve already earned enough money."


    But who would have thought that the man would shake his head, his face flushed with a morbid flush, "No, I can still win more! That way, my child, my wife won''t have to worry every day, and there won''t be a next meal after the last meal!"


    "But you''re like this" Qin Keqing frowned. She felt that the man''s idea was wrong, but before she could correct the man, Xu Han interrupted him.


    "Keqing, since he is doing this for his own family, let him try again." Xu Han said in a deep voice. His voice was calm, and he could not tell whether he was happy or angry. In the end, it seemed that he was trying to convince Qin Keqing better. He said, "Isn''t there still me?"


    Although Qin Keqing was still a little uneasy in her heart, she was not stupid. She was not good at this. Being able to win money in succession naturally had something to do with Xu Han. Since Xu Han had spoken, she did not say anything else. She only took a deep look at the man and placed the eight taels of silver in her hand on the small one again. Seeing this, the man gritted his teeth and directly took out fifteen taels of silver and bet it on the little one.


    Seeing that, the banker''s expression became even gloomier. He summoned the attendant who was scouting beside him to whisper a few words into his mouth. Then, the attendant turned around and hurriedly left. However, he raised the dice cup in his hand again, shook it for a while, and then landed.


    Qin Keqing and the others watched nervously as the dice cup was slowly lifted. The man''s eyes were filled with blood. Even his temples were bursting with thick veins. He was already extremely nervous.


    Six, three, two, a total of eleven, a large number!


    This result caused Qin Keqing ''s face to darken. The man even beat his chest and almost fainted. He had exchanged a total of 30 silver taels. Following Qin Keqing ''s win of 10 silver taels, he had pushed out another 15 silver taels this time. Now, he only had 25 silver taels on him. If he wanted to redeem his wife and children, there was still a full 10 silver taels left.


    Once the dice cup was opened, he could be said to have fallen to the bottom of the valley once again.


    At that time, Qin Keqing turned to look at Xu Han, her eyes filled with confusion.


    "Losing and winning are common in gambling." Xu Han said.


    At this time, another gambling game opened. The man carefully bet a few taels of silver, but he lost again. Qin Keqing turned the man''s expression even uglier, and his purse became even more shriveled. He looked at Xu Han as if he was crying for help, but Xu Han stood there as if he hadn''t seen him.


    The man continued to gamble several times. The remaining twenty-five taels of silver were all lost. His eyes instantly darkened and he fell straight to the ground. He immediately asked a few servants to drag him forward and throw him out of the casino like a dead dog.


    Qin Keqing was anxious when she saw this. She could not imagine how this man would spend his life in the future, and what would happen to his wife and children after they were captured by this gambling house. She wanted to save him, but she was pulled back by Xu Han.


    "You can''t save him." Xu Han, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke.


    "Why?" Qin Keqing was very puzzled. She stared at Xu Han with her eyes wide open. She secretly felt that this man in front of her was a stranger, as if she had met Xu Han for the first time today.


    To be honest, Qin Keqing ''s appearance was not that beautiful. Compared to Ye Hongjian ''s Fish Fang Zi Yu''s appearance, not to mention the difference between clouds and mud, it was not even a tiny bit inferior. However, Xu Han felt somewhat irritated under her gaze.


    "Even wives and children can be betted as gamblers. There is no other way to save them." Xu Han suppressed the irritation in his heart and said as calmly as possible.


    "But he wants his wife and children to survive this winter and live a good life!" Qin Keqing ''s voice became loud.


    "No, he did it for himself. His selfish desires blinded his mind, but he did it in the name of others. In the end, it was to satisfy his own desires."


    "If you can save him once, he can bet a second time, a third time¡­ You''ll never be able to save him."


    "His illness is here." Xu Han pointed at his chest, and his voice suddenly became extremely gloomy. "Nothing can save a heart."


    Perhaps Xu Han''s voice was too cold, or perhaps the reasoning behind Xu Han''s words made Qin Keqing unable to refute it. This girl was stunned for a moment.


    Seeing this, Xu Han handed her over to Chu Chouli.


    At that moment, his body took a step forward and took out the money bag in his pocket again. He placed it on the leopard that was between the size of the leopard without looking at it for a full nine taels of silver.


    At that time, he looked at the dealer, his eyes filled with malice.


    "Come on, Young Master, I want to try my luck too."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 87 A Bigger Bet

    Xu Han had lived in Jianghu for many years, and he was very clear about the entrance to such a dirty place as the casino.


    The Thousand Gold Platform could be considered a big gambling house in Yanlai City, but Yanlai City was not a big place. Ordinary gamblers would be considered rich if they had one or two taels of gambling capital a day, and Xu Han would pay ten taels of silver. That was a real big fish.


    As for dealing with big fish, the gambling house had a way to let him win some small money first, and in the end, it was making him lose all his money.


    This was also why Xu Han had allowed Qin Keqing to bet freely from the very beginning.


    But now, the fisherman who had enough bait wanted to catch the net, while Xu Han, the big fish, wanted to fill a bowl.


    Nine taels of silver fell from the table, and the sound was crisp.


    The surrounding gamblers had witnessed Xu Han''s luck before and were stunned. They all tentatively placed some chips on the gambling table.


    The dealer''s expression darkened. He knew that the person who came was unkind, so he immediately raised the dice cup in his hand and shook it. However, his gaze stared fixedly at Xu Han.


    Xu Han didn''t care about this. Although he knew about casinos, he didn''t know anything about gambling. However, he still had Chu Chouli, the descendant of the Bandit Sacred Sect.


    Speaking of gambling, Xu Han and Chu Chouli still had an interesting story to tell.


    "Didn''t you say that your sect only cultivates stealing and deception? Why are you so proficient in gambling?" That day, he was bored. Xu Han was pulled by Chu Chouli to play Pai Nine for an entire hour, but he did not win. Xu Han thought that his skill was not bad, so he quickly understood that it was Chu Chouli who secretly tricked him, so he asked.


    At that time, Chu Chouli, who had been detected as a cheater, did not show the slightest bit of shame. Instead, he said plausibly, "This gambling technique is not a cheating technique. It''s just that it cheated the ears and eyes. The real cheating technique is here and here."


    As he spoke, Chu Chouli pointed at his chest and pointed at the sky above his head.


    Then the burly man grinned and said, "One day, I will inherit the mantle of my Thieving Sacred Sect and cultivate the two tricks of deception to the limits of the world."


    At that time, Xu Han only treated this matter as a joke, but he didn''t want Chu Chouli''s ability to be put to use today.


    The dealer''s expression was calm as he opened the dice cup. This time, he had used his full strength. He was very sure that he had shaken out the points he wanted, and his gaze towards Xu Han was even more ferocious.


    "Hu!"


    When the dice cup was opened, the surrounding people sucked in a breath of cold air.


    The dealer muttered to himself that something was wrong. He turned his head and saw the three dice quietly lying there.


    Three three three.


    Leopard!


    The nine taels of silver in Xu Han''s hand turned into twenty-seven taels, and the gamblers around him who had placed bets with Xu Han also cheered.


    However, Xu Han didn''t even look at the 27 taels of silver in his hand and casually placed it on Leopard''s betting tray.


    The surrounding people exchanged glances and hurriedly took out the gambling money in their bosom and placed it at the same place as Xu Han, wanting to take advantage of Xu Han''s shareholder''s wind to make a fortune.


    At this time, the servant who had left before finally rushed back and brought a black-clothed man out of the inner room. The man glanced at the previous dealer and then at the bulging money bag on the gambling table. He could roughly guess the whole story.


    "Trash!" He cursed softly. The dealer lowered his head and didn''t dare to retaliate. Then, the black-clothed man took the place of the dealer and walked to the gambling table, picking up the dice cup.


    The black-clothed man seemed to be much better than the previous man. Whether it was his grasp of strength or the frequency of shaking, he was much stronger. As for how strong he was, Xu Han was not sure. However, he turned around to look at Chu Chouli. The big man grinned and Xu Han calmed down.


    As a result, the black-clothed man''s dice cup landed on the ground, and Chu Chouli knocked on the table without a trace.


    The dice cup opened and three six were placed on the table.


    Cheers rang out in the surroundings, and Xu Han''s purse turned from twenty-seven taels into eighty-one taels.


    ¡­


    The next two bookmakers in the casino changed hands, but the outcome was the same.


    The silver taels in Xu Han''s hands soared to 729 taels, but he still had no intention of stopping.


    "Leopard." He chuckled and pushed out the money bag that was almost piled up on the table. He smiled and looked at the man who was in charge of rolling the dice.


    Seeing this, everyone beside him hurriedly followed suit, but Qin Keqing was dumbfounded. What was the concept of more than seven hundred taels of silver? Back then, her mother had sold him to the Linglong Pavilion for only fifteen taels of silver, but Xu Han had earned more than seven hundred taels in less than a hundred breaths of time. Even cultivators like them didn''t care too much about money, and they couldn''t help but feel incredulous at this moment.


    The banker on the other side had already called him a middle-aged man. At this moment, he looked at Xu Han with a fake smile and gritted his teeth. "Friend, 700 taels of silver is no longer a small sum. Don''t push your luck!"


    Seven hundred taels of silver was indeed not a small sum, but it wasn''t enough to hurt the bones and muscles of the casino. However, if Xu Han continued to win like this, it was hard to say. Moreover, because of Xu Han''s crazy actions, almost all the gamblers in the surroundings had rushed over, wanting to rely on Xu Han to earn a good sum of money.


    To put it bluntly, Xu Han''s method of winning was definitely a hidden trick. However, since the other party dared to pick their place to do this, he wanted to rely on it. As long as Xu Han was willing to agree, he would accept it. They were also willing to eat this mute loss.


    It''s just¡­


    "Gambling, gambling, gambling is only for the lack of a person''s heart. Your Excellency thinks 700 taels is enough, but I think it''s still too little!"


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man. He smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Your Excellency can''t accept this bet?"


    The provocation in Xu Han''s words was extremely strong. Even Qin Keqing could smell that the atmosphere on the field had become somewhat odd at that time. She temporarily forgot the quarrel with Xu Han and reached out to lightly touch the corner of Xu Han''s clothes in an attempt to remind him of something.


    After all, their mission was to investigate the demons. If what they had done before could be interpreted as Xu Han''s temporary playfulness, then what they were doing now was the same. Regardless of whether they could deal with the events that erupted in the casino after that, they had aroused the suspicions of everyone. This was contrary to their original intentions.


    But at that time, Xu Han turned around and gave Qin Keqing a calm look. Then, he looked at the middle-aged man whose face had already turned purple and asked doubtfully, "We have already placed our bets. Why hasn''t Your Excellency opened the market yet?"


    The gamblers beside him also began to shout loudly to urge the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked at Xu Han calmly for a while and finally said, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    His voice became extremely hoarse at that moment, as if it had been squeezed out of his throat.


    "I''m only here to be happy. If you can''t accept this bet, you can find someone who can." Xu Han leaned forward, his narrowed eyes shining with a frightening cold light.


    The man was stunned at that moment, but he suddenly seemed to understand the meaning behind Xu Han''s words. He sized up the youth in front of him again.


    "Then your Excellency may not have enough chips." He glanced sideways at the bags full of money on the gambling table and said in a calm voice.


    "Of course I have enough chips, or does the boss want me to win enough chips on this table before meeting that person?" Xu Han smiled indifferently.


    These words undoubtedly pierced the man''s pain, and his expression immediately changed. He thought to himself that if Xu Han continued to win like this, they would probably have to go drink the northwest wind.


    So he quickly piled up an ugly smile on his face. He stood up and said flatteringly, "This way, Sir, please. I will take you to see my master now."


    Xu Han smiled and stood up.


    Behind her, Qin Keqing looked at the two of them in confusion. Obviously, she did not understand what the two of them were talking about. However, she saw that Chu Chouli was also following them at that time. Naturally, she did not want to stay alone. She hurriedly followed the few of them and walked towards an inner room of the gambling hall.


    ¡­


    In the inner room of the casino sat a woman in green. She was around thirty years old and had a plump figure. She wore heavy makeup on her face. Her pair of phoenix eyes seemed to contain autumn water. Her clothes were even more exposed. The vicious creatures on her chest were even more faintly visible, making Qin Keqing ''s eyes shocking.


    She subconsciously made a comparison and felt somewhat inferior. She then turned to look at Xu Han beside her.


    However, when he saw the green-robed woman, a smile appeared on his face.


    Could it be that Young Master Xu is here to see this woman?


    Qin Keqing thought to herself, her heart slightly sour.


    "Young Master is the hero who displayed great power in the Little Girls Gambling House, right?" When everyone sat down, the plump woman stood up and shook her slender willow waist. She walked to Xu Han with a smile. Her voice was tactful and concealed charm.


    Seeing this, Qin Keqing thought to herself that this woman was definitely not a good person, but she was also secretly shocked that her slender waist could not withstand the "giant" object in front of her chest.


    "Aiya." At this moment, the woman who walked in front of Xu Han let out a soul-stirring cry. Her body suddenly fell into Xu Han''s embrace.


    At that time, she hooked her hands around Xu Han''s neck, her eyes filled with emotion, and her lips and teeth were filled with rage.


    At this point, the woman''s cheeks flushed red, and she leaned against Xu Han intentionally or unintentionally. "Young Hero, don''t make things difficult for this little girl. If it''s Young Hero but he asks for it, then this little girl will definitely ¡­" She leaned extremely close to Xu Han, and the "giant" object on her chest was almost stuck to Xu Han''s chest.


    Qin Keqing had never seen such a scene before, and her heart was filled with grievance and embarrassment.


    If Xu Han really wanted to do something like that, then he could do it himself. Why did he bring her here? Qin Keqing could not understand, but she felt as if her chest was pressing down on a huge boulder. She suddenly stood up and was about to say something.


    "Since when did the Throne Master of Dark Asura Hall need to rely on the meat business to survive?"


    However, Xu Han''s deep voice rang out beside her ears.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 88 All the Dragon Qi in the World Entered My Body

    Qin Keqing was stunned when she said this, and she swallowed the words that came to her mouth.


    At that moment, the charm on the green-robed woman''s face also faded away.


    Her expression instantly turned cold. She let go of her hands that were holding Xu Han and stood up.


    "Since Your Excellency knows that this is the territory of Dark Asura Hall , you still want to act wildly. Isn''t that a bit too arrogant?"


    Qin Keqing ''s head went blank as she looked at the woman who was about to have sex with Xu Han and her eyes were filled with killing intent in the blink of an eye.


    From the gambling house to this woman''s charming beauty, and then to the killing intent revealed at this moment, a series of changes were too fast. Qin Keqing , who rarely dabbled in Jianghu, was unable to regain her senses in a short period of time.


    "I am a fool in Jianghu. I do not understand the rules of your land." Xu Han smiled indifferently at the woman whose murderous intent had exploded.


    "I only know that Dark Asura Hall is a good place to do business. Coincidentally, I have such a business." As Xu Han spoke, he pulled out a heavy money bag from his bosom and landed on the tea table beside him.


    The woman glanced at the purse and a strange expression flashed in her eyes. The price of the Dark Asura Hall ''s work was never cheap. Naturally, Xu Han''s purse could not contain ordinary items like silver or gold. Instead, it was made of solid Black Dragon Gold. It was worth more than five thousand taels of silver, and looking at the weight of the money bag, it was probably close to five taels.


    To a branch of Yanlai City , this was not a small amount of income.


    At this time, with such a price, the woman had already guessed what Xu Han wanted.


    Coincidentally, one had just left the front foot, and another came immediately. I''m afraid that Yanlai City won''t be able to live peacefully anymore.


    Although the woman thought of this in her heart, a charming smile appeared on her face once again, "Alright, young hero, what do you want? Just say it, there is nothing in this world that I, Dark Asura Hall, cannot do."


    "I want news about that monster." Xu Han raised his eyebrows, looked at the woman and said in a deep voice.


    ¡­


    Hu Er was cleaning the utensils in the shop, but he secretly thought about the guests who came to the shop today. He thought that Xu Han and the others were already distinguished guests, but he didn''t want that man to be even more generous and frightening.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s group had already gone to the streets to play, and the old man who was accompanying the man was still in the room. Hu Er thought about whether or not he wanted to lure him, but when he thought of the way the old man looked at him today, Hu Er was shocked again. He finally extinguished the flames in his heart.


    At this time, in the upper room of the inn, the man was leisurely sitting beside the couch drinking tea.


    From raising his cup to drinking tea, every movement seemed to have gone through tens of thousands of drills. Whether it was his bearing or bearing, there was an indescribable smell. It was as if just watching him drink tea was a great enjoyment.


    At this time, the screen window of the room was pushed open from the outside, and a figure dressed in black jumped in.


    Then he knelt on one knee beside the man.


    "How is it? Did you get any news?" The man was still holding his teacup, as if he had not been affected by the person who had come. Or rather, he had expected that person''s arrival long ago.


    At that moment, the visitor stood up and pulled off the black cloth on his face, revealing that the old and gloomy face beneath was that of the skinny old man who was accompanying him.


    "I''m afraid so." The old man lowered his voice, but the unique shrill voice could not be concealed. It sounded like a baby crying. Sharp and ear-piercing.


    "Zhu Xian took the risk of losing face with the Linglong Pavilion and secretly eliminated the spies of the Linglong Pavilion. All he wanted to do was to flirt with the tigers and leave the mountain." The man nodded, his expression still as indifferent as the snow outside the window. "For the sake of that flood dragon in Yanlai City ."


    "Zhu Xian wants to seize the fate of the flood dragon. He has already become an emperor. His heart can be executed." The old man narrowed his eyes. The chill in his eyes was three points better than the snow in the middle of winter.


    "In the past seventeen years, he has already seized seven flood dragon qi. If he adds this one, I''m afraid that when he gathers all the luck of Nine Dragons," the man drank another cup of tea. His voice was gentle, but it concealed the intention of a Golden Gothic Iron Horse.


    Plop!


    At that time, there was a crisp sound and the old man knelt down again.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry. This old servant doesn''t want this life. This time, I will also seize the fate of this flood dragon for Your Majesty to protect my Great Zhou''s hundred-year inheritance!" The old man''s voice still carried the inherent shrill voice, but at this moment, his words were burning and loud.


    Your Majesty.


    He called the man His Majesty¡­


    Throughout the Great Zhou Empire, only that person in Chang''an City could afford to be called this kind of person.


    And now, this person was truly sitting in an inn in a small city on the border of the Azure Province.


    Hearing this, the man smiled and extended his hand to help the old man up. He signaled for him to sit across the couch and poured him a cup of tea.


    The old man was terrified, as if it was a great honor for him.


    "For thousands of years, snakes have been able to transform into dragons, but dragons cannot transform into true dragons."


    "Mortals can cultivate Earth Immortals, but they can''t achieve Great Freedom."


    "The world always thinks that the emperor''s orders are set by the heavens and the earth."


    "Even Zhu Xian , who is extremely intelligent, cannot see through this fate."


    As the man spoke, the smile on his face abruptly subsided, and something indescribable began to flash in his eyes.


    It was as if the roaring roc had caught a glimpse of a fat eagle, or as if the towering tree had caught a glimpse of a frog the size of a well. It was a contempt that came from the depths of one''s soul, and it was also an inherent nobility.


    "But I don''t know. My imperial business is not decided by the heavens. I earned it by my own hands."


    "My fate is mine. What is the fate of heaven?"


    "Not to mention that Zhu Xian can''t become a True Dragon, even if he succeeds, wanting to ruin our Great Zhou''s rivers and mountains is just a fool''s dream."


    The man''s aura subsided as he shook his head and said regretfully.


    "There are always many fools in this world, but very few wise ones."


    "It''s a pity that Canghai went to the Great Abyss Mountain and Headmaster went to the Kunlun Realm. In this world¡­"


    "I no longer have a confidant."


    When the old man heard these words, he did not feel that he was going against the law. He only felt that it was only natural for him to do so.


    "Then Your Majesty, this flood dragon?" However, he was still puzzled, so he asked at that time.


    "I''m going to make a decision." The man''s eyes narrowed as he looked out of the window.


    "Not only do I want this flood dragon, every flood dragon in this world is mine. No matter how much Zhu Xian does, he will only help me in the end."


    "Seventeen years of calamity. If the heavens want to kill me, then I will slaughter all the flood dragons in the world."


    "At that time, all the Dragon Qi in the world will gather around me."


    "I want to see, I am a king of the world¡­"


    "This day¡­"


    "Recognize it as not recognizing it!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 89 Repay a Debt

    After coming out of the gambling hall, Xu Han became exceptionally silent.


    Qin Keqing , who was following behind him, intentionally wanted to ask Xu Han why, but she still couldn''t find an opportunity to speak.


    She frowned and looked at the red brush in Xu Han''s hand, not knowing why.


    That was the "news" that Xu Han had bought with five taels of Black Dragon Gold, the "news" about the monster in Yanlai City .


    Unlike what Qin Keqing had expected, the news was not written in words, nor was it delivered verbally. After receiving Xu Han''s money, the plump woman handed Xu Han a red brush, and Xu Han''s silence began at that time.


    After leading Chu Chouli and Qin Keqing out of the gambling hall, he only lowered his head and rushed forward. He did not explain anything to Qin Keqing, nor did he say anything else.


    Such an abnormal situation undoubtedly made Qin Keqing ''s heart uneasy.


    " Big Brother Chu , Young Master Xu ?" She tried to ask Chu Chouli.


    However, the middle-aged man scratched his head in confusion. "Perhaps it was because that woman was too beautiful just now. Little brat Xu''s heart itched. We were sulking because we saw that she wasn''t good enough to make a move."


    Chu Chouli''s self-respect and open mouth immediately made Qin Keqing ''s face flush red.


    She fiercely rolled her eyes at Chu Chouli and whispered, " Young Master Xu , you''re not that kind of person!" After saying that, Qin Keqing looked at the silent figure in front of her and thought about Xu Han''s familiar road in the casino. His back faintly coincided with a figure from more than a year ago.


    ¡­


    When they returned to the inn, Fang Ziyu and the others, who had gone out to exchange information with You Lingqu and the others, had yet to return.


    When Xu Han and the others returned to their rooms, they discovered that the man was sitting in his room. His door opened. As Xu Han and the others passed by, the man suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "Meeting is fate. Since we are both in a foreign land, why don''t you come in and sit down?" At that time, the man smiled and raised the teacup in his hand to look at Xu Han.


    Although the man''s senses weren''t bad after meeting the man today, the invitation was somewhat abrupt. Qin Keqing instinctively wanted to remind Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the man for a long time. In the end, his gaze landed on something at the corner of the man''s clothes.


    It was a pen, a red one exactly like the one in his hand. Xu Han was slightly stunned, and before Qin Keqing could speak, he said, "Keqing."


    "Huh?" Qin Keqing ''s words were swallowed back, and she looked at Xu Han doubtfully.


    "Go and pack up our things with Big Brother Chu ."


    When Qin Keqing heard this, she naturally had many questions in her heart.


    For example, what does that pen mean? Another example was why he had to pack up his things?


    These questions were entrenched in the girl''s heart. She wanted to ask, but when she looked up, she saw that the candle in the man''s room reflected Xu Han''s profile. At that time, the youth''s eyes were deep, like the stars on the horizon, and also like the eyes that stared at her in the darkness of Jingsheng City that year. All of a sudden, she was stunned, and all of her doubts vanished into thin air.


    She knew that she could trust him without any reason.


    Thus, she obediently nodded her head and said "Be careful" to Xu Han before heading into the room with Chu Chouli.


    ¡­


    In the man''s room, Xu Han sat opposite the man.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    At different times, the corners of the man''s mouth always carried a faint smile. He looked at Xu Han as if he was looking at a rare treasure.


    On the other hand, Xu Han''s expression was somewhat gloomy, and his gaze even carried a hint of vigilance.


    Because of this, the atmosphere in the room became somewhat strange.


    "Since you have received the judge''s pen, aren''t you planning to leave?"


    Finally, Xu Han was the first to break the silence between the two.


    Hearing this, the man smiled but did not answer Xu Han''s question. He reached out to pick up the teapot on the table and filled a cup of tea for Xu Han.


    "I can''t find any good tea leaves in a remote town. Qingye Bai''s tea tastes sweet and decent."


    "Qingyebai is a specialty of Qingzhou. The market price is 10 silver taels per tael. Such tea is not considered good tea. I''m afraid there are very few things that can enter the pavilion in this world." Xu Han took a sip of the tea and said softly.


    "Little brother seems to be quite knowledgeable about tea ceremony." The man raised his eyebrows as if he was interested.


    However, Xu Han did not have the mood to talk about this. He shook his head and said, "There is no research. It''s just that there was an elder who liked the tea ceremony and had heard about it before."


    After saying this, Xu Han stood up and cupped his hands, saying, "Your Excellency is fearless, but I am just a reckless person. Under the judge''s pen, I do not dare to stay any longer, so I have to gather my companions to leave this place as soon as possible. Please take care of yourself."


    Black-robed Asura Blue-robed Ghost, White-robed Impermanence Red-robed Brush.


    In a sense, the Dark Asura Hall was a place where rules were followed.


    As long as they paid the money, the people they wanted to kill would never falsify the information they wanted to buy.


    However, there is one exception. What you want is exactly what the Dark Asura Hall wants.


    As a result, he handed over a Judge''s Pen, and as long as he left wisely, the Life and Death Book would be deleted for the time being.


    The money to buy the news is no longer the news, but your life.


    Xu Han had stayed in Dark Asura Hall for four years, and the Dark Asura Hall he knew was only the tip of the iceberg of his true strength. However, just a single tip of the iceberg was enough to frighten Xu Han.


    He simply couldn''t have the slightest confidence to be his enemy.


    At least he didn''t have the confidence to do so now.


    In his eyes, this thing had nothing to do with courage, but it was no different from courting death.


    The man did not intend to leave, and Xu Han did not want to care what kind of support he had. He only knew that he was going to leave with everyone, and what did the life and death of the man have to do with him?


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Is that so? Qing Ye Bai really doesn''t seem like a good tea to me. However, the Headmaster liked it very much back then. He said that it was fragrant but long, as if he was a human being."


    At that moment, the man''s words suddenly sounded. A small voice fell in Xu Han''s ears, but it was like lightning, causing Xu Han''s body to tremble at that moment. He turned his head in a daze. His eyes were filled with horror that he wanted to suppress, but couldn''t.


    At that moment, he opened his mouth, wanting to ask something, but before he could say anything, the man''s voice sounded again.


    "Xuan''er has put on a lot of weight following you these days. You have to make it eat less in the future. If it''s too fat, it won''t be able to run." After the man finished speaking, regardless of Xu Han''s reaction, he gently tossed his hand and the judge''s pen flew out and landed impartially in Xu Han''s hand.


    "After my old friend, but I came in a hurry. I didn''t bring any gifts, so this should be considered a greeting gift."


    ¡­


    "What!" In another room of the inn, Xu Han''s eyes bulged as he slapped the table and stood up. He roared angrily.


    Everyone who had never seen Xu Han look like this was stunned at that time. Obviously, they did not understand why this youth would suddenly be so furious.


    "Are you saying that You Lingqu has already rushed to the wild goose with all the disciples?"


    After a while, under the astonished gazes of everyone, Xu Han gradually calmed down. He turned to look at Fang Ziyu and the others who had just returned and confirmed with a calm gaze.


    "Yes." Feng Yan nodded, his voice still maintaining its inherent softness. "Junior apprentice-brother Luo has already seen the corpses of several junior apprentice-brothers and confirmed that they were killed by some kind of enormous monster. From the marks on the wounds, it can be deduced that the monster was most likely related to water. The only place within a hundred kilometers radius that can hide the monster is that goose," said Junior apprentice-brother Luo.


    "You''re courting death." Xu Han snorted coldly.


    Logically speaking, his relationship with You Lingqu was not pleasant. With Xu Han''s temperament, he would probably not be able to get along well with you Lingqu if he wanted to send him to his death. But for some reason, thinking of the dozens of disciples accompanying him, Xu Han felt extremely angry about You Lingqu''s decision.


    Perhaps Xu Han hadn''t noticed that the time he spent in the Exquisite Pavilion had somewhat changed his lonely personality.


    "What do you mean?" Fang Ziyu frowned. Although she was quite dissatisfied with You Lingqu ''s unauthorized actions, Xu Han''s fierce reaction made her even more puzzled.


    However, Xu Han did not say anything. He just took out something from his bosom and threw it on the table.


    It was the scarlet magistrate''s pen.


    "This is?" Song Yueming , who was standing at the side, picked up the brush and sized it up carefully, but he couldn''t see why.


    However, when Feng Yan and Fang Ziyu saw that, their expressions changed.


    "Judge''s pen!" Feng Yan took the pen and sized it up carefully. Then, he looked at Xu Han and asked, "Brother Xu went to Dark Asura Hall. Is this the news you bought?"


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded heavily, his expression gloomy, "I have lived for so many years, but I have never heard of such a courageous person who dares to snatch food from the mouth of Dark Asura Hall ."


    "Brother Xu, don''t say any more sarcastic words. I''m afraid Senior Brother You has already arrived at the wild goose. Quickly chase him back is the right path!" Although Song Yueming did not understand what was going on, he could roughly guess from the conversations among the crowd. He immediately said anxiously.


    "What''s there to go? You Lingqu wants to die? Are we going to die as well?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Brother Xu, what are you saying? Even though we have some grudges with Senior Brother You, they are also personal grudges. We are all from the same sect. How can we sit here and watch him die?" Song Yueming retorted, his voice unconsciously becoming louder.


    "Junior Brother Song is right. We need to stop Junior Brother You as soon as possible." Feng Yan , who had always been calm, nodded.


    At that moment, a group of people discussed their countermeasures and set out without delay.


    "Xu guest qing, after all, not long to exquisite pavilion, son fish don''t dare to hope for anything, but exquisite pavilion can stand for a thousand years, not by how strong, how exquisite calculations, but between the same sect watchful mutual aid. "You Lingqu and those twenty plus junior brothers and sisters were brought out by me, Fang Ziyu . Either they come back with me, or I die here with them."


    "Ziyu, I only hope that after Xu Keqing returns, he can report everything to the headmaster. If anything happens to us, there will naturally be senior apprentice-brothers and junior apprentice-brothers in the sect who will avenge us with their blood." Fang Ziyu ''s tone became much more distinct at that time. After she finished speaking, she did not look at the uncertainty on Xu Han''s face. She only slightly cupped her hands and turned around to leave. Feng Yan behind also cupped his hands towards Xu Han and hurriedly followed Fang Ziyu ''s footsteps.


    Inside the room, Song Yueming and Qin Keqing also looked at each other and cupped their hands towards Xu Han.


    "Brother Xu is elegant. I am interested. However, I may not have the chance to talk to Brother Xu in the future. Take care." As Song Yueming said this, he resolutely turned around.


    " Young Master Xu , Keqing" Qin Keqing seemed to have a lot to say, but at this moment, she didn''t know how to say it. In the end, she could only say take care of herself and leave with everyone.


    In the blink of an eye, only Xu Han and Chu Chouli, who had yet to understand the situation, remained in Nuo Da''s room.


    ¡­


    Xu Han was stunned inside the room for a long time¡­


    His expression changed, uncertain¡­


    He felt that they were stupid. The Dark Asura Hall was so cruel and notorious. Even so, they were willing to risk their lives for that unlikeable Ridge Traveller.


    Perhaps, as Fang Ziyu had said, this was the reason why the Exquisite Pavilion was able to stand for a thousand years in the Great Zhou Empire.


    He sighed lightly and finally stood up and walked out of the room.


    "Brat Xu, where are we going?" Chu Chouli hurriedly asked.


    At that time, the youth turned around and rolled his eyes at the burly man.


    He said.


    "Pay your debts."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 90 Life Money

    The goose is not too far from the goose.


    After walking for about fifteen minutes, Fang Ziyu and the others saw the outline of the river in the distance.


    Just as the shopkeeper called Hu Er had said, Yanlai City was covered in snow, and it was a scene of ice and snow. The four people walking in the suburbs were stepping on thick snow. It was very inconvenient to walk, but the wild goose that was not very wide was running endlessly. They could even faintly see traces of hot air coming out from the river.


    At this moment, Fang Ziyu ''s expression changed.


    "It smells of blood." She said in a deep voice, her eyes narrowing at that moment as she looked into the distance. There were a few black shadows flickering there, clearly fighting.


    "Yueming, Keqing, you guys wait here. Protect Senior Brother well. I''ll go take a look." Fang Ziyu didn''t wait for the three of them to give her any response. He paused for a moment and then suddenly jumped out.


    ¡­


    You Lingqu looked at the dispirited expressions of Bai Fengyi and Luo Wengu beside him, and then looked at the disciples lying on the ground. At that moment, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    He regretted bringing everyone to investigate this matter.


    The reason why he was so anxious to make a contribution was simply because he had been humiliated by Fang Ziyu and despised by the satrap.


    As a direct disciple of the Linglong Pavilion, You Lingqu naturally had his own pride. He had already reached the Netherpassage Realm at the age of 31. Not only was this realm unprecedented, it could also be said to be one in ten thousand. He wanted to find out the truth about the demonic plague, but he didn''t want to end up in such a field, harming himself and his fellow disciples.


    Thinking of this, the expression on his face was somewhat ferocious. The hand holding the saber tightened again, and the veins on the back of his hand burst out.


    He thought of risking his life.


    Even if they were to die, they would still have to pull on a few cushions to comfort their junior brothers'' spirits in the heavens.


    "The disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion are truly not afraid of death. They only killed a few and sent a few more over." At this moment, a hoarse voice sounded. However, there were already several figures surrounding You Lingqu and the others.


    Most of them were dressed in blue or purple, only three of them were exceptionally different.


    There was a man in a big red python robe standing in the air, but his clothes were drifting in the night breeze, unable to see his appearance clearly. Under him were two figures, one white and one black. Their faces were deathly pale, almost morbid, and they wore an exaggerated official hat on their foreheads. On the white hat, when they saw the words "make a fortune", the words "the world is peaceful" were the words "the world is peaceful". However, it was the black and white Impermanence of the Dark Asura Hall .


    The identity of that big red python robe was on the verge of being revealed. It must be the first red-robed judge under the Ten Halls of Yama!


    Sending out such a luxurious lineup, one could imagine how much the Dark Asura Hall valued the monster within the wild goose.


    "Kill him." At this moment, the red-robed magistrate let out an extremely soft sound.


    The inaudible voice was like a stone thrown into a mirror-like lake, ripples rippling out and ripples rising in all directions.


    The azure-robed and purple-robed men surrounding You Lingqu and the others moved as if they had received an edict. They charged towards the three of them with murderous intent.


    You Lingqu and the others already had large or small injuries on their bodies. Facing the encirclement of the crowd, it was only a matter of time before they were defeated.


    At that time, the three of them exchanged glances and saw the will to die in each other''s eyes. Their hearts skipped a beat, and the true essence around their bodies was instantly circulated by them, wanting to take a final risk.


    "Wait!" At this moment, a loud shout suddenly sounded from the crowd.


    A petite figure stepped on the heads of the azure-robed and purple-robed men and swiftly jumped into the encirclement of the crowd, landing in front of You Lingqu and the others.


    "Senior Sister Fang?" He waited until he could clearly see the visitor''s appearance. You Lingqu and the others cried out in alarm. When they met before, the other party had tried several times to persuade them not to act rashly, but because You Lingqu was so determined, they had fallen into such a state. Originally, he thought that he had already reached a helpless state, but he didn''t expect Fang Ziyu to arrive at this time.


    Apart from being surprised, more guilt surged into his heart.


    However, Fang Ziyu did not care about what his junior brother was thinking.


    With a calm expression, she took out the Judge''s Pen from Xu Han''s bosom and said loudly to the big red python robe in the distance, "Junior Brother is reckless and doesn''t understand the rules of Jianghu. The Judge''s Pen is here. Please let us go."


    The surrounding azure-robed and purple-robed men all stopped at that moment and turned their heads to look at the big red python robe in the distance.


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment.


    The big red python robe in the sky suddenly stretched out its hand. Fang Ziyu felt a suction force coming from his hand, and the judge''s pen flew out abruptly and escaped into that person''s hand.


    He took the pen and studied it carefully for a while before his hoarse and heavy voice sounded again.


    "It is indeed a judge''s pen."


    Sen Luo Palace''s actions made Ling Long Pavilion such a decent sect shameless, but he was indeed a place where rules were followed. Since the other party had accepted the judge''s pen, then You Lingqu and the others'' lives should have been saved.


    Thinking of this, Fang Ziyu secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and a hint of joy appeared on his face.


    "A judge''s pen is worth one life. Which one do you want to protect?" But at that moment, the voice of the big red python robe sounded again.


    The joy on everyone''s faces froze on the spot.


    "We are disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion. Senior, could you please let me off the hook for the sake of Master Ancestor Division''s blank face?" Fang Ziyu ''s expression was ugly, but he still suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and cupped his hands and said to the judge.


    "Rules are rules."


    However, the big red python robe''s response was to completely extinguish the trace of luck in Fang Ziyu ''s heart.


    "This matter has arisen because of me. I no longer have the face to return to the mountain." Seeing this, You Lingqu ''s face immediately turned pale. He gritted his teeth and said this.


    "This is the end of the matter. Junior Brother You, don''t blame yourself. I can''t help but blame myself for this. We will shoulder the responsibility together." Luo Wengu also took his own steps at that time, standing side by side with You Lingqu , smiling and saying.


    Clearly, the two men decided to reserve the only spot for Bai Fengyi .


    "If both of you are like this, how can I live alone?" However, Bai Fengyi raised her eyebrows at that time and took a step forward. She said in a deep voice, as if a woman wouldn''t let her eyebrows stand on end.


    "Can''t you choose? Then they''ll all die." At this time, the big red python robes in midair spoke again. When the blue-robed and purple-robed people heard this, they gathered towards the crowd once again.


    Such a change caused their expressions to change greatly. They all pushed back in succession in an attempt to let the other party leave, but at this moment, none of them was willing to accept such a gift. Seeing the Dark Asura Hall''s claws getting closer and closer, Fang Ziyu unsheathed the sword in his hand with a thud.


    "I brought you out of the mountain gate. Either we go back together today, or we die here together."


    At that time, Fang Ziyu ''s tiny body seemed to burst out with boundless energy. The three of them were stunned at that time, and then they looked at each other with expressions of relief in their eyes.


    "Alright, today, we will advance and retreat together with Senior Sister!" You Ling Qu nodded heavily. The broadsword was once again lifted by him. True essence circulated in his body, and his fighting spirit was high.


    Seeing that the two sides were going to fight each other head-on.


    However, at that moment, two figures suddenly appeared in the distance. They were a youth with a white cloth wrapped around his right arm and a middle-aged man with a cloth wrapped around him.


    He stopped several zhang away from the battlefield and bowed towards the red python robe.


    "I am a guest of the Exquisite Pavilion''s Xuanhe Peak . I have come here to do business with the magistrate."


    At this time, Fang Ziyu and the others had already fought with the claws of the Dark Asura Hall . Although they had discovered the youth''s arrival, they had no time to talk to him.


    The big red python robe on the horizon pondered for a moment before saying, "The Dark Asura Hall only deals in killing people, not saving them."


    As he spoke, he had already rejected the youth''s suggestion.


    "There is no business in this world that cannot be done. There is only a price that is not enough." However, the youth did not care about this. After saying this, he turned to look at the big man behind him.


    At that moment, the burly man smiled and opened the package in his hand.


    Hualala!


    With a soft sound, red objects fell from his bag and filled the ground beneath his feet.


    However, there were more than ten scarlet magistrate pens.


    At that moment, the corners of the youth''s lips curled into a spring breeze-like smile.


    "I wonder if this is enough to buy the lives of my fellow disciples?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 91 Evil Dragon

    Xu Han''s temperament was always like this. If he made up his mind to do something, he would think of the best way.


    Get what he wants in the simplest and safest way.


    He didn''t come here with Fang Ziyu and the others to investigate any demonic troubles.


    Ning Zhumang helped him refine the Great Desolate Pill under tremendous pressure. Regardless of whether Ning Zhumang had any other plans, he still had to pay off this debt.


    If Ning Zhumang wanted him to protect Ziyu, then he had to do his best. Moreover, Qin Keqing was kind to him, and Song Yueming was extremely kind to him. He couldn''t just watch them die like this.


    Therefore, he brought Chu Chouli to the casino called the Thousand Gold Terrace again and stole the judges'' pens from the Thousand Gold Terrace.


    Although this matter would inevitably be pursued by the Dark Asura Hall after it was revealed, this was the only way Xu Han could think of to save everyone, so he could only take the risk.


    The appearance of such a large number of magistrate pens caused the red-robed magistrate to be stunned.


    He stared at Xu Han for a long time before finally stretching out his hand. At that time, the Asuras who surrounded Fang Ziyu and the others stopped their attacks as if they had received an edict.


    The survivors of the calamity looked at Xu Han. Although Fang Ziyu was a little surprised, it seemed that it was within her expectations. Therefore, she only smiled at Xu Han and did not say much. In contrast, the expressions on Bai Fengyi and You Lingqu ''s faces, who had previously been in a dilemma with Xu Han everywhere, were much more exciting.


    At this time, Feng Yan , Qin Keqing and the others, who were hiding in the distance and watching quietly, also leaned over.


    "Brother Xu!"


    " Young Master Xu ." Both Qin Keqing and Song Yueming looked at Xu Han with smiles written all over their eyes.


    To them, Xu Han''s arrival wasn''t as simple as saving Lingqu and the others. It also meant that the other party recognized their identities-an identity that was enough to entrust their lives to them.


    Xu Han nodded to the few of them, then turned to look at the red-robed magistrate, cupped his hands and said, "Your Excellency, I, Linglong Pavilion, have memorized your kindness today, and the matter of Long Congyun from that year has been completely written off."


    Xu Han''s words were extremely serious. His face was red and his heart did not beat as he made this decision for the Xuanming Sword Immortal of the Chongju Peak .


    What he needed to do now was to stabilize these Dark Asura Hall''s people, and then safely leave with the others. As for whether Lord Long Congyun would come and cause trouble for Dark Asura Hall or not, he was too lazy to care about it.


    Sure enough, when the red-robed judge heard this, his pitch-black eyes flashed with a divine light.


    "Senluo Palace always takes money to do things. If Linglong Pavilion has anything they want to do but can''t do in the future, they can come to us. Senluo Palace will naturally give us a fair price for the first sect of Great Zhou." At that time, he said in a deep voice. He had taken over the business of assassinating Long Congyun two years ago, but he did not want his plan to be ruined by the sudden emergence of an ocean current. As a result, the Dark Asura Hall ''s influence in the Great Zhou Dynasty had been more or less restrained by the Exquisite Pavilion these past few years.


    It was naturally unrealistic to rely solely on the lives of a few juniors to completely resolve their grudges with the Exquisite Pavilion.


    However, it would be a great thing for the Dark Asura Hall if they could ease the beams they had formed earlier, and it would also be a great credit to the red-robed magistrate.


    Xu Han naturally recognized the goodwill expressed in the red-robed Judge''s official words.


    "Your Excellency''s words will definitely be reported to the sect." Xu Han said this, but he secretly thought that the Linglong Pavilion''s tiger skin was very useful.


    After saying that, he hurriedly winked at the crowd and signaled for them to leave quickly. After all, those magistrate pens weren''t bought. They were stolen from the casino. He could conceal them for a while, but he wouldn''t be able to conceal them for the rest of his life. He guessed that the magistrate would be furious if he didn''t recover his senses soon.


    Seeing that, the crowd understood what was going on, so they all turned around and left.


    Naturally, the judge did not have the intention to stop them. He waved his hand slightly, and the aggressive Asuras made way for Xu Han and the others to leave.


    Boom!


    Just as everyone was about to take a step forward, a sudden change occurred.


    With a loud boom, the ground beneath their feet began to tremble.


    The weaker Qin Keqing and the scholarly Feng Yan almost fell.


    Xu Han also thought to himself, "Not good. Could it be that the red-robed magistrate saw that this cat wants to go back on its word?"


    He hurriedly turned his head to look, only to see that the Asuras were also affected by this shock, and their bodies began to shake.


    The faces of the magistrate and the black-and-white Impermanence were also ugly, and their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Hualala!


    At this moment, a loud sound of water rang out.


    Xu Han hurriedly followed suit.


    However, not far away, on the surface of the Yanduo River, the water started to flow frantically backwards, and a huge vortex appeared on the surface of the river.


    "This is?" Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately thought of the unknown monster that should be hiding in the river.


    He didn''t know what that monster was, but judging from the attitude of the Dark Asura Hall towards it, he could roughly guess that it was definitely extraordinary, far from the extent to which he could interfere.


    "Run!" At that moment, he let out a cry of alarm and shouted at the people around him who were still in a daze.


    Hearing this, the crowd finally came back to their senses.


    But it was too late.


    The earth trembled more and more violently. In the whirlpool on the surface of the river, a huge thing began to emerge from the surface of the river. As the thing appeared, cracks began to spread out along the riverbank. The ground beneath Xu Han and the others'' feet began to crack like a spider web.


    Apart from Fang Ziyu and Xu Han, the rest of them were either too low in cultivation or were seriously injured, so it was difficult for them to stand upright in such a tremor and fell to the ground one by one.


    Roar!


    A heaven-shaking roar sounded.


    The voice was loud and scorching, carrying with it unparalleled majesty and rage as it spread out like ripples from the surface of the river.


    Just the power wrapped in the sound waves caused Xu Han''s face to turn pale. He looked sideways and saw that the thing that had appeared in the river had finally revealed his head.


    The head of the camel, the ears of the cow, the eyes of the rabbit, the neck of the snake, the whiskers of the sheep, the scales of the fish, and above his head, there was a sharp horn.


    Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated, and a dense look of horror filled his eyebrows like a poisonous snake.


    At that moment, he finally came to his senses.


    This monster that made Yanlai City uneasy was actually a dragon!


    ¡­


    The goose was only on a hill in the distance.


    A man and an old man were quietly watching the rare scene in the distance. Fine snow fell on their bodies at night, forming a thick layer on their shoulders.


    The old man''s brows furrowed. He looked at the man beside him with some doubt and asked, "Your Majesty, this flood dragon seems to have appeared a bit earlier."


    According to previous calculations, this flood dragon would only appear after at least four to five days. Originally, he had only come here to inquire about the real situation, but he did not expect the flood dragon to suddenly appear like this.


    "I''ve long heard that Senluo Palace possesses the yao raising technique of the imperial family of the former Chu Kingdom. Now, it seems that there is indeed this matter." The man called His Majesty by the old man had a much more indifferent expression on his face. He muttered to himself. His seemingly insignificant words caused the old man beside him to reveal a look of astonishment.


    "Your Majesty said that the flood dragon was raised by the Dark Asura Hall itself?" The old man asked in astonishment.


    "I''m afraid so." The man nodded. It was hard to guess from Gubo''s calm face how he was feeling at this moment. "Rumor has it that the Dark Asura Hall has a secret technique. It was born out of the royal family''s yao raising technique of the Chu Kingdom, but it is even more dangerous. It is a technique that imitates the Southern Barbarians'' yao raising technique. Using the yao raising technique to raise yao, the yao raised is even more powerful, but it is also more bloodthirsty."


    The man''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the flood dragon that was tumbling in the middle of the wild goose.


    "I, Zhu Xian , and I want the Dragon Qi to gather their luck. Similarly, this flood dragon also wants to steal my Dragon Qi to help him transform into a True Dragon."


    "He came out early today. I''m afraid he sensed my presence."


    This man''s temperament was so serious that he could only take a few breaths of time to figure out what had happened.


    "In that case, not only did we not anticipate this, but Zhu Xian must have also not expected it. Then wouldn''t it be safe for us to snatch it now?" Hearing this, the old man''s eyebrows lit up. He hurriedly said, seemingly ready to move.


    "There''s no hurry." Unexpectedly, the man shook his head at that moment.


    He looked into the distance and landed on a youth in the panicked crowd.


    "I want to see how much potential this seed left behind by the ocean currents has."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 92 An Idiot Surnamed Chen

    "Sir, what exactly is going on?" Dressed in black and white robes, the two of them also raised their eyes to look at the red-robed magistrate. Clearly, the sudden appearance of the flood dragon was not part of their plan.


    The red-robed judge frowned, and his expression was extremely ugly.


    "The news from the palace is that the flood dragon will not be born until three days later. I don''t know what exactly is going on." As he spoke, he looked at the flood dragon in the river that had already revealed half of its body, and a fierce expression flashed in his eyes.


    "Since the Flood Dragon has appeared, I believe there will be people from the palace soon. Follow me to restrain it and wait for the palace''s rescue." The magistrate said, but soon he seemed to recall something. He added, "The news of the flood dragon cannot be leaked. You go and silence all the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion."


    Unlike what he had said before, the judge''s words were addressed to the dozens of azure-robed and purple-robed Asuras beneath him.


    The Dark Asura Hall was indeed a place that obeyed the rules.


    But sometimes, the so-called rules were meaningless in the face of absolute interests.


    Similarly, he did not use any method similar to voice transmission from afar, either because of the urgency of the situation or because he was confident in his own strength.


    Therefore, these words naturally fell into the ears of Xu Han and the others without missing a single word.


    The faces of the people who had helped each other stand up immediately changed.


    The earth trembled, and the Asuras were all physical cultivators. In terms of adaptability, they were much better than ordinary cultivators like You Lingqu . At this moment, they had already adapted to this abnormal situation and were charging towards the crowd with killing intent.


    Clang!


    At that time, with a crisp sound, the petite Fang Ziyu suddenly stepped forward.


    A cold expression suddenly appeared on her somewhat baby-fat face.


    "Hurry up and leave. I''ll take care of this place." She didn''t know how to speak, and at that moment, boundless true essence poured out from her body like a tide.


    She stretched out her sword and hundreds of sword shadows appeared on her sword, slowly spinning around with the sword as the center.


    "Go." A sword light flashed in her eyes as she spat out a royal decree.


    At that moment, the hundreds of sword shadows turned into cold light and flew out. The blade of the sword was as cold as a tiger descending from a mountain.


    Pu!


    Pu!


    Streaks of bloody light exploded from the pouncing crowd.


    In the blink of an eye, several Asuras had fallen beneath the blade of the sword.


    One had to know that these Asuras were all Diamond Realm and Violet Firmament Realm experts. Anywhere they were, they would be enough to sit in the position of Throne Master of Dark Asura Hall . Their fleshly bodies were so powerful that even the slightest indentation could not be left on their bodies by ordinary sharp blades, but under the sword shadow of Fang Ziyu ''s sword intent and true essence, one after another, they drank their hatred on the spot.


    This was the strength of Nether Opening Realm cultivators.


    True essence released from a thousand miles away was enough to take a person''s life.


    However, the Asura was originally a corpse cultivated by the Dark Asura Hall . The death of their companions did not cause them to feel any fear. It could only deepen the fierceness in their bodies at this moment.


    They stepped on the corpses of their companions and rushed over like evil wolves. In the blink of an eye, they were less than a hundred feet away from Fang Ziyu .


    The fleshly body of a cultivator was powerful. Whether it was speed or instant burst of power, it was enough to crush cultivators of the same realm. Once they were promoted, Fang Ziyu would have no chance of winning in a situation where there were few enemies.


    Fang Ziyu ''s expression darkened as he thought about this.


    She gritted her teeth and extended her other hand, lightly patting the hilt of Qing Feng''s sword.


    Ding!


    The blade of Qing Feng''s sword trembled, and a crisp sword cry spread out. Pure sword intent gushed out from the sword like a stream. Although it was not majestic, it was endless.


    Fang Ziyu ''s hands immediately spread out to both sides, and Qing Feng left the support of his hands and floated miraculously in front of her.


    Her index and ring fingers stretched out, and the other three fingers bent. Following the trajectory of her hands, sword shadows appeared once again.


    At this time, the Asuras had already reached a distance of less than ten zhang from her. With their speed, they could reach her in just a few breaths of time.


    "Xia Ming is silent for eternity. One sword strikes against all armies!"


    At this moment, a whispering sound came from Fang Ziyu ''s mouth.


    As the last word "military" fell, the strands of hair on Fang Ziyu ''s forehead were suddenly raised. At this moment, Qing Feng led the thousands of sword shadows and flew out.


    With this sword strike, everything was silent.


    Howls of grief could be heard. Half of the Asuras that had killed him hated this sword move.


    Fang Ziyu ''s face immediately turned pale. Obviously, this stance also consumed a lot of energy for her.


    Those Asuras who survived this sword move were naturally aware of this as well. Their feet moved a little faster, and in the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Fang Ziyu . Sabers and swords that were shining brightly slashed towards Fang Ziyu ''s vital spots from both sides with cold sharpness.


    At this moment, Fang Ziyu had yet to recover from the previous battle. She had rarely fought with physical cultivators. Naturally, she did not expect their speed to reach such a high level. She did not expect them to be able to open up any defensive posture.


    As Fang Ziyu looked at the swords and knives, his heart was filled with the desire to live and die.


    She didn''t have much fear, but felt that she hadn''t seen that idiot surnamed Chen for the last time. She was extremely regretful.


    "Be careful!" At this moment, an explosive shout rang out.


    A saber and a right arm wrapped in white cloth stretched out from both sides of her body, almost blocking the incoming saber and sword.


    It was Xu Han and You Lingqu .


    Fang Ziyu , who had escaped death, was stunned. He turned his head to look at the two of them, his eyes filled with both joy and confusion.


    When she stopped these Asuras, she had originally wanted to fight for her life in order to give Xu Han and the others a chance of survival, but she did not want them to actually return.


    "You guys?" She was stunned and asked.


    "This matter has arisen because of me. If Senior Sister is the only one left to fight for her life here, how would you have the face to go back and see Master?" You Lingqu slashed back at the Asura in front of him and said.


    "Don''t look at me. I owe the headmaster a favor and promised him to bring you back." Xu Han shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    Their answers caused Fang Ziyu ''s heart to surge with emotions. At this moment, she realized that not only did Xu Han and You Lingqu not leave, but even Bai Fengyi and the others had put on airs behind them. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning of advancing and retreating together couldn''t be more obvious.


    At that time, Fang Ziyu nodded heavily.


    "Alright! Today, I will bring everyone out with me!" After saying that, the girl''s three-foot-long blade once again escaped from the distance. She held a long sword in her hand, and the boundless True Essence around her spat out once again, directly welcoming the incoming Asuras.


    ¡­


    Linglong Pavilion, Mount Zhongju.


    This mountain was abundant in spiritual energy, and even more so on the summit of the mountain.


    In order to make better use of the spiritual energy here, the sages of the Exquisite Pavilion had specially opened three caves here, forming three formations to absorb the spiritual energy.


    These three caves were called Liushuo, You Quan, and Qing Yin.


    Among them, Liu Shuo and You Quan were occupied by Sikong Bai and Ye Hongjian respectively.


    In the third cave, a white-robed, white-haired young man was sitting cross-legged. His face was calm and his appearance was white. At this moment, his eyes were tightly shut as if he had fallen into a deep sleep. On the ground beside him was a long sword. Its body was snow white, and its hilt was simple and unadorned.


    It was a very ordinary sword.


    Just like this man, other than his dazzling white hair, he was also a very ordinary person.


    But unusually, he was surrounded by something called Insight.


    That intent was far from as simple as the sword intent, and it was even more mixed with some indescribable things.


    It was like a goshawk that spread its wings and a lion that fought against a rabbit.


    Silence was like water, and when it moved, the tide would surge and thunder would rise.


    Squeak.


    With a hoarse sound, the entrance to the cave was pushed open from the outside.


    The man''s eyes also opened at that time. There seemed to be stars hidden in the depths of his pitch-black eyes, but there seemed to be nothing left.


    "Ziyu, that child seems to have encountered some trouble. You should go." The person outside the cave said in a deep voice.


    "Yes." The man nodded slightly, his face calm. The longsword beside him swung, and a sword sound rang out.


    Although it was not loud, it was like the twilight bell.


    Everything was silent.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 93 Flood Dragon? Demonic Dragon?

    It was a black flood dragon.


    His nearly a hundred zhang long body was covered in black scales, and there seemed to be some strange red lines flashing beneath the scales.


    There were dragons following the clouds and tigers following the wind.


    At this time, the flood dragon''s 100-meter-long body had already appeared on the surface of the water. It howled in the sky and swayed its body, occasionally letting out heaven-shaking roars.


    The originally raging snow stopped at that time. Dark clouds suddenly gathered above the flood dragon. Dark red lightning pythons swarmed in the clouds, occasionally making loud muffled noises.


    The scene was extremely strange,


    It was as if the apocalypse was approaching and the heavenly column was about to collapse.


    The red-robed judge had already flown to the top of the flood dragon''s head, and his big red python robe was blown into the night breeze to the point of making a sound of hunting. At that time, his hands clasped together in front of his chest. Then, an imposing aura spread out, and several hand seals formed in his hand. As each hand seal formed, strands of dark and raw blood-colored edicts surged out from under his red robe and surrounded his body.


    "Help me, both of you." He let out an explosive shout, his eyes wide open, bloodshot in the whites of his eyes.


    The two black-and-white Impermanents didn''t dare to disobey him at all. They also connected several hand seals. At that moment, two streams of True Essence surged out of their bodies and flew into the red-robed Magistrate''s body. Thanks to this, the aura around the red-robed Magistrate rose another step.


    At that time, the red robe on his body bulged high, and his long hair was blown randomly.


    A divine light flashed in his eyes as he shouted, "Heavenly Demon Town''s Great Demon!"


    His voice was like thunder, and his momentum was like Mount Tai.


    The red Imperial Decrees shone brightly and instantly disappeared from the judge''s body. They gathered together and transformed into a blood-red seal, pressing down on the head of the flood dragon with unparalleled dignity.


    Roar!


    The black-armored flood dragon also seemed to feel something. At that time, it let out a loud dragon roar, and his body began to frantically move in mid-air, trying to break free from the suppression of the great seal.


    However, the great seal that the judge summoned seemed to contain the power that some flood dragons feared. Under the suppression of the great seal, the powerful flood dragon''s aura had actually weakened a little.


    Boom!


    The thunder in the sky grew louder.


    It was as if he was telling the grief and indignation in the flood dragon''s heart.


    Its body began to sink, and the huge red mark pressed down on its body like a mountain. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not stop his fate of being suppressed. On the contrary, this struggle caused the scales on his body to constantly fall off. Streams of dark red blood flowed out from the wound, and the aura around his body also became even more dispirited.


    It seemed that it was already a fact that he had been suppressed.


    This, at least in the eyes of the red-robed magistrate, was the case.


    Just as the flood dragon''s body was about to sink into the bottom of the river again, a bloody light suddenly appeared in the flood dragon''s eyes.


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded.


    The dark clouds above the clouds suddenly disappeared and turned into a dark red lightning python, flying towards the red-robed magistrate''s face.


    This kind of change was too sudden, and the speed of the lightning was so fast that even the judge had no chance to react at that time. He was directly struck by the lightning python.


    Pu!


    The aura around the judge froze, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth. His expression instantly became dispirited. The two black-and-white Impermanents who had passed on their true essence to him were even more implicated, and they spat out blood one after another.


    The great seal that was about to suppress the flood dragon to the bottom of the river shook unwillingly at that time because the three of them were heavily injured, and finally dissipated into the heavens and earth.


    The flood dragon that had regained its freedom let out a roar. The sound wave was so loud that it almost caused the river water beneath its body to flow backwards.


    "Let''s go!"


    The revived judge and the black-and-white Impermanence knew that things could not be done, so they immediately shouted loudly and wanted to evacuate.


    However, how could the flood dragon give these three people, who had almost suppressed him, the chance to leave?


    With a wave of its tail, its enormous body was not only not heavy, but was also exceptionally agile.


    Before the three of them could escape, the flood dragon''s mouth was already wide open. Three miserable cries could be heard. The judges of Dark Asura Hall and Black-White Impermanence did the same and chewed the first meal of the flood dragon into pieces and swallowed it in their stomachs.


    The flood dragon that had tasted the taste of human flesh did not seem to be satisfied. His gaze landed on Xu Han and the others who were fighting not far away.


    Another dragon roar rang out, and its body suddenly dived towards the crowd.


    ¡­


    Xu Han raised his sword and forcefully received a saber strike from a Purple-clothed Asura Messenger. Even though he circulated the power of the strange golden core to the extreme, this battle still caused his mind to tremble, and his blood and qi to surge in his body.


    The appearance of the purple ball of light in his body that day made Xu Han realize that it was a great opportunity. He did not want to let it go, but helplessly swallowed the Great Desolate Pill that had rushed over to refine the demon arm.


    Naturally, he did not lose his judgment completely because of the petty profit in front of him. Whether chance was important or refining that demon arm was important was naturally clear to Xu Han.


    The reason why he did that was because the Headmaster had already explained the properties and effects of the Great Desolate Pill to him.


    The Great Desolate Pill contained boundless medicinal power, and it also possessed the characteristics of suppressing demonic energy. The two are not one but two separate individuals. However, that demon arm was extremely powerful. It needed to possess the ability to intimidate demon energy and at the same time, it also needed sufficient strength to contend against it before it could be completely refined. However, Xu Han did not have that level of cultivation. The medicinal power of the Great Desolate Pill could make up for this deficiency. Although it was not enough to completely refine the Demon Arm, it could temporarily suppress it and wait for Xu Han to cultivate to a sufficiently powerful realm before completely refining it.


    The purple ball of light could help Xu Han open up more acupoints. The benefits it brought were enough for Xu Han to have a stronger foundation, and it was very likely that it would bring about a qualitative change through quantitative change, producing some kind of greater change. Hence, Xu Han had used the medicinal power of the Great Desolation Pill to help the purple ball of light open its apertures, and the energy that could suppress the demonic energy was gathered in his right arm. Although it was unable to stabilize the strange movements of the demonic arm like before, it was presumably unharmed in a short period of time. As long as Xu Han cultivated fast enough, it was not impossible for him to get rid of the trouble brought about by the demon arm.


    In a sense, Xu Han''s method was very successful.


    There were a total of 365 acupoints in his body, more than three times as many as ordinary people. At the same time, because his acupoints were opened by the purple ball of light, their size and capacity were more than three times that of ordinary cultivators'' acupoints.


    Even in the Pill Yang Realm, the true energy in his body was nine times larger than that of a cultivator in the same realm, not to mention the golden inner core that he didn''t know what it was. Xu Han roughly estimated the total amount of true energy in his body. The amount of true energy in his body had probably surpassed that of an ordinary Three Yuan Realm cultivator.


    It was precisely because of this that Xu Han had the ability to contend against Purple Firmament Realm cultivators.


    The two sides had been fighting for a long time. Although Fang Ziyu had already killed nearly half of the Asura of Dark Asura Hall , she had consumed a lot of energy because of this. There was not even a single one of the combat strength she could possess. In addition, the high-end combat strength of their side was truly too small. She gradually revealed a tired state in this protracted battle.


    However, just at this moment, a huge dragon roar sounded. Both sides who were still in the middle of a fierce battle were stunned by the huge sound wave.


    Then, a huge black shadow attacked, and the Asuras behind them let out a heart-wrenching scream. Then, the black shadow swallowed them into their stomachs.


    Roar!


    The flood dragon that had swallowed several Asuras let out a roar at the crowd. Obviously, this flesh and blood was not enough to satisfy his hunger at this moment. His enormous body arched up, and his terrifying dragon might spread out.


    Even the resolute Asuras couldn''t help but tremble under the might of the dragon, and they had long forgotten about Xu Han and the others in front of them.


    "Let''s go!" After all, Xu Han had seen the Great Monarch of the Monster Race in the Great Abyss Mountain . He was the first to regain his senses and hurriedly shouted at the crowd. Although they didn''t know why this flood dragon would appear at this moment, a figure as powerful as Judge Impermanence was still hating him on the spot. Then how could this flood dragon be compared to them?


    After saying that, he pulled the people beside him and hurriedly ran into the distance.


    The flood dragon opened its mouth at that moment, and the surrounding Shuras, whose liver and gall were split apart, felt a suction force coming from them. Their bodies involuntarily flew into the flood dragon''s mouth and cooked its blood food.


    Before the people who had escaped under Xu Han''s quick reaction were far away, the flood dragon''s enormous body chased after them. Its lips were drenched in blood, and at this moment, its scarlet eyes were blocking the path of the people.


    It was a dragon!


    Even if it was just a flood dragon, just the dragon might poured out from its body was enough to cause the internal breathing of the people in the body to be disordered, and the combat strength it could display was even less than one in ten. How could they resist such an existence?


    Therefore, at that time, everyone''s expressions became extremely ugly.


    "Flood dragon? Demonic dragon, right?" But at this moment, a soft voice suddenly sounded in the crowd.


    The voice was soft and clear.


    It was like the spring breeze in March, moistening things silently, yet refreshing.


    The people who were already filled with fear were stunned at that moment. They turned their heads and saw that Eldest Senior Brother Feng Yan was currently smiling as he looked at the roaring flood dragon on the horizon.


    "Since it''s a demon." Feng Yan maintained his inherent demeanor under the pressure of the flood dragon. As he spoke, he slowly walked forward.


    His clothes bulged under the wind and waves stirred up by the flood dragon, and his slender body was as straight as a spear.


    He was still the eldest senior apprentice-brother on the Dahuan Peak , and Xu Han could not feel the slightest fluctuation in his inner breath.


    But at that time, a white light rose from his body, just like Feng Yan .


    Soft, warm.


    Deep down, however, there was a majesty that could not be blasphemed!


    "Then Feng Yan would like to give it a try."


    "What is the difference between a demonic dragon and a great demon?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 94 Xu Hans Right Arm

    Xu Han had more than once secretly wondered why he had brought a scholar like Feng Yan with him when he came to investigate the demon race.


    It wasn''t that he looked down on the scholar. It was just that there was a specialty in the art industry. He might not be able to do what the scholar could do, but no matter how he looked at it, it wasn''t something a person like Feng Yan could participate in.


    However, he had always adhered to the principle that nothing concerned him, so although he was puzzled about it, he did not ask any further.


    Until then.


    When he looked at the scholar''s upright waist, high head, and the white light that surrounded his body, the shock in his heart could be said to be incomparable.


    He had heard some stories about the great sages of Confucianism and Taoism, who were blessed by the heavens and earth, who were difficult for demons to approach, and who were difficult for ghosts to injure.


    However, he thought it was nonsense, and the Feng Yan in front of him had obviously subverted Xu Han''s thoughts.


    Clearly, the flood dragon had never seen such a thing before, but it instinctively felt that the white light emanating from Feng Yan ''s body carried some terrifying power. As a result, his eyes glowed with fear.


    "Roar!" However, his desire for the flesh and blood of strangers clearly outweighed his fear of the white light.


    It finally couldn''t restrain itself and let out a roar. With a movement of its body, its gigantic head fiercely collided with the white light that Feng Yan had summoned.


    The white light and the phoenix words wrapped around it began to tremble at that moment, but after a few breaths, the tremor stopped abruptly.


    The flood dragon let out a long and miserable cry. Traces of blood appeared on the head that touched the white light, and it was shockingly injured.


    However, such injuries did not cause it to retreat at all. Just as Feng Yan said, he was not an ordinary flood dragon, but a demonic dragon that had been corroded by demonic energy. It was stronger than ordinary flood dragons, but it was also more violent and bloodthirsty.


    At that moment, its mouth opened, and a dark red energy began to gather in its mouth. Finally, it turned into a giant ball of light.


    "Not good!" Seeing this, Feng Yan ''s expression immediately changed as he shouted loudly.


    However, it was already too late. The giant red ball of light was spat out by the flood dragon and directly collided with the white light that Feng Yan had triggered.


    Boom!


    A loud rumble echoed out, and the huge energy fluctuations caused by the collision of the two forces caused the entire ground to tremble.


    Their bodies trembled as they fell to the ground.


    However, their gazes were fixed on the scholar standing in front of them. They knew that he was their only hope of survival.


    Gradually, the earth trembled and subsided, and Feng Yan ''s body bent down. The white light around him also became dark and bright.


    The strength of the demonic dragon far exceeded his expectations. With his protective divine light, it was more than enough to deal with ordinary monsters. However, this demonic dragon in front of him clearly could not be measured by common sense.


    The demonic dragon could clearly see Feng Yan ''s weakness. Blood flashed in its eyes, and its entire body was coiled together, as if it was ready to attack.


    A bitter smile appeared on Feng Yan ''s face, and the expressions of the people behind him changed drastically, filled with dense fear.


    ¡­


    "Your Majesty, are you still not going to make a move?" On the distant hill, the old man looked at the flood dragon that was already coiled up like a string of arrows and asked with a frown.


    The Linglong Pavilion and the Tiance Prefecture had joined forces and were ready to attack the Long Night Division. Some of the enemies were friends. To save those juniors, one was to form a good relationship, and the other was to bring back all the information about what Dark Asura Hall had done to Linglong Pavilion. With Si Bang''s or Ning Zhumang ''s thoughts, it was not difficult to deduce the joy revealed by this matter. This was not a miraculous plan to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf.


    "There''s no hurry." The man shook his head. It was hard to see the expression on his face in the darkness, but the light in his eyes was incomparably deep. It was like a pond that had been dried up for tens of thousands of years. It was bottomless.


    "But" The old man hesitated when he heard this. He had followed this man for many years and watched him grow up with one hand. His calculations and shengfu were the only things that the old man had seen in his life, but the benefits of saving this group of juniors at this moment were clearly greater than watching them die. Therefore, after hesitating, he still bravely tried to persuade them, "Your Majesty, this old minister thought¡­"


    "Shh." The man interrupted the old man. He looked into the distance and looked straight at the youth in the crowd.


    "Wait, the seeds left behind by the ocean currents shouldn''t be so incompetent."


    ¡­


    The flood dragon pounced on him again.


    Despair appeared on everyone''s faces.


    The only hope was that Feng Yan was seriously injured by the flood dragon''s attack. Facing the powerful flood dragon, they couldn''t even have the slightest intention of resisting. They could only quietly wait for death to descend.


    Feng Yan raised his head. The corner of his mouth twitched as he looked at the flood dragon. However, he still stubbornly straightened his slender body again. The few white lights around him lit up again.


    He naturally knew that this time, he would not be able to stop the flood dragon''s attack.


    Even though he was struggling to the death, he still wanted to give it a try.


    It''s not how stubborn he is. It was because there were so many lives behind him. Those were all his fellow disciples. Their lives had fallen on his shoulders. If he also gave up, wouldn''t he betray the trust of others?


    Sometimes, people are like this.


    The more you carry, the more you have to straighten your back.


    The flood dragon finally arrived in front of Feng Yan .


    The white light that he once again propped up was about to collapse under the impact of the flood dragon, and Feng Yan , who was connected to the Heart God, paled. Blood immediately spilled out from the corner of his mouth.


    But at least, this time, he blocked the flood dragon''s attack.


    The white light burned the Flood Dragon''s face. At this moment, its gigantic head was already dripping with blood.


    The thick smell of blood stimulated the fierceness in its body. After being repelled, its huge body swung and was about to crash into it again.


    This time, both Feng Yan and the flood dragon knew that the white light could no longer block this attack.


    And just as they were about to collide¡­


    A hand tied with white cloth suddenly stretched out from Feng Yan ''s back and pressed against the barrier constructed by the white light.


    A dark ripple spread out from the barrier at that time, as if a strange power had been added to the barrier.


    Boom!


    Another loud noise rang out.


    Under the support of that force, the already tottering barrier actually blocked the flood dragon''s attack.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Yan turned his head to look at the owner of the arm in surprise. It was Xu Han, who had already parted ways with the others, but had returned with several magistrate pens.


    At this moment, the youth was stretching out his arm and pressing his teeth against the barrier in shock. It seemed to be a very strenuous task for him to do so.


    Feng Yan could roughly guess that being able to block the flood dragon''s attack had something to do with Xu Han''s actions, but he was unable to figure out what was special about Xu Han''s arm, and now was clearly not the time to ask about these things in detail.


    "Thank you, Young Master Xu ." He said in a deep voice, his tone extremely sincere.


    "Now is not the time to talk about this." However, Xu Han did not see it. Instead, he solemnly asked, "I can only hold on for a while. If I want to come into contact with this predicament, I have to find another way."


    At this time, the flood dragon collided with him again, and the white barrier trembled violently again.


    "Brother Xu, what''s your plan?" Feng Yan , who was struggling to support the barrier, asked.


    Hearing this, Xu Han pondered for a moment. A decisive expression flashed in his eyes and he asked, "Can you only defend against this white light?"


    "A scholar using the path of a sage to subdue evil spirits is naturally capable of attacking and defending. However, this demonic dragon is too powerful. I, Feng, am not very skilled. I only have the ability to defend myself and have no ability to retaliate." Feng Yan said somewhat ashamed.


    Xu Han rolled his eyes. At this time, he still had the mood to sigh. Xu Han really found it hard to understand these Confucian scholars.


    However, he quickly put away his cursing thoughts and looked at Feng Yan with a straight face.


    "Since that''s the case, give me a hand so that I can touch the head of that demonic dragon!"


    Feng Yan was stunned. He did not know what the meaning of doing this was. However, the situation was critical now. How could he think of more time? Immediately, his heart skipped a beat. He nodded and said.


    "Alright!"


    ¡­


    The flood dragon''s body crashed over again. It did not understand why these undoubtedly ant-like characters were so difficult to deal with. This kind of difficulty made it bored. In the end, the boredom turned into exposure and filled its heart.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Just as the flood dragon''s gigantic head was about to collide with the white barrier, Feng Yan let out a loud shout. At that moment, those barriers abruptly retracted and condensed into a single point, turning into a gigantic arm that directly pressed down on the face of the flood dragon.


    Roar!


    The flood dragon, who had never thought that everyone would dare to retaliate, let out a furious roar and collided with that arm.


    Without the support of the strange energy on Xu Han''s arm, the white arm froze with the flood dragon for a few breaths before it suddenly shattered into pieces and dissipated. Feng Yan , who was connected to the Heart God, trembled and took a few pale steps back before stabilizing his body.


    Although the flood dragon had lost most of its strength in this stalemate, its offensive was still charging straight at the crowd. Its bloody mouth opened wide, bringing with it a foul smell of wind, causing everyone to feel a burst of nausea.


    The bloody light in the flood dragon''s eyes also flourished at that time, as if he had already thought of the wonderful feeling when he swallowed everyone into his stomach.


    But at this moment, a figure stood between it and the others.


    It was a youth with a white cloth tied to his right arm.


    At that moment, the muscles around the youth bulged, and a boundless aura flowed out of his body.


    His arm, which was tied with white cloth, suddenly stretched out and impartially pressed down on the face of the flood dragon.


    Ding!


    Time seemed to stop at that moment, and the scene seemed to be still.


    The corners of the youth''s mouth suddenly curved into a smile. He raised the corners of his mouth and said softly.


    "I want to kill them."


    "You passed my trial first."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 95 Dragon Qi!

    Xu Han''s plan was very simple.


    In other words, this was the only plan he could think of in such a short period of time.


    Against such a flood dragon, the simpler the plan, the greater the risk.


    He circulated all the energy in his body and pressed it against the flood dragon''s face.


    At the same time, the power that the Great Desolate Pill had brought to suppress the demon arm was also pushed to the limit by him at that moment.


    Regardless of whether it was a flood dragon or the demonic dragon that Feng Yan spoke of, as long as one didn''t transform into a true dragon, their essence was all demons. Since it was a demon, then the power of the Great Desolate Pill to suppress demons should be effective.


    At least that was what Xu Han thought.


    In fact, facing such a desperate situation, he could only choose to give it a shot at this moment.


    Roar!


    The moment the fierce flood dragon pressed Xu Han''s arm on top of his head, its enormous body shook and began to wildly swing.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was delighted and thought to himself that this method had worked.


    As a result, he didn''t care about anything else and began to use the power in the demon arm even more violently.


    The demonic dragon''s body trembled even more violently. Even the violent demonic energy around him gradually subsided under the suppression of Xu Han''s right arm.


    Everything seemed to be moving in the right direction.


    At that time, Fang Ziyu and the others also stood up and watched the strange scene of the youth using one arm to create the demonic dragon. Their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡­


    "This" The distant old man looked at the scene, his eyes filled with shock.


    The strength of the flood dragon wasn''t inferior to that of a Great Evolution Realm cultivator. It was even more violent and bloodthirsty because the flood dragon was cultivated by the Gu Forest''s Demon Refining Technique. The battle power it could display was probably much stronger than that of an ordinary Great Evolution Realm cultivator. Even though he had been suppressed by the red-robed magistrate before, the sage who had charged into Feng Yan ''s blessed light had suffered quite a bit of damage.


    However, there was a saying that a skinny camel was bigger than a horse. Even though it was riddled with wounds, the strength of this flood dragon far surpassed the current Xu Han. The old man did not understand why Xu Han could subdue such a vicious creature.


    However, his vision was also extraordinary. After being slightly surprised at that time, he suddenly came to his senses. He turned to the man beside him and asked, "Could it be his arm?"


    "He knows better than us how bad the reputation of the Vastsea Stream is. The seeds he left behind naturally need to be given some methods to settle down." The man interrupted the old man. His tone was extremely calm, as if he had expected this.


    The old man was stunned, and his reverence for the Emperor grew even greater.


    "Prepare to attack. That brat won''t last long." At this moment, the man''s voice sounded again.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, the old man was stunned again. He was somewhat unclear about the man''s thoughts. He saw that the situation was critical and wanted to save him a few times, but the man wanted to stop him. Now, Xu Han and the others seemed to be in a good situation, but the man wanted him to prepare to take action.


    Seemingly seeing through his doubts, the man smiled.


    "Flood dragons are not bad demons. Whether it''s the Heavenly Demon Town''s Great Demon in Dark Asura Hall, the Confucian scholar on Dahuan Peak , or the strange right arm of this kid in front of him, they all possess a natural power to restrain the demon race. If it were any other demons, they would have suppressed them long ago. Unfortunately, they were mistaken."


    The corners of the man''s mouth were raised high up at that time. The slightly red moonlight shone on his face tonight, causing his entire face to look extremely strange at that time.


    "It''s still a dragon, and it has almost dao-like dragon qi in its body."


    "As for a dragon, only a dragon can surrender!"


    ¡­


    The aura around the flood dragon became even more dispirited, as if it was on the verge of fainting.


    The light around its body dimmed. Blood flowed from head to toe due to the previous battles, and its struggles gradually became powerless as the blood flowed out.


    However, Xu Han''s situation was not optimistic.


    His right arm expanded strangely, looking incomparably swollen. His forehead was covered in dense sweat, and veins popped up on both sides of his temples.


    Activating the power of the Great Desolation Pill in his right arm was not an easy task for Xu Han.


    As he tried to suppress this powerful flood dragon, he didn''t dare to slack off at all. If the opponents were to be stacked up and seized the opportunity, compared to the ferocity of this flood dragon, they would have to cook this flood dragon''s plate meal in an instant.


    On the other side, he had to be on guard against the awakening of his right arm. After all, he had yet to refine it. Once he awakened, what awaited Xu Han was also a dead end.


    Therefore, on the surface, Xu Han only activated his right arm.


    But as a man drinks, he knows his own warmth and coldness.


    Only Xu Han himself knew how dangerous this move of his was. It was not too much to say that it was like walking on thin ice.


    Fortunately, the aura of the flood dragon was getting weaker and weaker. He didn''t seem to be far from success.


    As Xu Han thought this, he felt slightly relieved.


    However, right at this moment, the flood dragon that had lost its ability to fight back suddenly opened its eyes, and a terrifying bloody light flashed.


    At that time, a boundless power came from the flood dragon''s body and poured into Xu Han''s body along his arm.


    Pu!


    A mouthful of reverse blood spat out from Xu Han''s mouth.


    That power was extremely powerful, far from something that could be compared to true energy or true essence.


    It was more like some sort of rule or order, bringing with it an irresistible majesty that surged straight into Xu Han''s body. Xu Han instantly felt intense pain in his internal organs, and his qi and blood surged in his body. At that moment, his hand on the flood dragon''s head relaxed, and his body retreated several zhang before stopping.


    "Brother Xu!"


    " Young Master Xu !"


    Everyone behind them cried out in shock when they saw this. When Xu Han suppressed the demonic dragon, their hearts had already reached their throats. Seeing such an abnormal situation, they were naturally both shocked and afraid.


    Roar!


    However, their fear was quickly drowned in the roar of the flood dragon.


    Xu Han''s arm left his body, and the power that sealed his body also dissipated.


    It let out a furious roar like an uncaged beast, letting out all of its frustration after being restrained by ants.


    Afterwards, its bloody mouth opened wide and was about to attack the crowd.


    The first to bear the brunt was naturally the youth who had almost suppressed it with his strange arm.


    "Be careful!" Everyone in the surroundings also realized this and shouted at Xu Han loudly.


    But at this moment, Xu Han seemed to have fallen into a devil''s stunned state.


    He stood there in a daze, staring fixedly at the palm of his right arm. He frowned, as if he was worrying about something. As for the demonic dragon that was whistling towards them, it was as if it hadn''t heard of it.


    Xu Han was naturally very distressed.


    The power that surged out of the flood dragon''s body just now was very powerful and special.


    This kind of power rushing into Xu Han''s body was enough to shatter all of Xu Han''s internal organs.


    In fact, such a thing did not happen.


    Xu Han stood there perfectly. After that power poured into his body, it did indeed cause some damage to him. However, after that, the strange golden core in his body abruptly absorbed that power, and the thing that could have taken Xu Han''s life disappeared like a mud cow into water¡­


    This was indeed a very strange thing.


    What was even more bizarre was that for some reason, that power made Xu Han feel as if he had met him before.


    It was inappropriate to think about such a thing at such a critical moment, but Xu Han had a voice in his heart telling him that it was very important.


    If he could figure it out, there would be a sliver of hope.


    I don''t understand. Death awaits me.


    Hence, Xu Han lowered his head and frowned. He carefully pondered what kind of power surged out of the flood dragon''s body.


    How could it be absorbed by the golden core formed from the purple ball of light?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s body suddenly trembled.


    He felt as if he had been enlightened by someone, and suddenly, the mausoleum opened.


    Thus, he stretched out his hand again and directly faced the huge flood dragon that was pouncing on him.


    Compared to the hundred-meter-long flood dragon, his body was nothing like an ant.


    Ding!


    However, the moment his hand reached out, the golden core in his body started to circulate, and golden rays of light shot out through his cortex.


    Everyone in the distance looked at the youth bathed in golden light and were dumbfounded.


    What kind of scene was that?


    The earth cracked, and the sky was filled with lightning.


    The evil dragon was ferocious, and its eyes were like blood.


    A youth smiled and stretched out his hand.


    Her tiny body seemed to be a thousand feet tall.


    His entire body was bathed in golden light, and his precious appearance was dignified.


    It was like an immortal entering the mortal world, a heavenly deity entering the mortal world.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 96 Idiot

    Xu Han wanted to understand what the power that poured into his body was.


    Of course, Xu Han could not name it, but he knew that the power was extremely similar to the purple light contained in his body after experiencing the Heavenly Tribulation that day. Although there were some subtle differences, the essence was the same.


    The golden core in his body was something that the last remnant of the purple light condensed in his body after absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    The two can be said to be homologous.


    Of course, Xu Han was still puzzled as to why the Golden Core could absorb this power.


    If it could be absorbed only because of the same origin, then the matter of cultivation would have no meaning. After all, no matter what cultivation method cultivators cultivated, most of the true energy or true essence in their bodies came from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. To a certain extent, they were also of the same origin. If this was the case, wouldn''t it mean that any spell that was cultivated would end up as a dowry for someone else as long as it entered the human body?


    This was naturally wrong. In this world, there had never been a lack of pitiful people who had their lives eaten away by other people''s true energy because they were unable to dissolve it.


    There was naturally another reason why Xu Han was able to absorb that power.


    However, Xu Han did not expect it, nor did he have time to think about it.


    But at least he was sure that the power was harmless to him, so he stretched out his hand to press down on the flood dragon''s face once again.


    Everyone in the surroundings regained their senses at that time. Although they weren''t sure what Xu Han was going to do, it was clear that they could only place their hopes on Xu Han. Thus, Fang Ziyu , You Lingqu , and Bai Fengyi forcefully took a deep breath and circulated the remaining True Essence in their bodies, blasting it towards the flood dragon in an attempt to alleviate the impact of the flood dragon and create a greater possibility for Xu Han. Even the Big Senior Brother on the Dahuan Peak , supported by Song Yueming , once again summoned the Sage Force in his body and surged towards the Flood Dragon with the True Essence of the three of them.


    It was naturally a collision of lightning and flint.


    The flood dragon understood that these ants in front of him seemed to possess the ability to kill him, and everyone knew that if they wanted to survive, they could only kill this flood dragon.


    Life and death often stimulate one''s greatest potential.


    As a result, the sound of this attack was extremely loud, almost causing everyone''s eardrums to tremble.


    However, even if the flood dragon was seriously injured, it was far from something that could be defeated as easily as everyone else.


    After a short stalemate between the two forces, the flood dragon shattered all of the energy the crowd had unleashed. Then, his body continued to charge forward and directly collided with Xu Han, who was not far away.


    Although it was a flood dragon that was forcibly infused with demonic energy and was extremely bloodthirsty, it still had its own consciousness. Among the group of people, Xu Han posed the greatest threat to him, so his first target naturally landed on Xu Han.


    Its goal was clear, but Xu Han was not a fool.


    Although the strength that the crowd had unleashed had not caused any substantial damage to the flood dragon, it had managed to buy Xu Han a crucial period of time.


    Xu Han''s body didn''t retreat as his strength was scattered by the flood dragon. Instead, he went straight towards the flood dragon.


    At that time, the muscles in his body bulged, and the 365 acupoints in his body opened, crazily extracting the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. At that time, the golden cores in his body began to circulate rapidly.


    He pushed his strength to the limit. At that time, his toes abruptly kicked the ground. His body suddenly jumped high. He stretched out one hand and when he reached the highest point, his body abruptly dived down and directly pressed down on the face of the flood dragon.


    Previously, the reason he dared to forcefully withstand the flood dragon''s attack was because the power of the sages stimulated by Feng Yan had shed most of the flood dragon''s power. The only thing everyone could do now was to slightly delay the collision of a flood dragon. This attack was still powerful and heavy. Xu Han did not dare to stifle it, so he could only find another way to avoid its sharpness.


    The red-eyed flood dragon didn''t expect Xu Han to have such thoughts. It didn''t notice for a moment, and Xu Han''s body landed firmly on its head. Xu Han''s hand once again pressed down on its face.


    There was probably nothing more humiliating for a dragon to be riding alone.


    Furthermore, it had already tasted the strangeness of Xu Han''s hand.


    Therefore, the flood dragon let out a furious roar at that time, trying to break free from Xu Han''s restraint, but how could Xu Han be a fool? The moment his arm touched the Flood Dragon Face Gate, the power left behind by the Great Desolate Pill in his arm was once again activated by him.


    The flood dragon''s body trembled, and the aura around its body became somewhat dispirited once again.


    Its eyes were bloodshot as it let out an unwilling roar.


    The power that shook Xu Han''s mind once again surged out of his body, flowing along Xu Han''s arm towards his body.


    This time, Xu Han had already expected this. He circulated the true energy in his body to protect his heart meridians. At the same time, the golden core was also spinning crazily under his control.


    When that power rushed into his body, his body trembled. Although he was still unable to avoid the impact, it was still harmless compared to his previous heavy injuries. As for the Golden Core, it completely absorbed that energy. Although it didn''t seem to have any effect in a short period of time, nor could it be used by him, it was a good method to suppress this demonic dragon.


    Sure enough, when the flood dragon saw his dragon qi enter Xu Han''s body like a mud bull entering a river, it was both anxious and angry.


    It couldn''t care less about anything else. The blood in its eyes shone brightly, and the dragon qi in its body couldn''t be cherished at this moment. It was driven crazily towards Xu Han''s body, trying to change the situation where it was constrained by this.


    The boundless dragon qi entered his body, Xu Han''s expression immediately turned ugly. Although his Golden Core could devour this power, the amount of power that poured into his body was too much. The speed at which his Golden Core was devoured was obviously not as fast as the speed at which the power poured in. If this continued, he would be burst into pieces and die within a hundred breaths.


    The flood dragon seemed to have realized this as well. Between life and death and the precious dragon qi, it did not hesitate at all. At that time, it began to surge even more violently into Xu Han''s body.


    At this moment, Xu Han seemed to have fallen into a dead end.


    Retrieving his hand, the raging demonic dragon would bear the brunt and tear him to shreds.


    If he didn''t let go, he would explode from the power he couldn''t name.


    This was probably the so-called dilemma.


    Xu Han''s body began to tremble violently. His face was also flushed red from the bloodbath. The bloody light beneath his skin began to explode one after another. Blood flowed out from his skin, dyeing his entire body red.


    He knew he wouldn''t last long.


    "Run!" At that time, he turned his head and shouted at the people who were still in a daze with scarlet eyes.


    His voice was dry and hoarse, like that of a lion at the end of its road.


    Xu Han was a very secluded person.


    Before this, he probably never thought that one day he would sacrifice himself to save someone.


    But he did.


    Although he was somewhat unwilling to part with this world, he was still somewhat reluctant to part with it. Surprisingly, he didn''t seem to regret much.


    Xu Han didn''t like this feeling, but he didn''t have the mood to probe into why he had such thoughts at this moment.


    He only thought that if he wanted to die, there must be someone who could survive. Otherwise, what was the point of his death?


    "I told you to run!" Therefore, when he saw that everyone was still in a daze, he was very angry, unprecedentedly angry.


    He shouted loudly again, using all of his strength, wanting to convey the current crisis situation to everyone, so that they could understand that escaping was the only and best way in front of them.


    Xu Han thought and did the same.


    However, there was no need for him to do so. His flushed face and the blood spilling out of his body had already sent such a message to everyone.


    However, they did not run.


    Or rather, they had never thought of escaping from the beginning to the end.


    Fang Ziyu pulled out his sword again. You Lingqu also pulled out his saber. Feng Yan summoned the pitiful amount of sage energy left in his body. Even Song Yueming and Qin Keqing began to circulate the thin amount of zhenqi in their bodies.


    They were all very young. Apart from Chu Chouli, who had been hiding far away, the oldest You Lingqu was only in his early thirties.


    However, the expressions on their faces at this moment were extremely similar to those of those experienced conscripts, resolute and resolute.


    Xu Han was a little stunned. He didn''t understand what they were going to do¡­


    To be exact, he didn''t understand why they did this. If they were to dispose of it in a different place, Xu Han would definitely choose to leave without hesitation. Even if he finally found an opportunity to avenge them, it would still be better than dying for nothing.


    This was Xu Han''s logic, but it was clearly not the logic of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    The ancestral teachings of the same sect that followed life and death had already been engraved in the hearts of every Linglong Pavilion disciple.


    Da!


    Without any instructions, it was as if they were born with a tacit understanding. At that time, everyone took their own steps and began to charge.


    Just like the soldier who defended the city wall, he continued to stubbornly walk forward while stepping on the Corpse Mountain and Sea of Blood.


    However, the difference was that they weren''t guarding the city walls or a certain person, but faith.


    A belief in the past that could influence later generations.


    Seeing this, Xu Han anxiously shouted at the crowd, "Are you crazy?" However, before he could say anything, he suddenly stopped.


    His gaze met the faces of the crowd and the light in their eyes.


    The light was like a star falling to the ground, unstoppable.


    It was also like the snowy light when the macheteman drew his saber, and it was definitely sharp.


    He still did not understand what had prompted them to make such a decision, but he read in their eyes that such a decision was not something that he could change with just a few words.


    So he chose to remain silent and murmured, "You idiots¡­"


    However, as soon as he spoke, he was slightly stunned, as if he suddenly remembered something. He looked at the flood dragon beneath him and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    So, I''m also such a fool¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 97 Chen Xuanji

    "This kid is weird." The distant man stared fixedly at the youth who had pressed the giant flood dragon beneath him, his eyes flickering with light.


    Dragon Qi was such a powerful thing. It was not on the same level as the so-called True Qi or True Essence. Even if it was only a tiny bit of Dragon Qi entering one''s body, even a Great Evolution Realm cultivator would have to expend a great deal of effort to dissolve it.


    The man was far away, unable to accurately sense how much dragon qi Xu Han was enduring.


    However, he subconsciously thought that the flood dragon cherished the dragon qi in its body. Even in this situation, it would not release too much dragon qi to resist Xu Han. He didn''t expect Xu Han to be able to absorb this so-called Dragon Qi. He just thought that there was something unusual about his body, so he could temporarily resist a little Dragon Qi.


    "Your Majesty, we?" The old man at the side obviously couldn''t see so many things. Without the dragon qi in his body, he naturally couldn''t feel it. He just felt that Xu Han and the others were already in danger. If he didn''t make a move again, he was afraid¡­


    "Go, it''s time to make a move. After all, Canghai Liu was grateful to me back then. The seeds he left behind must be saved." The man nodded his head, and the aura around him spread out, ready to make a move.


    Ding!


    But at that moment, a loud sword cry suddenly sounded from the distant horizon.


    A snow-white light dot lit up in the dim night sky. That light was extremely dazzling, and it actually covered the stars in the sky in a trance.


    The man who was about to make a move was stunned, and a bitter smile immediately appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Looks like it''s not up to the two of us to save someone today." He shook his head and said, but his gaze stared fixedly at the bright dot in the sky.


    ¡­


    Fang Ziyu and the others had already arrived in front of the flood dragon.


    At this moment, Xu Han had already reached his limit. The amount of dragon qi in his body had truly reached a point that he couldn''t control. As a result, his body had expanded a little. It looked extremely strange, as if his body would explode and die in the next second.


    A huge pain came from his internal organs, making it difficult for him to control himself, so much so that his right arm, which was circulating demonic energy, trembled slightly. The flood dragon that had been waiting for a long time finally found an opportunity at this moment. The demonic aura around him once again spread out, and his huge body suddenly stood up from the ground. Xu Han''s body was also fiercely thrown out by the flood dragon''s rebound and heavily fell to the ground.


    He struggled to stand up, but the dragon qi in his body was still surging, causing him to almost lose control of his body.


    Roar!


    The flood dragon that had escaped once again let out a furious roar.


    It was furious.


    Unprecedented anger.


    An ant had actually lost thirty percent of its dragon qi before escaping.


    At that time, Fang Ziyu and the others also happened to arrive in front of it. Its roar finally found an outlet to vent its anger. With a swing of its huge body, the pressure of the dragon race instantly spread out, and a terrifying red energy gathered in its mouth once again.


    It wanted to kill all these ants in front of it, annihilate them from their physical bodies to their spiritual souls!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the dark red energy gathered in its mouth. Following Ling Lie''s howl, the thing turned into a streak of light that rumbled towards Fang Ziyu and the others.


    "Be careful!" Seeing this, Xu Han shouted loudly, but it was too late.


    The ball of light formed from the dark red energy was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of Fang Ziyu and the others and was about to completely swallow everyone''s bodies.


    Ding!


    At this moment, the sound of a sword rang out in the dim world.


    The voice was extremely loud, as if the morning bells were twilight drums, shocking the heavens and earth.


    Then, a ray of white light lit up in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the white light rapidly arrived. It was like a meteor falling to the ground and fiercely pierced into the red ball of light that was attacking the crowd.


    Boom!


    The two collided and a loud explosion erupted. The red ball of light was blasted into nothingness by the impact of the white light.


    The aftermath of the collision spread out, and everyone hurriedly avoided it.


    A few breaths later, when the dust dispersed, the crowd looked sideways and saw that the ground where the red ball of light had struck earlier was now stabbing a sword backwards.


    A sword that looked very ordinary.


    The blade of the sword was snow white, and the hilt of the sword was simple and unadorned.


    However, at this moment, the sword was silently stuck on the ground, carrying an indescribable sense of hearing.


    It was like a king, overlooking all living beings in the flowing years.


    Although it was sharp, it was still high above the ground.


    Such a change had naturally far exceeded everyone''s expectations, and Xu Han and the others were still in a daze. However, Fang Ziyu ''s face was filled with joy at that time, and he could no longer find the resolution that he was about to die. She took a step forward and looked around with joy and eagerness. "Chen! You''re here?" She shouted loudly.


    Chen?


    There were naturally many people surnamed Chen in this world, but there was only one person in the world who could be addressed as Fang Ziyu .


    The first disciple of Linglong Pavilion, Chen Xuanji !


    Her voice seemed to have fallen in response to Fang Ziyu .


    A figure dressed in white slowly descended from the horizon and steadily stood on the hilt of the sword.


    "Chen, you''re finally willing to leave seclusion!" When the figure landed, the joy on Fang Ziyu ''s face could no longer be concealed. She shouted at the figure.


    "Mm. I''ve kept you waiting." The silhouette turned around. The target was an ordinary face. It looked like it was in its early twenties. It could not see any sharp edges, nor could it find any violence or obedience. Apart from the white hair that he had combed neatly, there seemed to be nothing special about the man in front of him.


    He''s like a boy next door, a waiter at a tavern, or someone you accidentally run into on the street one day.


    He could be anybody.


    However, he shouldn''t be the first disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion''s Chongju Peak .


    Furthermore, it shouldn''t be Chen Xuanji who Fang Ziyu was thinking about.


    "It''s fine." Fang Ziyu narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    She smiled sweetly and was very special.


    It was like a peach blossom in the spring breeze of March, as beautiful as flowing fire and as clear as warm jade.


    It was rare for Xu Han to see Fang Ziyu laugh like this. He thought to himself, in this world, only the roasted sweet potato and the man in front of him could make Fang Ziyu laugh like this.


    Roar!


    The flood dragon whose slaughter had once again ended was almost dazzled by the revelation in his heart. It let out a heaven-shaking roar. Its body that was a hundred feet long rolled in the sky. The demonic energy around him surged out like a tide. Dark clouds surged in the sky, and dark red lightning snakes swallowed it. A huge pressure leaked out from his body and surged towards the people, causing them to be unable to breathe.


    Chen Xuanji nodded, "Leave it to me."


    He whispered, his voice soft, as ordinary as his.


    Then, he lightly tapped on the hilt of the sword, and his body suddenly flew up. At that moment, the sword on the ground let out a clear cry and jumped into his hand.


    He bent his head and wielded his sword, standing in midair, facing the flood dragon.


    The boundless sword intent surged out of his body at that moment. The sword intent seemed to surge like a great river, surging endlessly.


    He straightened his body, and at that moment, the sword seemed to merge with the human body. He was also a sword, and the sword was also him.


    At this moment, the flood dragon seemed to realize the difficulty of this figure in front of him. It let out another roar and its entire body turned into a pitch-black bolt of lightning. When the lightning descended, it rushed towards the white figure.


    Chen Xuanji narrowed his eyes, and a sword light flashed in his eyes.


    He opened his lips and spat out an edict.


    His voice was still gentle, but it carried a majestic aura.


    It was as if a golden spear had slashed an iron horse, and a sovereign overlooked all living beings.


    He said.


    "When the sword comes out of the mountains and rivers, the sun and moon shine on the danqing.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 98 A Grand Performance

    When the sword came out of the mountains and rivers, the sun and moon shone on Dan


    These few crosses seemed ordinary, but they were enough to cause the hearts of most people in the Great Zhou Empire to turn cold.


    This was a poem, as well as a sword move.


    Apart from the white-haired and white-clothed young man in front of him, the only person in the Great Zhou Jianghu who could use this sword move was the Great Evolution Sword Immortal Zhong Chang Hen from the Chongju Peak .


    There were many people in this world who admired false names. In just one Great Zhou, there weren''t even a thousand or eight hundred people who could find the title of Sword Immortal.


    For example, Long Congyun, the Chongju Peak Elder known as the Dark Sword Immortal, was far from reaching the Immortal Realm, so how could he be called a Sword Immortal?


    Apart from Yue Fuyao and Yan Qianqiu from the Mount Li Sect, the other so-called Sword Immortals, no matter how famous they were or how many disciples they had, were probably not worthy of their names.


    Only Zhong Changhen, although his cultivation was at the Great Evolution Realm, no one dared to question his reputation as a Sword Immortal. Even Yue Fuyao , who was famous all over the world, had said bluntly that Zhong Changhen was the only Sword Immortal who could defeat Qianqiu and me in the World of Sword Cultivators.


    There was no other reason.


    Although Zhong Changhen was at the Great Evolution Realm, with the three-foot-long azure edge in his hand, he had managed to slay a real immortal.


    And that immortal was precisely Li Tongming, the Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal of the Linglong Pavilion!


    As for why he did this, and why he could still stay in the Exquisite Pavilion after doing so, no one knew.


    However, since then, no one in the world had seen him pull out the sword in his hand. Even the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion only knew his name and didn''t see him.


    If anyone else wanted to see this Sword Immortal''s demeanor, their only hope would be his similarly mysterious but incomparably powerful eldest disciple, Chen Xuanji .


    This child''s background is unknown and his aptitude is mediocre.


    It was rumored that the inner pill he had forged at the Pill Yang Realm back then was only the lowest-grade yellow pill, but once he entered the Sword Dao, he displayed an incomparably powerful talent.


    Nowadays, none of the junior disciples of Linglong Pavilion could receive his sword strike.


    Some said that the tiger father had no rabies, while the werewolf master had no dog disciples.


    Everyone in the Great Zhou Empire knew about Chen Xuanji ''s name.


    Even Xu Han had heard of it. Only when he saw his true self today did he know what it meant to not reveal his true self.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Chen Xuanji ''s words fell.


    Sword shadows suddenly appeared behind him.


    From the moment they appeared, they flashed with a cold light, like sharp arrows aimed at the clawed flood dragon.


    In the blink of an eye, those sword shadows reached thousands of people and stood behind him in a dense forest.


    Immediately after, his eyes turned cold, and his thoughts flashed through his mind.


    The thousands of sword shadows suddenly turned into streaks of light and shot towards the flood dragon.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ¡­


    As the explosions exploded, the flood dragon let out a series of painful roars.


    A shocking bloody hole appeared densely on the flood dragon''s body. Dark red blood flowed down its wounds continuously, and for a time, blood rained down like rain.


    However, these injuries that were enough to kill anyone seemed to not only stimulate the fierceness of the flood dragon, but also render it useless.


    When the rain of swords ended, the flood dragon roared and pounced towards Chen Xuanji again.


    It was aggressive, but before it could reach, it had already been killed by the bloody storm.


    The white-clothed swordsman seemed to have never heard of that vicious creature.


    He was as calm as an old monk. He lowered his head, and the rain of blood flowed towards his clothes, but miraculously, it could not touch the corner of his clothes.


    He stood in the midst of this bloody storm, but his clothes were as white as snow.


    It was as if the azure lotus of the Turbid Era was untainted by the slightest bit of mortals.


    At this moment, the flood dragon still arrived in front of him. The large mouthful of blood was opened by it, as if it wanted to devour the heavens and earth. In an instant, it wrapped around the white-clothed swordsman''s body.


    "Be careful!" Everyone on the ground cried out in alarm at that moment, trying to remind Chen Xuanji . Even Xu Han''s heart tightened at that time. He secretly thought that it must not be the wax head of the silver spear that damaged him and even killed him.


    However, Fang Ziyu was the only one who still stood upright, tilting his head and looking at the horizon with a smile on his face.


    She could not find the slightest bit of worry in her eyes. It was as if she was waiting for a grand performance.


    The protagonist was her sweetheart.


    In her opinion, there was nothing happier in the world than this.


    Yes.


    She was very confident.


    Inexplicably confident.


    She had even thought about what kind of smile she should show when the dragon turned into meat paste and the white-clothed swordsman appeared before her like an immortal, and how to give him a hug so that he could look more beautiful and like him more.


    He was always like this, baking sweet potatoes for her, cutting all the thorns for her, and blocking all the wind and rain for her.


    As long as there was a sword, there was nothing in this world that he could not do.


    Fang Ziyu was used to it.


    This time, she believed that it was no exception.


    Thus, Chen Xuanji ''s eyes suddenly opened, and Ling Lie''s sword light lit up from him.


    Ding!


    At that moment, the sword in his hand seemed to have sensed something and let out a loud sword cry, as if he was excited about the upcoming banquet.


    Then, a snow-white sword light lit up from the ordinary sword.


    Chen Xuanji ''s body suddenly moved.


    He held a sword in his hand, his body like a flying immortal, his cold eyes piercing towards the throat of the flood dragon.


    At that time, the boundless sword intent condensed on his sword tip, transforming into a bright dot of light, illuminating the pitch-black night, and cutting through the haze in the hearts of everyone.


    The expressions on the faces of the crowd also froze at that moment. They nervously looked at the figure flying into the body of the flood dragon, not daring to make the slightest sound.


    Only the smile on Fang Ziyu ''s face rippled at that time.


    Puchi!


    A soft sound rose in the silent night.


    The voice was very soft.


    It was as light as the sound of tattered leather being cut by a sharp weapon.


    The dazzling white light lit up again, and it leapt out from somewhere on the body of the flood dragon.


    It was Chen Xuanji who was holding a long sword. The expression on his face was still cold, and the clothes on his body were still as white as snow.


    However, behind him was the blood sprayed out of the flood dragon''s bloody cave like a fountain.


    The bloody light in the flood dragon''s eyes dimmed, and it was almost annihilated. At that time, his enormous body also stopped. It was like a puppet that had lost its lifting string and fell heavily to the ground.


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. This powerful flood dragon had almost killed them a few times, but at this moment, it had died so easily by Chen Xuanji ''s hands.


    How powerful was Chen Xuanji ?


    At almost the same time, this thought had faded into the hearts of everyone present.


    Xu Han was even more stunned. He had the cultivation of the Diamond Realm, and there were a total of 365 acupoints in his body. He had even condensed a golden core that had never been condensed by anyone since ancient times. Together, such a lot of things made him even capable of fighting a Nether Opening Realm expert. Unavoidably, he secretly rejoiced in the depths of his heart, until he saw the man''s sword strike in front of him.


    Only then did he suddenly understand that there was a heaven beyond the heavens, and there was a mountain beyond the mountains.


    At this time, Chen Xuanji , dressed in white, sheathed his sword and landed in front of everyone.


    "Master once said that he owed you a favor many years ago. Today, this flood dragon will be given to you." At that time, he cupped his hands and said to the surroundings.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and then they realized that other than this great battle, there were still some people watching from afar.


    After Chen Xuanji finished saying those words, he wanted to turn around and say something to the crowd, but only then did he open his mouth.


    A petite figure pounced into his embrace.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 99 Guang Lingui

    To the north of Great Zhou and to the west of Chen.


    Another vast expanse of land.


    Two hundred years ago, the invincible Great Chu State collapsed into three kingdoms. Zhou in the Central Plains, Chen in the Northeast, and Great Xia in the Northwest.


    Great Xia was a martial warrior. For many years, Great Xia had provoked many border wars. During that time, there were many great kings who tried their best to govern. The Great Xia Dynasty was now the leader of the States Xia, Zhou, and Chen , and the two kingdoms had no choice but to work together to contend against Great Xia.


    But strangely enough, in such a martial Great Xia Dynasty, the Imperial Teacher was actually a monk.


    However, this person had been empty for more than a hundred years. No matter how talented and magnificent the monarchs of each Great Xia Dynasty were, they did not dare to stand on the other side of that empty position of Imperial Teacher. Some people said that they respected the ancestor who founded the Xia Dynasty with their ancestors. Others said that it was because the Imperial Teacher was still alive, but they didn''t know where he was traveling.


    However, no matter what the truth was, the Emperor shouldn''t have criticized the crowd if he didn''t open his mouth.


    Therefore, in the Great Xia Dynasty, there was a topic about the Imperial Teacher, and everyone had always kept it a secret.


    As an Orthodox religion of the Great Xia Dynasty, the status of the Longyin Temple naturally rose, but the daily pilgrims were enough to make this golden temple the richest place in the Great Xia Dynasty.


    Normally, with such a temple, ordinary temples would have to avoid it. After all, monks also had to eat. Without incense money, wouldn''t monks starve to death?


    However, there was a dilapidated temple on a small hill less than fifty kilometers away from the Longyin Temple.


    The temple was very young and very old.


    So much so that the words on the plaque at the entrance of the courtyard were also corroded to the point of being blurry, and only the words Xuantian could be faintly seen.


    There was an old tree in the courtyard. It could not be named, but it grew very strong. It was winter, and the leaves on the tree fell to the ground, covering the entire dhyana courtyard, but no one took care of it.


    "Two hundred years ago, an eminent monk witnessed the chaos of war, standing in front of the statue of the Buddha."


    "He promised Hongyuan."


    "If Buddha doesn''t come from the east, I will go west."


    At this moment, an aged voice sounded from the temple. The voice was hoarse and deep, as if it was the sound of stepping on a pile of withered branches in a dense forest.


    In the monastery, a small monk with thick eyebrows and big eyes looked at the old monk with half-squinted eyes before looking at the only Buddha statue in the monastery and asked.


    "Huh? What''s he doing in the west?"


    "Seeing Buddha, I asked." The old monk replied.


    "Did he see the Buddha?" The little monk asked again.


    "Oh."


    The old monk narrowed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep.


    "In the end, did he save everyone?" The little monk asked again, tilting his head, his expression extremely serious.


    "Oh." The old monk replied.


    His eyes still didn''t open.


    "Liar!" At this time, the little monk''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. His pink cheeks bulged, and he roared with a face full of indignation in his tender and pink voice.


    "Huh?" The old monk opened his eyes. He seemed to have awakened from some kind of deep sleep and looked at the little monk with a puzzled expression.


    "The west side is obviously a hundred thousand mountains. That place is actually a demon. Where did you get a Buddha!"


    The little monk asked indignantly.


    "Whatever he does." The old monk waved his hand with disappointment and reached out with his chopsticks to pick up the food on the table. It was the best chicken. It was cooked over a slow fire and tasted extremely delicious.


    "There aren''t many pilgrims in this courtyard. What does it have to do with you if the story is true or false? You have to remember this story. When this daddy dies, you have to rely on this story to continue deceiving this incense money. Otherwise, do you still want to starve to death?" As he spoke, the old monk put the chicken into the little monk''s bowl.


    "Huh?" The little monk was stunned. He picked up the chicken and put it into his mouth. He only felt that his lips and teeth were fragrant.


    "That''s right."


    He nodded contentedly, but quickly shook his head again.


    "When you''re dead, I want to leave this place and go outside."


    As he spoke, the little monk''s eyes revealed a look of yearning, as if he was impatient with the outside world of flowers.


    "Leave this place? What are you doing?" The old man''s hand that was holding the chopsticks trembled imperceptibly, and then he quietly asked.


    "Subduing demons, subduing demons, saving all living beings." The little monk tilted his head and replied without hesitation.


    "Is there anything good outside? Isn''t it good to spend a lot of time with the Buddha in this temple, the Cyan Lamp Ancient Buddha?" The old monk twisted up a piece of chicken meat, and a golden light that no ordinary person could detect spread out from his body at that time.


    The little monk''s body paused for a moment, and his expression suddenly became somewhat absent-minded.


    For some reason, the thought that had just arisen seemed to have become less important at this moment.


    "Not bad, then I''ll stay." The little monk nodded.


    ¡­


    The old monk was already very old.


    To what extent no one could say it clearly, even the old monk himself could not say a word or two.


    Thus, three days later, when the old monk was lying on the bed, unable to stand up, all of this seemed so natural.


    "Are you going to die?" The little monk asked as he looked at the old monk whose eyes were getting dimmer and dimmer.


    There was not a trace of sorrow on his face, only a dense confusion.


    He knew that everyone would die.


    But death.


    He couldn''t figure out what it was.


    "Mm. I''m going to die." The old monk nodded with difficulty. His tone was calm and impermanent, as if he was stating an inconspicuous little matter. However, his eyes were staring straight at the boy in front of him. His expression was complicated, as if he was worried and reluctant to part with him.


    "Are you afraid of me?" The little monk seemed to understand the expression of the old monk, and he frowned in confusion.


    "Underneath him is Yama, and above his head is a deity. Anyone who walks in this world is worthy of reverence." The old monk said miserably. His voice was hoarse, and even the expression on his face gradually became absent-minded.


    The little monk frowned again. The old monk always liked to say something inexplicable, but he could not understand it.


    He only thought that if the old monk left, he would be the only one in the monastery.


    What kind of scene should that be?


    The little monk thought for a moment and felt that it should be very lonely.


    What he hated the most was loneliness.


    So after a slight hesitation, he still opened his mouth and asked, "Old man, can I leave this place after you die?"


    Everything was in vain when a person died. Logically speaking, the little monk had the final say in the freedom to come and go at that time.


    However, for some reason, he felt that he had to obtain the old monk''s approval before he could leave this place.


    The old monk had already reached the point of dying. His expression was almost dull, and the light in his eyes gradually dissipated.


    Scenes of the past floated into his mind and flashed past his eyes like flowing shadows.


    He had lived too long, so long that most of what he had experienced had become blurry.


    But at that moment, the scene was still in his heart. He remembered what every flower, every grass, and even every breeze there looked like.


    There, a young monk dressed in a red and golden robe rode on a white horse and headed west.


    Behind him, on the city wall, a woman who looked like a peach blossom cried like a tearful person.


    Before his back disappeared from the horizon, she could not help but shout, "Brother Dongjun, if there is a next life, you can marry me!"


    The monk heard her words, but he did not turn back, nor did he dare to turn back.


    He was afraid that once he turned around, the Buddha would not be able to see me and all living beings would not be able to pave the way.


    This separation lasted for two hundred years.


    This answer was two hundred years too late.


    But it still came.


    As a result, the old monk who was on the verge of death suddenly smiled like a spring breeze.


    "Alright."


    He spat out a similarly dry voice from his dry throat, then closed his eyes with some satisfaction.


    The little monk smiled when he heard this.


    He dug a pit beside the old tree in the monastery, buried the old monk inside, and erected a stone tablet. Originally, he wanted to write the name of the old monk, but suddenly, it sounded as if he had never known his name. So, he simply waved his hand, went into the house to pack up his few salutes, and hopped out of the monastery.


    Strangely enough, the little monk had just taken a few steps out of the monastery when a middle-aged man dressed in a black robe and with a resolute face appeared in front of him.


    "Little Master, where are you going?" The man did not find it strange to see the little monk, and instead asked very familiar questions.


    The little monk looked at the man and felt that he looked familiar. He seemed to be one of the few pilgrims in the Dhyana Academy.


    "Outside, subduing demons and eliminating demons will save all living beings." The little monk tilted his head and replied.


    "Which side is it outside? What kind of demon is it?" The man asked again.


    The little monk was stunned for a moment before he remembered that he seemed to have nowhere to go. Thus, he stretched out his hand to form a lotus flower and spat out a few dark and unintelligible words. His expression immediately turned joyful.


    "Yes, Great Zhou Linglong Pavilion has a great demon. I will surrender him now!" The little monk said excitedly. Then, he did not look at the man and stepped on the road to leave.


    The man didn''t stop him either, but when the little monk was about to leave, he suddenly asked.


    "I haven''t consulted Little Master yet."


    "My surname is Guang Lin. My name is Gui." The little monk said loudly without turning back, and his body had long disappeared into the forest.


    Hearing this, the man smiled and turned around to walk into the dhyana courtyard.


    ¡­


    The man silently looked at the dilapidated Buddhist courtyard, the fallen leaves on the ground, and the yellowed Buddhism. His expression was solemn, as if he was worshipping a sage.


    In the end, his gaze landed on the wordless tombstone beside the old tree.


    He sighed and thought for a moment before reaching the tombstone.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and pressed it on the tombstone, and a sharp and forceful handwriting suddenly appeared on the tombstone.


    The stone stele said.


    Sacred Monk Da Chu, Grand Xia Imperial Teacher, Li Dongjun ''s tomb.


    December 21, 2001.


    The Great Xia Emperor, Li Yulin , who had been diligent in government since he ascended the throne and had not slacked off in the slightest, was surprisingly absent from the court today.


    The minister who had reported something important asked after a long time. The emperor had left the palace early this morning.


    He went in a hurry, dressed in black.


    Looks like he''s going to see someone off.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 100 Get Up And Sleep

    Linglong Pavilion. In the window of the small porch.


    Xu Han frowned and sat cross-legged in the courtyard.


    It had already been three days since they had returned to Linglong Pavilion. Everyone had suffered injuries, big or small, from the previous incident, so they immediately separated to recuperate.


    During that time, Ning Zhumang came to see Xu Han and learned about the situation. He also sent Xu Han a medicinal pill called the Jade Pill, which was a unique healing medicine in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Everything that happened to the crowd was sealed off by the Linglong Pavilion''s orders. It was not because of anything else. It was just that the emergence of the flood dragon was of great importance. If it were to spread to ordinary disciples, they would be afraid of causing them to panic.


    However, this was a family matter of the Linglong Pavilion. Since Ning Zhumang had already spoken about this matter, Xu Han was not a gossipy woman who liked to chew her tongue.


    Only Xu Han and Feng Yan were severely injured. Although the others were also injured, they had all recovered after treatment. In the past few days, everyone had also come to visit Xu Han. Even You Lingqu was no exception. The grudge between the two of them had almost dissipated because of the flood dragon incident. Xu Han was also saved from a troublesome situation, which surprised Xu Han a little.


    However, what Xu Han faced immediately afterwards was even more troublesome.


    That day, he absorbed a lot of dragon qi. His golden core was gradually covered with a layer of dark purple under the infection of the dragon qi. Xu Han had tried to activate the purple qi in the golden core, but the other party did not respond.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little worried, so these past few days, Chu Chou had left Dahuan Peak and "smoothed" some ancient books about the dragon race, carefully studying them. In the end, the conclusion was that this purple energy was the only dragon energy in the dragon race''s body.


    Xu Han could not understand why his Golden Core would automatically absorb the dragon qi, nor could he understand what kind of trouble this dragon qi would cause him if he continued to hide in his body for a long time.


    However, although this was a bit troublesome, it was not a problem that Xu Han needed to face right now.


    At this moment, what gave him the most headache was the trouble in front of him.


    "Martial Uncle Hongjian, hurry up and leave. It''s fine as long as you have Keqing here. After all, you''re from a wealthy family. You can''t do anything in this kitchen."


    "Although Hongjian is from a wealthy family, he has never slacked off in his ability to serve his husband. However, Qing has overthought it. Let me do these things."


    At this moment, two female voices came from the kitchen. They were gentle and charming, like the cry of an oriole. It sounded very modest to each other, but Xu Han inexplicably smelled something like a golden goat.


    Three days ago, after Xu Han returned to the small porch window, Qin Keqing would come here every day to take care of Xu Han.


    At first, Xu Han was a little embarrassed. Furthermore, he faintly felt that Qin Keqing had already guessed his identity. From the attitude she displayed on the way back, Xu Han could see some clues.


    This was not something Xu Han intentionally concealed. However, once Qin Keqing found out about his identity, it might bring some unknown troubles to Qin Keqing. Therefore, Xu Han originally did not want Qin Keqing to get too close to him.


    However, Qin Keqing insisted on doing so. Xu Han repeatedly said that he did not need to take care of her. However, Qin Keqing did not know whether she was deliberately pretending to be confused or did not understand, so she turned a deaf ear to this.


    Xu Han had no choice. In addition, the food Qin Keqing cooked was really delicious. It was much stronger than Chu Chouli''s. In the end, Xu Han did not insist and allowed her to do so.


    However, what she never expected was that Ye Hongjian , who was originally in seclusion at the peak of Zhongju Peak, had suddenly rushed back to visit Xu Han.


    Of course, her reason was because Xu Han was the descendant of the Headmaster, and it was related to the rise and fall of the Tiance Prefecture , so she was so concerned about Xu Han. However, just as she finished saying this and asked about Xu Han''s trip, Qin Keqing , who was carrying a large basket of ingredients, pushed open the door of the small porch window as usual.


    So¡­


    This Little Martial Uncle suddenly changed his mind after a moment of uncertainty on his face. He decided to stay in the Little Xuan window to take care of his fiance.


    This was the problem that caused Xu Hanren''s brain to ache.


    The two women jingled in the kitchen, Occasionally, even Xu Han would hear an awkward laugh. Chu Chouli, who had seen the world before, knew that this place was not suitable for him to stay for long. He casually found an excuse and left this place of trouble. He left Xu Han alone in the courtyard, waiting for the two of them to deliver him a dinner that he would never forget in his life.


    In fact, this was true. Qin Keqing and Ye Hongjian served Xu Han more than ten plates of delicious dishes. It was filled with stone tables in the courtyard. Then, the two of them sat down beside Xu Han and looked at him expectantly.


    At that time, Xu Han felt a chill in his heart that he had never felt even when facing that flood dragon.


    "Hurry up and eat. It''s getting cold." Xu Han raised his chopsticks and hesitated, not daring to lower them for a long time. Thus, the two of them gently urged.


    Although the dishes on the table were filled to the brim, they were completely different. The six portions on the left were made by Qin Keqing , and the six portions on the right were made by Ye Hongjian .


    Whichever one was eaten first would probably attract the dissatisfaction of the other. Thinking of this, Xu Han''s brain felt a burst of pain.


    Just after the two women urged him a few times, Xu Han''s mind suddenly flashed. He picked up a pair of chopsticks and started working with both of his hands at the same time. As he picked up a dish and put it into his mouth, no one would offend him.


    However, when the two women saw this, their faces revealed expressions of embarrassment and anger.


    "Eat them all! Then eat them all!" Thus, the two of them reached an agreement and looked fiercely at Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not understand why he had angered the two of them, but seeing their expressions at this moment, he knew that there was no room for explanation, so he could only bite the bullet and finish the whole table.


    ¡­


    After the meal was over, Xu Han consciously finished washing the dishes and chopsticks. The three of them chatted together for a long time, but the atmosphere was so heavy that Xu Han''s scalp felt numb.


    Fortunately, Qin Keqing understood Xu Han''s injuries and got up after a while to bid farewell. However, before leaving, she said that she wanted to help Xu Han tidy up the blankets. She had always been like this these past few days. Xu Han had said a few times that it was useless, so he could only let her do so.


    Originally, he had thought that Qin Keqing would leave after finishing this matter, so Xu Han could also jump out of this awkward atmosphere.


    Xu Han secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Before he could be happy, Qin Keqing suddenly looked at Ye Hongjian after tidying up the blankets. She asked curiously, "Oh right, Martial Uncle, why does Young Master Xu sleep in Brother Chu''s room every day? Could it be you guys?" With that, the girl''s face revealed a look of suspicion as she looked at the two of them up and down.


    At that time, Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat as he thought to himself, "Not good." He hurriedly turned his head to look at Ye Hongjian .


    At that time, Little Martial Uncle''s expression changed.


    Then, she gritted her teeth and walked to Xu Han''s side to hold his hand. Her face was filled with a gentle expression that made Xu Han''s heart go cold.


    Then she looked at Qin Keqing and narrowed her eyes. She smiled faintly and said, "That''s because I''m not at home. Now I''m back."


    "Husband naturally has to sleep with me."


    Chapter 69 From Today Onwards, You Will Sleep Here!


    Ye Hongjian ''s words exceeded Qin Keqing ''s expectations, exceeded Xu Han''s expectations, and exceeded her own expectations.


    However, since he had spoken, there was no possibility of withdrawing it.


    Ye Hongjian looked at Qin Keqing , who had her eyes wide open, and then at Xu Han, whose mouth could be stuffed with an orange. Even her face couldn''t help but turn red at that time.


    However, she still forcefully pulled Xu Han into her bedroom that no one had ever been in before.


    A trace of loneliness flashed through Qin Keqing ''s eyes at that time, but she quickly remembered something. She raised her head to look at the two people who had already entered the room. A rare expression of determination appeared on the young girl''s forehead, and then she turned around and left the small porch window with this determination.


    ¡­


    In the room, Ye Hongjian leaned against the door and watched Qin Keqing leave. At this moment, she heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Xu Han.


    However, he saw that the youth was currently observing his nose and heart with his eyes, as if he was an old monk meditating.


    Without any reason, Qin Keqing was furious at that time.


    "Amazing! How long has it been since that little alchemist''s heart has been set on the ground?" Ye Hongjian purposely suppressed her voice and said. However, her voice was already so beautiful that even if she wanted to make trouble, it still sounded like an oriole''s cry.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I am not from the same world as her. If my identity were exposed one day, the entire Linglong Pavilion would probably not be able to hold the people who wanted to kill me."


    Xu Han''s words weren''t false, but Canghai Liu''s name was enough to accomplish this, not mentioning the identity of the Headmaster''s disciple.


    However, when Xu Han''s words landed in Ye Hongjian ''s ears, their taste changed.


    "In that case, if it weren''t for this kind of trouble, you would have already taken that little lady into your pocket?" Ye Hongjian raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes at Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not want to get entangled with her on this issue. At that time, his expression sank and his voice lowered a bit.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to leave Linglong Pavilion in a few days."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was stunned and subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    Perhaps it was because Xu Han''s words had far exceeded her expectations, or perhaps there were some reasons in her heart that she could not explain clearly. At that time, Ye Hongjian ''s voice became a bit louder and her tone was a bit strange.


    For this reason, Xu Han also raised his eyes to look at her doubtfully, as if he was wondering why she had such a big reaction.


    Ye Hongjian quickly realized that she had lost her composure. She blushed and pretended to explain calmly, "You are the disciple of the Headmaster''s grandfather. Right now, the Headmaster''s grandfather''s whereabouts are unknown. If you die, he will come back one day to find out that I did not take good care of you."


    "Haha." Hearing this, Xu Han smiled. How could he not see that Ye Hongjian wanted to cover it up? However, he did not intend to probe into the reason behind it. "My identity is special. After staying for a long time, I will inevitably reveal some clues. Now that my purpose of coming to the Exquisite Pavilion has been achieved, there is no reason for me to stay."


    "But where are you going?" Ye Hongjian asked.


    Not only did Ye Hongjian want to know the answer to this question, but Xu Han also wanted to know the answer.


    Wherever he wanted to go and where he could go, all of this was a problem for Xu Han.


    Twelve years ago, in order to survive as a beggar, he went wherever he could get a mouthful of food.


    After that, he became the Asura of the Dark Asura Hall for four years in order to survive. Whatever Dark Asura Hall asked him to do, he would do it.


    In the end, this trip to Linglong was for the sake of survival.


    Now, he had finally solved the hidden dangers on his body and regained his freedom. It seemed that he could go to many places and do many things that he wanted to do when he was a beggar.


    However, for some reason, he was confused.


    So he shook his head and said, "I don''t know¡­"


    "Then why did you leave?" Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at Xu Han, feeling that this youth was very strange.


    Xu Han naturally had a reason to leave.


    He is a man who cherishes his life. He wants to live.


    He did not have the integrity of those scholars, nor did he bear the fate of being exquisite like Ning Zhumang .


    He just wanted to live, so he could be a beggar or a killer.


    But just a few days ago, he almost died for a group of people who didn''t want to do it, and what was even more terrifying was that at that time, he didn''t regret it at all.


    This kind of change made Xu Han very uncomfortable and even a little frightened. He felt that it was time to leave.


    However, he could not explain such a thing to Ye Hongjian , so he could only remain silent.


    However, this silence fell in Ye Hongjian ''s eyes and she thought that Xu Han had some unavoidable difficulties. She was slightly stunned and sat down beside Xu Han with a rare gentleness. She said, "No matter what difficulties you have, I can face them together with you."


    In the end, she seemed to realize that this was a bit inappropriate. She hurriedly added, "After all, you are the disciple of the Headmaster''s grandfather. I have an obligation to protect you."


    These words were to comfort Xu Han, but at the same time, they were also to comfort herself.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was also stunned. Ye Hongjian ''s attitude made him somewhat unaccustomed. He looked up and down at the girl in front of him, and the expression on his face was almost that of what kind of conspiracy you had.


    Ye Hongjian naturally saw through Xu Han''s thoughts, and Little Martial Uncle, who was still embarrassed just now, immediately changed his expression.


    "Fuck off!" She shouted at Xu Han with the loudest sound she could make.


    Xu Han instinctively shrunk his neck. Although he still did not understand where he had offended Ye Hongjian , he did not dare to touch this young miss'' bad luck. He quickly stood up and wanted to leave the room.


    "Where to?" However, just as he walked to the door, Ye Hongjian shouted again.


    "Ah?" Xu Han looked back at Ye Hongjian in confusion and replied, "Go back to your room and sleep."


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about why Ye Hongjian wanted to compete with Qin Keqing , but that thought had just appeared in Xu Han''s mind and was rejected by him.


    What was Ye Hongjian ''s identity? Of course, there was no need to say. In just two months, she had broken through to the Pill Yang Realm. Even the Three Elements Realm seemed to have reached the brink of completion. With her speed, she could probably enter the Nether Opening Realm within three months. How extraordinary was her talent? Perhaps only someone like Chen Xuanji was worthy of Ye Hongjian .


    It was impossible for her to fall in love with Xu Han in such a short period of time.


    Xu Han was well aware of this.


    Previously, Xu Han had secretly guessed that it was only Ye Hongjian ''s desire to win, so he did not go into it.


    "But who would have thought that just as he said that, a quilt was fiercely thrown over by Ye Hongjian ."


    Before Xu Han could ask, Ye Hongjian ''s voice sounded again.


    "Don''t go out. From today onwards, you will sleep in this room."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned again. He couldn''t help but secretly think in his heart, in order to fight for breath, would Miss Ye be able to do such a thing? Or do you really have a crush on me?


    However, just as such a fantasy arose, it was ruthlessly shattered by Ye Hongjian .


    The young martial uncle looked at Xu Han with a dazed expression and knew that this youth''s thoughts had already gone astray.


    She stamped her foot and gave Xu Han a fierce glance before adding.


    "I''m talking about the ground!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 101 From Today Onwards, Youll Sleep Here!

    Ye Hongjian''s words exceeded Qin Keqing''s expectations, exceeded Xu Han''s expectations, and exceeded her own expectations.


    However, since he had spoken, there was no possibility of withdrawing it.


    Ye Hongjian looked at Qin Keqing, who had her eyes wide open, and then at Xu Han, whose mouth could be stuffed with an orange. Even her face couldn''t help but turn red at that time.


    However, she still forcefully pulled Xu Han into her bedroom that no one had ever been in before.


    A trace of loneliness flashed through Qin Keqing''s eyes at that time, but she quickly remembered something. She raised her head to look at the two people who had already entered the room. A rare expression of determination appeared on the young girl''s forehead, and then she turned around and left the small porch window with this determination.


    ¡­


    In the room, Ye Hongjian leaned against the door and watched Qin Keqing leave. At this moment, she heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Xu Han.


    However, he saw that the youth was currently observing his nose and heart with his eyes, as if he was an old monk meditating.


    Without any reason, Qin Keqing was furious at that time.


    "Amazing! How long has it been since that little alchemist''s heart has been set on the ground?" Ye Hongjian purposely suppressed her voice and said. However, her voice was already so beautiful that even if she wanted to make trouble, it still sounded like an oriole''s cry.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I am not from the same world as her. If my identity were exposed one day, the entire Linglong Pavilion would probably not be able to hold the people who wanted to kill me."


    Xu Han''s words weren''t false, but Canghai Liu''s name was enough to accomplish this, not mentioning the identity of the Headmaster''s disciple.


    However, when Xu Han''s words landed in Ye Hongjian''s ears, their taste changed.


    "In that case, if it weren''t for this kind of trouble, you would have already taken that little lady into your pocket?" Ye Hongjian raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes at Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not want to get entangled with her on this issue. At that time, his expression sank and his voice lowered a bit.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to leave Linglong Pavilion in a few days."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was stunned and subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    Perhaps it was because Xu Han''s words had far exceeded her expectations, or perhaps there were some reasons in her heart that she could not explain clearly. At that time, Ye Hongjian''s voice became a bit louder and her tone was a bit strange.


    For this reason, Xu Han also raised his eyes to look at her doubtfully, as if he was wondering why she had such a big reaction.


    Ye Hongjian quickly realized that she had lost her composure. She blushed and pretended to explain calmly, "You are the disciple of the Headmaster''s grandfather. Right now, the Headmaster''s grandfather''s whereabouts are unknown. If you die, he will come back one day to find out that I did not take good care of you."


    "Haha." Hearing this, Xu Han smiled. How could he not see that Ye Hongjian wanted to cover it up? However, he did not intend to probe into the reason behind it. "My identity is special. After staying for a long time, I will inevitably reveal some clues. Now that my purpose of coming to the Exquisite Pavilion has been achieved, there is no reason for me to stay."


    "But where are you going?" Ye Hongjian asked.


    Not only did Ye Hongjian want to know the answer to this question, but Xu Han also wanted to know the answer.


    Wherever he wanted to go and where he could go, all of this was a problem for Xu Han.


    Twelve years ago, in order to survive as a beggar, he went wherever he could get a mouthful of food.


    After that, he became the Asura of the Dark Asura Palace for four years in order to survive. Whatever Dark Asura Palace asked him to do, he would do it.


    In the end, this trip to Linglong was for the sake of survival.


    Now, he had finally solved the hidden dangers on his body and regained his freedom. It seemed that he could go to many places and do many things that he wanted to do when he was a beggar.


    However, for some reason, he was confused.


    So he shook his head and said, "I don''t know¡­"


    "Then why did you leave?" Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at Xu Han, feeling that this youth was very strange.


    Xu Han naturally had a reason to leave.


    He is a man who cherishes his life. He wants to live.


    He did not have the integrity of those scholars, nor did he bear the fate of being exquisite like Ning Zhumang.


    He just wanted to live, so he could be a beggar or a killer.


    But just a few days ago, he almost died for a group of people who didn''t want to do it, and what was even more terrifying was that at that time, he didn''t regret it at all.


    This kind of change made Xu Han very uncomfortable and even a little frightened. He felt that it was time to leave.


    However, he could not explain such a thing to Ye Hongjian, so he could only remain silent.


    However, this silence fell in Ye Hongjian''s eyes and she thought that Xu Han had some unavoidable difficulties. She was slightly stunned and sat down beside Xu Han with a rare gentleness. She said, "No matter what difficulties you have, I can face them together with you."


    In the end, she seemed to realize that this was a bit inappropriate. She hurriedly added, "After all, you are the disciple of the Headmaster''s grandfather. I have an obligation to protect you."


    These words were to comfort Xu Han, but at the same time, they were also to comfort herself.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was also stunned. Ye Hongjian''s attitude made him somewhat unaccustomed. He looked up and down at the girl in front of him, and the expression on his face was almost that of what kind of conspiracy you had.


    Ye Hongjian naturally saw through Xu Han''s thoughts, and Little Martial Uncle, who was still embarrassed just now, immediately changed his expression.


    "Fuck off!" She shouted at Xu Han with the loudest sound she could make.


    Xu Han instinctively shrunk his neck. Although he still did not understand where he had offended Ye Hongjian, he did not dare to touch this young miss'' bad luck. He quickly stood up and wanted to leave the room.


    "Where to?" However, just as he walked to the door, Ye Hongjian shouted again.


    "Ah?" Xu Han looked back at Ye Hongjian in confusion and replied, "Go back to your room and sleep."


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about why Ye Hongjian wanted to compete with Qin Keqing, but that thought had just appeared in Xu Han''s mind and was rejected by him.


    What was Ye Hongjian''s identity? Of course, there was no need to say. In just two months, she had broken through to the Pill Yang Realm. Even the Three Elements Realm seemed to have reached the brink of completion. With her speed, she could probably enter the Nether Opening Realm within three months. How extraordinary was her talent? Perhaps only someone like Chen Xuanji was worthy of Ye Hongjian.


    It was impossible for her to fall in love with Xu Han in such a short period of time.


    Xu Han was well aware of this.


    Previously, Xu Han had secretly guessed that it was only Ye Hongjian''s desire to win, so he did not go into it.


    "But who would have thought that just as he said that, a quilt was fiercely thrown over by Ye Hongjian."


    Before Xu Han could ask, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again.


    "Don''t go out. From today onwards, you will sleep in this room."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned again. He couldn''t help but secretly think in his heart, in order to fight for breath, would Miss Ye be able to do such a thing? Or do you really have a crush on me?


    However, just as such a fantasy arose, it was ruthlessly shattered by Ye Hongjian.


    The young martial uncle looked at Xu Han with a dazed expression and knew that this youth''s thoughts had already gone astray.


    She stamped her foot and gave Xu Han a fierce glance before adding.


    "I''m talking about the ground!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 102 Tiger Leopard? Wolves?

    In the end, Ye Hongjian still stayed in the window of the small hall. Although she still went to cultivate in the cave on Mount Chongju Peak every day, she would arrive at dinner time as scheduled.


    Qin Keqing''s determination just now seemed to have wavered. She deliberately avoided Ye Hongjian, only occasionally coming to inquire about Xu Han''s physical condition, or to ask some questions about medical ethics.


    Xu Han, who had already made up his mind to leave Linglong Pavilion, calmly accepted Qin Keqing''s change.


    He could see Qin Keqing''s affection for him, but fortunately, that affection had only just sprouted, and it was far from heartbreaking. It was good for Qin Keqing and him to cut off this mess with a sharp knife.


    Even with this thought in mind, Xu Han intentionally became unfamiliar with Qin Keqing.


    However, Xu Han still did not have a decision on when to leave and where to go.


    Song Yueming experienced the changes in Yanlai City. This youth also realized the importance of his cultivation. These days, he had worked especially hard. He had heard that he had already reached the threshold of the Three Elements Realm, but even so, he would still come to the window of the small porch every few days, rub his meal, and drag Xu Han to talk about some of the world''s major events that he knew little about.


    Xu Han was accustomed to his temperament, and he wasn''t as bored as before. Instead, he found it interesting.


    Sometimes, Xu Han even thought that if he really left the Exquisite Pavilion, his days would be very lonely without this chatter.


    Days passed, and in the blink of an eye, winter and spring came, and it was January.


    The snow on the Linglong Pavilion melted away, and new branches appeared on the withered trees.


    On this day, Xu Han walked alone on Chongju Peak. Although the golden core in his body had absorbed too much dragon qi, he was unable to use it. However, Xu Han did not show any harm, so he was relieved.


    Logically speaking, with his current cultivation, he could break through to the Three Elements Realm at any time, but Xu Han did not do so.


    His original intention of restoring his meridians was to cultivate the Great Evolution Sword Technique left behind by the Vast Ocean Stream. This Great Evolution Sword Technique was much stronger than ordinary techniques, but Xu Han was actually not telling the truth.


    But he remembered what the ocean currents had done for him.


    The seed he left behind, Xu Han felt that it was necessary for him to let him take root and germinate.


    However, the cultivation method of the Great Evolution Sword Technique was different from ordinary cultivation methods. For example, ordinary cultivation methods focused on gathering true qi through apertures and using true qi to form inner pills. After that, he would use the power of the inner core to open up the Three Elements of Heaven, Earth, and Human Body to reach the Three Elements Realm.


    As for the Great Evolution Sword Technique, just as its opening general outline had said, the Grand Dao of Heaven could also be derived from the sword.


    The meaning behind his words was simple, clear, and overbearing.


    It was to allow cultivators to pour their true energy into the Great Evolution Sword Seed and replace the inner core with the sword seed. Afterwards, they would use their sword intent to open the Three Elements and knock on the pylon, reaching the supreme realm.


    Therefore, Xu Han wanted to cultivate the Great Evolution Sword Technique so that the strange Golden Core in his body could merge with the Great Evolution Sword Seed before he could cultivate the next step.


    It was just that his Great Evolution Sword Seed had absorbed demonic energy and had been tempered strangely by heavenly lightning. Coupled with the fact that his Golden Core also contained dragon qi, Xu Han didn''t dare to rashly advance. He could only slowly draw the two''s Qi in a hurry to achieve the goal of merging the two into one.


    Although it would take more time, Xu Han wasn''t in a hurry. He had a faint premonition that once his sword seed sprouted again, the power that would erupt would be beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    ¡­


    However, Xu Han still had his frustrations in his heart.


    He thought about leaving the Exquisite Pavilion. He hadn''t said goodbye to everyone yet. Song Yueming had come several times to speak, but looking at the youth''s excited expression, he couldn''t bear to talk to him about it.


    Saying goodbye¡­


    It was a very bad memory for Xu Han.


    Or rather, he never had time to say goodbye to anyone.


    The old beggar sleeping in the broken temple, Liu Sheng who had left alone in the Gu Forest, and the current of the sea who had pulled out his sword from the Great Abyss Mountain.


    All of this was too late to guard against, but now that he finally had a chance, he didn''t know how to start.


    Thinking like this, he unconsciously walked to the wooden pavilion at the top of the mountain again.


    There, the man dressed in green was already standing there.


    "I suddenly have a feeling today. Thinking that I haven''t been to this wooden pavilion for a long time, I became excited, but I don''t want to meet Brother Xu." The man smiled warmly, but it was Zhou Zhang, the direct disciple of Chongju Peak.


    Xu Han and Zhou Zhang didn''t meet very often, but for some reason, he had a very good impression of this man who wasn''t much older than him.


    "I''m also idle and bored. I didn''t expect to meet Brother Zhou by chance if I wanted to go out for a walk." Xu Han smiled and walked forward.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, making it easier for them to sit down cross-legged in the wooden pavilion.


    "I heard that Brother Xu and Senior Sister Fang encountered a lot of trouble in Yanlai City a few days ago and suffered a lot of injuries. Are they still in good health?" Zhou Zhang asked at that time.


    "With the Jade Pill here, no matter how serious the injury is, it''s nothing." Xu Han smiled.


    "I can see that Brother Xu''s Qi is flowing smoothly. It seems that his cultivation has also improved. The so-called meridians are completely broken, so he must have recovered as well." Zhou Zhang asked again.


    The seemingly unintentional inquiry revealed the situation inside Xu Han''s body. They said that Zhou Zhang''s cultivation was undoubtedly not even half an inch higher than trash''s. Now, it seemed that his meager observation ability alone was incomparable to that of an extraordinary person.


    However, this matter was not Xin Mi after all, and Xu Han had no intention of hiding it.


    "Yes." He nodded in response.


    "Then when does Brother Xu plan to leave this Exquisite Pavilion?" Zhou Zhang''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he looked at Xu Han with a smile on his face.


    Xu Han''s body trembled at that time. He had only told Ye Hongjian about his intention to leave the Exquisite Pavilion. With Ye Hongjian''s personality, it was impossible for her to chat with others. Then how did the Zhou Zhang in front of her know about this? For a moment, he was extremely shocked, and his gaze towards Zhou Zhang also became suspicious.


    "How can the mountain tiger live in Pingyang? How can the traveling dragon stay in the shoal? Brother Xu has repaired his meridians. Isn''t it time for the traveling dragon to come out next? Is it time for the tiger to descend the mountain?"


    Seemingly seeing Xu Han''s doubts, Zhou Zhang smiled and said with a calm expression.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was naturally stunned. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I, Xu, only want to settle down. How dare I compare to a flood dragon and a tiger?"


    "The Great Xia Dynasty has been eyeing it covetously for a long time. Mu Ji is able to withstand it for a while and cannot withstand it for the rest of his life. The chaotic times are approaching. If he wants a secluded corner, I''m afraid this world won''t be able to fulfill Brother Xu''s wishes." Zhou Zhang shook his head and didn''t dwell on this issue. Instead, he asked, "Since Brother Xu wants to leave, do you have any plans of where to go?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t have any close relatives or good friends in this world. I''m like a rootless duckweed. I only have a place to come, but I don''t have a way back."


    "Since that''s the case, why are you still leaving?"


    "Brother Zhou, I don''t know. I, Xu¡­ Sigh, it''s hard to say. After all, if I stay here, I might even harm everyone and cause great trouble for the Exquisite Pavilion." Xu Han said in a deep voice.


    Perhaps because of Zhou Zhang''s unique temperament, Xu Han inexplicably opened his heart.


    "Big trouble? How big can it be?" Hearing this, Zhou Zhang smiled indifferently, "No matter how big the matter in this world is, it''s not even a word of death."


    "Isn''t death big enough?" Xu Han frowned, not agreeing with Zhou Zhang''s point of light. From childhood, he had become this life, running around in a sorry state. In Xu Han''s heart, life was the most important thing. Without life, he would lose everything.


    "Of course his life is important, but isn''t he the most important?" Zhou Zhang looked at Xu Han meaningfully, as if he wanted to see Xu Han through.


    "Oh? But in my opinion, there is nothing more important than life in this world." At that moment, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked straight at Zhou Zhang with a hint of tit-for-tat.


    "Is that so? If Brother Xu feels that his life is the most important, then why are you still leaving the Exquisite Pavilion? How can you find a safer place than this in Great Zhou?" Zhou Zhang gently knocked on the wooden pavilion pillar beside him, and the light in his eyes grew even deeper. ''"Yanlai City, you saved their lives. With the temperament of Song Yueming and the others, if Brother Xu were in trouble, wouldn''t they be able to protect him with their lives? In this way, if Brother Xu really waited for the day when the big trouble came, wouldn''t it be much better for him to seek shelter or flee for his life at that time than for Brother Xu to leave alone?"


    Zhou Zhang''s words undoubtedly pierced the pain in Xu Han''s heart. At that moment, his expression changed and the light in his eyes flickered.


    "Since you''re worried, why bother being alone?"


    "Alone or Tiger Leopard, but not necessarily cattle and sheep."


    "Perhaps it''s a pack of wolves?"


    ¡­


    Zhou Zhang''s words made Xu Han unable to refute them. He fell into deep thought, but he couldn''t understand it for a moment. In the end, he lowered his head and said goodbye to Zhou Zhang in a calm voice before leaving alone.


    After seeing Xu Han off into the distance, a beautiful figure dressed in a long red dress suddenly walked out of the forest behind Zhou Zhang.


    At that time, she walked to Zhou Zhang''s side and stood side by side with the man.


    "Do you think you''ve touched him?" The fiery red voice asked at that time, its voice soft like an oriole''s cry.


    "He''s a lone tiger leopard. Do you want him to be the head of that pack of wolves?" Zhou Zhang shook his head, "How can I speak?"


    "It all depends on him. He can stay if he thinks it through. If he doesn''t, it''s futile for me to say any more." After saying that, Zhou Zhang turned his head and looked at the beautiful face beside him, asking, "How is it? Is there any news from Tiance Prefecture?"


    The fiery figure was stunned when he heard this, but he immediately replied, "The Great Xia Dynasty has stationed troops outside the Sword Dragon Pass for several months. Now that spring has arrived, the Xia Dynasty''s pillar, Cui Ting, is probably unable to restrain himself. He has already called out several times in the past few days, but Mu Ji has shrunk back into the city and refused to leave the city to fight. I wonder what his plans are."


    At this point, the fiery red figure raised his eyes to look at Zhou Zhang, only to see that his expression was the same as usual. He only frowned slightly when he heard this and replied to her words.


    "Cui Ting''s subordinates are only a hundred thousand troops. How can Mu Ji sit idly by while he holds two hundred thousand Mu Clan troops in his hands while shouting like this?"


    Apparently, Zhou Zhang was also quite puzzled by Mu Ji''s actions.


    "Looks like my peaceful days are coming to an end." At this point, Zhou Zhang sighed.


    "But if Zhu Xian finds out, he probably won''t let you off!" The figure seemed to have recognized the meaning behind Zhou Zhang''s words and said worriedly, "But if Zhu Xian finds out, he probably won''t let you off!"


    "You won''t let me go?" At that time, Zhou Zhang''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his voice suddenly became a bit cold.


    "Yes, I won''t let him off!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 103 Spring Rain

    "Why did you agree to him?" The youth looked at his right arm and then turned to look at the old man in green who was busy working on the medicine jar.


    "What?" Hearing this, the old man looked up at him, but his attention was still on his medicine jar.


    The youth frowned. He didn''t believe that the old man really didn''t understand what he was asking.


    "I only believe in Canghai Liu''s vision. I believe that the people he likes are not far off." The old man, who seemed to have read the dissatisfaction in the youth''s heart, suddenly said while lowering his head and fiddling with the medicine jar.


    "Just because of this, you are willing to accept me as your disciple?" However, such an answer did not satisfy the youth. At that time, his brows furrowed even deeper.


    The old man raised his head and grinned. There were a few missing teeth in his mouth.


    "Of course not." The old man put down the medicine jar in his hand and poured out a strand of clear water from the gourd beside him into the medicine jar.


    "That right arm of yours is an amazing thing. If it really succeeds, perhaps you can do a lot more things that I can''t do."


    "What is it?" The youth''s eyebrows suddenly stretched out.


    The most terrifying person in this world is always the one who asks for nothing, because behind all the requests for nothing, there must be a greater request.


    In the end, everyone in this world had their own plans.


    However, the youth''s question was not answered. The old man shook his head with a smile and continued to work on the medicine jar.


    "Why didn''t you say it?" The youth was a little puzzled. Since he had some requests, why didn''t he say anything? He had always been a person who would definitely repay his debts. As long as the old man said something, he could do it. Even if it was extremely dangerous, he would still give it a try.


    "There are some things in this world that you can''t accomplish just because you have the ability."


    "If you want to do it¡­"


    "Only then is it possible."


    "This world is so big, but you''ve seen too little."


    "Let''s go and take a look. Perhaps what you want to do is exactly what I want to do. Isn''t it beautiful for you?"


    "What if I don''t want to do it?" The youth asked again.


    "Then consider me saving a life. Isn''t it beautiful for me?" The old man smiled.


    ¡­


    "Headmaster, what exactly do you want me to do?"


    Sitting on the stone bench in the small porch window, Xu Han looked at the jade pendant in front of him that had several more cracks, and his expression was gloomy.


    That was the life talisman that the Headmaster had left him before he left. As he said, once the jade pendant on the life talisman was completely shattered, it would be the day of his death. But now, it seemed that this day was not too far away.


    "What are you thinking, kid?" Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind him.


    Xu Han was very vigilant and subconsciously put the jade pendant into his arms. Then, he turned around and saw a figure wearing a black robe with white eyebrows and black hair.


    "Headmaster?" Xu Han frowned and put down most of the vigilance in his heart, but he couldn''t help but secretly curse, "This Sect Leader is always so mysterious."


    "How is your recovery?" Ning Zhumang squinted his eyes and impolitely sat beside Xu Han as he sized up the youth in front of him.


    Hearing this, Xu Han rolled his eyes at Ning Zhumang. With Ning Zhumang''s cultivation, how could he not see through his injuries that had invaded the horizons of the medical profession for so many years? With such a speechless attitude, there was probably no need for him to help.


    Ning Zhumang saw from Xu Han''s eyes that his abacus didn''t seem to be good enough. He smiled awkwardly and said, "The matter of Yan Lai City a few days ago has probably been investigated more or less."


    "Oh?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and became interested.


    "The previous actions against the Linglong Pavilion in Great Zhou were all done by the Long Night Division to distract our attention from Yanlai City, but the real purpose was to cover up the appearance of this flood dragon." Naturally, Ning Zhumang did not intend to conceal it, and immediately began to speak.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was somewhat puzzled. The flood dragon was truly powerful, but it was clearly not under anyone''s control. For this reason, the Dark Asura Palace had even lost two black-and-white Impermanence and a red-robed Judge. Although he knew that the Longevity Division had always been related to the Dark Asura Palace, he did not know what benefits the two of them would gain from hiding the news of the flood dragon''s birth.


    "That flood dragon is not an ordinary flood dragon. It is a demon dragon cultivated by the Dark Asura Palace with their demon refining techniques and Gu Raising techniques." Ning Zhumang said.


    "Is that different from an ordinary flood dragon?" Xu Han asked.


    "A little violent, a little bloodthirsty, a little unconscious." Ning Zhumang said slowly.


    "Then why did the Dark Asura Palace and the Longevity Division want to hide this information? What use does this demonic dragon have to them?" Xu Han still did not understand what had caused the other party to take such a dangerous step.


    "Haha." At that time, Ning Zhumang smiled, "But no matter what, there is one thing that is the same. They all have dragon qi in their bodies!"


    "Dragon Qi?" Xu Han''s expression changed, but he never thought that they were doing it for the sake of the so-called Dragon Qi. "What exactly is that?"


    One had to know that Xu Han had absorbed quite a bit of Dragon Qi in his Golden Core to resist the flood dragon that day, but he was unable to use it. Furthermore, the ancient texts he had consulted were vague about the use of Dragon Qi. This made Xu Han very puzzled. Now that he heard Ning Zhumang''s words, he felt that perhaps the Sect Leader knew something.


    Ning Zhumang also recognized Xu Han''s peculiar tone. He raised his eyes to look at the youth, but continued, "Dragon Qi has many names, such as Purple Qi and Emperor Qi!"


    ''"Legend has it that the Creator of Heaven and Earth is destined to become a ruler of this world with the addition of Dragon Qi. However, this thing is extremely strange. If the Heavens and Earth approve of it, they will naturally have Dragon Qi coming to their door. If they cannot accept it, then even if they absorb it, they will only explode and die."


    After saying those words, Xu Han''s expression immediately changed.


    "Ordinary people can''t absorb dragon energy. Is there no exception in this world?"


    "Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be." Ning Zhumang''s brows furrowed at that moment. "But after thinking about what Senluo Palace and Longevity Division have done, it is obvious that they are going for this dragon qi. I''m afraid that Zhu Xian has found some incredible techniques and has an unsubordinate heart."


    This conversation was extremely shocking to Xu Han.


    Let go of the Dark Asura Palace and the Long Night Division''s conspiracy. He, Xu Han, did not cultivate any techniques, but why was he able to absorb the Dragon Qi? This was enough to make Xu Han''s heart gloomy. Or could it be said that the golden core created by the purple ball of light was hiding something mysterious?


    Xu Han wanted to find out, but if he continued asking, it would appear that he was hiding his ears and stealing the bell. If he didn''t keep it together, it would arouse Ning Zhumang''s suspicion.


    Therefore, he sunk his mind and looked at Ning Zhumang. He asked very seriously, "What exactly do you want to know from me when you tell me this?"


    Xu Han wasn''t stupid. Although the news about the Dragon Qi was extremely important to Xu Han, he knew very well that Ning Zhumang had told him about these things that could be called Xin Mi. It wasn''t a whim, so he had to ask for something.


    Ning Zhumang was accustomed to Xu Han''s temperament. He said indifferently, "The Long Night Division and Dark Asura Palace are working together to subvert Great Zhou. Since you are from Dark Asura Palace, you must know something about Dark Asura Palace. I hope you can tell me about it."


    At this moment, the usually unrestrained Sect Leader''s tone suddenly became extremely serious, causing Xu Han to be stunned.


    "When did the Jianghu people start to interfere in the court''s affairs?" However, Xu Han did not answer Ning Zhumang''s question immediately. Instead, he asked with interest.


    ''"In the end, the Jianghu Imperial Court is the Great Zhou Empire. Rong or not, but the decline is destined to be the same. The Xia Empire''s pillar, Cui Ting, has been stationing troops outside the Sword Dragon Pass for a long time. How could it be a show? The Great Zhou Empire, a mess filled with gold and jade, has long been unable to withstand any big waves. I don''t have the mood to care about any court battles. I just want to preserve the Linglong Pavilion Pavilion." Ning Zhumang''s expression gradually became gloomy, and even his voice was slightly tired.


    Hearing this, Xu Han also fell silent.


    He thought about the conversation he had with Zhou Zhang, the words the Headmaster had said to him, and then looked at Ning Zhumang in front of him.


    There were complete eggs beneath the nest.


    Perhaps he wanted to find a place to settle down, but it wasn''t necessarily a dream.


    However, the general trend of the world was a game between several monsters. Not to mention Xu Han, even the Linglong Pavilion could do very little under such a gathering of wind and clouds.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "I do come from the Dark Asura Palace, but I''m just a black-clothed Asura. I don''t know much more than you." After a moment of silence, Xu Han finally spoke.


    But just as he said that, Xu Han met Ning Zhumang''s hopeful gaze.


    The Sect Leader, who was over 40 years old, already had a lot of snow on his head. Obviously, the position of Sect Leader was not easy to handle.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. He pondered for a moment before saying again, "If you really want to talk about that demonic dragon, I think you might be able to start with the Gu Forest that the Dark Asura Palace cultivated."


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly stood up and nodded towards Xu Han.


    "Ning Zhumang will remember this kindness." After saying that, he didn''t say anything else and disappeared from the Exquisite Pavilion in a flash.


    Xu Han, who was accustomed to not seeing the end of the dragon in front of the head sect, was only slightly stunned before he regained his senses.


    Immediately after, his expression darkened again.


    Gu Lin¡­


    That was a place that Xu Han would never forget.


    There, he completed the metamorphosis from a beggar to an Asura.


    He lost his first friend there.


    He raised his eyes to look into the distance, thinking about the dark forest, the heavy rain, and the figure who walked into the depths of the forest alone.


    Xu Han''s eyes were slightly moist.


    "Ah Sheng¡­"


    As he muttered that name, the sky darkened a little.


    The continuous droplets of water landed on his head.


    That day, the Linglong Pavilion welcomed the first spring rain since the beginning of spring.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 104 Half Demon

    Qingzhou, Yangliu Town.


    Yangliu Town was just a small town on the border of Qingzhou, close to a hundred thousand mountains.


    The demon race had already arrived at the 100,000 great mountains thousands of years ago, so they didn''t dare to show their head. However, this place was still close to the 100,000 great mountains, and it was still inevitable that some small demons who didn''t know the heavens and earth would occasionally come out to cause trouble.


    Although there hadn''t been any major disturbances, the young people in the town probably didn''t want to stay here for a long time.


    Therefore, apart from some old and young women and children, there were not many people in Yang Liu Town.


    No one could have imagined that there was a cave in a dense forest near a hundred thousand mountains next to Yang Liu Town. The entrance to the cave was very small.


    A black raven suddenly flew into the dense forest from afar. After wandering for a few times, it flew into the cave entrance. Who knew that the seemingly ordinary cave had a different cave entrance. The raven flew into it for a full half an hour. The dim scenery in front of it changed and suddenly became bright.


    Beneath the entrance of the cave was a majestic underground palace.


    The raven continued to move forward, passing through the palace gates.


    In the end, the raven passed through the palaces and flew into the main hall.


    The hall was extremely magnificent, but it was gloomy and empty. Several men dressed in black stood on both sides, silent like sculptures and gloomy like evil spirits.


    On the high platform of the hall stood a golden figure. He could not see his appearance or clothes clearly, as if his body itself was made up of golden light. However, the golden light could not be said to be so noble and holy. Instead, it carried a faint howl of ghosts and gods, and it was extremely seeping.


    At this time, the raven finally flew to the front of the hall, and then its body began to expand. When he landed, it surprisingly turned into a man dressed in purple.


    "This subordinate Yuan Xiucheng pays his respects to Emperor Song Yama." That person shouted so loudly that he knelt down on one knee with a gloomy expression and a respectful tone.


    "How are you doing with the Gu Forest?" The golden figure looked down at the man beneath his feet, his voice majestic.


    "I have already killed all the useless monsters in the Gu Forest, and some important items are on their way back to the Palace." Yuan Xiucheng, the man who had many connections with Xu Han in the Dark Asura Palace, bowed his head and said.


    "Oh." Hearing this, the golden figure nodded. "The matter of the flood dragon in Yanlai City has already been exposed. It won''t be long before people with good intentions will find out about it in the Gu Forest. It won''t be bad for the Dark Asura Palace''s plans to get rid of the future troubles earlier."


    "Apart from completing His Highness'' instructions, the little one has also discovered something interesting in this Gu Forest." At that time, Yuan Xiucheng spoke again.


    "Oh? What is it?" The golden figure asked, but there was not much emotional fluctuation in his tone.


    At his level, there weren''t many people in this world that could arouse his interest. Even the flood dragon that Zhu Xian had tried his best to obtain was nothing more than an ordinary dragon in his eyes. Therefore, he did not have much hope for what Yuan Xiucheng had said that was interesting.


    Yuan Xiucheng didn''t care about the golden figure. He stood up and clapped his hands.


    A crisp sound echoed in the hall, and then a black cloud flew over from afar.


    However, a group of ravens were flying towards this place with a black coffin in their hands.


    The ravens flew to the center of the hall and threw the black cloth coffin down. Then, they turned into streaks of light and fled again.


    Dong.


    A soft sound echoed through the hall.


    The coffin was set up in the middle of the hall, and a surging demonic aura rippled out of the hall at that time.


    "Huh?" The golden figure''s expression changed at that time. He seemed to have noticed something unusual.


    His reaction caused Yuan Xiucheng to raise his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he walked straight to the coffin and waved his hand, removing the lid of the coffin.


    Then, a figure appeared from the coffin. He had an unusually pale face, blood-red eyes, and a majestic demonic aura that was almost terrifying.


    At this moment, he was looking at the crowd with his blood-colored eyes.


    There was no anger or sadness in his eyes. There was only an icy coldness that was close to zero.


    "This is?" The golden figure asked. There was an obvious tremor in his voice. It was obvious that the thing that appeared in the coffin in front of him was inconceivable and shocking even for Yama.


    "I found something in the depths of the Gu Forest. It seems to be an Asura that Senior sent into the Gu Forest a few years ago to temper. Strangely, it didn''t die. After absorbing the boundless demonic energy in the Gu Forest, it became like this." Yuan Xiucheng walked to the coffin and slowly introduced it to the golden figure.


    The golden figure did not respond to Yuan Xiucheng''s intentions. He walked step by step to the coffin, and the golden light beating around his body revealed all the ripples in his heart. As if he was admiring the most precious antique in the world, he carefully sized up the thing in front of him, not knowing whether it was a human or a demon, for fear that he would miss out on every detail.


    "This is a Half Demon! The Half Demon that Senluo Palace has been trying to create for so many years has actually been accomplished by me." After confirming whether that thing was as he thought, the golden figure''s body began to tremble. "If the imperial family of Da Chu had been able to refine this thing back then, how could they have welcomed the tragic scene of annihilating the country?"


    He muttered to himself, his tone deep and deep.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry. I have already completely subdued it with yao refining techniques. This is the yao token." Yuan Xiucheng did not seem to have heard of the golden figure. He respectfully took out a purple token from his bosom and handed it to the golden figure.


    Hearing this, the figure regained his senses and took the demon token. Then, he stared at the demon token blankly. After pondering for a long time, he finally calmed down the surging emotions in his heart.


    "Yuan Xiucheng, you did a good job this time. Your subordinate''s judge died from the flood dragon disaster in Yanlai City. From today onwards, you can take his place." He said solemnly.


    Yuan Xiucheng was overjoyed when he heard this. He quickly knelt down on one knee.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. After all, I will go through fire and water for Your Highness. I will die without hesitation!"


    "Oh." The golden figure nodded, but it was clear that his mind was no longer on Yuan Xiucheng. He turned around and once again stepped onto the high platform of the hall.


    "With this Half Demon, even His Highness Prince Qinguang probably won''t blame me for coming to Yan City." As he spoke, he suddenly seemed to remember something. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the silhouette standing in the middle of the hall, motionless like a stone statue. He asked with interest, "Oh right, what''s your name?"


    Hearing this, the figure raised his head and looked at the golden figure. His scarlet lips, which seemed to have been stained with blood, opened at that moment.


    He said.


    "Liu Sheng."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 105 Letter

    On this day, Ye Hongjian got up early and told Xu Han a few words before she went to Chongju Peak alone.


    She had already reached the critical moment when the Three Elements Realm was about to break through to the Nether Opening Realm. She was extremely tired, but she still insisted on coming back every day to prepare a table for Xu Han.


    Xu Han had also advised her that with Chu Chouli around, there was actually no need to bother Ye Hongjian with these matters.


    However, Little Martial Uncle had his own ideas.


    "Your little chef was chased away by me. Naturally, the task of cooking falls on me."


    After saying this, Xu Han naturally had nothing to say.


    ¡­


    Xu Han''s cultivation had reached a bottleneck because he wanted to fuse the golden core with the sword seed in his body.


    After sending Ye Hongjian away, he started practicing his sword in the courtyard.


    He didn''t know any profound swordsmanship, but since he wanted to cultivate the Great Evolution Sword Technique, it was naturally necessary for him to cultivate the swordsmanship.


    In Canghai Liu''s words, no matter how profound the world''s sword moves were, they were all born from a single stab, sweep, hack, hang, and lift.


    As long as he practiced all of these to the extreme, he would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort in practicing any sword technique.


    Xu Han, who had witnessed the powerful swordsmanship of the Vast Ocean Stream, naturally believed in it. These days, because of all sorts of things, he was lazy about cultivating swordsmanship, so he wanted to familiarize himself with it. In a few days, he would go to the Swordsmanship Hall to exchange for a higher-level swordsmanship.


    As a guest, he had three hundred Origin Condensation Pills every month. In addition, he had made great contributions to Yan Lai City. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to exchange the credit he obtained for a sword scripture.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han put more and more effort into it, and the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand was brandished by him to the point that it was like a tiger breathing a tiger''s wind.


    "Hmph! You surnamed Xu, come out!" However, just as the posture opened, an angry voice rang out from outside the door.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment, then put away the sword in his hand with a bitter smile.


    The black cat, who was enjoying playing with the insects on the ground, trembled and fled into the house as if it was facing a great enemy, not daring to show its head.


    Only Fang Ziyu, the Second Senior Sister, was capable of causing Xuan''er to feel so much fear in this Exquisite Pavilion.


    As Xu Han thought about it, he opened the door to the small porch window.


    Fang Ziyu purposely curled his lips and looked aggrieved.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Han asked.


    "I wonder where that Chen has gone!" Little Senior Sister stomped her foot, and one or two sweet potatoes in her arms rolled onto the ground.


    Xu Han did not answer her. He was used to this little senior sister complaining every once in a while. He silently bowed and picked up the sweet potatoes on the ground.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to roast sweet potatoes." Xu Han said.


    Once these words were spoken, Fang Ziyu, who was still furious, immediately smiled.


    "I knew you, surnamed Xu, would be the best."


    When the black cat in the room heard this, it stuck its head out. It looked at the two people who were leaving, but it was unable to resist the temptation of the roasted sweet potatoes. It followed them on all fours.


    ¡­


    "Miao!" On the open space beside the wooden pavilion, Xuan''er was eating sweet potatoes, occasionally calling out in satisfaction.


    "What''s wrong? Why is it this time?" Xu Han stroked the hair on Xuan''er''s back and asked with a smile as he looked at the recipe fish in front of him that seemed to treat sweet potatoes as if it were being bitten by that senior brother.


    "Chen Guoli Mountain gave birth to a kid surnamed Meng, did you know?" Fang Ziyu said vaguely as he held the unswallowed sweet potatoes in his mouth.


    Xu Han was also accustomed to Fang Ziyu''s unpleasant way of speaking.


    He was slightly stunned, then thought of what Song Yueming had said to him a few days ago. He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Are you saying that the expert disciple from the Great Zhou Empire has defeated more than ten young sword xiuzhe from the Great Zhou Empire, Meng Liang?"


    Speaking of this Meng Liang, he could be said to be a household name in the Great Zhou.


    After leaving seclusion from Mount Li some years ago, all the famous young sword xiuzhe were unable to escape his challenge from the Chen Kingdom to Great Zhou. Although they did not really hurt anyone, there was not a single person in this great country who was his opponent, causing the entire Jianghu of Great Zhou to be embarrassed.


    It was rumored that he had already arrived at Xuzhou''s Heavenly Battle City and was going to fight Yue Fuyao''s son, Yue Chengpeng, in three days.


    If Yue Chengpeng also lost.


    That Great Zhou Sword Cultivator had lost all of his face, and the only one who could redeem himself from such a decline was probably Chen Xuanji.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han probably had some understanding.


    "Yes, that Meng is very powerful. Master has already said that Yue Chengpeng will definitely not be his opponent, and the only person who can contend against him is that idiot Chen. For the sake of the Exquisite Pavilion, he naturally has to cultivate hard and prepare to deal with that fellow." Fang Ziyu gritted his teeth and said fiercely, as if he wished to tear the Meng Liang into pieces.


    "Then Brother Chen is also here for business, so don''t get angry with him." Hearing this, Xu Han burst into laughter. In his heart, he had a higher opinion of Meng Liang. After all, Zhong Changhen had already made up his mind, so he probably couldn''t be wrong.


    However, Xu Han did not expect that Chen Guolishan would actually be able to cultivate such a monster. In the end, it was truly terrifying and respectable.


    "Hmph, business, business! Everything is business, but accompanying me is not business!" Fang Ziyu was obviously not a reasonable master, but Xu Han''s persuasion made the Second Senior Sister even more dissatisfied. She took another fierce bite of the sweet potato in her hand.


    Naturally, Xu Han did not dare to touch her bad luck. He hurriedly smiled and agreed, "Brother Chen, this is inappropriate, inappropriate." Then, he hurriedly took out two roasted sweet potatoes from the fire and handed them to Fang Ziyu. Only then did he slightly calm down the dissatisfaction in Second Senior Sister''s heart.


    ¡­


    After sending away the disgruntled Fang Ziyu with great difficulty, Xu Han brought Xuan''er back to the small porch window.


    After eating the sweet potatoes, he did not feel hungry in the afternoon, so he thought about cultivating his swordsmanship.


    It was only then that the posture opened, and another knock on the door came from the direction of the courtyard gate.


    Xu Han sighed and put down the sword again.


    He walked to the courtyard door helplessly and reached out to open it.


    However, Xu Han was stunned by the expression on his face.


    "Brother Chen?" He said in a somewhat surprised tone.


    The white-haired, white-clothed man in front of the door smiled and looked at Xu Han, asking, "What, Brother Xu doesn''t welcome me?"


    Xu Han came to his senses after hearing what this senior apprentice-brother Chongju Peak said.


    He hurriedly turned around and invited Chen Xuanji into his room. Then, he picked out a cup of tea with good color and flavor from the tea that Chu Chouli had picked up from somewhere and brewed it for Chen Xuanji. Then, he handed it over and sat down.


    "Bai Luochen, a good tea from Xuzhou. A few days ago, Martial Uncle Ding of the Sword Hall was furious because of the theft of this tea. He didn''t want Brother Xu to have such good tea here." Chen Xuanji picked up the teacup and took a sip, saying where the tea came from.


    Xu Han naturally couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He secretly cursed in his heart that Chu Chouli Duan was becoming more and more reckless. He also dared to steal Ding Jingcheng''s things from the Sword Hall.


    But on the surface, Xu Han still pretended to be calm as he scratched his head and said, "Haha! Really? I didn''t expect Deacon Ding to like this tea too."


    Chen Xuanji took a deep look at Xu Han. Naturally, he could see Xu Han''s embarrassment, but he did not point it out.


    "Ziyu was here before?"


    "Yes." Xu Han didn''t want to continue on such an awkward topic. After hearing this, he hurriedly nodded his head. "I just left."


    "This child Ziyu is kind-hearted, but he is a little jumpy. It''s hard for Brother Xu these days." Chen Xuanji nodded his head and apologized. His attitude was incomparably upright, making it difficult for people to escape from the slightest flaw.


    Hearing this, Xu Han waved his hand repeatedly and smiled, "Although Ziyu is somewhat willful, her nature is not bad. In fact, I am very happy to get along with her."


    Xu Han''s words weren''t false. If he was someone he liked, he would treat him with all his heart. Moreover, Fang Ziyu had protected him a few times, how could he feel troubled?


    "That''s good. Brother Xu is the only one who can win the favor of Ziyu in the Exquisite Pavilion. If it''s me, Brother Xu, please take care of Ziyu."


    "Brother Chen, why are you saying this? Although I heard that Meng Liang from Mount Li is coming, it is not impossible for him to fight with his Sword Dao cultivation." The Exquisite Pavilion''s Dao Discussion Conference was about to begin, but suddenly, a monster like Meng Liang was killed. It seemed that Chen Xuanji had been living a very troubled life these past few days.


    However, no matter how strong Meng Liang was, he hadn''t heard of anyone who had really been injured along the way. Moreover, with Chen Xuanji''s cultivation in the sword dao, there was no need for him to be so pessimistic. It was as if he was giving an explanation for the future. In Xu Han''s ears, it really puzzled him.


    "The Dao of the Sword is the Dao of Killing. Since I have chosen this Dao, I am naturally not afraid of a battle. Brother Xu, there is no need to worry." At this point, Chen Xuanji faintly smiled, but he did not dwell on this topic any longer. Afterwards, he muttered to himself, "Actually, I''m not here today for Ziyu."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned, but he couldn''t imagine how other than Fang Ziyu, he could intersect with this Eldest Senior Brother.


    "I heard from Zhou Zhang that Brother Xu wants to leave the Linglong Pavilion?"


    Xu Han frowned when he said this.


    During the conflict with You Ling and Qu Tong Tiexin a few days ago, Xu Han learned that Zhou Zhang was actually Zhong Changhen''s disciple, and that he was going out with Chen Xuanji and Fang Ziyu. Xu Han wasn''t surprised that they had interacted with each other. What was strange was that not only did Zhou Zhang persuade him to stay, he had also sent out this Eldest Senior Brother. Could it be that he was too concerned about Xu Han?


    "Yes, I do." Although he was puzzled in his heart, Xu Han still answered truthfully. However, there was still a hint of vigilance in his tone.


    "Brother Xu is not like this. I''m not here to lobby." This kind of appearance naturally couldn''t escape Chen Xuanji''s eyes. At that time, he smiled valiantly, then took out something from his bosom and handed it to Xu Han.


    Xu Han took the item and took a closer look, but it was a letter.


    "Whether to go or stay, Brother Xu will make a decision after reading this letter."


    "But no matter what Brother Xu decides, Brother Xu of Yanlai City sacrificed his life to save Ziyu and many of his junior brothers."


    "I will never forget it."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 106 A Graveyard In The Southern Wilderness

    There was a grave in the Southern Wilderness.


    No guests buried.


    No burial, no return.


    The Southern Wilderness was desolate.


    But there was a group of people living there.


    The Central Plains called them barbarians, and they called the outsiders of the Central Plains.


    They lived by hunting nomads, worshiped their ancient gods, and lived a life that had not changed for thousands of years.


    Similarly, the seemingly loose tribal life had a common royal court.


    The change of power in the royal court never ceased.


    The new king replaced the old king from time to time. Compared to the bizarre situation in the Central Plains Power Center, the change of power in the Southern Desolate Royal Court was even more bloody and straightforward.


    The new king killed the old king, seized the bone whip that was said to have been forged from the back of the last true dragon in the world, and then enjoyed the fruit that all the people loved.


    But no matter how violent and bloodthirsty the rulers of each generation were.


    The tomb that stood in the depths of the Southern Wilderness was always the forbidden area in the hearts of every king.


    It was a song that every child in the Southern Wilderness would sing.


    There was a grave in the Southern Wilderness.


    No guests buried.


    No burial, no return.


    The sword was buried there, but the rules were followed.


    At this moment, he was in a thatched cottage right in front of the tomb.


    An old man with a sword-browed star was sitting cross-legged. His face was resolute. Although snow had already appeared on the black silk in front of his forehead, there were no wrinkles on his face. The so-called crane-haired child''s face was basically what he said.


    At this time, the door of the straw house was pushed open from the outside.


    The hoarse sound was especially clear in the silent grave.


    The man opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the door.


    A black-clothed man slowly walked in. The man carried a long sword on his back and his waist was straight. Even though he stood there without any sword intent leaking out, he still looked so outstanding.


    Even without the sword behind his back, an ordinary person could tell that he was a swordsman.


    It was as if he was born with a sword.


    Straight and resolute. Better fold than bend.


    "How are you recovering from your injuries?" The old man in the room asked.


    The man with the sword on his back smiled.


    "His internal breath is stable, and his internal organs are suppressed by sword intent. He should be able to live another seven to eight months."


    The old man''s eyes trembled and his voice became somewhat dry. He sized up the man''s attire and finally asked.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes." The man nodded. "I''m afraid that Mo Chen Zi won''t have the chance to meet Senior Brother again. I''ll entrust this Sword Mausoleum to Senior Brother."


    "The sword intent of the Mausoleum of the Sword is abundant, flowing endlessly. If you can recover peacefully and have the blessing of the sword intent, it won''t be difficult for you to live for another year and a half" the old man said at that time.


    But before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the man.


    "No way. I''ve been alone in the Mausoleum of the Swords for 60 years. It doesn''t matter if I''m one more year or less. I''ve been guarding it for 60 years, and Mo Chen Zi wants to live for himself for the rest of his life."


    Hearing this, the old man fell silent for a while before stopping his thoughts of continuing to persuade him. Instead, he asked, "Then where are you going?"


    "Seeing her, find another gravekeeper to take my place." The man said in a deep voice.


    "She? Ghost Subhuti? You still can''t forget her?" The old man frowned.


    "I''m not a heartless guest. How can I forget my lover? She has fallen into such a state because of me. Now that I''m here, I still have to meet her and give her an explanation." The man''s tone was extremely calm. He could not hear the slightest hesitation or sorrow that a dying person deserved.


    "Do you regret it?" The old man asked.


    "Right now, I don''t dare to say anything regretful." The man''s response was just like the sword dao he cultivated. It was so rigid that it was almost stubborn, so stubborn that it was almost heartless.


    "Sigh, the three of us are the calmest of us. If we follow the temper of the ocean currents ¡­" The old man said, his eyes shining with a deep light, as if he had fallen into some memories.


    "Junior apprentice-brother has his own way of living, senior apprentice-brother has his own way of living, and I also have my own way of living. It''s not about right or wrong, it''s just about my heart." The man interrupted the old man, seemingly unwilling to dwell on something from the past.


    "Yes." The old man clearly saw through it. He nodded and didn''t say anything more about it. "What about after that? Where are you going to find the gravekeeper? Or is it the seed left behind by the current?"


    "Junior Brother''s temperament is very clear. How could the person he chose be willing to live in this Sword Mausoleum alone for a hundred years?" The man smiled when he heard this, as if he was thinking of his junior brother, who had died a long time ago. "In July and August, I think if I have the fate, I should be able to meet someone I like. At that time, I will inherit from him. When the opportunity matures, he will come here. Senior Brother, please take care of him at that time."


    The old man looked at the man silently for a long time, then he told him to stay and swallowed it again and again.


    "The Sword Mausoleum is lonely. I''ve been waiting for sixty years."


    "It''s been hard."


    When the man heard this, he knew that it was time to say goodbye.


    He raised his eyes to look deeply at the old man in front of him, and finally cupped his hands and said, "Goodbye, Senior Brother, take care of yourself!"


    With that, the man turned around and walked out of the thatched cottage with firm steps.


    At that moment, the Sword Mausoleum''s Sword of Rest for Ten Thousand Years broke through the ground and fell to the horizon. White-clothed swordsmen appeared from above the sword.


    They stared at the man''s back and bowed towards him.


    They seemed to be saying something, unable to hear clearly, but they could read the true meaning.


    They said.


    "The Sword Mausoleum is lonely, waiting for sixty years¡­"


    "It''s been hard."


    At that time.


    Tens of thousands of swords rang out in unison, like a hundred birds chasing a phoenix.


    The decisive man seemed to feel something at that time, and the corner of his resolute mouth suddenly revealed a smile from the bottom of his heart.


    He turned around and bowed respectfully to the sword.


    "Sixty years of lonely companionship, but in terms of swordsmanship, you can bless the world."


    "Why bother?"


    After saying that, he raised his head and laughed loudly. He turned around again and walked out of the Mausoleum of the Sword without looking back.


    The old man in the thatched cottage stared blankly at the figure disappearing from the horizon until he could no longer find a trace.


    He finally let out a long sigh. His voice was bleak, and his appearance seemed to have aged a lot in that instant.


    "For ten thousand years, the successor of the Mausoleum of the Sword has seen a white head, but in the end, he won''t be able to see a good ending."


    "Sigh ¡­"


    That year, only one person remained in the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum.


    The people of the Southern Wilderness did not know that the Sword Mausoleum was lonely, they only thought that there was an immortal guarding it to protect the Southern Wilderness.


    Only the young children were still singing the nursery rhyme about the Mausoleum of the Sword in their tender and green voices.


    Just like the gravekeeper, he hadn''t changed for thousands of years.


    There was a grave in the Southern Wilderness.


    No guests are buried.


    No burial, no return.


    There was someone in the tomb.


    Keep watch over the thousands of blades.


    Keep it until eternity.


    The sun rises and the sand sinks.


    The bright moon came, and the rivers rolled.


    He''s waiting. He''s waiting.


    The nine petals of the lotus bloomed, and the immortal fell to the mortal world


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 107 Pie? Trap?

    Xu Han stood in front of a mansion at the peak of Zhong Ju Peak and hesitated for a long time.


    Finally, he reached out and knocked on the door of the mansion.


    The one who opened the door was a boy with red lips and white teeth. He was quite cute.


    "I''m Xu Han" Xu Han hurriedly cupped his hands and said.


    "Xu Han, right? Martial Uncle has already instructed you to come today. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see Martial Uncle."


    After saying that, the boy turned around and led Xu Han towards the depths of the mansion.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he took a step forward to catch up with the boy.


    Yesterday, Chen Xuanji personally came to deliver a letter to Xu Han. The content of the letter was very simple. It was more like an invitation than a letter. Xu Han was invited to the mansion today to meet the owner of the mansion.


    The mansion was not big, but it was better than others.


    The items in the mansion looked extremely simple, from antiques to calligraphy and paintings, they were obviously rare in the world, but they weren''t flashy. On the contrary, they had a sense of simplicity.


    Xu Han followed the boy through the main hall of the mansion and arrived at a spacious open space.


    The floor was paved with fine stones, smooth and spotless.


    A red-clothed old man was sitting cross-legged and recuperating with his eyes closed.


    His figure was somewhat skinny, his head of white hair seemed to be messy, but in fact, it was combed in a rather orderly manner, coupled with his thick beard, making him look like a dignified lion.


    Although they had never met, Xu Han had already determined that this old man in front of him was the purpose of his trip, the Great Evolution Sword Immortal Zhong Changhen.


    "Xu Han greets Senior Zhong." This was the first time Xu Han had seen a Sword Dao Grandmaster of Canghai Liu''s level. He couldn''t help but feel some ripples in his heart. He respectfully cupped his hands in greeting at the first possible moment.


    "Yes." Zhong Changhen nodded. At that moment, his eyes opened. His cloudy eyes did not reveal the sharpness of Xu Han''s imagination. Instead, they resembled an ordinary old man. This was exactly the same as Chen Xuanji, his master disciple. The so-called''true person does not reveal his appearance ''and''not reveal his appearance'' was probably what he said.


    Seeing this, the boy beside him also knew what was going on, so he retreated.


    At that time, Xu Han sized up Zhong Changhen, and Zhong Changhen also sized up Xu Han in front of him.


    There was a moment of silence between the two of them.


    "That''s right." Zhong Changhen nodded in satisfaction and stood up.


    Xu Han was naturally puzzled. Zhong Changhen''s opening remarks also made Xu Han a little uncomfortable. However, out of respect for this Sword Dao Grandmaster, Xu Han subconsciously cupped his hands to express his gratitude.


    But before he could say anything, Zhong Changhen said it again, and the question of what was good was resolved at that time.


    "This Monster Lord''s arm is indeed not bad."


    Xu Han''s words were swallowed back, and a chill rose from his stomach. Dense sweat immediately appeared on his forehead.


    This was the second person besides Ning Zhumang to see through his roots.


    Ning Zhumang''s motives were unknown, but he didn''t have any intention of harming him. As for this Zhong Changhen in front of him, Xu Han didn''t understand his intentions.


    Instinctively, he bent his body and circulated the Qi around him. In just an instant, he had adjusted himself to the perfect state. He could attack instantly or escape as fast as he could.


    Even though these tricks might seem insignificant or even childish to this Great Evolution Sword Immortal''s subordinate.


    However, Xu Han had never been in the habit of being slaughtered by others.


    ''"I want to kill you. Even if you escaped from the Exquisite Pavilion, I can still take your head from a thousand miles away. So¡­" Xu Han''s abnormal appearance naturally could not be concealed from the eyes of this Sword Dao Grandmaster. He gently looked at Xu Han and said indifferently. Then, he turned around and walked towards a house in the mansion.


    "So, you should come and talk to me."


    Zhong Changhen walked away very easily without the slightest bit of precaution, as if he wasn''t worried that Xu Han would escape.


    In fact, it was exactly as he had said. Even if Xu Han had escaped from the Exquisite Pavilion, it would not be difficult for him to catch up with Zhong Changhen with his ability.


    Therefore, after a slight hesitation, Xu Han put away his thoughts of escaping. Whether Zhong Changhen was an enemy or a friend, it was still good to talk about it first. Moreover, if he really wanted to harm them, why would he let Chen Xuanji deliver a letter to his door? Wouldn''t it be better to make a direct move instead of saving a lot of trouble?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han took a deep breath and calmed down the panic in his heart. Then, he followed Zhong Changhen''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    The two people in the room sat opposite to each other on the short couch.


    Xu Han''s gaze was gloomy, and his expression was exceptionally vigilant.


    In contrast, the Great Evolution Sword Immortal was much more relaxed.


    "Senior, why did you come looking for me?" Seeing that Zhong Changhen had no intention of speaking, Xu Handuan couldn''t stand the silent atmosphere and took the lead to ask.


    "Zhu Mang told me about you." Zhong Changhen did not answer the question.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He was already surprised. If Zhong Changhen had only seen through his roots when they met this time, with Zhong Changhen''s cultivation, although it was a bit strange, it was normal. However, he had already invited him earlier, which was obviously unreasonable. Putting aside Xu Han''s foundation, he was still only a guest. Even if he had the identity of Ye Hongjian''s fiance, he wouldn''t let the Great Evolution Sword Immortal invite him personally. At this moment, it sounded like it had something to do with Ning Zhumang. Thinking of this, Xu Han''s heart calmed down a little. After all, the contact with Ning Zhumang did not seem to have any intention of harming him. Instead, he was protecting him everywhere. Although he did not know why he told Zhong Changhen, he thought that since Ning Zhumang had done so much before, there was no reason to harm him at this moment.


    "Then what does Senior want to do after knowing this?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice. Even though he understood the reason behind the matter, he still hadn''t completely put down his guard against the old man in front of him.


    "Nothing, I just want to give you a reason to stay in the Exquisite Pavilion." The old man narrowed his eyes. At that time, something was placed on the table in front of the two of them. Then, it was pushed in front of Xu Han.


    It was a book, a somewhat old book with yellow pages.


    When Xu Han saw the four big words on the title page, even with Xu Han''s temperament, he couldn''t help but tremble, and his face was filled with shock.


    "This is the Thousand Words Sword Scripture?" He couldn''t help but shout softly. Even though he tried his best to keep himself shocked, at this moment, his breath became uncontrollably heavy.


    The Thousand Words Sword Scripture was the supreme cultivation method of the Shedding Body Linglong Pavilion, the Universal Scripture. However, after several generations of improvement, it had long since become one of its own. In the entire world, it was also one of the world''s top sword cultivation methods. According to this method, the Linglong Pavilion had produced countless Sword Immortal powerhouses.


    And now, this sword technique that could be compared to the Great Evolution Sword Technique was placed in front of Xu Han. No wonder he was unable to control himself for a while.


    "Senior?" However, Xu Han had a good temperament after all. After a short period of shock, he withdrew his gaze and looked at Zhong Changhen. Although the Thousand Words Sword Scripture was good, the Great Evolution Sword Technique that Canghai passed down to him wasn''t lacking in the slightest. There were some things that he couldn''t chew on. Xu Han still had some understanding of his talent, so when he came to his senses from his shock, he suppressed the greed in his heart.


    "Don''t you want to learn?" Zhong Changhen raised his eyebrows at that time, as if he was very surprised that Xu Han could wake up in such a short period of time.


    "People in this world, if you give, you ask." Xu Han smiled faintly.


    "Senior, since you have given me such a bargaining chip as the Thousand Words Sword Scripture ¡­ I secretly speculate ¡­"


    "Thinking about it, what Senior wants is definitely enough for me to seduce him with my life."


    "As for me, I cherish my life very much, so I don''t dare to dream of it."


    Xu Han''s answer exceeded Zhong Changhen''s expectations. The Great Evolution Sword Immortal''s eyes immediately lit up with interest.


    "Then don''t you want to hear my request first?"


    "Senior is a Sword Dao Grandmaster. If you are willing to speak, I will naturally listen respectfully." Xu Han nodded and said. His attitude was respectful, but he was neither humble nor arrogant, which made Zhong Changhen unable to find anything wrong.


    He secretly nodded in his heart, but his face remained calm as he looked at Xu Han and said.


    "Let me teach you swordsmanship."


    Xu Han had thought of many things Zhong Changhen wanted, such as the whereabouts of the Vast Ocean Stream and where the Heavenly Punishment Sword was. However, he never expected Zhong Changhen to say such a thing.


    Xu Han had already made the matter clear. Since Zhong Changhen had taken out such a heavy bargaining chip, he would definitely ask for something.


    And Xu Han was not a mountain villager, so he would not believe that the good news of losing the pie on this day would fall on his head. Since Zhong Changhen had said this, Xu Han could not find any words to describe his current mood except that he found it inconceivable.


    He frowned and looked at Zhong Changhen, but Zhong Changhen smiled at him.


    Seeing that the other party did not seem to have any intention of changing his tone, Xu Han pondered for a moment before finally asking, "Senior, do you think I am that easy to bully?"


    "Of course not." Zhong Changhen shook his head as if he had expected Xu Han to ask such a question. He looked at Xu Han with an extremely serious expression and said, "It is precisely because I heard Zhu Mang talk about your temperament that I do not intend to beat around the bush with you. What I said just now is exactly what I asked for. There is not the slightest bit of nonsense."


    Zhong Changhen''s tone and expression were indeed extremely serious, and Xu Han also felt that there was no need for the other party to fabricate such a ridiculous lie in an attempt to deceive him. However, he still couldn''t believe the old man he had met for the first time.


    "Why?" He asked with a calm voice and a frown.


    This matter was still too unimaginable. No matter how loud Zhong Changhen''s name was or how confident he swore, Xu Han was still unable to dispel the doubts in his heart.


    The old man had clearly anticipated Xu Han''s question.


    A terrifying sword light burst out from his turbid eyes at that time. He looked straight at Xu Han, his hoarse voice, and said word by word.


    "For my master."


    "The master who was personally killed by me!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 108 The Great Defying Sword Scripture

    Zhong Changhen''s master.


    Back then, the Extreme Radiance Sword Immortal Li Tongming of the Exquisite That was a true Earthly Immortal Realm expert, but he died at the hands of Zhong Changhen.


    He killed Li Tongming with his cultivation at the Great Evolution Realm. This was an extremely strange thing in itself.


    What was even more bizarre was that Zhong Changhen, who had done such an act of bullying his master and annihilating his ancestors, had not been expelled from the Linglong Pavilion. Instead, he became an elder of the Linglong Pavilion and stayed in the Linglong Pavilion.


    This matter was truly too unimaginable.


    So much so that the disciples in the Linglong Pavilion kept it a secret and didn''t dare to talk about this matter recklessly.


    Apart from deepening Xu Han''s doubts, Zhong Changhen had given such a reason. It seemed that there was no change to the current situation.


    "Thirty years ago, I saw the ocean currents." Zhong Changhen naturally knew this as well, so after he finished speaking, he suddenly let out a long breath and continued. "In the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum."


    "Master and Sword Mausoleum''s Sect Master Wang Yangming had a battle, but the Thousand Words Sword Scripture was still unable to defeat the Great Evolution Sword Technique. Master lost the formation."


    "Of course, winning and losing in the sword dao competition is a common occurrence, but Master still remembers it. That was the seventh time he was defeated by Wang Yangming''s sword. At that time, he was 167 years old, and Wang Yangming was 48 years old. He was an Earth Immortal, and Wang Yangming was only at the Great Evolution Realm."


    "Master is a very open-minded person." Zhong Changhen''s voice was leisurely, neither anxious nor slow, his gaze incomparably clear, as if he had fallen into memories.


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han temporarily suppressed the doubts in his heart and quietly waited for Zhong Changhen to finish telling the story.


    "But sometimes, the more open-minded a person is, the more paranoid they are when it comes to stubbornness."


    "The Thousand Words Sword Scripture originated from the Universal Scripture, but after experiencing the improvement of more than a dozen great swordsmen, the Thousand Words Sword Scripture has become its own. Even in Master''s generation, the Thousand Words Sword Scripture has become perfect, and Master is often proud of it. However, he has been defeated again and again by Wang Yangming, who is two years younger than him."


    "Master is neither puzzled nor indignant. He wants to figure out exactly where the Thousand Words Sword Scripture, which took all the effort of the Linglong Pavilion''s ancestors, is inferior to the Great Evolution Sword Technique." At this point, Zhong Changhen suddenly fell silent.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat as he realized that this might have something to do with Zhong Changhen killing Li Tongming himself in the end.


    "Then what happened afterwards?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    The expression on Zhong Changhen''s face dimmed a little at that time, "He stole the Great Evolution Sword Technique from the Sword Mausoleum."


    "Huh?" Zhong Changhen''s words stunned Xu Han. Thirty years ago, Li Tongming was a Sword Dao Grandmaster comparable to Yue Fuyao and Yan Qianqiu. No matter what, Xu Han did not expect him to do such a thing.


    Naturally, Xu Han''s thoughts could not be concealed from Zhong Changhen''s eyes.


    However, he did not care. Instead, he continued with a calm expression, "Then, Master locked himself in his room and spent the night studying the Great Evolution Sword Technique, trying to find out where it was better than the Thousand Words Sword Scripture."


    "He succeeded?" Xu Han frowned and asked.


    "He''s crazy." Zhong Changhen''s answer was beyond Xu Han''s expectations.


    "Are you crazy?" Xu Han became even more puzzled. How determined was an Earthly Immortal level expert''s mind? Even if Tai Shan collapsed in front of him, his expression did not change. How could he go crazy so easily?


    "To be exact, he has entered the Devil Dao." Zhong Changhen nodded. "After studying the Great Evolution Sword Technique for seven days, Master suddenly found me. He said that he had thought of a way to combine the strengths of the Great Evolution Sword Technique and the Thousand Words Sword Scripture and cultivate a sword technique that was a thousand times stronger than both. Then, he closed his door again. This time, he stayed closed for half a year."


    "Later, the Sword Mausoleum sent Canghai Liuliu to search for the lost sword art. At that time, Master also came out of seclusion again. He was like a different person. The devil energy around him was washing away, and killing intent filled his sword. He killed three senior brothers first, then seven senior uncles. He said, ''You''re lacking a bit of strength, I''m lacking an intent. ''"The path of the sword is hopeless, hopeless." Then, he began his slaughter on Chongju Peak, and finally¡­ "


    Zhong Changhen clearly remembered what had happened on that day very clearly. His tone of voice even changed with the development of the matter. As for the story that he didn''t tell, Xu Han had already understood it. In the end, it was naturally him who personally killed his master.


    To be fair, this is not a very good story.


    There are too many oddities in this.


    However, Xu Han did not intend to probe further. After a few breaths of silence, he looked at Zhong Changhen again and asked, "But what does this have to do with this junior?"


    Zhong Changhen also regained his senses at that time. He looked at Xu Han.


    "Master stole the Great Evolution Sword Technique and ended up eating the evil consequence. However, Yu Jianling suffered the loss of the sword technique being stolen. There is a saying that his father''s debt is repaid, and I am his disciple. Naturally, I will repay this debt."


    "Moreover, it was thanks to Canghai''s outflow that the riots in Chongju Peak were quelled. I don''t know what kind of relationship you have with Canghai Liuliu, but since he is willing to teach you the Great Evolution Sword Technique, I will treat you as his disciple."


    "Logically speaking, Master stole the Great Evolution Sword Technique. I should offer the Thousand Words Sword Scripture as an apology. However, my Master has already seen the bitter fruit of the combination of the two. I don''t want to harm you. If you want to go to the Sword Mausoleum one day, you can bring it with you to Wang Yangming for decision. Bamboo Light has already told me about your situation. He just started cultivating the Sword Dao. Although our two Sword Daos are different, there are different paths that lead to the same goal. If you are willing, you can stay in this Exquisite Pavilion. If you have any doubts about the Sword Dao in the future, I will naturally help you resolve them. "


    Zhong Changhen said this, and with his cultivation, if he really had a plan, he shouldn''t have used such a gentle method. Because of this, Xu Han had some confidence in what he said in his heart.


    "But since Senior Canghai Liu is kind to Linglong Pavilion as you said, why did Elder Congyun of Peak Zhonglong bring people to chase after him a few years ago?" However, Xu Han''s thoughts were extremely meticulous. He quickly thought of the matter of filling the continent and couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, Zhong Changhen smiled bitterly.


    "There are always some people in this world who are greedy for evil results. After Canghai Liuliu helped me kill Master back then, the sword scripture that Master wrote by fusing the two sword scriptures also disappeared. Some people in the pavilion thought that although Master had entered the Devil Dao at that time, the combat strength he displayed was far beyond ordinary. Presumably, there must be something extraordinary about that sword art, and Master had fallen to such a heaven and earth only because he had cultivated carelessly. Therefore, he pointed the spearhead of the disappearance of the sword art at Vastsea Current who had taken away the Great Evolution Sword Art. Over the years, there were many people in the pavilion who wanted to retrieve the sword art, and Long Congyun was only one of them.


    "Then what is the name of this Sword Scripture?" Hearing this, the origin of the matter finally became clear in Xu Han''s heart.


    "Great Defying Sword Scripture!"


    ¡­


    At the peak of Chongju Peak .


    Within the Liushuo Mansion within the Three Dao Caves.


    An old man in black sat down cross-legged.


    He was Sikong Bai , the only person on Zhong Ju Peak who was still alive.


    Back then, Li Tongming''s enchantment with the devil had forced all of Zhongju Peak''s peers into a state of death. Most of them either died in that riot or died from serious injuries in the years that followed.


    Only he survived.


    There was no other reason. At that time, his cultivation was the weakest, and he was the youngest. He was simply not qualified to participate in that battle.


    As the senior brothers headed west, the Nuo Great Exquisite Pavilion no longer had an immortal-like figure to support it.


    Sikong Bai knew that in the seemingly calm Jianghu of Great Zhou, countless people coveted the name of the Great Zhou''s number one sect.


    He needed to prop up the Exquisite Pavilion''s facade to fight against those enemies, both overt and covert.


    He needs power.


    After returning to the Exquisite Pavilion, he closed the Death Pass and swore that he would not leave without breaking through the Great Evolution Realm.


    However, his talent wasn''t outstanding, and although the Earth Immortal Realm and the Great Evolution Realm were only separated by one realm, it was as if they were separated by a heavenly chasm. Such a gap was far from something that could be broken by a so-called determination. Sikong Bai''s state of mind, which had failed several times, was on the verge of collapse.


    He thought about the predicament of the Linglong Pavilion and the instructions of his senior brothers before they died.


    The 70-year-old man''s heart skipped a beat and he took out something from his bosom.


    It was an ancient book with yellowed pages.


    On the title page, there were four large words written in blood.


    The Great Defying Sword Scripture!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 109 Forced Palace

    In the end, Xu Han agreed to Zhong Changhen and chose to stay in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    He did not completely believe Zhong Changhen''s words, but with Xu Han''s temperament, it would be even more difficult to accomplish this.


    However, Xu Han suddenly understood a truth. Perhaps from the moment he was planted with the Great Evolution Sword Seed by the Vastsea Current, he was destined to bear some destiny from the Vastsea Current or the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum.


    The weight of this item exceeded Xu Han''s expectations, and it was far from something he could escape if he wanted to.


    Xu Han could not accept it calmly, but he did not resist it too much.


    He has such a temper that his debts must be repaid. Without Vastsea Flow, he would not have survived until now. Even if he had survived until now, he was only a cripple with one arm broken.


    If you receive a gift, you must bear its weight.


    Xu Han was prepared. Rather than wandering in a direction that he could not find, he might as well stay calm and watch the changes.


    Zhong Changhen was also a straightforward person. With Xu Han''s agreement, the Sword Dao Grandmaster immediately smiled and asked Xu Han about his views and understanding of the cultivation of the Sword Dao.


    Fortunately, he didn''t ask, and his face immediately turned bitter.


    Who would have thought that this expert disciple of the Vast Ocean Stream would have no knowledge of the Sword Dao? Even those inner sect disciples who randomly picked two to cultivate the Sword Dao were more than one notch above Xu Han in this aspect.


    Fortunately, after Xu Han used the most basic sword moves in front of him, the Sword Dao Grandmaster immediately smiled.


    "Diligence makes up for clumsiness. It''s quite mysterious."


    Xuanji was naturally referring to Chen Xuanji. This senior apprentice-brother of Chongju Peak''s was incomparable to the current scenery when he first entered the sect. His talent was mediocre, and he had formed the lowest-grade yellow pills and cultivated the most basic swordsmanship. Unexpectedly, Zhong Changhen valued him highly. From then on, his cultivation in the Sword Dao had increased by a thousand li, and he was now one of the top elites in the younger generation.


    Perhaps he saw the shadow of his beloved disciple from Xu Han''s body, or perhaps he really remembered the kindness of the ocean.


    After that, Zhong Changhen carefully taught Xu Hanjian.


    However, the two of them didn''t have the name of Master and Disciple, so it could be considered a tacit understanding. They didn''t even mention it. Every day, Xu Han would go to the Zhong Manor at noon.


    It had to be said that Zhong Changhen''s attainments in the Sword Dao were truly admirable. In just ten days, Xu Han felt that he had improved a lot in the Sword Dao compared to before.


    On this day, as before, he had finished cultivating the sword dao at Zhong Changhen''s place and returned to the small porch window alone.


    Chu Chouli disappeared without a trace, leaving behind only a sumptuous lunch.


    Xu Han smiled faintly. He was extremely satisfied with the thick and meticulous thoughts of this strong man. He was eating the food, but he was carefully flipping through a sword scripture in his hand.


    This sword art was called the Mountain Destroying Sword Technique. It was not considered profound, but it was handed over to Xu Han today after Zhong Changhen carefully selected it.


    The cultivation of the Sword Dao stresses going from the shallow to the deep, especially for people like Xu Han whose talent is not outstanding. Although the Great Evolution Sword Technique was all-encompassing, from cultivation methods to sword moves against enemies, it was too profound for Xu Han to grasp, and Zhong Changhen''s method of going from shallow to deep was obviously the most suitable for Xu Han.


    As for this Mountain Destroying Sword Technique, it was extremely compatible with Xu Han.


    He was originally a fleshly body cultivator, and his strength was shocking. He liked the method of breaking through ten sects when fighting with others, and this Mountain Destroying Sword Technique was also the same. Every move and movement of his body exerted the utmost strength. In addition to the blessing of his True Qi, if he practiced it to the extreme, the power he could display would not be underestimated.


    Xu Han felt his heart itch, thinking that he should cultivate after lunch, summarize all sorts of problems, and continue to ask Zhong Changhen for advice tomorrow.


    Just as this thought arose, Xu Han''s extremely familiar voice rang out from outside the door.


    "Brother Xu! Brother Xu!" The person outside shouted.


    But needless to say, Xu Han only knew Song Yueming from the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Xu Han wasn''t as bored as before. After getting along with Song Yueming a few times, this Song Yueming was just a little unfamiliar with the world, but he was also sincere and cute. To interact with someone, he wanted to have a heart-to-heart exchange. In Xu Han''s heart, Song Yueming was probably such a worthy person.


    He put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hand and opened the courtyard door. Then, he stood Song Yueming, who was carrying the lunch box, at the door with a smile on his face.


    "Oh? Brother Song, why are you so happy today? Why did you personally bring the food?" In the past, Song Yuemingduan had never done anything less than come to the house to eat. Today, carrying the lunch box surprised Xu Han a little. He glanced at Song Yuemingduan and deliberately teased him.


    Song Yueming''s face was thin, and his face immediately turned red.


    "Brother Xu, what are you talking about? I can''t compare to Brother Xu who lives with his fellow disciples. Where did you get the time to cook? Today, I bought these from the Young Hero''s tavern. I thought of Brother Xu immediately."


    Song Yueming tried to argue, but his confidence was lacking.


    Xu Han was originally just teasing him, but he didn''t have the intention to make things difficult for him. At that time, he smiled and said, "Thank you Brother Song for being so righteous."


    Then he pointed at the stone table and said, "I only started eating. Since Brother Song has brought the food, then sit down and tell me what made Brother Song so happy."


    Song Yueming''s mind was simple. She turned around and forgot about Xu Han''s joke. She sat down beside Xu Han and looked for the food to eat for a while before saying, "Brother Xu, can you tell what''s different about me today?"


    As he spoke, he pretended to be mysterious and straightened his body.


    Xu Han was slightly stunned. He looked at Song Yueming from head to toe before realizing that the smile on his face was even more intense. He said, "Congratulations Brother Song for entering the Three Elements Realm!"


    At this moment, Song Yueming''s aura was flowing vigorously and endlessly, which was a characteristic that only cultivators at the Three Elements Realm possessed.


    It was no wonder he was so happy. After all, every time a cultivator broke through a realm, it would be a great joyous occasion. Naturally, it was worth celebrating.


    "Brother Song, you''ve worked hard these past few days, and you''ve finally rewarded me." Xu Han sighed.


    Unexpectedly, this was originally a congratulatory remark, but when it landed in Song Yueming''s ears, the expression on the youth''s face darkened.


    "It''s a pity that no matter how hard I try, I''m only at the Three Elements Realm. In the end, it won''t be of much use." As he said this, his tone changed from his previous excitement to a bit gloomy.


    "Brother Song, why is this?" This made Xu Han somewhat puzzled. Why did this good news suddenly make Song Yueming feel dejected?


    "I heard that Meng Liang defeated Yue Fuyao''s son, Yue Chengpeng, a few days ago. Now that he has set foot on the road to the Exquisite Pavilion, I think he will come to ask for advice in less than half a month."


    "The sect leader has gone out to investigate the disciples and deacons of the Gu Forest without any news. The disciples are all spreading the news. I''m afraid they''ve already been killed."


    "The Great Xia Empire''s pillar outside the Sword Dragon Pass, Cui Ting, is also eyeing covetously. That Mu Ji is like a cowering turtle that doesn''t dare to fight."


    ¡­


    Xu Han''s question caused the worried youth to open the chatterbox and pour out the frustration in his heart. Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned.


    He couldn''t help but laugh, but he also thought that what worried Song Yueming was these irrelevant things. He hurriedly persuaded.


    "Brother Song, you''re worrying too much. Why should we think about those things? Aren''t you asking for trouble?"


    But who would have thought that Song Yueming''s expression would become even uglier the moment he said those words?


    "Brother Xu, what are you saying? There is a saying that the rise and fall of the world is the responsibility of everyone. If you don''t think about anything, I don''t think about it, and he doesn''t think about it either, then wouldn''t you be sitting there watching the vandals rampage? If something happens to you one day, wouldn''t you be blaming yourself?"


    Xu Han had already experienced Song Yueming''s reasoning, so he naturally did not dare to continue arguing with him in this regard. He could only nod his head repeatedly, and his mouth kept saying that he had made a mistake.


    This was enough to calm Song Yueming down, but suddenly, a loud noise came from outside the room.


    It was as if a group of people were moving towards a certain place. That sound was extremely loud. It was obvious that something big had happened. As the two of them were puzzled, Chu Chouli rushed in.


    "Young Master, hurry up! Long Congyun brought the elders and deacons of Zhongju Peak to Xuanhe Peak to find trouble with Ning Zhumang!"


    "Let''s go take a look as well!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 110 Who Disagrees?

    Hearing this, Xu Han and Song Yueming were stunned. They hurriedly left the courtyard and saw that the disciples on the Chongju Peak were rushing towards Xuanhe Peak in groups. Obviously, Chu Chouli''s words were not false.


    The two of them exchanged glances and didn''t care about the others as they hurriedly followed the crowd in the direction of Xuanhe Peak.


    ¡­


    When they arrived in front of Xuanhe Peak ''s Jishi Prefecture, the entrance to Nuoda Prefecture was already densely packed with disciples from the three main peaks.


    Among them, there were many acquaintances of Xu Han, including Feng Yan, You Lingqu, Zhou Zhang, Qin Keqing, and the others.


    He, Song Yueming, Chu Chouli, and the others hurriedly went forward to inquire about the situation. However, the other party was also at a loss. Obviously, they had only just received the news and did not know what had happened in the manor.


    Even some of the Fang Ziyu who felt it later on were still unclear, so it was no different from what everyone knew.


    There were more and more people gathered outside the Jishi Manor. Everyone wanted to see what was happening in the manor, but the guards of the manor securely guarded the entrance to prevent the disciples from entering.


    There was a saying that family scandals could not be exposed. No matter what conflict there was between Long Congyun and Ning Zhumang, they should not be willing to announce this matter to the disciples.


    Xu Han thought for a moment, then put away his thoughts and was about to leave with the others.


    "Get out of the way! Put them all in!"


    However, at this moment, a cold and angry voice suddenly came from the gate of the courtyard. It was Ding Jingcheng, the deacon of the Sword Hall. He walked out of the mansion, pushed open the door, and even shouted back the surrounding guards.


    Then, he turned his head to look at the disciples outside the door and shouted loudly, "All of you, come with me!"


    These words were not addressed to one person, but everyone present.


    As a result, the crowd began to gush towards the main hall. Xu Han did not expect such a change to happen. He was stunned for a moment before being pulled into the main hall of the World-saving Palace by Chu Chouli, who was watching from the side.


    The Jishi Prefecture was originally not big, and the main hall was only a place for the elders and deacons to discuss matters. Naturally, it could not accommodate the tens of thousands of disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Fortunately, Chu Chouli''s ability to insert needles into seams had reached perfection. He brought a few people and forcefully squeezed into the main hall.


    At that time, Xu Han looked over and saw that the elders of the three peaks were all present. Most of their faces weren''t gloomy. On the side, there was a middle-aged man lying on the ground. His face was pale and his eyes were tightly closed. Obviously, he had fallen into a coma. Xu Han also recognized him, as if he was a deacon from Chongju Peak.


    "Senior Brother Long, do you really want to say this in front of all the disciples?" The white-browed, black-haired Sect Leader on the high platform asked as he looked at the disciples who were pouring into the main hall of the World-saving Palace like a tide.


    Long Congyun, who was standing upright with a righteous expression, smiled faintly when he heard this. "Disciples and elders are all members of my Exquisite Pavilion, right? Why can''t you tell me?"


    Long Congyun''s words were naturally reasonable. Even Ning Zhumang could not pick out a single flaw. He stared straight at the elder in Chongju Peak with a calm gaze, knowing that he had come with ill intentions.


    "Alright, then Senior Brother Long has made such a big fuss today. What exactly do you want to say?" After all, Ning Zhumang had been in the position of sect leader for more than ten years. He had seen the world before, and his mind sank as he asked.


    Since Long Congyun dared to make such a big commotion, he was naturally prepared, but he would not be frightened by Ning Zhumang''s words, "There is no one else. Gather all of you here today. I am only here for justice!"


    "Justice? What justice?" Ning Zhumang''s heart skipped a beat. He seemed to have guessed something, and his expression was a little ugly.


    "The world of Great Zhou seems to be calm now, but the undercurrents are surging. Many of our Linglong Pavilion''s disciplinary branches have been destroyed, and our headmaster''s investigations have failed several times. On the contrary, hundreds of disciples and deacons in our pavilion have been damaged. This matter is either negligent or complicated and difficult to determine. I won''t talk about it."


    ''"What happened after that? The headmaster also knows that the world is not fair now. He doesn''t want to preserve our Linglong Pavilion''s inheritance, but he has to accept a youth without half an inch of cultivation as a guest! Is there any suspicion that I, Long Yu, don''t want to talk too much about this?"


    "But today, all the disciples and elders sent by the sect to investigate the news of the Gu Forest were killed. Only Liu Xunyang and Junior Brother Liu were lucky enough to return alive, but they were seriously injured. I wanted to ask for a Northern Radiance Flower refining monster in Xuanhe Peak to save Junior Brother Liu''s life, but I was told that the Northern Radiance Flower had already been taken away by the Sect Leader for some unknown purpose. I thought that I could change into a lofty cloud grass or an incense fruit. After all, Junior Brother Liu is injured by a demon and needs these miraculous prescriptions that can suppress demonic power to be cured. I don''t want these incomparably precious medicinal ingredients to be secretly taken away by the Sect Leader! "


    "Today, I, Long Mou, will ask the Sect Leader where he took these medicinal ingredients and where he used them."


    "Also, even if it was the sect leader, would it be in accordance with the sect rules for him to secretly use the treasures in the sect?"


    Long Congyun''s words were reserved and righteous, causing all the elders and deacons present and the disciples outside the sect to burst into an uproar, and secretly began to whisper.


    On the side, Xu Han frowned. He roughly understood why Long Congyun had created such a large formation. How could it be as simple as seeking trouble or seeking justice? This was clearly trying to force Ning Zhumang into the palace!


    "So what if you comply with the rules? What exactly does Senior Brother Long want to do today?" Ning Zhumang knocked on the desk in front of him. Looking at the senior brother below the stage and the suspicious gazes from the crowd, his expression became gloomier and gloomier.


    He was a little tired.


    This kind of fatigue had never dissipated from the moment his master gave him the position of Sect Leader of the Exquisite Pavilion more than ten years ago.


    The tree in Linglong Pavilion is too big.


    The branches and leaves were luxuriant, and it was inevitable that they would attract the fear of outsiders, and it was also inevitable that they would compete for power and power inside.


    After so many years of hard work, it was not an easy task for him to keep a sect without an immortal at the top of the Great Zhou Sect. He tread cautiously on thin ice. He knew that this day would come, but he didn''t want to come so early.


    There were still many things he was not ready to complete. If he handed over the position of Sect Leader at this time, I''m afraid¡­


    As he thought of this, his thoughts became even more gloomy.


    "The Son of Heaven has broken the law and is still guilty of the same crime as the commoners. Does the Sect Leader really think that he can be lawless after taking the position of Sect Leader? Did he ignore the thousand-year inheritance of our Exquisite Pavilion?" Long Congyun sneered. The elders and deacons below the stage who had long been dissatisfied with Ning Zhumang also agreed at that time. Clearly, they did not intend to do anything good to Ning Zhumang today.


    The voice was mixed together, and it could no longer be heard. It was just ear-piercing and messy.


    Ning Zhumang was a little upset.


    He thought about the ancestral teachings of the Linglong Pavilion and watched from the same sect, not abandoning them.


    This was the reason why Linglong Pavilion had been able to stand in the world for so many years.


    Some people could not feel the wind and rain outside the house, but they did not know that it was not because the outside was as calm as the inside, but because someone had blocked the wind and rain for them.


    "Sigh." Ning Zhumang let out a long sigh and stood up.


    He was very tired, but he still wanted to help them block the wind and rain outside the house, until the seeds in the house germinated, until the seedlings were strong enough to block it until he could not block it.


    Until then, he would not allow anyone or anything to stop him from doing so.


    Thinking like this, the sect master''s waist was straightened.


    On the high platform, he looked down at Long Congyun, and a cold light suddenly burst out from his usually warm eyes.


    "The use of the three medicinal ingredients, Lou Yun Cao, Bei Mang Hua and Ning Xiang Guo, is of great importance and I cannot say anything. However, Junior Brother Liu''s injury is my negligence. I will send someone to bring him into my mansion to personally heal his injuries. I will definitely protect his life."


    He then opened his mouth and said in a cold voice.


    "The headmaster wants to fool us like this?" Long Congyun was obviously not satisfied with Ning Zhumang''s words. He had managed to grasp Ning Zhumang''s painful feet with great difficulty. If he did not seize this opportunity to completely dismount Ning Zhumang, how could he let him off so easily?


    "Elder Long, are you still unconvinced by this?" Ning Zhumang''s gaze towards Long Congyun became colder and colder, and even his address changed from senior brother to elder.


    Long Congyun, who was full of thoughts of taking this opportunity to completely knock Ning Zhumang down, did not think about how surprised this was. He took a step forward and said loudly, "Of course not."


    The word "suit" was still spinning in his throat, but at that moment, his body suddenly lightened. He retreated abruptly amidst the cries of the crowd, fiercely falling several zhang away before descending in a sorry state.


    Pu!


    Then, he spat out a mouthful of reverse blood from his mouth.


    When he regained his senses and propped himself up from the ground, his eyes were filled with horror.


    He was wounded.


    Wounded by that Ning Zhumang on the stage.


    He was a Sword Cultivator at the Great Evolution Realm, and his cultivation was incomparably powerful. However, Ning Zhumang was only a physician, and he had some cultivation. How could he compare to him?


    Thinking like this, he looked up in shock and uncertainty, but he met Ning Zhumang''s cold gaze that was even colder than the edge of a sword. His heart trembled, and he was unable to say a word for a long time.


    ''"Elder Long of Chongju Peak clashed with the Sect Leader from the Cloud. He refused to accept his control. He removed the position of Elder Chongju Peak today and was replaced by Qing Ruxi. I will punish you for your many years of service to the Linglong Pavilion. You are not allowed to go down the mountain without my permission!"


    At that moment, Ning Zhumang''s cold voice sounded again. He looked around at the horrified crowd and asked again like a yellow bell.


    "This resolution."


    "Are you still unconvinced?"


    The thunderous voice echoed across the hall, but the silent crowd had long since been rendered speechless by what he had done.


    The sound echoed, but not a single person in the grand Jishi Manor dared to give a single response.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 111 1 A

    The farce in the Jishi Manor ended with Ning Zhumang''s attack, which severely injured Long Congyun.


    No one knew why the Great Sage of Medicine in Xuanhe Peak possessed such a powerful strength, but under his absolute suppression, the Linglong Pavilion would not have such a thing as before in a short period of time.


    He managed to preserve his position as sect master, but this method was not wise enough in Xu Han''s eyes.


    Perhaps Ning Zhumang was really strong, but even Earth Immortals did not dare to say that they could suppress the entire Exquisite Pavilion by themselves. Even if they managed to rule like this, it was still a matter of time before the hearts of the people deviated, and it was only a matter of time before they collapsed.


    Xu Han and Ning Zhumang did not have much contact. It seemed that this sect master''s seemingly unruly appearance had a wise heart. Being able to make him do such a thing was clearly to the point where he had no other choice. And this Linglong might not be as sturdy as outsiders thought.


    It would be convenient for someone to have this kind of open and secret battle, and it would probably be the same for Linglong Pavilion.


    However, in the end, Xu Han was unable to interfere with these things because he wanted to do something to help Ning Zhumang, but with his ability, there was too little he could do.


    The next day.


    As usual, Xu Han arrived at the Zhong Manor and hated Zhong Chang for his comprehension and doubts about the Mountain Destroying Sword Technique from yesterday.


    Zhong Changhen naturally knew everything and spoke without end.


    Xu Han had benefited greatly from the end of his morning cultivation. Originally, he had intended to leave, but Zhong Changhen had left it behind abnormally, allowing him to leave after lunch. After a slight hesitation, Xu Han agreed.


    "You went to JiShi Manor yesterday?" The dining place was chosen in the main room of the Zhong Manor. The surrounding waiters were all sent away by Zhong Changhen. When it was only him and Xu Han, the old man suddenly asked.


    He suddenly left Xu Han behind today. Xu Han had probably guessed that he would ask about this matter. Therefore, after Zhong Changhen asked this question, Xu Han was not surprised at all.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded and replied. "Senior, have you heard of it?"


    "Yes." Zhong Changhen nodded, "That child Ziyu told me yesterday."


    "Senior, do you think the Sect Leader''s actions are right or wrong?" Xu Han asked again. Apart from Sikong Bai, who was still in seclusion, Zhong Changhen had the highest status in the Linglong Pavilion. His standing in line might directly affect how long Ning Zhumang, the sect leader, could remain in office. As for Ning Zhumang''s current situation, it was largely because he had helped Xu Han refine the Great Desolation Pill. Therefore, deep down in Xu Han''s heart, he couldn''t help but secretly think about this matter for Ning Zhumang.


    "Both Bamboo Light and Congyun are doing this for the Exquisite Pavilion in the end. It seems to me that there is nothing wrong with them." Zhong Changsheng looked at his nose and heart with hatred and said calmly.


    "However, some people can see farther away, while others are obsessed with what is before them."


    "In my opinion, there is no difference between right and wrong, but there is a difference between superiority and inferiority."


    Xu Han hadn''t expected this. He thought about it for a long time and bowed to Zhong Changhen with a look on his face. He said sincerely.


    "Thank you for your guidance, senior."


    ¡­


    Xuzhou border, Dayi Town.


    The Dark Asura Palace''s Palace, City King Bian''s Secluded Palace, was situated beneath this desolate little town.


    The townsfolk were completely unaware of this. They just followed the lives of their ancestors day after day and lived in this small town.


    A few days ago, a man came from outside the town.


    Strange man.


    He was dressed in a black robe, carrying a long sword on his back, his waist straight, and his face resolute.


    He should be a swordsman.


    There was nothing about the sword behind him. He just stood there. Ordinary people couldn''t help but have such thoughts when they looked at it.


    He seems to have been born to be a swordsman.


    The man stood outside the town for four or five days, as if he was waiting for something. Although the town was not rich, the folk customs were simple and honest. Some kind-hearted people saw that he couldn''t bear it and had sent food and water with him. But all the men declined.


    He stood there motionless like a statue.


    Although he was strange, he didn''t seem to have done anything to threaten the town, so the residents of the town gradually got used to his existence. It''s just that we can''t avoid having a chat after dinner.


    Another day passed. It was getting late, and the town was far away. There were no restaurants and theaters. The residents of Dayi Town went to bed early. Only the man outside Dayi Town was left standing at the entrance of the village like a statue.


    At this moment, the man seemed to have sensed something. His head moved and he turned to look somewhere.


    A night crow suddenly flew over from the dense forest in the distance and landed on the spot where the man''s gaze was.


    Then, the Night Raven''s body changed and turned into a petite figure.


    "You''re here." The man''s sculpture-like face suddenly melted, and a smile appeared on his face.


    It seemed that he hadn''t laughed for a long time, so his smile was very ugly, but it wasn''t far-fetched. That laugh should have originated from the bottom of his heart.


    The petite figure sized up the man in front of her with her purple eyes. Then she opened her mouth and said.


    "Sixty years, I didn''t expect you to come to see me again."


    Nightingale-like voices echoed through the forest, as gentle as jade. But the grievances wrapped up in it were enough for anyone to hear clearly.


    "Is that so?" The man was still smiling. He did not seem to recognize the resentment in his tone. He took it out of his bosom and handed it over a small box with some clumsiness.


    "This is?" The girl was stunned. She took the box and opened it. Inside was a neatly arranged osmanthus cake. Only then did she open the box and a refreshing fragrance overflowed from it.


    "It''s rare for you to remember the osmanthus cake from Heavenly Battle City." She looked at the things in her hands and muttered to herself.


    The osmanthus cake in Tian Dou City was her favorite food.


    However, sixty years was far too long. It was long enough to turn too many of her hobbies into the past. For example, the osmanthus cake in front of her. If she had received such a gift at that time, she would have jumped with excitement. But now, she was tired of the taste.


    "Try it." The smile on the man''s face was even more intense. He was very much like a teenager who was just beginning to open his heart, urging his beloved girl to taste the gift he had prepared meticulously.


    Sixty years was indeed too long.


    But there are some things that cannot be changed in time.


    For example, now, even though the once elegant youth had turned into a middle-aged man with a slovenly beard and a frosty face, she had also turned from an ignorant girl into the notorious Ten Halls of Yama Gui Subhuti.


    However, as long as he brought the osmanthus cake to look for her, she was still willing to squat down and try to pretend to be a young lady, chewing carefully and eating this undelicious food.


    This was what she wanted to do.


    "Is it delicious?" The man asked her.


    "Yes." She nodded heavily, her cheeks as red as sixty years ago.


    After saying this, the two fell into silence.


    I haven''t seen him for sixty years, so I want to say a lot of things, but I don''t know how to say it.


    These sixty years were too heavy for the two of them.


    So she quietly ate osmanthus cake, while he quietly watched.


    Time is silent, time is good.


    She deliberately ate slowly, for she did not know if the next time she finished the osmanthus cake, she would have to wait another sixty years, and how many more could they have.


    But no matter how large the amount of osmanthus cake was, there was still the moment when it was eaten up.


    "I''m going to die." The man''s voice rang out at that moment.


    The woman suddenly stood up and stared fixedly at the man. With her vision, she quickly saw the strange appearance on the man''s body.


    "Who did it!" She asked, her voice cold and filled with killing intent.


    "It''s not important." The man shook his head. "I don''t have much time. I still need to find the next gravekeeper for the Mausoleum of the Sword. If everything goes well, I will come and see you again. If so, this will be considered a farewell." After the man finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    As a swordsman, he would treat it as such.


    The man did not know where he had heard this before, but it seemed to be the junior brother who had died in the Great Abyss Mountain. He smiled faintly and felt that this was an appropriate time to use it.


    "Are you here to inform me of your death?" The woman gritted her teeth and looked at the man.


    The man paused for a moment, then said, "I don''t know how to repay you for this life. Seeing you before I die is the only thing I can do." Then, he took another step forward.


    The woman stared at the man''s back with her purple eyes.


    She stomped her foot fiercely and cursed "bastard", but she took a step forward and chased after the man.


    At that moment, she suddenly understood something.


    In the past sixty years, nothing had changed.


    She''s the same girl.


    As long as he said a word, she could leave everything behind for him, whether it was Blade Mountain Flame Sea or Blood Wind and Rain.


    Even if her body was shattered, she was still willing to do so.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 112 Questions And Answers

    Xu Han, who had returned from Zhong Changhen''s mansion, pushed open the courtyard door of the small porch window.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Chouli, who was blindly wandering outside every day, was surprisingly honest at home today.


    The bearded middle-aged man was drunk with a pot of wine in his arms.


    "Xiao Han? You''re back?" Seeing Xu Han push open the courtyard door, Chu Chouli greeted Xu Han with a flushed face, signaling him to sit down.


    Chu Chouli''s address towards Xu Han always changed. After a while, Young Master Xu, Old Brother Xu, and now, Little Han.


    Xu Han was accustomed to this. He shrugged his shoulders and slowly sat down.


    When Xu Han was an Asura, he would occasionally drink some wine. Walking in Jianghu, wine was always an indispensable thing, but he rarely drank it like Chu Chouli did. In the end, he didn''t really like the smell of alcohol.


    "Brother, I''m so bored by myself. Come drink two cups with me." Chu Chouli was never a person who obeyed the rules. When Xu Han sat down, he casually poured a glass of wine for Xu Han. He raised his glass towards Xu Han and drank it in large mouthfuls. He didn''t care what the person who drank with him thought.


    Xu Han''s wine cup was still in mid-air, and in a blink of an eye, Chu Chouli had three large cups in his stomach.


    Massive. Xu Han thought to himself, and then he drank the glass of wine in his hand in one gulp.


    He said that he wanted Xu Han to drink with him, but Chu Chouli had never cared about Xu Han from the beginning to the end.


    He raised his glass and shouted, "Cheers!" Then he drank it all in one gulp, but what about Xu Han? Not even lifting a cup¡­


    In a blink of an eye, a jar of wine was drunk to the bottom by Chu Chouli.


    "Xiao Han, I''m not bragging to you. Back then, in our Thieving Sacred Sect ¡­" It was mostly a common illness of middle-aged men. After drinking too much wine, they would have to talk nonsense and tell us what kind of outstanding young man they were back then, how they were different from the others.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Xu Han nodded repeatedly and was about to get up and tidy up the stone table stained with wine. Otherwise, when Ye Hongjian came back at night and smelled the soaring smell of wine, he would probably lose his temper again.


    However, the moment Xu Han stood up, the drunk Chu Chouli suddenly reached out and grabbed Xu Han.


    "Little Han ¡­" he cried out, unable to pronounce clearly.


    "Do you think it''s not good for this person to be alive?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned. Previously, he had noticed that Chu Chouli was somewhat different today. Although he was drunk like this, he smiled happily as if he enjoyed drinking very much. Today, however, it was somewhat different.


    "It''s good to be alive." He hesitated for a moment before sitting back at the stone table. "Only by living for a long time can we see more different sceneries and know more people¡­"


    This question was also a problem for Xu Han.


    It took him sixteen years to survive, but now that he was alive, he didn''t know where he should go or what to do.


    But no matter what, living was a very happy thing, and Xu Han firmly believed in it.


    "Then why would someone have to die if they were alive?" Chu Chouli asked drunkenly.


    His voice was wrapped in dense confusion, and the question that could confuse a person of this age was definitely not a simple question.


    But unexpectedly, after hearing this question, Xu Han was only slightly stunned and gave his own answer.


    "More than a year ago, I also asked someone such a similar question."


    "He told me that everyone has a mission in this world."


    "Big or small, good or bad."


    "As long as you find your own mission, you can do anything for it, including your life."


    "Is that so? Is that thing more important than life?" Chu Chouli''s wine seemed to have woken up a little. He stared blankly at Xu Han, and the light in his eyes became even more confused.


    "It should be." Xu Han nodded and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    He thought about the Great Abyss Mountain that year.


    Thinking about the old man''s amazing sword strike.


    "At the very least, I feel that it is a very happy thing to be able to find something for which I can give up my life."


    ¡­


    Xu Han did not know why Chu Chouli suddenly felt so confused, nor did he know if his words would be of any help to Chu Chouli.


    However, in the afternoon, Chu Chouli, who had woken up from his alcohol, suddenly sat up from his room and stammered to Xu Han, who was practicing his sword, for a long time. Only then did Xu Han understand that this big man seemed to have something to do and wanted to leave for a while.


    Xu Han intentionally asked him what exactly was going on and whether he needed help, but Chu Chouli did not say anything.


    Xu Han thought for a moment and did not ask him to stay. He only instructed him to be careful along the way.


    Afterwards, Chu Chouli brought his pitifully small luggage and left the small porch window alone.


    He walked quickly, hurriedly, but firmly.


    Xu Han was somewhat uneasy.


    He had to admit that these days he was used to having such a drunkard by his side.


    Thus, before Chu Chouli''s back completely disappeared, Xu Han opened his mouth and shouted at his back, "Hey! Don''t die outside! I don''t know how to cook!"


    Hearing this, the burly man turned his head and smiled at Xu Han. "He can''t die. As long as the people from the Sacred Bandit Sect don''t want to die, they will never die."


    ¡­


    Night fell.


    It was already dark.


    After dinner, Xu Han reviewed the [Mountain Destroying Sword Technique] once more. He recited the sword technique essentials in his heart and then used them in one go. He wrote down his insights and confusion once again, preparing to seek Zhong Changhen''s advice tomorrow.


    Then he put away his sword, washed himself and entered the room, ready to go to sleep.


    He had been sleeping with Ye Hongjian for nearly a month. The two of them respected each other like guests. Xu Han would wait for Ye Hongjian to go to sleep every day for about half an hour before entering the room, leaving enough time for Ye Hongjian to sleep.


    Of course, he slept underground.


    Fortunately, Xu Han was accustomed to sleeping in the open, so he didn''t feel the slightest bit uncomfortable about it.


    He put out the lamp and covered himself with the blankets, then lay down.


    However, the sound of Ye Hongjian turning over could be heard.


    "What? Can''t sleep?" Xu Han asked.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian''s clear voice rang out in the darkness, and then a pair of jet-black eyes looked over from the boat.


    "Is it because of Big Brother Chu?" Xu Han asked. He could roughly guess that Ye Hongjian had known Chu Chouli before this, and even planting Chu Chouli beside him was most likely the idea of Ye Hongjian or Tiance Prefecture behind her back.


    Ye Hongjian sat up. Her exquisite figure was wrapped under a thin quilt. She could not see clearly, but it made people daydream.


    She shook her head. "Although Big Brother Chu sometimes does things in an unrestrained manner, he is still alert. I''m not worried."


    "Then what is Miss Ye worried about?" Xu Han couldn''t help but tease Ye Hongjian as he looked at her, who had a different flavor even though he frowned.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at the youth and finally said in a deep voice, "The Sword Dragon Guan Mu Ji refused to accept the challenge. With his ability, he held a total of 200,000 Mu Clan soldiers in his hands. He wanted to deal with a Cui Ting, but he didn''t fear him. I''m afraid that something bad might have happened to him."


    Xu Han was stunned. He then remembered that this Ye Hongjian in front of him was not only the Linglong Pavilion''s Junior Martial Uncle, but also the daughter of the Marquis of the Great Zhou Ning Kingdom. Although he was responsible for national affairs, it was too far away from Xu Han.


    "Even if Wang Mu of Beijiang is unable to defend the Sword Dragon Pass, isn''t there a natural danger behind him, Big Yellow City?"


    The Sword Dragon Pass was the gateway to the Great Zhou Empire.


    Behind the Sword Dragon Pass, there was also Big Yellow City, next to the three main peaks of the Exquisite Pavilion. Behind Big Yellow City was the fertile Liangzhou, the Emperor''s residence, Chang''an.


    Once Big Yellow City was destroyed, Great Zhou would be considered dead.


    However, Big Yellow City was heavily guarded by veteran general Lin Shou.


    Thirty years ago, the old Shepherd King died in battle, The newly appointed commander of the Mu Clan was Mu Ji''s twin brother, Mu Tai, who had been beheaded for conspiracy to rebel. She wanted revenge on her father and was tricked by the villain, After losing the Sword Dragon Pass, Hou Yun led 500,000 Great Xia cavalry into Great Yellow City. At that time, Lin Shou, who was already over 50 years old, was ordered to defend Great Yellow City for five months until the Mu Clan army regrouped. Mu Tai and Zhao King Zhao Chu sent troops to help. Only then did he solve the Great Zhou''s calamity of annihilating the country. The name of the number one general in the world fell on Lin Shou''s head.


    "Big Yellow City? You can count on an eighty-year-old old general? Furthermore, once the Sword Dragon Pass is broken, wouldn''t the people of Jizhou fall into deep trouble?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at Xu Han and said discontentedly.


    Xu Han knew that he had misspoken, so he quickly shut his mouth.


    How could a commoner like him, who only wanted to live, compare to the Ye Clan''s daughter, who was focused on the world''s big plan?


    As a result, the two fell into silence.


    "Hello." After about a hundred breaths of time, Ye Hongjian''s clear voice sounded again.


    "Huh?" Xu Han replied. His voice was slightly undetectable, as if he had fallen into a state of chaos where he was half asleep and half awake.


    "One day, I mean if one day." Ye Hongjian hesitated. She bit the accent on the word if, as if she was emphasizing something, but it was more like she was hiding something.


    "The Tian Ce Mansion needs you¡­ I¡­ also needs you¡­"


    "Will you help us?"


    Whoosh¡­


    Whoosh¡­


    However, these words were sincere, and he even summoned all his courage to ask a question, only welcoming Xu Han''s continuous breathing sound as a response.


    Xu Han fell asleep.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned for a moment before she quickly regained her senses.


    Humph!


    Her face turned red. Finally, she harrumphed fiercely, wrapped in a quilt, and fell asleep.


    In the darkness, Xu Han, who was sleeping on the ground, leaned sideways. His tightly closed eyes suddenly opened after a few breaths, and he looked at the front empty-handed.


    He didn''t sleep.


    He just didn''t know how to answer the question¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 113 Guard.

    Youlong City is located to the south of Liangzhou.


    It was only a thousand miles away from Chang''an, and it was also the only place for Chang''an to go to Xuzhou.


    Sometimes, the weather was much better than the so-called people and the earth. Relying on this kind of terrain, even in the most difficult years of the Great Zhou Empire, such as the Qing Province and the Chongzhou Empire, the scene of starvation had never occurred in Youlong City.


    There are many things in this world that are like this.


    Many people were destined to be high above others, and many people were destined to pay an unimaginable price in order to catch up to them.


    As Meng Liang thought about this, he took a bite and fiercely bit off half of the meat stuffed bun in his hand.


    The fragrance of meat was overflowing, much stronger than the steamed buns of Mount Li.


    One day, he would let everyone in the Chen Kingdom eat this kind of steamed buns.


    Before that, he needed to go to the Linglong Pavilion and cross off the last name on his list.


    Meng Liang made up his mind and stuffed the rest of the bun into his mouth. Then, he wiped the oil off his mouth and set off again.


    At this moment, two figures, one tall and one short, suddenly walked to his desk.


    Sword intent!


    Meng Liang''s heart trembled. He could sense the threat from his keen followers. He subconsciously extended his hand to grab the sword that he had placed on the table.


    Swordsman.


    To live for the sword, to die for the sword.


    The first lesson he learned on Mount Li was to hold a sword.


    It took him half a year to obtain Yan Qianqiu''s approval. Since then, his grip on the sword had merged into his blood, becoming his instinct.


    However, this time, the sword that he was able to grasp was as heavy as a thousand jin, and he was unable to lift it.


    He turned his head and saw that at some unknown time, there was an arm pressed against the blade of the sword.


    Meng Liang raised his head and saw clearly the appearance of the owner of the arm. It was a middle-aged man dressed in black. He had sword-like eyebrows, starry eyes, and a resolute expression. He was a swordsman, a very powerful type.


    With a single glance, Meng Liang couldn''t help but have this thought in his heart.


    Beside the man stood a young girl. She was petite, but she was extremely beautiful. Her purple pupils were even more strange, causing Meng Liang, who had never seen a woman since she went up Mount Li, to subconsciously swallow her saliva.


    "Not bad sword." The man''s voice rang out at that moment, heavy and steady. It was like the sound of a heavy sword being drawn from its sheath, and the blade of the sword grinding through the sheath.


    Then the man and the girl sat down.


    Only then did Meng Liang wake up from the girl''s beauty. He realized his current situation and frowned vigilantly as he looked at the man who was truly playing with his sword.


    "Mount Li?" The man seemed to be unaware of Meng Liang''s vigilance. He turned to Meng Liang and asked.


    "Yes." Meng Liang nodded. At that time, his body arched up like a bow full of strings.


    "How''s that little old man Yan Qianqiu lately?" The man asked again, his eyes suddenly narrowed, as if he was laughing.


    Meng Liang was stunned, and at that moment, more than half of the momentum that he had gathered had dissipated.


    Yan Qianqiu? Little old man?


    Meng Liang had never seen anyone in this world who dared to call him Master like this. Even the princes who had been fighting for the throne recently had to respectfully call him Senior when they saw his Master.


    What kind of background did this man have?


    Meng Liang frowned. He knew no matter who the other party was. But from the casual manner in which he addressed Master and the little old man, it could be seen that this man was far from being a match for him. En, at least not now.


    Moreover, the sword intent that he had sensed since the man appeared also explained this point very accurately.


    Meng Liang knew very well that the sword intent was deliberately released by the man.


    He''s telling him you''re no match for me.


    "My master is still well." After thinking about this, Meng Liang straightened his attitude and respectfully responded to the man.


    "Mm. Take me to see him." The man said again, his usual tone carrying an unquestionable determination.


    "This" Meng Liang immediately made a difficult decision. It was even harder for him to meet his master. The man who had suddenly appeared wanted to see the Sword Dao Master with a single open mouth.


    "It''s fine. As long as you take me to Mount Li, he will come out to see me." The man seemed to have noticed Meng Liang''s worries and said again.


    "Senior, what do you want to see Master about?" Meng Liang''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, and he became vigilant again. Could it be that this man was going to cause trouble for Mount Li?


    "Make a deal." The man looked up and down at Meng Liang, as if he was weighing something. Finally, he added. "Big deal."


    Meng Liang felt a little uncomfortable when he was seen by a man. He thought that if it was that girl who looked at him like this, he would be very happy.


    But this man¡­


    Could it be that it was like a dragon sun?


    Thinking of this, Meng Liang was shocked. He stood up and said with a serious expression, "Master is in the Mount Li. He won''t leave for a short time. If Senior really has something to do with my master, he can leave now. I still have something important to do, so I''ll leave now."


    Only then did she stand up, and the girl at the side suddenly gave birth to her slender hand, which was like white jade, and placed it on his shoulder.


    Meng Liang''s face turned pale as he fell back onto the table and stool.


    This girl looked like she was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but she was actually able to completely suppress the sword intent in his body.


    Meng Liang thought about the seemingly ordinary battle just now, but in fact, it was also a very ordinary battle. His heart was filled with shock and fear.


    The girl''s hand rested on his shoulder. He subconsciously circulated the sword intent around his body in an attempt to break free from the girl''s restraints. However, the sword intent that he was proud of only slightly touched the girl''s hands and dissipated like a tide. This could not be considered a clash, it could only be considered a defeat.


    "What''s the hurry?" The man did not seem to be surprised by this. He turned his head to look at Meng Liang and asked kindly.


    "Linglong Pavilion, find someone to fight." Meng Liangduan, whose shoulders were still aching, did not dare to play any tricks in front of this man anymore. He hurriedly replied one by one.


    "Is it important?" The man asked again.


    Meng Liang tilted his head and thought about it seriously. In the end, he nodded heavily and said, "Very important."


    "The time is good, then I''ll accompany you. Then you can take me to see Yan Qianqiu."


    "Eh" Meng Liang was immediately stupefied.


    In the end, he couldn''t understand why a monster that was commensurate with his master had to pester him to go along with him when he was just eating two buns on the street. The most hateful thing was that he didn''t seem to be able to defeat him at all.


    "Senior, it''s a long way from here to Linglong Pavilion. It''s 1,800 miles. Look, you''re always a big shot, and your business is busy ¡­" Meng Liang halfway through his words, he stopped. At that time, the girl beside the man suddenly gave him a gaze. Her killing intent was cold and ice-cold. Meng Liang tactfully withdrew his voice and changed the topic. The smile on his face was like a spring breeze blowing willows and peach blossoms blooming.


    "However, this 1,800 li is a prosperous place in the Central Plains. The scenery is very good. Senior is busy with his affairs, but he has to pay attention to the combination of work and rest. If Senior doesn''t dislike it, I can be Senior one by one."


    The man looked at the eloquent Mount Li disciple in front of him, his eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    He couldn''t help but think of another person.


    He was also so smooth, but there was a sword hidden in his heart.


    1,800 miles?


    If you came, it would only be a day or two, right?


    He thought to himself.


    ¡­


    Liangzhou, Big Yellow City.


    The citizens of the city were terrified these days.


    The Beijiang King of the Sword Dragon Pass did not know what he was thinking, but he hid in the Pass and refused to fight.


    Ignoring the case of the Mu Clan plotting against him, even though Mu Ji was disabled, he still needed his attendants to push the wooden wheelchair.


    However, his attainments in the use of troops were generally acknowledged to be terrifying by Great Zhou.


    The ferocious battle and the divine use of troops had left an impression on the Great Zhou Imperial Court and the people in charge of the Mu Clan army for the past ten years.


    No matter what kind of strong enemy he faced, Mu Ji had always adhered to the principle of taking the initiative to attack. In the past ten years, he had defeated countless valiant soldiers of the Great Xia Dynasty. But now, he was unusual, facing Cui Ting''s several shouts, he could not leave the room.


    There were rumors that his old illness would not last long. As soon as Mu Ji fell, the two hundred thousand Mu Clan soldiers would be left without a leader, and the Sword Dragon Pass would be in imminent danger. After that, the first to bear the brunt was Big Yellow City, which stood at the entrance of Chang''an and the Sword Dragon Pass.


    Of course, the only person who could comfort the people in the city and those noble officials in the Imperial Court was Lin Shou and Old General Lin, who had been crowned the number one general under the heavens.


    The old general was a legend.


    Although Zhu Xian could be considered to have covered the sky with one hand in the Great Zhou Imperial Court, he didn''t dare to do anything to the two of them.


    The first was the Headmaster of the Tian Ce Mansion who had been missing for a long time, and the second was Lin Shou, an 80-year-old veteran of the battlefield.


    The former was afraid of the 30,000 Heavenly Policy Army and the 3,000 white-robed officials, while the latter was afraid of the world''s leisurely mouth.


    Yes.


    Lin Shou''s reputation amongst the people was truly too good. Even if the people of Great Xia or Chen Kingdom in the neighboring countries mentioned Lin Shou''s name, they would still be praised by everyone.


    How could Zhu Xian dare to move such a person?


    In the past few days, Big Yellow City''s General''s Mansion had deployed its personnel frequently, and the lieutenants under Lin Shou were extremely busy. Several of them had not slept for several days and nights.


    Lin Shou''s cultivation wasn''t too high. Even though he was eighty years old, he was still at the Mortal Expansion Realm. There was still a gap between him and the Great Expansion Realm. At his age, he had no hope of reaching the Great Expansion Realm for the rest of his life. His stratagem was also surprising, far inferior to Mu Jingshen, who was using his troops like a god.


    However, only the word "guard", as the real person''s name implied, could be said to be dense and not ventilated, difficult to enter the drop of water. No hero in the world dared to say that they could destroy his Big Yellow City.


    He was cautious. He had only just smelled that Mu Ji was unusual. Without waiting for the court''s order, he began to set up the garrison of Big Yellow City.


    One report after another about the battle ahead, whether it was about Cui Ting or Mu Ji, was sent into the manor by the scouts. The white-haired old general wore a thin blanket and coughed as he carefully read the reports. Sometimes he frowned and sometimes he closed his eyes to ponder.


    Lin Yuguo , who was serving at the side, looked at his white-haired grandfather with a low heart.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t tried to persuade his grandfather, but the old general''s temper was very pouted. In the words of his father, who had died on the battlefield, the old man pouted, and the old emperor didn''t dare to persuade him.


    The sky darkened.


    The food delivered from the kitchen has been heated twice.


    Lin Yuguo looked at Lin Shou worriedly.


    The old general''s health was not very good.


    He is too old after all.


    His body was deteriorating, and his appetite was far from what it had been back then.


    Especially after the case of Mu Wang plotting against him, Lin Shou, who was part of the old Mu King''s tribe, used to wash his face with tears.


    Lin Yu Guo was unwilling to admit it, but he had to admit that Lin Shou might not be able to live long.


    The last pillar of the Great Zhou Empire was like a withered tree, seemingly towering, but in reality, it was on the verge of collapse.


    But today, Lin Shou seemed to have an appetite. He had already prepared a sumptuous dinner for the kitchen. Originally, Lin Yu Guo thought his grandfather''s health had improved, but he was overjoyed and even specifically instructed the kitchen to make the food more delicious.


    But who would have thought that the meal would get hotter and hotter. It was already past the hour of eating, but the old general was still obsessed with the letter in front of him and did not have the slightest intention of eating.


    ''"Grandpa" Lin Yuguo thought about it and decided to remind Lin Shou. However, just as he said that, he met Lin Shou''s round eyes.


    Although the fierce tiger was old, its might still existed.


    Lin Yu Guo was shocked, only then did he know that he had said the wrong thing.


    Lin Shou governed the army strictly. Even at home, anyone who was in the line of duty could be called a military officer.


    Lin Yu Guo did not dare to make the old general unhappy. He quickly changed his tone and said, "The general dinner has already warmed up the kitchen twice. Should we eat earlier?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Lin Shou was stunned. He raised his eyes to look outside the room and discovered that the sky had already darkened.


    "What hour has it been?" He asked, but as soon as he spoke, his body stopped, followed by a violent cough.


    Seeing this, Lin Yuguo hurriedly went forward and carefully patted Lin Shou''s back, trying to relieve his pain.


    "It''s already past Youshi. It''s time for the Reform Movement."


    Lin Shou coughed for a long time before he finally regained his composure. He shook his head and helplessly said, "Old, useless."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu Guo looked at the old man in front of him and thought about how he had once crossed Guan Shan and was unable to open it. His heart was a little sour, and he rarely took Lin Shou''s words.


    Lin Shou had watched Lin Yuguo grow up from a young age, watching him go from being hungry to having a son, to being mature and steady.


    How could his grandson''s thoughts be concealed from him?


    He sighed again and asked, "Did the letter to the Exquisite Pavilion arrive yesterday?"


    "Yes." Lin Yuguo regained his senses and nodded. "It was yesterday. Eight hundred miles is not far. The best messenger was sent. It should have arrived yesterday."


    "That''s good." The old general nodded, "Then let someone bring the food."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu Guo was delighted and hurriedly instructed his attendants to bring the dishes.


    Before Lin Yu Guo could say anything, Lin Shou''s voice sounded again.


    "All of you, retreat. I''ll be on my own later."


    The surrounding waiters naturally didn''t dare to disobey. They all retreated at that time, but Lin Yuguo hesitated. He felt that Lin Shou was a little abnormal today.


    "What? Do you think I''m so old that I can''t even cook for myself?" The old general raised his eyebrows and asked.


    How could Lin Yu Guo dare to refute his grandfather? No matter how uneasy his heart was, he still followed the crowd and slowly retreated.


    The wrinkled Lin Shou frowned as he looked at his grandson.


    "Imperial Nation¡­"


    The moment Lin Yu Guo stepped out of the room, he suddenly opened his mouth.


    "General?" Hearing this, Lin Yuguo turned his head and looked at the old man on the platform with some doubts.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa won''t die."


    The old man''s lion-like voice rang out, striking Lin Yu Guo''s eardrums.


    He was stunned, but at that moment, the old man picked up a chicken leg on the table and took a big bite of the tender chicken meat on it. He seemed to be telling Lin Yuguo something.


    Lin Yu Guo, who was almost thirty years old, suddenly smiled.


    "Yes." He nodded heavily.


    A somewhat ancient voice echoed silently in the palace hall.


    ¡­


    After Lin Yu Guo left, it took about half an hour.


    A figure landed in front of the main hall of the General''s Mansion like a ghost.


    He could vaguely see the outline of the old general through the shadow projected on the door.


    The visitor hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he took a deep breath and pushed open the door.


    "Everyone says that your Stealing Saint Sect''s Meteor Stepping Movement Technique is unparalleled in the world. You''ve traveled 800 li for a full day and a half. If your grandmaster finds out, he''ll probably have to jump out of the coffin and deal with you, you unworthy disciple."


    Lin Shou, who was drinking and pouring himself into the hall, said.


    It seemed that Lin Shou had expected his arrival long ago.


    The person who came was a middle-aged man. He looked to be in his early forties, his face full of beard, and he was somewhat untidy. His body even carried a strong smell of alcohol. Clearly, he was a perennial alcoholic.


    The man was not angry when he heard Lin Shou''s mocking words.


    He chuckled. He closed the door and sat in front of Lin Shou. He casually picked up the food from his desk and began to eat the wine beside him.


    While eating, he said vaguely, "The road is not ripe. I took a detour."


    "However, the food in your General''s Mansion is really delicious. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have gone to the Thieving Saint Sect to learn the Thieving Technique. If I had followed you, I would have succeeded. Now, there are already a large number of wives and concubines."


    Hearing this, Lin Shou smiled and said, "If you turn around now, I can still recommend you to the Imperial Court. It won''t be a problem for you to be an official."


    When the man heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand, "That''s not possible. The matters of the Imperial Court are too complicated. I, someone from Chu, cannot do it. I''m doing this now, so it''s quite good. I''m free and easy."


    At that time, Lin Shou looked deeply at the man and asked leisurely, "Is it really good?"


    ''"¡­" The middle-aged man''s wolfing action paused for a moment before he said, "Really good."


    The old general who had obtained this answer did not ask any further.


    He silently watched the middle-aged man eat up the food at the table like a storm. Only after he burped out an extremely indecent belch did Lin Shou''s expression become serious.


    "I''m dying." As he spoke, a terrifying light suddenly burst out from his turbid eyes, staring straight at the middle-aged man.


    "I know." The middle-aged man waved his hand and did not respond.


    The old man didn''t say anything, but he still stared at the man. The light in his eyes turned from dazzling to scorching hot, from scorching hot to an unquestionable determination.


    Under that gaze, the man finally softened.


    He sat to the side and said with a rare seriousness, "This is not good."


    "I don''t have a better way." The old man replied unyieldingly.


    "Everyone dies ¡­ Sometimes, living is more terrifying than dying ¡­" The man did not give up and tried to persuade.


    "But if I die, what about Great Zhou? What about Big Yellow City?"


    ''"This question clearly asked the man where he was hurt. He fell silent, not knowing how to respond.


    "Isn''t the Northern Region King still here? You know Mu Ji''s abilities."


    "Of course I know Mu Ji''s abilities, but I know more about Mu Ji''s nature!" The old man interrupted the man impolitely. At this moment, he was like a lion. Even if he was old, as long as he could still breathe, there was no room for doubt.


    He didn''t know if he had sensed the old man''s determination or if the old man''s words were more thorough.


    The man fell silent again.


    This time, the silence was longer and more silent than the last time.


    Apart from the night breeze outside the mansion, there was no sound inside the mansion.


    ¡­


    "Have you¡­ thought it through?" Finally, the man broke the silence.


    He suddenly stood up and faced the old man. The light in his eyes flickered and was extremely complicated.


    "Yes." At that time, the old man also stood up. His thin, stooped body was like Mount Tai in front of the man, pressing down on his chest, making the man unable to breathe.


    The man sighed.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and gently pressed it on the old man''s shoulder.


    He was very slow and serious in this process, as if he was carrying out some sort of solemn ceremony.


    At that moment, his gaze became incomparably deep, as if the boundless night sky was filled with stars hidden within the pitch-black chaos.


    His mouth slowly opened.


    After taking a deep breath, he finally said word for word.


    "No."


    "Yes."


    "Die."


    ¡­


    In just three short words, the man spoke with great difficulty. It was as if he had exhausted all the energy in his body before spitting it out.


    That was supposed to be a request for him to stay, but he also spoke in a very heavy tone.


    Instead, it was more like a farewell.


    At that moment, the corners of the old man''s mouth suddenly rose.


    He took a deep look at the man and laughed.


    "The people from the Sacred Bandit Sect won''t let me die."


    "How dare I die?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 114 Fang Ziyu Eats Fish

    On the open space outside the small porch window, two figures crisscrossed back and forth, sword light flashing through.


    One of the teenagers with a white cloth wrapped around his right arm held a strange-looking red longsword in his hand. The blade of the sword opened and closed, and every move was extremely powerful.


    The other was a girl who looked only fourteen or fifteen years old. She had a petite figure and a lovely appearance. Holding a green edge in his hand, he casually staggered under the sharp blade of the youth''s sword. However, he was able to dodge the youth''s attacks repeatedly, as if he was walking leisurely.


    Her lips occasionally coquettishly said, "Left!"


    "Right!"


    "Up there!"


    Every time she said that, the sword in her hand pierced through the youth''s sword like an arm and pierced into the position she had said.


    The teenager appeared to be casual under the girl''s attack, but in fact, he was in a sorry state. Soon, the teenager caught a flaw and swung his sword, sending the sword in the teenager''s hand flying.


    "How is it? Isn''t this miss amazing?" The girl who had succeeded in her attack jumped up and down to the youth''s side. Her dark eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled and flaunted.


    However, the youth did not reply to her. He only silently looked at his right arm holding the sword. His brows furrowed as if he was lost in thought.


    "Hey!" The girl who did not receive a response shouted in dissatisfaction. Her small nose wrinkled up, extremely cute.


    "Are you angry?" She approached the youth and asked.


    At that moment, the youth shook his head, and his eyebrows stretched out.


    He bent down and picked up the sword on the ground. He looked at the girl and said, "Again!"


    As a result, the two of them clashed again.


    ¡­


    The Mountain Destroying Swordsmanship was a very strong swordsmanship.


    This kind of sword technique abandoned fancy techniques. What was more important was how to exert strength and defeat the enemy with the fastest and strongest method in the shortest time.


    Speak more bluntly.


    The Mountain Destroying Sword Technique was a killing sword technique.


    This kind of swordsmanship was most focused on actual combat.


    Moreover, this sword technique was used by ordinary sword cultivators, but Xu Han was different. In order for his inner and outer sword cultivators to display this sword technique to its maximum, they needed not only to activate the True Qi within their bodies to increase their strength, but also to use the strength of their physical bodies to achieve the best results.


    However, Zhong Changhen could not teach him this.


    In the words of this Sword Dao Grandmaster, everyone had their own Sword Dao. Although the difference was only minor, the true Grandmaster had grasped these minor details. The same swordsmanship could even produce completely different effects in the hands of different people.


    If Xu Han wanted to truly master this sword technique, he had to use his own methods to change this sword technique.


    This was also the first lesson that the Sword Dao Grandmaster taught Xu Han.


    Xu Han thought about it for a long time.


    He counted the people he knew in the Exquisite Pavilion, who could be the training partner.


    One must know that this was a very exquisite matter. Since it was a real battle, one had to let go of one''s hands and feet. If both sides were afraid of each other, this method would not have the desired effect. Therefore, this person must be much stronger than Xu Han, and the first thing Xu Han thought of was Chen Xuanji.


    His fleshly body cultivation was at the third level of the Fleshly Body Realm, the strength of his arms was at least eighty jun, and an ordinary person''s punch was enough to be turned into meat paste by Hong Cheng.


    Although his Internal Strength was only at the second stage of the Pill Yang Realm, he had opened a total of 365 acupoints, each of which was three times larger than an ordinary person''s. The true energy capacity in his body was comparable to that of a cultivator at the Three Yuan Realm.


    Together, Xu Han''s ability to explode with strength in a short period of time was enough to compete with an ordinary cultivator at the fourth stage of the Netherpassage Realm.


    Therefore, the only person Xu Han could think of was Chen Xuanji.


    It was just that he was busy preparing to deal with Meng Liang, the disciple of Mount Li who was about to beat up all the outstanding young men of the Great Zhou Empire, but Xu Han didn''t want to disturb him.


    But who would have thought that Fang Ziyu, who was looking for Xu Han to play at home, would hear Xu Han''s troubles and immediately patted his chest. He volunteered to be Xu Han''s training partner.


    At first, Xu Han was hesitant.


    This was not because he looked down on Fang Ziyu. As the second senior sister of the Exquisite Pavilion, a Sword Cultivator at the Netherpassage Realm, Xu Han knew that even if he risked his life, he might not be able to defeat Fang Ziyu. However, what he was afraid of was that if he fought with all his might, he would lose his weight and injure one of them.


    However, he couldn''t beat Fang Ziyu''s entanglement, so it was best for him to reluctantly accept it.


    At first, Xu Han had many misgivings about this and did not use his full strength. However, after being defeated by Fang Ziyu a few times, Xu Han gradually let go of his hands and feet.


    At that time, Xu Han finally had a clearer understanding of the strength of a top sword xiu.


    After all, Fang Ziyu was a Sword Dao expert trained by Zhong Changhen. Every time she drew her sword, her timing was extremely clever, her angle was crafty, and her strength was extremely well grasped, causing Xu Han to be in an endless sorry state.


    The two of them fought for an entire afternoon. It was already dark, but Xu Han still hadn''t found any chance of winning. Or rather, every time he lost, there was no suspense.


    However, Xu Han also benefited greatly from every battle. His control over the [Mountain Destroying Sword Technique] and his understanding of the sword dao were rapidly improving, seemingly inadvertently.


    Another soft sound rang out.


    The sword in Xu Han''s hand was once again sent flying by Fang Ziyu.


    "How is it? Are you still coming?" Fang Ziyu provoked proudly.


    Xu Han knew about this Second Senior Sister''s temperament. This was just a joke. There was no malice, so Xu Han did not care.


    He raised his head and looked at the sky. It was getting late.


    "No, let''s call it a day. We''ll continue tomorrow." He shook his head. Although his physical body had already reached the Diamond Realm and his recovery was excellent, his physical fatigue could be relieved, but it was difficult to calm his mind. It would be better to have a good rest than to continue practicing. After all, the gains and losses of today would be better than to go all out tomorrow.


    The so-called "too late" was probably the reason.


    "Alright." After practicing all afternoon, Fang Ziyu was also a little tired. She reached out to wipe the sweat off her forehead and nodded.


    Seeing her like this, Xu Han felt somewhat grateful in his heart.


    "Do you want to stay for dinner?" He asked kindly.


    "You made it?" Fang Ziyu glanced at Xu Han.


    It had already been four or five days since Chu Chou left. Ye Hongjian seemed to have reached a critical stage in her cultivation these past two days. Although she persisted in coming back every day, Xu Han could not bear to see her work too hard, so he took the initiative to take on the task of cooking.


    Xu Han''s craftsmanship was not good. In the past, when he was a beggar, he did whatever he wanted to do. He just took out a bunch of disorderly stews and cooked them. He didn''t pay attention to anything else.


    Later, he encountered the ocean currents.


    The old man''s mouth was hanging in the air. He criticized Xu Han''s so-called "culinary skills" a lot, and Xu Han put in a lot of effort to satisfy him. Especially in order to take care of Xuan''er, the greedy cat. In Xu Han''s opinion, his skill in cooking fish had already reached the palace level.


    Even Miss Ye, who was accustomed to luxuriant clothes and good food, praised endlessly for this.


    "Steamed big carp, do you want to eat it?" Xu Han replied confidently.


    Fang Ziyu was also a greedy insect. She thought that the sweet potatoes roasted by Xu Han were enough to be comparable to that idiot Chen, so the fish she cooked probably wouldn''t be bad. Therefore, she nodded without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Xu Han expected it. He nodded and signaled Fang Ziyu to stay in the courtyard for a while before entering the kitchen alone.


    Xu Han''s hands and feet were agile, and the ingredients had already been prepared. He didn''t need to waste much effort and quickly put the cleaned carp in the pot.


    Xuan''er, who did not dare to be alone with Fang Ziyu in the courtyard, sniffed the fish fragrance and jumped onto the stove platform anxiously. She kept shouting uncontrollably, as if she was urging Xu Han.


    Ye Hongjian, who had been cultivating for a day, also returned to her residence at this time. She was about the same age as Fang Ziyu, and Fang Ziyu''s temperament was very vigorous. Very quickly, the two of them began to chat without a word at the stone table in the courtyard.


    Ye Hongjian talked about what Chang''an had seen and heard, while Fang Ziyu talked about that idiot surnamed Chen. For a time, the two of them got along quite well.


    Very quickly, Xu Han''s side was completely busy.


    He served the plate of steamed carp that was filled with fish fragrance, stir-fried two more dishes, and sat down with the two of them.


    "Come and have a taste. I asked Song Yueming to buy the big carp at the foot of the mountain." He warmly greeted the two of them.


    Two days ago, when he was cooking for the first time, he thought that Ye Hongjian came from the Marquis Manor and was used to eating good food. This was the only fish he could cook, so he tried to cook a roasted fish. After Ye Hongjian ate it, she was satisfied, and Xuan''er liked these things the most. Therefore, he had been changing the way he cooked fish these past few days.


    Fang Ziyu had never been polite, so he immediately took out a large piece of delicious fish meat and put it into his mouth. At that moment, a look of enjoyment appeared on his face.


    "Delicious!" She said loudly, but she couldn''t stop anymore.


    Xu Han was not surprised by this. He peeled off a large piece of fish meat from the plate and placed it on a special plate for Xuan''er. He handed it to this greedy insect that was already impatient. He turned to look at Ye Hongjian and said, "Hongjian, why don''t you eat it?"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian felt as if she had woken up from a dream. She smiled awkwardly and reached out her chopsticks to pick up a small piece of fish and put it into her mouth to chew slowly.


    Ye Hongjian''s appetite didn''t seem to be very good. Although the food she cooked these days was delicious, she didn''t eat much, and most of it went into Xuan''er''s stomach.


    "It''s delicious." After swallowing the fish, Ye Hongjian smiled and nodded, confirming Xu Han''s culinary skills.


    Xu Han smiled and picked up his chopsticks. He was just about to taste the fruits of his labor.


    "Eh? Martial Uncle Ye, I remember hearing Martial Uncle Ning say that you never eat fish? Last time, at the Master Ceremony, he even asked me to specifically tell the kitchen not to cook fish for you ¡­" However, at this moment, Fang Ziyu suddenly looked at Ye Hongjian in confusion, as if he had discovered something extraordinary, and shouted loudly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Xu Han and Ye Hongjian were immediately stunned on the spot.


    Xu Han was very puzzled. Did Ye Hongjian have such a taboo? He had never heard her mention it, and the food he cooked these days was mainly fish, Ye Hongjian even praised him.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han looked at Ye Hongjian in confusion.


    But at this moment, the Marquis'' daughter''s face was flushed red, and the chopsticks in her hand were hanging in the air.


    It''s not going in, it''s not going back¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 115: Black Dragon Bell

    The atmosphere on the field suddenly fell silent at that moment.


    Xu Han was not a fool. Hearing Fang Ziyu''s words and seeing Ye Hongjian''s reaction, he naturally quickly came to his senses.


    He didn''t know how to face it for a moment, but something strange happened in his heart.


    Fang Ziyu stuck out his tongue and no longer spoke. Instead, he buried his head in bitterness, while Ye Hongjian lowered her head and blushed to the roots of his ears.


    The meal ended in an awkward and somewhat ambiguous atmosphere.


    Fang Ziyu stood up, patted his belly contentedly, and then blinked at Xu Han with ridicule.


    "Eat well, Xiao Hanzi, this fish is not bad. The Ai Clan will go back to bed now." After saying that, he jumped out of the courtyard door.


    As a result, only Xu Han and Ye Hongjian were left in the window.


    "I¡­ I¡­ went to sleep." Ye Hongjian, who had always been deep in thought, stammered softly. Then, he fled into the room in panic.


    Seeing this, Xu Han shook his head with a bitter smile and began to tidy up the dishes on the table.


    ¡­


    Only after Xu Han had packed up everything and sorted out his cultivation gains did he enter the room.


    Ye Hongjian was already lying on the bed early. Although Xu Han could not see her face, he could guess that Ye Hongjian had not fallen asleep.


    He smiled faintly, took off his coat, put out the light, and lay on the bed on the floor.


    "How about making a beggar chicken tomorrow? I''m also very good at it." Xu Han''s voice rang out in the dark and quiet room.


    However, Ye Hongjian did not respond immediately.


    Instead, he said after a moment of silence.


    "What is beggar chicken?" Ye Hongjian turned around. In the darkness, her dark eyes were filled with doubt.


    After all, she came from a well-known family, so such a name sounded very strange. Naturally, she had never heard of it before.


    "Good stuff." Lying on the ground, Xu Han half propped himself up and smiled, "Since you don''t eat fish, then this is the only thing I can take care of."


    As soon as Ye Hongjian spoke of fish, the emotions that she had calmed down earlier surged up again.


    Her face turned scarlet again. She gritted her teeth and fiercely cut Xu Han''s eyes, then stopped talking to him. She turned around again and fell asleep.


    In the darkness, Xu Han was naturally unable to clearly see the series of changes in Ye Hongjian. He could only scratch his head and lay back on his bed for some unknown reason.


    After a hundred breaths of time¡­


    Ye Hongjian, who was sleeping on the side, suddenly turned around and opened her dark eyes to look at the sleeping youth.


    She scolded him faintly.


    "Idiot."


    ¡­


    On the second day, Xu Han, who had returned from Zhong Changhen''s residence, heard Xuan''er screaming like a cat from afar from the courtyard.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses.


    He pushed open the courtyard door and saw Fang Ziyu hugging Xuan''er. Fang Ziyu''s face was full of smiles, but Xuan''er kept shouting nonstop. Obviously, she hated this girl in front of her very much.


    "Coming? Hurry up and eat. I''m starving." Seeing Xu Han arrive, Fang Ziyu let go of the black cat in his hand and greeted Xu Han with a smile.


    Xu Han took a closer look and discovered that the stone table was actually filled with colorful, fragrant, and delicious dishes.


    "You made it?" Xu Han was a little stunned. In his memory, Fang Ziyu was someone who could even roast sweet potatoes. No matter how she looked at the food in front of him, it did not look like something she could cook.


    "What are you thinking? How can I cook for you? I''m also cooking for that idiot named Chen." Fang Ziyu seemed to think that Xu Han''s speculation was a great insult to her, so he frowned and retorted.


    "Xiao Han, you''re back. Come and try the big hen I bought from the town." Suddenly, a rough voice came from the inner room. A big man with a bearded face was slowly walking out with a bowl of chicken soup.


    It was Chu Chouli, who had already left for five days.


    "Big Brother Chu?" Xu Han was stunned again. He never thought that Chu Chouli would rush back so quickly.


    Originally, he was still slightly worried. The expression on Chu Chouli''s face when he left that day was not quite right. However, after looking at the middle-aged man from head to toe, he saw that he was the same as before, and almost couldn''t find any changes.


    "I arrived early this morning, but you left early. You and Hongjian had already left when I came." Chu Chouli placed the chicken soup in his hand on the stone table. He turned his head to look at Xu Han and said with a smile. The expression on his face also did not show any abnormality.


    "Oh right, surnamed Xu, where do you go every morning? Why can''t I find you anywhere?" Fang Ziyu''s mind was very simple, and she didn''t care about etiquette. Seeing that the dishes were on the table, she picked up a large piece of chicken and put it into her mouth. She asked vaguely at that time.


    "Stroll, stroll." Hearing this, Xu Han came back to his senses. He looked deeply at Chu Chouli and casually spouted nonsense. If news of him and Zhong Changhen learning arts were to spread, the upper echelons of the Linglong Pavilion would inevitably criticize him. Moreover, he, an ordinary person, would receive the attention of Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen one after another, and might even attract the attention of others. With Xu Han''s current status, it was obviously not a good thing.


    Therefore, he did not intend to tell everyone about this matter, at least now was not the time.


    Today was a very strange day.


    While the three of them were eating, Song Yueming walked into the small porch with a face full of frustration.


    Seeing his appearance, Xu Han was afraid that something had happened. He immediately pulled him to sit down and asked, "Brother Song, I see that your expression isn''t gloomy. I wonder what happened?"


    Song Yueming, who had always been known as a chatterbox, lowered his head and didn''t say anything. After a long time, he muttered, "I was dismissed from the Sword Hall."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. The Sword Hall was an important organization in Chongju Peak. Whether it was maintaining discipline within the sect or doing things outside, it was mostly under the control of the Sword Hall. Moreover, all private inner sect disciples were qualified to join the Sword Hall after passing through a few tests. Moreover, if they did not commit any major mistakes that threatened the sect or mutilated one another, it was rare for them to say that they would be dismissed from their posts.


    Moreover, because the disciples of the Sword Hall shouldered more responsibilities, the amount of pills they could offer each month was much more than that of ordinary disciples. Therefore, the inner sect disciples often squeezed their heads open in order to be like the Sword Hall. No wonder Song Yueming, who had been dismissed from his post, was so annoyed.


    "Why did you change your position?" Fang Ziyu asked curiously.


    "Elder Ding said that I only focused on cultivation a few days ago and slacked off on the work of the Sword Hall, so ¡­" Song Yue said in a calm voice.


    The Sword Hall was originally a loose organization. Apart from dealing with unexpected situations, the purpose of the organization was to encourage disciples to go out to train in order to promote their cultivation.


    If he abandoned his cultivation for the sake of the Sword Hall, wouldn''t he be willing to sacrifice his life for nothing?


    Therefore, Ding Jingcheng''s reason could be said to be extremely ridiculous.


    Xu Han pondered for a while, then roughly guessed that this kind of thing could be said to be caused by him.


    On that day, the conflict between Ning Zhumang and Long Congyun had already pushed the conflict between them to the surface. Long Congyun had been imprisoned in the wall of the Great Reverie Peak under Ning Zhumang''s suppression, but his subordinates, Dang Yu, obviously could not give up. Naturally, they had to target Ning Zhumang''s forces in their eyes. I''ve heard from Qin Keqing these past few days that several elders on the Xuanhe Peak were investigated and punished by the Sword Hall for some unnecessary reasons. Although the punishment was not strong enough, it was enough to put the Xuanhe Peak ''s people in danger.


    Song Yueming had a good relationship with him, and he was Ning Zhumang''s personal guest. With Ding Jingcheng''s temperament, it was obvious that he would not allow him to be in charge under his nose.


    The three of them comforted Song Yueming. Xu Han even generously gave Song Yueming dozens of Origin Condensation Pills. This matter was ultimately up to him. How could he watch as Song Yueming suffered losses?


    Just as Song Yueming''s mood slightly improved.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Three loud bells rang. That was the Profound Dragon Bell of the Jishi Prefecture. It would only ring when an enemy invaded.


    At that moment, the few of them were stunned. They exchanged glances and didn''t care about the others as they hurriedly walked towards the mountain gate.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 116 My Name Is Guang Lingui

    The Black Dragon Bell would only ring when outsiders barged into the mountain gate. It rang three times in a row. It was obvious that the matter was extremely urgent.


    At that time, the disciples on the Chongju Peak began to move. No matter what they were doing before, the Black Dragon Bell rang. They could not temporarily put down the things in their hands and rush to the mountain gate with their weapons.


    Xu Han and the others were naturally the same.


    However, Xu Han couldn''t help but secretly wonder who it was that dared to break into the Exquisite Pavilion?


    ¡­


    Meng Liang, who had already reached the prosperous town at the foot of Linglong Pavilion Mountain, sat beside the small teahouse in the town. Looking at the towering mountain in the distance, his eyes lit up with battle intent.


    We''ll see him soon.


    He thought in his heart that he couldn''t hold back any longer and wished he could lift the sword in his hand and fight that person for three hundred rounds.


    "Chen Xuanji is not Yue Chengpeng. With your current cultivation, it would be most appropriate for you to deal with him and rest for a day before going there." A man dressed in black beside him said calmly.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang turned his head and a charming smile immediately appeared on his face.


    "Senior is right." He repeatedly nodded and echoed. Finally, he asked, "In Senior''s opinion, which is stronger, Chen Xuanji or I?"


    The man picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip. He glanced at the smiling youth in front of him and said, "If I say you can''t beat him, are you willing to take me to Mount Li now?"


    Meng Liang''s expression froze at that moment.


    The man in front of him and the girl beside him were initially in conflict with Meng Liang''s heart, but he had no choice but to do so because of the opponent''s obscene might.


    However, by chance, when the man saw Meng Liang practicing his sword, he casually said a few words, which greatly benefited Meng Liang.


    How exquisite was Meng Liang''s mind?


    Very quickly, he realized that not only were the two of them not troublesome, they were also very likely to be his great fortune.


    After that, he carefully served the two of them. Whenever he found an opportunity, he would ask the man for advice on the path of the sword, and the man would explain everything to them.


    Meng Liang didn''t necessarily believe the man''s advice, but he could always directly poke at the vital points. In the past half a month, Meng Liang''s advancement in the path of the sword was extremely remarkable.


    Meng Liang did not think that this man''s sword dao cultivation was much stronger than his master''s. He only thought that the man''s understanding of the sword dao seemed to be more suitable for him.


    Therefore, when he said that Meng Liang was not Chen Xuanji''s opponent, Meng Liang had that realization just now.


    "Of course not." After a brief peculiarity, Meng Liang returned to his sloppy appearance. "Even if I can''t call, I''ve already come. Naturally, I have to give it a try."


    Although he looked playful and smiling, how could he hide the unwillingness in his words from the man and the girl who accompanied him?


    "Since you want to beat him so badly, then I''ll go up and expend both of his arms. You go with him again. After the fight is over, you can take us to Mount Li!" At this moment, the girl with a pair of purple pupils on the side slapped the table and stood up with killing intent.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang''s undead suddenly appeared.


    He didn''t think that this young lady was joking. Because he couldn''t control his eyes, he was treated by this seemingly harmless young lady along the way. Later, he discovered that although this girl looked like she was fourteen or fifteen years old, she was on par with men and had an extremely close relationship with them. Meng Liang roughly came to the conclusion that this girl was also a powerful person. She had only cultivated some techniques, which was why she looked so young.


    "Senior, no." He said hurriedly.


    "Why?" The girl raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "This ¡­ this competition is about fairness. If you break his arms, then what''s the point of fighting?"


    "Humph! You guys are all stinking sick." The girl muttered discontentedly, but her gaze was fixed on the man beside her.


    The man sensed the girl''s gaze and smiled, but he did not say anything.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    At this moment, a heavy bell rang from the distant mountain peak.


    At that moment, the surrounding people stopped their work and looked up at the mountain peak. It was obvious that they were somewhat puzzled.


    "This is?" Meng Liang was also stunned, unable to figure out exactly what had happened.


    "Black Dragon Bell." However, the man stood up at that moment with a serious expression on his face, "Let''s go take a look."


    Without Liang''s consent, he led the girl towards the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Seeing this, Meng Liang secretly cursed. He didn''t know who said that he would go tomorrow, but this thought naturally only existed in his heart. His body still took very honest steps to catch up with the two of them.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han and the others arrived at the mountain gate, the gate was already filled with disciples from the three main peaks.


    The faint smell of blood drifted through the mountain gates. Occasionally, angry roars could be heard in front of them, indicating that a fight or even a massacre was taking place.


    Clang!


    With a light sound, the sword in Fang Ziyu''s hand was unsheathed. As the Second Senior Sister on the Chongju Peak , she was naturally responsible for the assault.


    Seeing this, Xu Han and Song Yueming hurriedly followed suit.


    Since the enemy dared to attack so openly, they probably wouldn''t be ordinary characters. Xu Han was afraid that Fang Ziyu would be injured by the enemy for a moment.


    However, when they arrived at the front of the battlefield, the scene in front of them truly stunned them.


    More than a dozen direct disciples who could or could not name Xu Han took turns to fight, and the target of their siege was indeed a child who appeared to be only eleven or twelve years old. To be exact, it should be a small monk.


    The little monk was dressed in a white patchwork robe with a jade face and red lips. His starry eyes and bright teeth were extremely cute.


    He didn''t make a move at all. Instead, he erected a golden barrier around his body. The direct disciples of Chongju Peak struggled to break through it with all their strength. Instead, they were all shocked by the backlash of the barrier and suffered considerable internal injuries.


    However, the little monk treated this as nothing. He looked at the people around him with great interest and took small steps towards the direction of the mountain.


    Perhaps it was because the strength displayed by this little monk was too strange. Seeing this, those ordinary disciples did not dare to step forward to stop him, so they could only let him slowly walk away.


    Xu Han frowned. He could tell that this little monk was unusual, but Fang Ziyu had a bad temper. Seeing that this little monk was so presumptuous, she was about to step forward. Xu Hanxin was shocked. Although Fang Ziyu''s strength was formidable, he could not gain any benefits from the siege of more than ten direct disciples. How could Fang Ziyu be his opponent?


    He thought about this and was about to stop Fang Ziyu, but when he reached out his hand, a sharp pain suddenly came from his right arm.


    The pain came without warning, and it tore his heart apart. Xu Han was caught off guard. His head became unconscious under the stimulation of the pain, and his body almost fell. Fortunately, Song Yueming quickly helped him up, which saved him from falling to the ground.


    However, because of this abnormal situation, before he could stop Fang Ziyu, the Second Senior Sister naturally walked in front of the crowd.


    "Brother Xu, what''s wrong with you?" Song Yueming also noticed that something was wrong with Xu Han and asked with concern.


    "Stop" Xu Han was about to urge Song Yueming to stop Ziyu below when the pain in his right arm intensified. Dense sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead. At that time, he was unable to utter what he had said when he reached the edge of his mouth.


    He let out a cold snort and involuntarily knelt on the ground. His left hand tightly covered his right arm, and the expression on his face was endless pain.


    The source of the pain.


    At this moment, Xu Han finally came to his senses. The boundless demonic energy in his right arm seemed to have been pulled by something and became restless. The medicinal power of the Great Desolate Pill seemed to be so weak under the pull of that unknown thing. The demon arm that had been suppressed had actually shown signs of eroding Xu Han''s body at this moment.


    Xu Han raised his head, his eyes bloodshot. He looked at the little monk who was slowly walking forward.


    For some reason, he actually had this kind of intuition in his heart.


    He was the one who pulled the demonic energy out of his body.


    ¡­


    At this time, Fang Ziyu finally arrived in front of the little monk. When the surrounding disciples saw Fang Ziyu arrive, they pushed him away like they saw a savior.


    "What kind of monster is this, pretending to be a ghost? How can this Exquisite Pavilion be a place where you can act wildly?" At that time, Second Senior Sister raised her eyebrows, pointed out her sword, and shouted.


    Seeing this, the little monk actually stopped in his tracks.


    "I''m not a demon, I''m a monk." He looked at Fang Ziyu seriously and corrected his mistake.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu was stunned. She did not expect that her angry reprimand would be exchanged for such a set of words.


    "I don''t care if you''re a human or a demon. This is the Exquisite Pavilion, not a place you can barge into!" But in the end, she did not want to fall in front of a small monk and drink it again.


    "I didn''t barge in randomly. I''ve already told the doorkeepers, but they won''t let me in. I can only walk on my own." The little monk replied with a rightful expression. His attitude was still incomparably serious. Even his brows furrowed slightly at that time, as if he was very dissatisfied with Fang Ziyu''s slander.


    However, no matter how much the little monk swore, this reasoning was still distorted.


    Fang Ziyu naturally knew this as well, but the expression on the little monk''s face clearly showed that he did not notice his rudeness at all. This made Fang Ziyu very angry, but she also understood that reasoning with the little monk was not a wise thing to do.


    "Humph! You shameless and forceful person, my Exquisite Pavilion is not a place you can come as you wish."


    After saying that, Fang Ziyu lost interest in talking to him. She pointed her toes and the sword in her hand lit up. At that moment, her body turned into a rainbow and shot straight towards the little monk.


    However, the little monk didn''t care about Fang Ziyu''s killing intent.


    He just stamped his feet in anger and said loudly in his still somewhat childish voice.


    "I am not a shameless person!"


    "My name is Guang Lingui!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 117 Demon

    Fang Ziyu''s sword strike was becoming perfect in terms of strength and control over sword intent, and it could be said that she had fully displayed her strength at the Nether Opening Realm.


    This kind of sword strike was enough to make most cultivators in the same realm hesitate.


    The sword intent that filled the sky wrapped around her sword body, and her azure skirt was lifted by the true essence that surged out of her body, so that it could be said that she was as floating as an immortal.


    However, the little monk who called himself Guang Lingui still stood there and angrily refuted Fang Ziyu''s words.


    That was why he was still talking to himself when Jian Mang was already there.


    Clang.


    A soft sound suddenly rang out at that moment.


    Fang Ziyu''s sword met the golden barrier around the little monk.


    Fang Ziyu had witnessed the power of this barrier before. She did not dare to push it up. The sword intent around her body surged, and the pylorus in her body opened wide. A boundless amount of true essence surged out like a tide to support her sword.


    Break!


    A tender reprimand like an edict spat out from her mouth.


    At that time, the golden barrier around the little monk actually appeared with tiny cracks.


    The faces of the surrounding people were delighted. This little monk''s strength was truly terrifying. Previously, even the ten plus direct disciples were unable to break through his barrier, but Fang Ziyu did it.


    This undoubtedly gave everyone who had been feeling sorrowful a boost.


    "Huh?" The little monk naturally realized this at that time. He frowned and a golden light surged in his eyes.


    At that moment, the golden light shone and enveloped his body.


    Fang Ziyu''s expression trembled under the golden light, and then his face turned pale. He was actually forced back several zhang. When he landed, he coughed out a mouthful of blood and his expression became dispirited.


    "Senior Sister!" Seeing this, the surrounding people let out a cry of alarm. Immediately, someone hurriedly stepped forward to help him up.


    The disciples from the Xuanhe Peak also arrived at this moment. Including Qin Keqing, they all stepped forward to bring the injured disciples back to the crowd and began to bandage their injuries.


    Seeing this, the little monk did not stop him.


    He shook his head, and his gaze towards the crowd was filled with pity. Immediately after, he shouted, "Amitabha." Then, he took another step forward and continued walking towards the peak of the mountain.


    These disciples had witnessed the strange side of the little monk and didn''t dare to stop him. They could only retreat with their swords in their hands. They looked at him vigilantly, but no one dared to step forward.


    "Brother Xu? What''s wrong with you?" Song Yueming looked at the little monk''s recklessness and felt endless resentment in his heart. Even if his cultivation wasn''t good, he still wanted to do something. However, Xu Han''s current situation was extremely strange. He didn''t dare to let Xu Han stay here, so he could only ask anxiously.


    However, at this moment, the demonic energy in Xu Han''s right arm was moving even more violently. He keenly noticed that as the little monk approached, the demonic energy in his right arm became even more violent. He had no choice but to use all of his strength to suppress the raging demon arm, so he had no time to respond to Song Yueming''s words.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but have such doubts in his heart.


    Who exactly was this little monk, and why was his demon arm pulled by him?


    As he thought about this, his still scarlet eyes stared fixedly at the little monk who was slowly walking towards him, wanting to see what was going on.


    "Eh?" The little monk who was slowly walking forward seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s gaze at that time. With a soft sigh, he turned his gaze and saw that it was about to land on Xu Han.


    However, at this moment, a burst of hurried footsteps came from afar. The disciples on the mountain path lined up at that time, only to see that the Sect Leader had finally led the elders and deacons of the various peaks to rush over.


    The little monk noticed the difference between the two of them, so he had no choice but to withdraw his gaze and look at the group of great figures from the Exquisite Pavilion who had suddenly arrived.


    ¡­


    Ning Zhumang had a headache.


    He had just finished taking care of Long Congyun''s mess, but before he could completely stop, a small monk from somewhere forced the Linglong Pavilion to ring the Black Dragon Bell.


    If this matter were to spread out, it would inevitably be laughed at by the Jianghu of Great Zhou.


    As he thought about this, he calmed his eyes and sized up the person who caused all of this, the little monk named Guang Lingui.


    After all, Ning Zhumang''s horizons far exceeded those of ordinary disciples.


    He sized up the little monk, but he couldn''t see his foundation. The surrounding disciples with tears and injuries also showed that the little monk was unusual to some extent.


    Of course, it was hard for others to notice that when Ning Zhumang''s gaze swept across the pale-faced Fang Ziyu, a hint of hostility appeared in his eyes for a moment, but it was suppressed by him in the blink of an eye.


    However, Ning Zhumang looked at the little monk, and the little monk was also looking at him.


    "I say, are you the manager here?" The little monk looked around and then withdrew his gaze. He curled his lips and asked.


    Even though the Linglong Pavilion was currently in a bad state, it was still recognized as the number one sect in the Great Zhou Empire. It was almost unprecedented for anyone in the world to dare to address this Sect Leader in such a manner.


    Surprisingly, the little monk''s words did not make Ning Zhumang angry at all.


    He only looked at the little monk with a calm gaze and said, "I am the one who dares to ask who your Excellency is, and why did you injure my sect? Although my Linglong Pavilion rarely participates in disputes in Jianghu, it is determined that you are not someone you can humiliate at will!"


    In Ning Zhumang''s eyes, the young monk in front of him was definitely not as young as he looked. He must have cultivated some strange techniques to do so. Otherwise, a young monk of eleven or twelve years old could defeat ten or so direct disciples including Fang Ziyu on his own without any damage.


    At such a young age, with such a cultivation level, if the so-called Chen Xuanji or the likes of Meng Liang were to be revealed, not to mention geniuses, wouldn''t they not even be considered trash?


    Ning Zhumang knew very well that there was no such monster in this world.


    Therefore, even if he couldn''t see through his opponent''s roots, he was certain that this little monk wasn''t as young as he looked.


    "I didn''t hit them. They hit me. As for who I am ¡­" The little monk corrected with great dissatisfaction. Then, his expression became serious. When did his hands perform Buddhist rituals on his chest?


    "This poor monk''s name is Guang Lingui. He has come here to subdue demons and eliminate demons and save all living beings."


    As the little monk spoke, bursts of dazzling Buddhist light shot out from his body. His face was silent and he was bathed in the Buddhist light. He truly had a dignified appearance of a treasure, the image of a Buddha saving the world.


    Even Ning Zhumang was stunned. His brows furrowed, "Are you from the Great Xia Long Yin Temple?"


    He thought for a moment in his heart. The living Buddha in the Dragon Hidden Temple did not seem to have such a person in front of him. This made him even more puzzled about the little monk''s foundation.


    "I don''t know about the Dragon Hidden Temple. I only know that there are great demons causing trouble here. If I want to surrender him, Benefactor, please do me a favor!" The little monk kept quiet about it.


    "What a joke! Where did my Linglong Pavilion get that monster? I think you''re clearly the thief sent by the Dragon Hidden Temple. You want to cholera our Great Zhou''s Jianghu!" Qing Ru Xi, the Dao Master of the Saber on the Chongju Peak behind Ning Zhu Mang, took a step forward and shouted loudly. Cultivators of the Saber Dao were so angry that they obviously didn''t have the mood to spout nonsense with this little monk.


    "A mortal with the naked eye, how can I recognize demons and ghosts?" The little monk shook his head when he heard this, and his helpless voice was filled with pity for everyone.


    "I am clearly a demon, and I still want to subdue demons and eliminate demons!" However, just as he finished speaking, a bright voice suddenly sounded from the crowd.


    The little monk''s body paused for a moment. He turned around and looked at the crowd, only to see Song Yueming speaking loudly with a face full of indignation.


    "Demon?" The expression on the little monk''s face changed slightly. He stared at Song Yueming and lowered his voice a little, "I''m a Buddha, not a devil."


    "You are a devil!" However, Song Yueming was a straightforward person. He did not notice the little monk''s abnormal state at all and stubbornly said.


    " Guang Lingui , Guang Lingui , isn''t it written together like a devil?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 118 I Want To Subdue Demons

    "Guang Lingui? Demon?" The little monk muttered to himself what Song Yueming had said, and his calm eyes, which were like a pool of spring water, caused a faint ripple to appear at that time.


    It''s a wonderful thing.


    Sometimes, it might just be a flash of waves that would dissipate after a slight ripple.


    But sometimes, that wave could cause a monstrous wave that could change the world.


    To the little monk, this thing was not an imperceptible ripple, nor was it a monstrous wave that could change the heavens and earth.


    That thing was more like a thorn that stabbed into his heart. He couldn''t explain it clearly, but it felt like it was stuck in his throat.


    "Why bother with this demon? Wait until I take his head!" The nearby Qing Ru Xi shouted loudly. At that moment, he had already been unable to restrain himself from taking a step forward. A dense saber intent surged out from the body of this Saber Dao expert like a tidal wave.


    Qing Ruxi was at the Great Evolution Realm. In an era when immortals were rarely born, the Great Evolution Realm almost represented the highest combat strength a cultivator could attain. He cultivated the Dao of the Saber, opening and closing, and was extremely valiant and fierce.


    He was very confident that he would be able to remove the demon''s head within three moves.


    No matter what, I will cut you off with my saber. This is Qing Ru Xi''s saber path, and it is also the highest realm that the saber artist in the world seeks the most.


    Therefore, the moment he finished speaking, he didn''t hesitate at all, and his body shot out like a streak of light.


    That one was extremely fast, and it was also extremely beneficial.


    The cold saber light was like a shining sun, covering almost all the colors in the world, as if there was only one saber and one person left in this world.


    Wait¡­


    There seems to be something else.


    It was a ray of golden light, from inconspicuous to incomparably dazzling. In just an instant, it had completed such a rapid transformation.


    Everyone was still dumbfounded, but the light was already so bright that they couldn''t even look directly at it, and it even concealed the saber light that Qing Ru Xi had activated. In other words, the golden light had already wrapped around Qing Ru Xi.


    Under the golden light, the dazzling saber light that he had stimulated was as ridiculous as the brilliance of rotting grass.


    Pu!


    After a few breaths, the golden light dissipated, and the scene in front of everyone became clear after a moment of daze.


    However, when they entered the destination, everyone couldn''t help but gasp.


    Qing Ru Xi''s body fell to the side. His expression was dispirited, and his white beard was covered in bright red blood.


    On the other hand, the little monk''s eyes were filled with rage. He stretched out one hand and maintained the appearance he had when he made the move.


    "Why? I''m here to subdue demons. Why are you stopping me?" He shouted loudly with his tender voice, his tone filled with confusion and confusion. However, was this puzzlement aimed at obstructing the crowd, or was it because of him? Perhaps, even he himself could not say it was true.


    Unfortunately, no one responded to him. Everyone was shocked by the fact that Qing Ruxi had been defeated by him with a single blow. Even Ning Zhumang''s face was filled with disbelief at that time.


    Qing Ruxi''s combat strength was enough to be ranked in the top ten in the entire Chongju Peak, and such a figure was not likely to be found in the entire Jianghu Imperial Court of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Apart from the secluded immortals, the people who could defeat him so cleanly were even more unheard of.


    Could it be that this young monk in front of him, who looked to be only eleven or twelve years old, really was an unborn Earthly Immortal?


    This speculation inevitably appeared in Ning Zhumang''s mind, and his expression became even gloomier. This was what he had always been worried about. Although the Exquisite Pavilion was still the number one sect in the Great Zhou Empire, there was no immortal guarding it. Not only was the foundation of such a number one sect unstable, there was also the possibility that it would attract all sorts of disasters.


    "I''m here to subdue demons. I''m not a demon. Why are you afraid of me?" The little monk looked at the puzzlement in the eyes of the crowd. He questioned indignantly, his clear eyes filled with puzzlement.


    However, at this moment, who could believe his words?


    Apart from fear, there was not much left in everyone''s eyes. Even Ning Zhumang began to plan how to solve the problem before them.


    His eyebrows furrowed as the true essence in his body began to circulate.


    He was naturally incomparably clear about the immortal''s strength. If he were to fight with all his might, he might not have a chance of winning. However, once he did so, there would be unforeseen changes to his future plans, and it might even lead the entire Exquisite Pavilion into the Death Realm.


    For this reason, he hesitated.


    Of course, there was one exception.


    That was Xu Han.


    There was indeed a great demon hidden in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    His right arm was the big demon. Ever since the little monk appeared, his right arm had changed. In addition to the little monk''s words, he was almost certain that it was for his own convenience.


    He really wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to escape, but the backlash from his right arm had already exhausted him. Now, even if he took two steps forward, it would be extremely difficult for him. How could he have the ability to escape in the hands of such a monster?


    As he thought about this, the sweat on his forehead became denser and his face became exceptionally pale. He hid in the crowd and dealt with his right arm while staring fixedly at the little monk''s every move.


    He already had some consciousness, if this little monk really recognized his weakness.


    He used his last trace of clarity to leave the Exquisite Pavilion, then unsealed his right arm, risking his life.


    ¡­


    The little monk''s questioning could not be answered at all.


    He was very unhappy.


    Or angry.


    Angry at the ignorance of these mortals.


    Angry at the cunning of the great demon he had never met before.


    He thought of the holy monk that the old monk had mentioned.


    It is because of the ignorance of the world that all men suffer.


    It was precisely because of his naked eyes that he was unable to distinguish between Buddha and demons.


    If he wanted to cross the Heavens, he had to let the world see clearly what a devil was and what a Buddha was!


    The little monk''s eyebrows were filled with killing intent.


    As he walked forward, the golden light around him was incomparably resplendent.


    Seeing this, everyone took a step back, apparently fearful of him to the extreme.


    Seeing this, the little monk''s determination to find the monster grew even stronger in his heart.


    He took another step forward.


    Whoosh!


    However, it was at that moment that a hurried sound of breaking through the sky rang out.


    A flying sword rushed over like lightning and landed on the ground where the little monk lifted his foot.


    He paused for a moment, his feet floating in the air.


    He looked up and saw an old man dressed in a red robe standing in the air, frowning as he looked at him coldly.


    "If Linglong Pavilion really has a monster, Linglong Pavilion will take care of it. I don''t need to trouble you."


    "This sword is the world. If Your Excellency leaves now, everything will be fine."


    "If you dare to go any further¡­"


    "Under the sword of Zhong, I have to add another undead soul!"


    As the old man spoke, his voice was as cold as snow in the middle of winter, covering the entire field.


    His appearance undoubtedly shook everyone''s hearts. Zhong Changhen''s hatred for why he killed his master back then was still an unsolved mystery in the eyes of most people, but there was no doubt that he possessed enough strength to rival an immortal.


    "Senior Brother, you''ve worked hard." Ning Zhumang bowed respectfully to the old man in the sky.


    Others didn''t know about the old debts of the Exquisite Pavilion, so how could he not know?


    Although he was ultimately responsible for the matter of the Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal entering the Devil Realm, Zhong Changhen still held a grudge against him for killing his master for many years. He had sealed the sword long ago. This time, he had clearly expected that everyone would be unable to deal with it.


    Or perhaps it could be said that even if Ning Zhumang could cope with it, he would still have to pay a huge price.


    For Ning Zhumang, such a price was probably too expensive for him to afford.


    In a sense, Zhong Changhen had not only helped Linglong Pavilion, but also helped Ning Zhumang.


    ¡­


    The little monk frowned.


    His pink face was full of anger.


    The old monk always said that the world was dumb.


    He used to not understand, but now he finally understood.


    It was precisely because of this stupidity that he needed to be refined.


    He raised his head to look at the old man dressed in red, his eyes sinking, and then said solemnly, word by word.


    "I want to subdue the demons."


    At that moment, the foot that had been floating in the air for a long time also landed.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 119 Ecstasy

    Zhong Changhen had already sealed the sword for thirty years.


    The reason for sealing the sword was not only because of the great battle thirty years ago, but also because he had personally killed his master.


    It was more about the truth that the Extreme Radiance Sword Immortal, who had not yet entered the Devil Dao, had told him before.


    The heavier the holder, the more cautious it is to use it.


    The young man had once scoffed at these words, but after witnessing his master enter the Devil Realm, he almost destroyed the thousand-year foundation of the Linglong Pavilion. The weight of this sentence was evident.


    However, sealing the sword didn''t mean that he wouldn''t be able to use it


    Instead, it was for the sake of waving a better sword at the right time.


    Now was the right time.


    "You''re courting death!" A dense murderous aura surged from Zhong Changhen''s eyebrows. At that moment, the long sword stabbed into the ground let out a clear cry and abruptly escaped back to the top of his head.


    The divine light in his eyes condensed as his hands formed sword-like fingers, forming several dark and raw imprints. The sharp sword hanging above his head transformed into ten, a hundred, a hundred, and a thousand, appearing behind him in a dense crowd.


    Afterwards, his true essence surged, and his surging sword intent was like violet energy that came from the east, and it covered the sky and covered the sun.


    The sky darkened a little.


    The red-robed old man''s clothes fluttered, and his body was wrapped in countless divine swords, surrounded by surging sword intent to protect his body.


    He stood out of thin air, his eyebrows cold, as if a Sword Immortal had appeared in the world.


    The little monk raised his head and looked at the old man in the sky. His eyebrows sank, and hostility finally surged in his clear eyes.


    "If you persist in not comprehending your mistakes, you should be killed!" His tender voice suddenly turned cold at that moment.


    After saying this, the golden light around him flourished, and a golden Buddha statue appeared behind him.


    The statue of the Buddha was dignified and majestic. From the moment it appeared, a leisurely Brahma voice rang out, and its momentum was terrifying.


    "You''re just being mysterious." Zhong Changhen snorted coldly.


    One of his hands suddenly stretched out upwards, his fingers stretched out, and he looked like he was holding the heavens.


    "Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow, the primordial universe."


    Then, a roar like a heavenly voice rang out from his mouth, and the divine sword behind him flew out like a royal decree at that moment.


    The long sword poured towards the little monk like a torrential rain of pear blossoms. The densely packed swords were almost connected in a single line, vast and endless. Sword light flickered between heaven and earth, as if it had already cut through it.


    "Humph!" The little monk''s face was silent. He let out a cold snort and took a step forward. His young and tender hand extended towards the flying sword, as if he wanted to use his weak flesh and blood body to block the powerful sword formation that was capable of annihilating an immortal.


    Of course, this was far from the truth.


    As the little monk''s hand was stretched out, the huge Buddha statue behind him slowly moved.


    The Buddha statue was truly too huge, so much so that every tiny movement he made would emit bursts of muffled thunderous sounds, striking the eardrums of everyone present.


    The Buddha statue stretched out his hand, moving slowly and heavily, giving everyone a tremendous sense of pressure.


    What was extremely miraculous was that the slowly stretched out Buddha statue palm and the whistling Sword Dragon arrived in front of the little monk at the same time, neither too early nor too late.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    ¡­


    How did the brittle sounds of metal collisions arise at that time?


    The sound was ear-piercing and concentrated, as if a storm had struck the drum surface.


    After colliding with that palm, countless flying swords flew towards the surroundings and pierced into the ground like defeated soldiers. Zhong Changhen''s powerful attack was actually unable to break through the defenses of that palm.


    The surrounding people didn''t dare to touch this edge and retreated to avoid it.


    The battle had unknowingly escalated to the point where most of the people present were unable to participate at all.


    "The evil devil''s path is distorted, that''s all." At that time, the little monk let out a cold snort and stretched out his palm to push towards the horizon. At that time, the gigantic Buddha''s hand was like a royal decree. It began to slowly move forward towards the Sword Dragon that Zhong Changhen had summoned.


    He''s going to fight back.


    Everyone''s hearts tightened when they saw this. This little monk was truly too strange. His origin was unknown, but his cultivation was terrifyingly strong.


    Qing Ruxi could not move a single move in his hand, and Zhong Changhen, who was known as an Immortal Slaying Sword, was actually unable to defeat him. Instead, he had a faint intention of being suppressed by him.


    What kind of background did this little monk have?


    At that time, such doubts inevitably appeared in the hearts of everyone.


    "Humph!"


    What kind of character was Zhong Changhen? Although the little monk''s actions made him different, it was not only able to make him lose his balance.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes as he gripped his high arm out of thin air. At that moment, the divine sword that had transformed into thousands flew into his hand.


    At that moment.


    Zhong Changhen seemed to have become a little different.


    An obscure aura rippled around him like ripples.


    Then, he moved forward and brandished the sword in his hand, causing his entire body to move.


    He greeted the outstretched arm of the Buddha statue.


    At that moment, the long swords stabbed into the ground began to tremble. Sword cries rose one after another, from low to high. Finally, they converged into one piece, echoing in the heavens and earth, suppressing the Buddha statue''s Buddhist voice and everyone''s exclamations.


    After a few breaths, those swords broke through the ground one after another and turned into streaks of light, merging into the divine sword in Zhong Changhen''s hand like a hundred birds chasing a phoenix.


    The imposing aura around him surged, and surging sword intent surged out from behind him, covering the sky and covering the sun.


    "Stubborn." The little monk seemed to have felt the pressure coming from Zhong Changhen''s body at that time. He also shouted loudly, and the golden light around the Buddha statue shone brightly.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the sword in Zhong Changhen''s hand collided with the enormous Buddha Palm.


    A loud roar echoed out, and a fierce gale rose from where the two met. It whistled and attacked the surroundings. Everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and they hurriedly used all their strength to defend against it. However, even so, some of the weaker cultivators in the crowd were blown to the ground, and their expressions were in a sorry state.


    However, the battle between Zhong Changhen and the little monk was far from over.


    The two were locked in a stalemate, and neither the sword nor the Buddha Palm avoided it. They chose to be stubborn at that time.


    The little monk thought that with the exception of the Demon Guard Dao, he would naturally have no choice but to retreat.


    Zhong Changhen thought, how could the Linglong Pavilion''s face be sullied by others? Naturally, he had to kill them quickly.


    The two of them tacitly used their killing moves at the first moment after the battle, and the outcome of this battle would definitely be decided by his second choice.


    They all knew that.


    Therefore, at this moment, they all activated the power within their bodies without holding back, trying to exhaust the other party''s life and death.


    Time seemed to have slowed down.


    Everyone nervously watched the two of them who seemed to be fighting like immortals. Every minute and every second made everyone feel as if they were spending their days as if they were a year.


    This was also true for the two of them who were in the middle of the battlefield.


    They used all of their strength to activate every trace of energy in their bodies, not daring to slack off even the slightest bit.


    Zhong Changhen''s forehead was covered in dense sweat, while the little monk''s eyebrows were filled with a trace of viciousness.


    As time passed, Zhong Changhen''s forehead started to sweat more and more. He gradually felt a little tired.


    The last person who could force him to such a state was his master who had cultivated the Great Defying Sword Scripture and entered the Devil Dao. Zhong Changhen sighed in his heart at that time, but he couldn''t help but use that move.


    As he thought this, a determination flashed in his eyes.


    His body trembled, and a dark aura suddenly surged out of his body.


    The aura was incomparably gloomy and cold, carrying a monstrous amount of resentment and hostility. It was completely different from the pure sword intent he had released earlier.


    Zhong Changhen''s eyes suddenly turned scarlet red, and the aura around him rose again at that time, reaching a level that caused everyone to be almost frightened.


    As his strength increased, the pressure on the little monk, who was his opponent, instantly doubled.


    At that time, the Buddha Palm in the horizon, which was facing Zhong Changhen''s sword, slowly began to retreat. It was as if Zhong Changhen had finally obtained a normal advantage after using such a strange move.


    The little monk''s body began to lean backwards. A huge pressure came from his body, and the ground beneath his feet began to sink. It seemed that he was no longer able to carry such a tremendous amount of power.


    "How is that possible? How can I lose to a monster!" He muttered to himself, and the hostility in his eyes grew thicker and thicker, and it gradually soaked into his eyes.


    "Break it!" At this moment, Zhong Changhen let out an explosive shout, and the aura around him rose again.


    At that moment, the giant Buddha statue felt as if it had been heavily injured. Its body trembled, and the defeat of the Buddha Palm became even more obvious.


    Blood began to flow out from the corner of the little monk''s mouth. The power that suddenly erupted from Zhong Changhen''s body was truly too powerful. Under the pressure of that power, he felt a daze.


    "Everyone suffers. I, Buddha, am merciful. I should naturally cross the world out of the Sea of Misery and let all living beings shine brightly."


    He remembered what the old monk had said to him.


    How can I die before all living beings have crossed?


    He murmured, but his voice was no longer young and tender. On the contrary, it was extremely ancient, as if he had traveled through a long time before arriving here.


    Boom! Along with a loud sound, Zhong Changhen''s sword finally crushed the Buddha statue. At that time, the giant shadow of the Buddha statue shattered.


    Shattering along with one of them was something within the little monk''s body.


    Then a crack appeared on the surface of the thing.


    A crack so small that it was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    It was the obsession of all living beings, and it was also the evil consequence of the suffering of the entire world.


    The little monk''s body trembled, and a terrifying force suddenly surged out of his body. His bent body suddenly straightened up at that moment.


    He raised his head to look at Zhong Changhen, who had already been killed in front of him, and his eyes had already turned pitch black. A cold aura surged out from his eyes.


    His lips slowly opened. The majestic golden Buddhist light from before had unexpectedly been covered with a faint black aura.


    At that moment, a strange and gloomy voice came out of his mouth.


    "All living beings are suffering."


    "Samsara to Bliss!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 120 Black Lotus

    Xu Han did not have the mood to speculate like everyone else about the origin of this little monk who had suddenly arrived.


    He had to deal with his right arm with all his might, but even if he did, the demonic energy in his right arm was still hard to contain. Gradually, it began to corrode his body. Just as he was about to despair, Zhong Changhen suddenly appeared.


    Perhaps the battle between him and the little monk had attracted most of the little monk''s strength, and the strange movements of Xu Han''s demonic arm gradually stabilized. Especially after the big Buddha behind the little monk was defeated by Zhong Zhanghen''s sword, his demonic arm had almost calmed down. But before he could be happy, the little monk suddenly looked like a different person.


    His eyes were pitch-black and he couldn''t find the slightest bit of white. The expression on his face was also frighteningly gloomy.


    He looked more like a ghost crawling out of hell, and as the cold aura spread out, the demonic energy in Xu Han''s right arm began to roll again. This time, the demonic energy riots were more than ten times stronger than before. His body trembled and he involuntarily half-knelt on the ground.


    ¡­


    "All living beings are suffering!"


    "Samsara to Bliss!"


    The little monk''s cold voice echoed across the arena. Then, as if he had fallen into a devil''s stunned state, he slowly stretched out his hand and held Zhong Changhen''s aggressive sword in his hand without any bias.


    Zhong Changhen frowned in hatred. He could clearly feel the little monk''s peculiarity.


    What made him even more shocked was that the aura emanating from the little monk''s body at this moment was extremely similar to the aura he had just activated, and to a certain extent, it was even colder and purer than the aura he had activated.


    He didn''t have time to think about why this aura appeared on the little monk''s body. At that time, a boundless force surged towards him along the little monk''s body. His body trembled, and his internal organs immediately felt intense pain.


    Zhong Changhen''s face turned pale as he thought to himself, "It''s not good. I want to withdraw my sword to defend myself, but at this moment, the sword that the little monk held in his flesh and blood is firmly embedded in the little monk''s hand. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t pull it away."


    The strange force was getting more and more violent. It began to corrode Zhong Changhen''s body bit by bit, and dense sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    It wasn''t that Zhong Changhen hadn''t tried to neutralize that power with his True Essence, but that power was too strange. Whenever his True Essence touched that power, it would instantly dissipate, and he could only watch as that power devoured him.


    With such a speed, his cultivation would probably be crippled in less than ten breaths of time.


    Ding! ! !


    At this moment, a clear sword cry suddenly sounded from the distant horizon.


    The voice wasn''t loud, but it was like a heavenly voice, and it accurately entered the ears of everyone present.


    Before everyone could react.


    A sword light lit up. A man dressed in black held a long sword in his hand. His body was like lightning. In an instant, he passed through the crowd and arrived in front of the little monk who had already entered a devil''s stunned state.


    The little monk was extremely vigilant. A hostile aura surged out of his pitch-black eyes. His other hand suddenly stretched out and held the man''s sword in his hand as if he was dealing with Zhong Changhen.


    "Demon." He let out a low roar, his voice hoarse, like the curse of a ghost before it fell into hell. Then, another strange black aura flowed through his body and began to surge into the person''s body.


    The man frowned on his cold face.


    At that moment, his lips opened and a deep voice came out of his mouth.


    "The Grand Dao is complete!"


    "You can also use the Sword Derivation!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a black lotus flower suddenly appeared behind him.


    The lotus flower was enormous. It had seven petals. From the moment it appeared, it slowly bloomed. Then, boundless sword intent flowed out from the lotus flower. At that moment, the aura around the man suddenly rose to an unfathomable level.


    Everyone was naturally extremely shocked at that time, and they didn''t understand who this man who had suddenly appeared was.


    However, compared to the shock of the crowd, Xu Han''s body trembled when he saw the phantom of the lotus flower that the man had summoned.


    It was the Sword Lotus formed from the Great Evolution Sword Seed. The lotus flower was black, and its seven petals were open at the same time. It was a symbol only at the Earthly Immortal Realm, and it was exactly the same as the Senior Brother that Canghai Liu had once mentioned.


    This man was the gravekeeper of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, Mo Chen Zi!


    The sword intent began to gather towards the sword in the man''s hand. Under his pure sword intent, that terrifying black energy actually let out a wailing cry before slowly retreating.


    "Break!" A cold light flashed in the man''s eyes. At that moment, he shouted softly and pushed the sword in his hand forward again.


    The sharp edge of the sword cut open the little monk''s palm. Scorching blood gushed out. The little monk''s body trembled as he took a few steps back from the pain.


    Zhong Changhen, who had been suppressed by him, finally found an opportunity. With a move of the sword in his hand, the true essence in his body surged out like a dragon and snake, piercing straight towards the little monk''s chest.


    Although the little monk, who had suffered a series of setbacks, reacted in time and avoided this killing move, his right arm was still cut open by Zhong Changhen''s sword.


    The little monk covered his right arm with tears of blood. His pitch-black eyes flashed with a harsh expression. He knew that he could not defeat him. The black-clothed man was truly too strong, so he decided to retreat temporarily.


    However, how could Zhong Changhen do as he wished? He succeeded in his attack but did not stop. He swung the sword in his hand and attacked the opponent from an extremely crafty angle.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the little monk suddenly stretched out his hand and formed a claw. A huge suction force came from it. At that time, a youth in the crowd was caught off guard by him and was blocked in front of him.


    The youth was Song Yueming, who was close to Xu Han.


    He had never seen such a scene before, and he was immediately frightened to the point of pale. Moreover, the little monk''s cultivation was much stronger than his. Even if he used all of his abilities, he would not be able to break free from the little monk''s control.


    The sword that Zhong Changhen hated had already arrived in front of him. When he saw Song Yueming standing between him and the little monk, the Sword Dao Master''s heart trembled. He had no choice but to forcefully interrupt this killing move that could take the life of the little monk.


    Seeing this, the little monk knew that there was no chance to lose, so he threw Song Yueming out of his hand and blocked Zhong Changhen''s attack again. He quickly activated the True Essence around him to turn into an afterimage and flee into the distance.


    Seeing this, the people from the Exquisite Pavilion all wanted to chase after him, but just as their bodies were about to move.


    "Stop chasing." The black-clothed man''s deep voice sounded again.


    Everyone was stunned as they looked at the man who had suddenly appeared, their eyes filled with doubt.


    However, the man ignored this. He just raised his head and muttered to himself as he looked in the direction the little monk had escaped.


    "You can''t kill him."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 121: Mount Lis Highest Apprentice

    The appearance of the man undoubtedly saved Linglong Pavilion.


    Although his identity was still unclear, there was no doubt that his words carried weight in the hearts of the crowd. Hence, everyone stopped what they were doing at that moment.


    "I am Ning Zhumang, the headmaster of Linglong Pavilion. I thank you for your righteous action, but I wonder what you should address me as?"


    As the sect leader, Ning Zhumang took a step forward and walked over to the man. He cupped his hands and asked the man.


    "Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, Mo Chen Zi." But before the man could respond, Zhong Changhen said.


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone instantly sucked in a breath of cold air and cast their gazes on the man.


    The man nodded in acknowledgement of his identity. His gaze swept across the crowd and paused for a moment before looking at Zhong Changhen. He cupped his hands and said, "Brother Zhong''s cultivation has improved since we left the Mausoleum of the Sword 30 years ago."


    Hearing this, Zhong Changhen smiled bitterly. The difference between the two of them had already been exposed during the battle with the little monk. He could understand why his master was so obsessed back then.


    Some people, even though you''ve put in all your strength, are still unable to compare to them. This feeling is indeed enough to make people go astray.


    At this time, Ning Zhumang had also digested the shocking news that the man in front of him was the legendary gravekeeper.


    "So he''s the gravekeeper. I wonder who this demonic monk is just now?" He asked in a deep voice.


    Ning Zhumang only asked the same question as last time.


    "Ah!"


    A panicked exclamation suddenly sounded. However, two figures slowly descended from the sky and arrived at the man''s side.


    The two of them were also dressed in black. One of them looked like a young man in his early twenties, and his expression was flustered. The exclamation from before came from his mouth. The other was a young girl who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old. She was extremely beautiful, especially her purple eyes. They were strange and beautiful, and they were extremely soul-catching. But strangely, although she was still young, her expression was extremely indifferent, unlike that of the young man beside him.


    "Companion." Seemingly realizing that the arrival of the two of them had brought some doubts to the crowd, Mo Chen Zi spoke at that time. Then, he changed the topic. "I don''t know what that little monk was just now, However, he seems to have been sealed by someone. The battle with Brother Zhong just now has undoubtedly awakened the power of the seal. If we forcefully chase him and force him into the Death Realm, I''m afraid he will inevitably do something shocking. At that time, I can''t guarantee that we will be able to take him down. "


    Mo Chen Zi''s words were vague. He seemed to know something, but he didn''t want to say it openly. However, he had helped the Linglong Pavilion after all. In addition, there were many people here, so Ning Zhumang didn''t want to ask any more questions. Therefore, he smiled and asked, "I wonder what Brother Mo came to our Linglong Pavilion for this time?"


    The gravekeeper had a heavy responsibility, especially after the incident of the Vastsea Stealing Sword thirty years ago. As one of the two remaining gravekeepers, he rarely left the Mausoleum of the Sword. Mo Chen Zi''s sudden appearance in Ning Zhumang''s eyes was not as simple as a coincidence. At that time, he couldn''t help but glance at Xu Han not far away with the corner of his eyes. In his opinion, the only possibility that could cause the gravekeeper to walk out of the Sword Tomb and arrive at the Exquisite Pavilion was that descendant of the Vastsea Stream.


    He couldn''t understand Jian Ling''s attitude towards Canghai Liu, so he couldn''t help but secretly weigh it in his heart at that time. If Mo Chen Zi asked him for someone, would Xu Hanbao protect him?


    Even though Ning Zhumang''s contact with Xu Han these past few days, coupled with the fact that Xu Han had sacrificed his life to protect everyone in Yanlai, made Ning Zhumang''s senses towards this youth quite good.


    However, he knew very well what his original intention was when he came into contact with Xu Han.


    What he valued was the relationship between Xu Han and Tiance Prefecture. Perhaps this relationship could bring some change to the Linglong Pavilion that was swaying in the wind and rain one day in the future, but whether this relationship was worth fighting with the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum was very debatable.


    "Him." However, the man quickly dispelled the worries in Ning Zhumang''s heart. He extended his hand and pointed at the young man who had just landed beside him.


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but cast their gazes on the young man.


    However, the young man seemed to be still silently dragged into the sky by the girl. At this moment, his face was deathly pale, and he was constantly stooping to the side to retch. It seemed that the flight to the heavens and the earth was not a very good experience for him.


    The surrounding voices suddenly quieted down.


    The young man seemed to have sensed something at that time. He stopped his awkward movements and slowly raised his head to look at the crowd. When he saw the crowd looking at him at that time, the young man''s face turned red and he hurriedly straightened his body, trying to conceal his previous awkwardness.


    "Who is this?" Ning Zhumang frowned. Obviously, he did not recognize this young man''s identity.


    "Meng Liang!" The young man raised his eyebrows and said.


    The peacock that looked like a peacock was waiting for its expected praise.


    "Meng Liang?" Just as he had expected, after hearing this name, a burst of cries of alarm did resound in the crowd.


    If one were to say what was the most talked about in the current Great Zhou Jianghu, it would probably not be Wang Muji of Beijiang who could not escape the war, nor would it be the upcoming Dao Discussion Conference.


    It was Meng Liang, a disciple of Mount Li from the Chen Kingdom who had challenged the younger generation of the Great Zhou Sword Dao!


    Even Yue Chengpeng, the son of Yue Fuyao of Heavenly Battle City, was defeated by his sword. The only one in the younger generation who could defeat this overwhelming Meng Liang was Zhong Changhen''s high-ranking disciple, Chen Xuanji.


    This battle was not only about who the world''s number one genius of the Sword Dao was, it was also about the reputation of the Great Zhou''s Jianghu.


    Therefore, everyone in the world was extremely concerned about this battle.


    However, the people from the Exquisite Pavilion did not expect that the rumoured genius of the Sword Dao would appear in such a different way.


    Meng Liang naturally felt the strange gazes of the crowd at that time. His face inevitably flushed red, but he was unwilling to lose the face of Mount Li and the Chen Kingdom.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the sword behind him was unsheathed. Meng Liang held the sword in his hand and stood with his head held high.


    "Where''s Chen Xuanji? Mount Li disciple Meng Liang is asking for battle!" At that time, he shouted loudly. He felt that the only way to alleviate his current predicament was to defeat Chen Xuanji in front of everyone with the sword in his hand.


    And he did achieve what he wanted.


    At that moment, he had a dignified appearance, a sharp sword in his hand, and the sword intent all over his body. He really looked like a young swordsman.


    The surrounding people did indeed give vigilant or exclamatory gazes at that time.


    Meng Liang was very satisfied with this. He raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth, wanting to invite another battle.


    However, when his words reached his mouth, the dizziness of being pulled flying by the girl came again, causing his stomach to tumble.


    As a result, this Mount Li disciple, who was only about a dozen breaths away, bent his body down again, his face pale as he started to retch in front of the thousands of disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 122 Buddha

    Ning Zhumang''s mind was very exquisite.


    Although Meng Liang said that he had picked all the geniuses of the younger generation of Great Zhou, after all, every competition was counted until the end, and there was no injury to his life.


    Linglong Pavilion should treat his visit with courtesy. Moreover, he didn''t know why he had found such a big backer, so he hurriedly invited everyone back to the mountain gate to sit down.


    The disciples were dismissed, and the elders and deacons gathered in the World-saving Palace. First, they thanked Mo Chen Zi for his righteous action, and second, they wanted to ask Mo Chen Zi about the origin of the little monk.


    Of course, there were exceptions. For example, Old Mr. Hong from the Great Reverie Peak or Ding Jingcheng from the Sword Hall had been sent out by Ning Zhumang to appease his disciples. It was clear that the Sect Leader had already made up his mind to exclude Long Congyun and his opponents from the center of power. Ding Jingcheng and the others could naturally smell this, but Long Congyun was no longer there. Everyone had no choice but to surrender to Ning Zhumang''s pressure temporarily.


    However, perhaps because of Mo Chen Zi, Ning Zhumang had actually left Xu Han behind, allowing him to participate as a guest of honor in this meeting that could already be considered a meeting of the upper echelons of the Exquisite Pavilion. Everyone thought that Ning Zhumang wanted to nurture Xu Han, but they didn''t know that Ning Zhumang wanted to test Mo Chen Zi''s attitude towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han had probably guessed Ning Zhumang''s intentions. This Sect Leader was secretive, but he had been in charge of the Exquisite Pavilion for so many years, so he definitely wasn''t someone with a simple mind.


    However, at the entrance of the mountain, Mo Chen''s gaze had once landed on him. With his Earthly Immortal cultivation, how could he not see through his foundation? Therefore, Xu Han did not have any scruples. He could simply listen to what they wanted to say. After all, he was very curious about the little monk who could affect the demonic power of his right arm.


    When everyone took their seats, Fang Ziyu, the Second Senior Sister, brought a few disciples to serve tea to everyone present. At this time, Fang Ziyu was unusual and did not jump carelessly. Instead, she was very quiet. This was a matter of great importance to the Exquisite Pavilion, so she could still afford the occasion.


    However, when she handed the tea to Meng Liang, she couldn''t help but raise her head and carefully examine the youth in front of her.


    She thought that if this fellow wanted to fight that idiot named Chen, she would have to carefully observe the other party''s real situation.


    However, she ignored the lethality of her tender yet beautiful face towards this disciple who had rarely seen a woman before. At that time, Meng Liang was dazed and stared fixedly at the girl in front of him. His throat wriggled and he let out a clear swallowing sound.


    Only then did Fang Ziyu regain her senses. Her face turned red and she cursed at Dengzi. In the end, she did not dare to look at Meng Liang again. She turned around and hurriedly left.


    At this time, Ning Zhumang had already begun to talk to Mo Chen Zi.


    This Mo Chen Zi did not look like a smooth person, but the purple-eyed girl beside her, who looked the size of a fish, was very thoughtful. Ning Zhu Mang''s side-attacks were all perfunctorily dealt with by that girl.


    Although Ning Zhumang was somewhat dissatisfied, this girl was Mo Chen Zi''s companion. Mo Chen Zi did not have the slightest intention of objecting to her interruption. Naturally, Ning Zhumang did not want to say anything further. Half an hour later, the two sides were fighting Tai Chi, and there was almost no progress towards that little monk''s identity. Ning Zhumang could clearly see that Mo Chen Zi did not intend to reveal this matter from the beginning, so he could only put aside his thoughts.


    Occasionally, he would turn to look at the young girl and ask, "May I know if this person is the imperial descendant of the previous dynasty of Chu? I haven''t asked for his name yet?"


    The imperial family of the Darchu Dynasty had an extremely obvious characteristic of having a pair of purple pupils. According to legend, these pupils were demon pupils. The unique demon exorcism technique of the Chu Dynasty required these pupils to be used as a guide. This pair of eyes was truly rare. Ning Zhumang saw that the woman spoke well, so he asked.


    Unexpectedly, the girl turned her head in dissatisfaction and ignored him. The entire Jishi Prefecture instantly quieted down, and the atmosphere wasn''t awkward.


    Ning Zhumang was also stunned. He didn''t expect that his kind inquiry would attract such a fortuitous encounter. He couldn''t help but laugh dryly. He changed the topic and looked at Meng Liang, who was standing beside him, and asked, "Since Young Hero Meng is here to challenge the disciples of our sect, my Linglong Pavilion naturally has to entertain him well. However, it seems that Young Hero Meng''s body is in a bad condition. I wonder when he plans to have a decisive battle with my disciples."


    Meng Liang''s original intention was to recover as soon as possible. At this moment, he had completely recovered from his previous encounter. However, his attention was not on Ning Zhumang at all. Instead, he had been looking outside the house, wanting to find the figure of Fang Ziyu just now¡­


    This Mount Li disciple secretly felt that he had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Fang Ziyu was much better than the seemingly gorgeous old woman beside Mo Chen Zi, but in fact, she had a heart full of snakes and scorpions. He only felt that the soul in his heart had already been hooked away by her, and his heart itched to see her again.


    Therefore, after stopping Ning Zhumang''s questioning, he turned to look at Ning Zhumang. However, the expression in his eyes was extremely puzzled. Obviously, he did not hear the Sect Leader''s question clearly.


    "Young Hero Meng has come from afar. Our Exquisite Pavilion is not in a good position to take advantage of this situation. Let''s set this battle at three days from now. Young Hero Meng can cultivate well these few days. After we go down, I will naturally ask my disciples to arrange accommodation for you."


    After Ning Zhumang finished speaking, he stood up.


    Only then did Meng Liang regain his senses and hurriedly said, "Can I have that junior sister¡­"


    Unfortunately, as he spoke, Ning Zhumang turned around and left the World-saving Manor. He didn''t give everyone any chance to react and ended this conversation that wasn''t pleasant.


    Only the Mount Li disciple was still standing there in a daze, thinking about the beautiful silhouette that had just appeared.


    ¡­


    The little monk ran a long way.


    It was only when he was exhausted that he stopped.


    He hid in a bamboo forest. Not far away, bursts of fireworks and children''s laughter could be heard.


    There seemed to be a village there.


    The little monk felt a little relieved. He sat on the ground with blood dripping from his right arm. Zhong Changhen''s sword sliced open his flesh and blood, seemingly with the blessing of Zhong Changhen''s sword intent. The wound had not healed for a long time.


    His face was a little pale from the loss of too much blood, and his heart was filled with doubt.


    He was wondering why someone would stop him from subduing demons.


    He was wondering why a boundless killing intent had arisen in his mind at that time.


    He was still thinking, who exactly was he? Guang Lingui? What about the old monk? Who was he? Why did he live with him in that ruined temple for so many years? Exactly how many years did he say it was untrue, but he was sure that his decision was long enough, but why could he not remember the name of the old monk no matter what?


    It was as if two souls were arguing in his mind. One said that all living beings were suffering, and if he did not slaughter all the evil seeds in the world, the world would live forever in purgatory. As the other spoke, everything could be achieved, and the devil could also reach the Buddha.


    Their quarrel gave the little monk a splitting headache.


    He crouched down, his white clothes covered in mud and blood. The two were mixed together, and he didn''t look very embarrassed.


    "Ah!" The little monk let out a mournful roar. His eyes were sometimes clear and sometimes blood red.


    He wanted to break free from this feeling, but that thing was like a maggot of a tarsal bone.


    "Are you¡­ injured?" At this moment, a tender voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    The little monk was stunned. The dispute in his mind seemed to have stopped at that moment. He raised his head to look at the owner of the voice.


    It was a little girl the size of him. She had big eyes and a pink face. Perhaps at her age, she still lacked two teeth in her mouth, but it didn''t make her look ugly. Instead, she was extremely cute. At this moment, she was looking at the little monk timidly, but her eyes were filled with concern.


    The little monk was stunned.


    Sunlight shone through the cracks in the forest. The little girl''s body seemed to be glowing with golden light. The scene carried an indescribable beauty that shook people''s hearts.


    "Buddha ¡­"


    The little monk murmured, and then a huge feeling of dizziness came. His neck tilted and he fainted.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 123 The Best Choice

    Xu Han thought about the matter between Mo Chen Zi and the little monk and frowned as he returned to the small porch window.


    When she pushed open the door, she saw Song Yueming sitting in the courtyard with Qin Keqing bandaging his wounds.


    Just now, he was grabbed by the little monk and used as a human flesh barrier. He suffered some injuries while struggling. Coincidentally, Qin Keqing was arranged to treat him.


    "Brother Xu, you''re back?" Seeing Xu Han arrive, Song Yueming stood up and said. His mind was simple, and he quickly recovered from his previous fear.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded and signaled for Song Yueming to sit down. At that time, Qin Keqing also gave him a look. However, her eyes were somewhat mixed with grief. Xu Han could not bear it, so he could only pretend to be calm and said, "Miss Qin is also here." He didn''t dare to look up at him.


    "Speaking of which, Brother Xu, what happened just now? You scared me." Song Yueming naturally couldn''t see the difference between the two of them. He completely ignored his injuries and asked.


    What he was referring to was naturally the abnormal state of Xu Han''s demonic arm, but this matter was still too secret. Even though Xu Han knew that Song Yueming truly cared about him, he could not tell the truth. He could only perfunctorily say that it was caused by the relapse of an old disease.


    Hearing this, Song Yueming was perfunctory. After all, Qin Keqing was a disciple of Xuanhe Peak. Hearing this, she took a step forward and subconsciously said, "Young Master Xu, why haven''t you mentioned anything about your old illness? You can''t be careless. If so¡­"


    Halfway through, she lowered her voice. Previously, Xu Han had instructed her in the cultivation of the medical path. In terms of attainments in this field, Xu Han was far superior to her. Xu Han naturally understood what she understood.


    Thinking of this, Qin Keqing''s expression darkened, and she finally felt a little self-pity.


    She was not as noble as Ye Hongjian, nor was she as talented as her. She really could not help Xu Han.


    Seeing her like this, Xu Han couldn''t bear it anymore. He didn''t intentionally want to draw a line between him and Qin Keqing. It was really because his identity was too sensitive. The arrival of the little monk today had worsened Xu Han''s thoughts.


    He had never been an indecisive person. Since he understood that being with him was not good for Qin Keqing, he naturally would not give him any more hesitation. Therefore, he calmed down and said calmly, "Thank you Miss Qin for your concern. I have my own plans."


    Once these words were spoken, the originally somewhat awkward atmosphere instantly became somewhat dull again.


    Even Song Yueming smelled something wrong and kept quiet at that time.


    Qin Keqing did not speak anymore. She silently bandaged up Song Yueming''s wounds, then picked up the medicine chest and ran away with her head lowered.


    But unfortunately, when she went out, Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu suddenly came back, and the three of them were unable to prevent a collision.


    Qin Keqing, whose medicine boxes were scattered all over the ground, hurriedly lowered her head and picked up the medicine box on the ground. Song Yueming saw that she wanted to step forward to help, but was pulled by Xu Han. Only Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu could help tidy up the medicine box.


    Qin Keqing, who had picked up the medicine chest, did not look back. She only thanked the two of them in a low voice and then turned around to leave.


    He looked extremely miserable.


    ¡­


    "Is this really good?"


    After Qin Keqing walked away, Ye Hongjian, who had returned to the courtyard, looked at Xu Han, whose brows were almost knitted together. She stood beside him and asked softly.


    Xu Han shook his head.


    "At the very least, it''s the best for her."


    Song Yueming and Fang Ziyu, who were at the side, seemed to understand very well, but in the end, they were unable to participate in these matters, so they could only sit to the side silently.


    ¡­


    After this incident, it was getting late, and Chu Chouli had done his duty to serve everyone a sumptuous dinner.


    The people sitting around the stone table finally recovered from the previous incident and chatted with each other again.


    With Song Yueming chatting and Fang Ziyu here, everyone quickly began to laugh and talk.


    "Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, who did that Mo¡­ Mo come from?" As they chatted, they naturally couldn''t help but talk about what had happened at the mountain gate today.


    "Mo Chen Zi." Xu Han glanced at the greasy recipe fish and reminded him.


    "Yes, yes, yes! It''s that Mo Chen Zi. I think he''s amazing. That demon monk is so powerful. Even his master is no match for him. Once he makes a move, the other party will flee." Fang Ziyu came to his senses and vividly described the grand occasion of today''s battle to Ye Hongjian, who was unable to personally witness this scene because she was in seclusion at the manor gate.


    "That''s right, the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum is really full of talented people. Back then, an ocean current caused the Great Zhou Empire to be in a state of turmoil. Today, a single Mo Chen''s attack is the power of thunder." Song Yueming hurriedly echoed. When he mentioned Mo Chen Zi''s sword strike today, his eyes lit up and he yearned for it. But very quickly, he frowned again. "I think that Meng Liang seems to have a very good relationship with Senior Mo. I wonder why a disciple from Mount Li would come together with the unborn guardian of the Mausoleum of the Sword. Senior Brother Chen, I wonder if you can defeat Young Hero Meng in the battle three days from now."


    "Bah! Bah! Bah!" Just as he finished speaking, Fang Ziyu''s face was filled with displeasure. "That Meng Liang is a shameless disciple. How could an idiot surnamed Chen lose to him!"


    In Fang Ziyu''s eyes, Chen Xuanji was an omnipotent person, but what about Meng Liang?


    Fang Ziyu could not say, but she did not think that he would be Chen Xuanji''s opponent. Chen Xuanji had always been an invincible existence.


    Song Yueming didn''t dare to quarrel with Fang Ziyu. He could only nod his head, but even so, Fang Ziyu was still very dissatisfied. He grabbed a chicken leg from the table and stuffed it into Song Yueming''s mouth, firmly blocking his mouth.


    "Eat your meal!" Then she said fiercely.


    Song Yueming, stuffed with chicken drumsticks, was speechless and could only stammer and beg for mercy. This appearance was very funny, causing Xu Han and Ye Hongjian to burst into laughter.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, after dinner, Fang Ziyu and Song Yueming stood up and bid farewell.


    Xu Han consciously tidied up the dishes and chopsticks, but Ye Hongjian did not go into the room to sleep as usual. Instead, she sat quietly at the stone table and watched Xu Han tidy up everything.


    Eldest Young Miss Ye''s smiling gaze made Xu Han very uncomfortable, but he didn''t know how to face it.


    When he lowered his head and tidied up everything, Ye Hongjian''s voice rang out.


    "Why don''t you tell me why letting Qin Keqing leave is the best choice for her?" Ye Hongjian asked. At that time, her eyes narrowed as she looked at Xu Han with an unclear smile on her face.


    "You can''t be more clear about my relationship with the Tian Ce Mansion . I don''t want to drag her down." Xu Han said in a deep voice.


    "What about me? Aren''t you afraid of implicating me?" Ye Hongjian turned around and asked, her tone carrying a hint of resentment.


    Xu Han couldn''t figure out what this young miss was thinking, so he didn''t know how to answer.


    Dong dong dong!


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, breaking Xu Han''s awkward predicament.


    He didn''t have time to think about who would come looking for him at this time, so he hurriedly walked to the courtyard gate and opened it.


    However, when Xu Han saw the appearance of the visitor clearly, his body trembled and his expression was filled with astonishment.


    "What? You don''t welcome Martial Uncle?" The visitor smiled and asked.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 124 There Are Trees In The Mountains And Branches In The Trees

    "What? You don''t welcome Martial Uncle?"


    The person outside asked.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He did not seem to be good at laughing, so when such a thing as a smile appeared on his ice-like face, it was very abrupt. However, it was also something that could make such a person who was not good at laughing laugh. Obviously, it should be a very important thing for him.


    However, Xu Han was unable to feel the joy of a man from the bottom of his heart at the first possible moment.


    He hesitated. After all, Canghai Liu was a traitor to the Sword Mausoleum. At least, there were rumors like this in the Jianghu of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    He could not understand Mo Chen Zi''s intentions, and Xu Han had not expected him to arrive, so he did not immediately respond to him.


    However, Mo Chen Zi did not show the slightest bit of anger towards him. He only looked up and down at Xu Han and said softly, "Let''s go. I have something I want to say to you."


    Hearing this, Xu Han thought for a while before turning his head.


    He turned to look at Ye Hongjian. The girl was also looking at him doubtfully, as if she was asking what had happened. However, Xu Han deliberately blocked Ye Hongjian''s line of sight, making it impossible for her to see the scene in front of Xu Han clearly.


    After all, Ye Hongjian did not know about the relationship between Xu Han and Canghai Liuliu. At this moment, Mo Chen Zi''s sudden arrival made it hard to determine whether he was his friend or enemy. He did not want Ye Hongjian to get involved in this unnecessary trouble.


    "I have something to do. I need to go out for a while." He said to Ye Hongjian at that time.


    Then, he nodded at Mo Chen Zi, "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    The night was quiet. Xu Han and Mo Chen walked side by side on the hillside of Chongju Peak. Not long after, they arrived at the wooden pavilion that Xu Han often visited.


    At that moment, the two silent men turned their heads to look, only to see rows of inner sect disciples'' doors at the foot of the mountain. They were brightly lit and shone with the moonlight. They were extremely beautiful.


    After a long time.


    "Is this good?" Mo Chen Zi was the first to break the silence between the two of them.


    Hearing this, Xu Han thought for a moment.


    "Not bad." He said.


    "You like this place?" Mo Chen Zi turned to look at Xu Han and asked. He was a person who wasn''t very good at expressing his emotions. It was difficult for Xu Han to guess what this man was thinking from the tone of his words.


    However, Xu Han still said, "I like it."


    He really liked this place. Although there were still some strange storms and hidden currents here, there were also some things that Xu Han cared about. Along the way, there weren''t many things that he cared about.


    "Then stay here." Mo Chen smiled again. His smile was still somewhat unsightly, and it even made people suspect that he wasn''t smiling at all. "The beauty of the scenery is perishable. Just take a look at it."


    Xu Han was stunned. He could tell that Mo Chen Zi had something to say, "What do you mean?"


    "Immortals can make dust, and dynasties can fall apart. There has never been anything immortal in this world."


    "Linglong Pavilion is no exception¡­"


    Mo Chen sighed.


    Hearing this, Xu Han thought about what had happened in the Exquisite Pavilion during this period of time, and then thought about the abnormal situation of the Northern Region King of Jizhou. He seemed to have gained some enlightenment.


    The two of them fell silent again because of the heavy weight of the conversation.


    Mo Chen Zi seemed to have realized that he was a little clumsy in chatting, but he cherished not spending much time with Xu Han, so he seriously recalled in his mind what kind of topic a youth of this age was most interested in.


    So he quickly made his decision.


    "When will you and that girl get married?" Mo Chen asked.


    Xu Han paused. Obviously, he did not understand where to start. However, he quickly understood that the girl in the other party''s words should be Ye Hongjian. After all, he had deliberately blocked Mo Chen Zi in front of the door just now, so he couldn''t hide it from Mo Chen Zi''s eyes.


    Xu Han explained, "Senior, you''re joking. Hong Jian and I are just ¡­" However, he didn''t know how to explain it. After all, the relationship between him and Ye Hongjian was a bit complicated and difficult to describe.


    "Senior?" However, at that time, Mo Chen Zi frowned, and a trace of dissatisfaction appeared on his ice sculpture-like face. "You call me Senior?"


    "Senior, what do you mean" Xu Han did not understand what was wrong with his address.


    "Isn''t Canghai Liu your master?"


    "Eh" Xu Han was speechless for a moment, but he patiently explained, "Senior Azure did teach me the Great Evolution Sword Technique. However, he once said that he was an abandoned disciple of the Sword Mausoleum and did not dare to accept me into the sect without the permission of the sect. Therefore¡­ Although Senior Azure and I are both true masters and disciples, we do not have the name of masters and disciples."


    Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi immediately shook his head.


    "My junior apprentice-brother, although he is usually very carefree, there are still some things that are extremely stubborn." When he mentioned the Vast Ocean Stream, some emotions surged in Mo Chen Zi''s eyes, but in the blink of an eye, they were suppressed by him. Then he asked, "Does the sect agree? The Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum is only me and Senior Brother Wang now. I think I should be considered a sect now, right?"


    Xu Han''s mind was exquisite. How could he not understand what Mo Chen Zi said?


    Immediately, he nodded heavily, "Yes, yes, of course!"


    Then, he hurriedly turned around and knelt down towards Mo Chen Zi. At that time, the Heaven Punishing Sword on his back was also removed by him, placed on his hands, and respectfully raised.


    "Xu Han greets Senior Martial Uncle. Senior Martial Uncle, please return to Master with your sword!"


    His voice was loud, and there was actually some choking in his voice.


    Hearing this, Mo Chen''s body trembled. At that moment, a wisp of disbelief appeared in his indifferent eyes. He turned his head and stared blankly at Xu Han. To be exact, he was looking at the Heaven Punishing Sword in Xu Han''s hand.


    The middle-aged man''s voice trembled, just like the hand he was holding out. He was trembling as he stroked the Xing Tian Sword''s blade, as if something was flickering in his eyes.


    "Master Sword Seed has been resting in the Heavenly Punishment Sword. He once said that his last wish was to rest in the Mausoleum of the Sword" Xu Hanyan said, and the choking voice in his voice became even more obvious.


    When Mo Chen Zi received this answer, his black clothes stirred and Ling Lie''s sword intent soared into the sky like a bull being pulled out from a dry land.


    At that moment, his hand tightly gripped the Xing Tian Sword''s blade, as if he had gripped the young Junior Brother''s palm back then.


    Tightly unwilling to let go.


    A cyan lotus flower slowly appeared on the sword. In the night, seven petals blossomed. It was as beautiful as an immortal scenery. It was the sword seed of the ocean.


    There was a great secret hidden in the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum.


    That secret required the reinforcement of the sword souls of every generation of Sword Mausoleum descendants after their death. The gravekeeper had been sitting here for generations, and even if he had turned into a soul, he would not be spared.


    Naturally, that was not the best destination for the soul, but it was the original intention that the gravekeeper had never forgotten.


    It was a duty, a place, and a glory.


    However, Canghai Liuliu hadn''t even cultivated to the Earthly Immortal Realm. His spiritual soul could only be transformed into a sword seed and parasitized in the Heavenly Punishment Sword. If it was nourished by the sword intent of the Mausoleum of the Sword, he might one day be able to awaken as a sword soul and guard the Mausoleum of the Sword. This could also be considered as fulfilling his lifelong dream.


    It wasn''t that Xu Han hadn''t thought of finding an opportunity to send the Xingtian Sword back to the Sword Mausoleum, but with his cultivation, wanting to cross the Southern Wilderness, where barbarians were rampant, was undoubtedly sending him to his death. Therefore, he hadn''t considered this matter for the time being. The arrival of Mo Chen Zi was undoubtedly the best opportunity.


    "Xing Tian Sword, a rare divine weapon in the world, sent it back to the Mausoleum of the Sword. This item is no longer yours, don''t you think it''s a pity?" Mo Chen Zi raised the sword and asked Wen Yan.


    At that time, Xu Han shook his head and said, "A normal man is innocent of his sins. Disciple does not have the ability to do so. If this sword falls into my hands, it might even attract a calamity of death."


    Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi said, He turned around and looked at Xu Han with interest. Seeing that the expression on his face was not fake, he couldn''t help but secretly sigh that although this youth was still young, his temperament was much stronger than ordinary people. Although he understood this logic, too many people couldn''t resist the temptation in front of him. Otherwise, how could there be so many people chasing after Canghai Liu under the guise of serving the heavens in the Great Zhou''s Jianghu these years?


    He smiled faintly, and the sword on his back rumbled as it drew out of its sheath.


    The snow-white sword illuminated the scenery in front of him like it was dazzling, covering the starlight in the sky.


    Mo Chen held the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand. A cold light flashed and he shouted, "Go!"


    The Xingtian Sword trembled, and the azure lotus flower turned into a streak of light that surged into his sword.


    At that time, the sword let out a resounding sword cry, circling around Mo Chen Zi like it had intelligence.


    "Let''s go back. Senior Brother will be waiting for you there." Mo Chen Zi looked at the sword calmly and said softly.


    The blade of the sword trembled, as if it was expressing some emotions. Then, he circled around Xu Han for a while, and finally turned into a streak of azure light and fled into the distance.


    At this moment, Xu Han finally regained his senses, and Mo Chen Zi also handed back the Heaven Punishing Sword in his hand.


    "Martial Uncle ¡­ you ¡­" Xu Han looked at the man in front of him in surprise.


    If the sword soul wanted to return to the Sword Tomb, it needed to use the sword as a carrier. Of course, the sword in question was not an ordinary sword, but someone who cultivated the Great Evolution Sword Seed would only be able to use it as a carrier if they carried it on their body and nurtured it at all times.


    However, Mo Chen Zi had used his sword to carry the soul of the Vast Ocean Stream. If Mo Chen Zi died, then how could he be at ease?


    "Since he stole this sword, he naturally has his reasons. Moreover, the Sword Mausoleum is not necessarily a safe place. Take it with you." Mo Chen said indifferently at that time.


    "But Martial Uncle, you" Xu Han was still puzzled. Although this sword was said to be extremely mysterious, apart from the terrifying power that Xu Han had seen flowing back to his country on the Great Abyss Mountain that day, it was no different from an ordinary mortal iron in Xu Han''s hands. At least, in Xu Han''s eyes, whether or not it was left behind was not much different.


    "Don''t worry, Martial Uncle, I won''t die yet." Mo Chen Zi seemed to have noticed Xu Han''s hesitation. He smiled and said. Then, his gaze landed on Xu Han''s right arm. He raised his eyebrows as if something had sounded. He asked, "Have you heard the song that was sung in the Southern Wilderness?"


    Xu Han was stunned. Although he didn''t understand why Mo Chen Zi suddenly mentioned this matter, he had indeed heard Canghai Liu sing that song at some point.


    Xu Han''s memory had always been exceptionally good, but he only slightly hesitated before nodding.


    Hearing this, Mo Chenzi withdrew his gaze from Xu Han''s right arm and looked at Xu Han, saying at that time.


    "Perhaps you are the lotus flower."


    Xu Han could not understand Mo Chen Zi''s words, and Mo Chen Zi clearly did not intend to continue to entangle himself with this question.


    He stiffly changed the topic and began to ask about Xu Han''s fortunes over the years, as well as the last time Canghai Liuliu lived in the world.


    He asked very carefully, to the point of being almost trivial.


    It was as if he wished to remember every word and meal that Canghai Liuliu had said and eaten in the world.


    In the process of asking these questions, Mo Chen Zi had a faint smile on his face, but Xu Han''s nose was somewhat sour.


    He couldn''t explain why.


    He had killed a lot of people. Although most of them were damned, killing them was not out of Xu Han''s heart. To be able to accomplish this, Xu Han felt that he should be considered to be heartless. However, at this moment, he looked at the man in front of him and quietly asked his junior brother about his last period of life. The quieter he was, the more Xu Han could feel the turbulence in his heart.


    The conversation lasted until late in the evening.


    Mo Chen wasn''t satisfied until the lights in the door had been extinguished.


    Although Xu Han had been slightly wary of Mo Chen Zi before, he was no longer vigilant against him after getting along with him.


    He took advantage of Mo Chen Zi''s pause to ask about the little monk.


    That little monk''s background was really strange. In addition, he seemed to be able to pull the demonic power on Xu Han''s right arm. Without understanding his origin and purpose, Xu Han felt as if he was stuck in his throat, unable to sleep and eat peacefully.


    Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi only smiled slightly and then suddenly reached out to grab Xu Han''s right arm.


    "Martial Uncle?" Xu Han was stunned. He was about to ask a question, but before he could say anything, a boundless sword intent surged into Xu Han''s right arm from Mo Chen Zi''s hand. Intense pain could be felt. Xu Han could not even utter a single sound, only cold sweat could be seen on his forehead.


    After a few breaths, Mo Chen retracted his hand.


    The intense pain in Xu Han''s arm also dissipated.


    "I''ve already used my sword intent to suppress the demonic energy in your body. Even if that person doesn''t carefully examine it, he won''t be able to detect it. You can rest assured." At that moment, Mo Chen Zi''s figure also rang out.


    Only then did Xu Han react. It turned out that Mo Chen Zi was helping him. He couldn''t help but look at Mo Chen Zi, only to see that this man''s lips were slightly pale, and there were traces of sweat on his forehead. It seemed like this method was extremely expensive for him.


    "Thank you, Martial Uncle!" Xu Han sincerely cupped his hands and said.


    "No problem. It''s too late today. You can go back first. Come back here at this time tomorrow. I still have something to explain to you." Mo Chen shook his hand, indicating that he was fine.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was somewhat hesitant, but in the end, he didn''t dare to disobey this Martial Uncle''s intentions. In the end, he could only nod his head, inform him, and then leave alone.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han''s figure walked far away, the man stood with his hands behind his back and his gaze flickered as he looked in the direction where the youth had disappeared.


    At that time, a black crow flew over in the night and landed beside him. It turned into a petite figure and stood side by side with him.


    At that time, her purple eyes flashed with intense killing intent as she looked towards the direction where the youth had disappeared.


    "If you consume your true essence for him again next time, I will kill him." Her tender voice was wrapped in a chill that was like tens of thousands of years of ice, making it impossible for anyone to question the determination in her heart when she said those words.


    When the man heard this, he did not refute it.


    He looked back at the man and said, "The night is perfect. Let''s go."


    The person beside him snorted coldly when he heard this, but in the end, he followed the man''s footsteps and walked into the distance.


    At that moment, the man glanced sideways at the angry figure behind him. He smiled comprehensively and opened his lips slightly.


    A deep voice echoed back and forth from the Chongju Peak.


    It was melodious and quiet.


    It was as if a white-haired old man was slowly telling an ancient and sad story.


    The song sounded like it had been sung.


    "The sun rises and the sand sinks."


    "Mingyue, scram!"


    "He''s waiting. He''s waiting."


    "The nine petals of the lotus bloom, and the immortal falls to the mortal world."


    ¡­


    Xu Han was in a good mood.


    It was a good thing to be able to meet Mo Chen Zi and send the sword soul of the Vastsea Stream back to the Mausoleum of the Sword, no matter how one looked at it.


    Moreover, Mo Chen Zi acknowledged his identity.


    This seemingly simple sentence might not necessarily bring any change to Xu Han''s situation, but it was very important to Xu Han.


    Such recognition was like letting the drifting duckweed take root and the swaying fallen leaves find a branch.


    Xu Han did not know how to describe such a thing.


    If he really wanted to find a word from the words that he didn''t know much about, it would be the word "solid".


    With such a mood, he returned to the small porch window.


    When he pushed open the door, he found that Ye Hongjian''s door was still lit by a candle.


    At this time, it was already 11, but Ye Hongjian had not fallen asleep yet. Xu Han was somewhat surprised. This was somewhat different from Ye Hongjian''s habit of going to bed early. He thought to himself, "Could it be that you''re waiting for me?" Thinking of this, he felt that it was impossible, so he couldn''t help but curse at himself in his heart.


    He put away these thoughts, washed up by himself, and went back to his room to sleep.


    However, when she pushed open the door, she saw Ye Hongjian was wearing a green dress. She supported the bed with one hand and raised the other hand slightly. She sat on the bed in an extremely ambiguous position and looked at Xu Han with a smile.


    She was originally extremely beautiful, and this sitting posture displayed her alluring figure in front of Xu Han, with a concave and convex end.


    Xu Han was stunned.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his throat wriggled. Even if he tried his best to move his gaze away, the remaining light from the corner of his eyes still involuntarily landed on Ye Hongjian''s exquisite figure.


    Ye Hongjian saw his overwhelming attitude, and this young miss smiled faintly again.


    "You''re back?" She said this, her thick voice wrapped in tenderness that could almost melt away.


    This was not the end. After saying this, Ye Hongjian stood up and swayed her slender waist as she stepped forward. The swaying waist seemed to carry an extremely strange power.


    At that time, Xu Han vaguely felt that even the temperature in the room had risen a little as her waist swayed.


    Xu Han''s mouth was a little dry.


    He was stunned, as if he had been cast a spell.


    At this time, Ye Hongjian finally walked to his side.


    Coming with one of them and the faint fragrance on her body, Xu Han could not name her, but he felt that it smelled good.


    "You" Xu Han opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but before he could say anything, Ye Hongjian''s white jade-like finger was placed next to his lips.


    "Shh." She breathed in his ears like an orchid, and the warm aura blew in Xu Han''s ears, making him feel itchy.


    "It''s time to rest. I''ll help you take off your clothes." After that, Ye Hongjian said softly. She slowly ran behind Xu Han. At that time, one hand was pressed against Xu Han''s chest and she slowly touched his embrace. From the looks of it, it seemed that she really intended to help Xu Han take off his coat.


    As for Xu Han, he really seemed to be immersed in her gentle countryside, as if he didn''t know the world.


    But at that moment, a cold light suddenly lit up in Ye Hongjian''s hand. A dagger slid out of her sleeve and rested straight on Xu Han''s neck.


    "Speak! What do you have to do with the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum?" Ye Hongjian''s tender voice suddenly turned cold at that moment.


    Just like the dagger on Xu Han''s neck.


    "This¡­ Hongjian, are you going to?" At this moment, Xu Han felt as if he had just woken up from a dream, and his voice was filled with fear.


    "Do you think you can hide anything from me? The person who came to find you today is clearly Mo Chen Zi from the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum! Tell me, exactly how many secrets do you have hidden behind my back!" Ye Hongjian gritted her teeth and asked, her tone filled with more resentment than anger. The dagger on Xu Han''s neck also tightened a little at that time. Xu Han could even feel the chill coming from the dagger.


    The fear on Xu Han''s face dissipated when he heard this. Instead, he asked strangely, "Is that why you did this?"


    "Can''t you?" Ye Hongjian, who thought that she had already firmly controlled Xu Han, said in a commanding manner.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly in his heart, but on the surface, he was still puzzled, "You don''t believe me?"


    How could Xu Han not understand that Ye Hongjian had displayed all sorts of unusual behaviors since he entered the sect? With Ye Hongjian''s temperament, there must be a plan for her to do such a thing. Xu Han understood this point, so he decided to cooperate with her in such a play, in order to find out what this young miss was up to.


    However, he did not want to let Ye Hongjian participate in this matter because he had good intentions. What he was afraid of was that he would not be able to understand Mo Chen Zi''s intentions and implicate her.


    Who would have thought that she would not be satisfied with this little Martial Uncle''s refusal to say anything, instead, it would arouse her suspicions¡­


    Even with Xu Han''s temperament, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of helplessness when my original heart illuminated the moon, but the bright moon illuminated the ditch.


    ''"I¡­" Ye Hongjian wanted to say something at that time, but Xu Han obviously had no intention of continuing to play this family game with her.


    At that time, Xu Han circulated the 365 acupoints in his body, and the True Qi in his body condensed together in an instant. Then, his hand reached out like lightning and grabbed Ye Hongjian''s dagger. Then, he exerted strength on his heels and turned around.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian, who was caught off guard, let out a cry of alarm. The dagger in her hand left her palm and she was about to fall on her back with a light movement. However, Xu Han''s eyes were quick and he pulled it so that she wouldn''t fall to the ground.


    Naturally, Ye Hongjian''s talent was extraordinary, but after all, she had cultivated for a long time. How could she be Xu Han''s opponent before she broke through to the Nether Opening Realm? She had been restrained by Xu Han in just a face-to-face manner.


    When Ye Hongjian regained her senses, she looked at Xu Han''s face, which was so close to her, and the faint smile on his face. Her face turned red, and she realized that everything before was just Xu Han acting with her.


    "You!" She had never suffered such a grievance before and was about to explode with a frown.


    However, Xu Han leaned forward at that time and said with a serious expression, "What I hid from you was all for your own good. Although I don''t think I''m a gentleman, I definitely won''t take revenge on the Linglong Pavilion you brought me. I hope that you and I can have enough trust in the future."


    Without waiting for Ye Hongjian to react, Xu Han put away the blankets on the ground and held them in his arms. He then called Xuan''er, who could not see anything from the side, and turned around to leave the room and went to the room where Chu Chouli was.


    After staying with Xu Han for a long time, Miss Ye finally regained her senses.


    As she thought about what had just happened, the flush on her face, which had just faded away, surged up again.


    She puffed her cheeks and looked in the direction of the door. She stomped her feet fiercely and muttered to herself in a voice that only she could hear clearly.


    "Idiot. I''m not Qin Keqing. I don''t want you to do this for me."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 125 A Good Man Deserves A Good Reward

    Niutou Village is located in the northeast of Qingzhou.


    This is an unusual village.


    The village chief''s surname was Liu, and his name was Zhuang. He was over forty years old, loyal and kind-hearted, deeply loved by the villagers.


    Most importantly, although he was honest, there were some aspects of his mind that were very exquisite.


    The situation of Great Zhou in the past few years was not good, especially in Qing Zhou. Often, droughts were followed by snowstorms. Not to mention ordinary villages, even large cities were filled with starvation.


    However, although Niutou Village had a miserable life these past few years, there were few tragic incidents of people starving to death.


    This had something to do with Liu Zhuang taking Qing Zhuang up the mountain to hunt. For this reason, Liu Zhuang had been in danger several times, and the villagers had become more respectful towards him.


    Guang Lingui woke up in a thatched cottage in Niutou Village.


    He opened his eyes in a daze, aiming for a pair of big dark eyes.


    "You''re awake?" Seeing Guang Lingui wake up, the owner of the pair of eyes immediately said excitedly. "Wait, I''ll go call Daddy over now."


    The last person didn''t forget to remind him, and then he jumped out of the room.


    At that time, Guang Lingui slowly sat up from the somewhat dilapidated bed. He looked at his right arm, which was wrapped in sackcloth, and the blood had stopped long ago. However, his face was still somewhat pale. He had really lost too much blood on the way to escape. It was already impossible for him to be able to recover this life.


    Guang Lingui thought of this and wanted to get out of bed.


    But just as he put down his foot, the owner of the pair of eyes brought a middle-aged man in.


    Guang Lingui was stunned. He subconsciously looked up and saw that the owner of the pair of eyes was a little girl who was only twelve or thirteen years old. This appearance seemed to be quite similar to the Buddha he had seen in his dream.


    He was in a trance at that time and had the illusion that his dreams and reality were intertwined.


    That feeling caused his already dizzy head to cramp, and his sitting body fell back onto the bed once again.


    Seeing this, the little girl and the man hurriedly stepped forward.


    The man was a rough man. Although he wanted to support Guang Lingui, the movements in his hand were too big. One of them did not grab Guang Lingui''s right arm. The little monk''s right arm was pulled like this, and a burst of colic came from it. He let out a painful cry, and his head tilted and he fainted again.


    "Father!" Seeing this, the little girl stamped her feet in dissatisfaction. She was as dissatisfied with her careless father as she was with him.


    The man also knew that he was in the wrong. He hurriedly checked the little monk''s condition and made sure that he was fine. Then, he embarrassedly scratched the back of his head and looked at his daughter apologetically. However, the little girl gave the village chief a hard look.


    ¡­


    After Guang Lingui woke up again, it was already night.


    The moment he opened his eyes, his eyes were still dark and large.


    Compared to this afternoon, his condition was much better.


    "You''re awake?" The little girl seemed to have been guarding him the entire time. The instant he woke up, she leaned over and stretched out her little hand to help Guang Lingui ''s somewhat weak body up.


    "Where is this place?" Guang Lingui asked in a deep voice. He was much sober, but his mood wasn''t too high.


    He had always remembered the conflict in the Linglong Pavilion and was somewhat puzzled as to why such a thing had happened.


    Could it really be that subduing demons and subduing demons was so difficult?


    He did not understand why those people would stop him, and what was even more incomprehensible was why there were two voices in his heart.


    The clear conversation was as if there were two souls living in his body.


    This made him have no choice but to think about the question he had never thought about before, who exactly was he? Why would he stay in that ruined temple with that old monk? Who was the old monk? And who was he before that ruined temple?


    It was as if the memories of these things were sealed by some unknown power. They were extremely blurry, and could even be considered as a blank space.


    As long as he thought about these things carefully, he couldn''t help but feel a wave of pain in his mind, causing him to feel extremely painful.


    "This is Niutou Village." The girl heard Guang Lingui''s question and replied without hesitation.


    "Did you save me?" Guang Lingui was about to get out of bed again.


    "Yes." The girl nodded, but she was a little worried about Guang Lingui. She hurriedly extended her hand to support him, in case he accidentally fell to the ground.


    "Thank you." Guang Lingui turned his head to look at the girl with a lovely smile and said.


    "It''s fine." The girl was a little embarrassed by Guang Lingui''s gaze. She narrowed her eyes, revealing her dimples and replied with a smile.


    Guang Lingui was stunned. He felt that this girl''s smile was very cute. She was so cute that it was like the spring breeze in March and the autumn rain in September. She did not come in a hurry, but it refreshed his heart.


    "Oh right, are you a monk?" The little girl helped Guang Lingui to a wooden table and brought him a bowl of food from the back room. Although it was only some vegetables accompanied by rice, perhaps it was because he hadn''t eaten for a long time. Just the fragrance of the rice made his index finger tremble.


    "Yes." Guang Lingui nodded and began to eat the food in front of him.


    "You must eat more. My father said that you are seriously injured and your bones are very weak." The little girl began to whisper in his ears, from Niutou Village''s family head to how her village elder father took the villagers hunting in the mountains to earn a living.


    Guang Lingui was accustomed to listening to the old monk''s chatter in the broken temple. He did not feel bored by the little girl''s tedious topic, but started chatting with her again and again.


    "Hunting? What do you mean?"


    "I''m just going to the mountains to catch those wild animals, snow rabbits, pheasants. Let me tell you, once my father caught a wild boar, that guy was really big. He let our villagers eat for more than half a month."


    "Your father gave everything to the villagers?"


    "That''s right. My father said that everyone lives together. No one can predict this natural and man-made calamity. Since it''s a village, we should help each other."


    "Every time I have more things in my family, I will give them to others. Grandpa Hu at the village head is old, and my father will go over to take care of him every day!" Speaking of her father, the little girl''s expression instantly lit up, as if she was very proud of it.


    "Your father is really a good person." Guang Lingui, who was eating, suddenly stopped. He tilted his head and said. He thought that if everyone in the world was like a little girl, then he wouldn''t have to think so hard about saving the lives of everyone.


    "That''s not true." Hearing this, the little girl raised her neck and raised her white jade-like chin high like a winning rooster. However, she suddenly seemed to have thought of something. Her expression darkened and she said, "However, there are still people in the village who say that my father is an idiot. In such a bad year, she doesn''t want to save some food, instead, she just keeps giving it to others."


    At this point, the little girl''s face was filled with indignation.


    "Hmm? Why? Didn''t your father help the village so much? Why would anyone not like him?" Guang Lingui furrowed his brows at that time, feeling rather puzzled about this matter.


    ''"I don''t know. I also told Father about this. But Father said that what others think is someone else''s business, but what he does is his business. If he is to live up to his conscience, a good person will definitely get a good reward. Do you think my father is right?" The little girl turned her head to look at Guang Lingui and asked.


    Guang Lingui was stunned when he heard this. He tilted his head and thought for a while before nodding and solemnly saying.


    "Yes, I will. Good people will definitely get good rewards."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 126 Love Each Other

    Meng Liang walked on the Chongju Peak in a daze.


    He had been so lost since he saw that Fang Ziyu yesterday.


    After many inquiries, he found out that the woman was the Second Senior Sister of the Exquisite Pavilion. Although Meng Liang wanted to meet her, because of his status, the disciples in the pavilion were wary of him. Moreover, Chongju Peak was already extraordinarily big, so he didn''t know where to look for her.


    There were still two days left before the final battle with Chen Xuanji, but Meng Liang had no intention of doing so. He thought of Fang Ziyu''s smiles and frowns as he wandered aimlessly on the mountainside of Chongju Peak.


    ''"Then I have inquired about Meng Liang. It is said that Xia Zichuan of Jizhou''s Moon Lake Cave lost to him in just one move, and Yue Chengpeng, who was at the peak of the Netherpassage Realm, also lost in just seven moves under him. I heard that Yan Qianqiu once said that Meng Liang''s talent is excellent, and he is likely to surpass him in achievements in the future."


    "Humph! That Yan Qianqiu is just boasting. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t be Chen''s opponent."


    "That''s hard to say. Didn''t you see that he came with Mo Chen Zi from the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum? Although Martial Uncle Zhong is as famous as Yan Qianqiu, that little monk Martial Uncle Zhong can''t deal with him, but Mo Chen Zi knocked him back with a single sword strike. If Mo Chen Zi were to give him some pointers along the way¡­"


    "Song! What nonsense are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll rip off your tongue!"


    Suddenly, sounds of conversation came from the distant courtyard. When Meng Liang, who was absent-minded, heard that voice, his heart trembled. He felt that this voice was somewhat similar to the voice he remembered. At this moment, he did not care about anything else and quickly walked towards the courtyard.


    ¡­


    In the small window, Xu Han and Zhou Zhang looked at Fang Ziyu and Song Yueming, who were in the courtyard full of anger. Both of them laughed loudly at that time.


    This Song Yueming was a straightforward person. He even dared to touch Fang Ziyu''s bad luck. Naturally, the two of them did not go back to persuade him to suffer more losses. Otherwise, this person would not have a good memory.


    "Right, Brother Xu thinks that Senior Brother Chen and Young Master Meng are stronger or weaker?" Zhou Zhang suddenly asked.


    Today, for some reason, all the people Xu Han knew came to the small porch window to look for him. Xu Han simply left them behind. After lunch, they chatted together. When talking about the upcoming battle between Meng Liang and Chen Xuanji, there was a difference between Song Yueming and Fang Ziyu, which was why this scene happened.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before shaking his head.


    "Young Master Meng and Brother Chen''s cultivation levels are far higher than mine. How dare I jump to conclusions?" After saying that, he turned to Zhou Zhang and asked, "Brother Zhou, which one of them has a better chance of winning?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhang was about to say something.


    "Ah! Are you alright?" However, at this moment, Fang Ziyu cried out in alarm, and the two of them hurriedly turned their heads to look.


    However, it was Fang Ziyu and Song Yueming who were chasing after each other. Fang Ziyu accidentally pushed Song Yueming out of the courtyard. Her cultivation base was already extremely high, so she lost her balance and pushed Song Yueming out of the courtyard gate.


    Fang Ziyu did not intend to do so. She was shocked at that time and hurriedly stepped forward to express her concern.


    However, just as he stepped out of the door, he discovered that there was a figure standing outside the courtyard. When he saw the identity of the person, Fang Ziyu was stunned. He reached out to pull Song Yueming''s hand and stopped in mid-air.


    "Senior Sister, aren''t you a little too ruthless?" Song Yueming patted the dirt on his clothes and complained. As he spoke, he stood up and found Fang Ziyu absent-minded. Seeing her like this, Song Yueming thought that she was feeling guilty about pushing him down. He immediately said, "Senior Sister, you don''t have to bear it. I have thick skin and thick flesh."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of another figure standing beside him. He subconsciously looked sideways, and his body trembled as he froze like Fang Ziyu.


    At that time, Xu Han and Zhou Zhang noticed their strange behavior and hurriedly stepped forward.


    ¡­


    Meng Liang was a person who did not believe in Buddhism.


    In this world, any sword cultivator with some abilities would be able to obtain it by relying on the sword in his hand. What was the use of this god-buddha letter?


    But at this moment, Meng Liang was slightly shaken.


    At the very least, he felt that there might really be such a thing as the will of heaven in this world.


    He looked at the girl who suddenly appeared in front of him, his eyes facing each other. He could accurately read the surprise in the girl''s eyes.


    Perhaps she was also looking forward to this encounter, right?


    As Meng Liang thought this, he was unwilling to make a sound to break the silent and beautiful atmosphere in front of him.


    After a long time.


    At almost the same time, Meng Liang and Fang Ziyu opened their mouths at the same time.


    "I''m coming." Meng Liang said in the gentlest voice he could.


    "Why are you here?" Fang Ziyu frowned and asked in displeasure.


    Meng Liang, who was already silent in his own world, did not seem to recognize the dissatisfaction in Fang Ziyu''s tone. He still said affectionately.


    "Because of me" Halfway through Meng Liang''s words, a large fist whistled towards his face.


    "Ah!"


    A cry of alarm rose, not only from Meng Liang''s mouth, but also from the people behind Fang Ziyu.


    Meng Liang''s arrival was enough to shock everyone, and Fang Ziyu''s sudden attack on this disciple from Mount Li was even more unexpected.


    Although Meng Liang had come to challenge him, Yu Qing had obeyed the rules. How could Fang Ziyu attack him?


    Just as everyone was stunned, Meng Liang, who had received a punch, stood up from the ground in a sorry state.


    He pointed at Fang Ziyu and asked, puzzled, "Young lady, you ¡­"


    Fang Ziyu also regained his senses. Meng Liang''s appearance was too sudden. In addition, he had a frivolous expression in the Jishi Prefecture, which made Fang Ziyu really unhappy. Suddenly, he saw that he was too nervous and instinctively threw a punch. At this moment, Fang Ziyu knew that he was in the wrong, but thinking that he was here to cause trouble for Chen Xuanji, Fang Ziyu naturally couldn''t summon the courage to lower his head and admit his mistake.


    Therefore, she raised her eyebrows at that time and pretended to be calm as she looked at Meng Liang and said, "Prodigal son Deng Tu, who told you to look at me with that perverted gaze?"


    Hearing this, the hearts of Xu Han and the others on the side instantly turned cold. This young miss'' ability to stir up trouble made people secretly speechless.


    "A lecher? A pervert?" At this moment, Meng Liang finally woke up like a dream. He thought carefully, how could his eyes be hooked to such rhetoric?


    His brows furrowed and he thought for a long time before suddenly thinking.


    Yes, yes. He nodded his head like a thatch.


    Fang Ziyu''s gaze was so clear. It was only pure appreciation, not the slightest bit of passion or desire. The reason why Fang Ziyu was able to have such thoughts was probably because she was also secretly interested in him. Therefore, her heart was shy and her gaze changed in his eyes.


    As Meng Liang thought about this theory, he felt that this was the case.


    However, the way he nodded his head in front of everyone''s eyes caused everyone to tremble in fear. He thought to himself, could it be that this disciple from Mount Li had just been stunned by Fang Ziyu''s punch?


    "Hey, are you alright?" Fang Ziyu''s heart skipped a beat at that time. He walked forward and asked kindly with some worry.


    If Meng Liang was really beaten into a fool by her, it would be a big trouble if Li Shan sent people to reason with him.


    With this thought, she stretched out her hand to investigate Meng Liang''s condition. However, just now, Meng Liang, who seemed to have fallen into a trance, suddenly stretched out her hand and firmly grabbed her hand.


    "You! What are you doing?" Fang Ziyu was shocked and thought that Meng Liang was going to take revenge, so he immediately put on a posture.


    "Ziyu, I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. When I defeat Chen Xuanji, I will definitely return to Mount Li to report to Master and ask him to prepare a generous gift and come to Linglong Pavilion to propose marriage." However, Meng Liang looked at Fang Ziyu affectionately and said.


    Xu Han and the others, who were originally prepared to attack, were stunned when they heard this, and their expressions became even stranger.


    Even though he saw Meng Liang''s appearance yesterday, he felt that this Mount Li disciple was very special¡­


    However, no matter how much they thought about it, they never imagined that he would be so special.


    "You ¡­ you ¡­ you!!" Fang Ziyu had never experienced such a scene before. Her face was stunned for a moment, then turned scarlet. She pointed at Meng Liang in confusion, unable to spit out a second word after several tens of breaths of time.


    However, Meng Liang only thought that her expression was the shyness of Fang Ziyu''s daughter''s family.


    Thus, before he bullied Fang Ziyu, the distance between him and Fang Ziyu increased a little.


    "Although we belong to a different sect, I, Meng, will not let you down because of your deep affection. Don''t worry, even though my master is a bit harsh, he is reasonable. After I return, I can tell him that he won''t object. Just wait for me here. I guarantee that the proposal team will definitely come to this Exquisite Pavilion in less than three months." Meng Liang said confidently. The affection wrapped in the gentle voice caused goosebumps to appear on the bodies of the three listeners beside him.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s mood could no longer be described as shocked or shocked. He looked at Fang Ziyu, whose face was flushed red and his head was about to smoke. He thought about how this young lady''s domineering manner had made her look like this. Xu Han really wanted to give this disciple from Mount Li a thumbs up.


    In terms of swordsmanship, Meng Liang was indeed a thousand times better than Brother Chen in terms of her ability to provoke girls.


    Xu Han thought to himself in his heart, and his gaze towards the two of them was filled with ridicule.


    Linglong Pavilion''s aunt also dared to provoke, this Meng Liang¡­


    At that time, the few of them looked at each other with regret in their eyes. It was a pity that such a talented person had died too early.


    In fact, Fang Ziyu did not disappoint them.


    "Die!!!"


    A loud roar rang out, and the flock of birds on Chongju Peak flew away.


    At that moment, Young Hero Meng drew a beautiful arc in the air and fell ten feet away.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 127 Determined!

    The night at Chongju Peak was very lively.


    The diligent disciples were still cultivating their fists and feet, either meditating cross-legged or attacking each other.


    Lazily, they gathered together in groups of three or five, spitting out something, or talking about recent anecdotes, or about the battle between Meng Liang and Chen Xuanji that was about to begin in two days.


    On the wooden pavilion at the mountainside, Mo Chen Zi and Gui Puti stood side by side.


    "Good." Mo Chen Zi looked at the scene below the mountain and sighed faintly.


    A complicated expression flashed through the purple pupils of the young girl. "Good scenery fades away easily," she said, "but it''s just a mirror."


    These words were talking about the scenery, but they were referring to people.


    Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi smiled and turned to look at the girl beside him. "I mean, it''s good to have you here."


    The girl was stunned. Something in her purple eyes melted in that instant, but she quickly frowned.


    "Are you better than your little martial nephew? You only have half a year to live, and you still need to spend your True Essence to suppress the demonic energy for him. You''ve been wiping other people''s butts all your life. Can''t you live for yourself even if you''re here?" She said unhappily with a deep sense of helplessness in her resentful tone.


    She knew very well that he was such a person.


    She liked him like this, but she was helpless against him like this.


    However, Mo Chen Zi didn''t respond to her resentment, or he didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing this, the girl sighed and said, "If you really care about your little martial nephew, you shouldn''t let him stay in the Exquisite Pavilion."


    Mo Chen Zi recognized the meaning behind the girl''s words. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong? The Dark Asura Palace is finally ready to attack the Exquisite Pavilion?"


    The girl shook her head and said, "Great Xiamen will fall. The Linglong Pavilion''s stall is too big, and you don''t want to settle down. Instead, you want to interfere in the court affairs. Too many people can''t hold him."


    Mo Chen Zi smiled again at that time, his smile still a little ugly.


    "Everyone has their own path. Since he likes this place, let him stay. When the Great Xiamen fell, who knows if he will be the pillar of Qing Tian?"


    These words made the girl a little unhappy. Her brows furrowed even deeper. She turned to look at Mo Chen Zi and wanted to say something. However, there was a sound of footsteps coming from afar. The girl was alert and put away the words that had come to her mouth.


    Not far away, a youth with a black cat on his shoulder and a white strip tied to his right arm slowly walked over.


    However, it was Xu Han who had arranged to meet Mo Chen Zi later today.


    When he arrived at the wooden pavilion and saw a young girl standing beside Mo Chen Zi, Xu Han was also stunned.


    "Greetings, Martial Uncle." He first bowed respectfully to Mo Chen Zi, then looked at the girl beside him and cupped his hands, not knowing what to call her.


    "Call me Senior."


    "Second Martial Niang!" Mo Chen Zi''s voice sounded almost at the same time as the girl''s.


    Xu Han was stunned, and his expression immediately became strange.


    He sized up the girl from head to toe. She looked only two to three years older than Fang Ziyu. He then looked at his Senior Martial Uncle. Although he looked like he was forty or fifty years old, his actual age was probably over sixty.


    The old cow eats the tender grass, or the tender grass sticks upside down¡­


    Xu Han secretly gave his Martial Uncle a thumbs up in his heart, but on the surface, he still cupped his hands and said to the girl, "Xu Han greets Second Martial Niang."


    The purple-colored eyes of the girl who had received this title immediately overflowed with joy. She raised her head towards Mo Chen like a general who had won a battle.


    Mo Chen could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    "Since you have called me Master Niang, this greeting gift for the elders should not be too shabby." At that time, the girl looked at Xu Han and took out something from her sleeve and handed it to Xu Han.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before subconsciously taking over the item. Looking closely, his expression changed.


    That thing is an ancient yellowed book.


    It was written in three large characters, "Asura Art!"


    Xu Han didn''t care about anything else at the moment. He carefully flipped through the contents of the book, but it was the middle and second chapters of the Asura Art, which was also a missing part of his book.


    One had to know that even in the Dark Asura Palace, the profound part of the Asura Art was a mystery to the Asura. It required sufficient credit to obtain it. And Xu Han''s physical cultivation had been stuck in the Vajra Realm for the past few years because of the lack of a follow-up technique to the Asura Art. The follow-up cultivation method that this girl gave him could be said to be giving him charcoal in the snow.


    Moreover, with his demonic arm, his demonic power could no longer damage his meridians as it had done in the past. This cultivation technique could be said to be extremely suitable for Xu Han.


    Therefore, he looked at the girl at that time and wanted to express his gratitude.


    "No need." However, the girl waved her hand and said, "You should cultivate properly. Don''t let your Senior Martial Uncle worry about you. It''s the best gift to thank you."


    Xu Han was stunned. He quickly remembered that Mo Chen Zi had suppressed the demonic power of his right arm for him yesterday. Although Mo Chen Zi did not say it clearly, Xu Han could tell that this matter had consumed a lot of Mo Chen Zi. Although the two of them had only known each other for a day, Xu Han could feel Mo Chen''s concern for him from the bottom of his heart.


    Therefore, he nodded heavily at that time.


    "Xu Han will definitely live up to the teachings of Martial Uncle and Second Martial Niang!"


    "Yes." Seeing that Xu Han was like this, the girl was very satisfied. She waved her hand and said, "There is no need to worry about what happened to you in Dark Asura Palace. I will destroy all the records about you. From now on, there will be no more Asura in the world that beggars sell their bodies to. Only Xu Han, the guest of the Exquisite Pavilion."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned.


    The fact that this girl was able to give him a cultivation technique like the Asura Art surprised him greatly. She was actually able to erase his records in the Dark Asura Palace.


    Xu Han, who had stayed in Dark Asura Hall for four years, was well aware of the difficulty involved.


    He thought about it carefully. It seemed that only the Ten Halls of Yama were capable of such a degree in the Dark Asura Palace.


    At that moment, the look in his eyes towards the girl also became horrified.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in a courtyard on Chongju Peak.


    Meng Liang was in a daze as he wiped his purple eyes with the medicinal liquid while thinking about what had happened with Fang Ziyu today.


    The girl raised her head and left after giving him a fierce punch.


    He was thinking, was it the folk customs of this Great Zhou? Or was Fang Ziyu''s way of expressing his love too special?


    He was a little confused, so he reached out to scratch the back of his head in distress.


    At this moment, a crisp bird cry suddenly came from outside the room.


    Meng Liang''s body trembled, as if he had realized something. He quickly walked outside the room, only to see the white pigeon standing at the door, looking around.


    He hurriedly lifted the pigeon up and took out a letter from its ankle.


    Then he released the white pigeon and walked into the room with the letter in his hand.


    He rushed to the candlelight in the room and opened the letter. At that time, the contents of the letter appeared in his eyes.


    "The three kings respect themselves. Your Majesty''s dragon body is unsafe, and it will fall in March."


    "A great battle in Jinling City is imminent. Quickly return."


    The content on the letter was extremely simple. It was only twenty words, but it caused Meng Liang''s heart to sink to the extreme at that moment.


    He frowned and read the contents of the letter over and over again. Finally, he let out a long sigh and stuffed the letter back into his arms.


    Then, he stared blankly at the candle in front of him.


    Said the calm voice.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I will definitely defeat Chen Xuanji."


    "Bring His Highness the Seventh Prince back to Great Chen!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 128 Righteousness

    Two days later.


    Beside the stage of the Chongju Peak, there were disciples from the three main peaks.


    The dense crowd surrounded the entire stage, and even a few months ago, the Mountain Gate Tournament was unable to arouse the enthusiasm of the disciples.


    One was an expert disciple of Mount Li, and the other was an eldest disciple of Linglong.


    One represented the Chen Kingdom and the other represented Great Zhou.


    Such an identity had earned him enough stunts before he even started.


    Early in the morning, Xu Han was pulled by Fang Ziyu to this martial arena. He said that he wanted to occupy a good seat, and watched as the man surnamed Chen knocked Meng Liang to the ground to find his teeth.


    Fang Ziyu''s mood was naturally understandable to Xu Han, but he had been called to the wooden pavilion by Mo Chen almost every night these past few days. He took advantage of these few days to explain to Xu Han various questions about the Great Evolution Sword Technique.


    Whether it was what Xu Han had encountered or what he might encounter, Mo Chen Zi took out all of them to explain.


    It was as if he had missed this opportunity, and he would never have the chance to talk to Xu Han about these things again. Regardless of whether Xu Han could understand those problems or not, he poured all of his brain into Xu Han''s brain like a stuffed duck. Fortunately, Xu Han''s memory was superb. Although most of the questions Mo Chen Zi had mentioned sounded as unsolvable as a heavenly book with Xu Han''s current cultivation realm, he still remembered them one by one in his heart, or he might be able to use them one day.


    And because of this, Xu Han had not slept well these past few days. He even temporarily let go of the cultivation that he had to go to Zhong Changhen''s place every morning.


    However, he couldn''t beat the entanglement of this young lady, Fang Ziyu, and could only be pulled out by her in a daze.


    According to the previous agreement, this swordsmanship competition should start around SiShi. They came very early and arrived at the martial arena at an early hour. However, the disciples outside the martial arena who came to watch the battle far exceeded their imagination.


    In the end, Fang Ziyu could only show his identity as his Second Senior Sister and push himself to the front of the crowd. In Fang Ziyu''s words, "This way, I can see Chen''s valiant and heroic bearing at the first possible moment."


    As for Young Master Meng, in Fang Ziyu''s eyes, he had already been downgraded from a prodigal disciple to a pervert. Naturally, he would be repaired as badly as he could be repaired.


    Hearing her words, Xu Han was also very helpless. This Eldest Young Master Meng was really too rude. Yesterday, he even asked his Senior Martial Uncle why he was on the same path as him. Although Mo Chen Zi didn''t say much about this, he seemed to appreciate Meng Liang a lot. Sometimes, Xu Han really couldn''t pinch his Senior Martial Uncle''s judging skills.


    After squeezing into the crowd, Xu Han looked around. He saw many people he knew, such as Song Yueming and Zhou Zhang. Obviously, they were also very interested in this battle. What surprised Xu Han was that Qin Keqing, a disciple of Xuanhe Peak, had also appeared in the crowd.


    However, when Xu Han discovered her, she also discovered Xu Han in the crowd. After exchanging glances, the two of them shifted their gazes away. Qin Keqing''s expression was somewhat lonely.


    Xu Han was also helpless against this.


    ¡­


    About half an hour later, a loud noise suddenly came from the crowd.


    Xu Han and Fang Ziyu turned their heads and saw Mo Chenzi and the others slowly walking over from a distance.


    The crowd consciously moved aside, leaving a path for today''s protagonist.


    Meng Liang leapt up high and landed steadily on the stage when he arrived at the side of the martial arena. He clasped his sword in both hands, and his face was as silent as an ancient pine. At that time, a ferocious sword intent surged out from his body, and it had the demeanor of an expert.


    It was very different from the senses he had given Xu Han in the past few days. Only then did he really have the appearance of a few Mountain Separation disciples.


    "Pretending to be what one is not." Seeing this, Fang Ziyu glanced at him with disdain.


    Seeing this, Xu Han smiled slightly. No matter how relaxed Fang Ziyu''s words were, the expression on her face was exceptionally heavy. She thought that she could see Meng Liang''s extraordinary character and was secretly worried about Chen Xuanji.


    "Don''t worry, he''s no match for Brother Chen." Xu Han smiled and said in relief. Xu Han''s words weren''t fabricated out of thin air, but came from Mo Chen''s mouth. With his immortal realm vision, he probably wouldn''t be wrong.


    "You want to tell me?" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu raised his head and said discontentedly.


    Xu Han was very clear about Fang Ziyu''s eldest young miss'' temper. He did not say anything else at the moment, but looked at the martial arts arena with deep eyes, waiting for Chen Xuanji''s arrival.


    ¡­


    In less than a hundred breaths of time, under the expectation of everyone.


    Suddenly, a sword cry sounded from the peak of the Chongju Peak, and a white-robed and white-haired figure rode over.


    Suddenly, a sharp sword transformed into a streak of light and pierced straight into the ground of the stage. With a cold sword intent, the white-robed and white-haired figure landed gently. He stepped on the hilt of the sword and stood in the air.


    It was Chen Xuanji, the eldest senior brother of the Exquisite Pavilion!


    Meng Liang raised his head. At that moment, his black robe stirred up, and a sword intent flashed across his pitch black pupils.


    "Chen Xuanji."


    He said.


    Her voice was very low, and her final voice was long, as if she was murmuring.


    "Meng Liang." Chen Xuanji looked down at the black-clothed youth not far away and said in a low voice.


    When Xu Han heard the conversation between the two, he was stunned. He vaguely felt that the relationship between the two of them was not as simple as that between the challenger and the challenged.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." Meng Liang''s voice was still low. At that moment, his hand reached out and grabbed the hilt of the sword in his hand.


    "Is that so?" Chen Xuanji''s eyes narrowed as a cold light flashed through them.


    "Follow me back. The Chen Kingdom needs you." Meng Liang''s sword was unsheathed at that time.


    "I won''t go back." Chen Xuanji shook his head and jumped onto the ground. At that moment, the long sword that was inserted into the ground flew into his hand.


    "Why?" Meng Liang asked. His body moved, and the sword in his hand emitted a frightening cold light.


    "From the moment Chen Tingzhu gave my mother the poisonous wine, I no longer had any relationship with the Chen Kingdom." As Chen Xuanji spoke, his body also moved, and the sword intent around his body surged, as if it was a river and a sea.


    "What about the citizens of the Chen Kingdom? What about the hundred-year-old inheritance of the Great Chen Kingdom? What about the hundred thousand Tiger Wolf Cavalry?"


    Meng Liang suddenly roared angrily, his voice rising higher and higher.


    Then his body leapt up and the sword intent around him surged, raising the strands of hair on his head. At that time, he looked like a furious lion.


    High, valiant, and unyielding.


    Chen Xuanji''s expression was still as indifferent as water. He raised his sword-wielding hand and drew an exquisite arc in the air. Then, he didn''t dodge and directly faced the whistling blade of Meng Liang''s sword.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound exploded.


    Their swords finally collided at that moment.


    Sword light flickered, sword intent surging, and strong winds whistled in all directions!


    At this moment, the surrounding people did not have the slightest intention of appreciating this rare and fierce battle.


    They were stunned by their conversation.


    Chen Tingzhu, the current emperor of the Chen Kingdom, was riding the trump card of Pingxi Wang Mengke of the Chen Kingdom.


    Together with Chen Xuanji''s previous words, a very clear vein appeared in Xu Han''s mind.


    For more than ten years, the emperor of the now-aged Chen Kingdom, also known as Chen Tingzhu, had bestowed the death of Empress Meng Yu in the name of the harem of calamity, and had demoted Meng Yu''s twin brother Meng Ke to the common people. Of course, it was exactly the same as the case of the Great Zhou''s Mu King. The excuses the emperors gave were all grand, but in reality, anyone with good eyesight could tell that they were afraid of the Meng Clan''s meritorious deeds. In recent years, due to the frequent military expansion of the Great Xia Dynasty, Chen Tingzhu had no choice but to invite Munch to the throne of King Pingxi, in order to resist the Great Xia Dynasty that was eyeing him covetously.


    From this, it could be seen that this Meng Liang was probably the empress of the Meng Clan, and Chen Xuanji was most likely the prince of the Chen Kingdom from Empress Meng Yu back then!


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s heart trembled. He subconsciously looked at Fang Ziyu beside him, only to see that Fang Ziyu''s face was also filled with shock. He was afraid that he did not know anything about this matter.


    At this moment, the battle on the field was still going on.


    The two of them, who had accumulated many years of resentment and grievances, did not hold back at all. At that time, they waved their murderous moves one after another.


    The blade of Meng Liang''s sword opened and closed, and it had the potential to break through mountains and stones.


    Chen Xuanji''s sword moves were as calm as a mountain, yet there was hidden killing intent beneath them.


    The two of them exchanged blows, like rainbow sword qi, like a flood dragon coming out of the sea, charging and howling, filling the entire martial arena.


    ¡­


    "I didn''t expect this Meng Liang to be after Chen Country''s Meng Ke." Beside the martial field, Gui Puti frowned as he looked at the two people fighting on the field. "Looks like you, gravekeeper, are not easy to find."


    "How could it be bad?" Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi asked indifferently, but his gaze landed on Meng Liang''s body.


    "Now that the three princes of the Chen Kingdom have seized the throne, there is more or less the shadow of the Great Xia Dynasty behind them. No matter who ascends the throne in the end, there will inevitably be an internal conflict. At that time, the Chen Kingdom will definitely be in a mess. I''m afraid that its situation will not even compare to the Great Zhou Dynasty."


    "This Meng Liang is bent on bringing back Chen Xuanji to change the current situation of the Chen Kingdom. There are too many people like him in the secular world, so how can he return to guard the mausoleum in peace?"


    "The Sword Mausoleum is lonely. Even those who don''t have any worries can''t endure the loneliness brought about by the long hours."


    "Only with great righteousness can we endure this loneliness."


    "He can''t go to the Mausoleum of the Sword now because he only has the courage to shoulder the weight of righteousness, but he still doesn''t understand it."


    "One day, when he understands this weight, he will naturally go to the Sword Mausoleum."


    Mo Chen Zi said slowly, as if he wasn''t worried at all about this matter.


    "Righteousness?" However, the girl beside her was very dissatisfied. She rolled her eyes at Mo Chen Zi and immediately said, "Do you want to say that you left me because of this righteousness back then?"


    This was originally a teasing remark, but Mo Chen Zi shook his head when he heard it.


    At that time, he turned to look at the girl and said indifferently.


    "I don''t understand justice. I just thought that only by guarding the Mausoleum of the Sword would I be able to ensure that this world is safe and sound."


    "I can protect this world¡­"


    "Only then will I be able to keep you alive in this world."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 129 Go Home

    Clang!


    Another crisp sound exploded, and the two people who collided with each other retreated after a few breaths.


    Although traces of sweat had appeared on Chen Xuanji''s forehead, his aura was still stable, and the expression in his eyes was as indifferent as water.


    On the other hand, Meng Liang''s expression was much more miserable. He gasped heavily and began to fight. Although it looked like he was pressing forward step by step, he knew very well that Chen Xuanji had not used his full strength yet.


    "Go back. You are no match for me." Chen Xuanji''s low voice sounded at that moment. He looked down at the black-clothed youth with a calm expression that was so calm that it was almost heartless.


    "Dream on." However, what responded to him was the roar that Meng Liang squeezed out of his throat.


    The black-clothed youth''s body moved again.


    This time, his speed was a little faster. His black clothes moved, and pitch-black true essence gushed out from his body at that time.


    He was like a streak of black lightning, cutting through the world.


    A black python also appeared behind him at that time. It circled around and stirred up the cold wind, wrapping around Meng Liang''s sword body. Then, Meng Liang charged straight towards Chen Xuanji like an arrow leaving a string.


    "Black Python Devouring Dragon!"


    The Mountain Sword Dao had a long history, and its inheritance was more than twice as old as the Exquisite Dragon Pavilion.


    There were countless types of sword scriptures in the sect, and one of the three most praised sword scriptures was the "Snake Devouring Dragon" that Meng Liang had used.


    As its name suggested, the essence of the sword lay in a single word.


    Pay attention to the direction of a heart, forward, so weak can win strong, snakes can swallow dragons.


    This was the Mount Li Sword Dao!


    At that time, Chen Xuanji also felt the power of Meng Liang''s Black Light Swallowing Dragon. His expression changed. The Qing Feng in his hand was placed horizontally on his chest. He held the hilt of the sword with one hand and pressed the finger of the sword against the sword with the other.


    "Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow, the primordial universe!"


    "Ri Yue Ying Ze, Chen Su Lie Zhang!"


    Whispers came out of his mouth, and the edge of the sword in his hand lit up.


    As he murmured, the shadows of the sun, moon, and stars appeared behind him.


    Although the Thousand Words Sword Scripture originated from the Universal Scripture of the Linglong Pavilion, it had been improved by several generations of Linglong Pavilion''s major powers. It was now self-contained and could be said to be a supreme cultivation technique comparable to the world''s top sword techniques.


    It followed the righteousness of the Heavenly Dao and formed the Dao of the Sword with the stars of all things as its connotation.


    As the first disciple of Chongju Peak, Chen Xuanji''s understanding of the Thousand Words Sword Scripture had already surpassed most of the people present, and even many elders and deacons were unable to match it.


    However, his cultivation was still shallow. Otherwise, once he broke through to the Nether Opening Realm, he would definitely win a qualitative leap.


    At that moment, the sword intent around Chen Xuanji spread out. Cold sword edges began to appear around his body as he murmured. Soon, more than a thousand divine swords appeared.


    "Column!"


    At that time, a cold light flashed in Chen Xuanji''s eyes, and those swords suddenly turned into streaks of light, circling around his body as if they were spiritual.


    After a few breaths, it turned into a white sword dragon.


    Chen Xuanji no longer hesitated. The Sword Dragon let out a heaven-shaking roar. Then, it carried Chen Xuanji''s body straight towards Meng Liang''s killing move and collided with him without dodging or dodging.


    One was the Black Dragon Swallowing Python.


    A murderous aura surged out, killing intent cold.


    One was a born dragon.


    High and mighty.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion rang out. The strong winds created when the two met spread out. At that time, the surrounding people could only resist the strong winds with the power of their surroundings.


    The two swords touched the tip of the sword, and the true essence sword intent around them collided with each other crazily.


    At that time, Sworddragon and Black Light continued to bite each other''s flesh and blood, roaring endlessly in their ears.


    However, as time passed, the sweat on Meng Liang''s forehead became denser and denser. He gritted his teeth and attempted to blow out the last trace of True Essence from his body to resist the terrifyingly strong Chen Xuanji. For this reason, the veins on his face burst out, and it was obvious that he had reached his limit. At this moment, Chen Xuanji''s indifferent eyes flashed with a trace of unbearability. He sighed lightly.


    "Break." Then, a clear voice that sounded like an edict came out of his mouth.


    The black python let out a mournful cry and was torn off by the sworddragon. Its body trembled madly, and then its unwillingness in its arms turned into nothingness and dissipated.


    Without the Black Python''s blessing, Meng Liang could no longer resist Chen Xuanji''s cold sword move. He paused for a moment, then flew backwards, fiercely smashing into one side of the martial field. The dust in the sky was raised by his impact, blocking everyone''s line of sight, making it difficult for them to see the scene clearly.


    ¡­


    Meng Liang, who had fallen to the ground, wanted to stand up again.


    However, just this thought caused waves of heart-wrenching pain to spread throughout his body.


    Chen Xuanji was truly too strong.


    That strike just now had already shattered his internal organs, and his injuries were far more severe than they appeared on the surface.


    Da.


    Da.


    Da.


    The sound of clear footsteps could be heard by his ears. He knew that Chen Xuanji was approaching.


    Meng Liang gritted his teeth and raised his head with difficulty. He saw the white-robed and white-haired man carrying a long sword and walking towards him.


    He looked down at Meng Liang.


    Just like when Meng Liang looked down on him.


    Meng Liang was somewhat dazed at that time. He recalled that he had escaped from the palace with Chen Xuanji and, with the help of his father''s guards, had arrived at the border between Chen and Great Zhou.


    He forcefully grabbed Chen Xuanji''s shoulder, who was also a child, and told him, "Aunt Meng Yu is dead. The Meng Clan is finished, and the Tiger Wolf is finished riding."


    "Hurry up and leave. Never come back."


    He still remembered the fear and unease written on Chen Xuanji''s tender face.


    Chen Xuanji cried and shouted for him to stay, but he, as his older brother, ruthlessly sent him to Great Zhou.


    After so many years, the Meng Clan had risen again, but the Chen Kingdom had once again fallen into chaos.


    They needed Chen Xuanji, the flesh and blood of this Meng Yu Empress back then, to quell this riot.


    This is not a good thing.


    This was true for both Meng Liang and Chen Xuanji.


    Back then, they had abandoned him and resolutely tossed a youth who was less than ten years old to another country, but now, they were licking their faces and letting people go back.


    Even if he had done that to save his life, Meng Liang thought about it carefully and secretly felt guilty of being his younger brother.


    With his temperament, it was somewhat difficult for him to face this matter.


    But for the sake of the Chen Kingdom, for the sake of the people of the Chen Kingdom, he had no choice but to do so.


    Moreover, he had to do it!


    "Go back. I won''t go back to the Chen Kingdom again. Just like you said back then, never." Chen Xuanji said as he looked down at the embarrassed black-clothed youth in front of him.


    Then, he sheathed his sword and turned around to leave.


    However, only then did he take a step forward. A hand, a bloody hand, stretched out at that moment and firmly held onto his ankle.


    Chen Xuanji turned his head to look, only to see Meng Liang, who was bathed in blood, exerting strength from somewhere and actually climbing under him.


    At that moment, the black-clothed youth grinned, a smile that was hard to see.


    "Xuanji, come home with me."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 130 That Chen Country

    Chen Xuanji frowned at that moment.


    "I told you, I won''t go back." He repeated what he had said before, and suddenly exerted force on his ankle, causing Meng Liang to shake apart.


    Then, he took another step forward and was about to leave.


    Clang!


    But at that moment, a crisp sound rang out.


    Meng Liang, who had fallen to the ground, used his sword to stand up with difficulty.


    Chen Xuanji naturally felt this. He turned around and looked at Meng Liang in disgust.


    "Then let''s fight again." At that time, Meng Liang stretched out his sword and pointed it at Chen Xuanji. His body swayed as if he would fall to the ground in the next second.


    However, the determination in his eyes was as sharp as the sword in his hand.


    "One time, two times, ten times, a hundred times. The ending is the same." Chen Xuanji said softly. His body moved again. A sword light flashed and a bloody light suddenly appeared. At that moment, Meng Liang''s body fell to the ground again.


    A bloody scar suddenly appeared on his chest.


    At that moment, the surrounding people all let out bursts of exclamations of admiration.


    No one expected Chen Xuanji to be so ruthless. Although Meng Liang was clamoring that he would fight again, it was clear that he was already showing signs of fatigue. Chen Xuanji''s attack was a bit excessive.


    "This Chen Xuanji!" Ghost Subhuti''s brows furrowed at that moment, clearly feeling a little unhappy.


    She had always been like this, although she often made things difficult for Meng Liang, or she was rather unhappy with Xu Han, who had consumed Mo Chen''s true essence.


    But at the same time, she was extremely defensive. Otherwise, how could she pass on the Asura Art to Xu Han?


    Seeing Chen Xuanji behave in such a manner, anger surged in his heart, and he wanted to stop Chen Xuanji.


    However, just as he took this step, Mo Chen''s hand reached out and stopped him.


    "What? My disciple, don''t you feel heartache anymore?" She was puzzled by Mo Chen Zi''s actions and could not help but ask.


    "When the cub grows into a lion, it will be chased out of the pack to find a new lion. Only by defeating him will the cub become a real lion."


    "I can protect him for a while, but I can''t protect him for the rest of my life."


    "Not to mention, how could the gravekeeper I have my eyes on not be able to do such a trivial thing?"


    Mo Chen Zi said slowly. He was obviously very confident in this Meng Liang.


    However, it was the exact opposite of his confidence.


    At this moment, Meng Liang, who had been knocked down, stood up again, but he was soon knocked down by Chen Xuanji''s sword strike. A bone-deep scar appeared on his body once again.


    However, just like last time, this disciple from Mount Li struggled to get up again after a few breaths.


    He staggered to Chen Xuanji with his sword in hand.


    "Follow me back." As he said this, the smile on his face was so ugly that it was almost twisted.


    Chen Xuanji''s brows furrowed even deeper at that time. Another cold light flashed past, and Meng Liang''s body fiercely fell onto the ground not far away.


    ¡­


    At that time, the surrounding people also fell silent.


    Regardless of whether it was from the Linglong Pavilion or Great Zhou Jianghu''s standpoint, everyone present truly hoped that Chen Xuanji would win this battle.


    However, the bloodshed from this victory far exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    This Jianghu naturally had its own rules. Any challenge that did not involve a grudge would only end with a single point. However, this point would require either side to admit defeat or lose their ability to fight.


    The Meng Liang in front of him clearly had no intention of admitting defeat.


    Even though his entire body was riddled with wounds, and even though the fresh blood had already stained the ground beneath his feet, he still stood up again and again and lifted the sword in his hand.


    If this continued, there was no doubt that he would die.


    Everyone couldn''t understand why he had done this. Even Fang Ziyu, who had a bad feeling towards him, covered his mouth at that time, his eyes sparkling with unbearability.


    "What about now? Do you think he can beat Chen Xuanji?" Looking at Meng Liang who had already stood up and fallen on the stage, and how many times he had fallen, the dissatisfaction in Gui Puti''s purple pupils was already extremely dense.


    "Can you beat him? I never thought that he would be Chen Xuanji''s opponent." Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi looked at Gui Puti in puzzlement, seemingly wondering why she had said such a thing.


    "Since you can''t beat me, why don''t you let me take action? Do you want to watch the gravekeeper you found die here?" Ghost Subhuti was also very puzzled. Sometimes, she really couldn''t figure out what this man who had carried her for sixty years was thinking.


    "Just because you can''t beat him doesn''t mean he can''t do it." At that moment, the corners of the man''s mouth once again revealed a trademark ugly smile.


    "What?" Ghost Subhuti was stunned, but he did not understand what the man was talking about.


    "What he wants is not to win, but to bring Chen Xuanji back. I think he can do it." Mo Chen Zi knew what Gui Puti was thinking, so he explained in a timely manner.


    Ghost Subhuti frowned again after hearing this. She looked at the indifferent Chen Xuanji on the stage and suspected Mo Chen Zi''s firm words in her heart.


    "What? A bet?" Mo Chen smiled and said.


    Gui Puti naturally smelled the smell of Mo Chen Zi being so confident, but her temper was unwilling to admit defeat. Thus, after thinking for a moment, she raised her head and looked at Mo Chen Zi provocatively.


    "What are the odds?"


    "A promise."


    "Huh?"


    "If I win, after I leave, the Dark Asura Hall cannot attack the Sword Mausoleum."


    After Mo Chen Zi left, Gui Puti knew what he was referring to.


    At that time, her body trembled and she stared blankly at the man in front of her. After hesitating for a while, she finally nodded.


    "Alright. As long as I''m Yama, Dark Asura Palace will not set foot in the Southern Wilderness."


    "Thank you." At that time, Mo Chen nodded at Gui Puti.


    He had known her for more than sixty years, and with her intelligence, how could he deceive her with such a clumsy provocation?


    To be able to accept this bet, she had actually prepared to lose from the very beginning.


    Mo Chen sighed in his heart.


    In this lifetime, he had never been able to let her win even once¡­


    ¡­


    "You will die." Chen Xuanji looked at the black-clothed youth who was struggling to stand up in front of him, his brows almost knitted together.


    His tone was less decisive and more persuasive.


    However, Meng Liang did not seem to hear his words. He stubbornly stood up once again. At that time, he could hardly find a single piece of intact flesh and blood around him. His entire body looked like a ghost that had crawled out of hell, ferocious and terrifying.


    "Chen Tingzhu is dying."


    "Several Marquises surrounded their respective princes outside Jinling City to prepare their troops."


    "Father''s 100,000 Tiger Wolf Cavalry is far away from Liaoxi Pass. Without the royal family''s order, they are simply unable to lead their troops away."


    "You are our only hope, and also the only hope of the Chen Kingdom."


    "I want to bring you back!"


    He murmured these words as if he was possessed by a devil, and his body slowly and painstakingly approached Chen Xuanji again.


    "This is your mission."


    "The blood of the Meng Clan is flowing through your body. You are Aunt Meng Yu''s son. You should shoulder this responsibility!"


    Meng Liang stubbornly repeated these words, and the steps he took became even more resolute as he spat out these words.


    "Is that related to me?" Chen Xuanji said this, but his body involuntarily took a step back.


    He was a little scared. For some reason, he, who had never been afraid even when facing a flood dragon, felt a terrifying power from this man who had already lost his fighting strength.


    "Chen Tingzhu killed my mother. I only have a sworn grudge against him!" Perhaps it was because Meng Liang''s actions were too crazy, and Chen Xuanji''s heart''s string that had been covered in dust for more than ten years was pulled by him at that time. Past events surfaced in his mind, and those deep-rooted hatred caused the calm-mannered Chongju Peak''s First Apprentice to finally lose his balance at that time.


    He roared at Meng Liang with red eyes.


    However, he took a few steps back again.


    "The prince of the Chen Kingdom died back then. I am Chen Xuanji! Chen Xuanji from the Exquisite Pavilion!"


    After Chen Xuanji finished speaking, a violent sword intent surged out of his body. How could Meng Liang''s already staggered body withstand such violent sword intent? Chen Xuanji knocked Chen Xuanji to the ground again in just a few moments of face-to-face contact.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    A few breaths later, when everyone thought that Meng Liang would not stand up again.


    A violent cough came from the mouth of the figure lying on the ground.


    Then he coughed up blood and stood up again.


    At that time, Meng Liang looked at Chen Xuanji, whose eyes were scarlet red. A gentle smile actually appeared on his bloody face.


    However, that gentleness was concealed under his sorry appearance, making it seem a bit strange and ridiculous.


    He almost dragged himself towards Chen Xuanji.


    "Why are you still standing up?" Chen Xuanji looked at the bloody figure with puzzlement written all over his eyes. He did not understand what was driving the man in front of him to stand up again and again, even though he had already reached this point.


    Meng Liang walked very slowly, but after dozens of breaths, he finally arrived in front of Chen Xuanji.


    The smile on his face was even more intense, and the gentleness from the bottom of his heart was almost like autumn water flowing out of his eyes.


    "Because I know that you are wrong. You will eventually come back with me."


    "So, even if I fall down a thousand times, as long as I''m still alive, I''ll stand up without hesitation."


    "Am I wrong?" Chen Xuanji stared blankly at Meng Liang, his puzzlement deepening.


    "Do you think you hate Chen Tingzhu, Chen Country, everything about the royal family?"


    "Actually, you only hate yourself. Back then, the one who watched Aunt Meng Yu die and was powerless to do anything about it."


    "We used to be weak, but running away is never the answer."


    "Follow me back."


    "Together, we will save the terminally ill Chen Kingdom."


    "That Meng Clan''s blood-soaked guard, Chen Country, for generations."


    "That Chen country where Aunt Meng Yu lived."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 131 About Sweet Potatoes

    To Chen Xuanji, the memories of that Chen country were not good.


    Twelve years ago, Xia Dynasty Emperor Li Annan ended his domineering life and died on his way back to the dynasty in triumph.


    The Great Xia Dynasty''s strategy of heading south and eastward was temporarily stranded. With the ascension of the new emperor Li Yulin, Chen Zhouguo, who had been plagued by the Xia Dynasty, finally welcomed a short period of peace.


    There were many things in this world that carried astonishing similarities and coincidences.


    There was a saying that the current situation created heroes. In that game of death, Great Zhou gave birth to the Mu Palace that occupied one side. Meanwhile, the State of Chen had also risen to the helm of the Disappointed Tiger Wolf Cavalry.


    However, there were some things that were the same in ancient times.


    Mingjun Liangjiang both can never exist together, birds, good bow hidden; The crafty rabbit dies, the lackey cooks.


    Under Emperor Taiyuan''s orders, the Longevity Division destroyed the Mu Palace, and Chen Tingzhu began to reduce the wings of Pingxi King Munch.


    Thus, Empress Meng Yu, who was originally set up to rope in the Meng Clan, was given poisonous wine because of a false accusation. Before the Meng Clan could enjoy the glory and wealth brought about by peace, they were faced with a calamity that belonged to them.


    Chen Xuanji would never forget the scene when his mother drank the poisonous wine with tears in her eyes. Neither would he forget the expression of that man wearing a big yellow dragon robe, sitting on the high platform, watching all of this with cold eyes.


    At that moment, everything about the Chen Kingdom and the royal family was completely cut off by Chen Xuanji.


    When he was young, he was escorted out of the Chen Kingdom by the Meng Family''s only personal guard. They told him never to come back.


    At that time, he also told himself that he would never go back.


    But¡­


    The young man in front of him was covered in blood, but something that he had already sealed in dust suddenly shook.


    The Chen Kingdom was indeed hateful and ruled by a group of people he hated.


    However, that was also the place where his mother lived. At least in his impression, his mother loved the Chen Kingdom.


    "Let''s go back." At this moment, an aged voice suddenly sounded.


    Chen Xuanji was stunned. Everyone present was also stunned. They followed suit.


    However, a figure slowly descended from the peak of the Chongju Peak. He was dressed in a red robe and his sleeves were drifting. He stepped on a flying sword and slowly landed on the martial arena.


    After seeing the old man''s appearance, Chen Xuanji hurriedly knelt on the ground and cupped his hands, saying, "Disciple pays respects to Master."


    "Let''s go back." The old man said softly again.


    "But ¡­ Linglong Pavilion ¡­" Chen Xuanji seemed to want to say something, but he was interrupted by the old man just as he spoke.


    "What is the Sword Dao?" The old man asked.


    "Sword" Chen Xuanji hesitated slightly when he heard this, but in the end, he still said, "Sword, take straight, not bent."


    "Heart, take it clean, not dust."


    "Unity of sword and heart is the supreme sword dao."


    Chen Xuanji replied.


    But after saying that, he hurriedly said, "Master has taught me for more than ten years. Now that the sect has many matters to attend to, I fear that there will be a great calamity. How can Xuanji leave at this moment?"


    "I''ll teach you. I''m trying to inherit the Grand Dao. Since you inherit my Dao, where can''t you live peacefully? Where can''t you go? As for the matters of the Exquisite Pavilion, as long as I, Zhong Changhen, hate to live for a day, it''s not up to you juniors to worry about it." The old man waved his sleeves and said this. The resolute expression on his face suddenly softened. He looked at Chen Xuanji as if he was looking at his own child. His gaze was gentle, like the spring breeze blowing willows and the autumn rain moistening the earth.


    "Chen Country is the dust in your heart. You have been in the Netherpassage Realm for three full years. If you don''t remove this dust, how can you become a Dao Cultivator?"


    "Go. Apart from Chen, you have become a Dao cultivator. Cultivate a Carefree Immortal and let the world see how my disciple, Zhong Changhen, is doing!"


    At that time, Chen Xuanji finally fell silent.


    He lowered his head and pondered for a long time, his white hair swaying in the spring breeze.


    After a long time, he raised his head again and knelt down abruptly.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    He repeatedly clasped his head at Zhong Changhen three times. The three of them exerted tremendous strength, and even traces of blood appeared on his forehead.


    Then he cupped his hands and said.


    "Disciple, thank you, Master!"


    ¡­


    The contest between the disciples of Mount Li and Linglong Pavilion was far beyond everyone''s expectations.


    At this time, the outcome of the match was no longer important.


    Chen Xuanji was actually the prince of Empress Mengyu of the Chen Kingdom back then, and now that this outstanding person of the younger generation of the Exquisite Pavilion was about to leave the Exquisite Pavilion, everyone had to have mixed feelings.


    This was especially true for Fang Ziyu.


    After returning from the martial arts arena, this Second Senior Sister did not say a word.


    Xu Han wanted to console her, but he still couldn''t get a response from the other party. In the end, he could only do it.


    At dinner time, Chu Chouli specially prepared a table full of dishes for Fang Ziyu.


    It could be said that the food was full of color, fragrance and taste. Normally, if it was enough for Fang Ziyu, this young miss, to let go of her reserved eating and drinking, it was just that Fang Ziyu did not have the mood today. He just sat quietly by the side and watched the food without moving his chopsticks.


    When Ye Hongjian came back later, she heard about this and tried to comfort Fang Ziyu, but the result was not satisfactory.


    It was only after everyone finished their dinner in such a dull atmosphere that Fang Ziyu stood up and acted as if he was about to leave¡­


    At that time, Ye Hongjian winked at Xu Han. Xu Han stood up knowingly and said that he wanted to give the recipe fish. However, the other party only lowered his head and did not show too much resistance. Xu Han quickly followed her footsteps.


    "Actually, Brother Chen is also in a difficult situation. After all, that is his hometown. If he let it go, I''m afraid that he will not be happy."


    Walking on Chongju Peak in the night, after a long silence, Xu Han finally broke the silence.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu, who had been silent for an entire day, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    In Xu Han''s rich life experience, almost nothing like this had ever happened. Seeing that Fang Ziyu was like this, he thought that his words had worked, so he wanted to say something. However, before he could say anything, Fang Ziyu suddenly jumped into his embrace.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment and stood there in a daze.


    Afterwards, Fang Ziyu''s shoulders began to shrug slightly. Waves of tiny sobs sounded, one loud and one loud, and finally turned into howls and cries. Xu Han could clearly feel that the clothes on his chest had been soaked by Fang Ziyu''s tears.


    Xu Han raised his hand. He felt that he should hug Fang Ziyu and comfort her.


    However, he felt that this was inappropriate. After all, there was a difference between men and women.


    He froze there for a moment, not knowing what to do.


    "Cry, cry, it''s good to cry," he said in a somewhat shriveled tone.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu cried even harder.


    Even her crying voice was somewhat distorted, like the child who had lost his favorite thing, causing Xu Han''s nose to turn sour when he heard it.


    After about fifteen minutes passed, Fang Ziyu''s crying gradually subsided.


    Perhaps she was really done crying, or perhaps she was just tired from crying.


    She raised her head from Xu Han''s chest and blushed when she met Xu Han''s concerned gaze.


    Then she caught a glimpse of the moisture on Xu Han''s chest. With her intelligence, she naturally understood what had caused it, and her complexion became even redder.


    Xu Han could also see the other party''s embarrassment. He smiled slightly at that time and said, "No problem."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu thought about Xu Han''s tolerance for her these past few days, and also thought about how she had harassed Chen Xuanji more than once. At that time, she only took everything for granted, but now she thought to herself that she had never truly understood Chen Xuanji. It was only today that she found out that he was the prince of the Chen Kingdom.


    Although she was not depressed by Chen Xuanji''s departure, he was not the only one who had truly made her so sad.


    She and Chen Xuanji had known each other for nearly ten years, and she had already confirmed Chen Xuanji a long time ago. Although he was always cold, although he often forgot the agreement with her in order to cultivate. But he was gentle, always satisfied her seemingly unreasonable demands, and always tolerated her unreasonableness.


    She once felt that Chen Xuanji should have recognized each other in his heart as if she had recognized him.


    It was only after knowing that Chen Xuanji had made such a decision today and had never thought of asking for her opinion that she realized that everything was her own wishful thinking.


    If she thought about it carefully, Chen Xuanji seemed to be so tolerant towards every single disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion. It was just that she mistook this gentleness for her own kindness.


    Actually, aside from joining Zhong Changhen''s sect, she didn''t seem to be much closer to Chen Xuanji than the other disciples.


    Thinking of this, Fang Ziyu''s expression dimmed.


    "Thank you." She said apologetically to Xu Han and then turned around. "I''m going back. You don''t have to send me off. I''m fine."


    Hearing this, Xu Han felt a little worried, but perhaps it would be better for Fang Ziyu to stay by herself for a while. Hence, Xu Han nodded and instructed, "Rest early. We''ll talk about it tomorrow if there''s anything else."


    "Yes." Fang Ziyu answered imperceptibly and walked towards the peak of Zhongju Peak.


    However, Xu Han did not leave. He stood there quietly. He wanted to watch Fang Ziyu walk back to his residence on the top of the mountain so that he could return safely.


    At this moment, Fang Ziyu, who had just left for a while, suddenly seemed to recall something. She turned her head to look at Xu Han.


    "The surname is Xu."


    She called out.


    "Huh?" Xu Han looked strangely at Fang Ziyu, who was not far away, as if he didn''t understand why she suddenly turned around.


    "You''re right."


    "I can''t wait for him, not because I don''t bring enough sweet potatoes."


    "It''s him. He really doesn''t like me enough."


    When the girl said this, a heartache-inducing smile appeared on her red-rimmed face.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 132 Angry Ye Hongjian

    After sending Fang Ziyu back to his residence, Xu Han went to the wooden pavilion.


    There, Mo Chen Zi and the purple-eyed girl had been waiting for a long time.


    Xu Han had already guessed the identity of the purple-eyed girl, but since the other party was unwilling to reveal it, Xu Han did not intend to point it out.


    When he saw where the two of them were, he quickly stepped forward to greet them.


    "Martial Uncle, Second Martial Niang." He cupped his hands and said respectfully to the two of them.


    "Yes." Mo Chen Zi, who was standing in the wooden pavilion, nodded. "I''ll be leaving in three days."


    "So fast?" Hearing this, Xu Han was somewhat surprised. Although Mo Chen Zi had not been with Xu Han for a long time, Xu Han could naturally feel Xu Han''s concern for him. He also liked him from the bottom of his heart, but he did not want the departure to come so suddenly.


    "En, after three days, Meng Liang''s injuries should barely recover. At that time, I will take him to the Chen Kingdom." Mo Chen Zi nodded and said.


    Xu Han could naturally feel the concern he had shown for Meng Liang during his conversations with Mo Chen Zi these past few days. However, his temperament made him curious about these things, but he rarely took the initiative to interfere. But at this moment, he couldn''t hold back the doubt in his heart and asked this question.


    "Martial Uncle seems to be very concerned about that Meng Liang. Disciple dares to ask, Martial Uncle and Meng Liang¡­"


    "What? Don''t you like that Mount Li disciple?" Before Xu Han could ask, Mo Chen''s eyebrows raised and he interrupted him.


    "No, I don''t have much contact with him. There is no difference between our likes and dislikes. I just feel that the time has come for me to meet Martial Uncle. If Martial Uncle has nothing else to do, he can stay here for a longer time. If Martial Uncle feels that it is inconvenient, I will tell the pavilion about it. I think the headmaster will also give me this little bit of face." Xu Han hurriedly explained, afraid that Mo Chen Zi would misunderstand his meaning.


    "The banquet in this world will come to an end. You and I will finally part ways. Why do we have to be the love of those daughters'' families?" Mo Chen said warmly. Although it was a warning, he didn''t listen to the slightest bit of harshness. "As for Meng Liang, although the Sword Mausoleum is sparsely populated, it still requires an inheritance. That Meng Liang is my favorite disciple."


    Xu Han hadn''t expected Mo Chen Zi''s words.


    Although Meng Liang was defeated by Chen Xuanji''s sword, the talent he displayed in the sword dao was definitely not something ordinary people could compare to. If Mo Chen Zi really wanted to accept a disciple, Meng Liang was indeed a good choice.


    However, Meng Liang had already thrown himself into the Li Mountain Gate. According to the rules of Jianghu, whether it was the Great Zhou, the Chen Kingdom, or even the Xia Dynasty. A disciple may not worship a second division until the sect agrees. Moreover, Meng Liang was an expert disciple of Mount Li, a direct disciple of Yan Qianqiu. How could he let Meng Liang worship the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum again?


    However, Meng Liang was a disciple of Mount Li. Not to mention whether he was willing or not, there was still the Mount Li Sword Sect behind him. How could he ¡­? Hence, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel even more puzzled at that time.


    However, Mo Chen only smiled faintly when he heard this and said, "That''s why I want to go with him to the Chen Kingdom and ask that young old man Yan Qianqiu for this disciple."


    Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but frown. A disciple like Meng Liang, Yan Qianqiu didn''t know how much effort it took to nurture him. How could he give him to the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum just because of Mo Chen''s words? Even Xu Han could tell that there were many oddities in this matter. However, Mo Chen Zi''s face was filled with certainty, so he couldn''t ask any further, so he ended the topic.


    "Then I wish Martial Uncle a smooth trip. If you have time, you can come back to Linglong Pavilion. I don''t think I will leave this place in a short period of time." Xu Han cupped his hands and said.


    Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi nodded his head. His voice was a little dull, making Xu Han feel a little strange. The purple-eyed girl at the side also frowned slightly.


    However, he quickly said, "I''m leaving in three days. Today, I''ll explain the sword moves of the Great Evolution Sword Technique for you."


    Hearing his words, Xu Han was even more puzzled. However, Mo Chen Zi had already started explaining the sword moves he was talking about. Xu Han did not dare to interrupt him, so he could only calm down and patiently listen to his every word.


    ¡­


    Soon, it was time for ugliness.


    After Mo Chen Zi finished teaching today, Xu Han saw that Mo Chen Zi had no intention of chatting with him, so he could only suppress the doubts in his heart and bid him farewell.


    When he saw Xu Han disappear, Gui Puti, who was beside Mo Chen Zi, couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why didn''t you tell him the truth?"


    The truth she was referring to was that Mo Chen''s lifespan was less than five months away.


    "The storm is coming. His path is harder than mine. Why bother him?" Mo Chen Zi looked at Xu Han''s disappearing back and said indifferently.


    Ghost Subhuti glanced at the man beside him at that time and did not comment. Instead, he asked, "Who exactly injured you like this?"


    "Since the matter has already reached this point, why bother asking?" Mo Chen smiled faintly.


    "Are you afraid that I will avenge you?" How quick-witted was Ghost Subhuti''s mind? She had repeatedly asked about this matter, but she had not received a direct answer from Mo Chen Zi. The only explanation was that she was afraid that she would seek revenge for him.


    If that was the case, then either the enemy was too strong and Mo Chen Zi was worried that something unexpected would happen to her, or he was afraid that she would vent her anger on others.


    It was as if Ghost Subhuti had truly spoken to him, and Mo Chen suddenly fell silent at that moment.


    "It has nothing to do with whether you say it or not. After returning, I only need to mobilize the Dark Asura Palace''s trap to get a clear picture of the situation. I believe that you know better than me that there is absolutely nothing in this world that Dark Asura Palace can''t figure out."


    "Yes." Mo Chen Zi nodded at that time, and then the smile on his face became even more intense. He looked at the woman beside him and said, "In that case, you don''t hate my Martial Nephew that much."


    The expression on the woman''s face froze at that moment, and then a look of embarrassment and anger appeared on her brows.


    ¡­


    It was already very late when he returned to the small porch window.


    Along the way, the disciples'' doors had long since been extinguished. Apart from the disciples in charge of patrolling, there was almost no trace of anyone else''s activities on the Chongju Peak.


    Everyone in the small porch window also went to bed early. In order not to wake everyone up, Xu Han relaxed his footsteps and washed up in the courtyard. He wanted to go back to Chu Chouli''s room to sleep. Ever since the conflict between him and Ye Hongjian a few days ago, he had returned to his original residence.


    But at that moment, the candle in Ye Hongjian''s room suddenly lit up.


    Xu Han was stunned at that time. Before he could react, the door was opened by Ye Hongjian.


    Then, Xu Han saw Ye Hongjian standing at the door with a face full of indignation. At this moment, she was looking at Xu Han angrily.


    "What? Did I wake you?" Xu Han said apologetically when she saw that he was a little uncomfortable.


    However, Ye Hongjian did not answer his question immediately. Instead, she looked at him straightforwardly.


    After a hundred breaths of time, Xu Han''s gaze towards Ye Hongjian was numb. He was thinking about whether to find an excuse to escape when Ye Hongjian''s voice suddenly rang.


    "Beauty is disappointed. Take advantage of the void to enter. This method, tsk tsk, isn''t it good?" Ye Hongjian curled her lips, but her face still carried a heavy anger.


    Hearing this, Xu Han finally came to his senses.


    It turned out that what Ye Hongjian was referring to was actually about Fang Ziyu. He was originally instructed by her to comfort Fang Ziyu, but he hadn''t returned for a long time. Therefore, in Ye Hongjian''s opinion, Xu Han was alone with Fang Ziyu until now.


    ''"No." After Xu Han came to his senses, he hurriedly explained.


    He and Fang Ziyu had separated a long time ago. If this was so misunderstood, he would not be in serious trouble. However, Fang Ziyu''s reputation as a girl was extremely inappropriate. Moreover, even though Fang Ziyu had been crying in his arms for a long time, both he and Fang Ziyu understood that the other party was just a friend, and they had no other thoughts towards each other. The matter of pouncing into his arms was only caused by a moment of sorrow in their hearts.


    Of course, apart from these reasons, Xu Han was so anxious to explain whether there were other reasons for this matter, and he himself might not be able to explain it clearly.


    "I''m not interested in listening to your nonsense here." When Xu Han''s anxious expression fell into Ye Hongjian''s eyes, the anger on her face abruptly subsided, but it was still very serious.


    Seeing this, Xu Han put away his words.


    It wasn''t because Ye Hongjian stopped him, but although he hadn''t been alone with Fang Ziyu for so long, he did come back very late. And for this reason, he obviously couldn''t come with Ye Hongjian. Therefore, he didn''t know how to explain this matter, so he simply went down the slope and stopped talking.


    "Then I''ll go to sleep?" Xu Han looked at Ye Hongjian, whose expression seemed to be better, and asked.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded without knowing whether she liked it or not, but her body was still standing at the door, not intending to return to her room.


    Seeing that he didn''t dare to stay any longer, Xu Han hurriedly turned around and returned to his room.


    However, just as he took this step, a sound of breaking through the air suddenly came from behind him. He was quick to react and hurriedly moved to the side. At that time, a bright sword flew straight against his body and stabbed into the wooden pillar beside Chu Chouli''s door.


    The blade of the sword swayed, entering the wood by more than three points.


    Chu Chouli''s snoring stopped in the room. Then, he saw the sloppy man running out of the room with a panicked expression and looking at the door. He saw Xu Han and Ye Hongjian standing in the courtyard. He opened his mouth slightly as if he wanted to say something, but soon realized that there was no room for him to interrupt the situation in front of him. Therefore, he resentfully withdrew his words, quietly retreated into the room, and slowly closed the door.


    At that time, Xu Han turned to look at Ye Hongjian.


    He really didn''t understand what kind of temper this Miss Ye had. He just came back a little late. Not to mention that nothing had happened between him and Fang Ziyu, it had happened. Based on the relationship between him and Ye Hongjian, what stance did the other party have to be angry about? He even used a flying sword to injure people?


    This truly made Xu Han unhappy.


    "Miss Ye, what do you mean?" He asked in a deep voice, his expression extremely unhappy. It was obvious that he was suppressing the anger in his body.


    However, in the face of Xu Han, who was so furious, Ye Hongjian did not budge. She still looked at Xu Han with a cold expression.


    At that moment, her ice-cold voice came to her mind.


    "I told you, you want to sleep with me."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 133 Eat Both Its Flesh And Blood

    Young Miss Ye''s thoughts were still elusive. Since she insisted on this, Xu Han was unwilling to argue with her again. He could only carry his blanket into Ye Hongjian''s room under Chu Chouli''s teasing eyes.


    For some reason, Xu Han had a strange feeling that his daughter-in-law was about to be taken over by a bully.


    "How''s Ziyu?" When Xu Han finished laying the bunk on the ground, Ye Hongjian''s soft voice rang again.


    Xu Han, who had just laid down, thought for a moment before answering truthfully, "Not good."


    It was self-evident how much Fang Ziyu liked Chen Xuanji. Although Chen Xuanji''s decision was reasonable, it was no different from a bolt from the blue for Fang Ziyu.


    In a short period of time, it would be unrealistic for Fang Ziyu to walk out of this shadow.


    "Do you think Chen Xuanji won''t be able to sense Fang Ziyu''s thoughts?" Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again, but there was still some confusion in her soft voice.


    Xu Han was stunned. Fang Ziyu''s thoughts were as clear as wood as Song Yueming''s. How could Chen Xuanji not know?


    Xu Han roughly guessed what Ye Hongjian meant by this question. He scratched his nose and subconsciously said, "Perhaps because of his status as the prince of the State of Chen, he did not dare to face him head-on."


    "Do you not dare to face it, or do you not want to face it?" Ye Hongjian suddenly sat up, her pitch-black eyes shining like stars in the dark room, staring straight at Xu Han at that time.


    Xu Han was frightened by Ye Hongjian''s sudden question. He felt that Ye Hongjian''s question seemed to be not only asking Chen Xuanji, but also asking him.


    A strange expression inevitably appeared in his heart, and he was unable to answer this question for a moment.


    "Hmph." Seeing him like this, Ye Hongjian let out a muffled snort. Then, she lay back on the bed and muttered.


    "Crows are black all over the world."


    ¡­


    On the morning of the second day, Xu Han stood up early with his body covered in exhaustion.


    He went to the Zhong Manor that he hadn''t been to in the past few days and found the Sword Dao Grandmaster Zhong Changhen.


    The other party didn''t seem to be surprised by his arrival. When Xu Han entered the manor, he saw Zhong Changhen already setting up a cup of tea in the side hall, as if he had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "I don''t think you have the mood to learn the sword today. Why don''t you try the Snow Condor Cloud that Ding Jingcheng sent you yesterday?" Seeing Xu Han enter the room, Zhong Changhen, who was sitting on the short couch, raised the teacup in his hand and smiled at Xu Han.


    Because of Mo Chen Zi, Xu Han hadn''t come to Zhong Changhen''s place to cultivate the sword dao in the past few days. The reason for this was naturally clear from Zhong Changhen''s thoughts.


    Xu Han nodded and sat beside Zhong Changhen. He picked up the teacup that had been prepared for him and drank a mouthful of the tea. The fragrance of the tea immediately overflowed and filled his mouth.


    "Xue Diaoyun is the tribute tea of the Great Xia Dynasty. It is even more difficult for ordinary kings to get some. It is not too much to say that it is one or two thousand gold. Deacon Ding has prepared such a generous gift for Senior. I''m afraid there''s no need to ask for it." Xu Han met Zhong Chang''s hateful gaze at that time and asked indifferently.


    "Even the bald donkeys of the Dragon Hidden Temple who claim to be empty all over the place are thinking about how to introduce Dao Inheritance into the Great Zhou Dynasty, let alone Ding Jingcheng? It''s not surprising that everyone in this world has something to ask for." Zhong Changhen only smiled when he heard what Xu Han said, but he did not deny what he said.


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded his head, but he thought to himself. It seemed that the direct descendants of Long Congyun did not have any plans to let Ning Zhumang get bigger. A bigger scheme was still in the works.


    However, these matters had little to do with Xu Han, so he did not intend to ask any further.


    Then, he changed the topic and asked, "Senior, I have come here today to ask you to teach me something."


    "About the mysteries?" Zhong Changhen raised his eyebrows and drank another cup of tea.


    "Yes." Xu Han knew that he couldn''t hide Zhong Changhen''s thoughts, so he didn''t have any intention of hiding anything and nodded his head straightforwardly.


    "What? Are you also unfair to that child Ziyu?"


    "I naturally understand what Brother Chen has done. I came here to ask why Senior let Brother Chen return to the Chen Kingdom so straightforwardly."


    Xu Han''s thoughts were meticulous. Chen Xuanji''s return to the Chen Kingdom seemed simple, but there was a calamity hidden within.


    Everyone in the Great Zhou Empire knew that the Linglong Pavilion was a trump card.


    Although Zhong Changhen was in charge of this Sword Dao Grandmaster who was comparable to the Earthly Immortal Realm, Zhong Changhen was not an immortal after all. He was already in his seventies. How long could he live? Ten years, twenty years, or thirty years, but he was still going to die.


    At that time, where would the Linglong Pavilion go without an immortal-level major power?


    Xu Han knew that the only way to remove the current situation of the Exquisite Pavilion was to reproduce an Immortal Realm expert. Only then could the foundation of the Exquisite Pavilion be stabilized for a hundred years. Among the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion, Chen Xuanji was the only one who was most likely to accomplish this.


    Zhong Changhen let Chen Xuanji go. To a certain extent, he was putting the future of Linglong Pavilion in danger.


    Or perhaps it could be said that the fate of the Linglong Pavilion was completely blocked on Ye Hongjian, who was regarded as a favourite by the world.


    But no matter what, for a colossus like Linglong Pavilion, such a move was too risky.


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, Zhong Changhen was slightly stunned. He stared at Xu Han for a long time.


    He had naturally noticed that Xu Han''s thoughts were far beyond ordinary people''s, but when Xu Han asked this question, he finally understood how meticulous this youth''s thoughts were.


    "Since you have asked this question, I believe you already have an answer in your heart. Then why bother asking me again?"


    Xu Han''s heart trembled at that time. Although this answer was not stated explicitly, it clearly confirmed the speculation in his heart.


    He couldn''t help but raise his head and look through the windows and doors of the house towards the peak of the Chongju Peak.


    ¡­


    Located in Niutou Village, Qingzhou, behind the village is a large mountain.


    Called Barbarian Ox Mountain.


    Legend has it that hundreds of years ago, there was a barbarian bull here that became a demon, causing chaos everywhere. After that, it was suppressed by the Taoist immortals in the Green Lotus Temple, and only then did it get rid of. However, this was why the Barbarian Bull Mountain got its name.


    Perhaps, as the rumors had it, there was once a cattle demon rebellion on Mount Man Niu, but now, the place where the former Great Demon resided had become the backer of the lives of the people of Niutou Village.


    After enduring another year of winter, the villagers welcomed the spring of farming.


    This year''s situation was much better than last year''s. At least, there seemed to be no trend towards a severe drought. However, it would still take a lot of time for the villagers who had long since lost their surplus grain to survive until the autumn harvest day.


    The mountain of barbarian oxen with its luxuriant branches and dense beasts became the only hope for the villagers to live to that day.


    That night, Liu Zhuang, as the village chief of Niutou Village, led the villagers to Man Niu Mountain again.


    The mountains at night were much more dangerous than in the daytime. Most wild beasts would come and go at this time, but similarly, the pheasants and rabbits would probably be active at this time.


    These fruitful foods were hard to come by, and many of the time, the villagers had to gamble their lives in order to obtain them.


    However, in such a year, there weren''t many choices in front of everyone, and this one seemed to be the best one.


    Guang Lingui followed behind Liu Dingdang.


    They hid at the back of the line and carefully followed behind the villagers.


    Hunting in the mountains was a very dangerous thing, but Liu Zhuang could not beat his precious daughter. He finally agreed to her repeated pleas. He led her into the mountain, but he demanded that she only watch and not do anything out of line.


    Liu Dingdang, who had obtained Liu Zhuang''s permission with great difficulty, naturally agreed. However, Liu Zhuang was still a little worried. He was too clear about his daughter''s temperament, so before he left, he told Guang Lingui, who had come with him, to keep an eye on his daughter.


    Guang Lingui admires Liu Zhuang very much.


    In Guang Lingui ''s eyes, this middle-aged man Liu Zhuang could be considered the first good person he met after leaving the broken temple. Yes, of course, Liu Dingdang can also be considered a good person.


    His cultivation hasn''t recovered since then, and he can''t find any place to go in a short period of time. Therefore, after thinking for a while, coupled with Liu Dingdang and Liu Zhuang''s enthusiasm to stay, Guang Lingui simply stayed in the village.


    The people in Niutou Village were quite enthusiastic. Although they could occasionally hear some gossip, they loved the village chief who always led the way and was willing to do good deeds.


    Although this kind of life was miserable, Guang Lingui felt at ease. At least, compared to the time he spent in the ruined temple, the days here were very real.


    Perhaps it was because of the village chief that the villagers quickly accepted Guang Lingui''s existence. However, sometimes, they could not help but tease him that a monk could eat more meat than everyone else. However, Guang Lingui did not care about this. Instead, he replied, "Wine and meat have pierced through the intestines. Buddha is in his heart." He started to eat on his own again.


    ¡­


    At this moment, a strange movement came from the front line. The crowd immediately became nervous. Under Liu Zhuang''s command, everyone began to spread out in an orderly manner, preparing to surround and kill.


    Looks like a big guy.


    "Don''t run around." Guang Lingui looked at Liu Dingdang, who was holding a bow and arrow beside him. He looked like he was about to move, and helplessly rolled his eyes.


    Liu Dingdang was only twelve years old. She was also a girl, and her body had yet to grow. That bow was specially made by Liu Zhuang for her. It was very small and exquisite, and its lethality was also very limited. Not to mention wild boars and wolves, even pheasants and snow rabbits might not be able to take it down.


    "Humph!" Liu Dingdang, who had been stopped, stomped his foot, feeling very dissatisfied. "Coward."


    She stuck out her tongue at Guang Lingui and made a grimace, but she put away her thoughts of going forward. Although she often shouted at her father, she still didn''t dare to make any mistakes in this matter that concerned the rations of the village.


    "Quick!"


    "Left!"


    "Fire the arrow!"


    At this moment, Liu Zhuang''s rough voice rang out, full of anxiety and anger.


    Then, under his command, the crowd began to move continuously. The sound of sharp arrows piercing through the air was heard one after another, followed by a loud howl from the wild beasts.


    Shadows and flames flashed in the darkness, and the last cheers rang out.


    Liu Dingdang and Guang Lingui exchanged a glance at each other at that time and most likely guessed that they had taken down their prey. They hurriedly stepped forward and saw a huge wild boar lying not far away in the forest.


    The villagers in charge of taking care of their prey had already surrounded them. Everyone in the crowd was in high spirits. With this wild boar, the hundreds of people in the village would not worry about food and drink for the next half a month. This was probably nothing better for the villagers who were hungry and full.


    Liu Dingdang and Guang Lingui also walked up at that time and observed this big fellow that was several times bigger than them at close range.


    "Hurry up and pack up. Such a big thing is likely to attract wild beasts from the mountains." As the village chief, Liu Zhuang was extremely experienced in hunting. He ordered calmly, and at that time, everyone began to bind their prey under his command and prepare to bring it back to the village.


    "Father, you''re really amazing." Liu Dingdang jumped in front of Liu Zhuang and said with admiration.


    She saw it clearly. The arrow that took the wild boar''s life was shot by Liu Zhuang.


    "Haha, that''s not true." The middle-aged man blushed. In his eyes, there was nothing in the world that was more intimate than his daughter''s praise.


    ¡­


    Guang Lingui walked to the boar. The boar''s side was covered with arrows and blood flowed everywhere. However, his body was huge and his vitality was astonishing. Even at this moment, he still hadn''t died.


    However, it had lost too much blood and no longer had the strength to resist. Perhaps because it knew the fate it was about to meet, its eyes actually revealed an extremely humane color. It looked like sadness, but also like despair. Moreover, it kept letting out waves of wailing in its mouth.


    Guang Lingui was a little distracted.


    "What? Little monk can''t bear it anymore? Then don''t eat it when you go back." A young man beside him saw him like this and quickly tied the wild boar''s legs with hemp rope while teasing him.


    When the surrounding people heard this, they burst into laughter. To be able to capture such a large prey, everyone was obviously very happy.


    However, Guang Lingui did not respond to them.


    He frowned and slowly reached out with one hand to caress the head of the wild boar. At that time, an almost imperceptible golden light spread out from his palm and touched the entire body of the wild boar.


    Strangely enough, the wild boar that was still wailing suddenly quieted down at that moment. Even the despair in its eyes gradually faded away at that moment, replaced by a color called serenity.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this. They could not understand how this little monk still had such a trick. This truly surprised the villagers who had never left Niutou Village before.


    "Everything has a spirit." The little monk murmured as he suddenly stretched out his other hand.


    Pu!


    A streak of bloody light suddenly appeared, and scorching hot blood sprayed out from the wild boar''s body, spraying onto the bodies of the surrounding people.


    The little monk held an arrow in his other hand at an unknown time, and he fiercely stabbed it into the eyes of the wild boar. The arrow''s body was extremely deep into the flesh, almost reaching the end of the arrow.


    At that time, the pierced wild boar''s body twisted continuously. After a few breaths, it completely lost its breath and died.


    "You! What are you doing?" The surrounding people finally regained their senses. They all looked at Guang Lingui angrily. They couldn''t help but feel unlucky when they were sprayed with blood, and their hearts were even angrier at Guang Lingui''s actions.


    The little monk, whose body was splashed with blood, did not seem to notice the questioning of the crowd. At that time, he clasped his hands together and bowed to the wild boar with a pious expression.


    "Since you have already eaten its flesh, why bother with it?"


    "My Buddha is merciful. Good is good."


    At that time, the surrounding people looked at the little monk in front of them, who seemed to have changed into another person. Thinking about his ruthless attack, the anger in their hearts suddenly dissipated.


    It was replaced by a shiver that reached straight to the sky¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 134 Emotion Character

    Inside a small tavern in Xingsheng Town at the foot of the Linglong Pavilion Mountain.


    Song Yueming helplessly looked at the girl in front of him. He was worried and hesitant to say anything.


    "Do you have any more wine? Another pot." The red-faced girl stood up and asked loudly. Her expression was heroic, as if she could swallow the water of a river. However, after she finished speaking, she burped and a strong smell of alcohol came from her mouth, causing Song Yueming to cover his nose.


    "Coming!" The tavern owner only wanted to be rich, so he smiled happily and went forward to hand over another pot of wine.


    However, Song Yueming glared fiercely at the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper''s heart trembled and he retreated in embarrassment.


    Xingsheng Town was located at the foot of the Linglong Pavilion. Disciples from the Pavilion often came to the town to shop for all kinds of things. The shopkeeper still had some eyesight. Judging from the way the two of them dressed, they could roughly guess that this man and woman were Linglong Pavilion''s disciples. He couldn''t afford to offend such a Jianghu character as a small tavern owner.


    "There''s no more wine, Senior Sister. Let''s go back."


    Song Yueming stood up and reached out to help the drunk girl up.


    This girl was naturally Fang Ziyu.


    This morning, she suddenly arrived at Song Yueming''s residence and pulled him to the tavern at the foot of the mountain. One person drank from dawn until noon without the slightest intention of stopping.


    Song Yueming tried to persuade Fang Ziyu several times, but he was suppressed by Fang Ziyu''s shouting.


    At this moment, he finally felt that it was too inappropriate to continue like this, so he had to pull Fang Ziyu away.


    "Nonsense, how could the tavern be empty?" Fang Ziyu, who drank so much that he could not distinguish between the east and the west, struggled to free himself from Song Yueming''s hands. However, Song Yueming was ruthless this time. If Fang Ziyu continued to drink like this, there might be some calamity. Therefore, he could not care about the safety of men and women. When he mentioned Fang Ziyu, he wanted to leave the tavern.


    During that time, the tavern owner smiled and went forward to ask for the wine money, which was five taels of silver.


    Song Yueming practically never drank alcohol, and he didn''t know much about the price of the wine. In addition, Fang Ziyu''s condition wasn''t good, so he couldn''t argue with the shopkeeper. He could only endure the pain and pay for the wine before bringing Fang Ziyu out of the tavern.


    ¡­


    "Put me down. I still want to drink." It was not easy to carry Fang Ziyu on her back, but this young miss was not safe. She would occasionally shout and drink more along the way. At this moment, Song Yueming, who was originally a chatterbox, finally tasted the consequences, and his brain ached from being tormented by this Fang Ziyu.


    "Stop drinking. If you drink any more, Senior Sister''s body will not be able to stand it." Song Yueming carried Fang Ziyu on his back as he walked along the mountain road, giving him good advice.


    "What do you know? This is called drinking to relieve my worries." Fang Ziyu retorted.


    "But isn''t there another sentence after that? Are you even more worried?" Song Yueming didn''t have the ability to see the wind and control the rudder like Xu Han. He was a rectum, so he could say whatever he thought of.


    "You!" Fang Ziyu was enraged.


    But she was not a loser. At that time, her head tilted and she gritted her teeth and said, "Have you ever liked a person? Do you know what that feels like? You don''t understand, so what''s the point of talking to you!"


    Hearing this, Song Yueming was stunned and felt that Fang Ziyu''s words were somewhat wrong.


    "I''ve liked it before! But I''m not like Senior Sister."


    He retorted somewhat unconvincingly.


    However, the moment Fang Ziyu said those words, he immediately became interested in Fang Ziyu.


    She started to struggle on Song Yueming''s back with her alcohol. "Tell me, who is it? Who is it?"


    After all, Song Yueming''s face was a little thin. Being questioned by Fang Ziyu like this, he felt a little embarrassed and stammered for a long time, unable to say anything.


    How could Fang Ziyu let him muddle through like this? At that time, she argued that if Song Yueming didn''t tell her, she would go back to drink again. The pure-minded Song Yueming was not the opponent of this strange eldest young miss, and he immediately lost the battle.


    "Martial Uncle Ye." He lowered his voice and said reluctantly in an imperceptible voice.


    "What?" Fang Ziyu asked loudly at that time, not knowing if he was trying to play a trick on her or if he really didn''t hear her clearly.


    "Martial Uncle Ye! Ye Hongjian!" Song Yueming''s voice grew louder.


    "Ah?" Fang Ziyu let out an extremely exaggerated exclamation. "No wonder I said that you ran to that Xu''s house day and night. So it turned out to be a blessing in disguise," said a teasing expression on her face, which had turned red from drinking.


    "I can''t see it. My surname is Song. I wasted your breath calling me Brother Xu, but I was thinking of someone else''s wife."


    "Senior Sister!" Hearing this, Song Yueming was both anxious and angry. He stopped and hurriedly explained, "I like Martial Uncle Ye, but she is Brother Xu''s fianc ¨¦ e. There is a saying that a friend''s wife is not to be bullied. I have long since stopped thinking. Being close to Brother Xu is only because of our speculation. Senior Sister, don''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing that Song Yueming was really angry, Fang Ziyu hurriedly waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m just joking. What are you so excited about?"


    "This kind of joke can''t be played." Song Yueming said with a straight face, and then walked towards Chongju Peak again.


    Perhaps she thought that Song Yueming was extremely interesting, and Fang Ziyu''s mood also improved a little. After a while, she crawled to Song Yueming''s ear and asked, "Sigh, I said, why did you stop thinking about Ye Hongjian?"


    She was a little curious as to how someone she liked could cut off this thought. If it was possible for her to do the same, then there was no need to worry about Chen Xuan every day


    He tossed and turned repeatedly.


    Hearing this, Song Yueming tilted his head and thought for a moment, then casually said, "It''s not difficult. Doesn''t it just make her better to like someone? Martial Uncle Ye and Brother Xu are very good together, and Brother Xu is also very good¡­"


    Song Yueming began to describe his initial contact with Xu Han. He explained everything in detail, almost combing through everything from beginning to end.


    "So you gave up?" However, after hearing Song Yueming''s words, Fang Ziyu shook his head in dissatisfaction.


    "That''s right." Song Yueming replied.


    "There isn''t a single bit of reluctance in my heart." Fang Ziyu, however, did not give up and continued to ask.


    "No." Song Yueming answered confidently, almost without hesitation.


    "Hmph, you don''t really like Ye Hongjian at all." Fang Ziyu came to a conclusion.


    "How is that possible! I did like it." Song Yueming was very dissatisfied with Fang Ziyu''s denial of her first love and argued.


    Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, Fang Ziyu suddenly felt a sense of drowsiness in her heart. At that time, she ended her dispute with Song Yueming with dim interest. She leaned her head on his shoulder and was about to fall asleep, whispering some vague words in her mouth.


    "One day, when you really like someone, you''ll understand what I''m saying¡­"


    ¡­


    "Brother Xu, I''ll leave this matter to you." Chen Xuanji, dressed in white, stood at the door of the small porch window and bowed towards Xu Han Yingying. He said sincerely.


    "Brother Chen, don''t worry. I will definitely bring your words." Xu Han replied seriously. "But Brother Chen knows better than I do about Ziyu''s temperament. I can''t guarantee whether she will come or not tomorrow."


    Chen Xuanji smiled bitterly when he heard this. "In the end, I didn''t do it properly. It''s only natural that she couldn''t avoid me. It''s just that this trip is extremely dangerous. I don''t dare to guarantee whether or not I will be able to return. I only beg Brother Xu to bring these words here, and I''m extremely grateful."


    Chen Xuanji said that there was no reason for Xu Han to refuse, so he nodded heavily at that time.


    Seeing this, Chen Xuanji left peacefully.


    Xu Han stood at the door and watched Chen Xuanji disappear. He sighed before turning around and returning to his room.


    Xuan''er, who was standing beside him, hurriedly pulled at the corner of his clothes, meowing nonstop. It seemed that something urgent was going on. Xu Han was still puzzled as to why Xuan''er suddenly acted like this, but just as he closed the courtyard door, someone knocked on it again.


    "Brother Xu, Brother Xu!" At the same time, Song Yueming''s familiar voice sounded.


    Xuan''er, who was beside him, rushed into the inner room like a frightened bird. Xu Han felt a little strange. This black cat was extremely afraid of that young miss Fang Ziyu. When did she become so afraid of Song Yueming?


    As he thought of this, he opened the courtyard door. A strong smell of alcohol assaulted him. Xu Han fixed his gaze and saw Song Yueming standing at the door with Fang Ziyu covered in the smell of alcohol on his back. He was slightly stunned, and then he understood the whole story thoroughly.


    "Brother Xu, you have to save me. I still have to attend Martial Uncle Hu''s lecture on the Sword Dao among the outer sect disciples. It only happens once a month. This Senior Sister has drunk too much. I can''t find her place of residence, so I can only send her here to you." When Song Yueming saw Xu Han, he spoke like a drowning man who had grabbed onto a life-saving straw.


    "Come in." Xu Han helplessly nodded and placed the unconscious Fang Ziyu with Song Yueming on Ye Hongjian''s bed.


    He didn''t know if he was really in a hurry to attend the sword dao lecture or if he was tortured too badly by Fang Ziyu. After finishing all of this, Song Yueming fled from the small porch window.


    Xu Han, who was left alone in the small porch window, looked at the sleeping Fang Ziyu and shook his head. He took out a letter from his bosom and placed it next to Fang Ziyu''s pillow.


    "Brother Chen is leaving the Exquisite Pavilion tomorrow. He wants to see you. The trip to the Chen Kingdom is extremely dangerous. Don''t leave behind any regrets for yourself."


    "Whether or not to go, I hope you can think about it clearly. Don''t be righteous."


    Xu Han said softly. Then, he took a deep look at Fang Ziyu, whose deep eyes seemed to have fallen into deep sleep. Then, he turned around and closed the door. He went to the courtyard alone.


    After a hundred breaths of time, Fang Ziyu''s eyelashes suddenly moved imperceptibly. At that time, her hand slowly reached out and touched the letter beside the pillow.


    She placed it on her chest and hugged it with both hands.


    He didn''t want to let go for a long time.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 135 Worry Is The Hardest Thing In The World

    Chen Xuanji''s farewell ceremony was very grand.


    Almost all the elders and deacons of the three peaks had arrived at the mountain gates. As for the disciples of the various peaks, there was no need to say anything. They had almost packed the entire Linglong Pavilion''s mountain gates.


    However, there was no sign of Fang Ziyu.


    Chen Xuanji said goodbye to everyone one by one, perhaps because he wanted to wait for that person. This farewell ceremony was very slow.


    It took him half an hour to complete the ceremony.


    Fang Ziyu still hadn''t appeared.


    Chen Xuanji looked at Xu Han in the crowd. The other party nodded at him and shook his head.


    After that, he let out a long sigh and cupped his hands to look around the crowd once more. "Goodbye, everyone. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye." At that moment, everyone present cupped their hands and said.


    Chen Xuanji finally put away the luck in his heart. At that time, he turned around and resolutely walked behind him. There, Mo Chen Zi and his group had been waiting for a long time.


    Mo Chen Zi nodded at Xu Hanwei imperceptibly before leading the others to leave.


    On a nearby hill, a young girl was holding a letter in her hand. Her tears flowed as she watched the white silhouette gradually fade away.


    She could not muster the courage to say goodbye to him.


    She could only watch him leave from afar and hug the letter tightly in her arms again.


    ¡­


    It was April, and it was summer.


    Jizhou was already a blazing scene.


    Jizhou was located in the northern part of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was normally cold in winter and hot in summer, and this year''s summer was not as hot as before. However, the people of Jizhou were extremely anxious at the bottom of their hearts.


    The Great Xia Dynasty once again sent another hundred thousand troops towards the Sword Dragon Pass. The army hoarded outside the Sword Dragon Pass had risen from two hundred thousand to three hundred thousand. The Beijiang King was still unable to bring out his troops and hid in the Sword Dragon Pass.


    Rumors spread everywhere, and there were many different opinions.


    Among them, the most widespread was the relapse of Mu Ji''s malignant disease. It was hard to know whether he would live or die, and some even claimed that it was caused by the claws of the Long Night Division.


    However, once Mu Ji died, the two hundred thousand Ancestral Martial King Tribes would surely be without a leader. At that time, the Sword Dragon Pass would be in danger.


    The people of Jizhou, whose ancestors lived here, were like ants on a hot pot these days. For some unknown reason, some people with rich family background had already begun to prepare to flee to Qing Zhou and Liang Zhou, while more people could only stay and watch.


    Compared to Jizhou, which was already in a mess, the Sword Dragon Pass, which was at the center of the storm, was as calm as a stone, allowing the winds and clouds outside to be bizarre, and he remained calm.


    "Young child Mu Ji, how long do you want to hide? Quickly go out and die!" The Great Xia Empire''s Guardian General, Cui Ting''s subordinate, still came to call the battle every day.


    The words of curse had been changed again and again, but apart from ordinary soldiers, there was hardly a single figure of a general in Sword Dragon City.


    The Sword Dragon Pass, which had dominated Jizhou for hundreds of years, seemed to have fallen asleep. Whether it was the shouting of the enemy or the transfer orders from the Imperial Court that flew over like snow, they were like mud bulls into the sea, and there was no response at all.


    The insults from outside continued.


    The violent coughing sounds in the Northern Region Palace were even more intense day and night, one day more than the other.


    "Master, I drank the medicine." The beautiful woman carefully brought a bowl of soup to the Northern Region King''s bedroom and handed the bowl of soup she had personally cooked to the man on the bed.


    It was a pale-faced man.


    He was about forty years old, but his face was wrinkled by the long illness. The most terrifying thing was his feet. At first glance, they seemed to be undoubtedly ordinary people. However, if one looked carefully, they would find that the black blood vessels on the man''s feet were like poisonous snakes that covered his thigh. They looked extremely strange.


    At this moment, the man seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. He was half-leaning on the head of the bed, his eyes slightly closed.


    The woman gently took out a spoonful of soup and blew it on the side of her mouth before passing it to the man''s lips.


    "Master, I drank the medicine." She said again, her voice soft.


    At that moment, the man''s eyes suddenly opened, and a flush appeared on his morbid face.


    He stupidly turned his head and looked at the woman. "He is terminally ill and it is useless to take it. Why should Madam trouble herself?"


    His voice was hoarse, as if a knife had entered the leather of defeat.


    The woman was a little unhappy. "Master, you can''t talk nonsense. Master will definitely recover from his illness."


    The woman said confidently and handed the spoon full of medicine to the man''s lips.


    When the man saw this, he smiled bitterly. In the end, he finished the bowl of soup at the insistence of the woman.


    When the woman saw this, she smiled and reminded the man to cultivate properly before leaving peacefully.


    When she pushed open the door, the maidservant outside stepped forward tactfully and took the porcelain bowl in the woman''s hand.


    "Go, reply. This is the fifth bowl." The gentle expression on the woman''s face slowly faded away at that moment. The corner of her mouth drew a sharp arc.


    "Yes." The maidservant beside him nodded her head and retreated.


    ¡­


    Cough!


    Cough!


    Cough!


    The man in the room coughed even harder after drinking the soup. His feet were like lead and he could not move. He could only lie sideways on the edge of the bed and cough violently while retching disgustedly.


    At that time, a figure flashed. The figure''s speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it jumped into the room.


    The man seemed to have sensed something. He raised his head and the corners of his mouth were covered in crimson blood. Obviously, his illness was much more serious than he looked.


    "The news has been sent out?" He asked weakly. He raised his body and sat down on the bed again.


    "Yes." The black-clothed figure nodded and walked to the bed, respectfully straightening the man''s body.


    "That bitch gave His Highness medicine again?" The black shadow sniffed at the smell of the room, his brows furrowed, and hostility surged in his eyes. "Let me kill her!"


    "There''s no hurry." At that time, the man waved his hand. "My illness has already reached its end. Whether I drink that medicine or not doesn''t matter to me. She still wants to keep it. She is Zhu Xian''s spy and also our amulet. It''s not the time to kill her."


    The black shadow couldn''t bear to see this.


    "For so many years, it has been difficult for His Highness." He said at that moment, his rough voice carrying a little choking voice.


    The man smiled miserably when he heard this. His gaze suddenly became empty. He stared blankly at the distant wall. After a few breaths, a cold divine light burst out from his pitch-black eyes.


    "Ten years," he murmured, "a hundred years."


    "Imperishable Shepherd Soul, blood debt and blood repayment!"


    ¡­


    At the peak of Kunlun, the heavenly pillar stood.


    The snow-white jade pillar had reached the nine heavens and flowed down into the Yellow Springs. It had never been changed.


    Around the enormous pillar sat densely packed corpses.


    Most of their corpses had long since decayed, leaving only bones. Thinking about it, it should be incomparably ancient.


    Among them was an old man dressed in green. Although his entire body had been frozen into ice sculptures by the wind and snow, his complexion was still red, and he had a faint aura.


    Ka!


    Suddenly, a faint sound resounded from the quiet summit of the Kunlun Mountains.


    A crack appeared on the pillar.


    The crack was extremely small, but it was especially eye-catching when it landed on the pure white pillar, like a poisonous snake spitting out a message.


    The green-robed old man''s body trembled. He slowly and painstakingly raised his head to look at the crack that had suddenly appeared.


    "Canghai Liuliu, that''s all I can do."


    He bitterly smiled and said. After several breaths of fluctuations, the gossamer-like aura suddenly disappeared. His head sank and he completely lowered his head.


    A dark aura suddenly spread out from the sky pillar, and the corpses, including the old man in green, turned into dust and scattered in the world along with the aura.


    The cracks on the pillars also dissipated as the corpses dissipated, as if a vicious beast had broken through a cage.


    One head towards the sky, the other towards the bottomless abyss.


    Up to the Nine Heavens, down to the Nine Nether.


    ¡­


    The night was already dark. After Xu Han practiced the [Mountain Destroying Sword Technique] in the open space outside the house, he returned to his room.


    He was a little restless, but he couldn''t explain the reason.


    Was it because of Chen Xuanji''s departure today or something else? He couldn''t even tell the truth.


    He just felt as if something important was about to leave, and it was very boring.


    Even after brandishing that set of sword techniques, the boredom still did not dissipate, and instead became even more intense.


    He shook his head and walked to the hot water that Chu Chouli had cooked for him. He took off his clothes and was thinking of soaking in a hot bath and sleeping peacefully.


    Clang.


    But at that time, there was a soft sound beside his ears, something fell from his clothes.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before picking up the item and placing it in front of his eyes.


    At the same time, in the thatched cottage of the Tian Ce Mansion thousands of kilometers away, the macheteman who had been sitting there for several years seemed to feel something and took out something like that from his bosom and placed it in front of him.


    It''s a jade pendant.


    It was covered in dense cracks.


    Just as the two of them placed it in front of them, those cracks suddenly began to spread again, and in an instant, they became even more dense.


    Ding.


    Another crisp sound came.


    Then, under Xu Han''s shocked gaze, the jade pendant turned into dust and fell into his palm.


    "This!!!" Unexpectedly, Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated and his body began to involuntarily tremble.


    The night was like a raging war, and the summer breeze was slightly cold. It slowly blew the dust in the youth''s hand into the distance.


    The revived youth panicked. He stretched out his hand to grab the dust, as if he was grabbing someone''s hands.


    But how could he hold on to those things?


    The youth, who had reached out several times and returned without any success, was caught off guard. He staggered and fell to the ground in a sorry state, knocking over the barrel of boiled hot water and sprinkling it all over his body.


    The loud noise woke up Ye Hongjian, who was already asleep. She was wearing a single coat and pushed open the door, only to see the youth fall to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    At that time, the youth turned around.


    His expression was miserable as he hugged a tassel with no accessories tightly in his arms.


    His face was stained with water.


    However, he could not tell whether it was clear water or tears.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 136 Who Is It

    On the second day, Ye Hongjian did not normally go to the cave of Zhongju Peak to cultivate alone after getting up.


    She chased away Chu Chouli, who was humming an unknown tune while cooking. He turned a blind eye to the middle-aged man''s resentful expression of being robbed of his daughter-in-law and took over the kitchen.


    As a result, when Xu Han woke up, there was a sumptuous breakfast in front of him that made him a little dumbfounded.


    "Get up." Ye Hongjian, who had been waiting for a long time, smiled sweetly and said, "Come and eat soon."


    Her tone was so gentle that it made one feel tired of it.


    However, Xu Han only lightly nodded his head, then sat beside Ye Hongjian, picked up the bowl and chopsticks, and began to eat on his own.


    His expression was calm.


    It was as calm as a pool of stagnant water, without any ripples.


    However, this calm made Ye Hongjian, who was at the side, feel terrified.


    She looked at the youth in front of her with a complicated expression. She tried to find some clues from him that she wanted to know, but the result was not satisfactory. The youth''s expression remained the same, as if what happened yesterday was just her illusion.


    Ye Hongjian frowned. She was a little worried. At least, from the moment she knew him, she had never seen the youth in such a sorry state.


    The sorrow that came from the soul caused people''s hearts to tremble, and it caused them to feel even more heartache.


    She could not suppress the worry in her heart. At that time, she opened her mouth and asked, "Yesterday¡­"


    "I''m done. Thank you." But just as he spoke, Xu Han stood up and placed the bowl and chopsticks on the table. He lifted the sword beside him and left the courtyard.


    Ye Hongjian did not say anything to stop him. She could tell that Xu Han did not want to say anything, so no matter how she asked, it would be useless.


    She sighed in her heart and remained silent for a long time.


    "Ah, so many delicious food!" At this time, Chu Chouli, who had been bored by the usurped kitchen for a while, walked back. He looked at the table full of dishes. His eyes lit up and he sat down. He reached out to grab a piece of delicious chicken and was about to eat it.


    "Brother Chu, do you know what happened to him?" Ye Hongjian looked in the direction where Xu Han had left and asked with a frown.


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Chouli asked ambiguously as the fragrance of the chicken overflowed from his mouth. Obviously, most of his thoughts were focused on the plate of chicken in front of him.


    "Yesterday" Turning his head, he originally wanted to tell Chu Chouli what had happened yesterday, but he saw that Chu Chouli and the chicken had been killed to the point of darkness. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the chicken had entered Chu Chouli''s stomach.


    Ye Hongjian was instantly furious. She grabbed the plate of chicken with one hand and glared at Chu Chouli fiercely.


    "What are you eating? Didn''t you hear the loud noise yesterday?"


    "Yesterday?" Chu Chouli had a puzzled expression on his face. "Very good. The weather is good. I slept very comfortably."


    Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes. "Then you can continue to sleep."


    She said angrily, then placed the plate of chicken beside her feet and sent it into Xuan''er''s mouth, who had been coveting it for a long time.


    ¡­


    Meng Liang left, and Mo Chen Zi also left.


    Xu Han''s life seemed to have returned to its original state.


    In the morning, he cultivated swordsmanship in the Zhong Manor. He had long since memorized the main points of the Mountain Destroying Swordsmanship. After all, it was not a profound swordsmanship. Although Xu Han''s talent was not good, he had already mastered it with Zhong Changhen''s and Mo Chen''s guidance. It was just that he was still short of temperament.


    After lunch, Song Yueming found Xu Han and said that he was worried about Fang Ziyu. Xu Han even accompanied Song Yueming to Fang Ziyu''s residence and visited him.


    From the beginning to the end, Xu Han did not show any signs of being strange. In the evening, he still chatted and laughed with Song Yueming, who had stayed behind to eat.


    No one could sense Xu Han''s change, except Ye Hongjian, who had witnessed yesterday''s scene.


    She couldn''t help but look at Xu Han, wanting to figure out what had happened to this youth. The more she acted like this, the more she felt that Xu Han was too abnormal, so abnormal that it was almost normal.


    After dinner, Xu Han sent Song Yueming off and went back to his room. As before, he lay on the floor of Ye Hongjian''s room and fell asleep.


    Ye Hongjian wanted to find some trouble to say something to Xu Han several times, but Xu Han managed to deal with it perfunctorily. As the night went on, Ye Hongjian was unable to withstand the incoming drowsiness and fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­


    Night to midnight.


    However, it was the time when the rumors spread among the people that Hundred Ghosts Traveled Strangers


    Chongju Peak had long since ceased to be noisy in the daytime, and everyone fell asleep at that time.


    In the small porch window, the youth''s eyes suddenly opened.


    He stood up like a ghost, then put on a black robe and left the courtyard.


    The black cat that was playing in the courtyard seemed to have noticed something as it dodged a few times and landed on Xu Han''s shoulder.


    The youth smiled and gently stroked the black cat''s head.


    Then, the Qi around him condensed and turned into a streak of black light that flew out of the courtyard and rushed down the mountain.


    Recently, thanks to Mo Chen Zi''s guidance, his Golden Core and Sword Seed had merged a bit faster, and his strength had also improved. In addition, the second chapter of the Asura Technique that the purple-eyed girl had gifted him, his physical cultivation had also started to increase rapidly. The qualitative change caused by the combination of the two made him extremely fast.


    It took him only half an hour to complete the long journey down the mountain.


    After confirming that he had left the possible existence of the mountain gate, he found a dense forest and flew in.


    When he stepped inside, he stopped and took a deep breath.


    He seemed to hesitate, but after looking at the tassel in his hand, this hesitation dissipated into a resolute golden stone.


    At that moment, he put his thumb and index finger into his mouth, and an ear-piercing crisp sound rang out in the dense forest.


    He blew three times in a row before withdrawing his fingers. Then, he stood with his hands behind his back and looked towards the horizon. He seemed to be waiting for something.


    Pu! Pu!


    After a hundred breaths of silence, waves of wings spread out from the silent dense forest. A raven that had almost merged with the night circled above Xu Han''s head and slowly landed on Xu Han''s shoulder.


    Xu Han did not think too much.


    He took out a small piece of paper from his bosom and bit his index finger. His hand was like a large brush as he wrote down a handwriting on the paper. Then, he folded it neatly and placed it at the crow''s ankle.


    After doing all of this, a hostile aura flashed in the youth''s eyes. He gritted his teeth, lifted the raven''s body, and threw it abruptly. At that time, the raven flapped its wings and turned into a black shadow, flying towards the boundless night.


    The youth stared straight at the raven. Only when its figure completely disappeared into the night did he withdraw his gaze.


    "Xuan''er, there are some things that you can not do, but there are some things that you must do, right?"


    The youth stroked the black cat''s hair in his arms and muttered to himself.


    The black cat in his arms seemed to have heard the youth''s words. It let out a soft sound and rubbed against the youth''s chest.


    The youth seemed to have sensed the intentions of the black cat, and a faint smile appeared on his ice-cold face.


    Actually, he only wrote two words on the letter.


    Two simple words.


    Who is it?


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 137 Defying Fate To Become An Immortal!

    The Exquisite Pavilion''s Dao Discussion Conference was scheduled for June.


    The so-called amateur watches the fun, the expert watches the door.


    Whether it was the liveliness or the sect of the Dao Discussion Conference, it was enough to attract the attention of any faction in the Jianghu of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Jizhou''s Moon Lake Cave, Xuzhou''s Tian Dou City, Chongzhou''s Tiger Head Fort, and You Zhou''s Tong Tian Sect were all thirsty for the title of the Great Zhou''s number one sect.


    If it was in the past, when the Linglong Pavilion was guarded by several Earthly Immortal Realm experts, these famous martial artists would naturally not dare to spy on them. However, only Zhong Changhen was able to take out the "platform" of the Linglong Pavilion. At this time, the so-called Dao Discussion Conference was held, and in the eyes of many people, it was suspected that they were carrying stones to smash their feet.


    There was still a month left before the Dao Discussion Conference, and the people from all sides were already rubbing their hands together, preparing to do something big.


    As the center of this storm, Linglong Pavilion was also bustling with activity.


    As the chief disciple Chen Xuanji who had been selected to participate in the Dao Discussion Conference during the competition, the disciples on Mount Zhongju had no choice but to fight for the remaining spot. The outer and inner disciples were also busy preparing for the conference.


    Xu Han thought for a while and it had been several days since he had seen Song Yueming.


    He thought he had gone down the mountain to buy some things again.


    "What are you dumbfounded about! Look at the sword!" Only then did he become slightly distracted, and a tender cry sounded from the side, and a long sword stabbed straight at him.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. He didn''t dare to be careless. He hurriedly raised the sword in his hand and blocked it again. Only then could he block the sword move.


    "Didn''t you agree not to fight?" Xu Han looked at the Fang Ziyu beside him angrily.


    It had been nearly a month since Chen Xuanji left, and this Second Senior Sister had finally walked out of the haze. These days, in order to prepare for the Dao Discussion Conference, the mountain gate was extremely busy. However, Fang Ziyu, who had already been selected to participate in this conference, was very idle. Therefore, he came to find Xu Han and began to practice as an assistant again.


    This Second Senior Sister was very surprised to discover that Xu Han''s progress in the sword dao over the past month could be said to be astonishing.


    A few days ago, she had no choice but to suppress her own strength and fight against it, but now Xu Han was able to fight back and forth with her full strength.


    She knew that Xu Han had a good physical body cultivation before his meridians were repaired, but he was still one realm away from her. Moreover, his Internal Strength was only at the second realm, the Pill Yang Realm. To be able to compete with her with such a skill was truly amazing to Fang Ziyu.


    "Who told me to talk to you? You ignored me." Facing Xu Han''s indignation, Fang Ziyu raised his neck and said as expected.


    Xu Han did not dare to compete with this aunt. He shook his head with a bitter smile and put away the sword on his back and entered the courtyard.


    "Finished?" On the stone table in the courtyard, Zhou Zhang smiled faintly as he looked at the two sweaty men and said.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded and sat beside Zhou Zhang with Fang Ziyu.


    "This direct disciple selection is so lively, is Junior Brother Zhou really not going to join in?" Fang Ziyu''s temper jumped, and his entire body seemed to have endless energy. After sitting at the stone table, he pulled Zhou Zhang and asked.


    "I have some abilities. Senior Sister, you still don''t know. Doesn''t going up there embarrass the sect?" Zhou Zhang shook his head with a bitter smile. "Senior apprentice-sister, Senior apprentice-brother Chen has left. The banner in this pavilion will have to be carried by Senior apprentice-sister. Senior apprentice-sister, can''t you prepare for this?"


    When mentioning Chen Xuanji, the smile on Fang Ziyu''s face slightly froze, but it was quickly suppressed by her.


    "What''s there to prepare? How can those crooked melons and sliced dates withstand my aunt''s sword?" Afterwards, she returned to her usual playful and smiling face.


    "Oh? Is that so? Then the figure I saw practicing swordsmanship in the middle of the night a few days ago, isn''t that the world?" Zhou Zhang smiled faintly. He raised the teapot in his hand and poured himself another cup of tea.


    "Huh?" Fang Ziyu, who had been exposed, immediately blushed. She turned her head and said, "Is that so? How could it be me?"


    In terms of talent, Fang Ziyu''s talent was almost comparable to Ye Hongjian''s. However, with Chen Xuanji around, she was unable to cultivate. After all, regardless of any situation, it seemed that with Chen, she would not be able to trouble her to take action. But now that Chen Xuanji had left, Fang Ziyu could naturally see Linglong Pavilion''s predicament. As Second Senior Sister, how could there be no pressure in her heart?


    But practicing swordsmanship in the middle of the night¡­


    This was also the first time Xu Han had heard of this matter. He was slightly stunned, but he quickly understood.


    As the Dao Discussion Conference was about to begin, the Linglong Pavilion lost Chen Xuanji, and the pavilion hurriedly held another competition between its direct disciples. It was evident that it was somewhat panicked. As Second Senior Sister, if Fang Ziyu acted too nervous, it would definitely make the other disciples in the pavilion even more terrified. That was why she chose to cultivate the sword dao when no one saw her.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han had a new understanding of this Second Senior Sister, who seemed to only know how to be unruly and willful. At least, her thoughts were far from as simple as she seemed.


    "I won''t tell you anymore!" Under the teasing gazes of the two, Fang Ziyu felt a little embarrassed. She stamped her foot with a crimson face and ran out of the courtyard like she was running away.


    This kind of appearance naturally caused a burst of laughter from Xu Han and Zhou Zhang.


    However, after such a joyous laugh, the two of them had almost tacitly put away their voices.


    They exchanged glances at each other at that time, but their eyes were equally heavy.


    Great Xiamen will fall, the storm is coming.


    How ridiculous, the deck of the exquisite pavilion actually needs a girl of fifteen or sixteen to support it¡­


    ¡­


    After that day, Xu Han rejected Fang Ziyu''s good intentions.


    She practiced swordsmanship every night. If she didn''t rest during the day, it would be bad for her health. Xu Han''s mastery of the Mountain Destroying Swordsmanship had already improved. If she continued, the results would be negligible. There was no need for her to do so. His focus was to promote the fusion of sword seeds and golden cores, as well as to strengthen his physical cultivation.


    On this day, as usual, he absorbed some demonic energy from his right arm at the wooden pavilion, tempered his body, and practiced the Mountain Destroying Sword Technique alone before sweating profusely as he walked back into the courtyard.


    It was already late and everyone had already gone to sleep. Xu Han walked to the corner of the courtyard to wash up and was about to go to sleep.


    Pu!


    Pu!


    But at that time, the sound of wings spreading suddenly resounded in the night sky. Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He looked up and saw a raven flying over from the night sky and landing on his shoulder.


    With a thought, Xu Han grabbed the Night Raven in front of him, took out a piece of paper from its ankle, and hurriedly released the Night Raven while there was no one around.


    After the Night Raven left, he carefully opened the letter and stared at it.


    However, there was no handwriting on the paper, only something wrapped in it.


    Xu Han furrowed his brows and brought up the matter, placing it in front of his eyes for a while.


    It was a small and exquisite token made of some unknown material. It was extremely metallic and had an ancient and unadorned shape, as if it was somewhat old.


    There was no embellishment around the token, but a simple handwriting was engraved at the center.


    Heavens!


    ¡­


    Xu Han looked at the token thoughtfully.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a muffled thunder rang out from the horizon.


    There were frequent thunderstorms at the end of summer. Logically speaking, this sudden thunderstorm wasn''t anything to be surprised about, but Xu Han''s expression changed at that time.


    He suddenly turned around and looked sideways in the direction of the peak of Chongju Peak.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian, who had already fallen asleep in the room, seemed to have sensed something as she pushed open the door and ran out of the room.


    The two of them exchanged glances at each other at that time, and both of them saw a dense look of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    On the summit of Chongju Peak, thunderclouds gathered like a vortex. The dense thundersnakes swarmed back and forth, continuously fusing and exploding within the thunderclouds, emitting bursts of rumbling sounds.


    The disciples of the Chongju Peak who had fallen asleep were all woken up by the loud noise at that time. They walked out of their respective rooms. They all pointed at the abnormal situation on the summit of the mountain. For a moment, the Chongju Peak, which was already at night, became lively.


    As for the elders and deacons from the various peaks, they were naturally alarmed by this noise and rushed over at that time.


    However, compared to the confusion of many disciples, the faces of these elders and deacons were filled with complicated expressions.


    Worry, excitement, fear, anticipation.


    Xu Han''s eyebrows furrowed at that moment. Such thunderclouds, such lightning.


    He had experienced it, seen it, and personally experienced it.


    On the way to Linglong Pavilion, when his sword seed sprouted under the nourishment of demonic power, such a thing appeared.


    This was a heavenly tribulation!


    Apart from his abnormal state, there weren''t many things in this world that could attract such a lightning tribulation.


    To be able to do this in the Exquisite Pavilion¡­


    Only that¡­


    Boom!


    Xu Han thought about this. At that time, the lightning tribulation on the dome was still gathered. A purple-red lightning snake was rolling in the tribulation cloud, as if it could land at any time.


    At that moment, the heavens and the earth dimmed a little. It was as if there was only that dazzling tribulation lightning left in this world at that moment, and there was nothing else.


    The great powers of the Great Zhou, Jianghu, and even the two kingdoms of Chen Xia, either secluded or present, also cast their gazes towards the Exquisite Pavilion at that time.


    They knew very well that this was a heavenly tribulation that could change the course of Great Zhou''s Jianghu.


    Boom!


    Another thunderclap rang out, and the lightning tribulation in the horizon finally descended at that time.


    It brought with it a surging might, an incomparable power, and with a speed that was so fast that it was almost impossible to capture the trajectory, it fiercely smashed down towards the peak of Chongju Peak''s mountain.


    Even if they only looked from afar, the pressure contained in the lightning tribulation caused the hearts of everyone present to tremble.


    At this moment, an old man dressed in black suddenly flew out from the top of the mountain.


    He held a long sword in his hand, and the blood-colored sword intent around his body pervaded.


    "I, Jian Tiancheng, am an immortal!"


    The old man shouted.


    His voice was loud and clear, like a yellow bell.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 138 Final Path

    Heavenly thunder rumbled down.


    The old man held a sharp sword in his hand, and the blood-colored sword intent around his body flowed like a river, flowing endlessly.


    He directly faced the incoming heavenly lightning, and the sword intent turned into a dragon and collided with the heavenly lightning fiercely.


    The enormous momentum caused everyone''s liver and gallbladder to split apart, and the intense light emitted when the two collided also illuminated the entire Exquisite Pavilion as if it was daytime.


    At this moment, everyone present also came to their senses. This lightning tribulation was something that Sikong Bai had attracted.


    After returning from the Lunar Temple, he had closed the Death Pass. Now that he had summoned the Heavenly Tribulation, there was no need to say anything. Naturally, it was the crucial moment for him to break through to the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    If he could safely survive this heavenly tribulation, then the problems that had plagued Linglong Pavilion for many years would be easily solved.


    With his Earthly Immortal and Zhong Changhen''s battle prowess comparable to that of an Earthly Immortal, the Linglong Pavilion''s position was naturally as immovable as Mount Tai. But if he fails¡­


    Waiting for Linglong Pavilion would be a much worse situation than it is now.


    Everyone understood this, so their gazes at the horizon became nervous.


    Heavenly thunder rumbled, and sword intent raged.


    In the first confrontation between Heavenly Tribulation and Sikong Bai, Sikong Bai did not suffer any damage, but Sky Thunder failed to return.


    The second Heavenly Lightning within the Tribulation Cloud began to brew. Compared to the previous Heavenly Lightning, the might contained in this Heavenly Lightning was even more terrifying. Even looking at everyone from afar, their hearts trembled.


    However, the old man standing at the center of the lightning tribulation had a normal expression. His aura was steady and his eyes were cold.


    "Sword Traveling Heavenly Clan, everything in the world is irreversible!" The old man shouted. At that time, the sword intent around his body condensed again, turning into something similar to the evil dragon from before, wrapping around his body.


    In the blink of an eye, his entire body was surrounded by seven blood-colored dragons. They wrapped themselves around each other, howling and roaring.


    Its enormous might actually had a faint tendency to suppress the lightning tribulation in the sky.


    Everyone''s faces lit up at that moment¡­


    If Sikong Bai really cultivated as an Earth Immortal, it would be like sending charcoal in the snow to the Linglong Pavilion. Thinking of this, everyone''s eyes became eager at that time.


    ¡­


    However, only Xu Han frowned at that moment.


    He looked at the old man in the horizon. He was truly dignified and had the bearing of an immortal.


    However, Xu Han did smell something different from him.


    The Thousand Words Sword Scripture was indeed the world''s top sword dao technique, and there was no doubt about it. However, it pays attention to following the situation and using the Heavenly Dao to form the Sword Dao, which runs counter to the Great Evolution Sword Technique that pays attention to using my sword to form the Heavenly Dao.


    However, at this moment, the sword moves that Si Black used seemed to contain the similarities between the two clans, but not their essence, so they were incomparable.


    However, Xu Han''s cultivation was still shallow, especially his comprehension of the Sword Dao. It was only after listening to the explanations of Zhong Changhen and Mo Chen Zi that he understood one or two of the sword dao masters these past few days. However, he was unable to explain the specific problems in Sikong Bai ''s sword techniques clearly for a moment.


    At this moment, the second bolt of lightning descended.


    The seven evil dragons around Sikong Bai roared towards the thunder.


    This time, Sikong Bai was no longer as relaxed as before.


    His clothes were torn apart in such a fierce collision, and his face turned a little pale.


    Before he could recover from such a tragic situation, a third tribulation lightning bolt began to brew.


    The power contained in this tribulation lightning was far from being comparable to the first two lightning bolts. It was ten times more powerful than the first two lightning bolts.


    Everyone''s expressions changed at that time. Heavenly lightning carried the power of the Heavenly Dao. How vast was that brilliant Heavenly Might? If it could be resisted so easily, then where would there be so many Grand Evolution Realm cultivators in the world who ended up with hatred?


    "Come on!" The tattered old man raised his head and looked at the horizon. The sword in his hand shone with a dazzling bloody light.


    He roared, his voice loud and shrill, like that wolf at the end of the road, ferocious and desolate.


    The rolling thunder descended once again.


    The seven evil dragons were urged by him to attack Heavenly Thunder.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion rang out, as if the entire Exquisite Pavilion began to tremble as the two forces collided.


    The two dragons were reduced to nothingness by the collision.


    At that moment, Sikong Bai, who was connected to the Heart God, also trembled. Blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth, and his face became even paler.


    At that time, the fourth tribulation lightning began to brew again¡­


    ¡­


    An aura called despair began to spread through the crowd.


    The aura of Sikong Bai, who was dispirited and in a dead end, was like the Linglong Pavilion that was swaying in the wind and rain.


    Their destinies are linked¡­


    The two shared weal and woe¡­


    Everyone understood this, and Sikong Bai also understood this.


    The old man whose mouth was covered in blood raised his head and looked at the tribulation lightning that was gradually forming. His eyes flashed with an almost crazy color.


    He can''t die.


    He told himself in his heart.


    He thought about his master, his senior brother''s instructions when he died, and the thousands of years of Linglong Pavilion''s inheritance.


    These were all things that countless ancestors had accumulated from their flesh and blood.


    How could such a thing be defeated by him?


    As he thought this, his stooped body was once again straightened up by him.


    "Again!"


    He let out a furious roar, and the dejected aura around his body shook abruptly. The remaining five evil dragons wrapped around his body again, and the blood-colored sword intent wrapped around him like a tidal wave.


    Boom!


    The fourth tribulation lightning finally descended at that time.


    The earth trembled even more violently. At that time, some disciples with weaker cultivation barely managed to stand on their own feet and fell to the ground one after another.


    As the center of the lightning tribulation, Sikong Bai''s body trembled under the terrifying might of the lightning tribulation.


    However, the old man stubbornly held the sword in his hand and pointed it straight at the dome.


    I can''t lose!


    As he thought, so did he.


    The body of the evil dragon that he had summoned began to slacken, and it was obvious that it was no longer able to withstand this terrifying power. Sikong Bai''s body gradually turned red. The blood vessels beneath his cortex began to rupture. Traces of blood flowed out from his cortex, dyeing his entire body red.


    Another two evil dragons were reduced to ashes under the lightning tribulation.


    The aura around Sikong Bai once again weakened. Only three of the seven sword-intent evil dragons he summoned remained. After experiencing the baptism of heavenly lightning, the aura around the evil dragon was as weak as his.


    The Heavenly Tribulation did not intend to let them off. The fifth bolt of Heavenly Lightning descended at the instant the fourth bolt of Heavenly Lightning stopped.


    At that moment, everyone''s hearts were pulled. Even Xu Han, who had seen Sikong Bai''s abnormal state, felt his heart tremble. He knew very well that Sikong Bai could not die. Once he died, the Linglong Pavilion would definitely fall and scatter. After that, people like Fang Ziyu, Qin Keqing, Song Yueming, and the others would not dare to imagine what their fate would be like.


    The fifth bolt of heavenly lightning scattered the last three evil dragons of Sikong Bai.


    The last ancestor of the Exquisite Pavilion had finally come to a dead end.


    The sixth and final bolt of heavenly thunder had already begun to brew.


    Its momentum was vast enough to turn the entire Exquisite Pavilion into ashes.


    Things seemed to be much more troublesome than he had imagined.


    The distant Ning Zhumang also frowned at that time. Sikong Bai could not withstand this final heavenly tribulation.


    Whether he was willing to admit it or not, that was the truth.


    A cruel question was placed in front of him. When the heavenly tribulation descended, Sikong Bai ''s body fell. The remaining might of the heavenly lightning was enough to destroy half of the Chongju Peak.


    Naturally, he couldn''t watch such a thing happen.


    Thus, the Sect Leader''s eyebrows sank at that time. He gritted his teeth and looked at the people beside him.


    "Quickly go, dismiss the disciples and leave Chongju Peak!" He said calmly.


    "No!" Ding Jingcheng, who was at the side, immediately voiced his objection when he heard this.


    "Why not?" Ning Zhumang frowned, his eyes filled with hostility. Obviously, he had lost patience with Ding Jingcheng, who had to go against him at this critical juncture.


    "Martial Uncle Sikong is resisting the heavenly tribulation at the most critical moment. If we leave, we will definitely shake his dao heart. Only by staying behind and resisting together will he be able to feel the determination of our Linglong Pavilion. Only then will he be able to survive this heavenly tribulation!" Ding Jingcheng said.


    "Bastard!" Ning Zhumang was instantly enraged when he heard this. He waved his long sleeve and scolded angrily. "Don''t you see if Elder Sikong can survive this heavenly tribulation?"


    "It''s precisely because we can see that that''s why our juniors want to advance and retreat with him." Qing Ruxi stood up and said to Ning Zhumang.


    "If Sect Leader Ning is greedy and fearful of death, he can leave first. We will accompany Elder Sikong here." Elder Hong, who was on the Great Reverie Peak, also stood up and said resolutely.


    "If that''s the case, if Elder Sikong fails to cross the tribulation, then Chongju Peak will be finished, and Linglong''s thousand-year foundation will be finished!" Ning Zhumang did not expect that his decision would attract the dissatisfaction of many elders and deacons. He had no choice but to suppress the hostility in his heart and said in a deep voice.


    "Once Elder Sikong fails to cross the tribulation, the demise of our Exquisite Pavilion will be a matter of time. It''s better to take a risk than to do so. If we succeed, we will be proud of each other. If we lose, we will simply go to the Nine Springs to apologize to our ancestors. Why not?" Ding Jingcheng''s skinny body stood upright at that time. As he said this, a fanatical expression flashed on his face.


    "Ding Jingcheng! Do you want to drag the lives of tens of thousands of disciples of my Zhongju Peak to accompany Sikong Bai to his grave?" Ning Zhumang was furious to the extreme.


    The elders and deacons in front of them had clearly lost their minds. They had been trapped in the glory of the world''s number one sect of the Exquisite Pavilion for far too long.


    They had long forgotten the original intention of the Linglong Pavilion to establish a sect, and they could no longer let go of such glory. For this reason, they were even willing to risk their own lives and the lives of all the Linglong Pavilion disciples.


    "These disciples have enjoyed the glory brought to them by the Exquisite Pavilion since they entered the sect. They have nurtured their troops for a thousand days. Isn''t it time for them to die for the sect?" Ding Jingcheng responded as expected.


    At that time, most of the elders and deacons knelt down and willingly faced Ning Zhumang.


    Ning Zhumang silently looked at the surrounding elders and deacons.


    Many words flashed through his mind, such as leaving a green mountain without worrying about firewood burning, but these words were so pale in the eyes of the crowd at this moment, under the almost crazy expression.


    Even with his temperament, he couldn''t help but wonder if he was too weak, or if the world was drunk and I woke up alone¡­


    Boom!


    The muffled thunder grew louder and louder.


    As for Sikong Bai ''s aura, it became even more dispirited. He clearly no longer had the ability to fight.


    Ning Zhumang turned his head to look at the young faces beneath him, looking at their terrified expressions.


    This was wrong!


    He suddenly came to his senses.


    No one should pay for the karmic fruits of the Linglong Pavilion. Even if they did, it was not the turn of these young disciples.


    The reason why the Linglong Pavilion set up its ancestral teachings and allowed every sect leader to fall into the hands of the Xuanhe Peak was to remind future generations that the Linglong Pavilion''s founding was for the sake of saving the world.


    In the long years, too many people lost themselves in the so-called glory of number one under the heavens.


    Today, even if he used the lives of these disciples to survive the Linglong Pavilion, in a sense, the inheritance of the Linglong Pavilion had long since been cut off. What was left was only a sect chasing after fame and fortune, and it had nothing to do with the sect established by the sages of the past.


    Thinking of this, Ning Zhumang''s heart sank, and the worry on his face dissipated.


    "Pass on my name. The disciples of the three peaks quickly descend the mountain and gather outside the mountain gate to wait for the transfer order. The other elders and deacons are responsible for arranging the dispatch of disciples. If they dare not comply, the sect rules will be abolished and their cultivation will be expelled from the mountain gate!" Ning Zhumang said. The majestic aura around him suddenly spread out, and at some unknown time, he already held the River Seal that represented the highest authority of the Exquisite Pavilion in his hand.


    "Ning Zhumang!" Ding Jingcheng and the others were stunned when they saw this, and Ding Jingcheng''s expression changed drastically. He pointed at Ning Zhumang and shouted angrily, "You are doing this to kill my Linglong Pavilion. Aren''t you afraid of losing face to the ancestors under the spring?"


    Before Ning Zhumang could respond to his words, a cold sword intent whistled towards Ding Jingcheng''s body with lightning momentum.


    At that time, the Sword Hall Elder''s face darkened and his body trembled as if he had been heavily injured.


    He pretended to be stunned, only to see Zhong Changhen standing behind him in red.


    "Bell" He struggled to squeeze out a sound line from his throat, but just as he spoke, his head tilted and he fell to the ground.


    When the surrounding people saw this, their faces turned cold. They could clearly see that in that instant, Ding Jingcheng''s meridians were completely broken and his cultivation base was in vain.


    "The order of the Sect Leader is heavier than Mount Tai. Whoever dares not obey him is like this person!" Zhong Changhen''s cold voice sounded at that time.


    The expressions of the people who were still clamoring to die with Sikong Bai changed at that time. What they wanted was the lives of tens of thousands of disciples, hoping that Sikong Bai could become an Earthly Immortal Realm cultivator. In the final analysis, it was for the glory of being the number one in the world. And if they didn''t have this lifetime of cultivation, it would be Sikong''s lucky success. What kind of fortuitous encounters could they have?


    Therefore, at this moment, they all stood up one by one with ashen faces, helped Ding Jingcheng, who had fainted, and began to evacuate the disciples on the Lifting Chongju Peak according to Ning Zhumang''s instructions.


    At that time, Ning Zhumang looked at Zhong Changhen gratefully and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother." He cupped his hands and said.


    Zhong Changhen shook his head at that moment. He looked at the departing elders and deacons with a deep gaze and let out a long sigh.


    "Linglong Pavilion is finished."


    He said.


    Boom!


    A muffled thunder rang out in the sky.


    The sixth lightning tribulation finally descended at that time.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 139 Female Big Buzhong Stays

    Linglong Pavilion is finished.


    Such thoughts appeared not only in the minds of the elders and deacons, but also in the hearts of the major powers who were secretly watching the situation of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    As they spoke in their hearts, they withdrew their gazes from afar.


    Sikong Bai, who was already seriously injured, had no reason to survive the next bombardment of Heavenly Thunder. With the death of Sikong Bai, perhaps the Linglong Pavilion could still survive for a while under Zhong Changhen''s support. However, Sikong Bai''s action of accepting Ye Hongjian earlier had undoubtedly stirred Zhu Xian''s sensitive nerves.


    After Sikong Bai died, the Linglong Pavilion would definitely not be able to endure for too long under the corrosion of the Long Night Pavilion.


    It was only a matter of time before he died.


    The Linglong Pavilion, which had stood for thousands of years in the Great Zhou Empire, had come to an end. This was naturally something that was worth sighing about.


    However, the owners of those gazes did not have the slightest intention of lamenting its demise. They had already begun to plan how to deal with the series of problems brought about by the fall of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    From now on, the Linglong Pavilion was destined to be only a handful of records on those yellow pages.


    Whether it was true or not depended on the mood of the winner.


    The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit.


    Sikong Bai lost the bet, and the Linglong Pavilion was his burial.


    Willing to admit defeat, the game between the rulers had always been so cruel and bloody.


    ¡­


    The sixth bolt of heavenly lightning struck down.


    Sikong Bai''s head hung down at that moment.


    Did you lose?


    When he asked himself this, the answer was undoubtedly yes.


    He was a little confused.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the side of his ear.


    He turned his head to look below him in a daze.


    There, Linglong''s disciples retreated down the mountain like the tide. Their faces were filled with fear and anxiety.


    What are you doing?


    Sikong Bai asked. His voice was dry, like the sound of a dead tree being crushed. It was extremely unpleasant to hear.


    But he didn''t get a response.


    They were still running, as if trying to escape something that frightened them endlessly.


    Why?


    Sikong Bai ''s heart became more and more puzzled as he asked again.


    However, his pale voice was drowned in the crowd, and he still did not receive a response.


    His gaze swept across everyone''s faces, and at that moment, he suddenly realized something.


    They''re afraid of him. Or perhaps it could be said that he was afraid of the thunder he had summoned.


    It was indeed a bolt of lightning that could destroy the entire Chongju Peak, but it was for the sake of the Exquisite Pavilion and for the sake of the disciples who were fleeing in a hurry in front of him.


    How¡­ How could they do this to him!


    How could they treat him like a wild beast!


    Sikong Bai was very confused. This kind of confusion quickly turned into anger, and anger instantly turned into helplessness.


    In the end, he was unable to resist the rolling thunder.


    "What? Don''t you want to try again?"


    At this moment, an old and benevolent voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Who is it!" At that moment, Sikong Bai, who had already lost his mind, felt his heart tremble. He looked around and discovered that there was no trace of anyone else except him and the thunder above his head.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to fight against the Heavens on my behalf? Are you going to give up now?"


    The voice in his mind asked again.


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai ''s expression instantly changed.


    "Are you a Supreme True Man?"


    "Do you want to try again?" The voice in his mind did not answer Sikong Bai''s question. Instead, he asked again at that time. There was actually a hint of bewitchment in his voice.


    "Try?" Sikong Bai smiled miserably. "Look at the disciples of my Exquisite Pavilion. They are so unbearable. So what if I become an Earth Immortal? The Exquisite Pavilion is finished."


    "They? But the birds in the cage, You are different. As long as you survive this heavenly tribulation, you will be an earthly deity. You will have a lifespan of a hundred to a thousand years. You have plenty of time to find disciples who can inherit the mantle of the Linglong Pavilion, and they are just weapons in your hands. If you don''t listen, then use them. "The old voice suddenly became cold at that time." Then it will be them. "


    Sikong Bai ''s mind rumbled at that time, and he suddenly felt as if he was enlightened.


    "That''s right. As long as I survive the heavenly tribulation, I will have enough time to change the Exquisite Pavilion ¡­" The gloomy expression in his eyes suddenly brightened. But very quickly, he lowered his hands powerlessly, "But, I can''t resist this day¡­"


    "I promised you I would help you." ''"My lifespan is coming to an end. This is the only thing I can do to help you¡­" Supreme True Man ''s voice rang out once again.


    "But ¡­" Hearing this, Sikong Bai ''s heart sank. Daoist Supreme had lost the sixth Heavenly Tribulation. He no longer had much lifespan left. A few days ago, he had wasted a lot of lifespan on obtaining divination for him. If he was resisting the Heavenly Tribulation now, then Daoist Supreme''s lifespan would probably end. He wasn''t sure what this kind of exchange meant to Daoist Supreme.


    "Don''t act like a daughter. My death is already doomed. As long as you remember what I did today and bring you to Earth Immortal Stage, don''t forget to kill the unconscious king for me and save the common people from the fire and water. My death is worth it!" As Sikong Bai hesitated, Supreme True Man''s voice sounded again. Compared to before, his voice was a little more anxious and urgent.


    Sikong Bai was not an indecisive person, how could he let go of the Exquisite Pavilion?


    Hence, after hearing this, the elders of the last generation of the Exquisite Pavilion''s ancestors made up their minds and made up their minds.


    "I will not disappoint Senior." He said solemnly.


    With this sound, a boundless power suddenly surged out from his internal organs. At that moment, his body, which had already reached the end of its path, shone with even more powerful power than before.


    "Eh!" Those major powers who had already withdrawn their gazes also felt Si Black''s peculiar appearance at that time. They had no choice but to cast their gaze back at him again, but at this moment, Si Black''s state caused everyone''s hearts to tremble greatly.


    The old man, who was covered in blood, straightened his stooped body again. A boundless power surged out of his body like a tide. He raised his head, and blood glowed brightly in his eyes. At that moment, a huge red phantom appeared behind him. It was something that no one had ever seen before.


    He grinned, a pair of high horns growing above his head, and a pair of enormous bone wings protruding from his back. He was open and arrogant, like a devil god. At this moment, he roared angrily at the heavenly lightning that shook the heavens and the earth.


    The boundless power and rage spread wildly around the face.


    Everyone present felt their hearts tremble, and even their escape paused at that moment.


    At that moment, the thunder finally landed on Sikong Bai''s body. The wings of the giant phantom behind him suddenly stretched out and wrapped around Sikong Bai''s body.


    The incomparably powerful Heavenly Lightning landed on the bone wing formed by the phantom, and it was like mud bulls entering the sea, causing no waves. In the blink of an eye, it was absorbed by the bone wing, let alone causing even the slightest bit of damage.


    After the last bolt of lightning descended, the tribulation clouds in the sky began to gradually disperse.


    The terrifying scene that had just destroyed the heavens and the earth instantly disappeared like a phantom. At that time, the phantom of the Demon God also retracted its wings, revealing Sikong Bai''s unharmed body beneath it.


    After completing his mission, the Demon God''s figure gradually faded away, and the power of the heavens and earth to nurture him surged towards Sikong Bai like a tidal wave at that time.


    At that time, the old man opened his four limbs. His face was silent, and the wounds on his body were quickly repaired at a visible rate. At this moment, an imposing aura that belonged only to an immortal began to condense within his body. He embraced this world, as well as the immortal realm that was about to arrive.


    Sikong Bai succeeded.


    Whether it was the disciples who had fled just now or the major powers who had cast their gazes over again, they were all shocked by this result.


    They couldn''t even figure out how Sikong did it¡­


    However, for the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion, Sikong Bai''s success was a great thing. After a slight surprise, they began to cheer.


    Linglong Pavilion is saved!


    With Immortal Sikong in charge and Zhong Changhen''s battle prowess comparable to the Earthly Immortal Realm, Linglong Pavilion''s position in the Great Zhou Empire was as stable as Mount Tai.


    In the crowd, Zhong Changhen and Ning Zhumang exchanged glances.


    What was that Demon God? They could not say it was true, but with their realms, they could feel that it was not something created by Sikong Bai''s power. Instead, it was more like a projection of some extremely powerful existences.


    Whether such a thing was good or bad for Linglong Pavilion¡­


    They were hard to say.


    ¡­


    Guang Lingui, who was eating the freshly roasted pork hooves, suddenly stood up from the bench in front of the house.


    The bench lost its center of gravity, and Liu Dingdang, who was sitting at the other end, naturally fell to the ground.


    "Little monk! What are you doing!" Liu Dingdang, whose hands were covered in pork dust, stood up in a sorry state and pointed at Guang Lingui as he roared.


    Guang Lingui''s name was too strange for Liu Dingdang, so she still liked to address this youth the same size as her as a small monk.


    Guang Lingui turned a deaf ear to Liu Dingdang''s questioning. He raised his eyes and looked into the distance. At that time, his eyebrows almost squeezed into a ball on his small face.


    "The great demon appeared." He murmured, "I have to temper them."


    "What?" Liu Dingdang blinked his eyes and looked at the monk in front of him in confusion. He always liked to say things that she didn''t understand. She thought he was very strange, but also very special.


    "I got to go." Guang Lingui had tried to explain this to Liu Dingdang more than once, but it was clear that the other party did not take what he said seriously. As time passed, Guang Lingui lost the interest to explain it in detail.


    "Where to?" Liu Dingdang was stunned. She couldn''t understand why Guang Lingui wanted to leave. Wouldn''t it be good to stay in Niutou Village?


    "Linglong Pavilion." Guang Lingui replied.


    "Where again?" Liu Dingdang had naturally heard of the Linglong Pavilion. It was the first sect of Great Zhou. Of course, what was the so-called first sect? In Liu Dingdang''s heart, there was no specific concept. She only knew that it was a very, very powerful place.


    The little monk seemed to have been injured there.


    He told the story to many people, but none of the villagers believed him.


    But Liu Dingdang believed him.


    "Didn''t you say that there were very powerful people there? You couldn''t beat them last time, could you just do it this time?" Liu Dingdang tilted his head and asked doubtfully.


    When Guang Lingui heard this, he was stunned.


    His injuries were far from healed, and the strength around him was practically incapable of being used. The current him was actually no different from a child of twelve or thirteen years old. It was as if there was nothing he could do when he went. However, the great demon had already appeared ¡­ If he let it go, he would feel uneasy in his heart. For a moment, he was in a dilemma.


    Liu Dingdang said, "How about this, you cultivate well. When your injuries are healed, I¡­ I will accompany you when I grow up¡­" Her voice grew smaller and her face turned slightly red as she reached the back. As if to conceal something, she added in the end. "One more person, one more share of power. I treat you as my friend, that''s why I''m like this."


    Guang Lingui thought for a moment and felt that Liu Dingdang''s words were reasonable. At least the first half was pleasant to hear.


    So he nodded at that time and said in a deep voice, "That''s good."


    Hearing this, Liu Dingdang''s expression became even more shy. She lowered her head, almost drooping her head to her chest. At that time, she handed over the dusty pork that had fallen earlier. She whispered, "Then you¡­ eat more¡­ get better¡­ so you can talk to daddy about this¡­"


    Guang Lingui was somewhat surprised by Liu Dingdang''s sudden change of attitude, and he didn''t understand what this had to do with Liu Zhuang.


    He only looked at Liu Dingdang''s crimson cheeks doubtfully and thought to himself, "Is Dingdang sick?" Why is his face so red?


    Not far away, Liu Zhuang, who was originally excited to bring a hare back, walked under the eaves and saw the two people with ambiguous expressions. The middle-aged man was slightly stunned, and then shook his head.


    He slowly closed the door that he had opened and carefully retreated. While he muttered to himself.


    "Female is not suitable for staying."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 140 Changing Heavens

    Xu Han sat in the small porch window and played with the token in his hand.


    If he remembered correctly, this token should be the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master''s Token.


    He had seen it in the Headmaster.


    However, he was very puzzled as to why Yuan Xiucheng had such a token that could command three thousand red-robed officials and thirty thousand Tian Ce Mansion Army.


    Xu Han kept in touch with Yuan Xiucheng during the years he had left Dark Asura Hall, exchanging information that was beneficial to each other from time to time.


    Xu Han was greatly touched by the death of the Headmaster.


    He had stayed with the Headmaster for half a year, so he could not say how he understood the owner of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    However, he was very confident in the strength of the Headmaster. He was a person who could step into the Earthly Immortal Realm at any time as long as he wished. His death must have been deliberately caused by someone.


    The Headmaster was his master, a righteous and experienced one.


    He''s dead.


    Xu Han naturally couldn''t sit idly by.


    But to get revenge, one had to know who the enemy was. Thus, he released the raven a month ago and asked Yuan Xiucheng, who was in Dark Asura Hall, for this information. However, the other party had used the raven to send him this Tiance Prefecture''s Manor Lord''s Token.


    Not to mention how valuable this Manor Lord Token was, just the information it had revealed to Xu Han was enough to make him think deeply.


    With Yuan Xiucheng''s status and cultivation in the Dark Asura Hall, it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a fantasy to forcefully seize the Manor Lord Token from the Headmaster. The only explanation was that the Headmaster had given it to him by the Headmaster himself.


    Thinking back to the four years of cooperation between him and Yuan Xiucheng, when Yuan Xiucheng''s style was clearly out of place with the Dark Asura Palace, many things became clear.


    Yuan Xiucheng was a member of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Such a conclusion was not difficult to speculate, and at this moment, he had already sent back the Manor Lord''s Token to Xu Han, and was ready to showdown with him.


    However, after arriving at this conclusion, an even more terrifying guess appeared in Xu Han''s mind.


    After he sold himself into the Dark Asura Hall, under the guidance of Yuan Xiucheng, he joined forces with him and was brought to Chongzhou all the way to participate in the assassination of Long Congyun.


    Coincidentally, he was assigned to the operation to silence the disciples of the Xuanhe Peak, and even more coincidentally, Qin Keqing was amongst the Xuanhe Peak ''s troops. With Yuan Xiucheng''s understanding of Xu Han, he could not help but know that Xu Han was destined to be unable to attack Qin Keqing, so Xu Han''s escape had become a foreseeable matter.


    Afterwards, under the command of Yuan Xiucheng, he headed east and encountered the Vast Ocean Stream on his way to being hunted down.


    In addition, after a series of events, the Headmaster accepted Xu Han as his disciple in an extremely simple manner, and Yuan Xiucheng happened to be a member of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    All these coincidences connected together¡­


    It seemed to have formed a huge spider web that enveloped Xu Han.


    The Tian Ce Mansion¡­


    It seemed to be an existence even more terrifying than Dark Asura Palace, but why was it him? Exactly where was he worth this series of calculations? Judging from the posture of Yuan Xiucheng sending this Prefecture Head Token back, there was a strong tendency to push him onto the Heavenly Policy Prefecture Head.


    Xu Han could not understand, but he felt as if a huge boulder was pressing down on his heart, causing him to be unable to breathe.


    "Brother Xu, what is this?" As Xu Han thought about this, a few breaths of sound suddenly came to mind.


    Xu Han was stunned. He subconsciously put the Manor Lord Token back into his embrace. He turned around and looked at the sound, only to see Song Yueming arrive in the courtyard at an unknown time.


    "It''s just an item bestowed by the elders of the family." Xu Han casually perfunctorily suppressed the panic in his heart. He smiled and asked, "Today, Elder Sikong convened a mountain gate meeting. Brother Song did not attend. Why did you come to my place when you have time?"


    "That''s something that only direct disciples and elders and deacons can participate in. Why would an inner sect disciple like me join in the fun?" Song Yueming shook his head nonchalantly and then walked to Xu Han''s side.


    Hearing this, Xu Han finally reacted. Previously, Fang Ziyu, Ye Hongjian, and even Zhou Zhang had all gone to this Sect Meeting. Xu Han thought that every Linglong Pavilion disciple had to attend, but he didn''t want to misunderstand.


    "Then why did Brother Song come to find me?" Xu Han asked again.


    "Brother Xu, what are you talking about? Can''t I, someone from Song Dynasty, have a chat with Brother Xu? Why must I come here?" Song Yueming was a little unhappy.


    However, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Yueming with a smile, not answering.


    How could Song Yueming withstand Xu Han''s gaze? He quickly lost.


    "Brother Xu, who knows me, also." The youth scratched his head with a flushed face. "Actually, I came to find Brother Xu for last night''s matter."


    "What happened last night? You mean Elder Sikong''s Heavenly Tribulation?" Xu Han asked.


    "Yes." Song Yueming nodded. "I heard people say that Elder Sikong''s dao heart was unstable yesterday because of our evacuation. He almost crossed the tribulation."


    "There is such a saying?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. This was the first time he had heard of this.


    "Yes." Song Yueming nodded and continued, "I heard that Elder Ding Jingcheng and the others clashed with Sect Leader Ning yesterday for the sake of retreating or staying. In the end, it was Elder Zhong who stood on Sect Leader Ning''s side that allowed us to retreat."


    "Then does Brother Song feel that Sect Leader Ning''s actions are inappropriate?" Xu Han asked with a smile on his face.


    Song Yueming knew that although Xu Han was about the same age as him, his horizons and thoughts were much better than his. He was sincerely seeking advice and naturally had nothing to hide. "Elder Sikong took the risk to summon the Heavenly Tribulation for the sake of our Linglong Pavilion''s thousand-year-old inheritance. It''s fine if we can''t help him. We still want to escape at this critical moment. To be honest, every time I thought of this last night, I felt very uneasy. I just feel ashamed of Elder Sikong, and also ashamed of the Book of Sages I''ve read."


    "So Brother Song also ran away yesterday?"


    "Run away." Song Yueming replied in a low voice. At that time, his head also lowered. It seemed that he really couldn''t let go of this matter.


    "Why are you running?" Xu Han asked again. The smile on his face was even more intense, but he felt that Song Yueming was as pedantic as those old pedants.


    "Afraid of death." Song Yueming''s voice was even lower, as if the thought of being afraid of death was a very embarrassing thing for him.


    "Live well. Why do you want to die? Isn''t it normal for people to be afraid of death?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and asked again.


    "This is different." Song Yueming didn''t approve of Xu Han''s words. He raised his head and said seriously, "There is a saying that life is what I want, and righteousness is what I want. You can''t have both of them. You have to sacrifice your life for righteousness. This is what the sages said. How can you be wrong?"


    "Then does Brother Song think he is an unjust person?" If it was someone else arguing with Xu Han about this matter, Xu Han would most likely jump up and smash that person''s elm head into pieces. However, Song Yueming''s temperament was already used to it, so Xu Han patiently said.


    "In front of the righteousness of life and death, I am truly a little timid." Song Yueming''s expression darkened at that time, and he was very annoyed.


    "Brother Song feels timid, but I have a different opinion. Brother Song would like to hear it." Xu Han looked at the annoyed youth and smiled valiantly.


    "Huh?" Song Yueming raised his head and looked at Xu Han doubtfully.


    "The matter of Elder Sikong crossing the tribulation is already extremely dangerous. If he was careful, he shouldn''t have attracted a heavenly tribulation on this Chongju Peak and put all the disciples in danger. This is one of them."


    "Second, the thousand-year Dao Inheritance of the Linglong Pavilion is not based on an Earth Immortal, but on tens of thousands of disciples. In the end, the foundation of the Linglong Pavilion is the disciples of each generation. If he sacrificed the lives of tens of thousands of disciples for the sake of an Earth Immortal, it would be better to say that it was for the sake of protecting the so-called glory of the number one sect in the world than for the sake of preserving the Dao of the Exquisite Pavilion. "Brother Song has his own considerations as to which is more important."


    "Third, Brother Song''s words about life and death and righteousness. Then I dare to ask, if tens of thousands of disciples had stayed in Chongju Peak at that time, not to mention whether this would be helpful to Elder Sikong''s tribulation, just one point. Just who is righteousness between this person''s life and death and the Linglong Pavilion''s inheritance?"


    These three points of Xu Han''s were so comprehensive that Song Yueming could not refute them.


    "This¡­ Brother Xu, you mean there''s nothing wrong with what Sect Leader Ning did yesterday?" Song Yueming asked in a daze.


    "Naturally." Xu Han nodded. "I think Elder Sikong Bai will only praise Sect Leader Ning after hearing about this. He won''t be dissatisfied at all."


    Xu Han replied confidently, but he secretly added in his heart, if Sikong Bai really did it for the sake of the Exquisite Pavilion¡­


    After hearing Xu Han''s words, Song Yueming''s somewhat gloomy mood finally improved.


    Boom!


    But at this moment, a loud explosion erupted, and the door of the small porch window was kicked open by someone from the outside.


    A man with a long sword on his waist led several figures into the courtyard.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Han and Song Yueming, who were in such a strange state, immediately stood up.


    Song Yueming asked, "Senior Brother Lang, what do you mean?"


    This person was called Lang Chaosha. He was the disciple of Long Congyun who had been punished by Ning Zhumang to face the wall of the Grand Ocean Peak. He was also the third ranked personal disciple of the Chongju Peak.


    "How can you interfere in the affairs of the Sword Hall?" Lang Chaosha clearly didn''t come with good intentions. He raised his eyebrows and said coldly at that time. Then, he looked at Xu Han, who was standing beside him.


    "Xu Gueqing, right? Elder Sikong, please come up with me, Xuanhe Peak."


    "If Elder Sikong wants to see me, I naturally won''t dare to refuse." Xu Han said with a calm expression, but his gaze turned to the door that Lang Chaosha had kicked to the side, and his voice suddenly became gloomy and cold. "But no matter what, I am still a guest appointed by Sect Leader Ning. Isn''t Brother Lang too arrogant?"


    "Sect Leader Ning? Haha."


    But who would have thought that Lang Chaosha would sneer in exchange for the banner Ning Zhumang brought out by Xu Han?


    "From today onwards, the Linglong Pavilion no longer has the term ''Headmaster Ning''."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 141 Reason (1)

    "From today onwards, the Linglong Pavilion no longer has the term ''Headmaster Ning''."


    Lang Chaosha said. His gaze towards Xu Han was filled with ridicule at that time.


    "What do you mean?" Song Yueming asked with a frown on his face. Obviously, he was still puzzled by this.


    "What do you mean?" Lang Chaosha repeated Song Yueming''s words. His eyes narrowed. "It means that from today onwards, your days of pretending to be tigers and pretending to be tigers are over for the Calamity Exquisite Pavilion."


    "Senior Brother Lang, why did you say that? Brother Xu and I have never done anything that would humiliate the sect. There are rules that respect the elders. Senior Brother Lang, as a direct disciple, should set an example. How could such nonsense be used to slander the sect? Isn''t that outrageous? This is the true humiliation of the sect!"


    Song Yueming''s temper was extremely fierce. When he heard Lang Chaosha''s words, his heart was naturally filled with indignation. He had no time to consider the huge difference in status between the two of them. At that time, he opened his mouth to argue.


    In his world, he always thought that everything in this world would be fine as long as he stood still. However, he didn''t know that all the principles were placed behind his fists. This was the greatest truth in the world.


    There was no lack of people like Song Yueming in this world.


    Some of them understood this after suffering enough losses. Some of them weren''t so lucky. They had already died under this logic.


    Song Yueming, on the other hand, was in the middle of the two and had not suffered enough. He did not understand this principle.


    Of course, he would soon pay the price for his stubbornness.


    "Tian Nuo!" After hearing Song Yueming''s pointing, Lang Chaosha''s expression turned ugly. He shouted softly and suddenly stretched out his hand.


    Pa!


    A crisp sound rang out. At that moment, Song Yueming''s body was knocked unconscious by Lang Chaosha''s slap. His right cheek was flushed red, and even the corner of his mouth oozed blood.


    Song Yuemingduan was stunned on the spot. He stared at Lang Chaosha blankly, but he couldn''t understand why he had suffered such an encounter.


    "There''s no place for trash like you to speak here!" Lang Chaosha slapped Song Yueming fiercely, but he still didn''t feel relieved. He cursed and spat out a ball of saliva on Song Yueming''s face, spraying it straight on the youth''s face.


    "Between fellow disciples, why is Brother Lang doing this?" Xu Han surprisingly didn''t stop such a thing. He just looked at Lang Chaosha calmly and asked in a deep voice.


    "My fellow disciple? I, Lang Chaosha, do not have such a trash fellow disciple." Lang Chaosha pointed at Song Yueming with disdain.


    At this moment, Song Yueming''s appearance could be said to be extremely miserable, and the surrounding disciples even let out a burst of laughter in order to cater to this powerful Lang Chaosha.


    Song Yueming finally snapped back to his senses with a laugh.


    He looked at the faces around him that mocked him. There were some of them that he still had some friendship with. Normally, they would call each other brothers. Song Yueming treated them sincerely, even if there was some entanglement. Song Yueming also chanted the same sect friendship and generously tolerated it.


    But today, they treated him like this.


    This was probably the most unacceptable thing in the world.


    You treat him with all your heart, but he leaves you in rags at the nick of time.


    Song Yueming didn''t understand, so he looked at the people laughing at him with a puzzled expression and asked, "Why?"


    His voice was very soft, as light as ice, thin and gloomy, with deep confusion wrapped in it.


    "Why?" However, such a question did not give him an answer that was sufficient to solve his confusion. In exchange, the crowd began to laugh even more wantonly.


    They looked at Song Yueming like fools. Obviously, they did not understand Song Yueming, as if Song Yueming did not understand them.


    In this world, there was always a thick iron wall between the mortals and the sages. They did not understand each other''s world. The difference was that mortals had always been hostile to different things, while sages were willing to try to understand different things.


    "Brother Song, don''t you understand?" However, just as everyone was laughing wildly, Xu Han, who had been watching coldly, suddenly walked to Song Yueming. He looked at the puzzlement in the youth''s eyes, as if he had followed the old beggar back to the broken temple. At that time, he extended his hand and gently wiped away the stain on Song Yueming''s face.


    "Do you still remember what I said to Brother Song after Brother Zhou?"


    "Being a gentleman, you have a small heart?" Song Yueming looked at Xu Han and said.


    "The next world is very difficult."


    "Brother Song must remember this principle. There are too many villains in this world. If Brother Song wants to survive, he must either be a villain who is even more villainous than a villain, or a gentleman who is smarter than a villain."


    Xu Han said these words to Song Yueming softly. Then, he did not wait for the youth to recall them and suddenly turned around.


    He looked at the people who were laughing wantonly and narrowed his eyes.


    "Didn''t Brother Lang bring me to see Elder Sikong?"


    When Lang Chaosha heard this, he remembered his business. The Grand Elder''s temper seemed to have become more and more irritable after he passed the Heavenly Tribulation. He did not dare to knit the other party''s bad luck. Therefore, he put away his laughter at that time and glared at Song Yueming fiercely. Then, he turned to Xu Han and said with disdain, "Alright, then please!"


    As he spoke, he wanted to signal Xu Han to leave first. He and the others followed behind, treating Xu Han as if he were a prisoner.


    "Brother Lang, you''ve worked hard all this way. I''ll take Brother Lang along the way to Xuanhe Peak."


    Xu Han shook his head and said with a smile.


    "What do you mean" Lang Chaosha was stunned when he heard this, but he did not understand what Xu Han meant.


    But halfway through his question, he stopped.


    Xu Han''s body quickly stepped forward. At that time, a hand wrapped in white cloth gradually dilated in Lang Chaosha''s pupils.


    Until it took over his eyes.


    ¡­


    In the JiShi Mansion of the Xuanhe Peak, Long CongYun sat on the head seat on the right, looking at Ning Zhumang who had a cold expression on his face and was speechless.


    He was very happy that Sikong had arrived at the Immortal Realm, causing the situation where he had been oppressed by Ning Zhumang to be instantly broken. Not only had Ning Zhumang been removed from his position as sect master. Sikong Bai pushed him to the position of sect master.


    As a result, he, the sinner who had thought about the wall on the Great Reverie Peak, changed his body and became the Sect Master of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    When he thought of Ning Zhumang''s extremely ugly expression when he was stripped of his Seven Star Sect Leader''s black robe, Long Congyun felt that the evil aura in his heart had finally subsided. The gratitude he felt towards Elder Sikong on the stage was even more overflowing in his heart.


    Linglong Pavilion has always had ancestral teachings, The position of Sect Leader had only fallen to the Xuanhe Peak. Now that Sikong Bai was acting in such a manner, he was suspected of not respecting his ancestors. However, Sikong Bai, who had cultivated as an Earth Immortal, clearly no longer took these matters seriously. With just a special treatment at a special time, he suppressed the opposition. Even Zhong Changhen, who was known as the Great Evolution Sword Immortal, remained silent about this.


    Ning Zhumang lost his momentum while Long Congyun gained his momentum.


    This seemingly calm Jishi Prefecture was filled with a surge of undercurrents. Everyone, be it the elders, deacons, or direct disciples, remained silent at that time. Even Ye Hongjian, who was considered to be the closest to Sikong Bai, stood behind Sikong Bai with her head lowered and a depressed expression, motionless. On the other hand, Fang Ziyu, who was sitting at the end of the hall, was constantly looking out of the hall, as if he was anxiously waiting for something. But even with her leaping temperament, she did it carefully and didn''t dare to make any noise. Apart from the gentle sound of his superior''s blank fingers tapping on the table, there was no longer any sound in the Nuo Palace Hall.


    "Master, Xu¡­ Xu Han is here." At this moment, a thirty year old man suddenly rushed into the main hall of Jishi Prefecture. He quickly came to Long Congyun with a panicked expression. His voice trembled as he cupped his hands and said.


    The silent hall suddenly came to life at that time. Ye Hongjian raised her head and Fang Ziyu stretched her neck. Even Ning Zhumang, who had been silent all this while, cast a gaze at the man.


    Long Congyun frowned. He was a little unhappy. Previously, he had dispatched his disciples to look for Xu Han according to Sikong Bai''s instructions. They were also here to wait for the guest minister from Xuanhe Peak who had been promoted by Ning Zhumang. This was expected. However, this disciple of his had acted so recklessly, which made him feel somewhat embarrassed.


    Seemingly sensing this, the old man on the platform stopped tapping on the table in front of him.


    He let out a soft sigh and looked towards this place. The light sound made Long Congyun unable to grasp his likes and dislikes, but his heart skipped a beat and he was a little flustered.


    He hurriedly reprimanded, but after he thought about it, he decided to take care of the messenger. "Why are you here in such a hurry? He can''t eat you!"


    Now that he was the head of the Exquisite Pavilion, his disciples naturally had to behave in a decent manner. Otherwise, if he made Sikong Bai unhappy, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, before he could finish his words, a muffled sound suddenly came from the entrance of the World-saving Palace. At that time, the door of the World-saving Palace was fiercely kicked open by someone, and at that time, a huge object was heavily thrown into the hall.


    Everyone hurriedly looked over and discovered that the thing that was thrown over was actually a man.


    The man was around thirty years old. From the looks of it, he was still dressed as a disciple of the Chongju Peak. However, his face was as red as a pumpkin. His eyes were closed and he was in a coma.


    "Chao Sha?" Long Congyun also looked at it for a while before recognizing that the unconscious man who was thrown into the hall was actually his favorite disciple, Lang Chaosha!


    "Xu Han, the guest of the Xuanhe Peak, greets the elders and deacons!"


    At this moment, a voice sounded.


    That voice was clear and bright.


    He was dignified and full of energy.


    Although he didn''t have the power of thunder, he had the power to pierce through his ears.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 142 Reason (2)

    Long Congyun''s face turned red at that moment.


    His body began to tremble, his upper and lower lips trembling.


    He was very angry, unprecedentedly angry.


    Even when Ning Zhumang demoted him to the Great Reverie Peak in front of everyone, he had never been so angry.


    His gaze was like a sharp sword as he stared straight at the figure that was slowly walking into the palace hall. He had to use all of his strength to suppress his impulse to kill that figure on the spot.


    He was Long Congyun.


    The elder who had once commanded the Chongju Peak was now the head of the Linglong Pavilion that Sikong Bai had personally appointed.


    The trash that Ning Zhumang had promoted had actually beaten his disciple to such a state, and then threw him in front of him like a demonstration.


    This was simply provocation.


    Sikong Bai didn''t say anything. He just narrowed his eyes and looked at the youth who had entered. The light in his eyes flickered as if he was very interested in this. Meanwhile, Ye Hongjian, who was behind him, lowered her head at that time, as if she did not dare to look at that person.


    The Jishi Prefecture fell into silence once again.


    Almost everyone''s gaze fell on the youth at that time.


    He wore some linen clothes, and his right arm was tied with white cloth. He looked calm, and there was even a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Pa!


    The furious Long Congyun couldn''t suppress the turbulence in his heart at that time. He slapped the table in front of him and suddenly stood up.


    "Crazy bold man, you actually injured my disciple and trespassed into my JiShi Manor. Don''t you think that my Exquisite Pavilion is empty?" Long Congyun scolded angrily.


    "Break through? Didn''t Elder Sikong call me here?" The youth looked at Long Congyun doubtfully and asked in confusion.


    "Then you can injure the disciples of our sect? Was this reckless act caused by someone else to secretly retaliate, or did you have a reason to bully my dragon and wither from the Cloud Sect?" Long Congyun was able to obtain the approval of most of the elders and deacons in Chongju Peak not only because of the sword in his hand, but also because of his meticulous thoughts. After a short period of anger, he could smell a trace of opportunity in Xu Han''s abrupt actions.


    He knew very well that even though Sikong Bai had demoted Ning Zhumang from the position of sect leader, Ning Zhumang''s faction still had Zhong Zhanghen backing him up. Now that the other party had given way temporarily, it did not mean that he could rest easy. He meant that Sikong Bai on the platform would listen to this. He wanted to divert the energy of Ning Zhumang''s faction to the east, in order to attack Ning Zhumang''s faction as much as possible.


    "Why did Elder Long say that? We are both people from the Exquisite Pavilion. How could I humiliate your disciples? Elder Long is very strange. I am kind enough to help you discipline your disciple. If you don''t thank me, why are you still talking so badly?" Xu Han, however, did not take the move. Instead, he looked at Long Congyun with a wronged expression and asked in confusion.


    Fang Ziyu, who was very close to Song Yueming and Xu Han, laughed out loud at that moment. Only then did he realize that the situation seemed to be wrong and quickly covered his mouth.


    "Discipline?" However, when Long Congyun heard this, his anger rose again, "When will it be your turn to discipline my Long Congyun disciples?"


    Xu Han seemed to have predicted that Long Congyun would say this. At that time, his expression became serious as he spoke with his hands behind his back.


    "Then I''ll have to ask Elder Long for help."


    "I was discussing tea with my good friend in the courtyard. We were the main body and he was the guest. But this Lang Chaosha came to our courtyard and shouted loudly. It was impolite for him to treat the guest like this."


    "He is Senior Brother, and my good friend Song Yueming is Junior Brother. Song Yueming didn''t ask a few questions, but he punched and kicked each other. For Senior Brother to treat his young like this, this trip was unkind."


    "In terms of status, I am a guest. He is a disciple. I am his senior. In terms of seniority, I am his martial uncle''s husband. He is my wife''s junior, and I am his senior. However, his vulgar words are unpleasant to the ears. It is unfilial for the young to treat the elders like this."


    Xu Han spat out these words like a series of cannonballs. At that time, the originally silent hall became even quieter, almost to the point where a needle could be heard. Everyone didn''t expect that Xu Han''s lips would suddenly pierce through. They also turned their gazes to the extremely ugly face of the newly promoted sect leader. They secretly thought that today''s grand show was far from as simple as it seemed.


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he didn''t have the slightest intention of stopping. He turned to look at Long Congyun and asked in a cold voice.


    "Elder Long, how did you teach such a rude, unfilial, and shameless disciple?"


    "You!!!" At that time, Long Congyun became angry from embarrassment. The aura around him suddenly rose, and a boundless pressure directly attacked Xu Han. "Do you really think that Long Congyun can''t kill you?"


    The might of a Great Evolution Realm cultivator was terrifying. Under such a turbulent wave, Xu Han''s body was like a flat boat that could topple into the vast ocean at any time.


    "Elder Long wants to kill me?" However, Xu Han gritted his teeth and stood upright under the pressure. He looked at Long Congyun and said word by word.


    "Then you ¡­"


    "Try."


    Long Congyun had never been provoked like this before. His body trembled, and a hand suddenly stretched out. At that moment, something formed from true essence and sword intent charged straight towards Xu Han''s face.


    Long Congyun was a true Great Evolution Realm cultivator. Even if he made a casual move, it would be enough to end Xu Han''s life, not to mention his furious attack.


    Everyone cried out in shock at that moment. Obviously, they did not expect Long Congyun to actually want to kill Xu Han in front of everyone.


    Xu Han didn''t know if he didn''t want to resist, or if he didn''t have time to resist. Facing Long Congyun''s killing move, he was stunned on the spot and didn''t move at all.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing the sword intent attack, everyone could almost see that Xu Han had died on the spot when the sword intent pierced through his eyebrows. Sikong Bai, who was sitting on the high platform, finally stood up with a slap on the table.


    With a soft shout, the sword intent was immediately shattered by Sikong Bai. At that time, Long Congyun''s face turned pale, knowing that his rude actions had finally attracted the dissatisfaction of Taishang Elder. He didn''t dare to be disobedient in the slightest. He immediately put away his might and quietly sat back in his seat. However, the gaze he looked at Xu Han was filled with malicious hatred.


    "You are Xu Han?" Sikong Bai''s voice rang out immediately after. He looked at Xu Han with an inexplicable light flashing in his deep eyes.


    At that time, Xu Han withdrew his gaze from Long Congyun and turned to look at the Supreme Elder.


    This should be considered the first time they had truly met. Xu Han sized it up from head to toe.


    Sikong Bai was a very capable old man. Although his hair was white, no matter if it was his shrewd and sinister expression or the faint outline of his muscles beneath his tight black robe, it was impossible to associate it with words like "old dragon bell" in the slightest. Perhaps because he had ascended to the Earthly Immortal Realm, although Sikong Bai''s aura was somewhat cold, his appearance was somewhat childish.


    "This is me." Xu Han withdrew his gaze after a few breaths. He cupped his hands and said to the old man on the stage, his attitude respectful but not humble.


    "Mm, not bad." Xu Han looked at Sikong Bai, and Sikong Bai also looked at Xu Han. After hearing Xu Han''s words, he nodded in satisfaction. There was no lack of admiration in his shrewd eyes.


    "Elder, you''re ridiculously praising me." Xu Han was also unable to figure out what kind of medicine this Sikong Bai gourd was buying, so he had no choice but to agree with it.


    "I''ve heard from Hong Jian and Zhu Mang about you. You are indeed a talented person. As a guest, I have wronged you. I want to accept you as the deacon of Xuanhe Peak. What is your intention?" Sikong Bai continued, and the smile in his eyes became even more intense at that time.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. When Lang Chaosha found him, he thought to himself.


    What did Sikong Bai summon him for? Was it because the demon arm was discovered or the Heaven Punishing Sword was exposed? However, these thoughts were immediately denied by Xu Han. If that was the case, it would not be Lang Chaosha who came looking for him, but rather Long Congyun, or even Sikong Bai herself.


    Xu Han, on the other hand, could not understand Sikong Bai''s intentions. If he chose to escape at that time, it would be counterproductive. There was a suspicion that he was guilty of covering his ears and stealing bells, causing unnecessary trouble. Moreover, with Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen around, he could see through Sikong Bai''s anomaly. Naturally, the two of them could also see that Xu Han and Ning Zhumang were grasshoppers tied to the same line. With them watching, Sikong Bai probably wouldn''t do anything to him. That was why Xu Han dared to come here in such a big way.


    However, Sikong Bai ''s attitude was something Xu Han hadn''t expected. He couldn''t help but frown at that moment.


    "Thank you, Elder." Although he was puzzled, on the surface, Xu Han did not dare to disobey Sikong Bai''s intentions.


    "Yes." Sikong Bai, who had received Xu Han''s affirmative reply, nodded in satisfaction.


    "Since you are already the deacon of my Exquisite Pavilion, you will have to worry more about the matters in the Natural Pavilion in the future."


    "I understand." Xu Han replied.


    At that time, he could clearly feel that the gaze of the dragon from the clouds was filled with dense mockery. At that time, Ye Hongjian, who was behind Sikong Bai, lowered her head even deeper.


    "Right now, there is one thing I need you to do for our sect." Sikong Bai''s voice sounded again. His hand suddenly stretched out and threw something over.


    Xu Han subconsciously caught it, only to see that it was actually a letter. Before Xu Han could look at the contents of the letter, he saw the big word Zhu Xian written on the inscription.


    At that time, Sikong Bai''s deep voice sounded again.


    "A few days ago, Zhu Xian sent me a letter."


    "He wants to seek a marriage for his son¡­"


    "I feel that this matter can stabilize the relationship between Linglong Pavilion and Longevity Division. After thinking about it, I agree."


    "And the only suitable candidate is this old man, my only disciple."


    "Ye Hongjian."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 143 This Is Not Good

    Sikong Bai''s simple words revealed too much information.


    Even Xu Han was stunned.


    Long Night Division, Zhu Xian, Ye Hongjian, marriage alliance.


    Together, these events meant that the Linglong Pavilion''s bet had shifted from the Tian Ce Mansion to the Long Night Division. If news of this spread, it would be enough to cause an earthquake in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Xu Han didn''t know what had caused Sikong Bai to change his mind.


    However, one thing Xu Han understood was that since Sikong Bai had made up his mind to cooperate with the Longevity Division, Tiance Prefecture was bound to become the enemy of the Linglong Pavilion. As for the identity of the Headmaster''s disciple, it instantly changed from his life-saving talisman to a life-urging curse.


    At that time, Xu Han subconsciously looked at Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen, who were sitting at the side. However, he saw that the two of them had indifferent expressions. They looked at each other with their eyes, noses, and hearts, as if nothing had to do with the two of them.


    Xu Han felt a little relieved. He could tell that since the two of them had yet to reveal their identities, they were still standing on the side of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    "Of course I know that you and Hongjian were childhood sweethearts, but this matter concerns the survival of the Linglong Pavilion and the destiny of the world. The sons and daughters should give way. I believe that with Deacon Xu''s heart, he should understand this principle, right?" Sikong Bai''s voice sounded again at that time. His eyes were still filled with laughter, and his voice was benevolent, as if he was being guided by an elder who was teaching his junior.


    Xu Han frowned.


    He was a little confused, but after hearing this news, his heart was somewhat annoyed.


    He did not answer Sikong Bai ''s question, but raised his head to look at Ye Hongjian.


    However, the other party only lowered his head and lowered his eyes, not saying anything.


    Although Xu Han knew that Ye Hongjian had Ye Hongjian''s concerns, when he saw the other party''s expression, he was still somewhat disappointed.


    "Deacon Xu, why aren''t you speaking? Where''s that momentum just now?" Long Congyun, who was standing beside him, finally found an opportunity and asked mockingly at that time.


    However, Xu Han still did not answer Sikong Bai''s question.


    "Deacon Xu, don''t be too sad. After I dismantle your marriage, I naturally have to make up for it. I heard that Elder Lu of Xuanhe Peak sat down and a disciple called Qin Keqing. He is gentle and considerate. He has a very good relationship with Deacon Xu. If not, I will make the decision today and agree to your marriage. What do you think?"


    Sikong Bai said again at that time. He looked at Xu Han with a smile and a kind tone.


    However, Xu Han''s body trembled at that moment. He raised his head to look at Sikong Bai, who was standing on the high platform, and a hostile aura surged in his eyes.


    How could this be taking advantage of the beauty of others? This was clearly coercion and temptation.


    Xu Han did not know how Sikong Bai knew about the relationship between him and Qin Keqing, but he thought that what happened in the Exquisite Pavilion could not be concealed from his eyes.


    Xu Han did not like this.


    He could clearly feel the mocking or sympathetic gazes of the people around him at that time.


    Many years ago, Xu Han had felt this gaze more than once when he was only a beggar.


    This gaze made Xu Han deeply feel powerless. He had spent four to five years trying to escape this powerlessness, so he entered the Dark Asura Palace and suffered a lot. However, in the end, everything seemed to have returned to its original state.


    He lowered his head even deeper, his hands clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white, and veins bursting out.


    Only then did he realize that he seemed to be the same beggar.


    It was useless and at the mercy of others.


    Of course, he could choose to surrender. After all, Ye Hongjian did not object to this. He could just let it go and find a way to escape from this place and live a peaceful and carefree life.


    But Xu Han was unwilling.


    Back then, the reason he entered the Dark Asura Palace was to realize that if he was forever a beggar, he would one day be as helpless as he was when he saw Qin Keqing being bought when he encountered the things he wanted to protect.


    Because of this, he took the risk.


    If he didn''t do anything now, then what was the meaning of the suffering and life and death he had experienced when he entered the Dark Asura Palace?


    He used to live in a wealthy family just because he was a beggar, but now, he would not let Sikong Bai do as he pleased because he was an Earthly Immortal.


    He is Xu Han.


    Xu Han, who refused to accept his fate!


    ¡­


    The main hall of the World-saving Palace was terrifyingly silent.


    At that moment, everyone turned their gazes to the youth standing in the hall.


    They were waiting for his answer, the one they had expected.


    The youth slowly raised his head.


    He looked at Sikong Bai, his calm eyes without the slightest hesitation. He looked straight at this heaven-shading immortal, neither dodging nor dodging.


    "This is not good."


    He said.


    The voice was also calm, as if these three simple words were not statements, but rather orders from the superior to the inferior.


    Some heavy breathing sounds resounded in the main hall of the Jishi Prefecture, and Xu Han''s answer exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    They couldn''t understand what gave this youth so much courage to question an immortal''s order.


    Ye Hongjian''s lowered head suddenly raised at that time. She looked at the youth, her beautiful eyes flashing.


    Zhong Changhen nodded gently without revealing any traces.


    Ning Zhumang did not look sideways, but the corner of his mouth hooked into a smile.


    Even Long Congyun opened his mouth wide in surprise at Xu Han''s courageous expression.


    "Not good?" Sikong Bai narrowed his eyes. He repeated Xu Han''s words, and the imposing aura of the Immortal Realm suddenly swept over like a tide, surging towards Xu Han.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s face turned pale and his body shook, almost falling to the ground.


    However, he still clenched his teeth, straightened his back, and repeated his words.


    "Very bad."


    "Interesting." The smile on Sikong Bai''s face faded away at that moment. The cold light in his eyes narrowed and the imposing aura surging towards Xu Han rose again.


    "Do you know that just because I ask you doesn''t mean I have to win your consent?"


    Under the majestic pressure, Xu Han felt as if his chest was being pressed against a thousand jun heavy stones, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    His entire body was filled with pain. The strength of this Immortal Realm was truly too terrifying. As long as Sikong Bai was willing, a single glance would be enough to take Xu Han''s life.


    Even so, Xu Han''s gaze towards Sikong Bai did not show the slightest intention of retreating. He continued to look straight at the immortal.


    He paused word by word and said with difficulty and certainty.


    "What I said isn''t good, but it doesn''t mean that I need Senior''s approval."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of everyone at the table changed drastically. This Xu Han''s audacity had already exceeded everyone''s expectations. Such words actually didn''t give Si Black any face. Wasn''t he afraid that he would be struck by Si Black''s palm?


    Sikong Bai obviously did not expect Xu Han to dare to say such words. His expression suddenly brightened after a period of darkness and uncertainty. Then, he sat back in his seat, and the majestic aura dissipated by him at that time.


    Having lost the pressure and coercion, Xu Han''s body lightened. He staggered and almost fell over. Ye Hongjian, who was watching from the side, was shocked. She had the urge to step forward several times to support Xu Han, but because of the obscene might of the Supreme Elder beside her, she was unwilling to act recklessly.


    "You''re fine. The Dao Discussion Conference in a month''s time will be the engagement day between Hongjian and the son of Zhu Xian. I want to see how you can stop this marriage!" Sikong Bai said coldly, killing intent surging between his eyebrows.


    Hearing this, Xu Han managed to stabilize his staggered body with difficulty. An ugly smile appeared on his pale face.


    "I will live up to Senior''s expectations."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 144 Prefecture Masters Order

    The State of Chen lies to the north of Great Zhou and to the east of Great Xia.


    Two hundred years ago, the ancestors of the Chen Kingdom established their country here. The cold region here was not as fertile as Great Zhou, nor was it as vast as Great Xia. Where the ancestors founded the country, there were ancestral teachings, respecting Confucianism but not respecting Confucianism, martial arts but not militarism.


    In the past two hundred years, the successive monarchs of the Chen Kingdom had followed the ancient teachings and had always adhered to the general strategy of ruling the country by culture and guarding the country by martial arts.


    Thus, even under the scrutiny of Zhou and Xia, the Chen Kingdom still stood firm for 200 years.


    The sun shone brightly in May.


    Traders, children chasing after them, and the struggle for power in the court were just words for the ordinary people of the Chen Kingdom. As for who would be able to become a great treasure in the end, what did it have to do with them?


    However, Meng Liang, who was sitting on the roadside tea stall, was very unhappy.


    He drank the bitter tea produced by Chen Di and his mouth was dry. He thought that Chen Di''s tea couldn''t compare to Great Zhou''s.


    He took a mouthful of the cake from the tea house and it tasted dull. He frowned and thought to himself that the pastries on the ground were no thicker than Da Zhou''s thin-skinned steamed buns, which left a fragrance on his lips and teeth after a mouthful.


    He looked at the people walking back and forth in the streets. It was the time when they were leaving the city for the market. There were no lack of girls who came to buy. They were either dressed in brocade or had their faces dyed with powder. They were swaying, and they spoke in Yingge and Yanyu. This was Meng Liang''s favorite scenery in the past, but at this moment, he curled his lips in a dull manner.


    He felt that these girls from the Chen Kingdom couldn''t compare to the person he had seen in the Great Zhou Linglong Pavilion.


    Thinking of this, Meng Liang shook his head fiercely, shaking off the complicated thoughts in his mind.


    "What are you thinking?" He hammered his head and scolded.


    He was very angry. A few days ago, he brought Chen Xuanji back to the Chen Kingdom and personally handed the prince over to his father, Pingxi Wang Mengke. He fulfilled his promise and brought Mo Chen to Mount Li. Originally, he had thought of this matter, so he rushed to work with his father to plan for his first wife.


    But.


    Something unexpected happened.


    He was sold.


    This is neither rhetoric nor metaphor.


    He was sold, literally.


    Yan Qianqiu was sold to Mo Chen Zi by his master.


    Meng Liang still remembered that he was boasting about the harvest of his trip with his junior brothers and sisters. He enjoyed the admiration and envy of his junior brothers and sisters. However, Mo Chen Zi and Yan Qianqiu suddenly appeared. One of them said, "From today onwards, you will be expelled from Mount Li." One said, "From today onwards, you will be the fortieth generation disciple of my Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum."


    Afterwards, he was brought down the mountain gate by Mo Chen Zi with his head covered.


    Why?


    The more he thought about it, the more indignant Meng Liang''s expression changed. He stood up with his eyes as bright as torches.


    "What?" But at this moment, a soft voice sounded beside him.


    A pair of purple eyes fell on him.


    Meng Liang''s body paused. He turned to look at the man sitting beside him, who lowered his head to sip his tea, and then looked at the girl who frowned.


    The pride that had just arisen in his heart was instantly extinguished.


    "Isn''t this because I''m afraid that Master and Mother won''t eat well? I want to go to the shop to order more. I''m not bragging. The muffin cake in this shop is the best of my country, Chen. Master and Mother must have a good taste of it," he said with a smile on his face. The former Mount Li disciple licked his face and said with a flattering expression.


    "Sit down." The girl shouted softly, interrupting Meng Liang''s endless chatter.


    "Yes." The disciple from Mount Li who had just been expelled from the sect bowed and obeyed.


    "Stop playing tricks and go back with your master to guard the mausoleum." Seeing that he was so obedient, the girl nodded in satisfaction, but she could not help but snort coldly.


    "Disciple, how dare you?" Meng Liang said with a bitter face as he sat on the bench in a daze.


    He looked at the crowd and thought to himself.


    Jian Ling, where there was no shop in front of the village, did not know if there was a chance to see that girl again and eat the buns of Xuzhou.


    "What? Are you reluctant?" The silent man on the side finally spoke. He looked at Meng Liang with his trademark ugly smile.


    "Of course" Meng Liang turned his head to say, but before he could say anything, the purple-eyed girl''s cold gaze once again fell on Meng Liang. Meng Liang Hu''s body trembled, and he swallowed the words that reached his mouth. "I''m willing."


    His face was filled with passion as he said angrily, "Guarding the Sword Mausoleum is the wish of my life. If I can win the favor of my master, I will naturally go through fire and water."


    "Tell the truth." The man took another sip of tea and calmly interrupted Meng Liang''s impassioned speech.


    Gulu.


    Meng Liang glanced at the purple-eyed girl beside him. He was a little flustered. After secretly swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he still said, "Disciple, every word comes from the bottom of my heart."


    "Truth be told!" The man interrupted again.


    "I¡­" Meng Liang looked at the cold-eyed girl and the calm-looking man. He was in a dilemma and no one dared to offend him.


    "The Xia Dynasty has been stationing troops at the border for a long time. Can you let go of the great rivers and mountains of the Chen Kingdom?"


    "The trunk of Mount Li is strong, can you let go of thousands of junior brothers and sisters?"


    "The Sword Mausoleum is lonely, can you put down the red dress on the Chongju Peak?"


    The man''s every word was directed at Meng Liang''s original heart, causing Meng Liang, who was in his early twenties, to feel terrified when he heard this, and he was momentarily stunned on the spot.


    How could he not know what he was thinking when such a scene fell into the eyes of a man?


    "Go." Thus, he put down the tea cup in his hand and said.


    "Huh?" Meng Liang was stunned, not sure if he had heard anything wrong.


    "I''ve already planted the sword seed in your body. When you figure it out, pour the sword intent into it and someone will come to pick you up." However, the man did not intend to help Meng Liang resolve his confusion. Instead, he said this on his own.


    "You!" Meng Liang would still react when he said those words. The purple-eyed girl next to the man stomped her foot and looked at the man anxiously, as if she was very dissatisfied with his decision.


    "We can''t afford to lose this opportunity and never come back again." The man gave the girl a calm look, then turned to look at Meng Liang again and said.


    Meng Liang naturally had a lot of confusion in his heart.


    Mo Chen Zi had spent so much effort following him all the way to Mount Li, and he had even planted a sword seed in his body. He had actually let him go so easily. This seemed to be a bit annoying, but as the man had said, it was an opportunity that could not be lost. Meng Liang thought for a moment before he quickly stood up and bowed to Mo Chen Zi. He said seriously, "Thank you, Master, for your help."


    "Go." The man nodded.


    Seeing this, Meng Liang bowed to the girl beside him, "Thank you, Master."


    After saying that, he stood up and looked deeply at Mo Chen Zi before walking towards the bustling streets without turning his head.


    ¡­


    "Let him go just like that?" When Meng Liang''s body completely disappeared from their eyes, the purple-eyed girl frowned and asked angrily, somewhat puzzled.


    "If your heart isn''t here, what''s the point of staying?" The man replied indifferently.


    "But your body" The girl''s brows furrowed even deeper, and she said worriedly.


    "He will always return to the Mausoleum of the Sword. The rest will be left to the living." The man said, his attitude as calm as ever.


    "Then where are we going next?" The girl saw that the man was so sure that she couldn''t say anything else, so she changed the topic and asked.


    The man''s eyes froze at that moment, and a word came out of his mouth.


    "Great Abyss Mountain."


    ¡­


    Linglong Pavilion, Xiaoxuan window.


    Zhou Zhang, Fang Ziyu, Song Yueming, and Chu Chouli anxiously stood in the courtyard and looked in the direction of the inner room.


    About fifteen minutes later, Qin Keqing walked out of the door with a haggard expression.


    "How''s it going?" The four of them hurriedly surrounded him.


    "I''ve suffered some internal injuries, but as long as I recover properly, I should be fine." Qin Keqing comforted.


    After Xu Han returned from Jishi Prefecture yesterday, He fainted at the entrance of the hospital. Chu Chouli wanted to find someone to treat him, but after yesterday''s confrontation between Xu Han and Sikong Bai, the disciples of the Sword Hall ignored him. The doctors in Xuanhe Peak also mostly found some reason to decline. Only this morning did Qin Keqing rush over to treat Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s few friends in the Exquisite Pavilion also waited by the side, but Ye Hongjian''s figure was nowhere to be seen.


    "This Elder Sikong is too unreasonable. He clearly has an engagement with Ye Hongjian, but he wants to betroth him to someone else. How can there be such a reason in this world?" Fang Ziyu was used to being arrogant and arrogant. "So is Ye Hongjian. The person surnamed Xu has already done this for her. She has not come to visit her in this day''s sight."


    ''"It''s all my fault that I argued with Senior Brother Lang yesterday, so I asked Brother Xu to help me. Otherwise¡­" Song Yueming, who was still slightly red and swollen on the side, also blamed himself.


    "What does it have to do with you? I think Elder Sikong is doing things indiscriminately!" Fang Ziyu glared fiercely at Song Yueming, his heart filled with dissatisfaction.


    "Sigh, what should we do? I''m afraid that the Linglong Pavilion won''t be able to stay any longer after offending Sikong Bai." Chu Chouli shrugged his head and sat at the side, complaining.


    "I heard it this morning, "Elder Sikong has issued a decree, allowing the disciples on Xuanhe and Great Reverie Peak to put aside their studies. From tomorrow onwards, they will have to learn a set of cultivation techniques he comprehended when ascending to the Immortal Realm together ¡­ Ever since the beginning of the mountain, the three peaks have always been at ease. I wonder what Elder Sikong is thinking about."


    "That''s right. I heard that Sect Leader Ning and Master are both imprisoned. I went to visit Master this morning and was stopped outside the door."


    The few of them exchanged a few words with each other. After saying that, they looked at each other with a sad and ungloomy expression on their faces.


    However, he didn''t know that the unconscious youth in the room had already woken up when they were talking about this. He stared blankly in front of him, but he held a token tightly in his hand.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 145 Starlight

    Night fell.


    Cicadas and frogs could not help but cry on the Chongju Peak in May.


    However, when these sounds were gathered together, they did not appear to be complicated. Instead, they carried a fainter smell of the Bird Song Mountain.


    Qin Keqing carefully examined Xu Han''s injuries again before she got up and put away her medicine box.


    "Thank you." Xu Han, who was sitting at the stone table with a pale face, nodded at Qin Keqing.


    "Young Master Xu¡­ He is recovering from his injuries. Don''t think too much about other things." Qin Keqing also nodded her head. She said this, but the hesitation on her face was somewhat hesitant.


    However, she still did not have the courage to say what she wanted to say, so she picked up her medicine chest and prepared to leave.


    "Do you want to go back?" But just as she stood up, Xu Han asked again.


    "Yes." Qin Keqing lowered her head and nodded imperceptibly with a lonely expression on her face.


    "Don''t go back." However, Xu Han''s words caused the girl to suddenly raise her head. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at Xu Han with an incredulous expression.


    In the end, these words were too abrupt.


    The girl''s face immediately turned crimson. The deer in her heart was bumping about, somewhat strange and somewhat angry.


    "You can sleep in Hongjian''s room. Today, Big Brother Chu and I will squeeze together." However, what Xu Han said later made the young girl realize that she seemed to have misunderstood something. As a result, her face became even redder.


    "No need." Perhaps in order to cover up her anomaly, Qin Keqing shook her head like a rattle drum. "Xuanhe Peak and Chongju Peak are only two hours away. It won''t be troublesome for me to come back tomorrow to see Young Master."


    In her opinion, Xu Han should be afraid that she would be too tired from running back and forth, so she spoke out to persuade him to stay. Although she was also worried about Xu Han and wanted to take good care of him, the thought of living in Ye Hongjian''s room made her heart reject him. After saying that, she turned around again and was about to leave.


    However, just as she stepped forward, Xu Han stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm.


    "Young Master Xu!" At that moment, the flush on Qin Keqing''s face, which had just faded away, spread again. She looked at Xu Han in embarrassment and anger, her big eyes filled with confusion.


    "Something''s wrong with Sikong Bai. You can''t go back." Xu Han turned his head and directly met Qin Keqing''s gaze. The calm and firm expression in his eyes caused Qin Keqing to be stunned.


    "What do you mean?" The girl frowned and became even more puzzled.


    "You have to believe me." However, Xu Han did not answer the girl''s question. Instead, he spoke again.


    Qin Keqing looked into Xu Han''s eyes. She thought about the pair of eyes of the youth in Jing Sheng City''s inn more than a year ago. After a slight hesitation, she suddenly gritted her teeth, as if she had gathered all the courage in her body.


    "Allow me to stay, but I have a question that Young Master Xu has to answer truthfully." The girl said this, but for some reason, her face was a little flushed.


    Xu Han did not expect Qin Keqing to make such a move, but he still nodded in the end.


    "Just one question."


    Qin Keqing, who had received Xu Han''s agreement, was delighted. "A year ago in Jingsheng City¡­"


    Actually, when Qin Keqing made this request, Xu Han had already guessed the question she wanted to ask. Now, Xu Han did not hide anything from her, so when she asked this question, Xu Han interrupted her.


    "It''s me."


    Although Qin Keqing had expected this answer, Xu Han''s decisive answer was unexpected.


    "Alright, I''ll stay." After she was slightly stunned, she said softly. Her voice was slightly inaudible, and her head was almost lowered into her chest.


    However, the corners of his mouth clearly outlined a smile.


    Like the spring breeze blew willows, autumn rain into the forest.


    ¡­


    Xu Han brought the satisfied Qin Keqing into Ye Hongjian''s room. He gave her a brief introduction. After all, the room was still Ye Hongjian''s room. There were some things that could not be moved, so Xu Han naturally had to explain it clearly.


    Qin Keqing was obedient and kept nodding at that time.


    Seeing her like this, Xu Han smiled at ease. "You stay here and talk about it tomorrow."


    "Young Master Xu." After explaining this matter, Xu Han was about to leave when Qin Keqing suddenly stopped him.


    "Huh?" Xu Han turned his head to look at the young girl doubtfully.


    "Thank you." The young girl smiled sweetly at Xu Han and said.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment, but he immediately regained his senses.


    "It''s all I have to do."


    "I mean, thank you for saving me back then." Qin Keqing said again, afraid that Xu Han would misunderstand her meaning.


    "That''s what I''m talking about." Xu Han smiled.


    Then, she turned around and closed the door. The only thing left for the young girl was to look in the direction where Xu Han had left, staring blankly.


    ¡­


    Although Sikong Bai''s immortal pressure didn''t cause much damage to Xu Han, it still involved his internal organs. It would take him some time to recover even with his Diamond Realm cultivation.


    After leaving the room, Xu Han thought about this matter and had some plans in mind.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the courtyard.


    Xu Han was stunned. Xu Han couldn''t think of anyone who would come to visit at this time. Although he was a little puzzled, this was still Chongju Peak. Even if Sikong Bai was covering the sky, it was impossible for him to send someone to harm him like this. As Xu Han thought this, he walked to the courtyard gate and opened it.


    At that moment, a fiery red figure appeared in front of Xu Han.


    "Hongjian?" Xu Han was stunned when he saw the visitor''s appearance clearly.


    "I came back¡­ to get some things. Master¡­ said that I can''t live here anymore from today onwards." Ye Hongjian lowered her head and whispered.


    "Oh¡­ Alright." Only then did Xu Han regain his senses.


    He hurriedly led Ye Hongjian to the door. When he reached the door, Ye Hongjian frowned slightly, "Is someone inside?" She asked.


    Xu Han was somewhat flustered at that time, and he repeatedly explained, "Yes, but Qing is staying here. She has helped take care of me these past few days. It''s really troublesome to walk back and forth. Besides, Sikong Bai¡­"


    "Yes. I understand." However, Ye Hongjian was much calmer. She nodded and interrupted Xu Han. "Then you can wait outside. I''ll go get it myself."


    After saying that, she knocked on the door, and Qin Keqing, who opened the door, was also stunned when she saw Hongjian.


    But when Ye Hongjian explained her purpose, Qin Keqing put it in the door.


    Standing at the door, Xu Hanzuo looked at his nose, nose, and heart. He did not look sideways, but he subconsciously tilted his ears to listen to the noise in the room. He was still a little guilty.


    After a burst of conversation that Xu Han could not hear clearly, Ye Hongjian walked out with a few things in her hand.


    She nodded at Xu Han and said playfully, "I''m leaving."


    Xu Han, who was still in a daze, suddenly regained his senses and subconsciously blurted out, "I''ll send you off."


    "Yes." The girl responded imperceptibly and did not express any objection.


    ¡­


    The two of them left the courtyard and walked on the hillside of Chongju Peak.


    There was no one around, and the two of them remained silent. Apart from the cry of the cicada and frog, there was no sound in the world.


    The new residence that Sikong Bai arranged for Ye Hongjian was located at the peak of Zhong Ju Peak. Actually, it should have been like this as her martial uncle. However, when Ye Hongjian saw that Xu Han seemed to like Xiao Xuan window very much, she declined several invitations from the mountain gate. However, today, she could not shy away from it.


    "Are your injuries better?" When she reached the wooden pavilion, Ye Hongjian suddenly stopped. She glanced sideways at Xu Han and asked.


    "No problem." Xu Han shook his head and said. Then, he changed the topic and said, "You have to be more careful. Sikong Bai is not right."


    Speaking of Sikong Bai, Ye Hongjian was a little distracted. "I can feel that it is almost different from before. Today, a decree was issued to allow all the disciples in the sect to cultivate the swordsmanship he created ¡­ I really don''t know what he is thinking."


    However, she quickly restrained the ungloomy expression on her face, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "But you, why do you want to go against him? Are you reluctant to part with me, or do you not want your little lady to be threatened by Master?"


    As she said this, Ye Hongjian moved closer to Xu Han. Her beautiful face, which was almost perfect, was reflected in Xu Han''s eyes by the starlight in the sky. It caused Xu Han to be stunned and his heartbeat to secretly increase.


    "Neither, at least not just for this." However, after such a strange situation, Xu Han shook his head. "I just figured out something."


    "What?" Ye Hongjian was somewhat surprised by Xu Han''s answer.


    "If a person lives in this world, there is no way to avoid trouble."


    "If you are a beggar, you will encounter a natural disaster. If you are a killer, you will encounter an old friend. If you are an ordinary citizen, you will inevitably encounter a bully."


    "In the past, I always felt that my life wasn''t good, so I always wanted to change my life, so I didn''t have to worry about these things."


    "But now I understand. It''s not that my life is bad, it''s that the lives of all the people in the world are bad."


    "If you want to avoid trouble, you have to make sure that trouble doesn''t come looking for you." Xu Han said in a calm voice.


    "So?" The girl raised her eyebrows, as if she was quite interested in Xu Han''s words.


    "I have to get stronger." Xu Han said seriously.


    "How strong?" The girl asked, her lips curling into a smile.


    Hearing this, the youth thought of Qin Keqing, who had been bought, of Liu Sheng in the Gu Forest, of the ocean of death, and of the tassel in his arms that had lost its jade pendant.


    A light flashed in his eyes.


    "So strong that I can protect everything I want to protect." At that time, he said this, just like the little beggar in the snow of Upper Cloud City. His voice was soft but loud.


    "Is there me in there?" The girl blinked at the teenager, and the smile on her lips increased a little.


    The boy with the white strip tied to his right arm was slightly stunned. Then, he nodded heavily without hesitation.


    At that time.


    The starlight in the sky suddenly lit up.


    The smile on the girl''s face finally bloomed.


    The boy looked at her crescent-shaped eyes, at the dimples at the corners of her mouth, at the ends of her hair raised by the night wind.


    His heartbeat¡­


    A little faster.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 146 Methods

    After saying goodbye to Xu Han, Ye Hongjian was in a good mood.


    She hummed a tune and walked to the top of the mountain.


    It was getting late, and most of the courtyards at the top of the mountain had already extinguished their lights, so they went to sleep early.


    After Sikong Bai left seclusion, a series of arrangements made the entire sect busy. Regardless of whether it was the High Elder, Deacon, or personal disciple, they were extremely tired. They really didn''t have the energy to do anything at night.


    However, there was only candlelight beside a small courtyard at the edge of these courtyards. At the entrance, a pale-faced blue-robed man was standing there, silent like a statue, serene like a monster.


    When Ye Hongjian saw the figure clearly, she was slightly stunned. Then, she put away the smile on her face.


    She slowly walked over to the man, her expression becoming a little cold.


    "How is it?" The blue-robed man asked.


    "I''m a little bit lacking, but it''s still better than thinking about a remote corner in the past."


    "It seems to me that your beauty trap has trapped me too." The man said again, the corner of his mouth suddenly raised.


    "Isn''t that good?" Ye Hongjian tilted her head and looked at the man.


    "Alright?" The man asked.


    "Beauty is worthy of a hero. Very good." Ye Hongjian was very sure.


    "Is he a hero?" The man asked.


    "Not yet." Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes, "But sooner or later it will be."


    When the man heard this, he was slightly stunned and finally nodded. "But as you wish."


    "It will be as I wish."


    At that time, the night breeze rose and the girl smiled like a flower.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    Something went wrong in Linglong Pavilion.


    One of the disciples on Mount Reverie suddenly went crazy during the night. He killed three of his fellow disciples without stopping. He rushed out of the room and injured seven people before being killed on the spot by the disciples of the Sword Hall who had just been chased away.


    The Mountain Gate spread the news to the gods. It said that the disciple was possessed by a demon and his eyes were red. He was clearly a scholar but he was extremely powerful. The four Three Yuan Realm disciples took action to kill him.


    In the thousands of years since the establishment of the Linglong Pavilion, apart from thirty years ago, when Zhong Changhen hated killing his master who had entered the Devil Realm, such a thing had never happened. The upper echelons of the Linglong Pavilion were shaken, and Sikong Bai had ordered a strict investigation.


    However, the aftermath of this matter was still unsettled. In the next two days, the disciples of the three peaks had all developed such symptoms. Over the past five days, there were a total of seven people with such symptoms.


    Everyone in the Exquisite Pavilion was panicking for a moment.


    On this day, Xu Han opened his eyes from his meditation.


    His eyebrows furrowed deeply and he didn''t feel gloomy.


    The injuries caused to him by Sikong Bai had already healed. He had been thinking of ways to fuse the inner core with the sword seed these past few days. After such a long time, the inner core and the sword seed had almost fused together. However, he was still unable to take the last step. This made him somewhat irritated. Fortunately, his physical cultivation had improved significantly, and he was on the verge of breaking through.


    Xu Han shook his head and shook off the irritation in his heart.


    In the end, he couldn''t be impatient about cultivation.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head to look at the sky. It was already noon.


    A crackling sound came from inside the room. Qin Keqing was probably preparing lunch.


    Xu Han sat down at the stone table. Xuan''er, who was basking in the sun in the courtyard, jumped into Xu Han''s embrace at that time. It rubbed Xu Han intimately, then lay on his lap and lazily curled up, taking a nap.


    Xu Han smiled faintly and stroked Xuan''er''s smooth hair on her back. His mood inexplicably improved.


    Right at this moment, a figure walked in from the entrance of the courtyard with a gray face.


    Seeing this, Xu Han smiled and said, "Brother Song, what''s wrong?"


    That person was Song Yueming. Xu Han was not surprised to see him arrive here at the same time every day. However, today, this youth''s expression seemed to be somewhat wrong.


    "Ah." Song Yueming sat beside Xu Han and before he could say anything, he let out a long, old sigh.


    "Another one."


    Song Yueming said.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment, and he roughly guessed what this so-called''another ''was referring to.


    His brows furrowed at that moment.


    "Fortunately, I listened to Brother Xu''s words and didn''t practice that sword art." Song Yueming patted his chest in fear, but he soon thought of his fellow disciples who were practicing like fire. "But, if Linglong Pavilion continues to practice like this¡­"


    "Looks like Linglong Pavilion has already reached the end." Xu Han took over the conversation and said with a deep gaze.


    Xu Han did not have much affection for the so-called number one sect under the heavens. However, no matter what, Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen were both grateful to him. Seeing the Linglong Pavilion that they had spent their entire lives protecting die, they still didn''t know that. Xu Han''s heart also felt uncomfortable.


    "Brother Xu, why don''t we report this matter to Elder Sikong?" Song Yueming gritted his teeth and suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Xu Han rolled his eyes at Song Yueming and said, "Brother Song really doesn''t have a long memory. Have you forgotten how Lang Chaosha treated you a few days ago?"


    "Lang Chaosha is Lang Chaosha. He can''t represent the entire Linglong Pavilion." Song Yueming defended in dissatisfaction.


    "Naturally, Lang Chaosha cannot represent the Linglong Pavilion, but Brother Song thinks that I can see through the sword art of the problem. With Elder Sikong''s vision, I won''t be able to see through it?" Xu Han asked with narrowed eyes.


    Hearing this, Song Yueming''s body trembled. He had never imagined that such a simple principle would be fine. How could he not understand Xu Han''s words?


    A look of horror appeared on his forehead at that time. He stared at Xu Han blankly and stammered, "Then ¡­ then ¡­ what exactly did Elder Sikong do this for?"


    At that time, his voice became extremely dry and even slightly hoarse.


    "Ghosts are obsessed. You''re too smart to know what to do." Xu Han''s extremely simple comment was correct.


    Song Yueming immediately fell silent. He lowered his head and thought for a long time before raising his head to look at Xu Han again. "Could it be that the Exquisite Pavilion is finished like this?"


    "The Hundred Foot Bug is still alive. Besides, the Exquisite Pavilion only wants to save it. It''s not up to us. We have to find another way." Xu Han said in a deep voice.


    "What method?" Hearing this, Song Yueming''s eyes lit up and he asked impatiently.


    "Since I have said this, I would like to ask Brother Song, if the Exquisite Pavilion continues like this, what are Brother Song''s plans?" Xu Han''s expression turned serious as he asked.


    Song Yueming''s expression also darkened at that time. He looked straight at Xu Han. After a long time, he said, "The sect and I have nurtured each other. If we really reach that stage, I will have no shirk my responsibility. I will definitely live and die with the sect."


    At that time, the youth''s waist was straight, his eyes were like torches, and his aura was like a tiger.


    Xu Han''s words of persuasion, which had already been written, were finally swallowed back after witnessing the youth''s expression.


    "Then what exactly is Brother Xu''s plan?" The youth asked again.


    Xu Han shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    He only took a deep look at Song Yueming.


    He said in his heart.


    You''re the one¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 147 Song Yuemings Method

    Dong.


    Dong.


    Dong.


    In the gloomy Jishi Manor, only Sikong Bai ''s knocking on the desk echoed through the manor''s door.


    The old man in a broad black robe sat upright on the high platform. Behind him was a large red bench carved from glass wood, and in front of him was a large table made of gold threads of nanmu wood.


    He narrowed his eyes, as if he was sleeping or not, and his expression was absent-minded as if starlight was flowing in his eyes.


    Squeak.


    At this time, the gate of the mansion was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a seven-star black-robed dragon stepped into the mansion with a loud bang.


    "Elder, this is a report sent from all over the mountain today." He walked in front of Sikong Bai, respectfully cupped his hands and handed over a document.


    "Oh." The old man on the platform lazily looked at Long Congyun and stretched out his hand. At that moment, the document was absorbed into his palm.


    However, he didn''t mean to flip through it. Instead, he casually threw it away at the desk.


    "I see. Let''s go down." As he asked, his voice was like a blade scraping through flesh and blood. Hoarse, shriveled, and low, icy cold.


    Long Congyun saw that the document was thrown to the side so easily by Sikong Bai. He frowned slightly and gathered his courage to take a step forward.


    ''"Martial Uncle ¡­" The disciples in the sect had a demonic appearance in succession these past few days. Their casualties were cautious and there was a tendency to spread. There were rumors among the disciples ¡­ rumors ¡­ "At this point, Long Congyun seemed to have some misgivings, and his words became hesitant.


    The old man on the platform opened his eyes slightly at that time. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Long Congyun, asking, "What are the rumors?"


    Under the old man''s gaze, cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the newly promoted Sect Leader. He regretted his recklessness, but since the matter had already reached this point, he naturally could not perfunctory. Therefore, he could only forcefully continue to speak.


    "It''s said that the sword art that Martial Uncle gave me was defective. It''s the Devil Dao Sword¡­"


    "Why do you think so?" The old man asked, his deep voice filled with an undetectable chill.


    "Disciple doesn''t dare." Long Congyun was shocked and hurriedly said.


    "Yes." The old man nodded, as if he was very satisfied with Long Congyun''s performance. At that time, his voice became a bit benevolent.


    "Congyun, you have to believe that I''m here for the Exquisite Pavilion." The old man said.


    "Disciple understands." Long Congyun didn''t dare to argue any further and immediately nodded his head repeatedly.


    "Oh, did the rumor maker find out?" The old man asked again.


    Hearing this, Long Congyun''s body trembled and he said hesitantly, "Not yet."


    "Is that so?" Sikong Bai did not comment on his words, but his eyes narrowed once again as he looked at Long Congyun. "Congyun, there are tens of thousands of people in this Exquisite Pavilion. This old man trusts you the most. Don''t disappoint this old man." He said meaningfully.


    "Disciple doesn''t dare." This arrogant Sect Leader was as docile as a sheep at this moment. He spoke repeatedly, fearing that he would cause Sikong Bai to be dissatisfied.


    "Oh, then you can go down. Within three days, you will definitely find the rumor maker with me." After saying that, Sikong Bai closed his eyes.


    "Disciple, please leave." Long Congyun hurriedly said. Then, he stood up and ran away from the World-saving Manor.


    When he arrived outside the Jishi Prefecture, the May noon sun shone into his eyes. Only then did he realize that his back was already soaked in sweat.


    ¡­


    In the end, Xu Han still underestimated Song Yueming''s stubbornness.


    Even though he had already talked to him about the formidable relationship between this matter, the youth still couldn''t endure it.


    He made a fuss at the martial field in Chongju Peak this morning.


    He shouted for the disciples to stop cultivating the sword technique that Sikong Bai had given them.


    It didn''t matter how useful such an action could be, but Song Yueming naturally couldn''t help but be beaten up by the disciples of the Sword Hall.


    "Aiyo! Be gentle."


    A pig-like scream came from the window of the small porch.


    "Easy? Where did that heroic aura go today when he shouted in the martial arts arena?" Fang Ziyu, who was helping Song Yueming wipe away the medicinal wine, rolled his eyes at him angrily.


    "Brother Song, just bear with it." Zhou Zhang said as he drank his tea with a smile.


    "I heard that Long Congyun has already started investigating who spread the rumors. Brother Song, aren''t you rushing towards the edge of the saber?" Xu Han, who was standing at the side, had no intention of teasing. He frowned and sat at the side. He looked at Song Yueming with a gloomy gaze.


    "Brother Xu, don''t worry. I will do it alone. I will definitely not cause you any trouble." Hearing this, Song Yueming stood up and patted his chest with a look of heroism. However, such an action inevitably affected the wounds on his body, so the "Hero" instantly sat back down with his teeth bared.


    "It''s amazing that one person does the same thing and the other does the same thing." Seeing him like this, Fang Ziyu was both angry and funny. She smeared the medicinal wine a little harder, causing Song Yueming to cry out in pain.


    Ai, Brother Song is confused. If you can solve this matter with just a few shouts, then why would you let the Linglong Pavilion step into the Death Realm ¡­ instead, it will harm your own life ¡­ Xu Han sighed deeply. He could roughly guess that Long Congyun''s claws were already on their way here.


    He didn''t have the mood to continue to blame Song Yueming. The most urgent thing was to think of how to protect him.


    "How can the life and death of Gou Li be avoided! Even if I die, I cannot watch as my fellow disciples continue like this." Song Yueming said with a serious expression.


    The heavy tone of the words caused everyone present to be stunned. At that moment, they all fell silent.


    ''"Today, I went back to Xuanhe Peak to collect medicine. Seeing that the medicine warehouse was in a mess and there was no one to take care of it, the few older sisters who were normally good were also in a trance. All the medicine homework was wasted and they were obsessed with practicing swordsmanship." Qin Keqing frowned at that time, and then looked at Xu Han as if she was asking for help. "Is there really nothing Young Master Xu can do?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Qin Keqing thought too highly of him. Even though Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen were still imprisoned in their respective mansions, there was nothing they could do. What could Xu Han do?


    Qin Keqing also noticed this at that time. She lowered her head and remained silent, but the expression on her face was exceptionally grave.


    At that moment, Xu Han opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. However, when his words reached the edge of his mouth, it sounded like everyone outside Yanlai City had set their minds on the situation that day. They did not abandon life and death. When Xu Han''s words reached the edge of his mouth, they were still taken back by him at that time.


    The best way he could think of was to bring everyone out of here. He didn''t have the ability to save Linglong Pavilion, but he could save them.


    However, now didn''t seem to be the best time to put forward this plan¡­


    "Brother Xu has no choice, I have a way." But right at this moment, Song Yueming suddenly said loudly.


    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at the youth, but the youth raised his head proudly, as if he was pretending to be mysterious.


    "What can you do?" Fang Ziyu, who had finally wiped away the medicinal wine for him, put away the medicinal kettle in his hand, then turned his head and rolled his eyes at him, saying in a very disdainful tone.


    "Senior Sister, don''t look down on others!" Song Yueming was also unwilling to admit defeat. He held his back and argued.


    "Then why don''t you tell me?" Fang Ziyu replied calmly. This time, he didn''t even turn his head to look at him. Obviously, he was certain that Song Yueming was spouting nonsense.


    "This" Seeing this, Song Yueming hesitated slightly, and then her voice suddenly lowered a bit. "This Heavenly Secrets cannot be leaked¡­"


    "Sa?" Fang Ziyu, who had put away the medicine bottle, asked.


    ''"Heavenly Secrets" Song Yueming''s voice softened a little.


    "Then there isn''t." This time, Fang Ziyu, who had heard it clearly, came to a firm conclusion.


    The argument between the two of them was very interesting, causing the heavy atmosphere to dissipate slightly. At that time, the crowd also began to laugh.


    However, no one had ever seen a wisp of determination flash across Song Yueming''s face as he lowered his head.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 148 Heavenly Secrets Cant Be Leaked

    After everyone finished lunch, Long Congyun brought the disciples of the Sword Hall to the door.


    Dragon Congyun, dressed in a seven-star sect leader black robe, swept his gaze across the crowd before finally landing on Song Yueming.


    "Are you the one who made such a big ruckus on the martial field today?" Long Congyun asked with a cold gaze.


    "Master is him. I saw him with my own eyes today." Before anyone could respond, Lang Chaosha, who had recovered from his injuries, pointed at Song Yueming and said.


    Originally, Xu Han wanted to fool around and send Song Yueming out of the Exquisite Pavilion. Seeing this, his heart sank.


    A few days ago, he had beaten Lang Chaosha up so easily that he believed that the other party had already harbored a grudge against him. With him as a witness, this matter would probably be difficult to deal with.


    Fang Ziyu and the others had clearly thought of this as well, and their expressions darkened at that time.


    "Did I ask you?" Unexpectedly, Long Congyun frowned and scolded coldly.


    Lang Chaosha''s expression froze. In the end, he didn''t dare to disobey his master and hurriedly lowered his head to take a step back.


    Long Congyun''s actions exceeded Xu Han''s expectations, causing the youth to raise his eyebrows, but he did not make a sound.


    After reprimanding Lang Chaosha, Long Congyun turned to look at Song Yueming again.


    "Song Yueming, before I came here today, I already asked the disciples of the martial arts arena. They all said that the troublemaker''s appearance was extremely similar to yours. Tell me where you were this morning. Were you really messing around in the martial arts arena, or ¡­" Long Congyun''s gaze swept across the crowd once again, "Or were you fooling around with your friends?"


    As soon as he said those words, a strange expression flashed across Xu Han''s eyes.


    Just now, he could tell that something was wrong with Long Congyun. Now, this remark was clearly giving Song Yueming a step down.


    Xu Han didn''t have time to think about why Long Congyun suddenly changed his temper. He hurriedly took a step forward to excuse Song Yueming.


    "That''s right, it''s me!" However, before he could even take a step forward, Song Yueming took the lead and said with his head held high.


    At that time, Xu Han wished he could lift his sword and stab seven or eight holes in Song Yueming''s body, who was filled with benevolence and morality.


    This matter seemed to have a turning point. He was fine. He couldn''t get down the stairs properly, so he had to seek his own death.


    The gaze in Long Congyun''s eyes also froze at that moment. He was also very surprised that Song Yueming had admitted this matter so frankly.


    "Do you know what crime you have committed?" He asked in a calm voice, and his gaze and voice became cold.


    "I''m only doing this for the sake of Linglong Pavilion''s thousand-year foundation. That sword art is really problematic. I don''t want to see the sect go astray, so what''s the crime?" Song Yueming seemed determined to clash head-on and shouted loudly at that time.


    Long Congyun''s expression became gloomier and gloomier. He stared coldly at Song Yueming for a long time.


    Everyone in the small porch window fell into a deathly silence.


    Song Yueming''s actions almost put him in a dead end. Everyone wanted to save him, but they didn''t know how to save him.


    Lang Chaosha, who was behind Long Congyun, smiled sinisterly when he saw Song Yueming like this. Today is the day that you, Song Yueming, will die.


    "What a sin!" Finally, after a long silence, Long Congyun said again.


    "Someone, Song Yueming is disrespectful to his teacher, causing a huge commotion in the martial arts arena, and humiliating the sect''s style. You and I will be responsible for thirty big boards on the spot."


    Long Congyun said. This decision caused Xu Han''s expression to change again. The thirty hardliners could be considered torture, but with Song Yueming''s Three Yuan Realm cultivation, it wasn''t too difficult to resist. Compared to the consequences that Xu Han was worried about, this was definitely a pleasant surprise. As a result, his gaze towards Long Congyun became even more strange.


    Xu Han could not understand what this newly promoted headmaster was thinking.


    Hearing this, the disciple of the Sword Hall behind him immediately stepped forward and pressed Song Yueming to the ground, ready to execute him.


    "Master! Before coming here, Supreme Elder said that he would punish this person severely." However, Lang Chaosha was clearly dissatisfied. He anxiously looked at Long Congyun and said.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu and the others immediately frowned, and killing intent burst out from Xu Han''s eyes as he looked at Lang Chaosha.


    Long Congyun turned his head and asked indifferently, "Then what do you think we should do with this matter?"


    Lang Chaosha, who was dazed by the hatred, did not even smell Long Congyun''s displeasure. He said impatiently, "Song Yueming disturbed the cultivation of the disciples and slandered the Supreme Elders. His sin is no different from that of a rebel sect. He deserves to be punished!"


    The moment the word "kill" fell, everyone''s hearts went cold. The viciousness of this Lang Chaosha far exceeded their expectations.


    "Alright!" Long Congyun shouted.


    Hearing this, Lang Chaosha thought that Long Congyun had agreed with him. His face immediately brimmed with joy, but in the next moment, Long Congyun changed the topic.


    "Well said!" Long Congyun narrowed his eyes, and his voice suddenly became cold. "Since you have such an idea," he said.


    "Then do you want me to give you the position of sect master as well? Lang Chaosha!"


    Long Congyun gritted heavily on the words "Lang Chaosha". At this moment, Lang Chaosha regained his senses. He looked at his master and was shocked. He hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Disciple doesn''t dare."


    As he spoke, his forehead was already covered in dense cold sweat.


    "Humph!" Long Congyun waved his sleeves and looked back at the disciple of the Sword Hall. "Why aren''t you attacking yet? Isn''t it useful for my sect leader to speak?"


    Long Congyun''s voice became even colder. When the disciples of the Sword Hall saw that he was truly enraged, they didn''t dare to disobey him. They raised their wooden sticks and knocked at Song Yueming.


    ¡­


    "Pain!! Pain!!"


    Song Yueming''s heart-wrenching screams came from inside the small window.


    Outside, Qin Keqing and Fang Ziyu exchanged glances and shook their heads helplessly.


    After Song Yueming had eaten enough of the thirty boards, Long Congyun and the others left. This time, Song Yueming''s injuries were more private, so Xu Han could only personally apply ointment to him.


    "Brother Song really doesn''t have a long memory. Long Congyun has given him a step, so why should Brother Song ask for trouble?" Xu Han glanced at Song Yueming, who was gnashing his teeth in pain, and said unhappily.


    "Brother Xu''s words are wrong. If I go down that stairs, wouldn''t I be admitting my mistake? But I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I admit my mistake?" Song Yueming, who was lying on his back on the bed, refuted with a serious expression.


    Xu Han knew that his temperament was like this. If it was normal, he could have let him be like this. But now, if Song Yueming continued like this, he would still cause trouble. Therefore, after pondering for a moment, Xu Han said again, "Brother Song, you must remember today''s lesson. You must not do this reckless thing again."


    "Brother Xu!" Song Yueming, who had always been obedient to Xu Han, retorted. "You know better than I do the dangers of that sword art. If you continue practicing it like this, the Linglong Pavilion will only die. There are ways to cover the nest with an egg. Isn''t Brother Xu anxious? Don''t tell me he''ll just watch as the Linglong Pavilion enters the Death Realm?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han paused to apply the ointment. After hesitating for a long time, he said, "Our strength is really too weak in the matter of the Exquisite Pavilion. I thought that we should plan something else."


    "Brother Xu, what do you mean?" Song Yueming seemed to have heard what Xu Han said. He sat up and turned to look at Xu Han. Such an action naturally could not help but cause a burst of intense pain. He stood up reflexively, but his gaze stared fixedly at Xu Han.


    For some reason, under Song Yueming''s gaze, Xu Han felt a little ashamed. However, he still said, "Brother Song¡­ I don''t need to worry about burning firewood. This matter needs to be considered for a long time. I think that temporarily avoiding the internal strife in the Linglong Pavilion is the safest way."


    "Is this Brother Xu''s method?" Song Yueming looked at Xu Han calmly.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded heavily, but he couldn''t say anything to persuade Song Yueming to leave with him.


    There was a long silence between the two of them.


    "I understand. Brother Xu''s position is different from mine after all."


    "Brother Song, why are you staying here? Why don''t you leave with me to plan for a good life?" Xu Hanyan said.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Song Yueming.


    "I can''t persuade Brother Xu to stay. Brother Xu, how do you think you can let me leave?" The youth looked at Xu Han with a calm gaze, "Besides, there are some things that I must do¡­ This is my mission, and also the mission of the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion."


    Mission¡­


    Xu Han was stunned. He had heard this word more than once.


    For example, the ocean currents on the Great Abyss Mountain, the Headmaster who ran away on a snowy night, and the Song Yueming in front of him.


    Although he couldn''t compare to the previous two, the imposing aura around the youth was inexplicably higher than the previous two.


    "I understand" Xu Han always nodded at that time. "Then what exactly is Brother Song planning to do?"


    When the youth heard this, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Heavenly Secrets must not be leaked."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 149 Tian Yin

    Song Yueming looked up at the night through the window.


    The hour had already come when it was time to be ugly.


    He glanced at the surrounding roommates, who had long since fallen asleep. Only then did Song Yueming feel a little relieved. He adjusted his clothes, gently pushed open the door, and walked out.


    After stepping into the room, he became even more cautious, avoiding the disciples of the Sword Hall who were in charge of night patrols.


    With his cultivation, this was not an easy task for him. After several dangers, he finally managed to leave the residence of the inner sect disciples.


    At that time, the sweaty youth took a deep breath and strode towards the peak of Chongju Peak.


    The residences of direct disciples were much more relaxed than those of inner disciples. After all, almost every direct disciple possessed the cultivation of the Netherpassage Realm, and the guards of ordinary disciples of the Sword Hall seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    Hence, Song Yueming''s journey was fairly easy. As long as there wasn''t a loud noise, it wouldn''t be a big problem.


    Very quickly, he passed through the residence of the direct disciples. The former was where the elders and deacons were located.


    Song Yueming took another deep breath and looked up at the night.


    It should be almost time.


    Hurry up.


    He told himself that the pace under his feet was a little faster.


    About fifteen minutes later, he passed through the courtyards, and a mansion with the words "Zhong Manor" written on it appeared in front of Song Yueming''s eyes.


    Song Yueming stopped and carefully hid in the dark.


    The hiding place was a barrier formed by three large trees. It could skillfully avoid the line of sight, but it could also clearly observe the situation in the direction of the mansion.


    Song Yueming found this place very easily. Obviously, this was not the first time he had come here at this time.


    Compared to other quiet courtyards, the Zhong Manor was much bigger and more noisy.


    There were more than a hundred Sword Hall disciples patrolling around.


    To some extent, Zhong Changhen had already been imprisoned here. Of course, with his cultivation that was comparable to the Immortal Realm, if he really wanted to leave, these disciples would naturally not be able to stop him. However, no one else knew why he was like this.


    Song Yueming looked up at the sky again.


    The moon is almost empty.


    It was almost time for Yin, Song Yueming thought, but his eyes were fixated on the patrolling disciples.


    His body arched up like a full bow.


    His gaze was like a torch, like a wolf hibernating in the forest.


    ¡­


    The two teams on patrol coincidentally met at the same point, then turned around and headed to both sides.


    In the middle, Song Yueming was also facing a short but extremely obvious gap.


    Song Yueming''s heart skipped a beat.


    At that time, the True Essence around him surged, and his body shot out like a cheetah. His speed was pushed to the limit that he could reach. He instantly arrived at the foot of the mansion. Before the patrolling soldiers could turn around, he jumped into the mansion gate.


    This scene of only ten breaths of time caused Song Yue, who had never done such a thing before, to feel her heart skip a beat. Fortunately, he was not in danger. With this thought, he let out a long sigh of relief and was about to turn around and head deeper into the mansion.


    Just as he turned around, a black figure appeared in front of him.


    Song Yueming was vigilant as she leaned against the wall and took a step back, looking vigilantly at the black figure that suddenly appeared.


    "These past seven days, you''ve been outside my mansion every day. Today, you''ve finally sneaked in. Tell me, what do you mean?" The figure asked in a low voice like a ghost.


    At this moment, Song Yueming could finally see the figure clearly through the moonlight. The youth''s body trembled and he suddenly knelt down.


    "Junior Song Yueming, I beg Martial Uncle to save my Linglong Pavilion!"


    Seeing that, the figure did not reply, but the corner of his mouth curled into a smile under the shadows.


    ¡­


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    ¡­


    In his sleep, Xu Han was awakened by the crowd running outside the house and the loud bell ringing from afar.


    He sat up, sleepily dressed, and walked out of the room. He saw Qin Keqing, who had just gotten up, looking at Xu Han outside the room with puzzlement written all over her eyes.


    "It''s the Black Dragon Bell." She said.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    The thick bell continued to ring. Xu Han''s head was a little blurry, and someone else was ringing the Black Dragon Bell again? Could it be that there was another accident at the mountain gate?


    It was an eventful autumn.


    He secretly sighed and was about to go out to check.


    "The surname is Xu!" However, just as the door opened, it collided with Fang Ziyu, who was rushing over in a hurry.


    "Not good!" The eldest young miss had no time to collide with Xu Han. Instead, she looked straight at Xu Han and said loudly, "The person surnamed Song is crazy. He is ringing the Black Dragon Bell in Xuanhe Peak!"


    "What?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat and his hazy sleepiness disappeared.


    He thought to himself, "Not good." In the end, he didn''t care about anything else.


    "Let''s go take a look!" As he said this, he took the lead and left the room, leading everyone to hurry in the direction of Xuanhe Peak.


    ¡­


    The Black Dragon Bell was the sacred object of the Exquisite


    It could only ring in front of a matter that concerned the survival of the sect.


    Song Yueming sounded the Black Dragon Bell, so Xu Han could naturally guess what he wanted to do¡­


    However, Long Congyun had concealed this from Sikong Bai earlier. If Song Yueming acted like this, the entire sect would definitely know about it. At that time, even Long Congyun would probably be helpless if he wanted to excuse him again.


    Song Yueming! What the hell are you thinking!


    When Xu Han thought of this, his expression became gloomier and gloomier. He lowered his head and silently rushed forward.


    Many disciples in the surrounding sects were also woken up by the Black Dragon Bell. They all realized that something big had happened and walked towards Xuanhe Peak at that time.


    By the time they arrived at the entrance to Xuanhe Peak, the Black Dragon Bell was already filled with people.


    They squeezed together and pointed at the youth dressed in green who was constantly striking the Black Dragon Bell.


    However, the youth did not seem to have heard of this. He straightened his thin body and lifted the huge bell wood again and again, striking the huge bronze bell.


    Seeing this, Xu Han and the others didn''t care about anything else. They hurriedly lined up the dense crowd in front of them and walked to the Black Dragon Bell.


    "Brother Song, what are you doing?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    "Surnamed Song, hurry up and come down. Don''t be ridiculous!" Fang Ziyu was also very anxious.


    However, the green-robed youth still didn''t say anything. He used his reddened knuckles to continuously lift Zhong Mu and stubbornly rang the giant bell again and again.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    At this moment, there was a burst of noise from the crowd. Lang Chaosha, who had taken over from Ding Jingcheng to temporarily manage the Sword Hall, rushed over with a hundred disciples of the Sword Hall. Wherever they went, the crowd naturally retreated.


    Very quickly, he arrived in front of the crowd.


    "Song Yueming, do you really think that my Sword Hall is for decoration? Come and take it down with me!" Lang Chaosha saw that the person who rang the bell was actually Song Yueming, who had always had a grudge against him. Lang Chaosha, who was struggling to find an opportunity to seek revenge, was delighted, so he drank so much that he wanted everyone beside him to step forward and take it down.


    When the disciples of the Sword Hall behind him saw this, they all stepped forward and wanted to capture Song Yueming.


    Song Yueming''s face darkened as he faced the aggressive surge of Sword Hall disciples. He tried his best to ring the Black Dragon Bell again, as if everything that happened outside had nothing to do with him.


    The disciples of the Sword Hall arrived in front of him and grabbed him. Song Yueming gritted his teeth and swung his True Essence, breaking free from the restraints of the crowd and impulsing towards the Black Dragon Bell again.


    The disciples of the Sword Hall naturally couldn''t let him succeed and attack again. However, Song Yueming was clearly ruthless. He tried his best to avoid the crowd''s encirclement and found an opportunity to strike the Black Dragon Bell. In fact, he had been restrained a few times. He gritted his teeth and smashed his head against the Black Dragon Bell, wanting to ring it. As such, dense bloodstains appeared on his forehead.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Lang Chaosha saw that the disciples of the Sword Hall were unable to do anything to Song Yueming, so he took action. His cultivation was extremely high, so his speed was naturally faster than Song Yueming''s. In an instant, he arrived in front of Song Yueming and struck Song Yueming''s chest with his palm.


    The green-robed youth''s body trembled as he spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, sprinkling all over the body of the bronze bell.


    "It doesn''t hurt." But very quickly, the youth raised his head again. His entire body was covered in blood as he glanced at Lang Chaosha. He could not speak clearly as he spat out the words. Blood flowed out of his mouth. Then, he raised his hand again and used all of his strength to smash into the bronze bell.


    Seeing Song Yueming''s appearance, Lang Chaosha''s heart trembled. He was actually intimidated by this youth''s strange state.


    However, such a daze quickly turned into anger. A trace of malice flashed in his eyes. He raised his hand again and gathered his True Essence. He was about to slap Song Yueming''s forehead.


    "Lang Chaosha!" Fang Ziyu, who was standing at the side, could not continue watching. She pointed her toes and jumped high. The sword in her hand transformed into sword qi that shot straight at Lang Chaosha.


    Lang Chao was alert to Sha Xinsheng and took a step back, avoiding Fang Ziyu''s sword strike.


    "Do you want to kill him?" Fang Ziyu landed in front of Song Yueming and stared coldly at Lang Chaosha, killing intent surging in her beautiful eyes.


    "Senior Sister, this child has repeatedly disrupted the mountain gate. His sin should be punished!" Lang Chaosha was clearly still afraid of this Second Senior Sister. He said with a calm brow.


    "It''s not up to you, Lang Chaosha. As long as it concerns the life and death of the Exquisite Pavilion, no one is allowed to ring this bell. I see that you have indiscriminately killed your fellow disciples several times. That''s the real punishment for your sins!" Fang Ziyu was not a fuel-efficient lamp. She took a step forward and the sword intent around her was cold as she spoke.


    "Senior Sister, don''t help Zhou become a sinner." Lang Chaosha gritted his teeth and looked at Fang Ziyu who was standing in front of Horizontal Sword.


    At this time, Song Yueming walked in front of the Black Dragon Bell again and picked up the huge bell wood.


    Fang Ziyu turned a blind eye to Lang Chaosha''s threat. She glanced sideways at the youth and said, "Ring your bell. Your senior sister is here. I will settle this matter with you later."


    Hearing this, Song Yueming, whose face was covered in blood, revealed a smile. "Thank you, Senior Sister." He said weakly, and after saying that, the thick bell rang again, echoing in the silent Linglong Pavilion.


    The surrounding disciples gathered more and more, and the gaze in Lang Chaosha''s eyes changed. Finally, a cold light flashed again.


    "Disciple Fang Ziyu of the Chongju Peak helped Zhou Wei commit a crime. Come with me and capture him!" He said coldly.


    The surrounding Sword Hall disciples hesitated when they heard this. After all, behind Fang Ziyu was the Great Evolution Sword Immortal Zhong Changhen. They were inevitably afraid.


    "What? Am I useless? Do I have to report this to Elder Sikong?" Seeing this, Lang Chaosha''s heart sank and he shouted again.


    Sikong Bai and Zhong Chang hated the crowd, but after weighing the situation in their hearts, they all stepped forward one after another.


    There were hundreds of experts from the Sword Hall, including some personal disciples. Even Fang Ziyu was clearly no match for such a lineup. However, she did not intend to retreat. At that time, she swung her sword and took the initiative to welcome him.


    Since they were all from the same sect, Fang Ziyu naturally did not dare to kill them. He was also afraid to attack. The disciples of the Sword Hall were also afraid of injuring Fang Ziyu, so they only sent over ten people to entangle him. The rest of them bypassed him and rushed towards the blue-clothed youth behind her. Fang Ziyu had the intention to defend himself, but in the end, he was a little weak and was restrained by others, making it difficult for him to escape.


    At that moment, the vast group of people arrived in front of Song Yueming and wanted to take down the youth covered in blood again.


    However, Song Yueming turned a blind eye to the fists and feet of the crowd. Seeking an opportunity, he used all sorts of methods to ring the huge bell, but his clothes were torn apart by this pull. His injuries, which had not healed a few days ago, had also worsened a little.


    "Sigh" Xu Han, who had been watching from the side for a long time, let out a long sigh at that time.


    He moved with lightning momentum, and the aura around him circulated. All the muscles in his body bulged, and the 365 acupoints in his body were also frantically activated by him at that moment.


    His speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of everyone.


    However, Xu Han''s target was not the disciples of the Sword Hall who were attacking Song Yueming, but Lang Chaosha, who was commanding the crowd from the side.


    Xu Han was well aware of his battle prowess. Even though he had improved recently, he was probably on par with Fang Ziyu. This was because Fang Ziyu did not use that terrifying swordsmanship.


    Fang Ziyu couldn''t stop so many disciples, so he naturally couldn''t.


    However, Xu Han understood one thing. A very simple principle was to capture the thief and capture the king first!


    Therefore, his left hand stretched out and turned into a palm, slapping straight towards Lang Chaosha. Lang Chaosha obviously did not expect Xu Han to attack him. The last time he was beaten up by Xu Han, he had already left a shadow in his heart. Seeing Xu Han attack, he subconsciously placed his hands in the shape of an oblique cross in front of his chest.


    However, when Xu Han saw this, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth. When he arrived in front of Lang Chaosha, he fiercely nodded his toes and leaned to the right of Lang Chaosha. Then, he extended his left hand and right hand.


    He waved his hand from bottom to top.


    Seeing this, Lang Chaosha felt an ominous feeling in his heart, but it was too late for him to dodge at this moment.


    As a result, the arm that was wrapped under the white cloth grew bigger and bigger again, and finally corroded his entire eye socket.


    Pa!


    A crisp sound resounded in front of the Black Dragon Bell at that time.


    The Acting Hall Master of the Sword Hall was slapped by Xu Han in front of almost all the disciples of the mountain sect.


    "You!" Lang Chaosha''s right face turned red and swollen when he regained his senses. In his shame and anger, he was about to pull out the longsword in his hand. After all, his cultivation was at the Nether Opening Realm. If he really wanted to use it, it would probably take some effort for Xu Han to take it down. Naturally, he could not let Lang Chaosha feel satisfied.


    Before Xu Han bullied him again, he slapped his whip leg heavily and took Lang Chaosha down. Lang Chaosha, who had already been dazed by anger, was caught off guard and put to the ground by Xu Han.


    Xu Han took advantage of the hot metal to strike. He suddenly sat in front of Lang Chaosha. A dagger slid out from his sleeve and stabbed straight at Lang Chaosha''s palm.


    "Ah!!!"


    A miserable scream suddenly sounded.


    Everyone''s faces turned cold. They saw that the dagger had pierced through Lang Chaosha''s palm and firmly placed it on the ground. Yin red blood continuously flowed out of his wound.


    No one would have thought that Xu Han would actually be so fierce that he would actually hurt Lang Chaosha in front of many disciples.


    "Tell them to stop. The next time they don''t, your throat will be broken." Xu Han said coldly in Lang Chaosha''s ear. "I will keep my word."


    His gloomy voice made Lang Chaosha, who was suppressed on the ground, not dare to doubt the truth of his words at all. His face was pale and he didn''t care about any face. Immediately, he shouted at the disciples of the Sword Hall who were tangling with Song Yueming''s Fang Ziyu, "Stop! Stop!" With that panicked appearance, how could he still have the bearing of a personal disciple?


    "What''s the ruckus!" At this moment, another voice came from the crowd. It was Long Congyun who brought along many elders and deacons and finally rushed over.


    Dragon Congyun, dressed in a seven-star black robe, looked at Lang Chaosha, who was in a sorry state under Xu Han, and then looked at Song Yueming, who was covered in blood on the bell platform, but had a fierce gaze. He frowned.


    "Did you ring the Black Dragon Bell?" He looked at the blue-clothed youth with a calm voice.


    Seeing all the disciples and elders arrive, Song Yueming finally stopped the movement in his hand. He took a step forward and said, "It''s precisely the disciple."


    "Do you know that the Black Dragon Bell is a sacred object of the Exquisite Pavilion? You can''t ring it casually until the moment of life or death. Otherwise, you will be guilty of betraying the mountain gate." Long Congyun said calmly.


    "Disciple knows." Song Yueming nodded her head in response. Although her aura was somewhat dispirited due to the previous setbacks, her voice was extremely loud and clear, not the slightest bit exhausted.


    Long Congyun''s gaze became gloomier and gloomier at that time.


    He carefully examined the youth in front of him once again. His cultivation was not outstanding. Long Congyun had never even heard of him before, but he was standing there. Even though his entire body was covered in blood and his clothes were ragged, Long Congyun felt that he was a hundred times stronger than the so-called direct disciples that he valued before. He was more than a thousand times stronger.


    "Then tell me what it is that can make you ring the Black Dragon Bell." Long Congyun thought about this and asked again.


    However, in his heart, he was still thinking about how to turn this matter into a small matter and a small matter.


    Unfortunately, the green-robed youth did not understand the sect master''s good intentions at all.


    At that time, he looked around his fellow disciples, his eyes shining like torches.


    Then his lips parted.


    "Linglong Pavilion''s twenty-seventh generation inner disciple, Song Yueming."


    "Complaint to the Supreme Elder''s Department."


    "Change Sect Master for your own benefit!"


    "Using power to reinforce ancestral teachings!"


    "Chaos Sect with the Evil Code!"


    "The three crimes should be punished at the same time. We should abolish our cultivation and expel them from the mountain gate!"


    The youth said loudly at that time.


    His voice was not loud enough to compare to Huang Zhong Da Lu''s voice.


    However, his words sparkled like a heavenly voice.


    It''s amazing.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 150 Dialogue

    When Xu Han was still a beggar, he had heard such a sentence before.


    The son of heaven is guilty of the same crime as the commoners.


    Even Xu Han, who was still a beggar, had always scoffed at this sentence. It was not at that time that he understood the great truth. Rather, this sentence basically meant that all people in the world were equal.


    But if everyone was equal, how could Xu Han be a beggar?


    Therefore, Xu Han did not believe such words.


    And most people in the world don''t believe that either.


    However, no matter how absurd the truth was, there was no lack of people in this world who believed in it.


    For example, Song Yueming was such a person.


    Before Xu Han knew Song Yueming, he felt very sad.


    But after he met Song Yueming, he felt that this kind of person was very cute.


    Song Yueming was indeed such a person.


    He stubbornly believed that there was a clear distinction between good and evil in the world, and that human kindness and evil were like white jade flies.


    Such stubbornness was so stubborn that Xu Han couldn''t bear to expose it.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that the bitter fruits of today were born.


    After Song Yueming''s words, the noisy crowd fell silent.


    Xu Han looked at the youth covered in blood and his pupils suddenly dilated. He did not expect Song Yueming to say such words and do such a thing.


    Sikong Bai was an immortal! How could he be defeated with just a few simple words?


    "Elders and deacons, fellow martial brothers, think carefully!"


    ''"The ancestral teachings of the Linglong Pavilion''s founding sect. Think about the strange things that have happened in the sect since you cultivated that sword art. I believe that what I said is true. I believe that everyone who has attainments in the sword art can also see the strange sword art. Can''t Elder Sikong see through this?" Unfortunately, Song Yueming did not notice Xu Han''s thoughts. He looked at the crowd and shouted loudly.


    His expression was anxious and his voice was loud.


    Under his words, everyone present finally regained their senses, and the crowd became noisy again.


    They began whispering and whispering.


    Regarding the oddness of the sword art, these past few days, such words had already spread among disciples more than once. However, most people were still skeptical of this. It was not that they were stupid, but in most people''s hearts, they would still subconsciously think that Sikong Bai had no reason to harm them.


    After cultivating the sword scripture, those strange expressions, such as absent-minded expressions, were also said to be normal reactions under intentional control.


    However, when Song Yueming put such a statement on the surface, it naturally aroused the panic in the hearts of most of the disciples present.


    Song Yueming''s face was filled with joy.


    However, they did not pay attention to Xu Han and Long Congyun''s deeply furrowed brows.


    They knew very well that everything Song Yueming had done was in vain. Not only could such words not solve the current situation of the Exquisite Pavilion, it would also bring unimaginable calamity to Song Yueming himself.


    However, Song Yueming did not expect this. He opened his mouth and continued, "Furthermore, can everyone imagine how often you would feel pain from the acupoints of the Divine Spring, the Serene Valley, and the Eagle Gate after cultivating that sword technique? Do you have a dazed expression? Which of these are the hidden dangers that a normal sword technique can bring?"


    As these words were spoken, the whispers between the disciples grew louder. Indeed, as Song Yueming had said, after cultivating the sword art, they would often feel this way.


    "That''s because the cultivation methods in the sword arts contradict each other. In the long run, cultivators will definitely be swallowed up by the sword arts, and those crazy junior brothers are the best evidence!"


    Song Yue''s words were burning, and the panic in the crowd became even more intense with his narration.


    But when Xu Han heard this, his heart shook. His gaze towards Song Yueming became gloomy at that time.


    The reason why Song Yueming was able to avoid cultivating that sword art was because Xu Han could see through the oddity of the sword art, and the reason why Xu Han could see through the oddity of the sword art was because he had been taught by several Sword Dao Masters in succession.


    But even so, due to his low cultivation realm, he could only discern the abnormality of the sword art, but it was difficult to reveal its origin, and it was even more impossible to accurately deduce what kind of abnormality would occur after cultivating this sword art.


    However, Song Yueming explained this matter in detail. Judging from the expressions on the faces of the disciples, it was clear that Song Yueming had not only said it, but also seemed to have said it very accurately.


    Xu Han was very clear about Song Yueming''s abilities. With his cultivation base, he was determined to not be able to accomplish this.


    There must be someone else who let him know about this matter, and that person was probably the key to making Song Yueming come up with such a stupid idea to ring the Black Dragon Bell.


    Thinking of this, the gaze in Xu Han''s eyes became gloomier and gloomier.


    Throughout the entire Linglong Pavilion, it seemed that apart from Sikong Bai, only the Sword Dao Grandmaster who was comparable to an immortal could deduce the abnormality brought about by cultivation through a simple sword art.


    But why did he do this? He should have known that Song Yueming''s actions did not help at all.


    "Everyone, think about it ¡­" Song Yueming had already said something loudly on the high platform, but Xu Han''s heart was in a mess at that time. He had no time to listen to what Song Yueming said.


    He was more concerned about what the person who instructed Song Yueming to do this was thinking, and what was his purpose? Was Song Yueming his chess piece or a sacrifice to lure the snake out of its cave?


    "Have you said enough?"


    Just as Song Yueming continued to talk and Xu Han frowned deeply, a deep and cold voice suddenly came from all directions and entered everyone''s ears.


    Then, a black silhouette appeared in front of Song Yueming like a ghost with a movement technique that was so fast that it could barely catch any traces.


    A gloomy and gloomy aura rippled around the black figure at that moment. It was as if the temperature of the entire mountain gate had dropped by several points since the moment he appeared.


    The figure was dressed in a black robe, and his head of white hair was scattered randomly. The aura on his face was strange, but his lips were incomparably red as if they had been stained with fresh blood.


    It was Sikong!


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. It had only been a few days since he last met at the World-saving Manor, but the blank space in front of him had almost made him unable to recognize it.


    It was as if he was a different person. The aura around him was extremely cold and gloomy, like an evil ghost.


    "Let me ask you, is that enough?" Sikong Bai looked at Song Yueming and his deep voice sounded again.


    Everyone on the field fell silent again. The sudden appearance of Sikong Bai and his strange appearance caused the hearts of everyone present to tremble, and they fell into silence for a moment.


    Song Yueming was obviously the same.


    He stared blankly at the old man in front of him for a long time before he regained his senses. However, perhaps because he was very close to him, he opened his mouth and found that his upper and lower gums were trembling as if he had lost control. At that time, he was unable to say a single word for a long time.


    Song Yueming''s appearance fell into Sikong Bai''s eyes. At that time, the black-robed old man raised his eyebrows. He seemed to enjoy Song Yueming''s fearful appearance.


    Therefore, he didn''t say anything, only the cold aura around him surged out frantically and directly attacked Song Yueming.


    He knew very well that with this youth''s Three Elemental Realm cultivation, he would not be able to withstand this kind of power. He waited to see his kneeling body beg for mercy from him.


    Song Yueming had already suffered a lot from the previous conflicts, but now his face was pale under the cold aura of Sikong Bai, and his body started to involuntarily tremble.


    Seeing this, Xu Han and the others could roughly guess Song Yueming''s current state. They wanted to save him, but an immortal stood between them. They were simply unable to use even the slightest bit of strength under his pressure.


    As a spectator, Long Congxun hesitated for a moment before taking a step forward and preparing to say something.


    "No¡­ No!" But at this moment, the pale-faced Song Yueming suddenly spoke again.


    These two simple words, however, were extremely difficult for him to utter, and the sound line seemed to have been squeezed out of his throat with all his strength. At that moment, the youth''s gaze also looked straight at the old man in front of him. His gaze was resolute, like a long saber being unsheathed, and a sharp arrow leaving the string.


    "Huh?" Sikong Bai ''s face revealed astonishment. He never imagined that under his pressure, this youth who was only at the Three Elements Realm would actually have the strength to speak.


    "Disciple said that disciple didn''t say enough." This time, Song Yueming straightened his waist and his voice became much smoother. As he said this, his clear voice spread out, as if it had dispelled the gloomy coldness emitted from Sikong Bai''s body at that moment.


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai ''s cold eyes narrowed, and a cold light flashed through them.


    "Really? Unfortunately, no matter how much you say, it''s useless. Look at them. Who will they choose to believe between us?" Sikong Bai said this. Then, he turned his head and looked around at the surrounding disciples. "Which of you believe him? From today onwards, you don''t need to cultivate that sword art. Come on, stand up!"


    Sikong Bai asked the crowd in such a loud voice, but under his cold gaze, everyone lowered their heads and remained silent.


    Obviously, compared to their doubts about the sword art, the people present were more afraid of the consequences of disobeying this Supreme Elder.


    Sikong Bai was very satisfied with the attitudes of the crowd. He immediately turned his head and looked at Song Yueming.


    "Kid, I don''t know where you heard your nonsense, but the things I paid for the Exquisite Pavilion are far beyond your imagination."


    "The Exquisite Pavilion will not perish, nor will it go astray."


    "As long as you believe me, Linglong Pavilion will only take another step forward!"


    Sikong Bai said as his eyebrows grew fanatical. His eyes were burning with raging flames, and his expression was filled with yearning, as if he had already seen the future he spoke of.


    However, the youth remained unmoved.


    He looked at Sikong Bai in front of him, and his clear eyes actually revealed a look of pity.


    "Martial Granduncle ¡­ don''t you understand?"


    "No one will believe a madman¡­"


    "They ¡­"


    "I''m just afraid of you¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 151 Compromise

    "Afraid?" Sikong Bai ''s brows furrowed, but he quickly relaxed.


    He turned around and glanced at the disciples who lowered their heads, and a cold light flashed in his narrowed eyes.


    "Is there anything wrong with being afraid?"


    He asked.


    "Does Martial Granduncle feel good?" Song Yueming was puzzled by Sikong Bai''s reaction.


    "Only by knowing fear can you be more obedient. Only by working together can the Exquisite Pavilion take a step forward." Sikong Bai took it for granted.


    "But what if Martial Uncle is wrong? Martial Uncle''s sword art ¡­" Sikong Baishengsheng interrupted Song Yueming halfway through his words.


    ''"How can I be wrong? My sword art" Sikong Bai said as the energy around him surged out once again. The boundless true essence swirled around him like a tide. Under the terrifying might, the faces of everyone around them turned pale. Obviously, it was difficult to resist this power. "Can I possess such a powerful strength? Isn''t it good for me to pass it on to them?"


    As he spoke, Sikong Bai looked at the disciples again. He stretched out his hands and opened them high.


    "As long as you are willing, you will one day be able to possess the same strength as this old man."


    There was a soul-stirring power wrapped within that voice. It spat out from his mouth. Some of the people who had cultivated the sword scripture immediately emitted bursts of red light. Their gazes that looked up at Sikong Bai also revealed a fanatical expression.


    "This" Xu Han and the others exchanged glances, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    They had already understood the strange nature of this sword art, but now that they saw this situation, they understood that he had underestimated the power of this sword art. It was as if Sikong Bai could still use the sword art as a guide to control the minds of those who cultivated it. No wonder Sikong Bai ignored the opposition from all sides and vigorously pushed the sword art forward.


    Xu Han''s gaze towards Si Black grew even more shocked. If this continued, this Exquisite Pavilion would probably really be his own Exquisite Pavilion.


    "How is it, kid? Do you understand?" Sikong Bai''s face revealed a complacent expression. He enjoyed being surrounded by ten thousand people.


    However, after a brief moment of surprise, Song Yueming''s expression returned to calm.


    "If Martial Granduncle truly believes that there is no problem with such a choice, then there is no need to prove anything to this junior." Song Yueming shook his head and said with a calm voice.


    "Junior, I think you are quite bold. Although what you have done is extremely inappropriate, it is also for the sake of the Exquisite Pavilion. I originally wanted to let you off, but if you are so persistent, do you know the consequences?" Sikong Bai''s voice became gloomy again.


    The atmosphere on the field instantly quieted down again. Anyone could hear it clearly. At this time, Sikong Bai ''s killing intent had already stirred.


    At that moment, everyone looked at the green-robed youth covered in blood, waiting for his reply.


    "As long as you are willing to admit your nonsense and cultivate this old man''s sword art, this old man can forget about what happened today and even accept you as a personal disciple and deacon of the same elder." But at the same time as his killing intent surged, Sikong Bai also had a heart of love.


    Song Yueming''s courage was a thousand times stronger than the crowd of Linglong Pavilion disciples.


    Hearing this, the expressions of the crowd immediately became strange.


    Lang Chaosha, who had finally stood up in a sorry state, had a ferocious expression on his face. Song Yueming had fought against him time and time again, but now he was actually appreciated by Sikong Bai. If he really agreed, then Song Yueming''s position in the Exquisite Pavilion could be said to have jumped a thousand feet, firmly suppressing him by one head.


    On the other hand, Xu Han and the others were very worried. If it were them, they could probably agree to Sikong Bai''s request in vain. The rest of the plan would be made. However, if this matter fell on Song Yueming, it would be hard to tell. With his unyielding temperament, it would probably be difficult for him to submit so simply.


    As a result, the gazes of the crowd fell on him even more eagerly.


    However, Song Yueming did not answer Sikong Bai immediately.


    He only stared at Sikong Bai with a calm brow. His eyes flickered, but his thoughts returned to the conversation he had last night.


    ¡­


    "Thank you for your guidance, Martial Uncle. This disciple has already memorized the vital points of that sword art in his heart." The candlelight in the dark room flickered. The youth in green cupped his hands and cupped his hands towards the old man dressed in red. Then, he stood up and was about to leave.


    The solemn-looking red-clothed old man silently stared at the green-clothed youth he had never noticed before for a long time.


    He seemed to be trying to fill in the gazes that he had previously neglected, and he also seemed to want to remember his appearance in his heart.


    However, just as the youth was about to turn around and leave, the red-clothed old man finally opened his mouth.


    "This is dangerous. It''s more dangerous than lucky, and there are very few things you can do. Have you really thought it through?"


    The old man, who had lived for nearly 70 years, spoke with a rare sense of confusion.


    Hearing this, the green-robed youth paused for a moment before leaving.


    He turned to look at the old man.


    ''"In the end, there are more mortals than immortals in this world. If an ordinary person like me thinks that I am powerless and hides in the same place, then is there only one thing left in this world, which is stronger and which is weaker? There is no reason to say it anymore?"


    The old man frowned and said in a deep voice, "Reason is something that the strong tell the weak. Those who try to change the rules are most likely ¡­"


    "Martial Uncle also believes in such a rule?" The youth asked. From his calm eyes, it was hard to tell what he liked and disliked.


    Under the gaze of the youth, the red-clothed old man felt a sense of shame in his heart for no reason.


    He lowered his head and nodded.


    "In the end, things are not as good as people think. Even I can''t change them."


    "Is that so?" When the youth heard this, he lowered his head, and an expression of disappointment appeared on his face that could not be concealed.


    But very quickly, he raised his head again, and the disappointment on his face dissipated.


    He suddenly laughed. He laughed very sincerely.


    The smile was as bright as a spring breeze.


    It was as brilliant as the starlight in the clear sky.


    "But, I don''t like this kind of world."


    The green-robed youth said this, then turned around and resolutely left the room.


    ¡­


    In front of the Black Dragon Bell on Xuanhe Peak


    The youth finally raised his head.


    The corners of his mouth curled up like last night.


    He looked at Sikong Bai and nodded heavily.


    Unexpectedly, he said unreasonably.


    "Alright."


    ¡­


    Life in Niutou Village was not as easy as he had imagined.


    Apart from facing the frequent droughts and coldness of the Great Zhou over the years, as well as the beasts in the mountains and forests.


    They have even more terrifying enemies.


    It is often said that natural disasters are man-made disasters.


    The two are not independent, but interrelated.


    Natural disasters inevitably led to displacement, hunger and cold.


    There is a saying that if you are poor, you will change. If you do not change, you will die.


    Thus, Liu Dazhuang led the villagers into Niutou Mountain and used their prey to survive the drought and cold years.


    And some people also drilled into Niutou Mountain for the sake of not hunting prey.


    A long time ago, Guang Lingui had the idea of going out of the temple to take a look, but the old monk said that the outside world was not good. It was a place where people could eat people, and it was not as peaceful as the broken temple.


    Guang Lingui didn''t believe it.


    But at this moment, he suddenly realized that the old monk had not lied to him.


    "Tell me, when will the grain be delivered this month?" At the entrance of the village, the naked man sitting on the date red horse looked coldly at Niu Dazhuang with a proud expression and a long aura.


    The surrounding villagers lowered their heads under the man''s might, not daring to make a single sound.


    "Big Brother Hong, did you remember wrongly? The rations for this month have already been sent over. Is there a misunderstanding?" Liu Dazhuang smiled apologetically, but he moved to the side, blocking Liu Dingdang''s figure behind him.


    "Is that so? That''s for the first half of the month. This daddy will come for the second half of the month." A dozen naked men with sabers behind them raised their eyebrows when they heard this and said frivolously.


    "This" Hearing this, Liu Dazhuang''s expression froze. Although his heart had long been filled with anger, he still smiled brightly on the surface. "Didn''t we already agree on where Big Brother Hong is talking about? When did this ration become half a month after it was handed over every month?"


    "When did it change? Today." The naked man said as a matter of course. Then, he changed the topic and a sinister smile appeared in the man''s eyes. His gaze crossed Liu Dazhuang''s body and he looked at Liu Dingdang, who was frightened to a pale complexion behind him.


    Although the 13-year-old girl''s body was still young and tender, she still had the embryonic form of a peerless beauty.


    ''"I''ve heard that you guys made up a big wild boar in the mountain a few days ago. Half of it was handed over. This month''s rations will be considered two. If you don''t want to part with it, if you don''t betroth your precious daughter to me, you will be my father-in-law in the future. This village will only need to hand over rations once a month. What do you think?" As the naked man spoke, the greed in his eyes grew stronger.


    His suggestion caused Liu Dazhuang''s expression to change greatly. He knew that it would be difficult to send this pack of jackals away without handing over something. Naturally, it was impossible for him to send his precious daughter to the wolf''s den. Therefore, he thought for a while in his heart. There were indeed still a lot of wild boar meat left, half of it. In the future, he would work harder and enter the mountains a few more times. He should be able to survive until the autumn harvest.


    Therefore, after pondering for a while, he finally gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "Alright." As he said this, he agreed.


    ¡­


    After the man surnamed Hong had obtained the meat that satisfied him, he led his subordinates and flew away. He did not forget to instruct them to prepare the food they needed to hand over next month under the terrified gazes of the crowd.


    "Why did you give it to them?" At that time, Guang Lingui walked to Liu Dazhuang''s side and looked at the middle-aged man in confusion.


    "What can we do then? Are we not going to give it to him?" The middle-aged man smiled miserably and shook his head helplessly.


    "But that was clearly something you took with your life. Should they rely on their own abilities to fight?" The little monk was still puzzled.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he looked at the little monk and shook his head again.


    "How can there be so much truth in this world?"


    "If you want to live, there are some things you have to learn to compromise."


    "Because only those who are alive will have the chance to explain to others those things that did not make sense."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 152 This Day

    There was only half a month left before the Dao Discussion Conference in June.


    Xu Han''s life became very sad.


    He was imprisoned in the small porch window, and the disciples of the Sword Hall guarded outside day and night. They didn''t give Xu Han any chance to walk out of the small porch window, and similarly, no one was able to enter.


    Xu Han could roughly guess that this was the method that Sikong Bai used to restrict Ye Hongjian, who was about to enter into an engagement with Zhu Xian''s son.


    Xu Han carried the black cat through the crack in the door and looked at the disciples of the Sword Hall patrolling outside. His mind sank.


    He knew that the day to leave Linglong Pavilion was coming.


    Song Yueming lowered his head to Sikong Bai in front of the Black Dragon Bell. Sikong Bai valued his courage and accepted him as his second disciple after Ye Hongjian. As a result, Song Yueming leapt into the limelight of the Linglong Pavilion.


    Xu Han hadn''t talked about Song Yueming since that day. He had only heard people mention that Song Yueming''s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds in just a few days. He seemed to have reached the Nether Opening Realm, becoming the current Hall Master of the Sword Hall. He had only used seven moves to beat the undisciplined Lang Chaosha to the teeth.


    To be fair. Xu Han was very afraid that Song Yueming would refute Sikong Bai and be killed by him.


    But at the same time, he also didn''t want to see Song Yueming turn into his current appearance.


    To be able to make such progress in such a short period of time, Xu Han could easily imagine that Song Yueming must be cultivating that terrifying sword art.


    However, in the face of life and death and righteousness, Xu Han found it hard to blame Song Yueming for such a decision, but his decision inevitably caused Xu Han to feel an indescribable sense of sorrow in his heart.


    As Xu Han thought about this, the gate of the courtyard was pushed open.


    A few figures stepped into it at that moment.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and sat at the stone table, motionless.


    At this time, the person who could still enter the small porch window was naturally not the person Xu Han wanted to see, and Xu Han was also unwilling to pay attention to it.


    "Deacon Xu, your food has been delivered today." The leader of the crowd said in a light tone, not showing much respect, but full of ridicule.


    Seeing that Xu Han was caressing the black cat in his arms and ignoring him, the man frowned and was somewhat displeased.


    He opened the lunch box in his hand, took out one of the dishes, and sniffed it close to his nose.


    "Mm, it smells good. Deacon Xu is really valued by Elder Sikong. He has such a meal every day. Unlike us, we don''t have such an oral meal." That person said in such a weird manner. Suddenly, he let go of the dish in his hand and the dish in his hand fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, the porcelain plate shattered and the food scattered all over the place.


    "Aiyo, don''t be ridiculous. This servant''s hand is trembling heavily." The man smiled sinisterly and said, "But it doesn''t matter. The elder has prepared a lot of dishes for the deacon. There is also a plate of chicken soup with jade bamboo shoots."


    As the man spoke, another bowl of delicious chicken soup was brought out of the lunch box. It looked like he was going to repeat the same trick.


    At that time, Xu Han finally raised his head and looked at him with a calm expression and an indifferent gaze.


    This person''s name was Lu Feng. He was also a direct disciple of Long Congyun Sect. He seemed to be on good terms with Lang Chaosha. He had the daily job of delivering food to Xu Han, but he wanted to avenge his senior brother. Every time he found an opportunity, he would be in a dilemma.


    Xu Han was accustomed to this and was too lazy to argue with him.


    However, Lu Feng didn''t want Xu Han''s attitude to make him feel that Xu Han was underestimating him, so he became even more fierce.


    At this moment, he met Xu Han''s gaze and felt even more dissatisfied. At that moment, the hand holding the bowl of chicken soup loosened.


    "Ai! Grandpa Lu." However, at this moment, a loud shout came from inside the room. The bearded Chu Chouli hurriedly ran out. He stretched out one hand and caught the bowl of chicken soup that was about to land on the ground.


    Although he couldn''t help but spill some soup, he still managed to preserve the dish.


    Then, Chu Chouli stood up with a charming smile and looked at Lu Feng.


    "Grandpa Lu, what are you angry about? It''s such a pity that such a good chicken soup is spilled on the ground." Chu Chouli said.


    "What a pity?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s not a pity that good food should be given to qualified people. It''s a waste to give it to people like you."


    Facing Lu Feng''s insult, Chu Chouli smiled apologetically.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Grandpa Lu is right. But we have to eat something, right? Look, you''ve been throwing things on the ground every time these days. You said we were going to be so hungry again¡­"


    "You want to eat?" Lu Feng glanced sideways at Chu Chouli and suddenly asked.


    "Naturally, I want to eat it." Chu Chouli nodded repeatedly.


    "Then eat."


    Lu Feng said this. Before the joy on Chu Chouli''s face could rise to the top of his eyebrows, he saw his hand suddenly swing out. The chicken soup that Chu Chouli held in his hand was suddenly knocked over by him. The fresh and tender chicken soup fell to the ground, and the courtyard was immediately filled with mess.


    "I just have to eat on the ground." Lu Feng''s voice sounded again, and the disciples of the Sword Hall behind him also burst into laughter.


    "You ¡­!!" Chu Chouli, who was splashed with chicken soup, looked very embarrassed. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    "What? When did you become a servant here? Didn''t you see that your master didn''t say anything?" Lu Feng said this, interrupting Chu Chouli''s words. At the same time, he looked at Xu Han, who had been silent all this while, provocatively.


    Xu Han naturally felt this. After looking at the pale Lu Feng for a while, he finally opened his mouth and said for the first time.


    "Is Lang Chaosha''s hand better?"


    Xu Han had pierced through Lang Chaosha''s palm during the conflict with the Black Dragon Bell a few days ago. The entire Linglong Pavilion knew about this matter. Xu Han suddenly asked, the meaning of which was obvious.


    At this moment, Lu Feng, who had just turned pale, was like a cub that had its tail stepped on by someone, and his hair exploded.


    "Xu, you''re courting death!"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand high and clenched his fist.


    Although Xu Han had defeated Lang Chaosha a few times, Lu Feng''s cultivation had improved very quickly because he had concentrated on cultivating the sword art in such a short period of time. He believed that he was more than one level stronger than Lang Chaosha, so he naturally had the strength to fight against Xu Han, not to mention that he had brought along several experts from the Sword Hall.


    "Courting death? First Disciple Lu, tell me who is courting death?"


    However, at this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from outside the house. A young man dressed in a purple robe walked into the courtyard.


    Lu Feng''s expression changed at that time, and Xu Han couldn''t help but frown.


    The person who came was Song Yueming, whom he had not seen for several days since the parting of the Black Dragon Bell.


    In these few short days, Song Yueming''s change made Xu Han almost unable to recognize him.


    His appearance naturally did not change at all, but there was a cold aura between his eyebrows. He took a step forward, his expression cold, and his entire body emitted a gloomy smell. It was as if his arrival had made the entire small porch window a little colder at that time.


    "I''m asking you, Big Disciple Lu, who exactly is courting death?" He did not find Xu Han at the first possible moment, as usual. Instead, he stood in front of Lu Feng and looked coldly at Lu Feng.


    The coldness in his eyes caused Lu Feng, who was still arrogant just now, to be shocked. He actually didn''t dare to refute it at all.


    "Yes ¡­ it was disciple who made a mistake." He shrugged his head, lost his momentum just now, and said in a calm voice like a defeated rooster.


    "Oh." Song Yueming pulled on her long voice and glanced at him. "I thought Brother Lu wanted to murder the deacon of my Linglong Pavilion. I heard this and knew it was a misunderstanding. If anyone else heard about it¡­"


    Song Yueming paused for a moment before continuing, "As the Sword Hall Master, I will inevitably make Brother Lu suffer if the culpability for the murder of my fellow disciples is investigated."


    Lu Feng had stayed in the Exquisite Pavilion for so many years and was not someone with a simple mind. He naturally recognized the threat in Song Yueming''s words.


    His face instantly turned deathly pale. He knew that Song Yueming not only had this right, he also had this ability.


    "Disciple knows your mistake. Please forgive me, Hall Master Song." He hurriedly bowed his head and said, but his forehead was already covered in dense cold sweat.


    "Yes." Song Yueming seemed to be very satisfied with Lu Feng''s attitude. He nodded and pointed at the mess that had appeared on the ground after the food was knocked over. "Brother Lu should know how to deal with these things, right?"


    At this time, Lu Feng did not dare to disobey Song Yueming. He hurriedly said, "I will clean up this place and then order Deacon Xu to deliver the best food."


    After saying this, he turned around and acted as if he was about to leave.


    However, just as he turned around, Song Yueming suddenly reached out and pressed his hand on his shoulder. He exerted an enormous amount of strength, causing bursts of piercing pain to come from Lu Feng''s shoulder.


    Lu Feng, who had somehow offended the newly promoted Sword Hall Master, didn''t dare to utter a single sound at that time. He could only endure the intense pain and gritted his teeth as he turned around. "Hall Master, what other instructions do you have?"


    Song Yueming didn''t say anything, only looking at the mess on the ground.


    "This little one is going to clean up. Don''t worry, Hall Master, we will definitely clean him up." Lu Feng hurriedly explained.


    "I just heard Brother Lu say that he is very envious of Deacon Xu''s good fortune. Since that''s the case, I don''t think we should waste these things anymore." Song Yueming smiled and his expression suddenly turned cold. "Brother Lu, use your mouth to lick these things clean."


    "What?" Hearing this, Lu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then his face revealed shock. This was a great humiliation to him. How could a disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion do such a thing?


    Seemingly seeing Lu Feng''s dissatisfaction, the coldness on Song Yueming''s face grew even more intense.


    "What? Brother Lu is unwilling?" As he asked this, the pressure on Lu Feng''s shoulder increased a little.


    Lu Feng''s expression instantly became extremely ugly. He had reason to believe that if Song Yueming''s intentions were not fulfilled today, then what awaited him was most likely a life-threatening situation.


    He hesitated for a while between his personal disciple''s face and saving his life, and finally made a decision.


    "I will eat these dishes." He said with a trembling body. As soon as he said this, his entire body seemed to have collapsed, and his aura became gloomy.


    Then he squatted down, picked up the food on the ground like a dog, and stuffed it into his mouth one mouthful after another.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Song Yueming''s face.


    At that time, he lost interest in Lu Feng, turned his head to look at Xu Han, and sat down as familiar as ever.


    "Brother Xu, are you satisfied with my treatment?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han looked at the despondent Lu Feng and turned to look at Song Yueming. He looked up and down at the youth he hadn''t seen for several days, but didn''t answer his question.


    After such a long silence, he asked, "How is Brother Song?"


    When Song Yueming heard this, a smile bloomed on his face. He stood up, opened his hand, and showed Xu Han the purple robe that represented the supreme power of the Exquisite Pavilion. He smiled and said, "Brother Xu, what do you think?"


    Xu Han looked at the youth and the smile on his face, as if he wanted to see the joy and anger in the youth''s heart through this smile.


    But the result was a little disappointing.


    However, for some reason, Xu Han found that he was unable to see through it.


    Therefore, he was unable to answer Song Yueming''s question.


    Song Yueming didn''t care about this either. He still maintained his usual self-ripe temperament and pulled Xu Han to tell him many interesting things about the past few days. As for Lu Feng, who was eating on the ground, he hadn''t attracted Song Yueming''s attention from the beginning to the end.


    After about fifteen minutes, Lu Feng finished eating the food on the ground. He stood up and looked at Song Yueming with a bitter expression. Song Yueming waved his hand impatiently and drove him out of the window like a fly.


    As a result, there were no outsiders in the small porch window at that time.


    Song Yueming chatted with Xu Han for a while, but most of them were insignificant matters. Xu Han also agreed with them one after another, but the expression on his face was somewhat absent-minded.


    Song Yueming seemed to have noticed this as well. He suddenly picked up the tea cup on the table and asked seemingly inadvertently.


    "Brother Xu said a few days ago that he would leave the Linglong Pavilion. May I know when Brother Xu is going to leave?"


    "Brother Song, you must be joking. Your Sword Hall has surrounded my small porch window until it is completely blocked. How can I leave?" Xu Han replied calmly.


    Hearing this, the smile on Song Yueming''s face grew a little heavier.


    "Brother Xu, why are you hiding this from me? With your thoughts, how could those disciples outside the Exquisite Pavilion stop you? I don''t think Brother Xu can let go of Qin Keqing, Ye Hongjian and the others, right?"


    "The Duyan Scholar should be respectful to each other for three days. I didn''t think much of this before. Only after seeing Brother Song''s changes today did I know that it was true." At that time, a cold light flashed between Xu Han''s eyebrows as he looked straight at the youth in front of him, who was once incomparably familiar to him, but was now incomparably unfamiliar to him.


    "Really? Thank you, Brother Xu, for your praise." Song Yueming laughed heartily, and then his expression suddenly became serious. "However, I have to remind Brother Xu that there is only half a month before the Dao Discussion Conference. Why does Brother Xu think that Master will still let Brother Xu live?"


    The master he spoke of was naturally the Sikong Bai he had recognized a few days ago.


    Xu Han understood this and knew what he meant.


    "It''s nothing more than threatening Hong Jian with this." Xu Han didn''t have the mood to fight Song Yueming head-on, so he truthfully said at that time.


    "It''s good that Brother Xu understands. If Brother Xu wants to leave, no matter who he takes or who he doesn''t, he has to take advantage of the fact that the Dao Discussion Conference hasn''t even begun. Otherwise¡­" Song Yueming didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning behind it was obvious.


    Xu Han nodded, "Thank you for reminding me, Brother Song. I understand."


    "Small matter, small matter." Song Yueming waved his hand and drank another mouthful of the tea Chu Chouli poured for him. Then, he stood up and cupped his hands towards Xu Han, saying, "I''m sorry to disturb you today, but the Sword Hall is busy with business. I won''t be able to stay here for long. Then I''ll take my leave."


    "Please." Xu Han nodded and stood up, sending Song Yueming to the entrance of the courtyard before returning to the courtyard.


    ¡­


    After Song Yueming walked far away, Chu Chouli, who had come to the stone table to pack the tea set, stood beside Xu Han and asked in confusion.


    "Xiao Han, what exactly does this Song Yueming mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Hearing this, Xu Han withdrew his gaze from the direction Song Yueming had left in. Instead, he looked at the middle-aged man beside him with great interest.


    ''"Which side do you think he is from? Tell me he is from our side. He has joined Sikong Bai ''s subordinates to help him. I heard that he has done a lot of harmful things these past few days, but he is from Sikong Bai ''s side, right? Why did he come to remind you to leave earlier?"


    "In this world, good and evil are hard to distinguish. Why does Big Brother Chu, like Brother Song in the past, insist on arguing on the right and wrong?"


    Xu Han smiled and turned around. He walked to the stone table and helped Chu Chouli tidy up the things on the table.


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli didn''t know whether he understood or not. He nodded his head in a daze, "Sigh, let alone the strange aura on Song Yueming''s body just now, it made me feel very uncomfortable. You said that those disciples had also cultivated this technique, but why didn''t he have such a strong feeling?"


    Xu Han, who was tidying up the tea set on the table, did not raise his head. "Brother Song''s cultivation has improved so much in such a short period of time. I think the sword scripture he cultivated should be different from ordinary disciples. It is very likely that he has obtained Sikong Bai''s true inheritance."


    "Are you saying that the sword scripture passed down by Sikong Bai to ordinary disciples is different from the one bestowed on Song Yueming?" Chu Chouli suddenly turned around and saw that Xu Han was helping him tidy up the tea set. He walked over anxiously. "Sigh, Xiao Han, don''t do these things. Leave them to someone else Chu."


    He was eager to steal this job, as if after spending a few months together, the middle-aged man had completely adapted to his status as a servant.


    But who would have thought that Xu Han would be able to dodge his hand when he reached out.


    He raised his head to look at Chu Chouli and said, "Leave this matter to me, Big Brother Chu. I have something more important to do here, Big Brother Chu."


    "What is it?" Chu Chouli blinked his eyes.


    "Go out and help me deliver a message to someone." Xu Han smiled.


    "What letter?"


    "This letter." Xu Han replied. Then, he took out something from his bosom and handed it to Chu Chouli.


    The middle-aged man was slightly stunned when he saw what was happening, but then he grinned like a reckless man who had been away from home for several months when he saw his little wife.


    "Good!" As he said this, he took the thing and ran out of the courtyard like a ghost.


    ¡­


    18th year of Thai Yuan, 15th day of May.


    It was an ordinary and special day.


    His commonness stems from the fact that this day seems to be the same as every other day, without any noteworthy events happening.


    What was special about him was that from now on, all the major events in this world seemed to be connected to this day.


    On this day, a storyteller in Honyue City of Chongzhou suddenly ignored the shouts of the drinkers below the stage and accepted the shocking wood. He bid farewell to the drinks restaurant, and even did not have time to pay the wages that he used to haggle over with the shopkeepers.


    An old gentleman from Gumeng Town, Xuzhou, dismissed a hundred young attendants from the academy and closed the academy''s doors.


    A bookworm ridiculed by the villagers in Caomen Village, Liangzhou, moved hundreds of books into the courtyard and burned them all down.


    ¡­


    These people returned home and took out something from either the cabinet, or under the bed, or under a peach tree in the courtyard.


    It was a robe that could wrap around one''s body.


    A red robe belonging to the three thousand officials of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    His robe was as red as blood and as beautiful as fire.


    ¡­


    On this day, a farmer in Qingzhou Wild Fox Village put down the hoe in his hand and crouched down beside his young child. He patiently and gently instructed him to take good care of the three acres of wheat field at home and remember to decoct the medicine for his mother on the bed every day.


    A hunter in Jizhou Diversion Town gave his rich prey to his neighbors, snapped off the bow and arrow that he relied on for a living, and then went to his neighbor''s house to return the talisman that the girl who had made a living with water had given him.


    An escort from Cave Bridge City in You Zhou took off his thin dart uniform and swaggered it open the gate of the escort agency. Then, he smashed the dart uniform fiercely on the face of the escort head and laughed loudly, "Fuck you, grandpa is quitting."


    ¡­


    They then returned to their houses and took out swords, knives, or extremely strange and crafty weapons from various parts of the courtyard. Then, they took out a set of snow-white armor from the shadows.


    That was something unique to the 30,000 Heavenly Policy Army.


    The snow was white and translucent, like a cold light on a sword and white plums on a branch.


    ¡­


    On this day, the red-clothed woman, who was at the peak of the Chongju Peak, suddenly smiled, as if peaches and plums were blossoming, and stars were shining on the moon.


    On this day, a newly promoted red-robed judge suddenly became interested. He pulled the half-demon named Liu Sheng and drank three hundred cups of wine in the wine shop beside the town, but he still hadn''t had enough fun.


    On this day, the macheteman who was sitting in the Tian Ce Mansion suddenly stood up. He carefully tidied up his appearance by the bronze mirror in the corner of the room. He then picked up the world-famous saber and closed the door of the Tian Ce Mansion. Under the gazes of countless people, he strode out of Chang''an City.


    ¡­


    This day¡­


    Very ordinary, very special.


    This day¡­


    The youth who had been hiding at the front for a long time had finally figured out something.


    This was the first time he had decided to reveal his claws that were hidden deep in the world, but had long since been sharpened to the point of sharpness.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 153 Soft Rib

    Zhu Longqi walked at the front of the group.


    He wore a blue gown, a white jade hairpin, and a red Su Qing jade pendant hanging on his waist. The boy''s appearance of catching a bat was engraved on it. The carving was exquisite and lifelike, and one could tell that it was from everyone''s hands at a glance.


    He was riding a fat and shiny lion Cong underneath his crotch. This was an incredible thing. This type of divine colt that came from You Zhou was only a hundred in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty. It was a unique royal carriage.


    It was even stipulated in the laws of the Great Zhou that this Lion Cong was unique to the royal family. Other than the royal reward, no one was allowed to use it without authorization. Once discovered, he could be convicted of conspiracy to rebel against the royal family. From this, one could see the preciousness of this Lion Cong.


    Zhu Longqi was naturally not a relative of the royal family, nor did he have any fame. To some extent, riding on Lion Cong was an arrogance.


    However, he was the eldest son of Zhu Xian of the Long Night Division. With Zhu Xian''s reputation as the monopoly ruler, not to mention this mere Lion Cong, even the palace of the emperor''s elder son could enter and exit at will.


    The current Great Zhou said that it was the emperor''s world, but it was better to say that it was the Zhu Clan''s world.


    Zhu Longqi was born to enjoy a life of luxury, and there were few things in this world that he could not obtain, whether it was money or power.


    As for someone like him, because he had too much, many things in the world were already difficult for him to arouse the slightest bit of interest.


    However, there were some exceptions today.


    Ye Hongjian was something that he could not obtain by thinking of a few people.


    Ever since he saw her in Chang''an City, he had fallen for her childish yet seductive appearance. For this reason, he had found many opportunities to come into contact with them, but they were all treated coldly by young girls.


    Zhu Longqi, however, was not discouraged. He believed that there was nothing in this world that he really could not obtain. All he lacked was time.


    Afterwards, his father sent him to the Heavenspan Sect of You Zhou and joined the Purple Radiance Saber Saint Sect. When he returned from his studies, he received news that Ye Hongjian had married a brat he had never heard of before.


    The furious Zhu Longqi went mad. If it wasn''t for his father''s obstruction, he would have led the Four Tribes of the Long Night Division to the Linglong Pavilion and robbed Ye Hongjian.


    Fortunately, it was unknown what method his father had used to persuade the Linglong Pavilion, which had always been at odds with the Long Night Division, to be willing to destroy the marriage with Xu Han and marry Ye Hongjian to him.


    This made Zhu Longqi overjoyed.


    This was not simply a joyous occasion to embrace a beauty like this. Behind the marriage between him and Ye Hongjian, there was something even deeper.


    It meant that the Linglong Pavilion of the Great Zhou''s Jianghu rulers and the Chang Ye Si of the temple would henceforth be tied to the same war chariot. Of course, there was also the sect behind him. In the Great Zhou, they could also send the top five great sects to the Heaven Splitting Sect. Together, the power they could unleash was enough to change the situation of the entire Great Zhou.


    Therefore, this marriage was very important, whether it was for Zhu Longqi himself or the Longevity Division behind him.


    Therefore, five days before the wedding ceremony, he brought a large team to the foot of the Linglong Pavilion.


    At that time, Zhu Longqi looked up at the towering mountain with a smile on his face.


    In a trance, he seemed to have seen the woman standing in the mountains looking at him with affection and a smile on her lips.


    "Your Highness, there''s the Exquisite Pavilion ahead." A brocade-clothed young master about the same age as Zhu Longqi rode a tall horse to Zhu Longqi''s side and smiled apologetically.


    Zhu Longqi smiled and turned around to glance at the young master in brocade.


    "Haha. Speaking of which, I still have to trouble you to follow me along the way. Otherwise, I would be bored if I didn''t go too far." Zhu Longqi said.


    "The Crown Prince is an outsider. This is what I should do." Lin Kai hurriedly smiled apologetically. But then, he changed the topic and revealed a ferocious look in his eyes. "Then the kid who arranged the engagement with Miss Ye is also in this Exquisite Pavilion. Do you want the Crown Prince¡­"


    Lin Kai didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning behind his words was clear.


    Hearing this, Zhu Longqi took a deep look at him. On the surface, he and the rich children in Chang''an City often drank heaven and earth, but his heart was very bright. This Lin Kai was the Imperial Envoy of the Azure Dragon Division of the Long Night Division under his father. Normally, he would listen to his orders and listen to his orders. However, when he left, this fellow came to the Ye Clan to propose marriage. He was even rejected by Ye Chengtai.


    It was said that when Ye Chengtai announced the engagement between Xu Han and Ye Hongjian, he was also present. He made a big fuss about the wedding banquet in his heart and was even taught a good lesson by that Xu Han. He guessed that he was holding a grudge at this moment and wanted to borrow a knife to kill someone.


    Unfortunately, Zhu Longqi was not that cowardly.


    "He''s just a clown. Now that he lost his engagement to Hongjian, that guy is nothing. Why bother?" Hence, Zhu Longqi said indifferently, his tone becoming a little cold at that time.


    Lin Kai naturally noticed Zhu Longqi''s displeasure. Cold sweat immediately dripped down his forehead and he nodded repeatedly, "Your Highness is right. I''m overthinking it."


    "Haha, Brother Lin, you don''t have to be so reserved. You are also thinking about this matter for me." Zhu Longqi smiled and pretended to pat Lin Kai on the shoulder affectionately. He could easily use this stick and radishes to control the Dao. After saying this, he waved his hand. "Let''s go! Up the mountain!"


    The vast and mighty bride-to-be squad started to move again.


    ¡­


    Outside the courtyard, there was a sudden commotion.


    Xu Han, who was sitting cross-legged in the courtyard, frowned and opened his eyes.


    "What''s going on?" He asked as he glanced at Chu Chouli.


    The middle-aged man who was standing at the entrance of the courtyard and looking outside through the cracks in the courtyard turned his head and shook his head at Xu Han.


    "I don''t know, maybe another team from a mountain gate has arrived."


    There were less than five days before the Linglong Pavilion''s Dao Discussion Conference. In recent days, some of the sects that had participated in the conference had already arrived. Linglong Pavilion naturally had to do its best to be a landlord and arrange for these guests to arrive in advance.


    Therefore, in these past few days, such a thing could not be considered unusual, but the commotion was the biggest one this time.


    "Why don''t I go out and take a look?" Chu Chouli was not an idle person. Being locked up in this small courtyard these past few days had already made him panic, and he wanted to go out and take a walk when he found this opportunity.


    "The storm is coming, so don''t go out and stir up trouble, so as to avoid alarming others." Xu Han glanced at the eager man and said.


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli, who had been recklessly preparing for a big fight, instantly collapsed like a deflated airbag.


    "Little Han, how long do you think we''re going to stay in this room? I don''t think I''ll be suffocated to death without waiting for that old man Sikong to make a move." Chu Chouli muttered discontentedly. He was naturally someone who jumped off his feet. To him, such a day was truly torturous.


    Of course, with his skill, it was impossible for the disciples outside to really lock him up. However, Xu Han was afraid that he would cause trouble when he went out. This special period restricted his freedom, which was why he complained so much.


    But after Xu Han heard this, he calmly glanced at the middle-aged man with an aggrieved expression and said indifferently, "Oh? Brother Chu, are you panicking? Then the person who rushed in and out in the middle of the night these past few days is Xuan''er?"


    The grievance on Chu Chouli''s face instantly subsided. He blushed and slyly said, "Mm ¡­ I told you that I couldn''t sleep peacefully these past few days. I always heard some noises. So it was Xuan''er who was dishonest."


    His words naturally caused a burst of dissatisfaction from the black cat. The black cat meowed as it revealed its claws towards Chu Chouli, and it had the posture of risking its life, causing the middle-aged man to feel a burst of fear.


    "Oh?" Xu Han nodded in understanding. "So, what kind of news did Brother Chu come up with about Fang Ziyu quarreling with Song Yueming outside the Jishi Prefecture, or about Elder Hong breaking up with Mr. Zhuo on the Great Reverie Peak?"


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he turned to look at Chu Chouli with narrowed eyes. The burly man immediately felt guilty and subconsciously shrunk his head. He said in a very wronged voice, "It''s a big deal ¡­ I won''t go out in the future ¡­"


    ¡­


    In the gloomy JiShi Mansion of the Xuanhe Peak.


    Dragon Congyun, dressed in a seven-star black robe, lowered his head and sat at the side of the hall.


    "How is it? Is it someone from the Long Night Division?" A white-haired, gloomy-faced old man on the platform asked in a calm voice.


    The voice carried an extremely strange rhythm, similar to the grinding sound of a jackal in the dense forest at night.


    Long Congyun, who had lived for nearly sixty years, couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat. He quickly lowered his head and replied, "It''s Zhu Xianzhi''s son, Zhu Longqi, who brought a large group of people to the mountain gate."


    "Oh." The old man nodded, his expression slightly drunk as if he was drinking wine. He turned to look at the purple-robed youth on the other side. "How are things with Yue Ming, Zhong Changhen, and Ning Zhumang?"


    The youth with a childish expression shook his head with a calm gaze. "There is still no movement. The invitation to the Dao Discussion Conference has been sent, but there is not a single reply to the disciple."


    Upon hearing this, the old man''s gaze sank. He did not respond immediately. Instead, he extended his finger and tapped the desk in front of him. That deep voice echoed in the quiet World-saving Mansion. It was solemn and ghostly.


    Long Congyun raised his eyes to look at the youth sitting opposite him.


    Looking at the earth-shattering changes in just a few days, his chest felt a little stuffy for no reason¡­


    Another pitiful person who had been infatuated with power thought, his heart sank and he secretly mocked himself, what qualifications did he have to talk about him?


    "What exactly is Ning Zhumang planning?" At this moment, the voice of the old man on the stage rang out again. He muttered to himself. From his gloomy voice, it was not difficult to tell how fearful the Supreme Elder was of the former Sect Leader.


    Hearing this, the purple-clothed youth on the side raised his eyebrows and suddenly stood up.


    He walked to the center of the hall and respectfully cupped his hands towards the old man.


    "Is Master worried that Ning Zhumang will secretly plot something and ruin Master''s plan at the Dao Discussion Conference?"


    "Yes." The old man frowned and nodded. "Ning Zhumang has been in charge of the Exquisite Pavilion for so many years. The depth of the city cannot be underestimated."


    Hearing this, the purple-clothed youth revealed a genuine smile on his face.


    "If that''s the case, then this disciple has a plan to help Master share his worries."


    "Oh?" The old man raised his eyebrows and looked at the purple-clothed youth with interest. "Tell me."


    "This disciple was once obsessed with the art of war. I saw this sentence in an ancient book."


    "There''s no city in this world that can''t be broken. Only the commander who can''t find any flaws."


    "Disciple thinks that this is also applicable to people. As long as we find the weakness, Ning Zhumang will have a thousand abilities. At that time, we will have to be able to capture him."


    "In your opinion, what are Ning Zhumang''s weaknesses?" The old man''s interest grew even more intense.


    The purple-clothed youth smiled even more. He looked up at the old man and the corners of his mouth rose.


    " Chongju Peak disciple¡­"


    "Fang Ziyu!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 154 Soft Finger

    "Misty waves and vast frost filled the sky, unable to sleep on the platform."


    "Listen to Yingge sing Jiangnan and watch Hongzhuang dance."


    At night, on the Xuanhe Peak, in a mansion.


    The white-browed, black-haired man held a glass of wine and loudly sang to the empty mansion gate.


    His expression was slightly tipsy, his gaze blurred, and the sadness and vicissitudes in his singing voice overflowed in his words.


    After singing this song, he raised the wine cup in his hand and drank another mouthful of wine, causing his face to immediately turn scarlet.


    He opened his mouth again and was about to continue singing, but when he reached the edge of his mouth, he suddenly stopped.


    At that time, a red figure appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    The figure sized up the man in this manner and frowned. A deep voice sounded.


    "I remember, it''s been many years since I''ve seen you drink."


    "Is that so?" The white-browed, black-haired man asked as he squinted his eyes and tilted his body to look at the red figure.


    Then, he raised the glass in his hand and handed it to the red figure, "Do you want a glass?"


    The red figure paused when he heard this. He glanced at the man, then shook his head and asked.


    "Have you heard about Fang Ziyu?"


    The man glanced at the red figure and said, "Lin Kai is not a good home. In order to lure me out of the cave, Sikong Bai really did everything he could."


    "As expected." The red figure shook his head again.


    The white-browed, black-haired man seemed to have woken up a little. The drunkenness on his face faded away and he asked, "Have you found out? That sword art ¡­"


    However, before he could finish his question, he was interrupted by the red figure.


    "Just like the sword scripture Master cultivated back then, it should be the Great Defying Sword Scripture." As the red figure finished speaking, his brows furrowed even deeper.


    "Do you have confidence?" The man raised his eyebrows at that moment.


    "No." The red figure gave his answer almost without hesitation.


    The expression on the man''s face froze when he heard this. At that time, his entire body seemed to have aged a lot.


    "Then do your best to listen to the will of the heavens. You should go down and make preparations for your life. No matter what, you have to take a risk." He sighed leisurely.


    "Yes." The red figure nodded heavily. At that moment, his body faintly dissipated. After a few breaths, he completely disappeared into the night, as if he had never appeared before.


    In the empty courtyard, only the white-browed, black-haired man with the wine glass in his hand remained.


    He stared blankly at the silent night in front of him and remained silent for a long time.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    Then he raised his hand again and drank another glass of wine.


    She sang again.


    "The month is the month of the year, and the building is the building of the year."


    "This Crimson Crispy Hand, Yellow Vine Wine¡­"


    "Eliminate Eternal Worry ¡­"


    "Unfortunately, it can''t be eliminated that year ¡­"


    After singing a song, the wine cup fell to the ground and shattered like tiles.


    The white-browed, black-haired man suddenly stood up, but he didn''t know when his face was full of tears.


    ¡­


    On this day, Xu Han got up early.


    He had just used his fists and kicks once before running over to Chu Chouli in a hurry.


    "Xiao Han! This is awesome! Have you heard of it?" The middle-aged man hurriedly greeted Xu Han, evidently waiting for him to get up for a long time.


    Xu Han retracted his fists and feet, picked up Xuan''er, who was enjoying herself on the ground, and looked at Chu Chouli.


    "I''m staying in the courtyard every day. How could Big Brother Chu be so well-informed?"


    The sarcasm in the youth''s words made the man who had just shouted somewhat embarrassed. Yesterday, he had sworn that he would not sneak out again. Now that he did not confess, even his face felt hot.


    However, Xu Han was also accustomed to Chu Chouli''s temperament. If he really wanted to sit peacefully in this courtyard like himself, Xu Han would probably find it strange. He raised his eyebrows and didn''t bother with this matter anymore. Instead, he asked, "Then Big Brother Chu, tell me what kind of amazing news it is."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli was stunned and immediately became interested.


    He approached Xu Han very familiar and said, "Do you know who came to the Exquisite Pavilion yesterday after such a big commotion?"


    Xu Han glanced at the big man in front of him.


    "To be able to cause such a big commotion, I think it should be the Long Night Division''s welcoming party." Xu Han''s thoughts were meticulous, and he quickly guessed something from Chu Chouli''s reaction. "Is this what Big Brother Chu wants to say?"


    "No." Chu Chouli waved his hand and continued, "It was indeed the cubs of the Long Night Division who arrived at the Exquisite Pavilion yesterday, but the real matter is that Sikong Bai suddenly gave the order to betroth Fang Ziyu to the Lin Kai and Young Master Lin who came with the Long Night Division Zhu Longqi."


    "What?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed.


    With Xu Han''s memory, he naturally couldn''t forget Lin Kai''s name. Back in Chang''an City, Ye Chengtai suddenly announced his engagement to Ye Hongjian. At that time, it was Lin Kai who caused trouble, and he even taught him a good lesson. To this person, Xu Han''s senses were not good. Moreover, with Fang Ziyu''s temper, he couldn''t possibly cause a huge upheaval when he heard about this?


    ''"Isn''t it strange? I wonder if that old man Sikong''s brain was struck dumb by lightning. Why does everything come out one after another? I guess that girl Fang Ziyu must have shattered everything at home at this moment." Chu Chouli curled his lips and said.


    Xu Han frowned and didn''t have the mood to pay attention to Chu Chouli, who was talking nonstop about his heart.


    Sikong Bai, on the other hand, was very strange, Previously, he wanted to urge Ye Hongjian to marry Long Ye Si in order to unite with Long Ye Si, However, he suddenly wanted to send Fang Ziyu out. This was somewhat inexplicable. Although Lin Kai was the son of Lin Li, the Imperial Envoy of the Cang Long Tribe of the Long Night Division, and his status was extraordinary, compared to Zhu Longqi, he was both heaven and earth. The Linglong Pavilion had already married the Zhu Clan. Whether there was Fang Ziyu or not, it might not be able to stabilize this relationship much.


    "Did you go see Fang Ziyu?" Xu Han turned around and asked.


    "Then how can we see that the Fang Manor is heavily guarded? It''s several times more tightly guarded than our small porch window. I reckon that the girl should be imprisoned." Chu Chouli shook his head helplessly.


    "Long time no see, Brother Xu, how are you?" Just as the two of them were talking about this, a burst of hearty laughter suddenly came from outside the room. A purple-clothed youth pushed open the courtyard door of the small porch window and strode into the room.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, while Chu Chouli, who was at the side, curled his lips and retreated to the side.


    "Brother Song is busy, why do you have time to come to my place?" After being slightly stunned, Xu Han calmly asked.


    The purple-clothed youth with thick eyebrows and big eyes sat down beside Xu Han. He picked up a cup of tea from the table and drank it down before saying, "Coincidentally, there are some things that happened to pass by, so I thought of coming over to take a look. Furthermore, I also brought someone who claimed to be Brother Xu''s old friend and came here together."


    "An old friend?" Xu Han frowned. Since when did he have an old friend in the Exquisite Pavilion? Xu Han, on the other hand, did not understand.


    "Haha, don''t you know when you see it?" Song Yueming smiled, then looked in the direction of the door, raised his eyebrows, and said.


    "Brother Lin, come out."


    After saying that, a youth dressed in brocade clothes suddenly walked in at the entrance.


    At that time, Xu Han''s eyes suddenly lit up with a cold light.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 155 Trouble

    Along with the brocade-clothed youth, there were also a few armored and steady-breathing warriors who entered the courtyard.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed. With a single glance, he could tell that these armored warriors were extraordinary, and that youth was an old acquaintance of his.


    Lin Kai!


    "Oh! Isn''t this Young Master Xu?" When Xu Han saw Lin Kai, Lin Kai naturally saw Xu Han as well. The brocade-clothed youth''s face immediately revealed a familiar expression. As he spoke, he walked towards Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han ignored the other party''s enthusiastic greeting. He looked at Lin Kai without changing his expression, his expression as cold as a statue.


    Lin Kai had long anticipated his fate. He wasn''t angry, instead, he smiled and sat beside Song Yueming.


    Song Yueming also smelled the smell of gunpowder between the two of them. He smiled and hurriedly said, "I was originally going to bring Brother Lin to see Senior Sister. After all, the Dao Discussion Conference is about to start. She and Brother Lin are promised by Master. Naturally, it would be safest for the two of them to meet once." "However, when I heard Brother Lin mention that he is Brother Xu''s old friend, I took the initiative to bring him over. Please don''t be outsiders, Brother Xu."


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned his head to look at the smiling purple-clothed youth. His gaze was as bright as a torch, as if he wanted to see through the youth. However, the result he obtained was the same as last time. He was no longer able to truly know what the youth was thinking.


    "How can we meet outside? Brother Song, I don''t know. Brother Xu and I don''t know each other. I just didn''t expect Brother Xu and I to be jealous of each other. In the end, we didn''t have a beauty in our arms. Instead, we ended up like this." Lin Kai said coldly. His tone was filled with ridicule and sarcasm.


    "Are you Lin Kai who wants to marry Fang Ziyu?" Xu Han remained unmoved by Lin Kai''s mockery and instead asked.


    Hearing this, Lin Kai raised his head and agreed.


    "Right, right, it''s Brother Lin." But before he could say anything, Song Yueming, who was beside him, received the conversation with extreme enthusiasm. "Brother Lin is the son of Lin Li, the Imperial Envoy of the Azure Dragon Division of the Long Night Division. He can be said to be a phoenix amongst dragons. He is not a match for Second Senior Sister, who is called a golden boy and jade girl. If nothing unexpected happens, we will arrange an engagement with Senior Martial Uncle Ye at the Dao Discussion Conference a few days from now in front of all the heroes of Great Zhou."


    Lin Kai, who was at the side, was originally a little dissatisfied with Song Yueming''s words, but hearing his words, the compliments that could be heard very close to him made Lin Kaitian happy. The reason he came here was to humiliate Xu Han. The better Song Yueming said, the better his goal would be. Hence, the smile on Lin Kai''s face became even more intense when he heard these words.


    ''"Brother Song, you praise me ridiculously. I''m also lucky. I can''t compare to Brother Xu" Lin Kai said with a face full of emotion. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted again.


    At that time, Xu Han suddenly opened his mouth and asked indifferently.


    "What if something unexpected happens?"


    Song Yueming subconsciously replied, "An accident? Naturally, it will be delayed ¡­" However, he quickly reacted. "How could there be an accident in the Exquisite Pavilion? Brother Xu, what happened here?" He said hurriedly with a surprised expression.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Xu Han''s foot suddenly turned into a leg whip and fiercely swung out.


    A loud explosion erupted, and the stone bench beneath Lin Kai was shattered into pieces by Xu Han''s leg whip. Lin Kai naturally couldn''t help but be affected. His body trembled and he flew backwards.


    Seeing this, the soldiers who had come with him hurriedly went forward to catch Lin Kai, who was flying backwards. The remaining five quickly walked to Xu Han, and with a clang of their long sabers, they drew their sheaths and pointed at Xu Han in bright light.


    For a moment, killing intent pervaded Xiao Xuan''s window.


    Xu¡­ Brother Xu¡­ This is¡­ Song Yueming stammered as he looked at Xu Han. He said this, but there wasn''t much surprise on his face. "What are you doing?"


    "An unidentified villain brought a soldier to break into my small porch window. I will punish him slightly, so I don''t need to trouble Hall Master Song to help me." Xu Han stood up and cupped his hands towards Song Yueming. Then, he glanced at the murderous soldiers and said. "As for these soldiers, if I retreat now, I will let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, if I enter the Threatening Sect with a saber, I think the Sword Hall would have nothing to say if I were to execute them on the spot."


    "Brother Xu, what are you talking about? Brother Lin was brought here by me. What''s going on with the villain? Besides, he even said that he was your old friend." Song Yueming hurriedly stepped forward to meet Xu Han and the guard.


    "Oh? But I have never had such an old friend. It seems that this villain is extremely cunning. Even Hall Master Song has been tricked." Xu Han said confidently.


    "Deacon Xu, right?" At this moment, the tallest person in the group suddenly spoke. His appearance was hidden under the black armor. Xu Han and the others could not see his appearance clearly, but his voice was dull, as if a blunt weapon was hitting a golden stone.


    "The Longevity Division is not a vegetarian place. If you don''t give me an explanation today, I''m afraid this matter will be difficult to deal with."


    "An explanation?" Xu Han glanced sideways at the soldiers. "What explanation?"


    ''"You injured Young Master Lin. This matter has caused the younger ones to lose their protection. If the younger ones want to hand over their jobs, they can only ¡­" The guard paused for a moment before his voice suddenly turned gloomy and cold. "Young Master Xu, please remove one of your arms."


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and replied coldly, "Then let''s try."


    As soon as he said that.


    The leading soldier''s saber trembled, and the four people behind him suddenly moved. They wrapped Xu Han in an extremely clever position, sealing off all of Xu Han''s escape routes.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes, and a cold light shone in his eyes.


    These five warriors were supposed to be subordinates of the Long Night Division, but Xu Han seemed to have somewhat familiar with the battle formation they formed. It was quite similar to the battle formation he had learned in the Asura Field.


    Of course, this wasn''t the time to think about it. Xu Han understood this point, so he quickly suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his heart. His brows sank, and the 365 acupoints in his body started to circulate crazily to resist the attacks that the group of armored warriors could launch at any time.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding." At that time, Song Yueming quickly stood in front of everyone. "Brother Xu and this big brother, this is a misunderstanding. I guess Brother Lin recognized the wrong person. Brother Xu thought that it was a villain who entered. If not, everyone should give me some face. How about we let this matter go?"


    "Forget it? Young Master Lin is injured to such an extent, why don''t you let me do it?" The leading soldier asked in a calm voice. Obviously, he was extremely displeased with Song Yueming''s arrangement.


    "You can''t blame Brother Xu for this." Song Yueming smiled apologetically and said, "Look, when I came here, I said that this Linglong Pavilion''s mountain gate is very safe. Don''t wear armor and knives. If you don''t believe me, then Brother Xu will misunderstand. I''m telling you fairly, there''s something wrong with everyone''s swords and swords. Isn''t it beautiful if something big happens to them?"


    "Does Hall Master Song treat us as fools? Do you really not know if Young Master Lin and Xu Han know each other?" Hearing this, the soldier''s voice suddenly turned cold. How could he not hear the partiality in Song Yueming''s words at this time?


    "What does this big brother mean? Does Young Master Lin and Brother Xu know each other? How would I know?" Song Yueming frowned and looked at the soldier in front of him in confusion. Then, his voice sank, "Besides, this is the Exquisite Pavilion, not your Chang''an City."


    "Hall Master Song, are you threatening me?" Jia Shi sneered.


    "Song has always been reasonable, but never have the thought of threatening brothers. I just feel that it''s better to take Brother Lin to check on his injuries than to argue over who is right and who is wrong. I don''t think Brother Lin''s condition is too good, but don''t delay the engagement for a few days. At that time, Master will blame him ¡­ "Song Yueming stopped talking, but his gaze was straight at the soldier.


    Under this gaze, the armor-wrapped face of the soldier changed.


    Lin Kai was the son of Lin Li, His status was naturally noble, However, their biggest purpose was to help Zhu Longqi complete his engagement with Ye Hongjian. This Song Yueming clearly wanted them to swallow this mute loss. If they were to forcefully start a conflict, not to mention whether they could obtain any benefits, but if it caused Sikong Bai''s displeasure, the higher ups would investigate. Not to mention them, even Lord Lin would not be able to bear this responsibility.


    Thinking like this, the soldier finally weighed his weight.


    He raised his eyes and took a deep look at the purple-clothed youth, then arched his hands.


    "I have learned how to treat guests in the Linglong Pavilion." After saying that, he looked around and shouted, "Let''s go!"


    As a result, the group dragged the unconscious young master Lin out of the small porch window.


    ¡­


    Wait until the group is far away.


    Song Yueming turned to look at Xu Han and shook his head helplessly.


    "Brother Xu, you''ve caused a huge mess for me."


    "Is that so?" Hearing this, Xu Han glanced at him and slowly sat back on the stone bench. "Doesn''t Hall Master Song want this kind of trouble?"


    Hearing his words, Song Yueming did not refute, but smiled noncommittally. At that time, he sat down at the stone table, picked up a cup of tea and drank it all.


    "Young Master Lin is seriously injured and can''t wake up. It looks like Second Senior Sister''s marriage will be delayed."


    As he said that, he curled his lips again. "This is something that I managed to arrange for Second Senior Sister with great difficulty. What a pity."


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his eyebrows. Fang Ziyu''s marriage was a bit strange. Now that he heard Song Yueming''s words, he knew that he was the one who interfered.


    "Brother Xu, what do you think of this marriage arranged by me for Senior Sister Song?"


    At that time, Xu Han turned his head and looked deeply at the purple-clothed youth in front of him. After a while, he spat out a voice from his mouth.


    "That''s right."


    He said this and even nodded seriously.


    The youth who had received such a reply smiled.


    He stood up and said, "If something like this happens, I''m afraid Master will have to go down and ask again. I won''t disturb Brother Xu anymore."


    "I won''t send you far away either." Xu Han also stood up and said.


    "Yes." Song Yueming nodded and walked out.


    When he reached the gate of the courtyard, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Xu Han.


    "By the way, Brother Xu, the various sects have come these days. The Sword Hall is busy with its affairs. Brother Xu, don''t cause any trouble for me."


    After saying that, the purple-clothed youth blinked his eyes before turning around and leaving in peace of mind.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 156 Break And Stand

    "Xiao Han, this isn''t good, is it?"


    In the small porch window, the middle-aged man''s face was as hesitant and frightened as the first time his daughter-in-law entered a sedan chair.


    "It''s fine. Big Brother Chu, you have to believe me."


    Xu Han had a seductive expression on his face.


    "But!" Chu Chouli''s face was still full of hesitation.


    However, Xu Han lost his patience. He suddenly stretched out his hand and pushed the burly man through the door.


    Afterwards, the door of the room was abruptly closed, and the middle-aged man''s exclamation and the youth''s sinister laughter sounded from time to time. Hearing this, the disciples of the Sword Hall outside looked at each other with strange expressions.


    Inside the room, Xu Han exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and clapped his hands.


    "Xiao Han, if that child Hongjian finds out that I''m sleeping in her bed, she won''t be able to peel my skin off." Chu Chouli, who was pressed down on the bed and wrapped in rice dumplings, said carefully.


    "It''s fine. Just stay here and don''t let the disciples outside know that I''ve left." Xu Han casually waved his hand.


    "But what if they forcefully barge in?" Chu Chouli had a worried expression on his face.


    "Then curse at them." As Xu Han spoke, he changed into a black night suit.


    "Oh." The man replied. He wanted to say something else, but when he looked up, he found that he could not find Xu Han.


    ¡­


    That night, a black figure took advantage of the darkness and rushed out of the small porch window.


    The figure first went to a small room on the Xuanhe Peak. The girl in thin clothes who had fallen asleep was awakened by him.


    The girl panicked at first, then saw the visitor''s appearance clearly, and her face turned red. Then, the figure leaned against his ear and whispered something. The girl was slightly stunned, then nodded her head vigorously.


    Then, the figure returned to the Chongju Peak and rushed into the courtyard where the direct disciples lived.


    When he pushed open the door of one of the courtyards, a white-clothed man had already warmed his tea. Seeing Xu Han arrive, he smiled and extended his hand to invite Xu Han to take a seat.


    The two talked for a long time before Xu Han stood up and said goodbye.


    After leaving the courtyard, Xu Han''s footsteps did not stop. Soon, he arrived at the residence of another direct disciple. However, this place was somewhat different from the first two places. The house was filled with patrolling disciples. Clearly, they were imprisoning the people in the house.


    Fortunately, Xu Han had worked as an assassin for a few years in his early years. He did a lot of sneaky work. He soon discovered the flaws of this patrolling disciple. He dodged everyone''s eyes and ears with a few dodges and rushed into the manor.


    ¡­


    Fang Ziyu, who had tried to leave the courtyard for the thirty-fifth time, was stopped by the disciples at the entrance again.


    Fang Ziyu, who was carried back to his room by the two disciples, could no longer hold back his eldest young miss'' temper and shouted loudly, "Wait, when Chen returns, I will make him cut off your hands!"


    The two disciples were already accustomed to the Second Senior Sister''s clamor. They didn''t care about it. After throwing Fang Ziyu into the room, they exchanged glances and helplessly closed the wooden door. They turned around and walked out.


    Clang!


    Suddenly, a crisp sound rang out in the room. It seemed that this young miss was smashing a bottle and a bowl again.


    The two of them didn''t mind either, just standing in front of the courtyard like sculptures.


    After smashing the last two porcelain bowls, Fang Ziyu found that there seemed to be nothing else in the room to vent her anger on.


    She was stunned for a moment before stomping her foot. Her eyes turned red and she squatted on the ground, crying.


    Dong dong dong!


    She started crying, but knocks came from outside the room.


    "Go away! Leave me alone!" Miss Fang, who had lost her temper, could not care about who was knocking on the door. She raised her head and cursed. After cursing, she buried her head and continued crying.


    Her heart was grieved.


    After careful calculation, it had been a long time since she had suffered such a grievance.


    In the past, Chen Xuanji and Zhong Chang hated each other. Not to mention those ordinary disciples, even the elders and deacons had to give her three points when they saw her. But now, it was good that Chen Xuanji had gone to the Chen Kingdom, his master had been imprisoned in the manor, and Sikong Bai had even ordered her to marry someone she had never known.


    Thinking of this, Fang Ziyu''s nose turned sour, and the tears that he had stopped just now began to roll in his eyes.


    Dong dong dong!


    The people outside the room seemed to be extremely unwise and knocked on the door again.


    "I told you to go!" Fang Ziyu shouted loudly.


    Squeak¡­


    At that moment, the door made a hoarse noise, and was slowly pushed open from the outside, revealing a crack in the door.


    He stretched out his hand and placed a sweet potato the size of a fist on it. It seemed that it had only just been cooked, and it was still emitting hot air.


    "If I leave, who will eat this sweet potato?" At the same time, a voice sounded.


    Fang Ziyu stared blankly at the roasted sweet potato. He blinked and finally regained his senses.


    "The surname is Xu." She stood up and looked in the direction of the door with surprise and joy. At that time, the person outside finally walked in and was looking at her with a smile on his face. "Why are you here?"


    "I heard that my Young Miss Fang is crying, so I came over to take a look." Xu Han walked over to Fang Ziyu and handed the sweet potatoes in his hand to her bosom. His gaze landed on the tear stains on Fang Ziyu''s face that had not yet been wiped dry.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu burst into tears and smiled. She took the sweet potatoes and looked at Xu Han angrily.


    "You''re teasing me like this. When I see someone surnamed Chen, believe it or not, I''ll let him knock out your front teeth."


    "Heroine, spare me." Xu Han hurriedly cooperated.


    "Hmph." Fang Ziyu was in a better mood when she saw this. She ate the sweet potatoes sent by Xu Han and asked, "How did you get in?"


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders, "He walked in."


    Fang Ziyu naturally wouldn''t believe his nonsense, but he wasn''t willing to get involved in this matter. "In a few days, your Miss Ye is going to marry someone else. Why don''t you go take a look if you have the leisure?"


    "Aren''t you getting married soon?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and retorted.


    Unexpectedly, these words poked at Fang Ziyu''s pain. She frowned and paused with the sweet potato in her hand. The expression on her face also became a little lonely.


    "Don''t worry, Lin Kai was beaten up by me today. He probably won''t wake up before the Dao Discussion Conference." Xu Han hurriedly comforted. He was originally just joking, but he didn''t want to see Fang Ziyu cry again.


    Normally, Xu Han was accustomed to seeing her carelessness. Seeing her wronged appearance, Xu Han felt very uncomfortable.


    "One day sooner or later, sooner or later, we will marry. What''s the difference?" However, this kind of consolation was counterproductive. Fang Ziyu''s head was lowered even deeper.


    Seeing this, Xu Han smiled.


    "You don''t want to marry so much?"


    "Nonsense." Fang Ziyu replied in a muffled voice.


    "Then Brother Song told you to leave Linglong Pavilion a few days ago. If you listened to him, where would such a disaster come from?" Xu Han said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu was stunned. She seemed to have recognized the meaning behind Xu Han''s words. She looked up at Xu Han and said, "Didn''t you always be locked in the small porch window? How did you know about this?"


    "There is a saying that a scholar doesn''t go out and knows about the world. How can I be more capable than a scholar?" Xu Han smiled.


    Fang Ziyu naturally knew that Xu Han was fooling her with her nonsense, so she didn''t take it seriously. ''"You''re amazing. That person surnamed Song is really confused. Luckily, I still treat him as a friend. Who knew that after joining Sikong Bai''s sect, it would be like someone else. I met him at the gate of Jishi Prefecture that day and kept saying something. It would be a disaster for someone like me to stay in Linglong Pavilion. It would be better to leave early. I was so angry that I quarreled with him."


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and quietly asked, "Then what do you say?"


    "What can I say? Of course I scolded him. This is everyone''s Linglong Pavilion, not his Linglong Pavilion surnamed Song." Fang Ziyu straightened his chest and said arrogantly.


    "Of course the Linglong Pavilion is not surnamed Song. Its surname is Sikong." Xu Han indifferently took over the conversation.


    "What do you mean?" Fang Ziyu frowned and was very unhappy.


    "Can''t you really see? The Linglong Pavilion has long been blank." Xu Han said coldly as he looked at Fang Ziyu.


    ''"¡­"


    Fang Ziyu immediately fell silent. After a few breaths, she looked at Xu Han and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "The current Linglong Pavilion has no meaning except to accompany it to its end. It doesn''t seem¡­"


    Before Xu Han could finish his sentence, Fang Ziyu interrupted him.


    "I have been born in the Exquisite Pavilion since I was sensible. It has been nurtured by me. Now that it is in danger, how can I leave? My surname is Xu, who do you think I, Fang Ziyu, am?" At that time, the petite girl''s eyes revealed a determination as firm as a mountain.


    "I''m teaching you how to save Linglong Pavilion."


    Xu Han''s voice was lowered by him.


    "Save? How?"


    "The big tree will fall, decay from the inner decay."


    "If you want to give birth to a new branch, only¡­"


    "Break and stand!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 157 Sunset And Night Rain

    Xia Zichuan, dressed in a long green dress, walked on the Chongju Peak.


    She''s in a bad mood.


    It wasn''t just two months ago that she had lost to the disciple from Mount Li in five moves.


    After hearing that Linglong Pavilion had decided to marry Long Ye Si, the elders at home suddenly felt like ants on a hot pot. They began to think of sending her into the arms of Long Ye Si as some sort of bargaining chip.


    The Moon Lake Cave was located in Jizhou, far away from the Central Plains, where power was seized. In addition, Wang Muji was in charge of the Northern Region, so there weren''t many places where even the Longevity Division could intervene in Jizhou. Xia Zichuan didn''t have any bad feelings towards the notorious Long Night Division, nor could he say how much he liked it.


    She just hated being used as an object, as a bargaining chip.


    Moreover, the situation in Beijiang was unstable. Cui Ting, who was stationed outside the Sword Dragon Pass, was already eager to move. As the top sect in Jianghu of Jizhou, Xia Zichuan felt that at this time, the Moon Lake Cave should try to contact the various sects to actively fight against the possible chaos, rather than trying to climb the dragon and follow the phoenix and seek a place to settle down.


    However, after hearing that Linglong Pavilion was preparing to marry their Second Senior Sister to a certain young master of the Long Night Division, the elders accompanying them exploded and began to discuss secretly whether they should see if Zhu Longqi had a suitable candidate in the team and settle this matter early.


    Thinking of this, Xia Zichuan became even more bored.


    Perhaps because of this, she looked at the Linglong Pavilion in front of her and secretly felt that this world-famous mountain gate was also filled with a gloomy aura.


    ¡­


    Xia Zichuan walked like this for a long time.


    Unknowingly, he had already arrived at the mountainside of Chongju Peak.


    There was a wooden pavilion.


    And a man¡­


    A purple-clothed youth with thick eyebrows and big eyes, his appearance was indescribably handsome, but it was very clean.


    The purple-clothed youth seemed to have sensed Xia Zichuan''s gaze at that time. He turned to look at Xia Zichuan and smiled at her.


    Xia Zichuan was stunned for a moment, but he actually walked up.


    The purple-clothed youth was obviously quite surprised by her arrival. He was slightly stunned, and a polite smile appeared on his face once again.


    "Young lady doesn''t seem to be a disciple of the sect." The youth asked.


    "How can I see it?" Xia Zichuan raised his eyebrows.


    "When the disciples of the sect see me, they probably won''t look so relaxed. Those who can face me so easily probably don''t want to see me right now." The youth shrugged his shoulders, seemingly helpless.


    "Looks like you''re not popular in Linglong Pavilion." Xia Zichuan smiled and naturally sat down beside the youth.


    "Yes, that''s right." The youth frankly admitted this and turned to look at Xia Zichuan. "Where is Miss? It''s been a long time since I came to the Exquisite Pavilion. Why don''t you go shopping with your fellow disciples?"


    At that time, Xia Zichuan blinked his eyes, "I''m not welcome either."


    When the youth heard this, he suddenly smiled and turned to look at the lush scenery at the foot of the mountain.


    "Among the three peaks of the Exquisite Pavilion, Chongju Peak is, after all, the Martial Peak. The scenery can only be counted as complete amongst the three peaks. It''s not easy for you to come here once. You can go to Dahuan Peak to take a look. The twilight sky over there is extremely beautiful."


    Xia Zichuan shook his head.


    "No matter how beautiful the scenery in the world is, I''m not depressed. Nothing is interesting."


    "Young lady, do you have any thoughts?"


    "You didn''t?" Xia Zichuan asked.


    The purple-clothed youth was stunned again, but he didn''t say anything else.


    "Then let''s take a look at this Chongju Peak. This kind of scenery¡­"


    "One look at a time, one look less¡­"


    Xia Zichuan''s heart skipped a beat as he turned to look into the distance.


    At that time, the setting sun was setting and the twilight was shining.


    But not as good as blood.


    On the contrary, the winter fire made Xia Zichuan''s depressed heart feel a touch of warmth.


    ¡­


    Two days later, the Dao Discussion Assembly would be held.


    At night.


    In the small porch window, the reluctant Chu Chouli was once again pushed into the door by Xu Han.


    Then, the youth put on his night clothes and left the courtyard.


    He swiftly passed through the ears and eyes of the crowd and arrived at the peak of the Chongju Peak. Then, he laid down his body in front of a heavily guarded courtyard.


    The youth hiding behind the trees was like a jackal hiding in the dense forest, watching the disciples of the Sword Hall patrolling around.


    He counted carefully, and the number of people was much less than last night.


    After visiting Fang Ziyu''s house yesterday, he came here. First, the sky was about to brighten. Second, the defense was too tight. In the end, he didn''t have a chance to find it.


    Recently, the various sects that had participated in the Dao Discussion Conference had already arrived at the Exquisite Pavilion one after another. As a result, the disciples of the Sword Hall were sent to various places. The security here was much more relaxed than before.


    Xu Han was already proficient in this path. After staying in the shadows outside the house for half an hour, he finally found an opportunity and rushed into the courtyard gate.


    The girl in the courtyard wore a red dress and sat barefoot under the eaves, her snow-white feet swaying back and forth like swings.


    She looked in the direction of the courtyard gate, as if she was waiting for something.


    After that, when she saw the figure that had rushed into the courtyard, her delicate face immediately revealed a genuine smile.


    "You''re here?" She jumped up and stood under the eaves, looking at the black-clothed youth.


    Xu Han was stunned. "Did you know I was coming?"


    "Naturally." Ye Hongjian blinked her eyes and said naturally.


    "How did you know?" Xu Han felt a little strange.


    "Yesterday, you went to see Qin Keqing and Zhou Zhang and Fang Ziyu. Even if it''s your turn, it''s my turn today, right?" Ye Hongjian said resentfully, as if she was extremely displeased that Xu Han had placed her last.


    Xu Han nodded, but he soon felt that something was wrong. After all, Ye Hongjian was imprisoned here and her freedom was restricted. How did she know about this news?


    "Brother Zhou told you?" Xu Han asked. He thought about it carefully. Amongst the people he knew, the only one who had the ability to do so was the hidden Zhou Zhang. Moreover, he had already vaguely sensed that Ye Hongjian''s relationship with Zhou Zhang seemed to be extraordinary.


    "Jealous?" Ye Hongjian tilted her head and looked at Xu Han with interest.


    "No." Xu Han shook his head, his expression unchanged.


    "Boring." The girl muttered and turned around. "Come in. It''s windy outside."


    ¡­


    Outside.


    The night breeze suddenly rose and the branches swayed.


    Dark clouds closed the moon, and the mountain rain approached.


    Inside the room.


    The young man and the young girl sat opposite each other on the ground.


    "Tell me, have you thought of how to save me?" Ye Hongjian smiled and asked, without the slightest sense of danger.


    "Answer my question first." Xu Han said.


    "What''s the problem?" Ye Hongjian blinked her eyes.


    "Why me?"


    "What?" Ye Hongjian was stunned, wanting to perfunctorily go over, but when she met Xu Han''s cold gaze, her heart trembled and she put away her thoughts of playing tricks. "I didn''t choose you. The Headmaster''s grandfather chose you. You have to ask him this question."


    "I can''t ask him." Xu Han shook his head.


    "Why?" Ye Hongjian was puzzled.


    The youth did not say anything. Instead, he took out something from his bosom and handed it to the girl.


    It was a tassel¡­


    A tassel without a jade pendant.


    Boom!


    A muffled thunder rang out from outside the room.


    The heavy rain that had accumulated for several days instantly poured down.


    Rain rained down on the eaves and the old locust tree in the courtyard.


    The continuous patter of raindrops.


    Just like the tears on Ye Hongjian''s face.


    They formed a line on her blown-out cheeks. She stretched out her hand and held the tassel with trembling fingertips.


    She should be upset.


    Xu Han thought.


    If it weren''t for that, she wouldn''t have cried so much.


    But she didn''t make a sound from beginning to end.


    The rain outside the house is getting heavier and heavier.


    The room was frighteningly quiet.


    "When?" After a long time, the girl finally wiped away her tears. Her eyes were red as she raised her head to look at Xu Han.


    "A month ago, the day Chen Xuanji left." Xu Han replied.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded. Then, she used a hundred breaths of time to adjust her emotions. After that, she said, "As you can see, the current Tian Ce Mansion is a mess. The battle with the Long Night Division a few years ago not only caused the Great Zhou''s Mu Palace to be reduced to ashes overnight, but also caused the Tian Ce Mansion that they were talking to to plummet."


    "Three thousand red-robed guests and thirty thousand white-clothed manor soldiers. They died and were wounded. Most of the rest were hiding in various parts of Great Zhou under the orders of the Headmaster''s grandfather."


    "After that, the Tian Ce Mansion collapsed. Grandpa Headmaster Ye was the only one who was struggling to survive. During this period of time, I suffered a terrible illness. My father had no choice but to seek help from all the famous doctors in Chang''an. In the end, he sent me to the Tian Ce Mansion before I was saved. From then on, I began to join the Headmaster''s manor. However, he did not teach me how to cultivate, he only taught me how to read."


    ''"He said that I have a Dao Bone and can cultivate for thousands of kilometers at any time. Once I grasp that kind of strength and have a good mind, I will be blessed by the side of the Marsh. If my heart is not right, it will bring disaster to the world. That''s why he wants me to cultivate my nature first and then my Dao."


    "This kind of day lasted until a year ago. He suddenly left and said that he wanted to bring back the hopes of the Tian Ce Mansion and the hopes of the Great Zhou Empire."


    Ye Hongjian raised her head to look at Xu Han.


    "And you came back at that time."


    "¡­" Hearing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned, "But I¡­"


    He was just a beggar, a traitor who had run away. He did not feel that he had the ability, much less the awareness to shoulder such a heavy responsibility.


    Ye Hongjian interrupted Xu Han and looked straight at Xu Han with a resolute gaze, "I believe Headmaster, it was he who created the century-long prosperity of Great Zhou." "Please trust him too."


    Xu Han was a little uncomfortable under her gaze.


    He sighed, "I''ll try my best. After all, if I want to leave this place alive, I have to rely on the power of the Tian Ce Mansion. Besides, the old man is my master no matter what."


    "I can''t find his enemy who harmed him. I can''t let him down with his last wish."


    "But I can''t guarantee that I can do what he did."


    "I can teach you." Ye Hongjian said.


    Xu Han smelled as if he remembered something. He looked at the eager girl with a strange expression and asked without hesitation, "So, from the very beginning, you were close to me in order to make me submit?"


    When the young girl heard this, she suddenly smiled. Like a lotus blooming.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at the youth with certainty.


    "This time, I''m jealous."


    The rain outside the house ticked.


    The youth looked at the smiling face that was close at hand.


    The expression on his face froze.


    This time, he was speechless.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 158 Daughters Mind Is Always Full Of Poems

    There was only one day left before the Dao Discussion Conference.


    Xia Zichuan slammed the door amidst the quarrel between whether the elder was Young Master Hong of the Heavenly Wolf subordinate or Young Master Bi of the Azure Fox subordinate.


    It could not be said that it was fate, nor was it some kind of expectation in her heart.


    She arrived at the wooden pavilion yesterday under the influence of ghosts and gods.


    However, in the empty wooden pavilion, the figure of the youth from yesterday could not be found.


    Inexplicably, an inexplicable sense of loss surged out of Xia Zichuan''s heart.


    She walked lonely into the wooden pavilion and sat at one side, silently looking at the scenery in the distance.


    The lush mountains and forests emitted a sense of loneliness.


    She sat for a long time.


    When the sky gradually darkened, she finally sighed and stood up.


    He shouldn''t be able to wait for him today.


    Thinking like this, she wanted to leave.


    "Is Miss waiting for me?" But at this moment, a familiar voice sounded behind her.


    Xia Zichuan''s heart trembled. He turned around and saw that the purple-clothed youth had already stood behind her at some unknown time. He was currently smiling at her.


    Xia Zichuan''s face instantly revealed a happy expression, but she soon felt that it was inappropriate. She suppressed the joy that arose from the bottom of her heart, wanting to pretend to be reserved. In just a few breaths, she had completed such a complicated change of heart, but her cheeks couldn''t help but turn scarlet.


    Daughter''s mind is always full of poetry. Most likely, she was the one who spoke at this moment.


    "I''m just strolling here." Xia Zichuan replied, but his gaze was somewhat dodging.


    The purple-clothed youth smiled. He did not intend to entangle himself in this matter. He walked to the wooden pavilion and naturally sat down beside Xia Zichuan.


    "Compared to yesterday, Young Lady''s worries seem to be heavier." The purple-clothed youth said indifferently, but his gaze was directed at the foot of the heavy moment peak.


    "People are born from eating five grains. Naturally, they will be trapped by mundane matters."


    "I would like to hear more about it." A genuine smile appeared on the purple-clothed youth''s face.


    That smile could not be said to be good-looking, but it caused Xia Zichuan to be slightly stunned. Inexplicably, some warmth rose in his heart.


    But in the end, she shook her head and did not answer the youth''s question.


    "It''s useless. Why bother yourself?"


    When the youth heard this, he raised his eyebrows.


    "Miss is Xia Zichuan from Moon Lake Cave. Miss Xia, right?"


    "How do you know?" The girl in a long green dress was a little surprised.


    "Recently, your family''s elders have been searching everywhere for a good husband for the young lady. This is a big topic of discussion in the Linglong Pavilion. Everyone is wondering who is so lucky to win the young lady''s favor." The purple-clothed youth did not hide anything and said so.


    Xia Zichuan smiled bitterly. "The family is unfortunate and full of ugliness. This makes Young Master laugh."


    These words were somewhat abrupt, but this purple-clothed youth inexplicably made Xia Zichuan feel that he was someone who deserved to vomit his heart out, so he did not have the intention of being false and trusting.


    The youth dressed in a wide purple robe was also stunned when he heard this, but he quickly reacted.


    "I suppose this is also the reason why Miss is worried?"


    At that time, Xia Zichuan sighed and said, "What sword dao genius, what immortal talent, in the end, is only a bargaining chip for the rise and fall of the sect. The only difference is how much this bargaining chip can sell for."


    Hearing this, the youth seemed to have a feeling in his heart. He looked deeply at Xia Zichuan.


    He sighed and said, "Born in heaven and earth, we are all duckweed. Our lives cannot help but be mine. We can''t help but ¡­"


    Twilight finally descended at that time.


    Under the setting sun, the weary bird returned to the forest.


    At that time, Nuo Da''s Linglong Pavilion was transformed into a layer of golden light, and it seemed as if it was in the Immortal Realm.


    "So beautiful." Xia Zichuan sighed softly, "Young Master is very right. This kind of thing is really seen once, less once."


    At that time, she turned her head to look at the purple-clothed youth, a certain light surging in her dark eyes.


    It was just that she didn''t know whether she was talking about Jing or people.


    Then, Xia Zichuan stood up and bowed towards the purple-clothed youth.


    "Zi Chuan is very happy to see you again today, but it''s getting late. Zi Chuan has to go back."


    Her gaze landed on the youth''s face for a long time before she put it aside with great difficulty.


    She knew that the next time she saw him again, she might be the wife of a young master in the capital. Of course, it was more likely that she would never see him again.


    This made her a little sad.


    Things in this world were so strange.


    Some people had been together for a long time, but they could not defeat each other for a day or two.


    However, she was not a young woman who had been thinking about men and women all day long. Since she was unlucky, there was no need for her to entangle herself.


    Very quickly, she suppressed the sudden charm in her heart and turned around to leave.


    "Wait." But at that time, the youth''s voice sounded again. He walked to Xia Zichuan and looked at her, asking, "May I ask if Miss Zichuan''s good son-in-law has been decided?"


    These words were somewhat abrupt, but Xia Zichuan still suppressed the doubts in his heart and shook his head. "Right now, apart from Zhu Longqi and Lin Kai, only Young Master Hong of the Heavenly Wolf subordinate and Young Master Bi of the Azure Fox subordinate are suitable for the Jingzhong clan of the Linglong Pavilion. The elders of the clan are arguing endlessly over this."


    "Then who do you like?"


    Xia Zichuan shook his head again. "I haven''t seen them before, but I don''t like the rumors that one of them is a drunkard and the other is a ferocious butcher."


    "Actually, I''m looking at the elders of the Young Niang Clan too narrowly." The purple-robed youth said with some regret.


    "Young Master, what do you mean?" Xia Zichuan frowned. Although the elders of the sect were too philistine and she did not like it, this youth was a bit too straightforward.


    "I''m reckless, but my seniors from the Moon Watching Lake Cave are so anxious to marry this young lady out in order to find a reliable backer in the chaotic times. In fact, there are plenty of such backers. Why must they be obsessed with the Longevity Division?"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Xia Zichuan was stunned, "Apart from the Long Night Division, who else in the Great Zhou Empire does this young master think has the ability to do so?"


    "Great Zhou''s number one sect, Linglong Pavilion." The purple-robed youth said.


    "This" Xia Zichuan frowned even deeper. Before coming here, there was an intention to marry Linglong Pavilion. However, Chen Xuanji left Linglong Pavilion. There was no suitable candidate for Xia Zichuan in the first sect. The Moon Lake Cave was a sect with respect in Jianghu no matter what. If he only wanted to find an ordinary disciple, it would be too shameful. Naturally, it would not be possible. Therefore, after hearing that Chen Xuanji had already left, he decided to make such a plan.


    "Miss, if you can''t find a suitable candidate, I have one here."


    "Who?"


    "Elder Sikong''s disciple, the Sword Hall Master, Song Yueming." The youth smiled at that time.


    His face was like the spring breeze, and his words were like warm jade.


    Xia Zichuan was also stunned. When she looked at the youth, she finally came to an enlightenment and immediately smiled.


    ¡­


    There was still a day before the Dao Discussion Conference.


    However, the liveliness of Linglong Pavilion today far exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    In the evening, the second disciple of Sikong Bai, the sword-wielding hall master of the Linglong Pavilion, was in hot demand.


    He brought a large and mighty bride proposal team to the residence of Moon Lake Cave.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 159 Beginning

    Tomorrow is the beginning of the Dao Discussion Conference.


    This could be said to be the most eye-catching thing in the world in the past ten years. Countless eyes, bright or dark, all fell on this mountain gate at the same time.


    The disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion naturally did not dare to be idle as they nervously prepared for tomorrow''s Dao Discussion Assembly on the last day. Even in the middle of the night, such a busy schedule did not diminish at all.


    The small courtyard on the mountainside of Chongju Peak was so quiet that it did not fit in with such a busy place.


    "Brother Song has returned with a beauty in his arms today. I''ll give you a toast with tea instead of wine." In the courtyard, Xu Han raised the teacup in his hand and said loudly to the youth in the large purple robe.


    "Brother Xu, don''t tease me." Song Yueming shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "What? Brother Song doesn''t like that Miss Xia Zichuan? I heard that she is one of the best beauties in Jizhou." Xu Han asked with a smile.


    "However, both of them are duckweed in this world. I''m only doing my bit."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned. He had probably guessed the whole story. He put down the tea cup in his hand and didn''t say anything else.


    "Tomorrow is the Dao Discussion Conference. How is Brother Xu preparing?" Song Yueming seemed to be a little unhappy with the atmosphere in the courtyard. His words broke the silence that had just arisen between the two of them.


    "So what if Brother Song is prepared?" Xu Han, on the other hand, did not answer and asked.


    Song Yueming was stunned at that moment, and then he looked at Xu Han.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. In the end, they did not continue to entangle themselves with this matter.


    Song Yueming had Song Yueming''s plan, and Xu Han had Xu Han''s plan. The two of them tacitly put away their thoughts to inquire about each other.


    There was no other way, but because such a plan was too cruel for the two of them.


    "Brother Song, are you really not leaving with me?" After a moment of silence, Xu Han couldn''t help but ask this question.


    The purple-robed youth smiled when he heard this. "Brother Xu has Brother Xu''s whereabouts, and I have Song''s way home. The Exquisite Pavilion has nurtured me for more than ten years, and I can''t help but repay this kindness."


    Xu Han had already argued with him on such a question several times. He knew that although this youth was usually careless, there was a persistence in his heart that belonged to him.


    Therefore, after looking at Song Yueming for a few breaths, Xu Han put away the idea of advising him again.


    Seeing that Xu Han stopped speaking, the smile on Song Yueming''s face grew even more serious.


    "Goodbye today, I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to sit with Brother Xu again. Tonight is a beautiful night, but it''s a pity that I don''t have any wine to accompany me." He sighed at that time.


    "Brother Song wants to drink, how can he not have wine?" Xu Han smiled and shouted to the inner room. "Big Brother Chu, how about you give me some of your hidden wine?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the door of the room open and Chu Chouli walked out with a wine jar in his arms with a reluctant expression.


    "Save your drink. I only have this much wine." Chu Chouli muttered.


    Xu Han didn''t care about this. He took off the sealing piece from the wine jar and filled a bowl for himself and Song Yueming.


    The two raised their glasses and drank them all in one gulp.


    In fact, the two of them were not good drinkers, and the wine that Chu Chouli, an alcoholic, had hidden was an extremely strong wine. After this bowl, the two of them felt as if their stomachs were roasted by fire, their tongues dry, but their hearts were inexplicably happy and comfortable.


    At that time, the night was already dark, and the moon was as bright as washing.


    The two in the courtyard looked at each other and smiled. Then, they drank several bowls of wine until the wine jar reached the bottom. Chu Chouli, who was watching from the side, felt sad, as if someone had snatched away his daughter-in-law.


    "Being able to get to know Brother Xu is indeed a great pleasure for me in my life, but there is still a difference between me and Jun Qianyan." Song Yueming stood up and cupped his hands towards Xu Han. "I''ll take my leave, Song."


    "Take care." Xu Han also knew that the time had come. He stood up and said in a deep voice.


    Song Yueming nodded, then turned around and left.


    Xu Han looked at the youth who was about to leave the courtyard and suddenly called out, "Brother Song!"


    Hearing this, Song Yueming stopped and turned to look at Xu Han doubtfully.


    "Brother Song, since you have to help that girl, you can only do it if you live a good life. If you are entrusted by others and give up halfway, you are not a gentleman."


    Xu Han''s words were interrupted by Song Yueming before he could finish.


    "Tomorrow, Moon Lake Cave betrothed her to me in front of everyone. His Moon Lake Cave is also a famous sect. I imagine that she will have to guard my tomb for a year and a half." The youth smiled and said.


    After saying that, he turned around again and left the hospital without looking back.


    Only Xu Han stood there in a daze.


    Song Yueming¡­


    As he muttered this name, his heart was already filled with Hundred Flavors Chen Za.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Xu Han was woken up from his bed by Chu Chouli''s loud voice, which was as loud as a landslide.


    "What''s the matter?" He pushed open the door with sleepy eyes and asked as he looked at the middle-aged man with a pleasantly surprised expression.


    "The disciples of the Sword Hall outside the house have retreated." Chu Chouli said.


    "Oh." Xu Han replied calmly before closing the door.


    "Xiao Han" Chu Chouli''s words were also swallowed back because of this.


    After about a hundred breaths of time, Chu Chouli scratched his ears and cheeks at the door, wondering if he should break into the room before the door opened again. At that moment, Xu Han, who had already changed into a neat and tidy robe, also walked out of the room.


    Xuan''er happily jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder. Xu Han touched his head and picked up the towel hanging behind the door. He used a copper basin to hold a basin of water and walked to a corner of the courtyard. He crouched down and slowly began to wash up.


    Such a calm and unhurried appearance made Chu Chouli, who was standing at the side, extremely anxious.


    "Xiao Han, this is a great opportunity. Shouldn''t we take advantage of this time to leave the Exquisite Pavilion?" However, he was also a person who couldn''t hold back the matter, and he kept asking around Xu Han at that time.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Xu Han raised his head and opened his mouth. He exerted great effort to breathe, and the clear water in his mouth started to bubble.


    Then, he hooked his head and spat it out. He wiped the water stains on his mouth with a towel before turning to look at Chu Chouli.


    "Leave? Why leave?" He asked in confusion.


    "Didn''t you ask me to contact those old tribes just to leave the Exquisite Pavilion?" Chu Chouli felt even more anxious when he saw his inexplicable appearance.


    "That''s not right now." Xu Han stood up, dipped himself in water with a towel and wiped his face.


    "When is that?"


    Pa!


    After washing up, Xu Han threw the towel into the basin.


    He smiled.


    "Find all the people you need."


    ¡­


    To a certain extent, the so-called Dao Discussion Conference could be considered a tournament.


    Each sect sent their own young disciples to compete in the arena competition, and finally, they chose a leader.


    Afterwards, the representatives of the various sects gathered together to discuss some major issues. Of course, this was the main event of the Dao Discussion Assembly, and only the Linglong Pavilion, the number one sect in the Great Zhou Empire, had the qualifications to initiate such a grand gathering.


    Of course, the young disciple''s cultivation was strong or weak, To a certain extent, it also decided the fate of a sect for decades to come. Therefore, it was extremely important for each sect to fight like this. However, this year, Chen Xuanji, the first disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion, returned to the Chen Kingdom. Fang Ziyu was angry again. As the first sect, none of the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion could fight.


    As for the other sects, they had all sorts of thoughts and didn''t care about this matter. They just randomly sent out extreme disciples to deal with it.


    Thus, when Xu Han left the martial arts arena with an extremely reluctant expression on his face, he saw only some disciples from second-rate or even third-rate sects fighting to the death there.


    Although the quality of the battle was far inferior to that of previous years, the spectators, be it their own disciples or the various sects that came from afar, were not few in number compared to previous years. They surrounded the martial stage with three floors inside and three floors outside, which could be said to be impenetrable.


    Xu Han didn''t care about this matter, so he casually found a spot and looked at it from afar to pass the time.


    Right at this moment, a commotion suddenly sounded in the distant crowd.


    Xu Han looked over and saw several young masters in brocade clothes leading a hundred or so black-clothed warriors, swaggering towards him like dark clouds.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed as he noticed a familiar figure amongst the brocade-clothed young master.


    It was the young master Lin Kai, who had been seriously injured by him a few days ago.


    Xu Han frowned. At that time, his calculations were extremely clear. Logically speaking, although Lin Kai''s injuries weren''t too severe, he couldn''t get out of bed and walk for at least a few days. However, looking at him now, he didn''t seem to be sick at all. However, Xu Han was somewhat surprised.


    At this moment, when Xu Han saw the other party, the other party naturally saw him as well.


    Lin Kai lowered his head and whispered something to the black-clothed young master beside him, who was obviously the leader of the brocade-clothed young masters, and his gaze would occasionally glance at Xu Han.


    The handsome black-clothed young master nodded slightly when he heard this, so the soldier behind him jumped out and broke through the crowd, opening a path between him and Xu Han.


    The crowd on the field could recognize the identities of this group of soldiers, so they naturally didn''t dare to say anything else. They could only watch the scene from afar and point at it.


    The group of brocade-clothed young masters led by the black-clothed young masters also swaggered towards Xu Han. Their expressions were arrogant, filled with disdain and ridicule. Lin Kai, who had suffered a lot in Xu Han''s hands, had a gloomy expression and a sinister smile in his eyes.


    "Your Excellency is Xu Han?" The leading black-clothed young master looked at Xu Han, squinted his eyes, and asked in a deep voice.


    Xu Han knew that he had come unkindly, so he simply ignored him. Instead, he stared at the two people who were fighting happily on the arena. It seemed that he did not hear the black-clothed youth''s question.


    When the black-clothed young master saw this, his narrowed eyes immediately shone with a cold light. However, before he could attack, Lin Kai, who was behind him, took a step forward and pointed at Xu Han and scolded, "Kid, didn''t you hear Young Master Zhu ask you something?"


    At this moment, Xu Han turned around as if he had just woken up from a dream, but his gaze landed on Lin Kai, who was shouting endlessly, across the crowd.


    He suddenly smiled and asked with great familiarity.


    "Young Master Lin, are you feeling better?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 160 You Lost

    As soon as he said this, Lin Kai''s face, which was still full of smiles, froze.


    "Kid, let me see you" He gritted his teeth and said, but before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a shout from afar.


    "The surname is Xu!" Several figures walked over from afar and arrived beside Xu Han in the blink of an eye.


    However, it was Fang Ziyu, Qin Keqing, and Zhou Zhang.


    Thinking about it, because the Dao Discussion Conference had begun and the disciples of Fang Ziyu under house arrest had also been removed, she was able to join in the fun.


    But when she came to Xu Han''s side and saw Lin Kai''s figure, the smile on her face immediately sank.


    "Miss Fang." Lin Kai had already seen Fang Ziyu''s petite appearance a few times, but now that he saw her again, he was naturally delighted. He had also forgotten how unhappy he had been with Xu Han just now, so he opened his mouth and called out.


    Fang Ziyu ignored him. With a cold expression, he turned his head and did not respond.


    Lin Kai''s mood was naturally extremely unhappy, but it wasn''t easy for him to get angry. He just secretly felt embarrassed and lost face in front of the sons of the same generation.


    "Miss Fang is from a decent family. Brother Lin is your future husband. Isn''t it against the rule of being a wife for you to be so cold?" At this moment, the black-clothed young master, who was the leader of the crowd, finally spoke at that time.


    This action could not only extinguish the arrogance of Xu Han and the others, but also establish his prestige in the hearts of Lin Kai and the others. It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. Lin Kai, who had been defeated repeatedly, revealed a grateful expression at that time. Obviously, he hadn''t expected the black-clothed young master to stand up for him at this moment.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu intentionally retorted, but the black-clothed young master also stood firm. For a moment, she could not find any words to say. He glared at Xu Han fiercely, as if he was questioning why Lin Kai, who was supposed to be recovering from his injuries on the bed, had appeared here alive and kicking.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head. His previous calculations should have been correct. This Lin Kai ate his leg whip. Logically speaking, he wouldn''t be able to get out of bed these past few days. And now, he had appeared so arrogantly, probably because there were some incredible figures hidden in the team accompanying him. But presumably so, Zhu Longqi and the others'' identities were extremely noble. How could they not be protected by a powerful person?


    "Sigh, Ziyu has been in a bad mood lately. Brother Long, don''t mind. I will definitely be able to discipline him when I return." Seeing that everyone was silent, Lin Kai''s expression became even more grim. He took a step forward with a look of persuasion, but he had already taken Fang Ziyu as his own possession.


    "Brother Lin seems to like to talk to himself." Xu Han, who had been silent for a long time, finally took a step forward and said this.


    "Brother Lin and Miss Ziyu''s marriage was personally arranged by Elder Sikong. Do you think there is something wrong?" The black-clothed young master asked Xu Han with narrowed eyes.


    "Of course there''s nothing wrong." At that moment, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, and he didn''t let go of the black-clothed young master''s gaze. "It''s just that this month is full of darkness and sunshine, and people are blessed with misfortune. Before we reach a definitive conclusion, what can be absolute?"


    The threat contained in Xu Han''s words was almost unconcealed. As he spoke, the auras of the soldiers behind the black-clothed young master condensed and a murderous aura spread out.


    Xu Han had only felt such a murderous aura from the Asuras of the Dark Asura Palace before, and the aura emitted by an inconspicuous figure among the armored warriors was clearly different from the rest of them. At that time, Xu Han understood that this person must be the great power hidden amongst the crowd.


    Seeing that the soldiers were about to attack, the black-clothed young master, Zhu Longqi, the son of Zhu Xian, extended his hand and signaled for everyone not to act rashly.


    "Young Master Xu''s sharp tongue was heard before he came down. Today''s sight was truly extraordinary." Zhu Longqi said in a calm voice, and then changed the topic. "I just don''t know how long Young Master Xu will be arrogant with such a sharp tongue."


    Hearing this, Xu Han thought to himself that Zhu Longqi would be able to remain calm even if he provoked him. This alone was several times stronger than Lin Kailang''s. But on the surface, Xu Han remained calm. He glanced at Zhu Longqi indifferently and said, "There''s no need to worry about Eldest Young Master Zhu."


    At this time, the battle on the martial arena ended. A man with a tiger''s back and a bear''s waist finally knocked his opponent off the arena. To be able to win on such a large occasion was naturally a rare thing for him, who was from a third-rate sect. At that time, the man opened his hands to welcome the congratulations of everyone below the stage.


    This strange movement attracted Zhu Longqi''s attention. He looked at Xu Han, who was standing beside him, and raised his eyebrows. At that moment, his body jumped through the dense crowd before him and landed on the arena.


    "I, Zhu Longqi, am from the Heavenspan Sect!" Zhu Longqi cupped his fists and said to the man.


    Zhu Longqi!


    Such a name caused the expressions of everyone below the stage and the man on stage to change. Long Night Si Zhu Xian''s son, the disciple of the Violet Radiance Saber Saint, such an identity was no longer something that could be described by the simple words''distinguished ''.


    "Please!" Then, Zhu Longqi narrowed his eyes and stretched out his hand. Someone in the armor below the stage understood and threw the long saber in his hand, landing firmly in Zhu Longqi''s hand.


    After entering the arena, he naturally wanted to fight.


    After a brief moment of surprise, the tiger-backed man came to an understanding. His eyes narrowed and he immediately looked at Zhu Longqi with vigilance. After a famous clan, you can''t underestimate it.


    However, compared to the vigilance of the man, Zhu Longqi, who was holding a long saber in his hand, seemed to be leisurely and leisurely.


    "Coming." Then he shouted softly, and his body instantly turned into a streak of black lightning as he rushed towards the man. The speed was so fast that everyone''s eyes were dazzled.


    Pu!


    Then, a miserable scream sounded out. Before everyone could regain their senses, the burly man with the tiger''s back spat out a line of blood. He flew backwards and landed outside the arena.


    "Make way." Zhu Longqi put away his saber and said.


    His bearing was extraordinary, and he was extremely heroic.


    At that moment, everyone finally regained their senses and cries of alarm suddenly sounded.


    Although the man had only come from a third-rate sect, he still possessed the strength of a Netherpassage Realm cultivator on the arena. However, Zhu Longqi had only used one move, and not even everyone present could see how he had used that move. The man had already lost the battle. From this, it could be seen how powerful Zhu Longqi was. Looking at the martial arts world of the Great Zhou Empire, only the first disciple of the Linglong Pavilion who had already returned to the Chen Kingdom could compare in length.


    However, now that Chen Xuanji was not here, the leader of today''s Dao Discussion Conference should have fallen into the hands of the Crown Prince of the Long Night Division.


    Xu Han and the others also exchanged glances at each other at that time, and they all saw horror in each other''s eyes.


    Even Xu Han hadn''t expected Zhu Longqi to have such strength.


    "To be able to come to Linglong Pavilion to participate in such a prosperous era is a blessing to me. Today, I would like to ask all of you to be generous with your advice." Zhu Longqi said loudly at that time. Such words and attitudes made it difficult for ordinary people to have any ill feelings towards this young master of the Longevity Division.


    However, none of the people present dared to step forward and humiliate themselves because of his battle prowess.


    Zhu Longqi stood on the platform and shouted several times, but no one dared to challenge him.


    Zhu Longqi had expected such a situation. He suddenly raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Xu Han in the crowd. He pointed at the saber in his hand and said, "I heard that Brother Xu of the Exquisite Pavilion is a handsome young man. I refuse to give him any advice."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone cast their gazes towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han frowned, but he never thought that Zhu Longqi would have such a move. However, his temper was calm, so he naturally wouldn''t be moved by Zhu Longqi''s crude provocation. Just as he was about to say no, his gaze suddenly fell on Lin Kai, who had already squeezed into the arena and was cheering for Zhu Longqi.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat, and a hesitant expression appeared on his face.


    "I''m just a doctor. This dancing knife and gun thing¡­"


    "Brother Xu, why are you being so awkward? I''ve heard of your ability long ago. I heard that all the proud disciples of the Dragon Palm Sect have been defeated by you. In the Exquisite Pavilion, how many people can have Brother Xu''s ability?" How could Zhu Longqi let Xu Han push him away like this? At that time, he said loudly.


    Everyone on the stage had heard about Xu Han and Ye Hongjian, and Zhu Longqi''s relationship with him was self-evident. Seeing Zhu Longqi''s invitation to battle, Xu Han still hesitated, and a burst of whispers suddenly arose in the crowd.


    Naturally, what he said would not be good words. Hearing this, Xu Han''s face turned red, and he seemed to be quite angry.


    He finally couldn''t stand such pointing and taking a step forward through gritted teeth.


    "Alright! I will accept this battle!"


    ¡­


    Seeing Xu Han walk onto the arena, Fang Ziyu and Qin Keqing couldn''t help but reveal anxious expressions. After all, Zhu Longqi''s strength was extremely strong just now, and Fang Ziyu, who had trained with Xu Han, also had some understanding of Xu Han''s background. She didn''t think that Xu Han, who couldn''t even deal with her, would be Zhu Longqi''s opponent.


    "What is the surname Xu doing? This is clearly the excitement of that surname Zhu. How can he be fooled like this?" Immediately, she said anxiously. Even though Qin Keqing didn''t say anything, the worry on her face was much greater than Fang Ziyu''s.


    Only Zhou Zhang, who was one of the two, looked at Xu Han, who was walking up the stage, then looked at Lin Kai, who was standing beside the arena, and smiled.


    "You have to thank Brother Xu." He turned to look at Fang Ziyu and said.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu was stunned. Obviously, he did not understand what Zhou Zhang meant.


    "Take a look and you''ll know." Zhou Zhang shook his head and didn''t say anything, but his face was filled with an incomparably confident smile.


    ¡­


    "Brother Xu, please." On the arena, Zhu Longqi looked at Xu Han with an unusual expression. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He stretched out his hand and said, signaling for Xu Han to attack first.


    Zhu Longqi knew about Xu Han''s abilities.


    He had only managed to defeat Lang Chaosha a few times by relying on the Dao of the Body to wrap his body around the Dou Fang. If he opened the distance and displayed his abilities, how could a cultivator in the Netherpassage Realm be a match for a cultivator in the same realm?


    Moreover, Zhu Longqi was no match for ordinary Nether Opening Realm cultivators.


    Therefore, he had enough confidence in himself to use this arena to teach this arrogant and domineering Xu Han a lesson. Yu Ji, Xu Han was Ye Hongjian''s fianc ¨¦. If he said that it was impossible for him to have no grudges in his heart, he naturally needed to vent his anger. To him, Xu Han had injured Lin Kai many times, so teaching him a lesson could also rope in people''s hearts.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Longqi secretly felt that his plan was extremely wonderful.


    "Then you''re being disrespectful." Xu Han nodded and held the strange-looking red longsword on his back in his hand. He paused for a moment before rushing towards Zhu Longqi.


    He pushed his fleshly body cultivation to the extreme, and his muscles bulged, instantly increasing his speed to an extremely terrifying level.


    However, this was still too slow for Zhu Long to get up.


    The young master in black with the long saber in his hand narrowed his eyes. At that moment, the saber in his hand was crossing in front of him at an extremely strange angle.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the sound of golden stones exploded.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s sword landed on Zhu Longqi''s saber.


    It was as if everything had fallen into his calculations.


    Xu Han''s body paused, his face revealing astonishment, while Zhu Longqi''s lips curled upwards, and his saber-gripping hand shook violently.


    An enormous force came from the blade. Xu Han did not dare to stiffen his shock and hurriedly borrowed his strength to retreat.


    "One move." Zhu Longqi, who had forced Xu Han back, did not have the slightest intention of pursuing him. Instead, he looked at Xu Han and said indifferently.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Xu Han finally understood how powerful this young master Zhu was. He didn''t dare to prop himself up. The moment he stopped, his toes flew out again and the sword in his hand trembled.


    Zheng!


    At the first sound of the sword''s cry, his speed increased a little.


    Still too slow.


    Zhu Longqi said in his heart. He casually waved the saber in his hand and once again blocked Xu Han''s sword without any bias.


    "Two moves." He smiled as he looked at Xu Han, who had been repelled by him, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. "I''ll give Brother Xu another move."


    His calm attitude made everyone''s hearts go cold.


    To be fair, The two sword moves that Xu Han had just used were not fancy, but their strength and might were extremely terrifying. Many Nether Opening Realm cultivators had no chance of winning in the face of such a killing move, but they had to go all out to make their final decision. However, Zhu Longqi was like a casual stroll in the courtyard, easily neutralizing such a fierce sword move.


    At that moment, everyone''s gazes fell on the linen-clothed youth.


    They knew that if Xu Han hadn''t made any achievements in this final move, once Zhu Longqi started to counterattack, Xu Han probably wouldn''t have the slightest bit of strength to resist.


    Since they understood this, Xu Han naturally understood as well.


    He stared fixedly at the black-clothed man holding the knife not far away, his forehead covered in sweat.


    However, he was a tough opponent.


    As Xu Han thought this, his body moved again.


    It was still the same speed, and it stabbed straight at him with a single glance.


    It was as if this sword strike had not changed at all compared to before.


    Are you running out of tricks? Looking at Xu Han, Zhu Longqi secretly sneered in his heart. He waved his saber again, wanting to use the same technique to block Xu Han''s sword strike.


    However, just as the two of them were about to collide with each other, Xu Han''s body suddenly shortened. The wrist that held the sword exerted strength, and the straight stab turned into a top-down move.


    The blade of the sword was cold, and the angle was crafty, directly reaching for Zhu Longqi''s throat.


    Xu Han''s change was extremely sudden. Everyone below the stage could be said to have never expected it, and they all let out a burst of exclamations of shock at that time.


    As the target of this sword move, Zhu Longqi first raised his eyebrows in surprise, but then a cold smile appeared on his forehead again. Xu Han''s move was dangerous. If the two of them were at the same level, Zhu Longqi would probably suffer some hidden losses. However, Zhu Longqi''s cultivation was much higher than Xu Han''s. In his eyes, such a sword strike was nothing more than a child''s playfulness.


    At that moment, his saber turned around, but it did not return to defend, but instead went straight for Xu Han''s face.


    There were some that surrounded Wei to save Zhao.


    He believed that with his speed, this saber would dare to cut open his face before Xu Han''s sword. The only choice before Xu Han was to withdraw his sword and defend, or ¡­ die under his saber.


    He had enough confidence in this.


    In fact, this was indeed the case. Facing Zhu Longqi''s whistling blade, Xu Hanming realized that he definitely could not defeat it first. Therefore, he decisively withdrew his sword and defended himself.


    However, the power of Zhu Longqi''s saber strike was clearly much stronger than the previous two. Although Xu Han''s sword blocked his blade in time, he still couldn''t help but shake and fly backwards at that time.


    Just as everyone thought that Xu Han was going to retreat and Zhu Longqi was going to chase after him, Xu Han suddenly stretched out his hand and a cold light flew out of his sleeve.


    "Hidden weapon?!" Zhu Longqi, who was about to lift his saber, was stunned for a moment. He had no choice but to postpone his attack and use the long saber in his hand to disperse the cold light that Xu Han had waved.


    It was a dagger hidden in his left arm.


    The sneer on Zhu Longqi''s face became even heavier. Although Jianghu Bi Dou had not forbidden concealed weapons, it was still a serious tournament after all. It was not a Jianghu vendetta. Using concealed weapons was somewhat disdainful. Since Xu Han had reached this level, it meant that he was at the end of his rope.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Longqi wanted to bully him again, but at this time, Xu Han''s eyes, who had just stabilized his body, turned cold. His right arm wrapped in white cloth waved again and another cold light flew out.


    Compared to just now, the speed and strength of this cold light was several points stronger.


    Seeing this, Zhu Longqi hurriedly raised his saber to block, but even though he had already set up his stance, the dagger that flew over did not land on his body, but flew towards his face.


    Deviated?


    Zhu Longqi was stunned for a moment before he regained his senses. This Xu Han was truly interesting. In a good tournament, it was fine if he used a hidden weapon. However, he was still not on target. After today, Xu Han would probably become the laughingstock of the Great Zhou''s Jianghu, right?


    When he thought of this, his heart was filled with indescribable joy. He looked at Xu Han, who no longer seemed to have the strength to fight, and was about to say something.


    Ah!


    However, at this moment, a miserable scream came from behind him, and a genuine smile suddenly appeared on Xu Han''s face.


    Zhu Longqi''s heart trembled. He was somewhat uneasy. He hurriedly turned around and saw that Lin Kai, who was holding his bloody right hand by the side of the arena, was lying on the ground, wailing endlessly.


    "Ai, I''m sorry, accidentally injured." Xu Han stood up, and there was no trace of the tragic expression on his face that he had been forced into a desperate situation. He looked at Lin Kai to the end, but there was no trace of guilt on his face. "I told you, this month is full of misfortune and misfortune. Look, I''m afraid that Young Master Lin will not be involved in today''s engagement."


    "You!" Zhu Longqi finally came to his senses. From the beginning, Xu Han didn''t think of fighting him. Instead, he was looking for an opportunity to injure Lin Kai so that he wouldn''t be able to get engaged to Fang Ziyu today.


    After all, Lin Kai was the eldest son of the Azure Dragon Tribe''s Imperial Envoy, Lin Li. If something unexpected happened to him, even if he was Zhu Xian''s son, Zhu Longqi wouldn''t be able to explain himself. He couldn''t care less about fighting Xu Han. He looked at the soldiers who were still in a daze and shouted, "What are you waiting for? Hurry and find someone to show Young Master Lin''s injuries!"


    When the soldiers heard this, they came to their senses. One of them stepped forward to help Lin Kai, who was screaming miserably, while the other began to search for a doctor.


    However, the physicians accompanying them did not rush here, At this moment, it would probably take an hour to call him. Lin Kai''s palm was almost cut off by Xu Han''s dagger. Blood flowed everywhere. The situation was not optimistic. By the time the doctor arrived, it would probably be too late. As for the big shot accompanying him, he had other plans. He was unwilling to be a gentleman. Naturally, these minions didn''t dare to be so arrogant.


    Seeing Lin Kai''s face gradually turn pale, the soldiers panicked.


    Right at this moment, an armored soldier suddenly saw Qin Keqing dressed in the clothes of a disciple of the Xuanhe Peak beside the arena. His eyes lit up and he didn''t care about anything else. He reached out and grabbed Qin Keqing and said, "What are you dumbfounded about? Take a look for Young Master! If there''s anything good or bad."


    Perhaps it was because of the anxiety in his heart, or perhaps it was because the Long Night Division was used to this arrogant and domineering life. He pulled Qin Keqing, who had yet to regain her senses, to lose her center of gravity and fell straight to the ground.


    "You!" Seeing this, Xu Han frowned and was about to get angry.


    But at that moment, a cold light suddenly lit up, like the first ray of sunlight in the horizon at the end of the night, dazzling and scorching hot.


    It swiftly and hurriedly swept through the eyes of the soldier. The soldier''s eyes blurred as he saw the hand that he had extended descend from his wrist.


    Pu.


    A soft sound rang out.


    The palm landed on the ground. There was a splashing of dust.


    Jia Shi''s body paused. He hadn''t received the intense pain from his severed arm yet, and fresh blood had already sprayed out from the wound.


    "Ah!!!" Screams of horror and misery that resembled seeing a ghost in the daytime finally came from the mouth of that soldier. The surrounding people were also unable to imagine how a good duel would turn into such a bloody scene. However, they were deeply shocked. There was not a single sound in their mouths and they could only stare blankly at this scene.


    The stage fell silent.


    Only a young man dressed in white took a step forward and walked to Qin Keqing, who had fallen, and reached out to help the girl who was still in a daze up.


    Then, the pale-faced youth looked at the screaming soldier with disgust and spat out a cold word.


    "This is not a place where your Longevity Division can act wildly."


    At this moment, the cold light that shocked everyone flew in front of him and disappeared into his sleeve.


    At this moment, someone finally saw clearly that the cold light seemed to be a flying sword.


    Some of the soldiers stepped forward to press down on the broken-armed soldier, while others drew their sabers and walked over to the young man. Their expressions were alert and their killing intent was cold.


    "Thank you, Big Brother Zhou." Qin Keqing said to the young man with a pale face. Such a scene was too bloody for the girl.


    "No problem." The man smiled and signaled Qin Keqing to walk behind him, while he stared straight at the murderous soldiers.


    "Everyone, do you want to make a move?" The man asked without the slightest bit of fear in his eyes. Instead, there was a hint of an inexplicable smile on his face.


    It was as if a wolf that hadn''t eaten meat for a long time had finally seen its fat prey.


    The smile was ferocious and ferocious, but it was also wrapped in a narrow calm.


    An inconspicuous figure in the dark armor saw the man''s sword move clearly. A cold light shone in his eyes. He took a step forward, but he seemed to hesitate. He suddenly stopped. He did not choose to make a move at the first moment. Instead, he silently stood aside and watched the change.


    These soldiers from the Longevity Division had never been provoked like this. From the Shepherd King Sect of the Extreme Mortal Minister to the intertwined Tiance Prefecture, the things that could contend with them had been destroyed in their hands one after another over the years. They were accustomed to the awe-inspiring gazes of the world, and this man''s provocation fell into their eyes, causing them to appear so inconceivable and reckless at this moment.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound rang out. Without further ado, the long saber was unsheathed.


    The reputation of the Longevity Division had always depended on the accumulation of flesh and blood, and this man in front of him would soon become one of the thousands of cornerstones.


    ¡­


    Zhu Longqi looked at the two sides who were at loggerheads and frowned. The purpose of his trip was to obtain cooperation with the Exquisite Pavilion and establish his prestige in these Jianghu Grasslands. However, he did not want his plan to run into obstacles before it even started. Even with his calm temperament, he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious at this moment.


    Although he hated the man who suddenly attacked, this was clearly not a good time for swords to meet swords. After all, this was related to the long-term cooperation between the Linglong Pavilion and the Longevity Division.


    Therefore, he suppressed the anger in his heart and walked to the edge of the arena. He looked at the white-clothed man with calm eyes and opened his mouth to say something.


    However, before he could utter a word, his foot landed fiercely on his back. Zhu Longqi''s body staggered unexpectedly, and he actually fell outside the arena.


    The posture of falling on his back naturally meant that he could not be said to have any grace, nor could he avoid being stained with the gravel all over his body. When he got up in a sorry state, he looked behind him angrily.


    However, he saw the youth with a white cloth wrapped in his right arm standing at his position just now, carrying a sword in one hand and his sleeves fluttering in the air, looking down at him condescendingly.


    His appearance was rather young and talented, and it was rare for him to encounter the loneliness of an opponent.


    Then, the youth opened his mouth and said with great regret.


    "You lost."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 161 People Are Blessed With Misfortune

    In Zhu Longqi''s twenty-four years of life.


    He had met many people, some of whom were shameless. For example, his father had taught him more than once. However, regardless of whether it was the people he had met or the way his father taught him to behave, they were nothing compared to the youth in front of him.


    Zhu Longqi never expected such a shameless person in this world.


    In front of the disciples from all over the world of Great Zhou, he kicked him off the arena while he was unprepared.


    Zhu Longqi was stunned for dozens of breaths before recovering from Xu Han''s "You lost" sentence.


    He looked at the seemingly honorable face of the youth on the arena, and boundless anger surged into his heart at that moment.


    "You!!" He pointed at Xu Han and was about to curse something.


    "What''s wrong with me? Don''t you know the rules of the arena, Eldest Young Master Zhu?" Unexpectedly, Xu Han did not give him a chance to speak. He asked back with a face-piercing question and suppressed Zhu Longqi''s words to the side of his mouth.


    Zhu Longqi was furious. He looked at the armored warrior and the white-clothed man. He knew that this was the most urgent matter. He took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "Young Master Xu, I wish I can experience your abilities." After he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at the white-clothed man.


    "As for you, do you need to explain this matter to me next?"


    "An explanation? What explanation?" Zhou Zhang asked in confusion.


    "Your Excellency injured my people in front of me. Do you really think that I, Zhu Longqi, am easy to bully?" Zhu Longqi was tired of such a rogue attitude. His eyebrows sank and he asked coldly. His heart was already filled with killing intent.


    ''"Your men? I thought that these armored warriors were thugs who barged in, but I didn''t want them to be Eldest Young Master Zhu''s men. Then Young Master Zhu should be well-disciplined. Don''t be so arrogant. This Exquisite Pavilion isn''t a place where all cats and dogs can act wildly." Zhou Zhang smiled faintly, as if he didn''t smell the murderous aura on the scene at all.


    "Who are you? How dare you point fingers at my Longevity Division!" At this moment, one of the group of soldiers with the appearance of a leader stood up and scolded Zhou Zhang.


    "Tian Nuo." Zhou Zhang''s eyes turned cold and he didn''t even look at the soldier. A cold light flew out of his sleeve once again and went straight towards the soldier''s neck.


    "How dare you!" Zhu Longqi saw through Zhou Zhang''s intentions and felt his heart tremble. He shouted and was about to stop the cold light. What surprised him was that the cold light was extremely fast. With his skill, it was difficult to stop it. He could only watch helplessly as the flying sword moved towards the armored warrior behind him.


    Just as the flying sword was about to cut the defenseless soldier''s throat, a black shadow rushed out from the crowd.


    A hand full of wrinkles was handed to everyone like a ghost. His fingers lightly clenched, and the cold light was forcefully clenched by his fingers, stopping.


    "Huh?" Zhou Zhang''s expression changed at that time. Obviously, he was extremely surprised by this figure that suddenly appeared.


    The figure was wrapped in a black robe, hiding among a group of armor warriors. If he hadn''t taken the initiative to stand out, everyone present would probably not have noticed his existence. Even at this moment, his appearance was still hidden beneath the wide black robe, making it difficult for others to see him clearly.


    "Senior" Not to mention Zhou Zhang, even Zhu Longqi''s eyes flashed when he saw the black robe. Obviously, he was also very surprised by his appearance.


    However, the black robe ignored the horror in the hearts of the crowd. He played with the sword in his hand, and his gaze flickered under the black robe.


    His fingers gently scratched across the blade of the sword, and his movements were extremely slow, as if he was remembering an old friend.


    Then, his finger stopped at the tip of the sword.


    Zheng!


    He flicked his finger, causing the sword to tremble, and the sound of the sword was crisp.


    "Good sword." His voice was dry and hoarse like a burnt branch in a fire.


    With a random flip of his palm, the flying sword turned into a cold light and flew towards Zhou Zhang.


    Zhou Zhang didn''t dare to be careless. He waved his long sleeve and connected several profound imprints with his palm. He circulated all the True Essence in his body to neutralize the cold light and put the sword into his sleeve.


    "This hand has a large sleeve and a cool breeze. Your Excellency has the style of a father." Seeing this move, the black-robed man''s eyes narrowed as he spoke.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Zhou Zhang''s expression froze. He raised his eyes and looked at the black-robed man with a look of vigilance.


    "What''s going on?" At this moment, a lazy voice sounded. A youth dressed in a wide purple robe walked over with a group of green-clothed disciples and walked into the crowd.


    At that time, the Linglong Pavilion disciples who had witnessed the entire incident stepped forward and whispered the whole story into his ears.


    The purple-robed youth looked at Zhou Zhang, who was on guard, and then at Lin Kaiyu, who was still bleeding. He frowned and said, "Why are you stunned? Hurry up and get someone to treat Young Master Lin!"


    Hearing his fury, the disciples of the Sword Hall behind him were somewhat afraid, so a few people hurriedly stepped out and went to seek a doctor.


    "Young Master Zhu, don''t be angry. Don''t worry, my Exquisite Pavilion''s Xuanhe Peak''s medical skills are peerless. Young Master Lin will not have any major problems." The purple-robed youth then turned to look at Zhu Longqi and smiled.


    However, this attitude did not dispel Zhu Longqi''s anger. He looked at the purple-robed youth and asked with a deep brow, "Brother Song, do you mean this matter is over?"


    Hearing this, Song Yueming, dressed in purple robes, blinked his eyes and was very puzzled, "Then what does Young Master Zhu mean?"


    "Pavilion Master Song, this Xu Han injured Young Master Lin during the tournament. This Zhou Zhang even chopped off the palm of a soldier for no reason. I''ve seen all of this with my own eyes. I''m afraid that your actions will make my friends in Jianghu feel dissatisfied and think that my Exquisite Pavilion is biased!" Song Yueming''s words did not wait for Zhu Longqi to say anything, but Lang Chaosha, who was at the side, was impatiently defending Zhu Longqi''s injustice. Ever since Zhu Long got up from the mountain, he had been focused on hugging Longevity Division''s thigh, so he naturally didn''t spare any time to speak for Zhu Long Qi.


    Pa!


    However, just as he finished speaking, Song Yueming suddenly echoed with his palm and slapped his face heavily.


    "You!" Lang Chaosha was slapped by this palm, pointing at Song Yueming for a long time, unable to speak.


    "Nothing big or small, there''s no place for you to speak here!" Song Yueming shouted coldly, then put on an act and looked at Zhu Longqi with a smile. "I don''t know the etiquette of my disciples. I made Young Master Zhu laugh."


    "This competition is blind. There is an inevitable damage to the saber and sword. I think Young Master Zhu''s measurement should not be a problem."


    Song Yueming''s attitude allowed Zhu Longqi to quickly understand which side this purple-robed youth was on. His mind sank, "Alright, even if Brother Lin was injured in an accident, then my follower''s arm was casually severed by this brother. How can I explain this matter?"


    "Brother Zhu, don''t worry. Although this attendant has no manners and injured the disciples of our sect, he has already been taught a lesson. I won''t pursue this matter any further." Song Yueming smiled and replied, but his words avoided the important and ignored the light.


    "Bullying!" Zhu Longqi had never suffered such a loss before. Hearing this, he waved his long sleeve and was about to get angry.


    Seeing this, Song Yueming frowned and said, "Brother Zhu, why did you say that? I, Song Yueming, have always acted fairly. How can I deceive others?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Longqi knew that Song Yueming was determined to make him swallow this bitter fruit. He subconsciously looked at the black robe, but the black robe shook his head at him without revealing any traces.


    Zhu Longqi''s heart sank, knowing that the other party was hinting that he was putting the overall situation first.


    Zhu Longqi took a deep breath and finally suppressed his anger.


    "I will experience Brother Song''s justice. However, after I meet Elder Sikong, I would like to see if Brother Song''s justice can also be recognized by Elder Sikong." He said in a deep voice, his voice extremely cold and gloomy.


    However, Song Yueming only smiled valiantly.


    "The moon is full of darkness and sunshine, and people are blessed with misfortune."


    "The mountain road to Jishi Prefecture is rugged. Young Master Zhu, you must be careful."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 162 Uninvited Guest

    A dispute was settled under Song Yueming''s suppression.


    Lin Kai, who had already lost too much blood, was carried away by the disciples from Xuanhe Peak. However, based on his current situation, he estimated that he would not have the chance to participate in today''s Dao Discussion Conference, so his engagement to Fang Ziyu would naturally have to be postponed.


    As for the arena battle, Xu Han did not have the mood to accompany these disciples of the second-and third-rate sects. After casually passing two moves, he admitted defeat and withdrew. Although he could not help but receive a burst of pointers, he did not take it seriously. His goal was the Dao Discussion Assembly!


    In the blink of an eye, it was noon.


    Zhu Longqi brought his large group of people to Jishi Prefecture angrily, while Xu Han exchanged glances with Zhou Zhang and the others and rushed there together.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the World-saving Palace, the majestic hall was already filled with representatives from various sects of the Great Zhou Empire.


    Xu Han scanned the scene roughly. The white-haired Sikong Bai sat upright on the high platform, his expression silent, his gaze gloomy. Behind him, the purple-robed Song Yueming was separated from the red-robed Ye Hongjian.


    Below the stage were Ning Zhumang and Long Congyun. Zhong Changhen and Zhu Longqi sat down, followed by the elders and deacons of the Linglong Pavilion, and then the personal disciples.


    As deacon Xu Han and direct disciple Fang Ziyu, Zhou Zhang and the others naturally had a place, so deacon Qin Keqing was not so lucky. The few of them exchanged glances. Qin Keqing retreated to the periphery, indicating that they did not need to worry. At that time, the three of them also took steps into the main hall.


    One of them was Qin Keqing''s former fiance, the other was the second senior sister who was about to get engaged to Lin Kai, and the other had sliced off the arm of the Long Night Priest in a sword fight just now. The appearance of these three people naturally attracted the attention of most of the people present.


    However, Xu Han and the others didn''t care about it. They all smiled and sat down on their seats, completely ignoring the gazes of the crowd.


    The atmosphere on the stage instantly became strange. Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen remained silent. Zhu Longqi stared at Ye Hongjian on the high platform as if he was admiring a piece of beautiful jade that he was about to obtain. The black robe behind him looked at Zhou Zhang not far away. The gaze under his hood seemed to carry a sinister smile.


    After another hundred breaths of time, most of the guests in the Heavenly Palace had already expired.


    The superior of the platform suddenly stood up with his wine cup in his hand. Seeing him get up, everyone below the stage immediately quieted down and cast their gazes at this newly promoted Immortal.


    "I am very grateful for the presence of all of you at this grand gathering. I am extremely grateful to the Exquisite Pavilion for its glory."


    As Sikong Bai said this, everyone below the stage naturally raised their wine glasses and smiled in response.


    Probably some


    After that, Sikong Bai finished his glass of wine in one gulp, and Song Yueming, who was beside him, quickly filled it up again.


    After three consecutive glasses of fine wine, the atmosphere in the hall instantly became lively. There was a sense of enjoyment between the guests and the hosts, as well as a sense of harmony between the wine beauties.


    However, everyone knew that this was just the beginning of a good show.


    The real show hasn''t started yet.


    ¡­


    After three rounds of drinking, Sikong Bai''s face seemed to turn red. He stood up again and smiled as he looked at the people below the stage. "Everyone here is famous in Jianghu. Today, everyone is unwilling to come for a thousand miles. Not only do I have important matters to discuss with you, but before that, I still have two joys to share with you."


    At this point, everyone understood and their faces revealed joy. In the middle of the crowd, the seats on the side of the Moon Lake Cave were filled with smiles. The green-dressed girl blushed and lowered her head.


    "First, my second disciple, Song Yueming, will marry Miss Xia Zichuan of Moon Lake Cave." Sikong Bailang said.


    After saying those words, Song Yueming and Xia Zichuan walked to the front of the crowd, and the crowd naturally cheered loudly.


    Congratulations on a golden boy or girl or a man or woman who has been together for a hundred years are endless, However, Linglong Pavilion and Moon Lake Cave were Jianghu sects after all. There were no bureaucratic formalities like those of wealthy clans. Moreover, Song Yueming had brought sufficient bride price to Moon Lake Cave the day before yesterday. This marriage had also been recognized by the elders on both sides. At this moment, he was only telling everyone about it.


    "Yueming, you must treat Miss Zichuan well in the future." At that time, Sikong Bai also warned that such words made the crowd''s congratulations louder, and Xia Zichuan was even more embarrassed. He lowered his head and occasionally looked at the purple-robed youth on the high platform, but the affection in his eyes was something anyone could see through at a glance.


    "It''s a good thing to be in pairs. This old man has a second joyous occasion here."


    When this matter came to an end, Sikong Bai, who was standing on the high platform, said in a calm voice.


    The mocking expressions on the faces of the crowd were even more serious. Compared to the first, this second matter was naturally considered to be a major matter.


    The engagement between Ye Hongjian and Zhu Longqi was not only a joyous occasion for the two of them, but also a sign that the temple and the two gigantic pillars of Jianghu were working together. Their alliance was enough to dominate the situation in the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Regardless of whether the crowd was worried or optimistic about the consequences of this matter, they were happy enough on the surface.


    Of course, it was inevitable that those who knew about Xu Han and Ye Hongjian''s marriage would turn their gazes to the youth sitting in the corner of the hall. Disdain, pity, sympathy. However, as if this matter had nothing to do with him, the youth sat upright on the ground and gently sipped the tea in front of the table.


    Zhu Longqi stood up. He sneered at Xu Han and cursed at the clown in his heart. Then, he turned his gaze and landed on the beautiful figure behind Sikong Bai. The eagerness in his gaze was naturally not concealed.


    Sikong Bai was very satisfied with the enthusiastic atmosphere on the field. He narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    ¡­


    Lu Feng was very unhappy.


    Today was the beginning of the Dao Discussion Conference. As his personal disciple, he was naturally qualified to participate in such a grand gathering. He also wanted to use this opportunity to get to know his peers from various sects. It would be great if he could climb up the thigh of Longevity Division.


    However, Song Yueming had sent him to the mountain gate with a group of disciples to guard the gate because of the special period.


    Thinking of this, Lu Feng fiercely kicked the stone at his feet and flew away, as if he wanted to vent his dissatisfaction.


    "Song Yueming! Wait!" He said this from the bottom of his heart.


    "Senior Brother Lu, there seems to be someone there?" At this moment, a disciple of the Sword Hall suddenly walked over.


    "Someone is someone. What''s there to make a fuss about?" Lu Feng curled his lips in dissatisfaction. Below the gate of Linglong Pavilion was a small town. Normally, some people would come and go.


    "No, there are a lot of people." The disciple of the Sword Hall saw that Lu Feng didn''t care and was anxious, so he hurriedly continued.


    "Huh?" Lu Feng was stunned. He raised his head and looked in the direction that the disciple of the Sword Hall pointed at. Not far away, dozens of people in red robes were leading nearly a thousand soldiers in white armor behind him as they slowly walked towards this direction.


    As a direct disciple, Lu Feng still had some horizons. Those people wrapped in red robes had a long aura and heavy footsteps. Clearly, they were not ordinary passers-by. The nearly a thousand white-robed warriors of the three dukes were even more compact, their faces solemn, and they were no ordinary soldiers.


    ''"This" Lu Feng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and thought to himself, "Could it be that I am so unlucky to have really met someone who came to cause trouble?"


    However, he still had no choice but to bravely walk forward and shout, "This is the Linglong Pavilion''s mountain gate. Quickly retreat, don''t disturb the mountain gate?"


    However, the group of guests did not listen to his orders. Instead, they continued to walk forward slowly and arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    "Who are you waiting for?" Lu Feng was slightly stunned. He was alert and asked in a deep voice. His hand subconsciously gripped the sword on his waist. The disciples of the Sword Hall behind him also lined up beside him at that time, vigilantly looking at this group of uninvited guests who had suddenly arrived.


    "Young Hero, don''t panic. We are not people who have broken through the mountain. We are here to pay our respects." The leader was an old man. His hair was white and his face was covered in wrinkles. He looked like shriveled tree bark, but his expression was extremely kind, making it difficult for people to have any ill feelings towards him. He smiled and said at that time.


    Perhaps because of his gentle tone, Lu Feng''s vigilance dropped a little.


    "So it''s the senior who came to participate in the Dao Discussion Conference. Why did he come at this time?" He tacitly nodded and signaled the people beside him to put away their swords.


    Thinking about it, none of the experts of the various sects in the Linglong Pavilion dared to barge into the mountain gate at this moment.


    Thinking of this, Lu Feng couldn''t help but curse at himself and make a fuss.


    "It''s a long journey, and I''ve encountered some trivial matters that have been delayed." The old man in the lead smiled.


    "Yes." Hearing this, Lu Feng nodded. After all, the sects participating in the Dao Discussion Conference came from all over the world, and Great Zhou was vast, so it was not surprising that there were some delays. "Did you bring the invitation?"


    "No invitation." The old man shook his head with a calm expression.


    "Huh?" Lu Feng''s expression changed. Before he could ask, the old man''s voice sounded again.


    "But there is a worship invitation. Young Hero, please take a look." As he spoke, the old man took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng was stunned. He subconsciously took the letter and read it. When he saw the handwriting on the letter, his face immediately turned incomparably pale.


    He trembled, and his hand, which was holding the letter, trembled, and the letter fell to the ground.


    When the surrounding disciples saw him like this, they all looked at the letter curiously. The handwriting on the letter was still far from clear, but the three big words on the inscription area were exceptionally eye-catching like stars in the night.


    The disciples were also stunned at that moment, their bodies frozen in place as if they had been fixed by someone.


    Those were three very ordinary words.


    Call.


    Tian Ce Mansion!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 163 Yes (1st Change)

    Sikong Bai wanted to say something.


    Everyone present knew.


    Actually, this was not a matter of courtesy.


    After all, Ye Hongjian was betrothed to Xu Han by Ye Chengtai in front of many noble officials in Chang''an City. Now that Xu Han hadn''t done anything disgraceful, Sikong Bai indiscriminately married him to Zhu Longqi. Thinking about it carefully, there was a tinge of forceful buying and selling.


    However, Sikong ascended to the Immortal Realm. For such a person, the rules of the mortal world were nothing more than a joke to him.


    Ye Hongjian didn''t say anything, Ye Chengtai didn''t say anything, and Xu Han didn''t say anything either. Who else would offend an immortal for an unrelated person?


    Therefore, at this moment, everyone present chose to show their flattery and loudly congratulate Zhu Longqi and Ye Hongjian on their "golden and jade marriage". Of course, it was inevitable that everyone would subconsciously look at Xu Han with contempt or sympathy.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s calmness and indifference inevitably turned into timidity and cowardice in their eyes.


    All of this naturally couldn''t escape Zhu Longqi''s eyes. The joy in his heart was great, and the displeasure that had happened on the martial field earlier had dissipated a lot at this moment. He thought that as long as this matter was settled and he wanted to deal with Xu Han and the others, with his authority, it would only be a matter of raising his hand. Because of this, the smile on his face became even more intense.


    "I believe everyone already knows that today is not only the engagement day between my disciple Song Yueming and Miss Xia Zichuan, it is also ¡­" The wine cup in Sikong Bai ''s hand was raised high. He had a smile on his face, as if he was very satisfied with what he was going to announce next.


    Everyone present raised their wine glasses at this moment. As long as Sikong Bai finished speaking, their long-brewed compliments would be spat out at the first possible moment to please this immortal and the man with the most supreme power in the future Great Zhou.


    "My other disciple, Ye Hongjian¡­"


    Sikong Bai''s words were already on the verge of his mouth, and the congratulations that everyone had been brewing for a long time were about to blurt out.


    At that time, a burst of hurried footsteps and panicked shouts came from outside the room.


    "Sect Leader!!!" Lu Feng, who had a panicked expression, rushed into the main hall of Jishi Prefecture as if he had seen a ghost in the daytime.


    Everyone present was stunned. They were all attracted by this strange movement and turned to look at the disciple who had rushed into the hall.


    Sikong Bai swallowed the words he had just said. He frowned and his displeasure was almost written on his face.


    Seeing this, Long Congyun''s heart trembled. He didn''t dare to let Sikong Bai explode. Otherwise, with Sikong Bai''s current temperament, Lu Feng would probably end up in a life worse than death situation.


    No matter how dissatisfied he was with Lu Feng and Lang Chaosha''s recent performance, he was still the disciple he had brought up, and he did not want to see them fall into a miserable fate.


    Thus, Long Congyun hurriedly stood up and looked at Lu Feng and scolded him, "What''s the matter? What kind of manners!"


    ''"Yes" Lu Feng knelt on the ground. Of course, he knew how reckless his trip was, but compared to that, such recklessness was nothing. "Someone¡­ broke in¡­"


    He was panting for breath as he tried to explain the cause of the matter, but perhaps it was because he was too frightened, or because he was too tired from running all the way here, he was unable to say why for a long time.


    Sikong Bai looked at Lu Feng and his brows furrowed even deeper.


    Long Congyun also felt Sikong Bai''s impatience at that time. He opened his mouth and pointed to Lu Feng who was about to curse again.


    "Congyun." However, Sikong''s deep voice sounded first.


    Long Congyun''s body trembled, and he had no choice but to withdraw his words from his mouth. He turned his head and lowered his eyebrows towards Sikong Bai.


    "Elder¡­"


    "Screaming to disturb the guests, dragging them out to cripple their cultivation and demote them to servants." There was no emotion fluctuation in Sikong Bai ''s tone. A matter related to the future of a direct disciple was more like a trivial matter to him.


    "This!" Long Congyun''s expression changed and he was about to say something.


    However, at this time, several disciples of the Sword Hall had already rushed out from both sides and were about to carry them out of the main hall.


    "Elder! Elder, spare me! Elder! Master, save me! Master, save me!" Lu Feng''s expression changed drastically. He lost his balance and hurriedly shouted, not caring about what he wanted to say.


    Seeing this, the hearts of the surrounding people turned cold. Most likely, they had heard of this Lu Feng. He was one of the few direct disciples of the Sect Leader Long Congyun. However, Sikong Bai was actually going to cripple his cultivation because of such a trivial matter. To a cultivator, this was even more terrifying than taking his life.


    Even Zhu Longqi narrowed his eyes at this moment. The Long Night Division was famous for its ruthlessness, but compared to this division, it was slightly insignificant.


    "Martial Uncle" Seeing this, Long Congyun couldn''t bear it. He gritted his teeth and still wanted to try to plead for his disciple. However, just as he said this, the old man on the high platform gave him an icy cold gaze. Long Congyun''s heart trembled. At that moment, it was as if he had fallen into the Nine Nether Purgatory. A chill rose from the soles of his feet and reached his head.


    He finally lost his courage to speak. He knew that if he had an argument with Sikong Bai at this time, not to mention being unable to save his disciple, even his position as Sect Leader might not be preserved. For this reason, he could only sit back in his seat dejectedly. However, his gaze subconsciously glanced at Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen, who were beside him. He saw that they lowered their eyebrows and lowered their eyes, as if they did not care about what was happening on the field. It was at this moment that Long Congyun regretted seizing the Sect Leader''s position for the first time.


    At this moment, the Jishi Prefecture became abnormally silent. Everyone watched as the personal disciple was dragged to the entrance of the Jishi Prefecture like a dead dog, and his shrill begging for mercy echoed in their ears.


    However, just as he was about to be dragged out of the manor, several figures suddenly appeared at the manor''s entrance.


    Those were red robes that blinked like fire.


    Scorching hot and flamboyant.


    They stepped into the hall where all the heroes of the Great Zhou''s Jianghu gathered. Their footsteps were slow and firm, and their auras were long and heavy.


    Behind him were rows of white-armored soldiers with neat and solemn killing intent. They lined up one by one, but did not enter the main hall. Instead, they stood there quietly. Although they didn''t move at all, they gave people an inexplicable illusion. They were more like sharp swords that were drawn with strings. As long as they gave the order, they would have the power of thunder.


    This was a group of Hundred Battles Masters ¡­ Such thoughts couldn''t be denied at that time, appearing in the hearts of everyone present.


    In front of him, the dozens of red-robed figures finally entered the hall.


    The leader was an old man. He was quite old, his face was like an old tree, and his body was like a bow.


    However, it was this old man who seemed to be on the verge of dying at any moment.


    Shocked expressions appeared on their foreheads¡­


    Even the immortal on the high platform was like this¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 164 Young Manor Master (2nd Shift)

    There are many secrets in this world.


    There were also many unborn major powers hidden within.


    For example, the gravekeeper of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, the Azure Lotus Temple of the Taoist Sect on Mount Yunlan in the Azure Province, and the State Teacher of the Great Xia Dynasty who had not appeared for hundreds of years, yet no one said that he was dead.


    For example, the old man in front of him.


    Of course, he wasn''t as powerful as the first three, but he was as mysterious as them.


    He was the leader of the three thousand red-robed officials in Tiance Prefecture, and also the teacher of many civil servants of the Great Zhou Dynasty, including the Headmaster. There were rumors that he was a loyal official of the Great Zhou Empire, Lu Chongming. There were also rumors that he was the descendant of the Green Lotus Temple of the Taoist Sect. It was hard for the world to know how old he was, and it was hard for anyone to call him by his name. However, from the dealer to the prince, he had to call him Mr. Lu respectfully when he saw him.


    Ever since nine years ago, when the Mu Palace was destroyed, the Heavenly Policy Palace had collapsed. Three thousand officials and thirty thousand soldiers had died, and the rest had been dismissed by the Headmaster. The remaining Heavenly Policy Palace only had an empty shell. This Mr. Lu immediately faded out of everyone''s sight.


    However, now that he had suddenly appeared, he brought the red-robed minister and the White-clothed Manor Army that had caused the demons and devils of the world to bow their heads to the Exquisite Dragon Pavilion. What exactly did this mean? It was enough for the entire Great Zhou Heaven to ponder for a long time.


    The hall fell silent again.


    The elder was shocked by the appearance of Mr. Lu and the Tian Ce Mansion Army and didn''t dare to say anything. The junior was surprised by the strange expression on his elder''s face, and did not dare to utter a single sound.


    Only the red-clothed woman behind Sikong Bai had a smile on her face at that moment.


    At this moment, she had waited for too long.


    "Mr. Lu." Finally, after a long silence, Sikong Bai finally spoke from the high platform. His voice was very deep, and it could be said that the turbulence in his heart was vividly displayed. Even though he had already ascended to the Immortal Realm, he still maintained enough reverence for the manor that had once dominated the entire Great Zhou Empire.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. How are you?" Mr. Lu raised his hand and shook his wrist. His sleeves fell down and he clenched his hands in front of him. Although he was old, his voice was filled with energy.


    Sikong Bai nodded in a calm voice. "It''s been many years since we last met." "I am also very relieved to see that your husband is fine."


    Then, he changed the topic and spoke in a low voice. "It''s just that I don''t know why you suddenly came here, sir."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present turned their gazes to the old man.


    The Tian Ce Mansion had been in hibernation for many years, and the Jianghu and temples of the Great Zhou Dynasty seemed to have forgotten about it. However, Mr. Lu''s appearance at this moment undoubtedly sent another message to them, that the Tian Ce Mansion had returned!


    And they chose to return to the Linglong Pavilion. They chose to attend the Dao Discussion Conference that was about to announce the marriage between the Linglong Pavilion and the Longevity Division. No one would believe that the actions of the Tian Ce Mansion were as simple as coincidences.


    Even Zhu Longqi frowned.


    The Long Night Division and the Tian Ce Mansion were known to be sworn enemies.


    Of all the people present, the one who was most uneasy about the sudden appearance of the Tian Ce Mansion was naturally the Crown Prince of the Long Night Division.


    His handsome face wrinkled up at that time, staring fixedly at the row of red figures standing on the hall. He only felt that they were like a speck of blood on a white robe, especially eye-catching.


    "I''m old. I don''t want to interfere in the affairs of the world when I''m old enough to take care of myself for the rest of my life."


    "Coming here today is to congratulate Brother Sikong on ascending to the Immortal Realm and being at ease in the future. How unhappy."


    "These two people want to see our Great Zhou''s Jianghu, where heroes emerge in generations with pride."


    "These three ¡­"


    Mr. Lu paused for a moment. His gaze swept across the field, and nobody dared to look at him anywhere.


    Then, he looked at the immortal on the high platform again and his voice sank.


    "I want to seek justice from Brother Sikong for a junior."


    "Oh? Justice?" Even Sikong Bai couldn''t help but be stunned when he said this. He looked at Mr. Lu with a calm gaze and asked, "What justice?"


    "A hundred schools of thought, a thousand sages of the past, dare to ask Brother Sikong what is the great Dao?" Mr. Lu, on the other hand, did not speak bluntly. Instead, he asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai''s brows furrowed even deeper. He had never liked to bite the bullet, but the other party was Mr. Lu. He definitely did not dare to speak rudely in front of the heroes in this world. Therefore, he could only calmly say, "Great Zhou ruled with filial piety. Filial piety is great."


    "Then if a person gets the order of his parents, listens to the matchmaker''s words, and is engaged to get married, can he go back on his word?" Mr. Lu asked again.


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai''s heart paused slightly. He glanced sideways at the red-clothed girl behind him.


    "Of course not." He replied in a low voice.


    Everyone present also smelled something at this moment. Their gazes wandered back and forth between the two old men. They had a faint premonition that a grand drama seemed to be slowly opening in front of their eyes at this moment.


    ''"I know that Hong Jian and the Headmaster of your mansion are old. Although her previous marriage was under the orders of her parents, there is a saying that her master is her father. Don''t tell me that I, as a Master, don''t have the qualifications to find a better home for her?" Sikong Bai was not a fool. If he still couldn''t tell why Mister Lu had come, wouldn''t he have sat in the position of Supreme Elder for so many years in vain?


    In his opinion, the sudden arrival of the Tian Ce Mansion, which had already reached its end, was nothing more than stopping Ye Hongjian and Zhu Longqi from getting married, in order to split the alliance between the Longevity Division and the Linglong Pavilion, and gain a chance for the Tian Ce Mansion to catch its breath. Unfortunately, he had already made up his mind to cooperate with the Department of Long Night. How could he just do it because of Mr. Lu''s words?


    "Of course." However, Mr. Lu nodded frankly at that time. "Brother Sikong is Hong Jian''s master. Of course, this old man understands why he wants to find a home for her."


    The old man''s attitude surprised Sikong Bai.


    He took a deep look at Mr. Lu and said, "Since Mr. Lu can understand me, then it would be great. The guests are the guests. If you don''t mind coarse dishes and light food, Mr. Lu can stay in Linglong Pavilion for a while and let me do my best as a landlord."


    But no matter what, it was still a good thing for Sikong Bai to be able to suppress this disturbance. Therefore, he said again.


    But at that time, the old man shook his head.


    "Brother Sikong seems to have misunderstood this old man''s meaning." As he spoke, his voice became extremely low.


    "Sir, what do you mean?" Sikong Bai was slightly stunned.


    "I''m not asking for justice for Brother Sikong''s disciple, Miss Hongjian."


    "It''s for our Tian Ce Mansion ''s Young Manor Master."


    "Xu Han, Young Master Xu."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 165 Come, Slaughter The Dog (3rd Watch)

    "What?" The moment these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked.


    A faint smile appeared on Zhou Zhang''s face. Fang Ziyu''s eyes were wide open and his mouth was wide open, as if he could stuff an egg.


    Long Congyun''s heart trembled. He subconsciously looked at Zhong Changhen and Ning Zhumang, but he still looked at them with his eyes, nose, and heart. He didn''t care about what was happening on the field, and even showed a trace of surprise. It was obvious that he had already known about this matter.


    Zhu Longqi''s expression darkened, and his eyes narrowed as he looked at Xu Han.


    The immortal on the platform was stunned for a few breaths before regaining his senses.


    However, before he could say anything, he saw the youth sitting in the corner of the hall slowly stand up. He followed suit and walked over to Mr. Lu. He bowed towards the other party before turning around to face the hall.


    "I greet Elder Sikong." He whispered, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he smiled like the spring breeze.


    The hall became more and more quiet.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on this youth at that time.


    He had a very strange outfit, grey linen clothes, white strips tied to his right arm, a black cat on his shoulder, and a strange-looking longsword on his back.


    This was indeed a bit eye-catching.


    However, no one could have imagined that this young man who had stayed in the small window of the Chongju Peak for nearly a year would be the Young Manor Master of the Tian Ce Mansion. He had once been thought to be trash who had entered the Linglong Pavilion with Ye Hongjian''s light!


    How noble was such an identity?


    Of all the people present, Zhu Longqi was probably the only one who could compete with him.


    If Xu Han said this, other than attracting the ridicule of everyone present, there would probably be no other impact. However, Mr. Lu said that it was a motto that was even more true than a golden stone.


    No matter how incredible their hearts were, at this moment, they had no choice but to accept this reality.


    "Young Manor Master? This old man is stupid. When did Tiance Prefecture have a Young Manor Master?" Of course, there were still some people in this world who could not see the situation clearly, or who were interested. At this moment, behind Zhu Longqi, an old man dressed like a macheteman stood up and asked. Judging from his attire, he should be one of the elders of the Heavenspan Sect, the sect of His Highness the Crown Prince.


    Although this question was abrupt, it did make sense.


    The world had only heard of the Headmaster of the Tian Ce Mansion, the Headmaster of the Tian Ce Mansion. However, they had never heard of the Young Headmaster''s words. Therefore, at that time, they couldn''t help but cast their gazes at Xu Han and the others, hoping that the other party would give them a reasonable explanation.


    However, when Mr. Lu heard this, he only glanced at the Heaven Splitting Sect elder who was questioning him, and then spat out two words in his mouth, neither salty nor salty.


    "Today."


    This kind of answer was simple and domineering, causing the expression on the old man''s face to freeze. It was a bit ugly, but he didn''t dare to say anything anymore. He retreated resentfully. At this moment, everyone put aside their thoughts of questioning. Mr. Lu''s attitude was obviously not as good as Tiance Prefecture''s. It was not for outsiders to interfere.


    "Good! Good!" At this moment, Sikong Bai, who was standing on the platform, seemed to have finally recovered from the shocked news. He said a few good words loudly, and his gaze darkened a little at that time. "I didn''t expect the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion to be right in front of me. I can''t tell that he is truly a hero!"


    As he spoke, the corner of his eyes landed on Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen. With his thoughts, after knowing Xu Han''s identity, he recalled Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen''s preference for Xu Han. It wasn''t difficult to guess that the two of them had already known about Xu Han''s identity, but they didn''t mention anything about him. What exactly they were planning was something worth pondering.


    "Senior, you''re overpraising me." Facing Si Black''s seemingly praiseworthy words, Xu Han only calmly cupped his hands and responded. Then, he fell silent. His cold gaze stared at Si Black, as if he was waiting for his words.


    The same was true for everyone present, and their gazes fell on the immortal.


    One was the son of the Long Night Division, and the other was the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    One had the approval of his master, and the other had the orders of his parents.


    At this moment, the well-behaved Dao Discussion Conference turned into a marriage war between the major powers on Wednesday, causing the spectators to be secretly speechless.


    Sikong Bai could also feel the gazes of the crowd. He lowered his head and pondered for a long time.


    "I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding in the middle of this matter" Facing the Tian Ce Mansion, even if it was already in name in the hearts of most people, this immortal rarely hesitated.


    After all, it was a colossus that had dominated the Great Zhou for decades. There were some who said that a hundred-footed insect would die without stiffness. Moreover, before the Tian Ce Mansion could understand the truth, Sikong was unwilling to see through its face.


    "Parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words, what misunderstandings can there be?" Mr. Lu raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t give this Earthly Immortal any face and interrupted half of what Sikong Bai said.


    Looking at the people present, it was likely that this highly respected Mr. Lu was the only one who had the courage to do so.


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai''s expression froze.


    ''"Haha, Mr. Lu, look at this. After all, this matter is of great importance. We can''t discuss it after the Dao Discussion Conference ends. After all, all of you will come from afar. Don''t waste everyone''s time." Sikong Bai was naturally a little displeased. However, after pondering for a moment, he suppressed his temper and lowered his head towards Mr. Lu. There was a sense of compromise in his tone.


    However, such good intentions weren''t enough to satisfy the head of the three thousand officials of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    "The right and wrong are in front of Brother Sikong. I believe everyone present can afford to wait for a single sentence." Mr. Lu said truthfully. His eyes, nose, and heart fell silent, as if he could not accept the blank reply of the Daoist priest.


    "This" Even the clay figurine was a bit angry. Sikong Bai had already spoken well, but Mr. Lu was unyielding. This caused the anger in Sikong Bai ''s heart to surge again.


    "Old man, don''t push your luck. Everyone knows what kind of virtue your Tian Ce Mansion is. You dare to come here to exert your might? Do you really think that our Longevity Division is a decoration?" However, before Sikong Bai could get angry, an armored soldier stood up and said coldly with his sword in hand.


    The conflict between Longevity Division and Tiance Prefecture had been going on for a long time. No matter how highly respected Mr. Lu was, in Longevity Division''s eyes, he was nothing more than a defeated general. He was so brazen that he wanted to snatch away their heir''s woman, how could these soldiers from the army endure it?


    As soon as these words were spoken, the smell of gunpowder on the field instantly became somewhat grave.


    Sikong Bai also raised his eyebrows at that time. Mr. Lu threw this difficult problem to him, but he was not someone to offend. This soldier stepped forward and instead kicked the ball back to Longevity. He simply withdrew his words and quietly looked at the two sides, waiting for them to settle the matter by themselves.


    At that time, everyone looked at the red-robed old man and waited for his response.


    Unexpectedly, the old man did not look at the soldier. He only reached out to stroke his clothes and said, "Master, the jackal barks first."


    "Someone, slaughter the dog."


    His voice was very ordinary, just like the west wind before the mountain rain, and also like the white fish at the end of the night. It was quiet and serene, but there were also surging waves hidden in it.


    As soon as he finished speaking, one of the white-clothed warriors outside the hall suddenly rushed out.


    His speed was extremely fast, like a meteor, and he instantly arrived in front of the black-clothed armored warrior.


    With a crisp bang, the sharp sword was unsheathed, and a cold light suddenly appeared.


    Immediately after, a bloody light lit up, and the expression in the black-clothed armored warrior''s eyes froze. The sword in his hand only drew out three points before stopping.


    Then, a soft sound rang out in the silent JiShi Mansion, under the terrified gazes of everyone.


    A good head tumbled to the ground.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 166 Why? (4th Shift)

    Hu!


    Everyone looked at the head that landed on the ground, seemingly still maintaining the resentment they had when they were alive. Looking at the body that was standing there, it seemed that they had not had time to feel the situation where their heads were already in a different place.


    Boom.


    With a light sound, the soldier''s body fell down. Scorching blood gushed out from his neck like spring water, sprinkling all over the ground. At that time, a pungent smell of blood permeated the hall.


    Clang!


    Another crisp sound followed. The white-clothed armored warrior swung his sword, causing the blood on his sword to scatter. Then, the sword returned to its sheath, and he quickly retreated into the group of white-clothed armored warriors outside the hall.


    "Yes, it''s much cleaner." At this time, Mr. Lu finally tidied up his clothes and looked up at the immortal sitting on the stage again, narrowing his eyes.


    Everyone knew that he was still waiting for Sikong Bai''s answer.


    Sikong Bai''s expression was very ugly. Ever since he ascended to the Immortal Realm, he seemed to have never encountered such a thing.


    "Mr. Lu, isn''t this too reckless? This is the Exquisite Pavilion!" He questioned in a calm voice. Anyone could hear the anger in his words.


    "For the Tian Ce Mansion, there are only rules. As for whether this is the Exquisite Pavilion or any other place, there is no difference between the Tian Ce Mansion and the Tian Ce Mansion." Mr. Lu replied calmly. He was like a towering mountain. He didn''t understand whether it was a storm or a storm outside.


    "What a well-behaved Tian Ce Mansion." Hearing this, without waiting for Sikong Bai to say anything, Zhu Longqi slapped the desk beside him and stood up. "Then I''ll have to properly ask Senior Lu. My attendant only said a few words before you took his head. Is this the rule of your Tian Ce Mansion?"


    Zhu Longqi was very unhappy.


    Unprecedented displeasure.


    He was Zhu Xian''s son, the son of the Long Night Division. From the moment he sensed it, there were few people in this world who could go against his will. Today, he was first humiliated by Xu Han and Zhou Zhang on the stage. However, under the instructions of the accompanying major power, he suppressed the anger in his heart and thought about the overall situation. Then, seeing that the marriage between him and Ye Hongjian was about to be settled, he did not know that the dormant Tiance Prefecture had suddenly arrived. The ordinary youth who had never been in his eyes changed his body and became the Young Master of Tiance Prefecture. Afterwards, this old man surnamed Lu killed one of his guards in front of so many people.


    There were some who beat the dog to see its master, but Old Man Lu did this because he didn''t care about Zhu Longqi and Longevity Division.


    How could Zhu Longqi endure this kind of anger? Therefore, he finally stood up at this moment and asked coldly.


    "Good question, Crown Prince." However, in the face of his aggressive questioning, Mr. Lu still maintained his usual calm attitude. "Then this old man dares to ask His Highness, who is this thief? What rank and position does he hold?"


    "He" Zhu Long frowned and opened his mouth to say something.


    "I advise Son of the World to think it over before answering me." But before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Mr. Lu. ''"If this thief really has an official position, then why is he here in his capacity? For business and personal reasons? If it is for business, what is the purpose of this trip? If it is for personal reasons, I wish that the first official of the Imperial Court will be called to seek personal benefits without authorization. He can''t bear this charge, and His Highness the Crown Prince will have to consider it carefully in his heart."


    "If he is only a family soldier raised by Young Master, then he has no official position and no title. This old man is a rank one red-robed official from the previous emperor. He and I shouted loudly and collided with the Imperial Court''s Priestess, then his life would not be wronged."


    After saying that, Mr. Lu turned his head to look at Zhu Longqi with a smile. The other party''s complexion changed and turned purple red like a pig''s liver. Clearly, he had forced him into a state of speechlessness.


    At that time, Zhu Longqi turned to look at the black-robed man beside him, but the black-robed man shook his head without revealing any traces.


    Before leaving, Zhu Xian had warned him that if he encountered anything difficult to decide on this trip, he would follow this senior''s wishes. Although Zhu Longqi was arrogant and domineering, he was extremely afraid of his father and thought of his words. His Highness the Crown Prince finally gritted his teeth and suppressed the pressure of fire in his heart.


    After doing all this, Mr. Lu turned his head around and looked at Sikong Bai. "Brother Sikong has thought about it for so long, but hasn''t he figured it out?"


    The calm tone did not contain the slightest hint of pressure or threat, but it caused everyone present to feel a chill in their hearts. The Tian Ce Mansion was the Tian Ce Mansion. The people of the Long Night Division dared to kill, and the immortals who had already attained the Grand Dao also dared to utter indiscriminate words.


    "Sir, do you really want me to be so embarrassed?" Sikong Bai asked at that time. You Han''s voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth, filled with killing intent.


    "What''s so righteous about this? Why bother?" Unexpectedly, Mr. Lu responded indifferently to the chill in Sikong Bai''s tone as if he had never heard of it before.


    At that moment, a huge and boundless aura suddenly rose from Sikong Bai ''s body. The storm-like pressure swept over like a tidal wave, instantly enveloping the entire Jishi Prefecture.


    The bright hall turned dark, and a gloomy and cold aura pervaded the surroundings.


    At that time, the people in the hall paused, and they had no choice but to use their true essence to resist the might of the immortals.


    They knew that Sikong Bai was finally enraged by Mr. Lu''s pressure.


    The rage of an immortal was like thunder. However, the aftermath of its momentum caused the expressions of everyone present to change. They felt that their auras were not smooth and their meridians were not smooth. At the center of the storm, the pressure on the red-robed officials was unimaginable.


    "Sir, you speak righteously, but I would like to ask you a question." Sikong Bai''s cold voice sounded again. He slowly stood up from the high platform and looked down at the red-robed officials in the hall. "Why?"


    After saying this, he raised his head of white hair and his broad black robe. His aura was truly like that of a heavenly deity descending into the mortal world and an Asura descending into the world.


    Facing the wrath of an immortal, A faint smile appeared on Mr. Lu''s withered, tree-like face. His red robe swelled, and a similarly boundless aura surged out from his body, enveloping everyone, including Xu Han. Although that aura was far from being able to contend against Sikong Bai, it was able to protect everyone from this immortal aura.


    Then, the old man slowly turned around and looked out of the hall. His eyes narrowed as if something was rushing over from afar.


    Ding!


    A faint sound seemed to come from afar, and a tiny light seemed to light up in the distant horizon.


    Then, with the clearer and clearer sound of breaking through the air, the dot of light continued to enlarge in the pupils of the crowd.


    The white-robed warriors outside the hall seemed to have sensed something as they all knelt down on one knee and shouted loudly, "Greetings, Commander!"


    At that time, the crowd also saw the whole picture of the thing. It was a saber.


    A bright knife.


    The blade was snow white and the blade was cold.


    In an instant, the saber flew into the hall.


    The cold and gloomy aura that rolled back and forth in the hall, enveloping the heads of the crowd, when it touched the saber intent around the blade, it was like snow water touching a blazing flame, quickly dissipating and dissipating. However, the saber intent on the saber could not be condensed. It transformed into a saber light that pierced through the eyes of everyone present and headed towards the face of the immortal on the high platform.


    "Huh?" Sikong Bai''s expression changed at that moment. He could feel a terrifying aura from the knife.


    An aura that could threaten his life.


    At that time, his black robe became even more furious. Black sword qi surged out and turned into a strange sword in front of him, facing the flying saber.


    Boom!


    A loud noise rang out.


    Saber and sword met, white and black collided.


    The sword intent and saber intent stirred up the sky-high winds, spreading out in all directions, causing the tea and delicacies on the table to fall to the ground. At that time, everyone cried out in alarm and was blown down by the strong winds in all directions.


    This battle at the Immortal level was far from something they could participate in. Even experts of the Great Evolution Realm had no choice but to go all out to defend against the aftermath of the collision.


    ¡­


    Sikong Bai''s expression changed again and again.


    The black sword that he had summoned had gradually dissipated under the corrosion of the saber. Sikong Bai''s heart trembled, and he couldn''t activate the true essence in his body to frantically pour into the sword again. Only then could he stop the attack of the saber.


    Finally, after a hundred breaths of stalemate.


    The blade of the saber suddenly began to tremble. A long sound of saber cries rang out, and boundless saber intent spread out. Under the sudden surge of saber intent, the sword that Sikong Bai summoned was unable to defend itself from collapsing like a tidal wave.


    Sikong Bai''s body trembled and he fell heavily on the mahogany bench behind him.


    At this moment, the long saber continued to move forward, straight between Sikong Bai ''s eyebrows.


    Seeing the blade approaching, Sikong Bai seemed to have sensed the scent of death. He didn''t dare to push it up. He could only use his last bit of strength and tilt his head to avoid the blade.


    Pu!


    With a light sound, the long saber pierced into the wooden pillar behind him. The blade trembled and went into the woods.


    A strand of white hair fell from Sikong Bai ''s blank forehead, apparently cut off by the long saber.


    Only now did Sikong Bai, who was still in shock, realize that he was already sweating profusely. He knew that if the saber intent was even stronger, it would probably not be as simple as breaking a few strands of hair.


    At this moment, everyone regained their senses. They looked at the sorry immortal on the stage and the bright saber. The shock in their hearts was still indescribable.


    At this moment, Mr. Lu put away his aura, put his hands behind his back, and raised the corners of his mouth. He looked at the old man on the platform and said in a deep voice.


    "With this."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 167 Everyone Dies

    It was a very ordinary knife.


    Normally, even a random blacksmith shop in Great Zhou would be able to find such a saber.


    The blade was mottled, and there were still some gaps on the blade, but it was obvious that someone had taken care of it carefully, wiping it until it was snow white and almost spotless. There was a red thread wrapped around the hilt of the sword. From the color of the red thread, it was not difficult to guess that the red thread seemed to have been used for a long time. The color on the outer part had already faded.


    Obviously, this was indeed a very ordinary and even worn-out saber.


    However, it was precisely this saber that shook the lintel of that high and mighty immortal.


    Of course, in the memories of everyone present, especially those who had lived long enough.


    This was not the first time the knife had done such a thing.


    It has a name that does not correspond to its appearance.


    Morning and evening.


    At the same time, it also had a master that did not correspond to this name.


    Mo Bei Dao Wang Yuan returned to the dragon.


    ¡­


    The main hall of the World-saving Palace was silent for a long time, and everyone fell silent at that moment.


    They looked at the long saber that had almost cut off the head of the immortal, and they were dazed. This scene was still too shocking for them.


    This silence lasted for dozens of breaths.


    The long saber inserted into the wooden pillar beside Sikong Bai suddenly seemed to have received some kind of summon. The saber that had just stopped trembling once again, and then a saber cry rose. At that moment, the long saber turned into a streak of light and fled towards the distant horizon.


    Everything happened so abruptly, as if it had appeared.


    When the crowd finally regained their senses, the traces of the saber had disappeared. If it wasn''t for the pale face of the old man on the platform and the strand of white hair that had landed on the stage, the crowd wouldn''t have been able to help but suspect whether this was really happening or if it was just an illusion.


    "I wonder if this old man can set up this marriage for the Young Manor Master with this saber strike." At this moment, Mr. Lu''s voice sounded again.


    At this moment, no one dared to doubt the power of the Tian Ce Mansion. No matter how many years it had been silent, and no matter what kind of criticism it had experienced, the Tian Ce Mansion was still the Tian Ce Mansion. It was far from a place that they could wantonly speculate or pry into.


    The saber clearly showed this to the crowd.


    Sikong Bai sat up. He tried his best to make his movements look relaxed, freehand and invisible. However, the elegance of that saber strike was still vivid in everyone''s eyes, so no matter how careful he was, his appearance was still hooked up with the word "sorry" in the eyes of the crowd.


    Sitting upright, Sikong Bai finally regained his senses from the previous incident. At that time, he took a deep breath and looked at Mr. Lu with a calm gaze.


    "This old man has experienced Tiance Prefecture''s abilities." As he said this, his voice was so low that it sounded as if he had crossed eighteen levels of the Abyss Ghost Purgatory before arriving at this place from beneath the Netherworld Yellow Springs.


    There was indeed unwillingness in his heart.


    No matter what, the Tian Ce Mansion was now firmly under the control of the Tian Ce Mansion. Back then, the Headmaster was unable to defeat the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Tian Ce Mansion. Now that the Headmaster was nowhere to be found, he did not believe that the Tian Ce Mansion could turn the world around with just Xu Han. Moreover, compared to the Tian Ce Mansion, he had the same goal as the Long Night Division, so he was more willing to cooperate with the Long Night Division. However, the strength displayed by the Ce Manor today made it difficult for him to erase this matter¡­


    He opened his mouth at that moment, about to say something.


    "What a Tiance Prefecture, what a Yuan Guilong." However, right at this moment, the black-robed Zhu Long finally took a step forward and walked to the front of the hall.


    He clapped his hands, and clear applause echoed in the hall.


    His appearance was still wrapped under his hood, and his voice was as dry and hoarse as ever, like the dead branches and leaves that had been trampled off in the rainforest.


    Mr. Lu''s eyes narrowed at that moment.


    "Your Excellency has been hiding like an ant mouse for nine years. I didn''t expect that you would dare to appear in front of everyone''s eyes. This old man is truly amazing." Mr. Lu said in a calm voice. Obviously, it wasn''t hard to tell from his words that he knew the true identity of this black-robed man.


    Hearing this, the black-robed man shook his head, ignoring the mockery in Mr. Lu''s words.


    "Although I don''t understand how Commander Yuan managed to survive that man''s palm strike back then, I believe Mr. Lu is very clear about one thing. Commander Yuan can swing this saber once, but not twice." As soon as the black-robed man finished speaking, Sikong Bai raised his eyebrows, as if he had thought of something. His body suddenly trembled, and his gaze turned cold again.


    "How can I see it?" Mr. Lu frowned.


    ''"Mr. Lu knows what Commander Yuan''s temperament is. I also know who he hates the most in this world. I think I can make it into the top three no matter what. If it was based on Commander Yuan''s temperament at that time, I estimated that my head had just landed on the ground. But now that I''m still alive, isn''t that enough to explain the problem?" The black robe seemed to be smiling. The smell of corruption wrapped around the voice caused everyone present to frown slightly.


    "Really? Then do you dare to bet with this old man?" Mr. Lu asked. His pupils suddenly dilated at that moment, and his voice suddenly rose a little. "Gongsun Ming!!!"


    Gongsun Ming?


    The moment this name was spoken, everyone present was shocked, and their expressions changed as they looked at the black-robed man.


    What a notorious name it is.


    Ever since the destruction of the Animal Husbandry King Sect, countless righteous warriors in the world wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    There were too many people who wanted to kill him, but none of them had.


    He was a very cautious person. Back then, after leading the Mu King''s insurgency, this former Greedy Wolf Tribe''s Imperial Envoy disappeared without a trace. No one was able to find him. However, he didn''t expect that he would actually appear at the Exquisite Pavilion''s Dao Discussion Conference at this moment.


    Even amongst the people present, there were many who had received the kindness of the Shepherd King back then. However, when Gongsun Ming appeared in front of them, they lost the courage to make a move. After all, Gongsun Ming was the lieutenant of the Imperial Court. Killing him in front of so many people would not only harm him, but also implicate his own sect.


    Gongsun Ming also understood this very clearly.


    After Mr. Lu identified him, he did not panic in the slightest. Instead, he slowly put down the hood on his head, revealing the face that was covered with wounds and could no longer see his original appearance.


    But even so, there were still so many people who recognized him at a glance. He was Gongsun Ming!


    For example, Zhou Zhang, who was sitting at the end of the hall, looked at the face that Si Ye had been thinking about for a long time, and his body trembled as he lowered his head.


    He didn''t dare to look any further. He was afraid that in the next moment, he would be unable to suppress the turbulence in his heart as he raised his sword. But now was not the best time. For this reason, he tried his best to suppress the resentment in his heart, but his body still couldn''t help but tremble. Such a strange situation attracted Fang Ziyu''s attention. She looked at Zhou Zhang with concern and wanted to ask, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "I really don''t dare to bet, but does Mr. Lu really dare to bet?" That ugly face stared at Mr. Lu with an extremely ugly smile and asked.


    "Then what is your intention?" Mr. Lu raised his eyebrows.


    "Very simple." Mr. Lu''s question seemed to be exactly what Gongsun Ming wanted, and he took over the conversation without hesitation. "Miss Hongjian, one is ordered by her parents and the other by her master. Neither of them can be disobeyed."


    "But if you and I continue to argue like this, we might not be able to get any results. On the contrary, we will inevitably attract the ridicule of our friends."


    "In my opinion, since both of you have the orders of the elders, one is the son of the Long Night Division and the other is the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion. This matter just happens to be at the Grand Dao Discussion Conference of the Great Zhou''s Jianghu. It''s not like Jianghu anymore. The two young masters are fighting one another. The victor is respected. Isn''t it better than us fighting here?"


    When these words were spoken, everyone present couldn''t help but burst into discussion.


    Xu Han and Zhu Long Qi had fought on the stage earlier. Although Xu Han had won, they could clearly see which of them was stronger or weaker. Gongsun Ming had proposed such a method to plot against Xu Han. Everyone was secretly shameless, but they didn''t dare to say anything. How could these nobody like them participate in the game between the three giants?


    Mr. Lu obviously did not expect Gongsun Ming to make such a proposal.


    He frowned. Xu Han''s cultivation level was not clear to him, but he had heard about this Young Master Zhu. His cultivation level was not inferior to Chen Xuanji''s. He did not think that Xu Han would be Zhu Longqi''s opponent.


    Therefore, at that time, he had to speak out to reject such a proposal.


    "Sir." But at this moment, Xu Han, who had been standing beside him silently, suddenly interrupted Mr. Lu''s words.


    "Young Master, what instructions do you have?" Mr. Lu was stunned and hurriedly turned to ask. His attitude was respectful, and he didn''t look down on Xu Han at all because he was young or his cultivation base was low.


    "I want to give it a try." Xu Han said with a faint smile. "I wonder if Sir will allow it."


    Mr. Lu was stunned again. He carefully sized up the successor chosen by the Headmaster, but he saw that although his cultivation did not seem unusual, the calm expression on his face was not fake. He thought for a moment and nodded. "Everything according to Young Master''s wishes."


    "Thank you, sir." Xu Han respectfully nodded his head, then took a step forward and walked to the front of the crowd.


    At that time, the group of red-robed guests led by Mr. Lu retreated one after another, giving Xu Han enough space.


    "What courage!" Gongsun Ming didn''t expect Xu Han to accept this duel so easily. He couldn''t help but hesitate. He felt that Xu Han shouldn''t be a fool. If he dared to accept this duel, he would have to rely on it. However, at this point, he had no room to go back on his word. Hence, he could only say this, and then retreat.


    As he brushed past Zhu Longqi, who stood up and walked forward, he whispered, "Prince, be careful."


    However, Zhu Longqi, who had been repeatedly frustrated, finally found an opportunity. How could he listen to Gongsun Ming''s words? He perfunctorily nodded his head and walked to the center of the hall, standing in opposition to Xu Han.


    "You will die." Then, His Highness the Crown Prince revealed a cold smile as he looked at Xu Han and said.


    However, Xu Han shook his head lightly in the face of His Highness the Crown Prince''s provocation.


    "Everyone will die. The Crown Prince is no exception."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 168 Zi Xiao

    When Zhu Longqi heard this, a cold light condensed in his eyes. He had seen Xu Han''s ability to turn black and white with his mouth. He simply ignored him and shook the saber in his hand as he flew straight towards Xu Han.


    Previously, on the martial stage, he held the thought of teasing Xu Han. He didn''t use his full strength, but he didn''t want to do so because of Xu Han''s words. The series of events that followed caused Zhu Longqi to secretly feel annoyed that he didn''t end up killing Xu Han with a single strike from the martial arena. At this moment, he finally found an opportunity, but he did not plan to hold back any longer. The moment he drew his saber, it was like lightning.


    Zhu Longqi inherited the Heavenspan Sect''s Purple Radiance Saber Saint


    One hand, the Nine Transformations of Rahu could be said to be famous all over the world. This saber technique emphasized opening and closing, killing decisively.


    Zhu Longqi''s attainments in the Dao of the Saber were clearly rare geniuses in the world. He attacked with a single saber strike, and his body was like lightning. The might contained within the blade caused everyone present to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Xu Han didn''t dare to hold the Heavenly Punishment Sword big. He held the Heavenly Punishment Sword horizontally in his left hand and extended his right arm in front of the sword, welcoming Zhu Longqi''s saber strike with an extremely strange posture.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this. Before coming here, they had probably heard about this Xu Han. It seemed that he had cultivated some kind of physical body technique because he had suffered some injuries when he was young. At the age of seventeen or eighteen, being able to cultivate his physical body to the Third Stage Vajra Realm was already a very remarkable thing. However, compared to this Crown Prince Zhu, it was a difference between clouds and mud.


    Seeing Xu Han''s appearance, he had the posture of using his fleshly body to block Zhu Longqi''s saber strike. Everyone shook their heads secretly. If they were in the same realm, it might be reasonable, but Zhu Longqi''s cultivation was at the Netherpassage Realm. At this moment, the cultivators opened the secluded door and transformed into true essence. The power attached to each move was completely different from before, but they did not believe that Xu Han could block this attack.


    Just as everyone was thinking about this, Zhu Longqi''s saber landed fiercely on Xu Han''s extended right arm.


    The scene of flesh and blood flying did not appear.


    Clang!


    A soft sound echoed out, and where the two of them collided, bursts of golden stones could be heard.


    Xu Han took a few steps back, and his face turned a little pale at that time. However, none of this was the focus of everyone''s attention. To their extreme surprise, Xu Han''s right arm, wrapped in white cloth, actually received this saber strike.


    Zhu Longqi was also very surprised by this. This saber strike of his was enough to cut through a golden stone, but why couldn''t it cut through Xu Han''s flesh and blood? This made him unable to understand.


    At that moment, his heart skipped a beat, and the True Essence in the Pylorus surged out like a tidal wave, densely covering his blade.


    However, just as he was about to exert his strength, Xu Han''s left hand, which was holding the longsword, turned around. The longsword in his hand was swung out like a venomous snake, and his body moved forward. The cold sword pointed straight at his neck.


    This time, Xu Han attacked much faster than he did in the martial arts arena. Zhu Longqi didn''t dare to be careless, so he temporarily put down his thoughts of continuing the attack. He pointed his toes and retreated like a swallow. As for Xu Han''s sword strike, it also missed.


    This was only the first simple test. Both sides were hiding even more powerful killing moves. However, the degree of danger in this exchange caused everyone present to be dumbfounded. Originally, they thought that this was a unilateral massacre, but they didn''t want Xu Han to hide it. It seemed like he could threaten Zhu Longqi.


    The two who retreated to both sides looked at each other solemnly. Obviously, they also felt that the other party was not simple.


    "Strange." Zhu Longqi secretly stared at Xu Han''s right arm tied with a white cloth. He thought of this in his heart. However, he soon had an idea. He took a deep breath and pointed his toes to the ground again. His body was like a rainbow as he looked at Xu Han last time.


    However, the difference was that this time, the angle he chose was on the left!


    Xu Han''s cultivation was only at the Diamond Body Realm and the Pill Yang Realm. At such a realm, Zhu Longqi knew that he was determined to not be able to receive his saber, and it was very likely that the reason he was able to do so was because of something strange about his right arm. Zhu Longqi didn''t have time to think about what this strange thing was. All he needed was to find Xu Han''s flaw in the shortest time possible and defeat him. Compared to the right side protected by his right arm, Xu Han''s left side was obviously more like his flaw!


    At that time, Xu Han was also shocked. He didn''t expect Zhu Longqi''s thoughts to be so delicate, but he could tell his background in a single exchange.


    At that time, Xu Han had the intention to dodge, but Zhu Longqi''s blade was already howling towards him with the momentum of opening a mountain. The true essence surging out of his body locked onto Xu Han''s body, and boundless saber intent surged over at the same time, blocking all of Xu Han''s retreat paths.


    Seeing the blade reach his body, Xu Han could not avoid it.


    Born in Dark Asura Hall, Xu Han was not willing to sit idly by and wait for death. He gritted his teeth and gave up resisting. His left hand that held the sword suddenly swung out. The muscles in his body bulged high at that time, and the 356 acupoints in his body circulated crazily. True Qi flowed through his body in an extremely mysterious way to Xu Han''s sword body. A terrifying might erupted from the Xingtian Sword at that moment.


    That was the Mountain Destroying Sword Technique!


    There was no denying that the power that Xu Han''s sword had unleashed was truly terrifying compared to his cultivation realm. However, in front of absolute power, skills and moves were often insignificant.


    When Zhu Longqi saw that Qing Xu Han chose to be forceful, the corner of his mouth revealed a cold smile.


    At that time, the force on his blade increased a little.


    Boom!


    There was a muffled sound.


    The swords met.


    The force coming from Xu Han''s sword caused Zhu Long Qi to frown, but very quickly, the Crown Prince''s body trembled, and Xu Han''s sword edge retreated under such a terrifying saber intent.


    His body flew backwards. How could Zhu Longqi, who had long since set his killing intent, allow him to endure this attack so easily?


    After sending Xu Han flying, Zhu Longqi stood on the spot and waved a few more times. Each of his sabers carried Ling Lie''s saber light as he chased after Xu Han''s retreating body. In the blink of an eye, seven saber lights flew out. Only then did Zhu Longqi withdraw his hand in satisfaction.


    He knew very well that with Xu Han''s Diamond Realm body, even if he didn''t die, it would be enough for him to suffer serious injuries if he ate his own seven saber lights without any precautions.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Longqi swept his mind away.


    He was very confident that he would put away his saber and sheathe it. He stood with his hands behind his back and narrowed his eyes as he watched Xu Han fly backwards. In a trance, he seemed to have seen the scene of the youth collapsing to the ground like a wild dog covered in blood.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ¡­


    The saber light finally hit Xu Han''s body. A muffled sound exploded on Xu Han''s body. His clothes shattered and he collapsed in a sorry state next to the corner of the World-saving Manor. He didn''t know whether he would survive or die.


    Zhu Longqi sneered again.


    "Hmph, the Light of Fireflies also dares to compete with the sun and moon for glory." After saying this, he turned around and was about to leave.


    At this moment, everyone fell silent. With Xu Han''s cultivation, he dared to challenge Zhu Longqi. His courage was commendable, but the difference in strength was too great. In the end, he was just asking for trouble.


    Just as their farce finally came to an end, the youth who fell to the ground suddenly opened his eyes. His body jumped up and stood upright on the spot.


    "Young Master Zhu wants to leave again? But I forgot how you lost to me on the stage."


    Hearing Xu Han''s voice, Zhu Longqi''s body trembled and he hurriedly turned to look.


    The youth tore open his tattered clothes with one hand, revealing his sturdy body.


    Zhu Longqi''s pupils suddenly dilated at that time. He was shocked to discover that Xu Han''s body did not have the slightest scar left behind by the saber light. What was even more terrifying was that Xu Han''s solid flesh was actually flickering with a faint trace of purple light.


    That was the symbol of the fourth realm of the physical body, the Violet Firmament realm!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 169 Again

    Purple Firmament Realm.


    The fourth level of the Physical Body Realm.


    At Xu Han''s age, being able to cultivate to the Fourth Realm, such as Fang Ziyu and Ye Hongjian, could be considered a peerless genius.


    The difference between physical cultivation and internal cultivation was that the effects of the so-called innate bone frame and physical body cultivation were negligible. To reach this level at such a young age, apart from the nourishment of some external medicines, it would take countless efforts and hardships to achieve it.


    In other words, Xu Han''s efforts to reach the Violet Firmament Realm would definitely be a hundred or even a thousand times greater than those of the geniuses at the Fourth Realm, the Netherpassage Realm.


    Looking at the purple light around the youth, everyone present couldn''t help but secretly exclaim in admiration. This Xu Han''s position as the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion was truly outstanding.


    Zhu Longqi frowned at that moment. He never thought that Xu Han would have such a cultivation. No wonder he dared to accept this fight.


    However, after a brief moment of surprise, a sinister smile appeared on Zhu Longqi''s face once again.


    How was the Violet Firmament Realm?


    At this realm, the oppressive power of the fleshly body cultivators towards ordinary cultivators completely disappeared. On the contrary, the offensive and defensive momentum was easy to change. In this realm, it was the world of the inner palace Qi Condensation cultivators!


    "You''re much stronger than I thought." He stared at Xu Han with his calm eyes and said this. Then, he stepped forward, one pressing forward and the other retreating. He tilted his body and held the hilt of the saber with both hands. He raised the saber at his shoulders and pointed it straight at Xu Han. A black saber intent immediately spread out from his palm and wrapped around his saber like a poisonous snake and flood dragon.


    A murderous aura immediately spread out. At that time, the temperature in the hall seemed to have dropped a little.


    "Unfortunately, you are still no match for me with just the Violet Firmament Realm." He said regretfully, but his tone was full of ridicule.


    ¡­


    Xu Han stared at Zhu Longqi, whose aura was constantly rising, with a solemn expression in his eyes.


    He knew very well in his heart that Zhu Longqi''s words were not wrong. He was no match for Zhu Longqi with his Purple Firmament Realm fleshly body cultivation alone. The two battles he had fought earlier proved this very well. Whether it was the true essence of a Nether Opening Realm cultivator or the saber intent cultivated by a genius of the Saber Dao, it was not something that Xu Hanguang could break with his physical body.


    The power that the physical body could stimulate was similar to the true energy released by ordinary cultivators in the first three realms. It was just a pure force. The difference was only in size and strength.


    However, true essence and saber intent were a higher level of power, and they were almost essentially different from the former two.


    Is a transformation from quantitative to qualitative.


    It was not impossible for a cultivator in the Physical Body Realm to be able to contend against such a higher level of power with pure strength. For example, the secret sect of the Great Xia Dragon Hidden Temple was a group of cultivators who only cultivated their physical bodies. However, it was not something that a mere Violet Firmament Realm cultivator could achieve.


    Therefore, it was almost impossible to use the Violet Firmament Realm to fight against the Netherpassage Realm. This was a universally acknowledged principle in this world.


    Even Xu Han was unable to come up with such a theory.


    Xu Han knew that the reason why he was able to take down Lang Chaosha, who was also in the Netherpassage Realm, was because he didn''t plan to act brazenly. If the two of them really acted like Zhu Longqi before him, Xu Han would definitely not be Lang Chaosha''s opponent. Not to mention this young master Zhu, who was countless times stronger than Lang Chaosha.


    As Xu Han thought about this, Zhu Longqi had already condensed his saber intent.


    At that time, Zhu Longqi''s eyes turned cold and his body flew out.


    His speed was extremely fast, and his movements were like thunder. Wherever he went, afterimages accompanied him, like wolves walking in the wilderness. Wherever his saber went, a saber intent spread out like a tiger howling in the forest.


    Xu Han frowned. He could clearly feel that the might contained in Zhu Longqi''s saber was far greater than the previous two sabers. He did not dare to hold it up. At that time, the light in his eyes sank and he subconsciously placed the sword across his chest to block it.


    However, when he put on this posture, he was slightly stunned. It was as if he had thought of something. Then, he gritted his teeth and turned his defense into an attack. He stabbed the sword in his hand straight towards Zhu Longqi''s powerful saber.


    Qi circulated in his body, and 365 aperture true qi gushed out like a tidal wave, gathering at the tip of his sword in a spiral manner.


    At that moment, the wrist of the sword-wielding hand also turned, and the energy gathered around the wrist, penetrating through the sword and reaching straight for the edge of the sword.


    This was the Mountain Destroying Sword Technique.


    Although it was only a low-grade sword technique, it was extremely compatible with Xu Han''s sword dao. He was different from ordinary sword techniques. He only focused on sword moves and the activation of true energy, and even added a physical method of exerting strength to it. To those swordsmen who only cultivated Internal Strength, this method was equivalent to a chicken rib, but to Xu Han, it was a sacred object that added flowers to the brocade.


    Xu Han''s temper was already very fierce. If he resisted with all his might and relied on his powerful physical body cultivation, even Zhu Longqi would have to cripple him if he wanted to take it down. However, if he did so, he would fall into a passive situation. It was only a matter of time before he lost. How could Xu Han be willing to give up?


    Therefore, he chose to face off head-on in order to find a chance to win.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    With a light sound, the two swords collided with each other again.


    A strong wind exploded. As expected, Xu Han''s body retreated a few feet again, and his appearance was not in a sorry state.


    "You''re courting death!" Zhu Longqi was initially a little surprised by Xu Han''s failure to defend against the counterattack. He was afraid that this brat would have anything to do with him. However, after the two of them clashed, he discovered that there was nothing special about Xu Han except that his strength was a little stronger and his zhenqi was a little more rounded. He only thought that this was Xu Han''s dying struggle, and the trace of unease in his heart also dissipated.


    The huge gap between the two fell into the eyes of the crowd. Sikong Bai and Gongsun Ming both sneered.


    Fang Ziyu and Mister Lu frowned, obviously worried.


    Only the red-clothed woman on the high platform had a smile on her face.


    Zhu Longqi glanced back and thought that Ye Hongjian was attracted by his valiant and heroic bearing, and his heart was filled with pride.


    "Little brat, admitting defeat now can save you some skin and flesh pain." Zhu Longqi said coldly. The saber in his hand was once again raised high by him.


    However, in the face of his provocation, Xu Han, who had barely managed to stand still, did not seem to have heard of it.


    He lowered his head and looked at his hands, his brows knitted together, as if he had fallen into some kind of trouble.


    However, Zhu Long ignored him and thought that the other party was pretending to look down on him.


    He pulled out his saber and charged towards Xu Han again.


    At this moment, Xu Han sensed the saber intent getting closer and closer, and as if he had just woken up from a dream, he hurriedly raised his head and raised his sword to welcome it.


    Strangely, even in such a panicked situation, Xu Han still chose to attack instead of defend. Because of the lack of preparation, Xu Han''s sword move this time was obviously far inferior to the previous one.


    Inevitably, the moment he clashed with Zhu Longqi, he retreated several zhang more and more awkwardly. His body almost fell to the ground, and a trace of blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    "Brat, don''t you admit defeat?" Zhu Longqi''s victory in one move was even more triumphant, he said coldly, narrowing his eyes at that moment.


    He didn''t want Xu Han to surrender. He wanted to torture Xu Han more, or even seriously injure him. Such an inquiry was just a provocation.


    At this moment, Xu Han slowly raised his head. He reached out to wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Zhu Longqi. A genuine smile actually appeared on his face.


    "Again," he said.


    This time, he actually didn''t wait for Zhu Longqi to attack, instead, he took the lead in launching the attack!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 170 Re-germination

    Xu Han''s initiative was beyond the expectations of everyone present.


    Even Zhu Longqi couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat at that time. He didn''t dare to be careless and used his long saber to cross his chest in an attempt to stabilize himself first, quietly watching Xu Han''s last move.


    When Xu Han''s sword reached his body, the tip of the sword pressed against his blade.


    Zhu Longqi''s expression suddenly became strange. Not only was Xu Han''s sword strength not big, it was actually unexpectedly weak.


    Zhu Longqi was Zhu Xian''s son. Perhaps he had only learned the surface of his father''s castle, but that decisive and fierce killing intent was stronger than blue. He didn''t have time to think about it. At that moment, the true essence saber intent surged out from his body, penetrating through his saber body and reaching straight for Xu Han''s body.


    At that time, Xu Han''s body trembled and he flew backwards again.


    ¡­


    Everyone present was stunned when they saw Xu Han''s annoying actions.


    When they saw Xu Han take the initiative to attack, almost all of them thought that this young master of Tiance Prefecture had some kind of killing move, but he was pushed back by Zhu Longqi so easily again, which made everyone somewhat confused. What exactly was Xu Han doing?


    Zhu Longqi''s heart was also not depressed.


    He felt that he had been toyed with by Xu Han. Just now, when Xu Han suddenly attacked, there was actually a trace of fear in his heart.


    Who is he?


    He was Zhu Longqi, the son of Zhu Xian, the head of the Long Night Division, and a disciple of the Violet Radiance Saber Saint of the Heavenspan Sect.


    Once the Long Night Division''s plot succeeded, he would be the sole successor of the new dynasty.


    How could such a young man be fooled by a brat that had appeared out of nowhere?


    Zhu Longqi was furious. He blamed Xu Han for all the mistakes and decided to end the farce.


    As a result, he lost his interest in speaking to Xu Han again. His body paused and turned into a streak of light as he charged straight towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han, who had just stood still, did not have the slightest trace of panic in his eyes when he faced Zhu Longqi, who had suddenly arrived.


    On the contrary, he was delighted and shouted, "Good job!"


    Then, the true energy around his body was once again activated by him, and the sword in his hand met Zhu Longqi''s blade just like before.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the swords met.


    The boundless power began to stir.


    However, everyone was surprised to discover that Xu Han had not been repelled immediately.


    The youth gritted his teeth and the veins on his naked upper body suddenly appeared.


    After five breaths of time under Zhu Longqi''s saber light, he was exhausted and flew backwards.


    At that time, Xu Han''s body was badly scratched by Zhu Longqi''s blade light. Although none of them were fatal, the scarlet blood continued to flow down those wounds. It looked somewhat ferocious.


    Zhu Longqi, who had obtained this result, was not happy, but his face was extremely gloomy.


    Other people might not think that Xu Han''s persistence in this five breaths of time was anything special, but Zhu Longqi could clearly feel that Xu Han''s strength seemed to be a bit greater than before.


    Although this change was not enough to change the situation, it made Zhu Longqi slightly uneasy.


    He was afraid that something would happen again, and his body would attack Xu Han again at that time.


    However, Xu Han seemed to have exuded a bloody stench. Facing Zhu Longqi''s saber light, he didn''t dodge or dodge and once again welcomed him.


    After that, he lost the formation and retreated, adding a few more wounds to his body.


    However, the deadlock with Zhu Longqi had changed from five breaths to seven breaths.


    ¡­


    In the next moment, the two of them got into a fight.


    Everyone present also smelled the scent of this battle. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had already exchanged blows more than ten times. Xu Han had collapsed from the moment he touched it, but now, he was actually able to stalemate with Zhu Longqi for more than ten breaths of time.


    Although his body had already been covered with wounds in this kind of battle, the aura around his body was stronger than a breath. He did not show the slightest bit of fatigue. On the contrary, Zhu Longqi gradually lost his balance under Xu Han''s change.


    Another confrontation fell. This time, it wasn''t just Xu Han who retreated. Young Master Zhu also seemed to have retreated because of the long battle and his aura wasn''t smooth.


    This action caused everyone to cry out softly. Zhu Longqi''s retreat meant that the balance of victory between the two of them seemed to have swayed.


    Zhu Longqi took a deep breath. Suppressing the anger in his heart, His expression was extremely gloomy. In the previous clashes, He could clearly feel that Xu Hanyuan was no match for him. A cultivator with this level of strength might have died long ago, but Xu Han''s body was already at the Violet Firmament Realm. Whether it was endurance or resilience, his body was far beyond that of a normal person. After a fight, not only did he not succeed in defeating Xu Han, but his strength grew strangely stronger and stronger, causing him to be at a disadvantage.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Longqi''s eyes sank. He knew that he couldn''t continue like this, he had to subdue the enemy in one move.


    Although he was cautious, there was no lack of ruthlessness. After thinking about this, Zhu Longqi gritted his teeth and did not attack again like before.


    His body suddenly stopped. The long saber in his hand was raised high by the handle of the saber in his hands. Saber intent and true essence surged out, wrapping around his body like a flood dragon. Very quickly, the pitch black power completely wrapped around his body.


    "Rahu!"


    At that time, a cold voice came from his mouth. His body trembled, and the black energy that wrapped around his body suddenly poured into his body. An imposing aura suddenly exploded.


    "A change!"


    Zhu Longqi shouted again, revealing a layer of blood in his eyes, and a ghost phantom appeared behind him.


    "Evil Ghost Coming!"


    The violent aura suddenly spread out, causing the hearts of everyone present to tremble.


    This was the first move of the famous cultivation method of the Violet Radiance Saber Saint, Rahu Nine Transformations. Using the power of evil spirits to strengthen his body and Zhu Longqi''s realm, he was extremely reluctant to use this technique, and it might even cause some harm to his body. However, the current Xu Han was truly too strange. He had no choice but to give it a shot.


    Such a change caused Xu Han to frown slightly, but he did not expect Zhu Longqi to have such a killing move.


    Zhu Longqi''s eyes were filled with fear, and a trace of mockery flashed in his blood-colored eyes.


    His body moved again, and the evil ghost behind him followed him like a shadow, instantly arriving in front of Xu Han.


    Then, the long saber in his hand descended with the force of hacking Mount Hua, striking straight at Xu Han''s face.


    Seeing this, Xu Han''s heart sank. He knew that Zhu Longqi wanted to decide the outcome with him in this move.


    He was not a timid person either. At this moment, his heart sank. The muscles in his body bulged, and the 365 acupoints in his body spun wildly. At this moment, the sword seed and golden core in his dantian began to circulate.


    In his previous shock with Zhu Longqi, he had discovered that Zhu Longqi''s saber intent, or rather, this enormous pressure from the outside world, could actually cause some strange changes to his Golden Core and Sword Seeds that he had been unable to fuse with for a long time. Such a change would seem to facilitate the integration of the two.


    Xu Han realized that this might be the only way he could defeat Zhu Longqi.


    Therefore, he chose to face it head-on in the battles that followed, even if he had to inflict many wounds on it.


    And he did get what he wanted in return. His sword seed and golden core began to fuse. If everything went smoothly, he would only need about ten more times before he could completely fuse.


    However, Zhu Longqi also realized this. He actually wanted to fight against him even if he had to leave behind a hidden wound.


    At that time, Xu Han gritted his teeth and his eyes turned cold. Then, let''s see who is going to die!


    When he thought of it, he did not hesitate any longer.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded.


    Once again, their swords collided like lightning and flint.


    Just when he came into contact, Xu Han felt a tremendous pressure. This caused his body to sink and the ground beneath his feet to crack inch by inch.


    Zhu Longqi was even stronger than he had imagined.


    Xu Han thought to himself. Blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth again.


    However, he ignored the injuries and used all of his strength to block the power coming from the sword tip while frantically activating the golden cores and sword seeds in his body.


    He knew that this was a life-and-death game.


    "Die!" Xu Han''s stubbornness caused Zhu Longqi to feel upset. Blood glowed in his eyes as his True Essence surged out crazily. The phantom ghost behind him roared into the sky, and his voice was hoarse and shrill, as if it wanted to vent the boundless hatred in his body.


    The force that landed on the edge of Xu Han''s sword sank a bit more.


    Under this force, the blood vessels beneath his skin began to explode. Threads of blood continuously flowed into his pores, dyeing his body blood red. It looked extremely terrifying.


    However, Xu Han gritted his teeth. Not only did the pain from his limbs and bones not cause him to lose his fighting spirit, it instead aroused Xu Han''s fierceness.


    He let out a furious roar. The golden core and sword seed in his body shone brightly, as if they were on the verge of fusing, but he was still so close to the door.


    "Is that all you have? Ah!" Xu Han gritted his teeth and roared angrily. His eyes were also covered with a layer of ferocious blood.


    Zhu Longqi, who had forcefully activated the Nine Transformations of Rahu, was somewhat confused. He heard that Xu Han was already at the end of his rope, so how could he endure such a provocation?


    "Die!" Zhu Longqi roared as he poured the last bit of Qi and True Essence into the blade.


    A boundless amount of power assaulted Xu Han, causing him to lose a little bit of his body.


    The ground beneath his feet had already been crushed by him. The wounds on his body were constantly torn apart under this pressure, and fresh blood and tears gushed out.


    He knew that if he didn''t succeed, he would really die under Zhu Longqi''s knife.


    "Break it!" He let out a furious roar, his voice hoarse, like a tiger leopard on its last legs, wanting to risk its life.


    At that time, the golden core and the sword seed in his body were spinning around each other crazily. The purple light of the sword seed that had invaded the demonic energy lit up, while the golden core was shining with golden light. The two shone on each other, and a dazzling light rose from Xu Han''s lower abdomen.


    Ding!


    At that moment, a soft sound rang out.


    It was as if something had shattered.


    At that time, the golden core in his body turned into countless dazzling light particles that merged into the sword seed.


    At this moment, something appeared in the sword seed.


    It was a sprout.


    A sprout wrapped in purple light and golden light¡­


    His sword seed sprouted again.


    Xu Han''s lips curled into a smile.


    Things that contained a terrifying aura began to gush out of his body.


    Zhu Longqi''s pupils suddenly dilated when he felt those things.


    That''s¡­


    Sword intent!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 171 Be Reluctant To Part With

    The so-called sword intent was also good saber intent.


    This was something that cultivators who cultivated this Dao could come up with after comprehending this Dao.


    He was different from True Qi and Strength. He was a kind of thing that possessed similar power to True Essence, but it was completely different from True Essence.


    Even the most powerful geniuses needed to reach the Nether Opening Realm to cultivate their sword intent to a sufficient level.


    However, Xu Han was clearly only at the Pill Yang Realm. How did he manage to accomplish this by crossing two realms?


    Zhu Longqi couldn''t understand.


    In fact, Xu Han did not intend to give him a chance to think carefully.


    Zheng!


    At that time, a loud sword cry rose from Xing Tian Sword''s sword body. Xu Han''s body, which had been suppressed by Zhu Long Qi, suddenly stood upright like a god. Zhu Long Qi looked at his saber body that was constantly being raised in disbelief. His gaze changed from surprise to surprise, from surprise to fear. This series of transformations was completed in just a few breaths of time.


    Xu Han''s body continued to press forward, and that pure sword intent continued to pour out of Xu Han''s body as if there was no end to it. Before he bullied him, no matter what, Zhu Longqi''s power in his body seemed so insignificant in front of this pure sword intent.


    Very quickly, his saber touched his chest.


    At that time, the two of them were extremely close. Zhu Longqi could even clearly see the smile on Xu Han''s face.


    It was a sure-win smile.


    "Prince Zhu, you''ve lost." Xu Han whispered in Zhu Longqi''s ear with a voice that only they could hear clearly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sword intent wrapped around Xu Hanjian''s body shot straight towards Zhu Longqi''s body like an edict.


    "Pu!"


    Zhu Longqi''s face turned pale as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The expression in his eyes instantly dissipated. His head tilted and he fainted in the eyes of the crowd.


    ¡­


    Won?


    Even if such a fact happened in front of everyone''s eyes, it was still hard for them to accept for a moment.


    Zhu Longqi, who was at the Netherpassage Realm, was defeated by Xu Han, who was at the Pill Sun Realm?


    They looked at Zhu Longqi, who was lying unconscious on the ground, and then at Xu Han, who put away his sword and sheathed it. Only then did they realize that Xu Han''s realm had actually broken through in such a great battle. He had already reached the Three Elements Realm, but even so, this matter still seemed to be somewhat inconceivable.


    Exclaimed, cheered.


    He frowned and showed his face.


    Such emotions appeared on everyone''s faces.


    One could roughly tell one or two of the various states of life from this moment in the World-saving Manor.


    However, the red-clothed girl on the high platform had no intention of tasting the thoughts of the surrounding people. She looked at the youth below the stage and smiled, her eyebrows picturesque.


    Almost at the moment Zhu Longqi fell, she quickly walked down to the youth''s side and looked up at him.


    Light flashed in his eyes, and his heart ached.


    She stretched out her hand and gently wiped the blood stains on the youth''s body with her sleeve.


    She was very careful in this process, as if she was afraid that she would hurt the youth.


    However, her appearance was that of a little daughter-in-law.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat as he grabbed his hand in the girl''s surprised gaze and pulled it behind him.


    Then, he looked at the uncertain-looking immortal on the platform and cupped his hands. "Thank you, Elder, for your help."


    After he finished speaking, he first looked at the purple-robed youth standing beside Sikong Bai. The youth was smiling at him, and then Xu Han looked at Zhong Changhen and Ning Zhumang who were sitting below the stage. The two of them nodded their heads without looking sideways. Xu Han was finally at ease.


    Thus, he turned around, pulled Ye Hongjian, and led her out of the hall.


    Behind him, the red-robed guest Qing strolled along. Fang Ziyu and Zhou Zhang also stood up and took a deep look at the crowd. Then, they followed Xu Han out of the main hall.


    Looking at their departing figures, Sikong Bai''s heart sank and he was about to stand up. But at that time, Gongsun Ming, who was standing at the side, shook his head at Sikong Bai. Seeing this, Sikong Bai was stunned. Finally, his expression became gloomy and uncertain as he stopped his impulse to attack again.


    At that time, Gongsun Ming stared at Zhou Zhang''s departing back, his gaze gradually turning gloomy.


    ¡­


    On this day, the owner of the Tian Ce Mansion finally set foot on the path back to that manor.


    On this day, the sick Beijiang King sat up for the first time in months. Accompanied by his wife, who had been with her for ten years, she climbed up the city gate of the Sword Dragon Pass.


    "Does Master feel better?" The beautiful woman pushed the wooden chair and asked with concern.


    The pale-faced man sitting on the wooden chair looked up at the sky.


    Jizhou, located in the north, is sparsely populated.


    Thanks to this, the sky here seemed to be taller, bluer, and broader than the Central Plains.


    "So beautiful." The man looked at the scene and said in a soft voice.


    The beautiful woman behind him smiled when she heard this.


    "If Master likes to watch, I can bring Master here every day."


    Who would have thought that a man over forty would shake his head when he heard this. "The beautiful scenery has also disappeared. People are like this again. One exquisite look like this is less than one."


    "What did Master say?" The beautiful woman frowned when she heard this and said very unhappily, "Master is in good health. The doctor said that he will be fine after a month or two of recuperation!"


    Ever since he ascended to the throne of Beijiang King, there were few people in the world who dared to speak to him in such a tone.


    Men enjoy it.


    He smiled and shook his head, not arguing.


    Dada!


    At this moment, the sound of horses'' hooves came from outside the pass. From afar, the dust from the hooves could be seen rolling over.


    "These barbarians are really idle. They come to challenge us every day!" The beautiful woman looked at the scene outside the pass and instinctively covered her nose as she spoke.


    Then, he lowered his head and looked at the man sitting on the wooden chair. He said softly, "Master, let''s go back. These barbarians are filthy and unpleasant to hear. Don''t dirty Master''s ears."


    However, the man who had always listened to her held down the woman''s hand that was about to push his wooden chair and shook his head.


    Seeing this, the woman was puzzled and was about to say something.


    Whoosh!


    But at this moment, a long muffled sound came from the side of her ears. The woman was stunned. She looked sideways and saw that the soldiers on both sides had actually begun to pull the reins of the city gate.


    "Master wants to fight?" The woman asked, her eyebrows filled with unconcealable worry.


    However, the man still didn''t say anything. He pressed down on the woman''s hand, but his usually weak body somehow produced such strength. The woman tried to pull her hand back several times, but she didn''t succeed.


    The dust grew louder and louder, and the sound of horse hooves grew more and more


    The woman could feel the strange look on the man''s face, and her brows furrowed even deeper.


    "May I know which general will answer today?" She tried to find out something from the man and asked pretending to be unaware.


    This time, the man shook his head.


    "No one answered."


    "Huh?" The woman was stunned again, "Then why did you open the city¡­"


    Before the woman could utter the word "door", the expression on her face froze.


    The sound of horse hooves came from the ground beneath his feet.


    The deafening sound caused the majestic Sword Dragon Pass to tremble.


    Xia Jun had entered the seclusion!


    After more than 50 years, Xia Dynasty''s cavalry once again broke open the door of the Sword Dragon Pass. This time, there weren''t any piles of bones piling up, and they just swaggered in without the slightest bit of bloodshed.


    Before the woman could think about what had prompted the man to make such a decision, a cold light lit up at her sleeve. It was something that she had been carrying with her since the day she married a man, and it had not left her for ten whole years.


    However, just as she was about to wave her hand at the scene of the man, her body suddenly froze.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment, and dense traces of sweat appeared on her white foreheads.


    Just as she was about to make a move, dozens of Qi in the surroundings locked onto her. She knew very well that as long as her hand reached out for even half a minute, the owner of those Qi would end up losing her life before her dagger could cut the man''s throat.


    Regardless of whether it was men''s schemes or the Mu Clan''s army that had guarded the northern border for decades, they could easily accomplish this.


    Thinking of this, the sweat on the woman''s forehead became denser and denser.


    The sound of horse hooves still rang out, and the rolling dust rose, covering the sky and the sun.


    Just how many Xia Dynasty cavalry would pour into the Sword Dragon Pass today? Perhaps 100,000, 200,000, or even more. But just thinking about the consequences of such a thing, the woman''s heart sank to the bottom.


    At this moment, the man finally turned his head.


    His face was pale and his lips were scarcely red. His gaze was indifferent, and his expression was blank. It was the same as the night ten years ago when the red candles were flickering.


    For so many years, he seemed to have never changed.


    But at this moment, the woman suddenly realized that she had never really known this man.


    "I won''t be able to live much longer." The man opened his mouth and spat out a sigh. Depression, hoarseness, twilight.


    "But before I die, I want to do something for the Mu Clan."


    The man''s eyes looked at the woman. His gaze was still indifferent. It was like a dead forest. The wind could not blow and the rain could not fall. In a sense, those eyes were more like the eyes of a dead person. However, it was born on the face of a living person. It was so strange that people would feel their hair stand on end if they looked at it more than once.


    "You and I have been married for ten years. I don''t want to kill you."


    "Go back and tell Zhu Xian that I¡­"


    "As long as he lives."


    ¡­


    The sound of horse hooves still rang out, and Xia Dynasty''s cavalry surged into the valley like a tide.


    The woman left in horror and silence.


    At that time, Jia Shi, who had followed the man for nearly ten years, walked to the man''s side and asked puzzledly, "Why didn''t the general kill that bitch?"


    When the man heard this, he raised his head and looked in the direction where the woman had left.


    She had long since been nowhere to be found.


    He thought for a moment and finally said.


    "I''m reluctant."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 172 That Night Starlight

    Xu Han led everyone to the foot of the Linglong Pavilion.


    Fang Ziyu looked back at the gate that she had lived in for more than ten years and was somewhat reluctant to part.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Han noticed her peculiarity and asked softly.


    "Song¡­ won''t you come with us?" Fang Ziyu asked, frowning slightly.


    "What? Don''t you hate him for proposing to betroth you to Lin Kai?" Xu Han smiled.


    The girl shook her head. She turned to look at Xu Han, her eyebrows stretched out. "I suddenly understood. That idiot did this to drive me away."


    Xu Han was stunned at that time. He suddenly felt that this usually careless girl had grown up a lot at this time.


    However, he couldn''t find a suitable word to comfort her who was trying to smile.


    "Everyone has a mission, and he''s doing what he thinks is right." In the end, he could only say what Canghai Liuliu had said to him on the Great Abyss Mountain back then. As for whether he was right or wrong, he himself could not say it clearly.


    "Young master." At this moment, an old voice sounded in his ears.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned. Obviously, he hadn''t adapted to this kind of address.


    He turned around and saw that Mr. Lu was looking at him with a smile.


    "What instructions do you have, sir?" Xu Han, who had regained his senses, hurriedly cupped his hands and asked respectfully.


    "Young Master, what are you doing? This old man is dead." Who would have thought that Mr. Lu, who was so aggressive in Jishi Prefecture, would hurriedly lift Xu Han who was about to bow down at that time and then say, "This old man thinks that this is not a place to stay for long. Besides, today''s events are expected to spread to Chang''an very soon. In that case, we should hurry up and return to Tiance Prefecture." I estimate that there should be a large number of things waiting for Young Master to do. "


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned again.


    The young lord of the Tian Ce Mansion¡­


    It was as if he was the little beggar who had been begging along the street and worrying about a mouthful of food all day, and in the blink of an eye he had sat on the throne that everyone dreamed of, and an indescribable sense of unreality could not help but arise in his heart.


    He subconsciously clenched the tassel in his sleeve without a jade pendant and thought to himself, Is this the mission you left for me? The old man¡­


    ¡­


    After the farce in Jishi Prefecture ended, a group of people returned to their homes with thoughts or excitement.


    Xia Zichuan sat in the room and listened to the conversations of the accompanying elders and deacons. He frowned.


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen today."


    "That''s right, that brat Xu Han came from nowhere. He was actually able to kill Zhu Longqi under his horse."


    "I think something like this has happened. The marriage between the Linglong Pavilion and the Longevity Division is about to collapse."


    "I don''t think so. From the looks of it, it''s obvious that you''re biased towards the Long Night Division. You walked over to Ye Hongjian. The Linglong Pavilion Clan has a great career. Can''t you find another white Hongjian or purple Hongjian?"


    "Who would have thought that Yuan Guilong would still be alive? I''m guessing that Sikong Bai is also considering whether it should be the Tian Ce Mansion or the Long Night Division."


    "Then Zi Chuan''s marriage?"


    "Let''s release it again ¡­"


    Everyone said this word by word. Suddenly, they realized that Xia Zichuan''s extremely calm gaze was staring at them. They were a little embarrassed and kept quiet at that time.


    After dinner, the people from Moon Lake Cave began to pack up and prepare to leave tomorrow.


    The failure of the marriage between Linglong Pavilion and Changye Si had not only affected Sikong Bai ''s plan, but also had a great impact on these sects. They needed to hurry back to the sect to measure what kind of change the reappearance of the Tian Ce Mansion would bring to the situation in the Great Zhou Dynasty in the future.


    But at this moment, a knock suddenly came from outside the room. An elder went to open the door, but he heard the disciple who came to the Exquisite Pavilion say, "Elder Sikong, invite everyone to the World-saving Palace for a chat."


    At that time, the few of them looked at each other. At this time, Sikong Bai invited each other, thinking that the things that needed to be said were definitely not trivial. Everyone hesitated, but in the end, they didn''t know who said, "It''s fine to take a look."


    As a result, Moon Lake Cave and the others dispatched a few people who were somewhat talkative to hurry up with the disciple who came to report the news to the World-saving Palace.


    At this moment, Xia Zichuan finally got free. She thought for a moment and took advantage of the unprepared crowd to quietly leave the team heading to the World-saving Manor and walk towards the Chongju Peak.


    ¡­


    Xu Han and the others had horses prepared by the Heavenly Policy Army and were marching at an extremely fast speed.


    In half a day, he arrived at Salt Lake City, which was a hundred miles away from the Exquisite Pavilion. This vast army naturally attracted the attention of the satrap in the city. When the fat-haired satrap heard the name of the Tian Ce Mansion, his body staggered and he almost fell to the ground. Only when he regained his senses did he hurry to welcome the people into the city and arrange their dwellings diligently. He secretly urged his servants to release a carrier pigeon for Chang''an City.


    These thoughts of his couldn''t be concealed from Xu Han''s eyes, but Xu Han didn''t stop them.


    The news of the reappearance of the Tian Ce Mansion could not be concealed for a long time. Knowing it earlier was no different from knowing it later for Xu Han to live in the Tian Ce Mansion.


    The Great Zhou was already under the control of the Long Night Division. It was not surprising that this satrap had some connections with the Long Night Division. After all, the satrap that Xu Han met at the border of Chongzhou was a minority. Moreover, if he hadn''t met Xu Han, the three members of his family would have died long ago.


    Sometimes people like to sigh. There are always many evil people in chaotic times, but they don''t know that it''s not that there are many evil people, but good people. They probably won''t be able to survive in such chaotic times.


    Xu Han did not want to pursue the actions of this satrap. As long as he did not advance an inch, he wanted to take down two lives to claim credit and reward.


    In fact, a city lord of a small city really did not have the courage to do so.


    The group of people stayed safely in the satrap''s mansion. More than a thousand people were somewhat crowded, but for the Tian Ce Army, who was accustomed to living in the army, it was nothing.


    When everyone fell asleep, Ye Hongjian, who had no intention of falling asleep, arrived in front of Xu Han''s room alone. She knocked a few times, but there was no response. Just as she was wondering where Xu Han would go at this late hour, she suddenly discovered that the young master of Tiance Prefecture was sitting on the roof, staring blankly at the sky.


    Ye Hongjian smiled and pointed to the ground. At that moment, she leapt up and lightly landed beside Xu Han.


    "It''s so late. Why aren''t you sleeping? What are you thinking?" She smiled as she sat beside Xu Han and asked. The crisp sound echoed through the quiet night like the cry of an oriole. It was extremely pleasant to hear.


    "Are you thinking about your Miss Qin Keqing? You also kidnapped her from the Exquisite Pavilion, so you have to give her a name." The red-clothed girl pretended to be relaxed and teased.


    How could Xu Han not recognize her meaning? The youth shook his head at that time, "Ke Qing and I are just ordinary¡­"


    "Ordinary? There are 8,000 female disciples in the Exquisite Pavilion without 10,000. Why can''t you be so attentive to others?" Ye Hongjian''s thoughts were so exquisite, how could she be fooled by Xu Han''s words, and immediately interrupted.


    Xu Han was instantly dumbfounded. He thought for a moment before saying, "But Qing and I saved our lives back then."


    "Huh?" This was the first time Ye Hongjian had heard of such words. She carefully looked at the expression on the youth''s face, as if she was confirming whether this was an impromptu deception that he had come up with.


    Xu Han was somewhat uncomfortable when she saw him, which was why he was still a beggar back then. After all, Ye Hongjian had already guessed his ident. I.ty. He had only concealed the matter of the demon arm, and the rest could be said to have been revealed.


    Ye Hongjian was slightly stunned after hearing the youth''s story. She blinked her eyes as if she was digesting Xu Han''s troubled past. After a while, she asked again, "So, you plan to save your life with your life?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He looked at the face in front of him.


    With red lips and bright teeth, Emei Fen Dai Duan was extremely beautiful.


    At this moment, her eyes curved into crescent moons, and the corners of her mouth curved up slightly, revealing two light dimples. She was clearly smiling.


    Xu Han was a little distracted, and even his heart beat faster at that time.


    He hurriedly shook his head, shook off the charm that suddenly arose in his mind, and finally decided to avoid this topic.


    "Actually, I was wondering why the old man handed over the Tian Ce Mansion to me ¡­ I don''t think I''m suitable ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian also put away her thoughts of teasing Xu Han. Her expression became serious as she said, "Grandpa Headmaster naturally has plans for Grandpa Headmaster. Furthermore, I feel that you are not as unbearable as you said."


    The young girl''s voice suddenly whispered.


    Xu Han, who was waiting for Ye Hongjian''s reply, was secretly curious when he saw her suddenly shut up.


    But at that moment, the young girl suddenly stretched out her hand and placed it in Xu Han''s palm. Then, she leaned her head against Xu Han''s shoulder gently and cried out like a mosquito.


    "I think¡­"


    "You''re fine¡­"


    Xu Han sniffed the faint fragrance coming from the girl''s hair and felt the warmth in his hand.


    His heart beat faster at that moment.


    "Is that so?" As he spoke, a smile suddenly blossomed on his face. "That''s good."


    ¡­


    Song Yueming stared blankly at the green-clothed girl who had suddenly come looking for him.


    "I want to ask you something." The girl in a long green dress stood at the door and looked straight at the violet-robed youth.


    "What?" Such a straightforward way of chatting clearly did not allow Song Yueming to adapt.


    The girl looked into his eyes as if she wanted to imprint it firmly into her mind.


    She was silent for a long time before she asked, "Will the engagement count?"


    A few numbers seemed to have exhausted all the strength in the girl''s body.


    The youth was stunned for a moment and subconsciously replied, "Naturally, count. How can this be ¡­"


    But before he could finish his words, his mouth was covered with a pair of warm and sweet things.


    Song Yueming''s pupils suddenly dilated at that moment. He stared blankly at the face that was so close at hand, his head blank.


    "Remember what you said today. I, Xia Zichuan, will never marry anyone in this lifetime!"


    Only when the girl''s words reached his ears did Song Yueming regain his senses. At that time, the beautiful figure in front of him had long since gone far away. Only a green figure swayed under the starlight.


    But at that time, Song Yueming felt that the figure was even more dazzling than the starlight in the sky.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 173 Sword Punishment Heaven

    "Sorry to disturb you in the middle of the night, everyone. I''m deeply frightened."


    In the main hall of Jishi Prefecture, the candlelight was bright. Sikong Bai raised his wine cup high and said with a smile.


    It was as if the day-time farce had never happened.


    "Hmph, the little old man really knows how to act." Sitting below the stage, Yue Chengpeng curled his lips in disdain as he whispered into the ears of the middle-aged man beside him.


    The middle-aged man was called Yu Xiao. He was the deputy commander of the fifty thousand Yue army in Heavenly Battle City. He was also a veteran general who had followed Yue Fuyao for more than ten years. He was calm and dignified, so he was sent by Yue Fuyao to bring his son to Linglong Pavilion.


    Hearing this, Yu Xiao glared at his Young Master. The meaning was obvious, and he was cautious in his words and deeds.


    This was the Linglong Pavilion, and Sikong Bai was sitting right in front of him. If he provoked that immortal, it would not be good.


    Although Yue Chengpeng was a nominal subordinate, he was actually a bit afraid of his brother and father. He immediately stopped laughing in embarrassment.


    "I''m sure everyone is puzzled. Why did you invite everyone here late at night?" At this time, Zhu Longqi, who was sitting below the stage, stood up. After an afternoon of recuperation, the Crown Prince finally came to his senses. However, the swollen injury on his face was somewhat ridiculous.


    Hearing this, the crowd immediately quieted down. They looked around and found that almost all of the sects present were Great Zhou''s sects. Giants like Heavenly Battle City, Moon Lake Cave, Heavenspan Sect, and Tiger Head Fort were once again first-rate sects like Flowing Cloud Pavilion and Azure Mist Pavilion. After counting carefully, there were roughly twenty representatives, but they almost included the first-rate Jianghu forces in the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    In this sort of battle, the things that he wanted to say were naturally not trivial matters.


    Therefore, everyone turned their gazes to His Highness the Crown Prince at that time, waiting for his next step.


    Zhu Longqi also smiled slightly at that time. Originally, he had a graceful posture, but coupled with the injury on his face, his posture made people unable to help but laugh.


    Of course, no matter how funny he thought it was, he had to hold back at this moment. After all, the other party was Zhu Xian''s son. With such an identity, few people in Great Zhou could afford to provoke him.


    Yue Chengpeng was obviously an exception.


    At that moment, he chuckled. The laughter was exceptionally clear and ear-piercing in the silent hall.


    Yue Chengpeng was such a carefree person.


    If you want to cry, cry. If you want to laugh, laugh.


    If you want to drink, get drunk. If you want a girl, pick the best brothel in Xuzhou and pack it for half a month.


    There was probably nothing in this world that he didn''t dare to say, and there was also no one that he didn''t dare to provoke. However, apart from the Great Commander beside him and the old man in Heavenly Battle City who was obsessed with the Dao of the Sword.


    The only reason he could do this was because he had a father named Yue Fuyao.


    And this father happened to be one of the only Sword Immortals in the world.


    Ever since the day Yue Chengpeng was sensible, there had never been a thing that could not be solved by saying, "My father is Yue Fuyao." If there was, then add, "My father''s companion brother is called Yan Qianqiu."


    Therefore, when the furious Crown Prince Zhu turned his eyes to look at this place and discovered that the owner of the laughter was the Second Ancestor, who was even the Second Ancestor of the Second Ancestor, the Crown Prince could only suppress the fury in his heart and frowned, pretending that he did not hear him.


    "To tell you the truth, we have invited everyone here today. There is indeed a matter of great righteousness and wealth that I would like to discuss with you." Zhu Longqi''s eyes sank when he said this. "There are ways to seek wealth and danger, so this matter is naturally extremely dangerous. Therefore, before I tell you about this matter, if you don''t have such awareness, you can leave first."


    Everyone present had their own speculations about what Zhu Longqi had said about righteousness, wealth, and viciousness, but they couldn''t make up their minds. The meaning behind Zhu Longqi''s words could not be more obvious. He wanted to tie the people to the chariots of the Longevity Division and the Linglong Pavilion, and now was the time for them to decide whether to get on this chariot or not.


    This seemingly simple decision involved the rise, fall, and even survival of the sect in the Great Zhou for decades to come.


    They had to be careful.


    At that time, the main hall of Jishi Prefecture became more and more quiet.


    Everyone thought carefully about their gains and losses. Then, a few representatives of three or four sects stood up and turned around to leave, but most of them chose to stay.


    Although the marriage between the Linglong Pavilion and the Longevity Division had failed because of Xu Han, looking at the current situation, it was clear that the Linglong Pavilion was still firmly on the side of the Longevity Division.


    This kind of cooperation between the two monsters, no matter what, was easier to dominate the situation in Great Zhou. Some birds chose good trees to live on, and so did the sects.


    Although there were a few sects that left, most of them, especially large sects like Moon Lake Cave and Tiger Head Fort, chose to stay behind. This could be considered a very good result for Zhu Long.


    "Looks like everyone still trusts me, Zhu Mou." At that moment, he smiled faintly. Just as he was about to say the following, he was interrupted by an abrupt voice.


    "The one who stayed behind wasn''t someone who trusted you. Perhaps he just wanted to hear what you wanted to do." The person who spoke was the young master of Heavenly Battle City, Yue Chengpeng.


    Hearing this, Zhu Longqi''s expression froze, but he quickly suppressed the anger in his heart. He smiled and looked at Yue Chengpeng, who was playing around, before he said in a deep voice, "Brother Yue, listen carefully."


    "Since the Thai Emperor ascended to the throne, I don''t think I need to say anything more about the Great Zhou''s annual scenery. It can be said that the people are in dire straits and starvation is everywhere."


    "The Department of Long Night has made many attempts to relieve the famine. However, droughts and snowstorms always occur year after year. All of these attempts are in vain in the end." At this point, Zhu Longqi''s face immediately revealed a painful expression.


    Everyone present knew how many people had been embezzled by the Long Night Division during the famine, but none of them dared to break it at this moment.


    It was Yue Chengpeng, who was extremely displeased with the Long Night Division, who wanted to say something, but was glared at by Yu Xiao fiercely before he stopped.


    "Fortunately, Elder Sikong is thinking of all living things in the world. He went to the Lunar Temple regardless of the dangers and hardships and asked for a divination for the people of Great Zhou." At this moment, Zhu Longqi''s words changed as he spoke.


    As we all know, the Lunar Temple is the gathering place of all the learned people in the world. Most of the scholars in the world are proud to be able to enter the Lunar Temple. The Lunar Temple''s Supreme True Man, who had lived for six hundred years, was even more rumored to be an immortal who knew the past and knew the future.


    His divination was naturally enough to arouse the interest of everyone present, and it was precisely because of this that everyone in the hall turned their gazes to the old man on the high platform.


    "Oh." Sikong Bai nodded at that time. Long Congyun understood. He clapped his hands and the door to Jishi Prefecture opened. A group of green-clothed disciples walked into the main hall with a brocade pouch in their hands. He respectfully handed the brocade pouch to everyone present.


    "This is a divination obtained by a Supreme True Man with sixty years of lifespan. The one in your hands is the rubbings." Sikong Bai ''s voice rang out.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. They immediately opened the brocade pouch impatiently and looked at the words on the note in the brocade pouch.


    Immediately, the large Exquisite Pavilion was completely silent.


    It was written on the note with great force.


    The emperor murdered his father, which was against the heavens'' law.


    With the Sword Punishing Heaven, it was a great rebellion.


    Holding this sword, a son can kill his father, and a minister can kill a king.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 174 An Amazing Name

    Yesterday''s battle left Xu Han extremely exhausted.


    He slept for a long time before he was awakened by a loud noise coming from outside the door.


    Xu Han, who was sleepy, put on his clothes and walked out of the room with Xuan''er, who was already impatient.


    He looked at the sky. It was already six o''clock, and he had slept for five hours.


    The noise coming from outside the city lord''s mansion grew louder and louder. It was as if many people were gathered together. The noise was too noisy for Xu Han to hear clearly. With the Tiance Prefecture Army and many red-robed officials present, Xu Han wasn''t worried about any trouble. Therefore, he washed up in the courtyard, tidied up his clothes, and walked out of the courtyard.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, he discovered that there were densely packed beggars dressed in rags gathered outside the Nuoda City Lord''s Mansion. The focus of their gathering was the rice porridge Qin Keqing and many other Tiance Prefecture soldiers had brought over.


    At this moment, they were distributing the rice porridge to the beggars.


    "This is" Xu Han was a little stunned. He walked into the crowd and asked.


    Qin Keqing also noticed Xu Han''s arrival. She smiled faintly and said, "Today, Martial Uncle Hongjian and I went to the street to buy food, but we saw that there were a lot of beggars in Salt Lake City. After saving some silver in the Exquisite Pavilion these years, I begged Senior Lu for favor and delayed some time to cook porridge for these beggars."


    At this point, Qin Keqing looked at Xu Han worriedly. "But Young Master won''t be angry if Qing is so good at making decisions, right?"


    Looking at her like that, Xu Han couldn''t help but think of the half-steamed bun demon that the girl from Shangyun City of Qingzhou had handed over a few years ago. Her temperament was like this. If it wasn''t for her kindness, how could Xu Han be like today?


    "How could that be?" Xu Han smiled and shook his head.


    After receiving Xu Han''s reply, Qin Keqing immediately felt relieved. She held a spoon and gave the beggars porridge rice from the bowl of rice porridge that the Tiance Manor Army had just exchanged.


    "But Miss Qing is really a Bodhisattva." At this moment, a smiling voice sounded in Xu Han''s ears.


    Xu Han was stunned. He turned around and saw that Mr. Lu had already stood behind him at some unknown time.


    "Sir is here." Xu Han quickly cupped his hands respectfully.


    "Young Master, this master and servant are different. You are the Manor Master and I am a subordinate. This old man cannot afford such courtesy!" Seeing that Xu Han was like this, Mr. Lu hurriedly extended his hand and raised the hand that Xu Han had arched up. He smiled and said.


    "There are differences between master and servant, as well as between old and young. Sir, please accept my worship." However, Xu Han didn''t care what he said. In the end, this ceremony continued.


    Mr. Lu saw that he insisted, so he did not argue with him on the matter.


    He turned to look at the beggars who were pushing for a bowl of porridge and suddenly sighed.


    "The people are in a sorry state."


    Hearing this, Xu Han also looked at the skinny and yellow faces that he had been begging for more than ten years. It was no surprise that he saw such a situation.


    "What''s the use of serving this porridge? I''ll be hungry tomorrow." Xu Han also sighed. The Great Zhou''s annual scenery was getting worse year by year. The so-called people''s livelihood was in decline, and the general collapse of the country was probably nothing more than that, wasn''t it?


    However, when the old man beside him heard this, he glanced at Xu Han. "How can it be useless?"


    "Tomorrow will come after we live today. Everything is hard to predict. Who knows if tomorrow will be a hungry day or another full meal?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned again. He subconsciously wanted to refute, but he inexplicably remembered the half of the steamed bun from the drought that year. Perhaps without that half steamed bun, he really wouldn''t be able to endure that summer¡­


    "This trip to Chang''an is extremely dangerous. Young Master, you have to learn from these beggars. No matter what, you can''t give up the hope in your heart." Mr. Lu''s voice sounded again at that moment.


    At that time, Xu Han turned his head to look at the old man. His eyes sank and he bowed again. "Thank you, sir. Xu Han has been taught a lesson."


    Mr. Lu stroked his beard and smiled.


    ¡­


    As more and more beggars gathered, Zhou Zhang, Ye Hongjian, and the others also came out to help, but they were still very busy.


    After thinking for a while, Xu Han retreated with Mr. Lu beside him. He took a bucket of rice porridge from a Tiance Prefecture Army soldier and walked into the crowd with a wooden spoon.


    Mr. Lu looked from afar and immediately smiled.


    ¡­


    There were really too many wives and children asking for rice porridge. Xu Han could not squeeze into the crowd, so he could only go outside and have fun.


    After that, dozens of Tian Ce Mansion Army soldiers were summoned by Mr. Lu to handle this matter together. With their participation, the matter of distributing rice porridge was progressing much faster.


    Unconsciously, Xu Han, who had already reached the intersection, looked at the rice porridge in the wooden bucket. There was not much left inside. Xu Han wanted to change into a bucket, but at that time, the corner of his eyes glanced over. There seemed to be a pair of eyes in the alley at the intersection, looking at him carefully.


    Xu Han turned around and the owner of the pair of eyes vigilantly retracted his body. Xu Han felt that it was a little funny. At that moment, the Violet Firmament Realm''s speed reached its peak at the tip of his foot. He only dodged and rushed towards the small alley entrance.


    The person at the entrance of the alley seemed to be frightened. He turned around and wanted to escape, but Xu Han''s speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he stopped in front of him.


    Xu Han looked over and saw that the owner of the pair of peeping eyes was actually a boy.


    He was about thirteen or twelve years old, thin and ragged, and seemed no different from an ordinary beggar, except, of course, for the two swords and knives on the boy''s back, which were as tall as his body.


    This kind of attire was somewhat strange.


    It was because a little beggar who had looked hungry for more than ten days was carrying a saber on his back. Since he was already hungry, why didn''t he treat the saber as a saber and exchange it for some rations? Xu Han could not understand, but he felt that if it was him back then, he would definitely do so without hesitation.


    Xu Han looked at the boy, and the boy also looked at Xu Han.


    At that time, the boy''s gaze actually had a trace of scrutiny.


    Xu Han secretly felt that it was funny, but he silently scooped out the remaining rice porridge from the wooden bucket and handed it to the boy. He asked as kindly as possible, "Do you want it?"


    The white rice porridge hurt warmth and gave off an aroma that made the boy subconsciously swallow his saliva. He looked straight at the rice porridge for a long time before withdrawing his gaze with great difficulty. Then, he shook his head firmly.


    "No." He said.


    This answer surprised Xu Han. He sized up the skinny boy again and asked, "Why?"


    "I''m not a beggar! I can''t ask for anything from others." The boy replied firmly.


    "Not a beggar?" Xu Han looked at the boy''s attire. This statement was truly unconvincing.


    The boy seemed to realize this as well. His face turned red and he muttered again, "My father said that the most important thing for a macheteman is face. No matter how poor and hungry he is, he can''t do such a shameful thing as a beggar!"


    "Bladesman?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned again. Other than the exaggerated saber on the boy''s back, he couldn''t find any appearance of a so-called macheteman.


    Xu Han''s suspicious tone made the little boy angry.


    He stared at Xu Han with widened eyes. ''"Don''t you believe me? I''m a macheteman, my father is a macheteman, my father''s father is a macheteman, my father''s father''s father ¡­" The boy tried very hard to explain his glorious macheteman family to Xu Han, but said that he was also confused. He simply waved his hand and said, "My entire family is macheteman, not a beggar!"


    Xu Han smiled bitterly. Seeing the serious boy, he finally decided not to argue with him. He waved his hand again and again, "Good good good, you are a macheteman. Since you are not a beggar, then why are you here? This is a place to serve porridge to beggars."


    The boy hesitated when he heard this. He thought for a long time before he looked up at Xu Han and said, "I''m here to find the Tian Ce Mansion. I heard that they live here."


    "Huh?" The boy''s answer surprised Xu Han. He was interested and asked, "Why are you looking for the Tian Ce Mansion?"


    But at that time, the boy shook his head and replied unhappily, "You are not from the Tian Ce Mansion. Why should I tell you?"


    When the boy said this, he looked very arrogant, but the corner of his eyes clearly stared fixedly at the rice porridge in Xu Han''s wooden bucket.


    Seeing this, Xu Han burst into laughter.


    "How about this? I''ll trade this bucket of rice porridge for you. Tell me why you''re looking for Tiance Prefecture, and I''ll give you the rice porridge. This is our trade, not charity." Xu Hanyan said.


    "This" The boy hesitated. He instinctively felt that it was inappropriate to do so, but the hunger in his stomach made it difficult for him to resist Xu Han''s entire proposal.


    Seeing that the boy was somewhat moved, Xu Han hurriedly said, "Although I am not from the Tian Ce Mansion, I can bring you to see them. Don''t you think this is very good?"


    "Then I have to eat first, and then I''ll tell you." The boy thought for a moment and seemed to be afraid that Xu Han would deceive him, so he said with extreme caution.


    Xu Han smiled helplessly and handed the rice bucket over. Perhaps the boy was really hungry. He took the rice bucket and raised his head to pour some water. He gulped down the remaining rice porridge in the bucket with a few mouthfuls.


    Looking at the thin boy whose mouth was filled with rice grains, Xu Han inexplicably thought of himself back then. He was moved by compassion and asked with concern, "Do you still want it?"


    "No!" The boy shook his head and patted his stomach, indicating that he was full.


    "Then can you tell me why you''re looking for the Tian Ce Mansion now?" Xu Han asked with a smile.


    The boy''s eyes sank at that time. He said seriously, "My father was captured by the people of the Long Night Division. I saved him, but I can''t beat them, so I want to find Tiance Prefecture!"


    "What does this have to do with the Tian Ce Mansion?"


    "The Long Night Division is a bad person, and the Tian Ce Mansion is a good person. Naturally, if we find a good person, we can deal with the bad person." The boy''s logic was so childish that it was somewhat ridiculous.


    "Who told you that the Tian Ce Mansion is a good person?"


    "My father!"


    "What if your father lied to you?"


    "No way. My father is a macheteman. A macheteman doesn''t lie."


    Xu Han felt a little helpless towards the boy''s stubbornness. He thought for a moment. With the boy''s appearance, if he were left here alone, he would probably not be able to survive. If he didn''t take him away, he would ask about the reason for this. After all, as the old saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Tian Ce presumably wouldn''t lack this pair of bowls and chopsticks.


    "Alright. Follow me then. I''ll take you to see the people of the Tian Ce Mansion." When Xu Han thought of this, he finally nodded.


    "Really?" Hearing this, the boy was overjoyed and quickly reached out to wipe away the rice grains at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, let''s go." Xu Han nodded, turned around, and led the boy in the direction where everyone was.


    "You are not bad. When I become the most powerful macheteman in the world in the future, you will be my little brother. I will bring you to eat and drink spicy food." The boy seemed to have put down his guard and began to chatter.


    "Yes." Xu Han, however, did not take it seriously.


    "You don''t believe me? Let me tell you, my father''s father''s father''s father''s father, he was the most powerful macheteman at that time. He took three wives, and I will take three in the future ¡­" The boy counted the number of fathers in his words and counted seventeen before stopping. It was as if what he said had really happened.


    "So powerful?" Xu Han didn''t respond to the young man for a single time. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something. He turned around and asked, "Oh right, what''s your name?"


    The boy smiled when he heard this.


    " Su Mu''an." As he spoke, he raised his head high, as if this was a very impressive name.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 175 Not Negative At The Beginning Of Ones Heart

    Deep into the night.


    Dark clouds covered the night sky, and no starlight could be seen.


    The youth dressed in a large purple robe arrived at the manor gate on the peak of the Chongju Peak with a murderous look in his eyes.


    He pushed away the disciple who was trying to stop him and hurriedly walked into the manor.


    The disciples of the Sword Hall looked at each other and finally put away their thoughts of entering the manor to chase after the recently influential Sword Hall Master.


    There was no one in the Dark Palace Sect. The disciples that they had served in the past seemed to have been dismissed by the sect master today, not even lit a candle.


    The youth walked in a hurry. In the empty courtyard, only his footsteps could be heard, clear and lonely.


    Finally, he quickly walked to the inner mansion and pushed open the door. In the unique courtyard of the mansion, a red-robed old man and a white-browed, black-haired middle-aged man sat opposite each other at a stone table in the courtyard.


    Both of them had wine glasses in front of them, and they had obviously drank quite a bit.


    "Martial Uncle, Sect Leader" This scene caused the purple-robed youth to be slightly stunned, but he still bowed respectfully to the two of them.


    "Why are you free to come here?" At that moment, the two of them turned their heads and looked at the respectful purple-robed youth. Among them, the man with white eyebrows and black hair asked.


    "Master imprisoned several sect representatives who were unwilling to agree to their request yesterday. This disciple thought that this matter was inappropriate and humiliated our Exquisite Pavilion, so he came to discuss this matter with the two of you." The purple-robed youth said.


    "Men Feng?" The white-browed, black-haired man laughed coldly when he heard this. "It''s a pity that my Exquisite Pavilion still has some sect style to speak of right now."


    "A sect that can be associated with the Longevity Division? It should be considered a martial arts scum, right?" When the man said this, he smiled again. There was actually a trace of madness on his face.


    "Is the sect leader going to give up?" The purple-robed youth seemed to recognize the frustration in the man''s words. He asked uneasily.


    "Give up?" The man turned to look at the youth. "Ning Zhumang had lived for so many years, but he never knew how to write these two words."


    "Then what is the headmaster planning to do?" Hearing this, the youth''s expression turned joyful as he hurriedly asked.


    "If Martial Uncle continues to act so recklessly, the Linglong Pavilion will not lose its inheritance. It will also have the reputation that the ancestors of the past few decades have painstakingly built up." At this time, the red-clothed old man stood up after finishing his last glass of wine and said in a deep voice. "Killing Emperor Taiyuan? Saving lives? That''s ridiculous."


    With Zhu Xian''s wolf ambition, wouldn''t he be able to support himself if he died? However, would he be able to live in the Great Zhou Empire? At that time, there would surely be countless chaotic armies with the title of Qinwang, adding together the external and internal troubles. They wouldn''t be able to save lives, much less the Linglong Pavilion. At that moment, Ning Zhumang calmly took over the conversation.


    The purple-robed youth sensed something. He asked, "Is Martial Uncle and Sect Leader preparing to take action ahead of time?"


    "There is no inheritance, but we still have to find a way to preserve this reputation." The red-clothed old man suddenly laughed.


    "What do you mean?" The purple-robed youth was confused. "Has Martial Uncle found the weakness of the Great Defying Sword Scripture?"


    It was the same night, He came to the manor and asked the old man how to break the situation. The old man told him that when his master, the Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal, cultivated this technique, he entered the Devil Realm. Several of the Immortals of the original sect were defeated by the Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal. At that time, they were rushing over to search for the Great Evolution Sword Technique-the Great Ocean Sword Technique-but they had grasped the flaws of the Great Defying Sword Scripture. Only with his help did Zhong Changhen kill his master.


    The best way to deal with Sikong Bai was to find the flaws in the Great Defying Sword Scripture.


    That was why Song Yueming had joined Sikong Bai in order to obtain the complete Great Defying Sword Scripture so that Zhong Changhen could comprehend the sword scripture.


    At this moment, he looked at Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen''s expressions and thought that they had already found a flaw in the Great Defying Sword Scripture.


    "How could it be so fast?" However, Zhong Changhen shook his head helplessly.


    "Then what are Martial Uncle and Headmaster going to do?" Hearing this, Song Yueming felt even more puzzled.


    Ning Zhumang narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "We can''t kill Sikong Bai, but we can kill Zhu Longqi!"


    "This!" Even Song Yueming did not expect the two of them to have such a plan. He was immediately stunned.


    "Zhu Longqi is not the only one who came to Linglong Pavilion this time. There are also several descendants of Longlong Pavilion''s rulers. If they die in Linglong Pavilion and die in our hands, then no matter how Sikong Bai lobbied, he would not believe it. In this way, the cooperation between Linglong Pavilion and Longlong Pavilion will be impossible. In this way, my Linglong Pavilion''s reputation will be preserved. "


    However, if Master found out about this matter, he would definitely ¡­ Song Yueming frowned. This plan was not so much a fish in a net as a free death. With Sikong Bai''s current temperament, he knew that Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen had done such a thing. The consequences could be imagined.


    "Naturally, he will die." Ning Zhu Mango said.


    "But the Linglong Pavilion is still in Master''s hands. This reputation ¡­" Song Yueming did not understand the meaning of this plan. However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Zhong Changhen.


    "It''s up to you." Zhong Changhen laughed at that time.


    "Look at me?" The youth was puzzled.


    At that time, an incomparably benevolent smile appeared on the world-famous Sword Dao Grandmaster''s face.


    ''"He thinks that you can completely control yourself by cultivating the Great Defying Sword Scripture, but I have modified the technique that allows you to control your mind. The Great Defying Sword Scripture that you cultivate does not have this drawback, and he doesn''t know about it. After we die, you have to stay by his side and find a suitable opportunity to replace us."


    "Kill him!"


    Hearing this, Song Yueming''s expression instantly changed. He could tell that the two of them were determined to die, and that they were not willing to let him participate in this matter. However, as he watched the two of them die, how could he do it?


    "Disciple is unwilling. Disciple wants to go with the two Martial Uncles! It''s death ¡­"


    "Yueming." However, his words were interrupted by Zhong Changhen again. The old man''s voice became incomparably gentle at that moment. It was as if the elders were looking at their satisfied descendants with a gratified smile on their faces.


    "Huh?" Song Yueming was stunned.


    "Remember, the inheritance of the Exquisite Pavilion is not the number one sect in the world, nor is it the size of the mountain, the number of disciples, but the will."


    "Ever since a thousand years ago, the will of the founding ancestor to heal the wounded and save the dead has been hanging in the air."


    "As long as you remember this, even if there is only one person alive, the Linglong Pavilion will be alive."


    The old man said slowly. Before Song Yueming could say anything, his hand lightly tapped on Song Yueming''s neck. The youth''s body suddenly paused, and he fell to the ground like a puppet that had lost its lifting thread, fainting.


    Zhong Changhen extended his hand to support the fainted youth and carefully placed his body on the ground.


    At that time, the two of them stared at the youth who seemed to have fallen asleep for a while. Then, almost at the same time, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They took large strides and walked out of the manor together.


    ¡­


    When the two of them walked out of the manor.


    The sky that had been brewing for a long time let out a rumbling sound, and finally a heavy rain fell.


    Raindrops the size of golden beads formed a curtain in the night.


    Outside the manor, the soldiers who were in charge of guarding the manor had been dismissed at an unknown time.


    Only the seven-star black-robed dragon stood quietly in the rain and watched the two of them walk out of the manor.


    The rain landed on his body, but he had no intention of erecting a True Essence Barrier. Instead, he allowed the rain to wet the ends of his hair and clothes.


    His arrival clearly exceeded Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen''s expectations. The two of them looked at Long Congyun in surprise.


    The gazes of the three of them crossed the rain curtain and met in the night.


    Apart from the sound of the rain, the world seemed to be silent.


    "What about the child?" Finally, Long Congyun broke the silence and asked. The heavy voice pierced through the noisy rain and was clearly heard by the two of them.


    "I''m asleep." Ning Zhumang replied, his eyes full of vigilance.


    Long Congyun was stunned, but he quickly nodded. "Mm, if we keep him, there might be a chance for us to change."


    "What about the two of you? Where are you going?" He asked.


    "Go where you should go and do what you need to do." Ning Zhumang said.


    Long Congyun saw that he wasn''t willing to confess, but he wasn''t angry. He smiled and said, "Martial Uncle practiced the Great Defying Sword Scripture. Back then, Martial Uncle Mangji practiced this method and almost destroyed the Exquisite Pavilion. The two of you probably wouldn''t be his opponents."


    "Then what I can do, I thought for a moment. It seems that only by killing the Crown Prince Zhu can I suspend Martial Uncle''s insane plan."


    At this point, Long Congyun looked at the two of them and said, "This is a drastic plan. If Martial Uncle finds out, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "What? You want to claim credit?" Ning Zhumang raised his eyebrows, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    The killing intent was almost unconcealed, but Long Congyun seemed to have not noticed it at that time.


    "Junior Brother has misunderstood. I just want to remind you two."


    "Zhu Longqi is no match for the two of you. Although Gongsun Ming beside him can be considered a good player, he can''t withstand the two of you working together."


    "But this is the Exquisite Pavilion after all. If the two of you are stalled by Gongsun Ming for a while, this noise probably won''t be able to conceal from Martial Uncle''s eyes. If the two of you don''t do it cleanly, I''m afraid this matter will be even more difficult when Martial Uncle is alarmed."


    Hearing this, Zhong Changhen seemed to smell something different. He walked out and looked at the newly promoted Sect Leader in front of him. He asked in a calm voice, "Then what should we do with Sect Leader?"


    "Simple."


    "The two of you attacked and entangled Gongsun Ming. I killed him from the shadows and killed the Crown Prince with a single sword strike."


    "What are your intentions?"


    Long Congyun said with a bright smile on his face.


    It was the same as when they first met several decades ago.


    At that time, the three of them looked at each other and smiled, their grudges disappearing.


    So it turned out that so many years had passed.


    Although the path was different, no one had ever let down their original intentions.


    Thinking about it, there shouldn''t be anything better in this world.


    It''s raining harder.


    However, they couldn''t drown it, and the three of them suddenly burst into laughter.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 176 Affidavit

    Heavy rain poured down on the gate of Linglong Pavilion.


    In the inner garden of the Zhong Manor, the wet purple-robed youth slowly opened his eyes.


    Rumbling and dazzling light could be heard from time to time in the distant horizon, piercing the young man''s eyes with pain.


    He sat up and was stunned.


    He seemed to be thinking about why he was here.


    Another ray of light lit up, accompanied by a painful cry.


    At that moment, the youth suddenly woke up. He raised his eyes and looked in the direction where the light was shining.


    Four figures clashed in the sky.


    The youth''s pupils suddenly dilated at that time. He remembered what had happened. It was Zhong Changhen who knocked him unconscious.


    He stood up and anxiously wanted to do something, but not to mention that a battle of this level was something that he was completely unable to participate in, just the height of the sky was far from a place that he could reach at the Nether Opening Realm.


    Therefore, he could only look at the situation in the horizon, but could do nothing.


    At this moment, the white-haired Sikong Bai waved his sword, forcing away the three people who had surrounded him. A red light flashed between his eyebrows, and his speed suddenly increased a bit. His voice was like a ghost as he rushed towards the man in a seven-star black robe. The sword in his hand carried the might of lightning and stabbed straight at him.


    As the other two cried out in alarm, the man in a seven-star black robe froze in place.


    When the other two saw this, they hurriedly wanted to rescue him, but a cold smile appeared on the corner of Sikong Bai''s lips. A ghost-like howl immediately rang out from within his body. A phantom of an evil god with two horns on its head and wings on its back appeared behind him at that moment, and a majestic aura rippled out like ripples.


    The Evil God appeared. He waved his huge arm. Zhong Changhen, who was dressed in a red robe, was caught off guard. He was viciously beaten up by the evil ghost. His body paused for a moment and he flew backwards from the horizon.


    At that moment, Sikong Bai pulled out the sword in his hand, and the figure in the seven-star black robe immediately descended from the sky like a puppet that had lost its lifting thread. Sikong Bai, on the other hand, did not even look at the deceased Sect Leader. He turned to look at Ning Zhumang on the other side.


    Seeing Long Congyun die in battle and Zhong Changhen lose, Ning Zhumang knew that there was no chance of killing Sikong Bai today.


    He simply stopped and looked at Sikong Bai.


    Their gazes passed through the dense night, through the pouring rain curtains, through the thunderous lightning, and met in midair.


    "You''ve lost." Sikong Bai said at that time, his eyes shining with an extremely strange bloody light.


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang smiled miserably.


    He looked at the three majestic mountain peaks under the rain and heavily sighed. He said dejectedly, "Yes, I lost."


    "You injured Gongsun Ming and Zhu Longqi and almost put my Linglong Pavilion in danger. I can''t keep you." Sikong Bai''s eyes lit up. There was no lack of regret in his tone.


    "Failure to kill them is indeed the fault of Bamboo Light. It is truly a shame to the ancestors." Ning Zhumang said regretfully. However, the conversation between the two of them was clearly not on the same line.


    ¡­


    Song Yueming, who was soaked all over, dragged Zhong Changhen back to the courtyard in a sorry state.


    "Martial Uncle!" He forcefully shook the red-robed old man, trying to wake him up from his coma.


    Zhong Changhen slowly opened his eyes.


    He raised his eyes to look at Ning Zhumang who was confronting Sikong Bai, and then looked at the anxious purple-robed youth in front of him.


    "Zhu Xian''s scheme is really good." His face was deathly pale as he spoke, and his anger was like a gossamer.


    "Didn''t Martial Uncle kill Zhu Longqi?" Hearing this, the purple-robed youth was stunned. He did not know what had happened during his coma, but he could tell from Zhong Changhen''s tone.


    The weak Zhong Changhen smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Zhu Longqi has a life-saving secret treasure on him. We are too careless."


    Hearing this, Song Yueming''s heart sank. If Zhu Longqi didn''t die, then the cooperation between the Linglong Pavilion and the Longevity Division would continue. In that case, wouldn''t their sacrifices be in vain today?


    At that time, he gritted his teeth and said, "Martial Uncle, where Zhu Longqi is now, I will go and kill him!" As he spoke, he raised his long sword that had landed on the side, and the light in his eyes was decisive.


    "Gongsun Ming, how can you kill him?" Zhong Changhen hurriedly grabbed the youth. This intense action affected the injuries in his body, causing his face to turn even paler.


    "Then is there no other way? Just watch as the Linglong Pavilion ruins the thousand-year-old legacy and reputation in Sikong Bai''s hands!" The youth asked with an extremely anxious expression in his eyes.


    The old man lowered his head and remained silent.


    Such a reaction undoubtedly made Song Yueming''s heart sink to the bottom. He gritted his teeth and wanted to stand up again.


    "Let me give it a try, Martial Uncle! Even if I die, I will still give it a try!"


    When he said this, Zhong Changhen, who was lowering his head, suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He looked at the two people who were confronting the horizon, and then at the youth in front of him. Suddenly, he said, "There''s another way¡­"


    "What?" Hearing this, the youth hurriedly asked.


    "Come with your ears." Zhong Changhen said.


    ¡­


    "Bamboo Light¡­ Of all the disciples, I like you the most and trust you the most. But why don''t you understand?" Ning Zhumang''s attitude made Sikong Bai a little irritated. He asked in a voice filled with anger, regret, and confusion.


    "Disciple understands. It''s Martial Uncle who doesn''t understand. Back then, Martial Uncle Mangji''s lesson was still in front of us, but Martial Uncle doesn''t understand." Compared to Sikong Bai''s irritable Ning Zhumang, he was much calmer. He said as he looked at the old man with messy hair.


    That gaze inexplicably made Sikong Bai very unhappy.


    "I''m different from him. He has entered the Devil Realm, but I can control the Great Defying Sword Canon. Look at me. Do I look like him from back then?" The old man roared angrily, and his high-pitched voice rumbled out like thunder from his mouth.


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang quieted down.


    He looked up and down at Sikong Bai with a calm gaze, as if he was really just as Sikong Bai had said, considering the difference between him and the Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal.


    Then.


    "Too similar." Ning Zhumang said calmly as if he was stating an indisputable fact.


    These words undoubtedly provoked Zhongsi''s pain. At that moment, the aura around him became even more violent. The phantom of the evil god behind him let out a shrill roar. A terrifying voice suppressed the thunderous rumbles, shocking the torrential rain that filled the sky. An aura like the apocalypse lingered in the sky above Linglong Pavilion.


    The light in Ning Zhumang''s pupils condensed. He discovered that his Martial Uncle''s aura seemed to be a little stronger than when he fought Yuan Guilong the day before yesterday.


    "In that case, this old man can only kill you." At this time, Sikong Bai''s gloomy voice sounded again. His head of white hair was raised randomly, and his black robe was stirred high. The aura around him was strange and cold.


    "But I beg you to die." Ning Zhumang stretched out his hand, and the power around him rose at that moment.


    Although it was far from being compared to the monstrous Sikong, there was not the slightest bit of fear in his eyes. Instead, it was terrifyingly calm.


    ¡­


    "Martial Uncle! This is impossible! How can I do such a disrespectful thing!" Song Yueming cried out in shock, his face filled with shock.


    "This is the only way. If you want to save Linglong Pavilion, you must have the determination to shoulder your sins." Zhong Changhen said. His pale face turned red at that time, as if his condition had improved a little.


    "But" Song Yueming still wanted to say something, but Zhong Changhen suddenly sat up. He patted Song Yueming''s shoulder, and Song Yueming involuntarily turned around.


    He wanted to stop Zhong Changhen''s next move, but he found that his body seemed to be bound by an invisible force, unable to move at all.


    "Remember, live! You must live!" Zhong Changhen said as his aura sank. He sat cross-legged behind Song Yueming, his hands connecting several marks to his dantian. Then, a light flashed in his eyes, and he waved his palms and slapped Song Yueming''s back.


    At that time, Song Yueming''s body trembled. He felt a boundless force surge into his body from the place where he came into contact with Zhong Changhen. It passed through his limbs and bones, hiding in his pylon.


    The expression on Song Yueming''s face changed from shock to fear, from fear to despair, and finally to collapse.


    He could clearly feel that the aura around the old man behind him was getting weaker and weaker with the passage of time, but he could do nothing, not even spit out a single sound.


    At that moment, the purple-robed youth finally had the deepest feelings for his weakness and helplessness.


    ¡­


    Ning Zhumang was no match for Sikong Bai.


    After only two rounds of fighting, Sikong Bai saw an opportunity. A black evil aura filled the sky as he swung his sword.


    Ning Zhumang''s body trembled, and a shocking bloody hole appeared in his chest. At that time, the evil energy in the sky seemed to have found an opportunity to gush into his body through the wound. The meridians in his body withered and necrosed at a rate visible to the naked eye¡­


    In the blink of an eye, he lost the strength to stand out of thin air and fell straight down like a kite with a broken string.


    He stared at the sky with his eyes wide open, and countless images of the past flashed through his mind.


    He thought about the tears in the woman''s eyes when he left that year.


    He thought about the tomb and the baby girl waiting to be fed when he returned.


    He thought about what his master had entrusted to him before he died, about the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of disciples¡­


    Boom!


    A rumble rang out in the sky.


    After pulling Ning Zhumang''s thoughts back to reality, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of a distant mansion on the summit of the mountain.


    Ning Zhumang was stunned.


    A hint of a smile appeared on his bloodless face.


    Dark clouds obscured the sun and heavy rain fell.


    The starfire was not extinguished, it was not extinguished.


    He muttered to himself and finally closed his eyes.


    With a loud boom, his body fell to the ground, his flesh and blood blurred.


    ¡­


    Sikong Bai ''s calm eyes fell.


    The tens of thousands of disciples on the ground looked at Sikong Bai with extreme fear and enthusiasm. They were gathered together in a kind of similar red light, and this situation was extremely bizarre.


    "Where''s Zhong Changhen?" Sikong Bai asked in a deep voice. His head of white hair was scattered randomly. At that time, the immortal seemed to have aged a lot in an instant.


    "Disciple just saw Zhong Changhen dragged that thief into the Zhong Manor by Song Yueming." At this moment, one of the disciples in the crowd hurriedly said. It was Lang Chaosha, who had just lost his master. However, at this moment, there was not the slightest bit of sadness on his face. Instead, it was filled with flattery and a sinister smile.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Sikong Bai raised his eyebrows and turned around to walk towards the Zhong Mansion.


    Seeing this, Lang Chaosha hurriedly followed behind.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Zhong Manor, the rain became even heavier.


    The dome seemed to have been stabbed by something, and the rain was pouring down, as if it was going to drown this world.


    Sikong Bai stood in front of the mansion gate, and Lang Chaosha quickly understood what was going on behind him.


    He strode to the front door of the mansion and arrogantly shouted, "Song Yueming, your death is coming. How dare you harbor thieves?"


    Just as he said that, something was thrown out of the courtyard, tumbled on the ground, and finally landed at Sikong Bai''s feet.


    Everyone looked over at that time and discovered that the thing was actually a head in horror.


    Zhong Changhen''s head.


    Squeak!


    With a light sound, the gate of the courtyard was opened.


    At that moment, a wet purple-robed youth strode out.


    Without looking at the ugly expression on Lang Chaosha''s face, he walked straight to Sikong Bai.


    He knelt on one knee and said loudly.


    "This disciple does not humiliate my name. The usurper Zhong Changhen has already been executed. His head is here, but Master, please take a look."


    The youth lowered his head.


    The rain washed his body and flowed down the ends of his hair.


    His face was stained with water.


    However, no one could tell whether it was rain or tears.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 177 Message

    Su Mu''an was a very strange child.


    After hearing that Xu Han was the Young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture, the child changed his attitude and tried to be Xu Han''s personal bodyguard.


    Xu Han asked him why, and the youth said without thinking, "Because you are a great hero."


    Xu Han was puzzled. He believed that he had never done anything in his life that could afford the word.


    It wasn''t until Su Mu''an said what he thought that Xu Han burst into laughter.


    "The Tian Ce Mansion is full of good people. If you can become the Manor Master, you are naturally a good person amongst good people. Then you must be a great hero."


    Xu Han, who had witnessed this child''s extraordinary logic before, naturally wouldn''t argue with him. He asked about Su Mu''an ''s father and checked with Mr. Lu before finding out.


    Su Mu''an did indeed have a father called Su Guwei, who seemed to be an old man from the Mu Clan back then. Before the Mu Wang Inverse case happened, because his father was critically ill, he had no choice but to resign from his post in the army. Only then did he escape the calamity. A few days ago, he was taken back to Chang''an by the Long Night Division under the pretext of being a fugitive criminal.


    Knowing this, Xu Han immediately felt at ease, so he let Su Mu''an let him be his own nominal "bodyguard".


    Su Mu''an, who had obtained such an honor, could be said to be proud of herself. For the past few days, she had a smile on her face that could not be closed, causing everyone to burst into laughter as well. She secretly felt that this child was very interesting.


    ¡­


    Everyone hurried for three days and walked a full three hundred li. There were still seven to eight days'' journey from Chang''an.


    Today, they went on their way as usual. Walking behind Xu Han, Ye Hongjian looked at the youth. The boy with the sword on his back that did not match his body suddenly became interested. He asked, "Little An''an, can you show me your sword?"


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an, who originally had a smile on his face, immediately revealed an alert expression. He looked vigilantly at Ye Hong Jian behind him, his eyes widened, and he shook his head vigorously.


    "What? Is it still a treasure?" Seeing him like this, Ye Hongjian wanted to play a trick on him. She looked up and down at the pair of swords with a mocking expression and curled her lips. "Rubbish, it doesn''t look like it either."


    When he said this, he immediately stepped on the little fellow''s painful foot.


    "What''s wrong? My father said that this is something passed down from our ancestors. It''s a divine weapon left behind by my father''s father''s father." The boy held his fingers and said seventeen fathers in a row.


    In the past few days, everyone had been tortured by the boy''s seventeen father narrative methods, causing their brains to ache. Ye Hongjian waved her hand repeatedly, not wanting to argue with a child about this matter. "Good, good, good. It''s a treasure. It''s a treasure, okay?"


    "Then show me. Broaden your horizons, I won''t steal from you. I''m from the Tian Ce Mansion, and I''m a good person." Ye Hongjian continued, her eyes revealing a crafty smile like a fox.


    Everyone in the surroundings burst into laughter, but they didn''t break it. Instead, they watched with interest. After all, it was boring to travel along the way. With a little fellow like Su Mu''an around, it brought a lot of joy to everyone.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an was stunned. He tilted his head and sized up Ye Hongjian in front of him. This was naturally true, but the smile on Ye Hongjian''s face made him a little uneasy.


    He thought for a while, but suddenly remembered something and shook his head decisively.


    Seeing him like this, Ye Hongjian immediately said loudly, "Why are you so stingy? I''ll just take a look."


    "My father said that swords are important weapons for slaughter. You can''t use them lightly. If you use them, you must drink fresh blood." Su Mu''an said seriously. "This is my dad''s dad''s dad''s dad''s¡­"


    Seeing that he wanted to say more than ten fathers in a row, Ye Hongjian immediately panicked. She shook her head repeatedly, "Alright, alright. If you don''t look, then don''t look."


    When the surrounding people saw that Ye Hongjian, who had always been clever and strange, had eaten on Su Mu''an ''s body, they immediately burst into laughter and angrily stomped the girl''s foot fiercely.


    Only Su Mu''an scratched the back of his head with a puzzled expression.


    ¡­


    Before twilight fell, the group arrived at Ningjiao City.


    It was almost the same as the satrap of Salt Lake City. After hearing the identities of the people, the satrap of Ningjiao City was first shocked, and then he recovered. He put on a flattering expression and hurriedly arranged accommodation for the people.


    "Brother Xu! Manor Master Xu!" However, just as everyone was about to enter the city, a burst of exclamation suddenly came from behind them.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He turned around and saw several figures rushing over from afar.


    Xu Han frowned and looked at the person. He felt that the person looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen them before. Judging from their appearances, they seemed to be in a sorry state, as if they had escaped from somewhere.


    "It''s the young master of Heavenly Battle City, Yue Chengpeng." At this time, Mr. Lu whispered in Xu Han''s ear.


    Xu Han was stunned. He then remembered that it was the turn of the Exquisite Pavilion to take a quick glance at the meeting. However, the two of them did not interact much, so Xu Han could not remember it clearly for a moment.


    To this young city lord, Xu Han had heard that other than being ignorant, there wasn''t anything bad in his heart. At this moment, he rushed over. Xu Han naturally didn''t avoid him. He simply winked at the satrap beside him. The satrap retreated to the side knowingly. A group of people stood at the city gate and waited for the arrival of the Young City Lord.


    Only when the other party walked up to them did the crowd see their appearances clearly.


    Young City Lord Yue Chengpeng''s clothes were riddled with tears. The black-clothed man behind him seemed to be injured, and his footsteps were heavy. His followers were even more ashen-faced, but they could not find the slightest bit of the elegance of the legendary Heavenly Battle Swordsman.


    "So it''s Brother Yue." Although Xu Han could not understand the other party''s intentions, he still bowed politely to the other party.


    "Haha, that''s right." On the other hand, Yue Chengpeng did not have the slightest bit of consciousness from the young master of Heavenly Battle City, so he casually perfunctorily explained. However, it was as if he was too anxious along the way. At this moment, he pressed his hand on Xu Han''s shoulder and hooked his body to catch his breath.


    "Didn''t Brother Yue represent Heavenly Battle City as a guest of Linglong Pavilion? Why are you in such a sorry state? Did you encounter any misfortune?" Xu Han naturally noticed the other party''s peculiarity and immediately asked with concern.


    In his heart, he was also secretly curious. This Heavenly Battle City''s Yue Fuyao''s name was a famous Sword Immortal. Which blind thief dared to attack them?


    When everyone heard this, their gazes fell on Yue Chengpeng. They were obviously extremely curious about this matter.


    "Don''t mention it." At this time, Yue Chengpeng seemed to have recovered a little. "That old monster Sikong Bai doesn''t want to do anything good, but he wants to find some sort of Heavenly Punishment Sword to kill the Emperor''s son."


    "We don''t want to, we still have to imprison us."


    "Fortunately, Sect Leader Ning and the others clashed with each other and fought together. That''s why I escaped under Commander Yu''s protection."


    "What?" As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd cried out in alarm.


    "Then what about Ning Zhu ¡­ Sect Leader Ning?" Before Xu Han could ask, Fang Ziyu walked out of the crowd and asked anxiously.


    "The rain is too heavy to see clearly, but it seems to be dead." Yue Chengpeng frowned and recalled.


    Just as these words fell, Fang Ziyu''s face immediately turned pale, and he fell to the ground amidst the cries of the crowd.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 178 Refugees

    Ningjiao City is located in Liangzhou''s main traffic road, north to Big Yellow City, south to Chang''an. Every jizhou call military forces grain is necessary here.


    It was probably also because of this that the satrap in Ningjiao City was much richer than the one in Salt Lake City. However, the few private courtyards of his family were sufficient to accommodate Xu Han''s thousands of troops.


    As for how many people''s lipids and ointments the satrap had scraped by relying on the favorable conditions of the day and place, one could tell from this one or two.


    However, Xu Han did not have the intention to pursue this satrap.


    After dinner, the group sat in the courtyard.


    "The Manor Army has already arranged for them to stay in the City Lord''s courtyards." A bearded middle-aged man walked up to Xu Han and said.


    This middle-aged man was called Hou Ling, and he was now the commander of the thousand Tiance Prefecture troops. Loyal, although sometimes careless, but thick and thin, is a good soldier.


    "Yes, it''s been hard, General." Sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, Xu Han nodded.


    The other party understood, so he backed up and retreated.


    At this moment, Xu Han turned to look at the middle-aged man dressed in a red robe. "Mr. Guan, how is Ziyu''s injury?"


    This middle-aged man was called Guan Ruhong. He was one of the red-robed officials who had accompanied Mr. Lu here. He was skilled in medicine. Today, he was the Fang Ziyu who had fainted under his care.


    Hearing this, Guan Ruhong hurriedly cupped her hands and said respectfully, "I''m just frightened. I''ve already woken up. Although I''m still in a bad state, I don''t have to worry about my life anymore."


    "Yes, it''s been hard on you, sir." Xu Han frowned and nodded.


    "It''s all my rudeness today. Brother Xu, please don''t blame me." Yue Chengpeng said at that time. Although his temper jumped, he was definitely not an arrogant person. Thinking about what had happened today, he felt somewhat guilty.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled at Yue Chengpeng. "It has already happened. Brother Yue, if you don''t tell me, sooner or later someone will say it. Brother Yue, there''s no need to blame yourself." Xu Han said with relief. Then, with a serious expression on his face, he asked again, "Since Brother Yue escaped from the Exquisite Pavilion, can you tell me what happened that night?"


    At that time, Yue Chengpeng also put away his usually cynical appearance, and with a calm gaze, he told the whole story.


    Hearing his story, Xu Han and the others frowned.


    Even though he had anticipated this matter before he left, Xu Han was still a little overwhelmed when it really happened.


    He had the heart to ask about Song Yueming''s situation, but Yue Chengpeng and the others wanted to flee, so they naturally didn''t have time to pay attention to this. Xu Han''s heart sank because he knew Song Yueming''s temperament too well. If that was the case, then Song Yueming would probably be in danger now.


    ¡­


    Deep into the night, everyone dispersed.


    Ye Hongjian saw that Xu Han was not depressed, so she pulled him out of the courtyard and said that she wanted to go out for a stroll.


    It was already late at night, and the shops in the streets of Ningjiao City had long since closed. There were only a few pedestrians on the way.


    Xu Han knew that she was trying to dispel him, so he simply agreed.


    "Are you worried about Song Yueming?" Ye Hongjian suddenly asked as she walked along the empty street.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded calmly. He had nothing to hide from Ye Hongjian.


    Ye Hongjian comforted, but after saying that, she felt that this reason was somewhat far-fetched and her voice instantly softened. "Good luck has its own heavenly appearance. It''s useless for you to worry about him. Besides, Yue Chengpeng also said that he didn''t see Song Yueming, so it wouldn''t be his turn to take action against Sikong Bai ¡­"


    Xu Han knew that she had good intentions, so he couldn''t bear to tear her apart. He bitterly smiled and said, "Brother Song''s choice is ultimately his own. Life and death are his own paths."


    Finally, he paused and added, "Everyone should have their own path."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian turned her head to look at the youth. Seeing that his slightly relaxed expression did not seem to be fake, the girl felt a little relieved. She suddenly asked, "What about your path?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. A trace of confusion appeared on his face.


    "I don''t know." He shook his head.


    "The young master of the dignified Tian Ce Mansion can actually say that he doesn''t know?" Ye Hongjian widened her eyes, her face full of surprise.


    Xu Han knew that she was deliberately teasing him and said indifferently, "That''s what the old man left me. With such a big stall, I don''t have such ambition. If he hadn''t died, how would I have gotten it?"


    "However, he is my master after all. He has saved my life. Since he wants me to do it, I''ll give it a try."


    "You''re making things difficult for me." Ye Hongjian curled her lips. Obviously, she was extremely disdainful of Xu Han''s obedient attitude.


    "Of course I know that the position of Manor Master Tiance Prefecture is a great benefit. I just ¡­" Xu Han paused for a moment before saying, "It''s just that sometimes I envy Brother Song very much. There are things that I can die for."


    "I, on the other hand, seem to have been pulled by something invisible, living passively¡­ I don''t like this¡­"


    Ye Hongjian could tell that Xu Han was feeling depressed. She also put away her teasing intention, and her expression became serious. "Actually, you also have a choice. You can escape from the Exquisite Pavilion, and you don''t have to be the head of the Tian Ce Mansion."


    But at that time, Xu Han looked straight into Ye Hongjian''s eyes and whispered, "No, I don''t have a choice."


    Ye Hongjian was stunned. When she heard Xu Han''s words, her face immediately turned red.


    She stamped her feet and shyly turned her head away, ignoring Xu Han.


    Seeing this, Xu Han smiled slightly and said, "Actually, it''s not just this. What happened in the Exquisite Pavilion made me suddenly understand a truth. People who want to live according to their own will must be strong enough. The reason why I am always arranged and always pulled is because I am too weak." Therefore, I want to become the Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture. I want to have my own power. "


    As he said this, the aura around the youth seemed to have changed.


    The specifics were different. Ye Hongjian said it was not true, but she felt that he finally had a little bit of the appearance of the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master.


    This change made the girl happy in her heart. She turned her head to look at Xu Han and a faint smile appeared between her brows.


    ¡­


    Just like that, the two of them walked for a long time. It was almost 11 o''clock. The two of them were planning to return to the manor to rest. After all, they still had to continue their journey tomorrow.


    However, at this moment, a burst of restlessness suddenly came from the direction of the city gate, as if someone had clashed with the patrolling soldiers.


    The two of them exchanged glances before turning around and heading towards the city gate.


    However, in the dark night, a group of ragged-clothed civilians huddled together, seemingly wanting to enter the city, but were stopped by the soldiers guarding the city. The loud noise alarmed the surrounding residents. Seeing that the situation was somewhat difficult to control, the leading officer hurriedly sent several soldiers to the City Lord''s Mansion to invite the satrap to deal with it.


    Xu Han also frowned at that time. He keenly noticed that these civilians seemed to be different from ordinary beggars. Although their expressions were in a sorry state, they were carrying some luggage. Most of them were even carrying their families with them. They were more like refugees who had come from somewhere.


    Xu Han''s mind sank. He pointed his toes to the ground and jumped up high. Upon seeing this, Ye Hongjian hurriedly followed.


    The two of them raised their heads to look at the city wall, but the sight that entered their eyes caused their bodies to tremble, and it was difficult to calm down for a long time.


    Outside Ningjiao City, there were densely packed crowds of tens of thousands of people. They were all refugees from unknown places. As time passed, more people were slowly gathering in the distance.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 179 Thorn

    3rd shift today, apologize for the two shifts on Saturday weekend. WE and RNG have both lost and won''t be watching the match. Please forgive me for trying to make up for the difference tomorrow.) (Apologize for the loss of WE and RNG on Saturday weekend


    Xia Jun''s tent was lit with a deep candle.


    "Bah! People won''t let us kill, objects won''t let us rob, and we still have to cooperate with those refugees to escape. Then what are we doing here? Nothing! We can''t even find a woman who can purge her fire." The burly man kicked over the wine on the table and roared carelessly.


    "That''s right. In the past, even if it was just plundering, it would still be enough for us to be carefree for a while. Now, it''s good that we won''t let anyone take a single penny. The refugees won''t let them stop us. Our army of 500,000 is vast and mighty. Aren''t we going to drink the northwest wind?"


    There was a man who stood up. His face was covered in scars of all sizes. He had been through countless life and death battles more than a dozen times. It was obvious that he was a ruthless person who had experienced countless life and death battles.


    "That''s right. That Mu Ji is too self-righteous. Do you think he is still the Northern Region King of the Zhou Dynasty? He is only a surrender general now!"


    With the two of them taking the lead, many of the generals in the tent also criticized him. Obviously, everyone was a little unhappy with this decision.


    Only the man in black armor, who was sitting on the high platform, held his head with one hand and his wine cup with the other, smiled at the crowd and remained silent.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that Emperor Li Yulin of the Great Xia Kingdom is a rare genius in a thousand years. Unfortunately, he has raised such a bunch of trash geniuses who know that their mouths are three inches wide and their crotches are three inches wide." At this moment, a voice came from outside the room.


    Everyone was stunned. The curtain of the camp was pushed open from the outside. A white-robed man sitting in a wooden wheelchair was pushed into the camp under the protection of three guards.


    Mu Ji!


    Everyone was a veteran general who had been at war with the Great Zhou Dynasty for several years. How could they not recognize the person who came? At that time, they were all stunned and subconsciously stopped talking.


    Even though he knew that the other party did not have half an inch of cultivation, and even though he only had three guards by his side, the shadows that the other party had left behind for many years had actually caused the hearts of these vicious soldiers and generals who normally had their heads hanging on their belts to feel a chill in their hearts.


    His arrival was undoubtedly beyond the expectations of everyone present.


    Everyone present naturally couldn''t help but feel their hearts sink at that moment. Their gazes at the man were somewhat vigilant, but they couldn''t find the slightest bit of the momentum of shouting and screaming.


    At that time, the man on the platform looked sideways at the silent crowd, and the smile on his lips became even more intense.


    He finally stood up and raised the wine cup in his hand. He looked at the Northern Region King and smiled, "So it''s Brother Mu. What can I trouble you for?" The smile on his face was eager, as if he had been friends with Mu Ji for many years.


    "I came to ask for what Li Yulin promised me." The man sitting on the wooden chair said calmly. His calm eyes stared straight at the man on the platform. It was as if none of the generals around him were eyeing him covetously. It was as if Lord Cui Ting, who was the pillar of the Great Xia Empire, was nothing more than a mortal in his eyes.


    He had always been like this. Even with his saber and axe, his expression had never changed. He was such a man. Perhaps there was nothing in this world that could cause his heart to stir up the slightest ripple. At least not yet.


    Hearing this, Cui Ting, who was standing on the high platform of Great Xia''s national pillar, was slightly stunned. Then, he put down the wine cup in his hand.


    The smile on his face was still bright. "This matter, Brother Mu, look, I haven''t had enough time to carry out many things when I first arrived in your land. I really don''t have enough manpower. If I don''t wait for a while, don''t worry. When the time comes, I''ll definitely send a hundred thousand troops to your palace."


    Cui Ting said awkwardly.


    "Sure." Originally, he thought that they would have to bargain with each other, but who would have thought that Mu Ji would nod his head straightforwardly.


    However, before joy could appear on Cui Ting''s face, Mu Ji''s voice, which was like a pool of stagnant water, sounded again.


    "Three days." He said.


    His voice was still calm. It didn''t seem like he was discussing, but more like he was communicating orders to his subordinates.


    At that moment, the smile on Cui Ting''s face abruptly subsided.


    "Brother Mu, aren''t you being too unsympathetic to your brothers?" Cui Ting was not a fuel-efficient lamp. Back then, he had dominated the Eastern Region of Great Xia, causing the nobles of the Chen Kingdom to be terrified. In the end, he had to use the old minister, Munch, who had been abandoned for many years. Although Cui Ting''s encounters in the Great Xia Dynasty over the years had made him a little smoother, the ruthlessness in his bones had never dissipated.


    When the surrounding generals heard this, they could hear the anger in the words of their commander-in-chief. They all stood up and drew their swords and knives from their waists. A chill suddenly appeared in the tent.


    As for the three guards behind Mu Ji, they were obviously not easy to deal with. At that time, they also displayed their swords on their waists, vigilantly staring at the people who were looking around with red eyes.


    Seeing the atmosphere in the tent become tense, the pale-faced man on the wooden chair stretched out his hand and signaled the guard behind him to put away his saber and sword. Although the three of them hesitated, the prestige of the Beijiang King had a long history in their hearts. Therefore, they kept their swords and swords in their hands in the end, but their gazes did not slack off at all as they stared at the crowd.


    Upon seeing this, Cui Ting revealed a smile on his cold face.


    "What are you doing? Do you dare to attack the Northern Region King? Hurry up and put it down!" He roared so angrily that the generals did not dare to disobey his wishes, so they put away their swords and sat back down resentfully.


    At this moment, Cui Ting looked at Mu Ji with a smile and said, "Brother Mu, these bastards are used to being wild. Don''t mind."


    These words were naturally meant to apologize, but just how much guilt there was in his tone was debatable.


    "However, it is still too difficult for me to gather 100,000 troops for you in these three days. If not, what do you think in three months? After three months, 100,000 troops will definitely be sent to you respectfully."


    "Three months is too long. I can''t wait that long." Mu Ji shook his head, then stretched out his hand and opened his fingers, saying, "Five days."


    "This" Cui Ting''s expression immediately turned ugly, but the cunning fox-like look in his eyes betrayed the true thoughts in his heart.


    "Li Yulin is the hero. What he wants is to unify the world, repeat the glorious scene of the Great Chu Territory and the arrival of all nations. Now that there is Jizhou, Great Xia can attack and retreat. After stabilizing the situation in Jizhou, the next step is for the soldiers to head south and take Chang''an." Mu Ji, who was sitting in the wheelchair, saw Cui Ting''s appearance. He opened his mouth again and said calmly. "As for Cui Guozhu, if he wanted to be the hero who pioneered the territory, wouldn''t Big Yellow City''s Lin Shouyu be a thorn in his throat?"


    These words undoubtedly hit Cui Ting''s vital point. The man on the high platform immediately put away the embarrassment on his face and looked at Mu Ji with a serious expression, waiting for the Beijiang King to follow.


    At that time, a cold and gloomy expression suddenly appeared in Mu Ji''s normally calm eyes.


    His bloodless lips slowly opened.


    Said the calm voice.


    "Five days, you and I have a hundred thousand troops."


    "I''ll help you pull out this thorn."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 180 Say Hello

    In the early morning of Ning Jiao City, the crowd surged.


    This surge came not only from within the city but also from outside.


    Xu Han, who had not fallen asleep all night, frowned as he stood on the city wall of Ningjiao City. Looking at the increasing number of refugees, his heart was gloomy.


    After hearing the news, Ye Hongjian, Mr. Lu and the others also rushed over. Everyone had not slept for a night.


    "Lord Manor Master." At this time, the fat Ningjiao City Governor, who was almost unable to walk, climbed up the city wall with difficulty, supported by his two followers. He had not slept all night, and his face was somewhat pale. However, at this moment, his face was full of flattery. He came to Xu Han''s side, and his face was filled with a fleshy face that was almost squeezed into a ball by an ugly smile.


    "There are a total of 178,000 people." He said that under Xu Han''s instructions, the more than 2,000 soldiers guarding Ningjiao City stayed up all night and finally counted the number of refugees.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded, his expression becoming even more serious. "Are they all refugees from Jizhou?"


    "Most likely." The fat satrap said, "The news of the fall of the Sword Dragon Pass and the fall of Jizhou is so big that I haven''t received a single letter. I''ve already sent someone to send the news to Chang''an quickly. I believe it will arrive soon."


    "The two hundred thousand Mu Clan guards of the Sword Dragon Pass and Wang Mu Ji of the Northern Region are here. How could they fall so easily? The Imperial Court did not receive any news at all?" Mr. Lu, who was behind him, frowned and said.


    "What''s so strange about this little one? However, they couldn''t explain it to the refugees. They just said that Xia Jun had suddenly entered seclusion. They were also fleeing in the wind. How could they understand this?" The fat satrap agreed, but he secretly planned what he would do if Big Yellow City was also destroyed.


    "I''m afraid there''s something fishy about this. Young Master, I think we need to hurry up and return to Chang''an as soon as possible." Mr. Lu did not have much hope for the fat satrap''s reply. He turned to Xu Han and said with a serious expression.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded. He knew that Mr. Lu was like his dead master. His mind was filled with righteousness. After such a big incident, the other party was naturally anxious.


    But very quickly, he seemed to have thought of something, Turning around, he looked at the black sea of people gathered at the city gate. The Tiance Prefecture Army, dressed in white armor, was distributing rice porridge to everyone under Qin Keqing''s arrangement. However, the number of people was simply too large. It was unknown when such a large amount of rice porridge would be finished. Moreover, the amount of food that could be found in Ningjiao City was far from enough to feed so many people.


    "Then what should these refugees do?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    Everyone present turned their gazes to the fat satrap when they asked this question.


    "My lords, please stop joking. It''s already not bad for Ningjiao City to be able to feed itself. How can I accommodate so many refugees? Besides, there are so many people in Jizhou, how can a mere satrap like me be able to control them?" Seeing that everyone was looking at him, his expression immediately changed and he waved his hand repeatedly.


    Although these words were merely evasive words, the truth was not bad.


    If Jizhou really fell, the number of refugees would definitely not be as simple as 170,000. Ning Jiao City could not hold them, nor could they survive. The 170,000 yuan in food, clothing, shelter, reclamation, and the year before the harvest was a shocking figure. Moreover, with Great Zhou''s recent situation, it was still uncertain whether he would be able to obtain a bumper harvest or a grain harvest in the coming year.


    When the group of people looked at me and you, they were obviously helpless.


    Even Mr. Lu could only frown deeply at this moment, feeling helpless.


    "Leave it to me." However, at this moment, a bright voice suddenly sounded out from the crowd. Everyone was stunned and looked at the voice one after another, only to see that the person who spoke was actually the young master of Heavenly Battle City, Yue Chengpeng.


    His voice caused the Great Commander Yu Xiao behind him to be somewhat dissatisfied. He frowned slightly, but in the end, he did not say anything to stop him.


    "Brother Yue has a way?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice. He did not know this Yue Chengpeng very well. Yesterday, he had only exchanged some information with each other, not to mention how to understand his character. At this moment, his sudden voice was quite unexpected.


    "Xuzhou is a land of fish and rice. Even though the past few years have not been very good, Xuzhou can still be considered to be in good weather. These 170,000 people have gone to Xuzhou, so I don''t think it is difficult for them to have a livelihood. Besides, my father and Xuzhou Mu have always been good friends. I think I have to give them this face." Young Master Yue said with a smile, as if he had full confidence in this matter.


    However, after spending half a day together, Xu Han still felt that this young master Yue''s actions were somewhat irrelevant. The lives of 170,000 people had been handed over to him, and he was somewhat worried.


    Therefore, he turned his head to look at Mr. Lu and asked him what he meant.


    Mr. Lu nodded his head knowingly and stood out at that time. "Young Master Yue has a kind heart. It is truly my great fortune to be able to do so." The satrap of Xuzhou has always had a good reputation for loving the people. This matter should not be a problem. However, the journey to Xuzhou is far and Young Master has brought so many refugees with him. I''m afraid he will have to walk for a month. Does Young Master understand the troubles involved? "


    170,000 refugees were no longer as far away as the army. Not to mention the uprising and departure, how to control the 170,000 people, how to obtain rations, how to transport them, and even where to set up camp were all problems.


    Presumably, Mr. Lu was also afraid that Yue Young Master would agree to this matter for a moment, but he didn''t know what to do afterwards. He gave up halfway and wasted 170,000 lives.


    But who would have thought that Yue Da Young Master would only smile brightly when he heard this. He said very freely, "Mr. Lu has thought of a way to ask this question. Teach me. I only promised that as long as they arrive in Xuzhou, I will protect him."


    Yue Chengpeng''s words caused everyone present to be stunned. Previously, Yue Chengpeng''s various behaviors had made everyone secretly think that Young Master Yue was more like an ignorant young master, but these words had clearly seen through everyone''s thoughts. However, he wasn''t angry at all. Such bearing made everyone secretly ashamed of their "heart of a lowly person" that they had secretly guessed just now.


    "Young Master Yue, are you serious?" Mr. Lu asked.


    "There is absolutely no falsehood." Yue Chengpeng replied confidently.


    At that time, the corners of his mouth rose and a smile appeared in his eyes. Although he still looked like a slacker, it inexplicably caused the hearts of the crowd to tremble, and they were secretly broken by his graceful appearance at this moment.


    ¡­


    In the end, Mr. Lu was the head of the three thousand red-robed officials of the Tian Ce Mansion. He had only taken two days to arrange for the migration of the 170,000 refugees.


    First, he forced the fat satrap to lend out a thousand troops, then haggled for a bit, and finally, he took out his four private houses to coerce and entice him, causing him to give 170,000 people rations for seven days. This was not a small sum. In addition to the grain used by the refugees during their stay, half of Ningjiao City''s grain depots had been looted.


    After that, Mr. Lu divided the 170,000 people into several groups, and each of the 1,000 garrisons was responsible for more than 170 people. He also issued a warrant. If one person was lost for no reason, he would have to ask for the person responsible. Another three hundred people from the thousand Tiance Prefecture troops were taken out to escort the grain. Only then could the arrangements be considered proper.


    On the morning of the third day, Xu Han''s group arrived at the city gate and bid farewell to Yue Chengpeng, who was about to bring 170,000 refugees on his way.


    The few of them exchanged greetings and wanted to say goodbye.


    At that time, Mr. Lu pulled Yue Chengpeng to the side and handed him a map that outlined the route to Xuzhou. Moreover, a special symbol was drawn on the four cities of Ning Jiao, Page Ming, Hu''an, and Liu Mu.


    "This is the safest route for this trip. Please take it with you, Young Master Yue. Don''t lose it." Mr. Lu said.


    "Thank you, sir." Yue Chengpeng took a closer look. Mr. Hidden Deer was extraordinary. Although this route was not the closest, it was always an official road. Whether it was convenient or safe, it was the best choice. However, he soon discovered the markings and asked, "But what is the meaning of the markings?"


    "The journey is far. Young Master Yue has only brought seven days'' worth of grain. How can he? Apart from Ning Jiao, the remaining three cities are Page Ming, Tiger Peace and Willow Eye City. When Young Master arrives, you can take nine more days'' worth of grain just in case, but you can''t take too much and spare the livelihood of the people in the city." Mr. Lu narrowed his eyes and said.


    Hearing this, Yue Chengpeng was stunned for a moment, and then he revealed a troubled expression. "But how can I, the son of Heavenly Battle City, summon the satrap of Liang Zhou? If he doesn''t¡­"


    "The cities I picked for Young Master are all small cities, but their grain reserves are extremely abundant. Most importantly ¡­" Mr. Lu paused for a moment before a faint smile appeared on his aged face. "The armaments are much weaker than in Ningjiao City."


    Yue Chengpeng''s face was still filled with distress, but his eyes clearly revealed a crafty expression like a fox''s. "Sir, what you mean is ¡­ but I am a person with a lot of respect after all. If someone finds out about this matter, the Imperial Court will pursue it ¡­"


    Mr. Lu glanced at Yue Chengpeng and said, "Young Master Yue is the son of Yue Jianxian. He is open and honest, so he naturally can''t do such a thing. However, my 300 Manor Army is used to advising and making decisions without permission. What does this have to do with Young Master Yue?"


    Hearing this, Yue Chengpeng''s eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Sir, you''re so scheming, so scheming." He sighed repeatedly, causing the crowd to be confused.


    At this time, Yu Xiao, who was in charge of commanding and dispatching, walked over and told everyone that everything was ready to go.


    When Yue Chengpeng heard this, he was about to bid farewell to everyone, but at that time, Mr. Lu suddenly hooked his body and bowed towards him.


    Seeing this, Yue Chengpeng''s expression changed. He hurriedly extended his hand to help the respected old man up. "What do you mean, sir? Don''t ruin this junior!"


    "Young Master is very righteous. I will worship you for these 170,000 refugees." Mr. Lu said this as he insisted on paying his respects.


    Yue Chengpeng had failed to stop him several times. He could only return the favor and bid farewell to the crowd. He then led the 170,000 refugees on their way to Xuzhou.


    At that time, the crowd watched his departing figure and remained silent for a long time.


    Only Mr. Lu sighed deeply.


    "Like father, like son¡­"


    "Yue Fuyao has a successor¡­"


    Xu Han came back to his senses and looked at Mr. Lu, asking, "By the way, sir, I just saw you and Yue Young Master talking happily. I wonder why?"


    At that time, this highly respected red-robed princess calmly replied, her eyes observing her nose and heart.


    "Tell him to say hello to Yue Jianxian on my behalf."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 181 Face Saint

    The news of the Sword Dragon Closing finally came back.


    The exact news shocked everyone. Great Xia''s cavalry did not break through the Sword Dragon Pass. It was the Shepherd King who opened and closed the door and led his troops into it. It was said that this was news brought back by an Imperial Envoy from the Long Night Division who was stationed at the Sword Dragon Pass.


    Of course, in the past ten years, no one had ever heard of any other Imperial Envoys other than the Mu Clan Army in the Sword Dragon Pass. Therefore, whether this so-called Imperial Envoy was an Imperial Envoy or a spy planted beside Mu Ji was debatable.


    However, this was clearly not the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Mu Ji rebelled. The two hundred thousand soldiers of the Mu Clan who were capable of conscripting and fighting were in his hands. In addition to the five hundred thousand Xia cavalry in Cui Dazhu''s hands, such a large number of soldiers and horses were enough to become a terrifying force to destroy the Great Zhou Empire.


    For a moment, everyone in the court was in danger.


    Even Zhu Xian was rumored to be furious after hearing about this, and the furious roar from Zhu Xian''s palace had never stopped for the entire day.


    The Imperial Court panicked and tried to deploy troops everywhere.


    But the calamity of a few years, in order to alleviate the pressure of the imperial court, apart from a few important passes, the number of soldiers in each prefecture was cut again and again¡­


    Even if there were heavily armed lands, they were all raised by their respective vassal kings and prefectural herds with private grain. How could they be willing to give them to Zhu Xian to take to Big Yellow City to die?


    The orders of the Imperial Court spread everywhere like snowflakes, but in the end, they went to the army in Big Yellow City. There were only twenty thousand people. In addition, the hundred thousand troops in Lin Shou''s hand were only one hundred and twenty thousand. How could such a number defend seven hundred thousand troops?


    Even if that person was Lin Shou, who was known as the number one general under the heavens, Great Zhou and the rest of the world still held a very suspicious attitude towards this matter.


    Chang''an''s dream of dancing and singing was finally shattered by Great Xia''s cavalry.


    Four days later, the people who were galloping all the way arrived at the capital of the Great Zhou Empire.


    Chang''an City was still bustling with activity, but the fear wrapped around it was already known to everyone.


    Many restaurants were closed, and most of the pedestrians on the streets were in a hurry. It was no longer an affair for the drinkers to talk about. Instead, they frowned deeply as they thought about the upcoming war.


    Tiance Prefecture''s arrival could be considered a major event for Chang''an City, which had already tightened its strings. Naturally, Xu Han and the others would inevitably be pointed at by these pedestrians along the way.


    "Is that young man the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion?"


    "I heard that he seems to be the son-in-law of Ye Chengtai, Marquis of Ning Country."


    "3,000 Gongqing, there are only this few people left in the 30,000 Tian Ce Mansion Army? Can they solve the danger of Big Yellow City?"


    "It''s hard to say, even the Long Night Division''s Zhu Xian might not be able to pass this trial."


    "Zhu Xian has been busy gathering troops these days. I''m afraid he doesn''t have the mood to pay attention to these crippled soldiers."


    "Ah¡­ If only the Headmaster was here¡­"


    Along the way, the whispers of the rookies on both sides couldn''t be concealed from Xu Han''s ears. As he listened to this, his brows furrowed deeply.


    The people who said these things looked like some influential figures in Chang''an City. They were originally men, but they did not think about how to resist the foreign enemies at the moment of the national calamity. Instead, they were like women chatting in the streets. With Chang''an and Great Zhou like this, it was no wonder that Great Zhou had been so weak in the border wars over the years.


    If it weren''t for Wang Muji of Beijiang, who was under the control of the Sword Dragon, and Zhao Chu, who was under the control of the Tianshan Mountain, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he wanted to protect the Great Zhou Empire by relying on these royal nobles and nobles dressed in luxurious clothes.


    "What do you think of Chang''an, Manor Master?" At this time, Mr. Lu, who was walking beside Xu Han, seemed to notice Xu Han''s abnormal behavior. He asked softly with narrowed eyes.


    "The hearts of the people are scattered and unsightly." Xu Han said without thinking.


    "Great Xiamen will fall. Ants and insects don''t want to support pillars. They use their fangs to devour pillars. There is no need to speak dirty words to confuse people. This is the case in all chaotic times in the world. Palace Master doesn''t need to worry about it." The old gentleman said softly, his tone filled with contempt for the people around him.


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded and simply didn''t listen to the dirty words of the people around him.


    ¡­


    Under the lead of Mr. Lu, the group of people passed through the busiest city in Chang''an City and arrived in front of the huge imperial palace.


    This palace was the Great Chu Palace of the previous dynasty, and it was called Chao Yang. After the Great Ancestor of the Zhou Dynasty usurped the throne, in order to go to the remnants of the previous dynasty, he repaired it and changed it to Pu Tian. It meant that under the heavens, could it be the king''s land? From this, it could be seen how ambitious the Great Ancestor was when he opened the court. However, not to mention expanding the territory, his mansion was no longer safe. Now, when he looked at the big word "Pu Tian" on the palace gate, he could only sigh and sigh in amusement.


    In front of Pu Tian Palace, the officials had been waiting for a long time.


    The arrival of the Tian Ce Mansion would undoubtedly bring more variables to the already chaotic Great Zhou. As people in the center of power, they naturally had to see if the Tian Ce Mansion had the ability to change the world.


    At that time, everyone stood outside the huge imperial palace gate. Mr. Lu glanced at Xu Han beside him and said with a smile, "Go."


    Hearing this, Xu Han took a deep breath. It seemed as if, as the rumors had it, the existence of a dynasty had its own destiny. In front of this grand palace gate, Xu Han actually felt an invisible pressure, as if a heavy burden weighing a thousand jin was weighing on his body.


    Under the gaze of the civil and military officials around him, he straightened his body and walked to the palace gate.


    However, just as he took a step forward, a man dressed in black armor with a wolf-head cape hanging on his shoulders stepped forward.


    "In the forbidden area of the Imperial Palace, those who enter well will die." As the man spoke, several soldiers dressed like Imperial Army soldiers rushed out from the palace gate and blocked Xu Han''s path.


    "I am the fourth generation Manor Head of Tiance Prefecture, Xu Han. I have come to ask to see His Majesty. General, please do me a favor." Xu Han frowned. He knew that his trip to Chang''an would not go smoothly, but this first step had encountered a blocking tiger, which really made Xu Han annoyed. However, this was Chang''an after all. No matter how bad it was, it was still a place where dragons and tigers were entrenched. Xu Han could only suppress the displeasure in his heart and say in a low voice.


    This was his first and most important step to Chang''an.


    The Tian Ce Mansion was a very special organization.


    He belonged to the Imperial Court, but he was not an ordinary official position. He was more like the throne of a vassal king. Each generation''s Manor Head would appoint a successor, and then the Emperor would confer the title.


    Xu Han received the Headmaster''s approval, but he still lacked the title of Emperor. Therefore, the first thing everyone came to Chang''an was to ask for the Emperor''s presence. Only by obtaining the title could Xu Han be considered the righteous Tiance Prefecture Lord, and many things would be much easier to perform.


    "The fourth generation Tian Ce Mansion Master? I''m sorry for my ignorance. I''ve only heard of the third generation Tian Ce Mansion Master''s Headmaster, but I''ve never heard of Xu Han." The man lowered his eyes and glanced at Xu Han. Then, he said indifferently with an arrogant expression. Obviously, he did not put Xu Han in his eyes at all.


    The news that Xu Han had become the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master had long since been spread to Chang''an by the claws of the various Long Night Sectors along the way. The civil and military officials in front of him clearly knew about this matter long ago. The Imperial Army Commander''s words were clearly directed by someone and he intentionally made things difficult.


    As for the significance of doing so, it wasn''t entirely the same. Although the Tian Ce Mansion was lonely, it was still a former giant. Naturally, if someone wanted to enter the palace, they would be willing to lend a helping hand. As for the Imperial Army Commander''s actions, there were only two points. One was to show Zhu Xian''s attitude to the various forces in the capital on behalf of the Long Night Division behind him, so that those who wanted to stand in line could easily consider it. The other was to rub Xu Han''s limelight, that was all.


    The seemingly clumsy trick, however, fully displayed Zhu Xian''s intolerant and dissident style of conduct.


    "General Tang, long time no see." But at this moment, Mr. Lu, who was behind Xu Han, stepped forward and walked over to the general. He smiled and bowed towards the general.


    Mr. Lu''s prestige wasn''t much lower than the Headmaster''s. His appearance caused the arrogant general surnamed Tang''s momentum to instantly weaken a bit.


    "So it''s Gongqing Lu. He''s rude." The general was obviously a tactful person, so he hurriedly returned the greeting, but he didn''t have the slightest intention of retreating when he stood in front of the crowd.


    "Manor Master Xu is the successor personally appointed by the old manor master. This old man can take care of this. I hope General Tang will do me a favor." With Mr. Lu''s eyesight, he could naturally tell that something was amiss. His eyes were calm, and his mouth was still expressionless.


    A few years ago, with Mr. Lu''s status, not to mention a small commander of the Imperial Army, even a prince would have to hurriedly serve him. However, Tiance Prefecture was no longer like before. This general surnamed Tang seemed to have decided to pay attention to disgusting the crowd in order to please his late master.


    "Mr. Lu''s words are naturally credible, but I, Tang, am responsible for protecting the Emperor''s safety after all. I dare not neglect it. This matter ¡­ I am also in a very difficult situation." He said, pretending to be distressed.


    This appearance fell into the eyes of the civil and military officials around them, but they couldn''t help but secretly sigh in their hearts. It was true that Tiger Falling Pingyang was bullied by a dog. When would a dignified Tiance Prefecture be unable to unleash it in front of a commander of the Imperial Army? Thinking of this, the hearts of everyone couldn''t help but be filled with mixed feelings.


    "So the general has made up his mind to make things difficult for me?" Xu Han said with a calm gaze.


    The Seven Hundred Tian Ce Mansion Army behind them also smelled the anger in Xu Han''s words. Their faces turned serious as they stepped forward. At that moment, a fierce aura rose up from the ground and enveloped the leading general.


    Xu Han was not a reckless person, but if the Ce Manor was weak today, it would be even more difficult to convince the crowd if these clowns were allowed to take control of him. Sometimes the word reputation is really important in this world.


    Since he had made up his mind to find a stable Tian Ce Mansion for the old man, Xu Han naturally had to go all out.


    "You! Do you still want to force your way into the palace?" The general surnamed Tang''s expression couldn''t help but change when he saw this, but he didn''t expect Xu Han to be so ruthless.


    "Someone, Imperial Army Commander Tang Hai has neglected his duty and abused his authority for personal gain. Capture him and enter the Palace Saint together!" Mr. Lu shouted loudly without waiting for Xu Han to speak. His face was silent, but his aged face carried an aura of self-prestige.


    A neat clanging sound could be heard.


    Behind him, the 700 Heavenly Policy Army Commander''s sword was unsheathed, and he unexpectedly walked straight towards Tang Hai and the dozens of Imperial Army soldiers behind him.


    This situation stunned the surrounding people. They had originally thought that Tang Hai''s actions would definitely cause the Tian Ce Mansion to suffer this hidden loss. Considering the current situation, the strength of the Tian Ce Mansion had truly exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Seeing that the two sides were about to face each other with their swords, a shrill voice came from the palace wall at that time.


    "The imperial edict has arrived!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 182 Destroying Talisman?

    As the shrill voice of the duck fell, the expressions of everyone present changed.


    At this moment, when the imperial edict was sent out from the palace, everyone present would be able to guess what it was about with their buttocks. However, no one knew exactly what kind of attitude the person in the palace had towards the Tian Ce Mansion.


    However, they didn''t have time to think about it and kneel down at that time.


    Xu Han and the others also gestured for the soldiers to put away their swords and kneel down.


    At this moment, a eunuch wearing a black robe, a tall hat, and a long beard walked out of the palace gate under the protection of the Imperial Army.


    "Xu Han accepted the decree." He said loudly in his sharp duck-male voice.


    "I''m here." Xu Han''s heart trembled as he thought to himself that it was indeed an imperial edict from the Tian Ce Mansion. He couldn''t help but feel a little ups and downs in his heart at this moment. It was unknown what kind of attitude the emperor in the palace had towards the Tian Ce Mansion Newspaper. But now, he could only wait for the other party''s reading.


    "Ying Tianshunshi, accept Zi Mingshi''s orders."


    "Love Qing Xu Han. He is young and promising. He is wise and virtuous. He knows benevolence as kindness and has good conduct."


    "Since the Headmaster has personally appointed me, I bestow upon you the position of Tian Ce Mansion Master. I am an official of the first rank and a marquis of the same army. I admire you!"


    When the old eunuch''s voice fell, everyone present was shocked.


    The one in the palace who hadn''t seen Xu Han before had already been awarded this reward. In other words, did the Emperor want to rely on Tiance Prefecture to restrict the Longevity Division?


    As soon as this imperial edict was issued, the hearts of the crowd instantly lit up.


    The early emperor was afraid that the Tian Ce Mansion would be enlarged, so he supported the Longevity Division. That was why the situation was like this. The ancients said that the emperor was in the same situation as the tiger.


    Although the Long Night Division was now in charge of the government and had great power, the Emperor was still the Emperor. He had luck to protect him, and Zhu Xian could not be arbitrary in everything. The appearance of the Tian Ce Mansion added many variables to the delicate situation. Everyone was already thinking about whether they should show some goodwill towards the Tian Ce Mansion.


    "Xu Han accepted the decree." Hearing this, Xu Han was also delighted. Although Tang Hai had blocked his journey, it was still considered smooth.


    However, before he could stand up after receiving the imperial edict, the old eunuch stretched out his hand and placed it on Xu Han''s shoulder. At that moment, a mountain-like force came from the eunuch. Xu Han''s body trembled, and his forehead was immediately covered in dense cold sweat.


    Ye Hongjian and the others at the side could not see through the door, but they were secretly curious as to why the Old Eunuch Council suddenly acted like this. Only Mr. Lu narrowed his eyes at that time, but did not say anything.


    "Manor Master Xu, don''t worry. This old servant still has a decree." The old eunuch''s sinister voice also sounded at that time.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he withdrew his resistance and knelt down again.


    "Cough cough!" The old eunuch cleared her throat, and as expected, she took out another imperial edict from her bosom and slowly unfolded it in her hand.


    "Ying Tianshunshi, accept Zi Mingshi''s orders."


    "Wang Muji of the Northern Region has received the kindness of the Emperor for generations. He doesn''t want to report to the Son of Heaven and the people of Lower An Li. However, he agrees that the Xia Country''s pirate son is a disaster to Jizhou.


    ''"The Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master Xu Han is the Great Zhou Taiwei. He is an official of the first rank. He has given Sanxi a gift. From now on, he will appoint a military force to Big Yellow City to help General Lin Shou calm down this chaos. No mistake. I admire you!"


    The old eunuch''s voice was clear and sharp, as if a sharp thorn had pierced into Xu Hanyi''s chest.


    At that time, a bone-chilling chill rose from Xu Han''s heel, crossed his chest, passed through his lute bone, and reached the tip of his hair.


    "Xu Han, receive the decree." He stood up with a gloomy expression and accepted the second edict.


    "Xu Taiwei, the war in Big Yellow City is urgent. There is no room for loss. Hurry up and go." The old eunuch glanced at Xu Han with a trace of ridicule and pity in her eyes.


    After saying that, the old eunuch turned around without turning back and walked into the palace.


    Only Yu Xu Han stared blankly at the imperial edict in his hand, his gaze cold.


    What kind of place was Big Yellow City?


    The last heavenly chasm between Jizhou and Liangzhou was about to face the Asura Ground of 700,000 troops.


    The generals in the dynasty were too late to avoid it. Even if the various vassal kings and prefectures resisted the decree, they were unwilling to go forward. The Tian Ce Mansion had just returned to the capital and was sent there by an imperial decree. How could this be intentionally reused? It was clearly maliciously supporting and killing them.


    Although qiu is in the third male, can be counted as one person in the court above ten thousand ministers, but now the great zhou which has the slightest military forces to call him, this qiu job is a real power even a satrap can''t compare to the empty job.


    Which of the civil and military officials who heard the news were not vigorous, and they all put away their thoughts of approaching Tiance Prefecture at that time. At this moment, besides pity, only deep disgust remained in their eyes as they looked at Xu Han and the others. They immediately dispersed, haha, but none of them dared to interact with Xu Han and the others, fearing that they would ignite a fire.


    The world was blazing with cold, so one or two of them could be seen.


    ¡­


    "This one has no money, two has no food, and three has no troops. How can we defend Big Yellow City? Is this Emperor muddled?" A group of people just came to changan, and had to go out of changan without stopping. Fang Ziyu''s temper rose and he scolded without a choice of words.


    "That''s right, Xiao Han. Why don''t we just pack up and leave?" Chu Chouli, who was at the side, hurriedly took over the conversation and said this.


    As if he was extremely satisfied with his proposal, the middle-aged man looked at Xu Han expectantly.


    However, the other party did not seem to care about his thoughts, and only frowned and remained silent.


    "Mr. Lu, you are the smartest. What do you think we should do?" Chu Chouli looked at Mr. Lu and asked.


    However, the old man remained silent.


    The encounter in Chang''an City exceeded everyone''s expectations. Even Mr. Lu was a little overwhelmed.


    "Run, and you will fall for Zhu Xian. He is waiting for us to retreat in the face of difficulties and charge us with treason. At that time, the world will be vast, but there will be no room for us." Zhou Zhang, who was at the side, said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, the burly man immediately scratched the back of his head in extreme distress and muttered in a voice that only he could hear, "Ai, you''re going to die again."


    Everyone fell silent at that time, and the atmosphere between the group of people was solemn.


    They walked for a long time, and only when dusk approached did a city wall appear in the distance.


    "Where is that place?" At this moment, Xu Han finally said the first thing he said after leaving Chang''an today.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an hurriedly took out the map in her arms and scanned it in a hurry, but she couldn''t see any clues for a long time.


    Ever since this little fellow became Xu Han''s "bodyguard", he had worked exceptionally hard, and he had even brought along a map with him in case of an emergency.


    "Reverse." Seeing that he was frowning, Xu Han couldn''t help but remind him with a look of distress.


    Only then did Su Mu''an wake up and quickly turned the map around.


    "Lower Alliance City!" After confirming the location of this place, he hurriedly said.


    "En, let''s go. Let''s stay here today." Xu Han nodded and didn''t say anything else. He led everyone towards the city wall.


    "Xiao Han, are you alright?" Seeing his calm expression, Ye Hongjian thought that he was worried about Big Yellow City, so she asked with concern.


    "Hmm? What can I do for you?" Xu Han, however, turned to look at Ye Hongjian in confusion.


    His appearance made everyone even more worried.


    "Xiao Han, let''s think of a way to deal with this together. There are no soldiers, no grain, but we ¡­" Ye Hongjian continued to open her mouth. From the expression on her face, it was not difficult to tell that she was deeply worried about Xu Han.


    "No troops? No grain?" Xu Han asked doubtfully.


    Then, he pointed at the city wall not far away and said seriously.


    "Isn''t there one there?"


    At that time, a shell-like object in his other hand was tossed up high and caught firmly by him, and it shone with a sparkling glow in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Everyone''s gazes were stunned at that moment.


    It seemed to be a dragon scale.


    A flood dragon''s dragon scale¡­


    ¡­


    In the depths of Pu Tian Palace, in Wei Yang Palace.


    The first two years after Emperor Taiyuan ascended to the throne, he was still diligent. After that, he suddenly changed his temper and stayed in Wei Yang Palace. He was addicted to the method of luck and often did not go to court for several months. Only then did Zhu Xian take the opportunity to control the affairs of the Imperial Court.


    Even at this juncture, Yuwen Luo, also known as the Taiyuan Emperor, still had no intention of going to court. The few officials in the court who were still concerned about this matter wanted to see him, but Yuwen Luo had always refused them for various reasons, causing the hearts of the people in and out of the court to be chilled.


    At this time, a dark candle was lit in Wei Yang Palace.


    Yuwen Luo carefully read the yellowed book in front of him with his calm eyes. He read every word carefully, afraid that he would miss out on the slightest bit of detail.


    Squeak.


    At this time, the wooden door of the hall was pushed open. An old man in a black robe walked slowly into the hall with his body hooked.


    However, Yuwen Luo, who was on the high platform, seemed to be unaware of it and was still immersed in the ancient books in front of him.


    "Your Majesty." The old man whispered. The shrill duck male''s voice was lowered by him, afraid that it would disturb Yuwen Luo on the high platform.


    "Oh." Yuwen Luo replied, his voice low, but his brows were still locked as he looked at the ancient book in front of him, as if he was troubled by some problem.


    "This is an ultimatum from the various ministries regarding Jizhou. Please, Your Majesty¡­"


    Before the eunuch could finish his sentence, the man on the platform waved his sleeve and interrupted him.


    "Put it there."


    "Your Majesty, Jizhou has gathered 700,000 troops, so we have to guard against it." Hearing this, the eunuch said anxiously.


    "Huh?" When the man heard this, he raised his head. He looked at the old man below the stage with a calm gaze and suddenly laughed. "How many years has Elder Wei followed me?"


    The eunuch surnamed Wei was stunned. Although he was puzzled by his master''s sudden question, he still said respectfully, "Ever since His Majesty was born 38 years ago, this old man has been serving His Majesty."


    "Oh." Yuwen Luo nodded in satisfaction, "Then Elder Wei should be at ease. When did I miss what I did?"


    The old eunuch understood his temper too well and could tell from his seemingly amiable tone that he was a little unhappy. He gritted his teeth and couldn''t help but say.


    "But Your Majesty ¡­"


    "Elder Wei!" At that moment, Yuwen Luo''s voice sank, and the candle flames in the entire Wei Yang Palace suddenly swayed. The candle flames swayed, suddenly brightening and dimming, and even a trace of coldness seemed to arise in the air.


    "I know my mistake." The old eunuch knew that if she were to say more, she would be waiting for him, so she quickly knelt down and said.


    Seeing this, Yuwen Luo''s cold expression slightly eased. He looked at the old man crawling on the ground, and for some reason, his interest suddenly dimmed.


    "Get up." He raised his hand and said softly. "Zhu Xian wants to sit in the position of Ninth Five-Year Sovereign. Big Yellow City has been destroyed, so he is more anxious than me. Therefore, Elder Wei should be at ease."


    The old eunuch finally came to his senses and hurriedly nodded. "This old servant is overthinking things."


    Yuwen Luo waved his hand, indicating that he was fine. Just as he was about to say something to make him retreat, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Oh right, did you see the seed left behind by the Vast Ocean Current?"


    "Yes, according to His Majesty''s decree, the imperial edict has already been sent. I reckon that he has already left Chang''an by now." At this point, the old man paused, seemingly wanting to say something, but he hesitated.


    This expression naturally couldn''t be concealed from Yuwen Luo on the high platform. He smiled rarely and said, "Just say what you want to say."


    When the matriarch heard this, she gathered her courage and stepped forward to ask, "Forgive this old servant for being stupid. That Xu Han is the Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture. No matter how capable he is, he is still a sharp weapon that restrains Zhu Xian. Does His Majesty send him to his death like this?"


    "Too stupid?" Yuwen Luo took the old man''s words and asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "This old servant definitely does not mean that." The eunuch hurriedly bowed his head and said, his face filled with fear.


    "He is too weak. Staying in Chang''an is useless except for disgusting Zhu Xian."


    "Big Yellow City is a dead end."


    "But the more barren the soil, the more tenacious the trees will be. I believe the seeds left behind by the ocean currents will not wither so easily."


    "Only then did he have the qualifications to be my sword."


    Wei Yang Palace was quiet and deep.


    And when the man''s voice sounded.


    A bone-chilling coldness was added to the silence.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 183 Good People

    Lower Alliance City was a small city less than eighty miles away from Chang''an.


    The city wall is not ten miles square, but relying on changan''s favorable weather, relying on earning some money from the peddlers, it can also be considered rich.


    At this time, in the courtyard of the Governor''s Mansion.


    The old satrap dressed in a blue official robe bent his body, his face full of flattery.


    "Sir Taiwei, this is a meal specially prepared for you by the kitchen. Please enjoy your meal." As he spoke, the corner of his eyes carefully observed the youth sitting at the stone table.


    The Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master, Great Zhou Taiwei, such an extremely humble official, did not want to be so young.


    But¡­


    In the end, he was going to die.


    As he thought this, the flattery on his face became even more intense.


    The official circles had been crawling around for many years, and he had long since grasped this superficial and secret skill.


    "Then the little one will leave first. Everyone, please enjoy your time." Seeing that he couldn''t get any response from the other party, the old satrap couldn''t continue to stick his hot face on Xu Han''s cold butt. After saying this, he was about to leave.


    However, just as he stepped forward, two soldiers dressed in white armor stopped him.


    The old satrap was stunned. He turned to look at the young man who was quietly eating at the stone table. "What does Qiu mean?" He asked doubtfully.


    "Mu An." Sitting on the stone table, Xu Han ignored his inquiry.


    "Hmm? What orders do you have, Manor Master?" The boy with the exaggerated saber and sword behind him heard this and turned to look at Xu Han.


    "When I came, I saw a place selling candied gourds at the corner of the street. Ask Sister Keqing to accompany you to sell some back and eat them on the way." Xu Han said with a smile. Su Mu''an seemed to have a special obsession with candied haws and loved to eat them.


    "Really?" The boy''s mind was simple. Hearing this, he was overjoyed. From the looks of it, he was already eager to try.


    "Don''t eat too much. Be careful of cavities." Xu Han angrily rolled his eyes at him and warned him.


    "Yes." Su Mu''an nodded heavily and pulled Qin Keqing out of the house.


    When Su Mu''an walked far away, Xu Han turned to look at the old satrap with a spring-like smile on his face.


    "Lord Governor, how can I enjoy such a courteous reception? Come, let''s eat together." Xu Han said with a smile.


    A smiling tiger hides a saber in a smile.


    He hadn''t read many books before, and he could only think of these two words to describe the smile on Xu Han''s face by relying on his close relationship with an important figure of the Long Night Division who was so far away that he couldn''t even contend with such a fat old satrap.


    He instinctively wanted to decline, but just as his words reached his mouth, he met the murderous gazes of the two soldiers.


    The old satrap was shocked. He thought about the young concubine who had just passed the door and spent a lot of silver notes. He hadn''t even had time to enjoy it for a moment, so he really couldn''t explain it to this place.


    Therefore, he swallowed the words that had reached his mouth. That flattering smile appeared on his face once again, and his dry old face squeezed into a ball with that smile.


    "Lord Taiwei is in such good spirits, this old man will naturally accompany you." The old satrap gritted his teeth and sat down at the stone table. He reached out to fill a glass of wine in front of him and fervently handed it over to Xu Han.


    But who would have thought that Xu Han would reach out and hold down the wine cup that the old satrap handed over at that time?


    The old satrap was stunned for a moment, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "The old satrap is an elder. I have to toast you with this cup." There was still a bright smile on Xu Han''s face, but this smile caused the old satrap''s heart to thump, and a faint ominous premonition arose.


    However, Xu Han''s physical body had already reached the Violet Firmament Realm, so how shocking was that strength? With the power of a hundred juns, the old satrap could only sit back down, even though he was reluctant to do so.


    "Your Majesty has personally ordered me to lead the troops to Big Yellow Town to guard the border. I have to rely on the cooperation of the old satrap." As Xu Han spoke, he raised the wine cup in his hand high up and looked towards Tai Shou Tai.


    "I wonder ¡­ Lord Taiwei, how can I cooperate with you?" The old satrap asked cautiously, but the wine cup in his hand did not dare to drink it.


    "It''s just military money." Xu Han said indifferently. He raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup.


    Unexpectedly, when the satrap heard this, his expression changed and he waved his hand repeatedly. "This old man''s Lower Alliance City can''t compare to Chang''an. There are only a few hundred soldiers trained to defend against the occasional bandits or to guard against the riots in the city. If Lord Taiwei takes them away, wouldn''t our Lower Alliance City be in danger? How can I protect the safety of the citizens in the city?"


    The old satrap said this with an embarrassed expression on his face, as if he was really thinking about his own people.


    At that time, Xu Han frowned and said in a calm and distressed voice, "How about this?"


    "That''s right, this old man also has more than enough strength left in his heart." Seeing that Xu Han seemed to have been fooled by him, the old satrap echoed.


    But at that time, Xu Han turned his head to look at a middle-aged man in a red robe beside him with a resolute expression and asked calmly, "Is that so, Mr. Yan?"


    The middle-aged man was extremely sturdy, and the red robe worn by the minister landed on his body, making him look somewhat tense.


    However, his strange attire did not give the satrap the slightest hint of ridicule. After seeing the other party''s appearance, the old satrap''s heart trembled and he exclaimed, "Yan Lianlou?"


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he looked at the old satrap and grinned, revealing his yellow front teeth. "This is me."


    Yan Lianlou, one of the three thousand officials of the Tian Ce Mansion, was in charge of the intelligence network of the Tian Ce Mansion. Of course, this was at the peak of the Tian Ce Mansion back then. Now, Yan Lianlou''s intelligence network had been shrinking due to various reasons. However, although he hadn''t left home to hide in a remote town these past few years, he had never been able to gather information from all sides.


    Although he couldn''t do everything as he had done in the past, he could still clearly understand the background of a small satrap.


    Although this satrap had never seen Yan Lianlou before, he had heard of his name before. In addition, he had followed the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master, so he immediately guessed it. After receiving Yan Lianlou''s acknowledgement, the satrap''s face instantly turned a little pale.


    "How is it? Does the satrap still want to persevere?" Seeing him like this, Xu Han smiled even more. He asked faintly, his voice cold as snow in the north.


    Hearing this, the satrap gritted his teeth and pondered for a long time, but in the end, he was unable to part with those industries that he did not manage easily. Moreover, Xu Han and the others had already sent a message from the flying pigeons. They were just abandoned children of the Imperial Court. How could the old satrap be willing to devote his efforts to such a person? Therefore, after a long silence, he finally said in a low voice, "This old man is not unwilling, it is true."


    Clang!


    Just as he spoke, Xu Han suddenly stood up. The youth waved his long sleeve, causing the table full of rich dishes to fall to the ground and shatter. Then, his hand suddenly reached out and held onto the old satrap''s hand, pressing down on the stone table.


    "Mr. Yan, tell me." He said coldly, as if there was real killing intent gushing out from his body. A cold light appeared on the cuff of his other hand, and a dagger was held in his hand at that moment.


    The old satrap saw that Xu Han''s manner did not seem to be bluffing, and he immediately panicked. He repeatedly said, "Lord Taiwei, what are you doing?"


    Xu Han ignored it and turned to look at the sturdy Yan Lianlou.


    "In September of the seventh year of Thailand, Gu Liuxiang took over as the Governor of the Lower Alliance City. Her taxes were increased by three points. The Shanggong Imperial Court''s tax revenue was reduced by three points under the name of the drought. This was a total of 223,000 silver, and it was earned from her personal pocket."


    Hearing this, Yan Lianlou said indifferently.


    As soon as this voice fell, a cold light flashed across the dagger in Xu Han''s hand. A pig-like scream rose from the satrap''s mansion. The thumb of the satrap''s right hand that was pressed down by Xu Han had already fallen off. Crimson blood flowed out, instantly infecting the entire stone table.


    "Again." Xu Han''s expression did not change at all, as if he was facing a chicken and duck.


    ''"Snowstorm, the Imperial Court" Yan Lianlou''s deep voice rang out once again, but it was as sinister and terrifying as Yama''s command in the old satrap''s ears.


    "Eight hundred soldiers! Eight hundred soldiers! This old man is willing to provide eight hundred soldiers for Qiu." The satrap couldn''t care less about the dripping wound on his hand at that time. He said loudly, his face completely devoid of blood. Evidently, his courage had been shattered by Xu Han''s ruthless actions.


    However, when Xu Han heard this, he stared blankly at the old satrap and said, "Read it again!"


    "In March of the ninth year of Thailand, there was a snowstorm. The Imperial Court distributed 30,000 stones of relief grain, and the total number of victims was 13,000 stones. The rest were nowhere to be found." Yan Lianlou''s voice sounded again.


    Afterwards, another heart-wrenching scream came from within the Governor''s Mansion.


    This time, the old satrap''s middle finger landed on the ground.


    "I am not a patient person. The next time, it will be Lord Governor''s entire arm." Xu Hanhan said as he looked at the old man who was about to faint from the pain.


    ''"1800 soldiers, 30,000 stones ¡­" The satrap didn''t have the courage to bargain with Xu Han at this moment. He said weakly, his face extremely pale, as if he could faint at any moment.


    Hearing this, a smile finally appeared on Xu Han''s gloomy and cold face.


    "The satrap was like this earlier, so why should he suffer the pain of skin and flesh?" He kindly advised, as if he couldn''t bear to do so.


    Then, he let go of the hand that was pressing down on the satrap. The dagger in his hand shook off the blood stains on it. He stood up and said, "I want to see these things at the city gate tomorrow morning. If not, the satrap should know what the consequences will be, right?"


    After saying this, he turned around and led everyone out of the manor without turning back.


    At that time, Qin Keqing and Su Mu''an, who were accompanying Su Mu''an to buy sugar gourds, also happened to come back.


    "Prefecture Master, try it. It''s so sweet!" When Su Mu''an saw Xu Han, she reached out and handed him a bunch of candies.


    Xu Han smiled and took the candied gourd. He took a bite and said, "Mm, it''s really sweet."


    "That''s not true. My Su Mu''an ''s ability to pick sugar gourds is not a waste of reputation." The exaggerated little boy patted his chest and said proudly.


    Xu Han stretched out his hand and held the boy''s hand as he walked towards the entrance of the mansion.


    The group of people gradually disappeared, and no sound of their conversation could be heard from afar.


    "Manor Master, do we not live here today?"


    "I can''t."


    "Why?"


    "If Grandpa Taishou wants to prepare something for us, we won''t be able to disturb them."


    "What is it? Is it military grain for war?"


    "Yes."


    "Really? That satrap grandpa is really a good person."


    "Yes, he is indeed a good person."


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 184 Treasure

    Linglong Pavilion was still Linglong Pavilion.


    The three main peaks of Da Huan, Zhong Ju, and Xuan He stood tall and lofty, as if they had not changed in a thousand years.


    However, the sound of reading and the faint medicinal fragrance disappeared.


    Only Gungun''s sword intent surged, and he shouted endlessly.


    Disciples with fiendish expressions practiced swordsmanship everywhere. It was as if they were possessed by a devil. Apart from eating and sleeping, they practically spent all their time cultivating. As for the big event that happened a few days ago, it was as if it had been forgotten by them, and few people mentioned it.


    At this moment, there were two corpses hanging in front of the Xuanhe Peak.


    One was dressed in a red robe, without a head.


    One was dressed in a seven-star black robe, and a bloody hole in his chest was shocking.


    They seemed to have been hanging here for a long time. The flesh and blood on their bodies were rotting. Could it be that a crow bird had stopped on them to pick on their flesh?


    In the World-saving Palace.


    The long-haired old man sat high in the hall, squinting his eyes at the few people in the hall.


    "What? Ning Zhumang''s corpse hasn''t been found yet?" The old man opened his mouth and asked in a lazy voice, as if he had just awakened from a hazy dream.


    When the audience heard this, their bodies trembled. Obviously, they were extremely afraid of this old man.


    At this moment, a youth dressed in purple robes walked out of the crowd. His expression was silent, and a gloomy and cold expression condensed between his eyebrows.


    "Disciple is incompetent. He led the disciples of the Sword Hall to search for five days, but they still couldn''t find the corpse of Sect Leader Ning."


    "Headmaster?" Upon hearing this, the old man on the platform raised his eyebrows, and the displeasure in his words was not concealed at all.


    All the surrounding disciples were shocked and knelt down.


    Only the purple-robed youth lowered his head and said, "Disciple has made a mistake."


    The old man saw that the displeasure in the hearts of the disciples became even more severe, and then his gaze fell on the violet-robed youth. He asked with interest, "Yue Mingning, Ning Zhumang, is a traitor of our Exquisite Pavilion. The title of Sect Leader cannot be repeated."


    The old man, who had always been ruthless towards people, had a rare and amiable tone when facing this violet-robed youth.


    "If Master doesn''t like it, I will try my best to correct it." The purple-robed youth said with a respectful but not humble attitude.


    "Try to change it? So you don''t want to change it?" The old man frowned and said coldly.


    "Master, do you want to hear the truth, or are you lying?"


    "Truth be told."


    "Disciple doesn''t want to."


    As soon as the purple-robed youth finished speaking, the black-robed old man on the high platform suddenly sat up straight. He slapped the table in front of him, and the hair on his face rose like an extremely angry lion.


    "Song Yueming, don''t forget what they did!" The old man scolded loudly at that time, as if he had been poked at a sore spot.


    The anger in his voice caused the surrounding disciples to tremble, and they didn''t dare to make any noise.


    "Sect Leader Ning and the others are naturally wrong, but I was originally planning to do this for the Exquisite Pavilion. Master should know this better than me. Since they are already dead, I think they should be worthy of their status." The purple-robed youth said this with a calm expression on his face.


    The old man on the high platform was stunned when he heard this, but he suddenly fell silent.


    However, Master, don''t worry. This disciple has already found out that the corpse of Sect Leader Ning was secretly buried by a disciple. This disciple is preparing to investigate this matter. I believe that there will be some harvest soon. The purple-robed youth did not seem to see the old man''s strange appearance and continued to speak at that time.


    The old man remained silent for a long time, and his sudden interest in this matter dimmed.


    "Forget it. Let''s just let this matter be exposed. You can have the two corpses buried together outside the door later." The old man waved his hand, and his expression became somewhat lonely.


    "Disciple obeys." The purple-robed youth nodded and was about to retreat.


    "Yueming." However, the old man on the platform suddenly called out again.


    "Master, what other instructions do you have?" Hearing this, the purple-robed youth turned around and said respectfully.


    "The Sword Dragon Pass has fallen and Jizhou has fallen. The Moon Lake Cave is probably already on its way to the Exquisite Pavilion. You are engaged to Xia Zichuan, so you can go and receive him and appease everyone else. In the future, when you cultivate to the Great Development Realm, they will be a great help for you to become the sect master." The old man''s voice sounded at that moment.


    The purple-robed youth was stunned. He couldn''t help but think of the kiss the girl left on his lips that night. A faint smile couldn''t help but appear on his cold face.


    "Disciple knows." He then nodded and turned around to leave the hall.


    At that moment, the huge Jishi Manor darkened once again. The bright sunlight outside the room seemed to encounter some sort of barrier, and it was actually unable to shine in.


    There was only the bloody light in the eyes of the old man on the platform.


    Within the deep and secluded entrance of the manor, it flickered.


    ¡­


    Zhong Changhen and Long Congyun''s corpses, which had been hanging at the entrance of the Heavenly Palace for several days, were finally buried.


    The two people who had once held power in the Linglong Pavilion only had a dilapidated wooden tablet in front of their graves, and there were even fewer people who came to worship them. Even Long Congyun''s two proud disciples, Lang Chaosha and Lu Feng, did not take a single step forward.


    On this day, the night was dark and the sky was drizzling.


    A black-clothed and masked figure landed in front of the two graves.


    He frowned and looked at the two graves, not saying a word for a long time.


    The expression in his eyes was complicated, as if he was regretful, as if he was reluctant to part with her, and Baiwei Chen was overflowing with words.


    The drizzle fell on his clothes and wet his black clothes, but he did not seem to notice it.


    Just like that, he stood in front of the tomb for fifteen minutes.


    His clothes were already wet, and the black-clothed man finally let out a long sigh.


    He strolled to the tomb, took out a jar of sake from his bosom, and untied the seal. He raised the wine jar with both hands and sprinkled a cup of wine on the two tombs with a solemn expression. Then, he drank all the remaining sake in the jar in one gulp.


    "Both of you, let''s go first. I, Ning, will come to the spring to meet the two of you. At that time, it will be the same as when we talked about drinking wine and having fun!"


    Bang!


    After saying that, the wine jar in his hand was suddenly thrown down by him and instantly shattered when it landed on the ground.


    Then, his body paused and he turned into a flowing shadow and flew towards the north.


    The north of Linglong Pavilion is Jizhou.


    The north of Jizhou is Great Xia.


    There was a tall mountain between Great Xia and Jizhou called Ya Qi.


    There is a palace on Yachi Mountain.


    Called Lunar Temple.


    The emperor murdered his father, which was against the heavens'' law.


    With the Sword Punishing Heaven, it was a great rebellion.


    Holding this sword, a son can kill his father, and a minister can kill a king.


    The man muttered to himself about this divination that Daoist Supreme had begged for with his life, and his eyebrows sank.


    " Supreme True Man, I would like to ask you how you can save the world if you kill the Emperor!"


    It''s raining a little harder.


    The two graves remained silent in the rain.


    A purple-robed youth walked out of the forest. He hooked his body and picked up the broken wine jar on the ground. He raised his eyes to look in the direction where the figure left.


    The youth clasped his hands and kowtowed deeply, his lips slightly open as he muttered softly.


    "This trip is dangerous."


    "Sect Leader, take care."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 185 Jinxiuhe Mountain

    The territory of the Chen Kingdom was not vast, and it was probably only the three continents of Great Zhou, not to mention Great Xia, which was located in the north.


    But even in a tiny place like the Exquisite Pavilion, there were still people who fought to the death, let alone the Chen Kingdom?


    Chen Tingzhu was about to die.


    The monarch who had been a hero for the first half of his life and indulged in wine for the second half of his life had finally reached the end of his life.


    The death of the lion was naturally something to be regretted.


    However, the cubs did not have the slightest bit of time to grieve for it. They had already planned to sharpen their knives and prepare to take over the throne that symbolized supreme power.


    As soon as the lion swallowed its breath, the cubs would eat his body with their sharp claws.


    Cruelty and desolation were the portraits of almost every emperor''s later years.


    Chen Xuanji never thought that he would become one of these cubs, but he still came.


    As Empress Meng Yu''s only son and the seventh prince of the Chen Kingdom, he brought the 100,000 Tiger Wolf Cavalry in the hands of King Ping Xi back to the capital of the Chen Kingdom, Jinling, aggressively!


    Throughout Jinling, winds and clouds rose. The princes who were still trying to rope in King Pingxi were all dumbfounded. The Meng Clan had transformed from a hot item that everyone was competing for into their strongest competitor.


    This kind of change caused everyone to panic, and undercurrents surged in Jinling City for a moment.


    ¡­


    "How are you going to snoop around?" In the Pingxi Palace, the middle-aged man with a resolute expression and a sword-browed star was sitting high in the middle of the main hall in a blue brocade robe. Meng Liang, who was dressed in a black robe beside him, was sitting opposite Chen Xuanji, who was dressed in white and white hair.


    A man in armor bowed and said.


    "Apart from the Crown Prince, the Third Prince, and the Fourth Prince, the other nine princes have no intention of participating in this matter. However, the Crown Prince and the Third Prince are secretly supported by the various marquises. Especially the Crown Prince, there seems to be some help from the Great Xia Dynasty. As for the Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "What? Is there something you can''t tell me?" Monk, who was dressed in a blue brocade robe, raised his eyebrows and asked in displeasure.


    "No, Your Highness has misunderstood." The man hurriedly said, "There are only a few officials behind the Fourth Prince, but the power he can mobilize is indeed the number one among the princes. And the biggest supporter behind him seems to be a Jianghu force."


    "Jianghu power? My Da Chen''s biggest sect is my sect, the Mount Li Sword Sect. I still don''t dare to say that I can participate in the imperial power struggle. Where did such a capable colossus come from?" Hearing this, Meng Liang frowned. Obviously, he was very suspicious of the man''s words.


    "It seems that the Jianghu faction is not from the Chen Kingdom, but from the Great Zhou Kingdom." The man said respectfully.


    "Great Zhou?" Meng Liang frowned. During his trip to Great Zhou, he had seen all the sects of Great Zhou. To say that they were called the first sects was indeed magnificent and much stronger than Mount Li Sword Sect. However, it was unrealistic to say that Linglong Pavilion could participate in the competition for the Chen Kingdom''s inheritance.


    "Dark Asura Palace." However, just as Meng Liang was secretly puzzled, Chen Xuanji, who was silent by the side, suddenly spat out these three words.


    "How does His Highness know?" The half-kneeling man was stunned when he heard this and looked at Chen Xuanji in surprise.


    "Dark Asura Palace? What kind of place is it?" Monk frowned on the high platform. He didn''t know much about the Dark Asura Palace that had suddenly appeared.


    "A similar intelligence and assassin organization in the Great Zhou Dynasty has suddenly expanded in recent years. Black and white are all eaten together, and they are intertwined in the various prefectures and counties of the Zhou Dynasty. It seems that they still have quite a few connections with the Longevity Division." Chen Xuanji said at that time, but he didn''t know much about that mysterious organization.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang''s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly remembered that the purple-eyed girl beside his cheap master seemed to be someone in charge of the Dark Asura Palace. He was about to say something when Monk waved his hand.


    "Hmph, whether it''s the Long Night Division or the Dark Asura Palace, I, the Tiger Wolf, am able to break through Li Yulin''s dreams of expanding the territory, and I am also able to slay the mysteries of the Demon Charm Demon." At that time, the Pingxi King, who had been in the Chen Kingdom for many years, trembled and a vast and domineering aura surged out, causing Meng Liang, who still wanted to speak, to subconsciously shut up.


    There was a sudden silence in the Pingxi Palace. Only the white-robed and white-haired Chen Xuanji glanced at the man on the high platform.


    Munch''s aura had long surpassed that of an ordinary Great Evolution Realm martial artist. Was this mere King Pingxi really enough to satisfy his uncle''s ambitions?


    He thought to himself, his heart sinking, but his face remained calm.


    ¡­


    Chengding Town was located behind Big Yellow City, within a hundred miles of Big Yellow City.


    This place was not considered prosperous, and Chengding Town was only one of the most inconspicuous places in Liangzhou, which was densely populated by Gaocheng Town.


    But tonight, Chengding Town was exceptionally lively.


    On the flat ground outside the small town, the campfire was flourishing, driving away the night. It was densely packed like a barracks that could not be seen. The sound of the soldiers'' armor colliding was loud, and the saber halberd in their hands was dazzling.


    The people of Chengding Town, who had never seen such a scene before, were unable to fall asleep tonight.


    Of course, they weren''t the only ones who couldn''t fall asleep.


    Xu Han, who was dressed in grey, held Xuan''er and strolled outside the barracks.


    As the fresh energy from the new arrival passed, the sleepy black cat that had been in the wild for half a day surged up and lay quietly in Xu Han''s embrace. It narrowed its eyes and fell asleep. It could not help but let out a "gulp" sound from its throat. Xuan''er seemed to like making such noises when she was asleep, but Xu Han didn''t know if it was the same for all cats in the world, or if it was just his Xuan''er family.


    It had already been 17 days since they came out of Chang''an. On these 17 days, they had walked a total of 17 cities. The army in their hands had transformed from 700 Tian Ce Mansion armies into the vast army of 30,000 in front of them. The grain they had obtained was also extremely abundant.


    Of course, compared to the number of enemies that Big Yellow City was about to face, the thirty thousand troops were still a drop in the bucket.


    Not to mention¡­


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but turn to look at the tent.


    Compared to the Tian Ce Prefecture Army, which was at least at the Three Elements Realm, the thirty thousand people who had crammed together at the last moment were a bit flattering to the thirty thousand soldiers who had been snatched from various towns and cities by the crooked melon and split jujube.


    Most of their cultivation was only at the initial Aquarius or Pill Sun Realm. Xu Han did not know whether their horizons were too high or whether ordinary soldiers were at such a cultivation level. However, to tell the truth, these 30,000 people did not satisfy Xu Han.


    Although he did not understand the march to war, he understood that the most important thing in marching was to order and prohibit them.


    However, these 30,000 people clearly did not have such awareness. In fact, there were even incidents of escaping for a few days.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s eyebrows sank, and he couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    This action accidentally alerted the sleeping black cat in his arms. At that time, the little fellow widened its amber eyes and looked straight at Xu Han. It seemed to be wondering what was bothering him so much. However, its little head could not understand these things. It could only lightly jump onto Xu Han''s shoulder and use its head to constantly rub Xu Han''s neck to comfort him.


    "Alright, it''s fine." Xu Han was tickled by it, so he quickly smiled and comforted.


    "I heard that Mu Ji has brought 300,000 troops to Big Yellow City. It looks like we have to leave for Big Yellow City tomorrow." At this moment, a clear voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Xu Han was stunned. He turned around and saw Zhou Zhang in white standing behind him.


    "Brother Zhou hasn''t slept yet?" Xu Han asked.


    "I can''t sleep!" Zhou Zhang slowly walked to Xu Han''s side and glanced at the tent where the thirty thousand soldiers were gathered. "How can I sleep?"


    Xu Han noticed the heavy tone in Zhou Zhang''s voice and nodded lightly. "I heard that Mu Ji''s action was to avenge the annihilation of the Mu Clan back then. It seems that he has already said that as long as Zhu Xian and the Emperor are alive¡­"


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhang glanced sideways at Xu Han. It was as if he had seen something extremely interesting. He blinked his eyes and a smile appeared in his eyes. "Brother Xu, are you testing me?"


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. "It can''t be considered probing. I''m just curious. Don''t tell me Brother Zhou doesn''t hate Zhu Xian and that other one?"


    These words seemed to reveal a lot of things.


    Zhou Zhang knew that he couldn''t hide anything from Xu Han, so he didn''t explain much. He only smiled valiantly and said, "How can the pain of extermination not be hated?"


    "Then Brother Zhou still wants to defend Big Yellow City with us?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    The smile on Zhou Zhang''s face became even more intense. "Brother Xu thought that the Xia army outside Big Yellow City and the rebels of the Northern Region King numbered 700,000. Why did they only have 300,000 soldiers under them?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head.


    "Everyone in the world knows that once Big Yellow City is broken, Great Zhou will be in danger, but all the vassal kings and prefectures will not send their troops? Zhu Xian is still sitting high in Chang''an, and he is not in a hurry?"


    Zhou Zhang asked again.


    Naturally, Xu Han could only shake his head again.


    "Zhu Xianneng has been in charge of the government and the public for so many years. Apart from scheming and scheming, there is also his subordinate, the Longevity Division."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned. Of course, he knew that Zhu Xian''s Longevity Division was a colossus with only one hand covering the sky, but he didn''t understand what this matter had to do with the danger of Big Yellow City.


    "The Long Night Division is divided into four divisions: Greed, Azure Dragon, White Phoenix, and Green Fox."


    "The four divisions perform their respective duties. Azurefox is the gathering place of the advisors of the Long Night Division. Amongst them, the Azurefox Division''s Imperial Envoy, Xuan Luo, has a brilliant plan. According to legend, he once worshipped the Supreme True Man of the Lunar Temple."


    "The White Phoenix Division is the intelligence agency of the Long Night Division. Although the White Phoenix Division''s Imperial Envoy Ran Qingyi is a female, her background is extremely mysterious. There are few things in this world that can be concealed from her."


    "As for the Greedy Wolf Division, presumably on the Dao Gathering GongSunMing brother xu must be deeply impressed. The Greedy Wolf Tribe that he was in charge of was no more than a thousand people, and it could be considered the one with the smallest number of people in the four Tribes, but it was also the one that the people of the world feared the most. On the surface, it was the investigating constable of the Long Night Division, but those who could not see anything were secretly acting from this division. Everyone in the division was one of the best assassins. "


    "The last Azure Dragon Tribe" Zhou Zhang paused for a moment before saying again, "His Imperial Envoy, Xue Qinguan, has 250 thousand Azure Dragon Army in his hands. It can be said that the most elite troops of Great Zhou are no less than the Tiance Prefecture Army."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned, as if he had figured something out.


    "Zhu Xian mind is known to the world, the big yellow city Lin Shou is the last in the hands of the royal family can be considered obedient sword. Once Lin Shou died, all the vassal kings would surely depart from their hearts. At that time, Great Zhou''s fate would collapse, so Zhu Xian''s goal would naturally be achieved. At that time, he would transfer the Azure Dragon Army to take care of the Mu Clan Army that had fought Lin Shou to the death. One stone, three birds. How could he be in a panic if you put such a good plan there? "


    "As for that Cui Dazhu, he has a lot of ambitions in his heart, but he is a good strategist. He doesn''t dare to touch Lin Shou''s stinky and hard rock. He thinks that driving Mu Ji to attack Big Yellow City is a good plan to drive away the tigers and devour the wolves, but he doesn''t know that he has already fallen for Zhu Xian."


    When Zhou Zhang said this, he let out another long sigh. "In the end, everyone in the world is waiting for that old general Lin to die ¡­"


    Hearing this, Xu Han looked at the faintly visible city. He had never met Lin Shousu, but an eighty-year-old general was standing on a lonely island surrounded by tigers and wolves with a hundred thousand troops. Just thinking about this scene made Xu Han feel depressed.


    "So, I''m not helping him, Zhu Dashou, nor his Yuwen Clan''s emperor."


    "What I want to help is Big Yellow City. The Lin Shou in Upper Big Yellow City is a million living beings behind Lin Shou."


    "It''s the embroidered rivers and mountains that my Mu Clan has guarded for generations ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 186 The Grand Dao Steals Life

    Big Yellow City was an island.


    Outside was a tiger leopard, and inside was a jackal.


    Li Yulin was waiting for Lin Shou, who had defeated his father''s dream, to die.


    Zhu Xian was also waiting, waiting for the last blade in the royal family''s hand to shatter.


    The vassal kings and prefectural shepherds were also waiting for the Great Zhou Dragon Fortune to shatter before they could rise to power.


    Everyone in the world seemed to be waiting for Lin Shou to die.


    Lin Yuguo knew this very well.


    He ascended the flaming Big Yellow City. The flames of the beacon had been burning for a full month. The nobles of the royal grandchildren of Chang''an and the vassal kings of the various provinces, even if they were blind, should smell the pungent smell of wolf smoke.


    However, apart from the scattered twenty thousand crippled soldiers, Big Yellow City had not waited for anything.


    He looked at the densely packed army outside the pass and frowned again.


    Big Yellow City was indeed a city with a deep wall that was easy to defend but difficult to attack. It had also created a feat that year that held back the 500,000 troops of the Xia Dynasty for a full three months with hundreds of thousands of remnants.


    But at that time, the Mu Clan army had Zhao Chu''s hundred thousand halberd soldiers. After defending for three months, they would be able to remove the danger of Big Yellow City.


    And now? His former allies had become enemies, and Big Yellow City had all their enemies in their eyes. They would only be able to defend for three months, and what awaited them was the fourth and fifth months of their endless life.


    Or perhaps they could place their hopes on that Zhu Da Shou''s sudden mercy and send out the Azure Dragon Army to save them, but what difference was there between such extravagant hopes and the fantasy?


    Lin Yu Guo, who was standing on the city wall, frowned and looked over.


    The black head retreated to both sides, and a white-robed man sitting on a wooden chair was pushed out of the passageway that the crowd had dispersed.


    The man was around forty years old. His face was pale and his appearance was ordinary. Only his eyes were calm. Gubo was like an old man on the verge of death. His twilight was heavy.


    Although he had never met him before, Lin Yuguo recognized the man at first glance.


    "Mu Ji!" The pupils in his eyes suddenly widened as he stared straight at the figure that was slowly being withdrawn from the crowd.


    At that time, the man seemed to have sensed something as well. He suddenly raised his head, and his cold gaze pierced through the dozens of zhang tall tower and landed on Lin Yuguo.


    "Where''s Lin Shou?" The man opened his mouth slightly, but his voice was clear to Lin Yuguo.


    Lin Yu Guo''s body trembled. In front of this man, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    That man was like a ghost in the night. Just sitting there was enough to give people an indescribable and terrifying oppression.


    But he was Lin Shou''s grandson after all, and very quickly, he gritted his teeth and struggled to free himself from such a bad feeling.


    "A traitor to the enemy, a shameless person, is worthy of calling me General?" Lin Yu Guo shouted with a deep gaze. This time, he had gathered all the true essence in his body. His voice was like thunder, and he was extremely aggressive.


    However, the man outside did not change his expression.


    "You''re Lin Yuguo? That''s right, you''re already at the Heavenly Hunt Realm at such a young age. You''re quite like your father." Mu Ji sighed. The words of praise in his words originated from his heart and did not show the slightest bit of false emotion.


    His calm attitude made the aggressive Lin Yuguo look more like a wild cat''s bravado when facing a real lion.


    Lin Yuguo frowned even more deeply.


    He really didn''t like Mu Ji''s attitude, which made him feel that all his actions were as childish and ridiculous as a child in front of Mu Ji. In fact, he was not much younger than a few years old.


    "Tell Lin Shou to come out. Speaking of which, it''s been many years since I''ve seen him." Mu Ji''s voice rang out again. His tone was not so much a challenge to the enemy, but rather an elder comforting the junior who was laughing.


    This tone made Lin Yuguo feel extremely humiliated.


    "You!" He shouted and was about to say something.


    "Imperial Kingdom." However, just at this moment, a soft cry sounded from behind him.


    Lin Yu Guo was stunned. He instinctively turned his head to look, only to see that he was supposed to be sick in bed. He didn''t know when he had arrived at the city wall.


    Although the current Lin Shou was still as old as a dragon bell, his face was crimson. As he walked, there were faint gales of wind. He was actually unable to find the slightest bit of his previous morbid state.


    "Master¡­ why did the general come out?" Lin Yu Guo was stunned and almost violated Lin Shou''s taboo. However, he quickly changed his address and asked.


    "Old friend, how can I not come out and see you?" Lin Shou laughed and raised his white beard. He looked arrogant, as if he had returned to the years when the Great Xia cavalry had been frightened.


    Lin Yuguo was stunned when he saw this. He felt that his grandfather seemed to be getting better for some reason.


    Of course, this was indeed what he had hoped for, but the sudden change made Lin Yuguo feel a little unrealistic.


    "Lin Shou?" The man on the wooden chair also noticed this. He frowned, as if he was puzzled by Lin Shou''s appearance. "You''re not sick?"


    "I''ve disappointed His Highness! This old bones of mine are still very tough!" The old man on the city wall said loudly. His voice was full of energy, and it truly did not resemble an old man on the verge of death.


    A layer of ripples rarely appeared in Mu Ji''s stagnant water-like eyes, but it passed in a flash.


    He had received news very early that Lin Shou was already terminally ill.


    Mu Ji, who had witnessed the elegance of the number one general under the heavens, had to admit that Lin Shou was a very difficult opponent. If he could, he did not want to be his enemy. That was why he had been waiting for the Mu Clan Army to be completely under his control.


    When Zhu Xian put down his vigilance and Lin Shou closed his eyes.


    He had waited for several years, but he did not expect that he would not be able to survive this old man who was already close to eighty years old.


    Right now, he was terminally ill, but Lin Shou was getting stronger and stronger.


    Mu Ji couldn''t wait any longer. No matter what, he had to do it. So what if Lin Shou was alive and well? The moment he opened the door to the Sword Dragon Pass, he was prepared to shoulder the fate that he had been condemned to for a thousand years.


    A mere forest guard couldn''t stop him.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ji''s face regained its calm like stagnant water.


    "General Lin is my father''s old battalion. I don''t want to make things difficult. If you let me go south¡­"


    "Don''t let go!" Lin Shou''s answer was simple and powerful.


    It was like an unsheathed sword, a sharpened saber, and a bow full of strings.


    He didn''t retreat, didn''t leave any room for others, and also didn''t leave any room for himself.


    Such an answer was within Mu Ji''s expectations. He gave the old man a deep look.


    In his heart, he was still puzzled. How did the old Lin Shou suddenly shine again?


    Was he bluffing? Or was it all the suspicions he had set up in the beginning?


    "Then Big Yellow City will inevitably suffer a loss of life." No matter how many doubts he had in his heart, Mu Ji said calmly on the surface.


    "Lin Shou will be waiting for His Highness." The old man on the city wall cupped his hands and said.


    Hearing this, Mu Ji finally lost interest in continuing to talk to him. With a wave of his hand, the guard behind him knowingly turned the wooden chair and pushed it towards the direction of the barracks. The locust-like soldiers outside Big Yellow City also immediately retreated.


    Mu Ji retreated.


    Not only did this situation not let the people in Big Yellow City relax, but it also made them even more worried.


    They knew that the next time Mu Ji appeared, it would be the day the Mu Clan army attacked the city.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yuguo turned to look at the old man beside him, "General¡­"


    He asked in a calm voice. He was very clear about Lin Shou''s condition. A few months ago, he couldn''t even leave his room, but why did he suddenly turn for the better today?


    At that time, Lin Shou patted Lin Yu Guo on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, grandfather won''t die!"


    Lin Shou''s voice was thick, and the palm that landed on Lin Yu Guo''s shoulder was also extremely heavy, causing Lin Yu Guo to feel pain in his shoulder.


    However, he was not angry because of this. Instead, a smile bloomed on his face.


    Even the imposing aura of a voice could be faked, but this strength was definitely not something a sickly old man could use.


    Although he didn''t know why, Lin Yu Guo finally realized that his grandfather had recovered and that the number one guard in the world, Lin Shou, had returned.


    Seeing the hearty smile on the old man''s face, Lin Yuguo also laughed.


    In the end, only with Lin Shou would Big Yellow City have a backbone¡­


    No matter how many people were waiting for him to close his eyes, he still couldn''t die¡­


    ¡­


    In Chang''an, there was a courtyard called Flying Swallow House.


    Apart from the servants who occasionally cleaned the courtyard, the courtyard did not seem to be inhabited.


    There were many nobles in Chang''an City, so it was common for them to buy some real estate, but the surrounding people did not care about it.


    At this moment, the courtyard''s entrance was deep and secluded.


    Then, with the flickering candle behind him, one could vaguely see a woman dressed in green sitting cross-legged in the middle of the manor.


    Suddenly, the woman seemed to have sensed something and frowned.


    She stood up and walked to the candlestick behind her.


    There were two candles on the candlestick. One had already been extinguished, and the other was on the verge of collapse.


    The woman paused for a moment, then took out another candle lamp from nowhere and placed it beside the candle that had not yet been extinguished. She pointed with her jade finger, and a dark flame rose from the candlestick.


    Then she took out a wooden token, and the true essence of her fingertips overflowed, as if she was drawing something on it.


    "Little trick deceives children, big trick deceives the heavens."


    "The little thief touched the pearl. The Grand Dao stole his life


    "How do you think Chu Chouli will return these three lives?"


    After the woman finished speaking, she let out a long sigh.


    "Lord Imperial Envoy, the first one invites you to the manor for a chat."


    At this moment, a servant''s voice came from outside the room. When the woman inside heard this, she regained her senses. She nodded lightly and said, "I understand."


    After saying that, she tidied up her appearance and left the room. However, she did not forget to carefully close the courtyard door when she left.


    Inside the mansion, the dim candlelight was still flickering. Then, the candlelight could vaguely be seen that beneath the candlesticks was a wooden tablet with small words carved on it in delicate handwriting. It seemed to be someone''s name.


    Under the newly lit candle, the words'' Lin Shou ''were written.


    Under the faltering candlelight, the words Yuan Guilong were written.


    Under the candlelight that had been extinguished for a long time, it was written that Mu Yushan¡­


    Mu Yushan, this should be a name that few people knew, at least compared to the first two, he thought it was not surprising.


    However, this name, Master, was another name that should be known to everyone.


    The third generation Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master, Great Zhou''s Headmaster, Mu Yushan.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 187 Heavenly Fate

    In August of the eighteenth year of the Thai Empire.


    The eighteenth day of Great Zhou Taiwei Xu Han''s departure from Chang''an City.


    These eighteen days were a nightmare for the satraps along the way from Chang''an to Big Yellow City.


    Extortion, coercion, and temptation.


    This Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master clearly did not have the demeanor of the previous generation''s Manor Master, Young Master Qian Qian.


    He was more like a scoundrel crawling out of a commoner.


    It was unreasonable and unruly.


    Along the way, he took out almost all of the wealth that the satrap had accumulated through hard work.


    This was probably the deepest impression the 18 satraps had of the Xu Manor Master.


    Of course, he was also a fool who was eager to die in the eyes of everyone.


    Regardless of the reason, in the eyes of the various parties in the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Tian Ce Mansion and Big Yellow City were generally abandoned children, and they were all undead that were destined to go to the end.


    ¡­


    Under the gaze of this unfavorable gaze.


    In the autumn wind of Liangzhou.


    This fool brought the thirty thousand troops together and knocked on the door of Big Yellow City.


    The person responsible for welcoming him was Lin Shou''s grandson, the nominal satrap of Big Yellow City, Lin Yuguo.


    After a brief and courteous exchange of greetings, Lin Yuguo led Xu Han and the others towards the General''s Mansion in Big Yellow City.


    Along the way, Lin Yu Guo looked at the Manor Master Xu who had caused a commotion in the Great Zhou.


    He was younger than he had imagined, and his cultivation was not bad. He had already reached the Three Elements Realm. In most sects or clans, he could be considered a member of the younger generation. However, compared to the so-called peerless geniuses, he was much weaker. He could not be regarded as the youngest Manor Master since the founding of Tiance Prefecture.


    In general, this young master of the Tian Ce Mansion had somewhat disappointed Lin Yuguo.


    Whether it was him or the 30,000 crooked melons and dates he had brought with him, they were all the same.


    Big Yellow City was a big city.


    It took a few hours to reach the General''s Mansion from the closed door. Thirty thousand soldiers and many of the Heavenly Policy Mansion''s troops were brought along by the deputy general who came with Lin Yuguo to set up camp at the barracks.


    Only Xu Han, Mr. Lu, and Ye Hongjian followed Lin Yuguo to the General''s Mansion.


    It would be very embarrassing for him to remain silent after such a long journey.


    Although Lin Yu Guo was already over thirty years old, he had lived under Lin Shou''s discipline since childhood. As far as Lin Yu Guo was concerned, the things he knew the most were managing the army and keeping the people safe.


    Along the way, he responded to the patrolling soldiers on the streets while thinking about what topic to find to break the dull atmosphere.


    Although the troops brought by Xu Han and the others weren''t satisfactory to Lin Yu Guo, he was also clear that in Big Yellow City, Xu Han and the others were willing to help him in a certain sense.


    After all, the promised Great Zhou Imperial Court had only given them twenty thousand veterans who weren''t even considered to be remnants of the Crooked Melon Ripped Date. Apart from consuming the few grain in Big Yellow City, Lin Yu Guo really didn''t know what these twenty thousand people could do.


    Therefore, deep down in his heart, he still had great goodwill towards Xu Han and the others. Moreover, Lin Shou could be considered an old tribe of the Old Shepherd King back then, and the relationship between the Old Shepherd King and Tiance Prefecture was naturally linked by the same energy.


    Therefore, he felt that traveling so dully was somewhat negligent towards Xu Han and the others.


    "I heard that earlier today, Mu Ji had already called the formation outside the pass?" Xu Hanfa asked, not knowing if he had seen through Lin Yuguo ''s predicament or if he had suddenly remembered this matter.


    Lin Yu Guo was slightly stunned at that time, but he quickly regained his senses. He nodded and said, "I came at dawn today."


    "No siege?"


    "No, but at least three days, five days. He will definitely make his move." Lin Yu Guo said, not forgetting to add one last sentence. "That''s what the general said."


    "General?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    Lin Yuguo heard his doubts and smiled. "Grandpa runs the army well. As long as he continues to perform his official duties, he can be called a military officer." Lin Yuguo smiled and explained.


    "How about this?" Xu Han nodded. He didn''t comment on this, but he couldn''t help but feel a little curious about the old general.


    "The old general''s stern temperament hasn''t changed after so many years." At this moment, Mr. Lu suddenly said.


    "Who is this?" Hearing this, Lin Yuguo turned to look at Mr. Lu. He had rarely left Big Yellow City since he was sensible. Although he had heard of the name of Mr. Lu in the hands of three thousand Gongqing, he clearly did not recognize his appearance.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was about to introduce himself, but at that time, a middle-aged voice suddenly came from not far away.


    "Mr. Lu! How are you?" An old man with white hair and armor was walking towards this place with a warm smile on his face.


    Xu Han suddenly realized that this old man must be the rumored number one general under the heavens, Lin Shou.


    He couldn''t help but look at the other party up and down. He was old but full of energy, and he didn''t show any signs of old age as he walked.


    To tell the truth, it was no different from Xu Han''s imagination.


    "This must be Manor Chief Xu, right? He is indeed a young hero." Lin Shou greeted him warmly, as if he had known Mr. Lu for a long time.


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and patted Xu Han on the shoulder. This should be a very sudden action for the first time they met, but for some reason, it was difficult for the old man to stir up a trace of disgust.


    Xu Han clasped his hands and was about to salute, but his body suddenly stopped. "This is Xu Han. I''ve seen him before."


    At this time, the old man''s hand just happened to touch his shoulder.


    Xu Han frowned, but he quickly concealed his strange appearance and continued, "Greetings, General."


    "Ai! Don''t dare! I''m just a general of the border city, I can''t accept this gift." He waved his hand repeatedly, as if he hadn''t noticed Xu Han''s abnormal state.


    "How did General Lin prepare this time?" Mr. Lu didn''t seem to notice Xu Han''s sudden change. He looked at Lin Shou and began to talk to him.


    As he spoke, the smile on Lin Shou''s face instantly subsided.


    "Ah, Mu Ji''s hand¡­"


    The two old men chatted warmly, as if they had already started to analyze the situation. As they spoke, they walked towards the General''s Mansion not far away. Seeing this, Lin Yuguo hurriedly followed suit. Only Xu Han was still dazed on the spot.


    "Hey, why are you dumbfounded?" At this moment, Ye Hongjian gently touched Xu Han and asked. She was obviously confused about him being stunned at this moment.


    Xu Han finally regained his senses. He frowned and looked deeply at the figure of the distant old man. He opened his mouth but closed it again.


    "Nothing." He shook his head and said as if to say something. Then, he took a step towards the direction of the two old men.


    ¡­


    Chang''an, Zhu Manor.


    The man sitting in the shadows tapped on the desk beside him.


    Dong dong sounds echoed through the manor''s gates, like beasts in the woods polishing their fangs, deep and stern.


    "Are you saying that Mu Ji is only doing this to take my life?" Finally, the low voice suddenly stopped and was replaced by a man''s heavy voice that caused his chest to become blocked.


    The beautiful woman in green sat down, her figure graceful, and her bearing plump.


    "The news that Yu''er sent back should not be wrong. According to what she said, these words were personally spoken by Mu Ji."


    The man in the darkness suddenly narrowed his deep eyes. "Do you really think Mu Ji would care about the lives of the citizens of Great Zhou for the sake of the Mu Clan''s blood feud?" He asked.


    Facing this man who made the entire Great Zhou Empire shiver, the woman''s expression was extremely relaxed.


    "How many years have I been following Sir?"


    She asked back, her expression calm.


    This was obviously a very rude thing to do. At least, there weren''t many people in the world who dared to speak to this man like this, especially in Great Zhou.


    However, the man did not show the slightest bit of displeasure. He counted carefully and replied, "Eighteen years have passed."


    "For eighteen years, I have always been the first to tell whether something is true or false, but I have never guessed without authorization. What does the first think this is?" The woman smiled and asked.


    "Why?"


    "Everything in the world is related to people, and people are the most unpredictable. Qing Yi''s cultivation is still shallow and he doesn''t dare to pinch it."


    "So, what exactly is Mu Ji thinking and doing is the first thing he has to figure out. All Tsing Yi has to do is tell him everything he does without reservation." The woman''s attitude was respectful, but she didn''t have the slightest bit of humility.


    The man was silent.


    After a while, he nodded his head and said in a dull voice, "That''s good."


    Then, he put away his plan to continue entangling himself with this issue and asked, "How are you preparing for that?"


    When the woman heard this, a smile suddenly bloomed on her face.


    At that moment, her demonic charm was like a moon hanging on a willow branch.


    "Little deception deceives children, big deception deceives the heavens."


    "Little thief touches the pearl. Great thief."


    She softly repeated the proverbs passed down from her ancestors, and the smile on her face grew even more serious.


    "As long as Great Zhou''s luck is a little weaker, Qing Yi will definitely take the lead and steal this Heavenly Fate."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 188 A Great War Was Imminent

    In the Big Yellow City General''s Mansion, Mr. Lu and Lin Shou exchanged some information before starting to discuss countermeasures.


    The two of them were old acquaintances, and their relationship seemed to be quite good. Xu Han had been worried that the suspicion between the two forces had not occurred, which made him feel much more at ease.


    His desire for power had always been dispirited, not to mention that he knew nothing about the march to war, so he had no intention of fighting for the power of Big Yellow City from the beginning. However, he couldn''t help but worry that the Lin Guards might have some distrust of them, adding to the already worrying situation.


    Mr. Lu paused for a moment, as if he was thinking of a decent word to decorate Xu Han''s actions along the way. "Of course, the hundred thousand troops of Big Yellow City are elite soldiers, but the twenty thousand troops sent by the Imperial Court are really nothing to be recounted. Although our Manor Master has traveled all the way ¡­"


    ''"Yes," he said earnestly. "Even though we barely have enough combat strength, our organization is different. It would be unrealistic for us to use them in a short period of time. In that case, the Big Yellow City Battle will still depend on the 100,000 soldiers in Old General Lin''s hands."


    Mr. Lu''s words not only made the situation clear, but also tactfully expressed to Lin Shou that Tiance Prefecture would not compete with him for power.


    Such an action might seem superfluous, but in reality, it was extremely necessary.


    The most important thing in marching to war was to order and prohibit them. If they were to join forces, not only would they not be able to cover everything, they might even be able to restrain each other. Compared to Big Yellow City, Tiance Prefecture''s strength was far inferior. Even if Lin Shou was willing to hand over the military power, they might not be able to convince the crowd. Therefore, this method was the best choice to defend against the enemy.


    Hearing this, the smile on Lin Shou''s face grew slightly heavier.


    "Mu Ji has 200,000 Mu Clan troops in his hands and borrowed another 100,000 Great Xia cavalry from Cui Ting. If Big Yellow City wants to survive this calamity, it is absolutely impossible for Lin Shou to do it alone. We still have to rely on everyone to defend against the enemy together." Although his words were evasive, they actually echoed Mr. Lu''s previous words.


    "Naturally, it''s just that does Old General Lin have a plan to retreat from the enemy?" Seeing the courtesy in front of him, Mr. Lu changed the topic and quickly went straight to the point.


    "Compared to this old man, Big Yellow City doesn''t need to say much. With the hundred thousand strong army in my hands, it is difficult for me to defeat Mu Ji and Cui Ting''s seven hundred thousand strong army. I really don''t have a good plan." After saying that, he looked at Mr. Lu and asked with a deep gaze, "Mr. Lu has always been resourceful, do you have any special moves?"


    "Muji ability, general Lin is clearer than me, want to deal with him, naturally can''t be common sense, but I Tiance Prefecture yan even building before the detection, Muji''s body seems to be worse these years. As I recall that he hastily acted on this matter, I secretly speculated that Mu Ji probably won''t have much time left ¡­ As long as Mu Ji dies, the 200,000 Mu Clan Army will definitely be without a leader ¡­ "Mr. Lu said in a deep voice.


    "You mean to drag Mu Ji''s body out?" Lin Shou frowned. Such a plan could be said to be the next choice. Handing over life and death to the enemy was undoubtedly the stupidest method.


    "Big Yellow City is still like an island. This old man thinks about it, but there is only one way. However, waiting for Mu Ji to drag down his body is obviously not a good plan. What this old man means is to find an opportunity to kill the leader of the thieves." Mr. Lu''s voice froze at that moment.


    "Decapitation?" Lin Shou was stunned. Very quickly, he said, "To tell you the truth, this Pharaoh has thought about it before, However, the Mu Clan''s army is full of experts. There are three Great Evolution Realm generals alone. On the other hand, there is not a single Great Evolution Realm cultivator in our Big Yellow City. Only Lord Hou Ling, the commander of the Tiance Prefecture, can fight against them. However, even Commander Yuan himself may not be able to accomplish this, let alone Lord Hou. "


    ''"Commander Yuan, I''m afraid you won''t be able to arrive in a short period of time. Although the beheading is a dangerous move, I think that if you want to break through the trap of death, you have to burn your boat!" The light in Mr. Lu''s eyes condensed, and a murderous aura rose.


    Xu Han, who was sitting at the side, was stunned. He suddenly realized that the head of the three thousand ministers should not be as simple as a weak scholar.


    ¡­


    The old general is really good at running the army.


    After dinner, Xu Han, who was walking in Big Yellow City, couldn''t help but sigh in his heart as he looked at the neat and imposing soldiers on the streets.


    Mu Ji was about to attack Big Yellow City very soon. The remnants of the Imperial Court and the thirty thousand soldiers he brought were mixed together after the discussion of the crowd. They were brought to start training by the current temporary Great Commander of the Tiance Prefecture Army, Hou Ling. Although this method was a bit like cramming for the moment, it was better than not doing anything.


    Lin Shou pulled the red-robed officials to discuss how to set up the city defenses.


    Xu Han was really unable to help with these matters, so he went out on his own.


    The night was just right, and the autumn breeze was slightly cool.


    However, Xu Han did not have the heart to appreciate it. He was very worried about the Battle of Big Yellow City.


    "Manor Master, Manor Master." At this moment, a crisp shout came from his ear. Xu Han regained his senses and turned his head to look, only to see Su Mu''an holding a bunch of sugar gourds and looking at him with a smile on his face. "Try it. It''s delicious!"


    As the boy spoke, he handed over the candy bottle gourd.


    Xu Han was stunned and asked with a straight face, "Didn''t I tell you to eat less? Did Qing secretly stuff you with money again?"


    "No." The boy was a little aggrieved. He pointed to a woman''s stall not far away and said, "That mother-in-law gave it to me kindly. She didn''t ask for money!"


    Xu Han was stunned. Under Mu Ji Bing''s gaze, more than half of the people in Big Yellow City had fled. The rest were mostly huddled in their homes. Few people had the mood to go out, let alone set up a stall. This was somewhat strange.


    He glanced at Su Mu''an angrily, "Nonsense again, how can I give you sugar gourd for nothing?"


    "Really." Seeing that Xu Han did not trust him, the boy immediately became anxious. "The old granny heard that I''m from Tiance Prefecture, so she gave me this candied gourd." Seemingly in order to increase the credibility of his words, the boy paused for a moment and then said, "I really did not lie to the Manor Head. The machetemen never lie."


    Xu Han automatically ignored the last sentence of the boy. He shook his head and walked to the old woman''s stall with a boy who was afraid of life.


    "Old man, this is the child''s gourd money." As he spoke, he took out ten pennies from his bosom and handed them to the woman.


    Doing some business in this world was not an easy task. A sugar bottle gourd was probably the rations of a family. At this juncture, the old woman couldn''t help but not leave. She even went to the streets to earn a living. She didn''t think that her family would be too wealthy. Xu Han wasn''t willing to take advantage of her.


    The old woman who was concentrating on wrapping the gourd in sugar lifted her head. He glanced at Xu Han and was slightly stunned. Then, she came back to her senses.


    A woman with many wrinkles on her face shook her head, "No need, just give it to the little fellow. Tiance Prefecture is willing to help us in Big Yellow City. I, an old woman, make some sugar gourds that are not worth much."


    At that time, the old woman''s face carried a sincere smile. She could not say how beautiful it was, but it gave Xu Han a sense of warmth that was inexplicable.


    He thought for a moment and withdrew the hand that had passed the money.


    Xu Han frowned and asked, "Big Yellow City''s great battle is imminent. Why didn''t the old man leave earlier? After all ¡­ the chaotic land of war ¡­"


    "Old man, how can we endure such a torment? Besides, don''t we still have General Lin here?" The old woman waved her hand and smiled. There was not the slightest bit of nervousness in the face of a great battle.


    "My two sons are also in the army. If they don''t leave, where can I go?" The old woman continued. She did not stop her kung fu and wrapped another gourd in a sugar coat.


    ''"Little brother, I also have a bunch. I don''t have any other abilities, but this sugar gourd is very delicious. My two sons always eat a bunch every time they come back." The woman smiled and handed the gourd to Xu Han.


    Xu Han was stunned. After a slight hesitation, he took the gourd. After tasting it, it was really delicious.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" The woman''s eyes curved into crescent moons.


    "Mm, it''s delicious. This is the best sugar gourd I''ve ever tasted." Before Xu Han could reply, Su Mu''an nodded heavily and said with an intoxicated expression.


    The old woman who received the compliment was delighted. "I have always been setting up a stall here. If you want to eat in the future, you can come to find your mother-in-law at any time."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Su Mu''an was overjoyed and nodded heavily. Xu Han, who was watching from the side, secretly scolded this brat for his uselessness. How could there be such a swordsman who loved to eat sugar gourds in the world?


    "Sigh, I wonder when those Xia army masters will be able to retreat. When will this battle end?" The old woman smiled, and her expression suddenly became somewhat dull.


    "Granny, don''t worry. Our Prefecture Master is amazing. He will be able to drive those villains away very quickly!" Su Mu''an chewed on a sugar gourd and spat out an ambiguous sentence.


    "Eat the gourd. There''s no need to talk so much." Xu Han handed the gourd in his hand to Su Mu''an and said unhappily.


    Su Mu''an knew that she had misspoken, so she quickly closed her mouth, but her eyes were looking at the sugar gourd in her hand, and she smiled brightly.


    Woo!


    But at this moment, a long horn suddenly sounded in the direction of the city gate.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before turning to look in the direction of the city gate.


    "Hurry up! The Xia army is attacking at night!!!"


    "Archers, hurry!"


    "Go inform the general! Don''t grind it!"


    Anxious shouts came from the city gates.


    Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated. Mu Ji''s attack came much faster than he had imagined.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 189 Yang Mou

    Not long after Xu Han arrived at the city wall, Lin Shouzhong and the others rushed over when they heard the news.


    Everyone looked through the night at the dense crowd below the city wall and felt their scalps go numb.


    Even Xu Han had never seen such a scene before.


    Mu Ji was obviously a very outstanding general. Under his command, the enemy troops outside the city had launched an orderly charge, but the formations were aggressive, but there was no chaos at all. It was as if tens of thousands of soldiers had become one under his control.


    "Guard the city gates. Archers in position!" Lin Shou was also a valiant general who had fought for many years. He immediately reacted and shouted loudly.


    His soldiers had followed him for many years, and he had taught them well. Only now did he give such an order, and rows of archers took their positions. At the city gate, hundreds of sturdy soldiers pressed down on the city gate to prevent the gate from being broken by the enemy. Behind them, rows of knives and axes were also lined up to guard against unforeseen circumstances.


    A great battle was about to break out.


    The messenger shouted loudly. The cold sharp arrow flashed with a cold light, cutting through the night like a silver waterfall as it descended.


    Blood light blossomed in the enemy troops outside the city, accompanied by heartbreaking cries of pain.


    After an arrow was fired, the archer in the front row retreated, and the archer in the back row pulled the bow, full of strings, and loosened his fingers.


    Pu!


    Along with the muffled thunder formed by this soft sound, another streak of silver light descended.


    The archers worked together perfectly, their sharp arrows pouring down one after another, and the connection between the two didn''t stop at all.


    Before the huge crowd could reach the city gate, thousands of corpses had already been left behind.


    Then, while everyone was waiting, waiting for the Mu Ji army to launch an offensive that was like a tidal wave.


    A dumbfounded scene occurred.


    The vast army beneath the city tower retreated like a tide as they approached the city tower.


    ''"This" Xu Han''s eyes widened as he watched all of this. Obviously, it was far beyond his expectations.


    "You''re leaving now?" Ye Hongjian, who was rushing over from the side, blinked her eyes, feeling that it was somewhat funny and somewhat inconceivable.


    Everyone watched the army outside the city on full alert for a quarter of an hour. Only after confirming that the enemy had completely returned to the camp in the distance did they regain their senses.


    Really retreated.


    Xu Han frowned and looked at Lin Shou and the others beside him in confusion.


    However, Lin Shou and Mr. Lu both had serious expressions on their faces at this moment, and they were extremely unsightly.


    ''"This Mu Ji" Mr. Lu''s brows darkened.


    "Sure enough." Lin Shou smiled bitterly.


    Xu Han and the others were still confused. Just as they were about to ask, Zhou Zhang suddenly said.


    ''"Mu Ji is used to using tricks. He is certain that we do not dare to leave the city to fight. We can only defend the city. Thus, he pretended to attack the city with his soldiers, but retreated after we put on a posture. Such repeated attacks consume our will, but at the same time, we are unable to tell which is the real attack. As long as we slack off, we will probably fall into his trap."


    Hearing this, Xu Han finally understood a little. However, he looked at the thousand corpses that had remained outside the pass forever and frowned. He was still a little puzzled. "However, didn''t these thousands of lives be wasted here?"


    Xu Han was not a sentimental person. After several years of being an Asura, he had long since looked down on the matter of death, especially the lives of those who had nothing to do with him or even the lives of enemies.


    However, what puzzled him was that Mu Ji had given them thousands of lives without obtaining any harvest. This was what confused Xu Han.


    "Of course he won''t let go of the Mu Clan Army, but these ¡­" Zhou Zhang''s brows darkened. "He can naturally squander the soldiers of the Xia Kingdom at will. As for the harvest, you will soon know."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was dumbfounded.


    He suddenly had a deeper understanding of the two simple words''war ''¡­


    ¡­


    Early the next morning.


    Xu Han clearly understood what Zhou Zhang was referring to.


    In the early hours of the morning, Zhu Xian''s army launched a second attack, and just now, they launched a third attack.


    Just like the first time, it was all a feint.


    Thousands of corpses were also left behind.


    According to the statistics, three feigned attacks on Mu Ji had cost about 7,000 troops, but they did not pose any threat to the city gates of Big Yellow City.


    However, the soldiers of Big Yellow City who hadn''t slept all night were extremely tired.


    Mu Ji''s timing was very accurate. Almost always, when everyone was about to fall asleep or just fell asleep, he would launch an attack.


    His attack seemed to be disorganized, but in fact, it concealed a mystery. He did not seem to intend to give Big Yellow any chance to catch his breath. He wanted to take over a hundred thousand Xia Dynasty troops and drag down the soldiers on Big Yellow City.


    This kind of Yang scheme was sinister, vicious, and even hostile to oneself.


    "Xiao Han, come and eat quickly." As Xu Han thought about this, the bearded Chu Chouli walked up the tower with several bowls of rice porridge.


    He handed one of the bowls to Xu Han with concern, and then sent it towards the soldiers around him.


    When they handed it to Lin Shoushi, their gazes met for a short while, but they kept away from each other tacitly without revealing any traces. No one noticed anything strange between them.


    Xu Han drank the rice porridge and warmed his stomach. He felt a little better. After all, he was a Violet Firmament Realm cultivator. Not sleeping for a few days wouldn''t have much of an impact on him. However, he looked at the soldiers around him. They clearly didn''t have the ability to do so. Their expressions were exhausted. Obviously, this night wasn''t a good one for them.


    "This is not the way." He thought to himself. He turned around and looked outside the city. It was no broader than in the middle of the night. At this moment, his vision outside Big Yellow City was wide. Just how many soldiers the enemy had sent out could be roughly seen with one glance.


    Xu Han thought that if Mu Ji pretended to attack again, or if he could arrange for the soldiers to rest in batches, although it might not be able to completely eliminate the exhaustion in the night, it would be better than being toyed with by Mu Ji''s nose all the time.


    However, two hours later, what happened quickly made Xu Han realize just how great the gap between him and Mu Ji was.


    It was almost time, but it was not noon.


    Lin Shou accepted Xu Han''s suggestion and arranged for the soldiers to cultivate in batches, leaving only a small portion of them on guard at the city gate.


    Woo!


    At this time, the horn of the Mu Clan Army''s charge sounded again outside the city.


    Xu Han, who was guarding the city wall, looked over and saw a troop of about a thousand people walk out of Mu Ji''s tent.


    Xu Han frowned.


    A thousand people? With such a large amount, it would be too naive to threaten Big Yellow City.


    Of course, Xu Han did not think that Mu Ji would be so stupid, so he stared at the movements of the thousand people with a calm brow.


    What surprised Xu Han was that after the thousand plus people left the camp, they charged in the direction of Big Yellow City.


    Such a strange behavior seemed somewhat ridiculous.


    It was like an ant waving its claws at an elephant.


    However, this strange scene was reflected in Xu Han''s eyes. After a few breaths, fear surfaced on Xu Han''s forehead.


    The thousand people¡­


    It flew up¡­


    Yes, they flew up and flew towards Big Yellow City.


    ¡­


    Heavenly Hunt Realm!


    After being stunned for a few breaths, Xu Han suddenly regained his senses.


    After breaking through the Secluded Realm in the fifth stage of cultivation, a cultivator who had transformed into a Heavenly Hunt Realm would have the ability to fly that ordinary cultivators were unable to reach.


    A thousand experts above the Heavenly Hunt Realm¡­


    This was a terrible thing.


    Although the first three realms of the Seven Realms of Cultivation would be affected by their innate talent, as long as there were no hidden dangers in their bodies, they could almost reach them. The difference was only time. When they reached the fourth realm, it was the first threshold. Many cultivators would stop before this threshold, and moving forward would be extremely difficult for each realm. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was like a heavenly chasm.


    Looking at the Great Zhou Empire, it was absolutely not difficult for them to find the cultivators of the first three realms.


    However, when they reached the fourth realm, the number of cultivators fell like a cliff. The number of cultivators above the fifth realm was pitifully small. Almost every single one of them was an extremely important figure in the sect. Even for a large sect like the Exquisite Pavilion, there were only a few hundred experts at the Heavenly Hunt realm. However, Mu Ji''s Mu Clan Army actually had such a large number of experts in their hands. This was something that Xu Han had not expected.


    Of course, at the same time, the enormous difficulty of breaking through meant that each of the latter three realms was different from the previous one.


    These 1000 Heavenly Hunt Realm experts indeed possessed enough power to threaten Big Yellow City to a certain extent.


    Their speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, they arrived at the sky a hundred feet away from Big Yellow City.


    "Quick! Sound the drum!"


    Lin Yuguo, who was also in charge of monitoring the situation with Xu Han, frowned and shouted.


    A dull drum beat rang out, and the soldiers and soldiers who had just fallen asleep woke up from their slumber.


    At that time, streaks of sword qi, saber light, and even extremely pure True Essence poured out from the city walls of Big Yellow City in the hands of the thousand Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    That force was so enormous that even Xu Han had to use all the strength in his body to defend against it. Moreover, those ordinary soldiers were unable to dodge it in just a single face-to-face battle. Thousands of people were struck by those forces and let out miserable screams as they fell to the ground.


    "You''re courting death!" At this moment, the rest generals arrived one after another, and the experts of the same realm let out explosive shouts one after another. True essence surged around their bodies, and sword intent saber light was about to attack.


    Especially the commander of the Tiance Prefecture army, Hou Ling of the Great Evolution Realm, who was the first to rush to the city wall. He waved his halberd and true essence poured out like a tidal wave. When two Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were injured by that true essence, they let out a muffled snort and were about to fall to the ground.


    One of the thousand people seemed to be the leader. He grabbed the two seriously injured people at an extremely fast speed. He then looked at the Marquis Ridge with the Great Halberd in his hand and shouted coldly, "Retreat!"


    At that time, the group of people did not linger in battle. They all withdrew their auras, turned around, and quickly retreated back to Mu Ji''s barracks.


    Tu Liu, Xu Han, and the others frowned as they looked at the wailing city walls on the ground.


    Beijiang Wang Muji¡­


    Sure enough.


    Xu Han''s mind sank, and he couldn''t help but recall what Lin Shou had said before.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 190 Offer Ideas

    The assassination of more than a thousand Heavenly Hunt Realm experts caused the hearts of everyone in Big Yellow City to darken.


    What a terrifying force it was.


    If they continued to harass the soldiers in Big Yellow City in the daytime, not to mention whether their bodies could survive, this morale would probably fall to the bottom soon.


    We need to find a way to deal with this.


    Xu Han wanted this, so did Lin Shou and Mr. Lu. They arranged for people to bring the injured soldiers to be treated, and many generals were called into the attic on the city wall to discuss countermeasures.


    Xu Han originally did not want to participate in such a matter. After all, he did not understand this path. If he had a bad idea, it would be self-defeating. It would not be good.


    But this time, Xu Han followed everyone into the pavilion after thinking for a bit.


    In the pavilion was a large wooden table, on which was placed the sand table of the situation inside and outside Big Yellow City Pass. Apart from that, there was no other unnecessary furnishings.


    After entering the sect, Lin Shou sat in the first seat, and the rest of the people lined up in turn. As for Xu Han, who was the last to enter the sect, there was only one last seat left.


    Lin Shou, who was about to speak after sitting down, suddenly caught a glimpse of Xu Han. He was slightly stunned and hesitated.


    With Xu Han''s status, even though Tiance Prefecture had already assumed the attitude of Lin Shou as the leader, Xu Han should still sit at the head of the crowd. However, because Xu Han hadn''t participated in the previous meetings, everyone ignored this matter. Seeing Xu Han arrive, Lin Shou realized that this matter was inappropriate.


    Just as he was about to get up, Xu Han waved his hand at him, indicating that he would not dodge.


    The exchange between the two of them was extremely concealed and did not attract the attention of the crowd. Lin Shou was stunned for a moment before putting away this thought. Then, he said with a deep gaze, "The Mu Clan Army''s foundation is truly great."


    The first sentence of the opening scene pushed the hearts of the crowd to the bottom.


    A thousand experts above the Heavenly Hunt Realm was an extremely impressive number. Perhaps only the Long Night Division of the Great Zhou would be able to produce such a luxurious lineup.


    If Mu Ji was willing to go all out, relying on these 1,000 Heavenly Hunt Realm experts and 300,000 troops, it would not be too difficult to take down Big Yellow City.


    However, it was clear that he wanted to preserve his strength.


    His target was Zhu Xian, the emperor sitting high in the Pu Tian Palace.


    None of the people present liked Zhu Xian, but they were helpless. Right now, they had no choice but to use their lives to protect the head lord.


    "But what Mu Ji wants is not only Big Yellow City. This is his plan. Of course, it is also his weakness." The old general''s words changed as he spoke.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, especially Lin Yuguo, who was familiar with Lin Shouzi''s temperament. At that time, he turned his eyes to look straight at his grandfather.


    He was already accustomed to having Lin Shou around. As long as he was alive, there was nothing in this world that could defeat this old man. He only needed to do as Lin Shou wished.


    "Yu Guo, tell me, what would you do if it were you?" Lin Shou also sensed Lin Yu Guo''s gaze. A divine light flashed in his eyes. He swallowed the words that had originally reached his mouth and said this.


    Lin Yu Guo did not think that it would be his turn to speak. He was slightly stunned. He wanted to say something in front of everyone, but he felt that it was inappropriate. After pondering for a long time, he really couldn''t find a perfect solution. Therefore, he could only shake his head in shame, "I don''t know ¡­"


    Lin Shou frowned. Lin Yuguo was already thirty-four years old.


    At this age, he was not young, and he was a little too old¡­


    He secretly sighed, ''"Mu Ji is only thinking of taking down Big Yellow City with the smallest loss. Although his plan is good, it is destined that he will not dare to face us head-on in a short period of time. The best way to change the situation where we are being led away by him is to take the initiative to attack!" Mu Ji finally put aside his thoughts of berating his grandson in public.


    As soon as Lin Shou finished speaking, the room was filled with noise.


    Take the initiative to attack? Relying on Big Yellow City''s deep walls, they might still be able to arrive for a while. If they took the initiative to attack, the slightest slip of an eye would destroy the entire army.


    ''"I''m afraid Old General Lin''s plan is inappropriate! With Mu Ji''s cautious temperament, he must be prepared. Not to mention whether or not he could obtain the results of the surprise attack, even if there were, it probably wouldn''t be too many. It would be difficult for him to injure his muscles and bones. On the contrary, we are like this. If we are careless, we will never be able to recover." Hou Ling quickly retorted. As the commander of the Ce Manor''s army, his cultivation base was naturally quite prestigious. In addition, his words were reasonable and well-founded, causing everyone present to nod in agreement. Clearly, he shared his worries.


    "I think you have misunderstood General Lin''s meaning." Just as everyone was discussing, a gentle voice suddenly sounded, "If I''m not mistaken, Old General Lin''s intention is not to take the initiative to attack, but rather an ambush!"


    ''"If Mu Ji wants to rely on this uninterrupted feint to drag down Big Yellow City, then he will definitely use his 1,000 plus Heavenly Hunting Realm experts to attack and harass us today. At that time, we will use all our schemes to pick out the experts in the city to cooperate with the army and use the rain of arrows to suppress and execute the beheading operation!" That person said this with a smile on his face, as if he was very confident in his judgment.


    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Lin Shou, as if they were asking him if what the person who suddenly spoke was saying was true.


    The old general smiled and nodded his head. "That''s right, but this old man has the same intention. If I can command this, I can plan more carefully. Perhaps I can obtain the battle result and cut off one of Mu Ji''s arms. These two can also rub Mu Ji''s spirit. These three things will naturally increase our morale and turn passivity into initiative."


    After saying that, Lin Shou turned his gaze to the speaker and asked, "May I know what to call this general?"


    "Tiance Prefecture, Zhou Zhang." Hearing this, the man stood up and respectfully cupped his hands. His expression was calm, but there was not the slightest bit of arrogance.


    "The Tian Ce Mansion is filled with talented people. It''s truly enviable." Hearing this, Lin Shou nodded, but his gaze inadvertently fell on Xu Han, who was at the end. He thought to himself, Compared to this Zhou chapter, this Young Manor Master of the Tian Ce Mansion was truly too mediocre. He did not know what the Headmaster thought, but he actually passed the position of Manor Master to Xu Han.


    Of course, these were family matters of the Tian Ce Mansion. No matter how much he admired Zhou Zhang in his heart, Lin Shou remained calm on the surface. His expression became serious as he swept his gaze across the entire audience. "Then, this plan has been decided. Everyone, prepare yourselves well. We need to let Mu Ji taste the might of my Great Zhou man!"


    Hearing his words, everyone present stood up and agreed.


    From last night until now, they had truly felt a little useless. It was as if their entire bodies had plenty of strength, yet they had nowhere to release it. Now that they heard this plan, they were naturally filled with energy.


    "I''m afraid this plan is somewhat inappropriate."


    But at this moment, another sudden sound sounded.


    Everyone was stunned and turned their heads to look. At the end of the long table, a youth dressed in sackcloth with a white cloth tied to his right arm looked straight at Lin Shou. His mouth was filled with words.


    This youth was none other than the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master, Xu Han.


    The battles of the past few days had been busy, and Mu Ji had used such a sinister method. Everyone was tired of dealing with it, and Xu Han had almost never participated in the battles. They had almost forgotten about the existence of this Young Manor Master.


    Seeing Xu Han suddenly speak, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Lin Shou, who was sitting on the first seat, narrowed his eyes.


    Although Xu Han didn''t have much ability in his eyes, he didn''t lack the heart to tolerate others. This was a very important point for a person in power. If Xu Han was able to do this, with the reputation of the Tian Ce Mansion, it was possible for him to gather people of insight from all over the world and reproduce the glory of the Tian Ce Mansion back then.


    However, Xu Han''s sudden words caused Lin Shou to secretly carve out Xu Han''s only advantage in his heart.


    In his opinion, Xu Han''s current appearance was nothing more than seeing Zhou Zhang in the limelight, and he was unwilling to be outdone by his subordinates.


    There was nothing wrong with the young man having such a strong desire to compete. However, Lin Shou couldn''t help but feel that this young manor master didn''t know the importance of such an important matter.


    But on the surface, he was still patient. He looked at Xu Han and asked, "What does Lord Manor Master mean?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han also stood up. He looked at the crowd and lowered his head to ponder for a while.


    Lin Shou''s attitude made him believe his previous judgement even more, and his evaluation of this young manor lord couldn''t help but drop a little.


    He turned his head to look at Mr. Lu, but Mr. Lu gave him a calm look. Lin Shou had no choice but to calm down and wait for Xu Han to speak. He wanted to see what the Young Manor Master could say.


    "Actually, I agree with Old General Lin''s plan." After a few tens of breaths of silence, Xu Han finally spoke.


    "Huh?" Lin Shou raised his eyebrows and didn''t comment.


    "But I, General Guan, seem to be planning to arrange for all generals to guard against the surprise attack of the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts in Mu Ji''s hands from now on."


    "Do you think there''s something wrong?" This time, before Lin Shou could say anything, a guard general beside him asked, his tone filled with dissatisfaction.


    Mu Ji''s repeated feint had already exhausted the soldiers in Big Yellow City. If they didn''t find an opportunity to launch a counterattack and drag it on, the situation in Big Yellow City would only become even more passive. Therefore, everyone believed that this counterattack was urgent.


    However, Xu Han did not seem to notice the dissatisfaction in the general''s mouth, nor did he notice the distrust wrapped in the gazes of the crowd.


    He sank his eyes and continued, "Of course, I know that the situation in Big Yellow City is not optimistic, but the more so, the more cautious we have to be. Otherwise¡­"


    "Prefecture Master, do you have any good ideas? Come quickly. We reckless men understand all these principles, so you don''t have to work so hard to memorize them from us." Unexpectedly, before Xu Han could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a rough voice. The person who spoke was another guard general in Big Yellow City, called Meng Tong. He seemed to be of extremely high seniority and was an old general who had followed Lin Shou for many years.


    These words had clearly pierced the hearts of everyone present. For a moment, bursts of laughter sounded from within the hall.


    Xu Han frowned and smiled. He wasn''t angry at all. He changed the topic and said confidently, "General, what you said is very true. Then I will speak straightforwardly."


    "I thought that our army should arrange for our soldiers to cultivate in the daytime without deploying any city defenses."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 191 Scheming Mind

    Just as Xu Han''s words fell, a burst of exclamations of shock rang out from within the manor gate.


    If they didn''t set up defenses, could it be that they were just watching the experts of the Thousand Heavens Hunting Realm come and go freely, wantonly slaughtering the guards of Big Yellow City?


    Everyone hadn''t expected much from Xu Han''s suggestion from the beginning, but they hadn''t expected that Xu Han''s idea would turn out to be this bad.


    "Is Manor Master teasing us? If we don''t set up defenses, are we going to give our soldiers from Big Yellow City to Mu Ji to kill?" Meng Tong, the veteran general of Big Yellow City, spoke again. The mockery in his eyes became even heavier. However, when he said this, he did not notice that the expressions of the people in the manor, including Lin Shou, had suddenly changed after hearing Xu Han''s words.


    Xu Han did not want to pay attention to the contempt in Meng Tong''s words. This was not because of his gentle temperament, but because it was important. He was too lazy to argue with some clowns.


    ''"There are ways to attack, then hand over, then cut down, then cut down. I don''t understand the Dao of Militarism, but I secretly think that Mu Ji''s action is to attack. And according to our ancestors, no matter what Mu Ji does, it is an offensive move. I think it is to defeat a soldier by not fighting."


    Xu Han said calmly. However, Meng Tong had not received any response from Xu Han even after he had spoken a few times. In his heart, he secretly felt that he had been ignored by a brat in front of his colleagues. He was truly embarrassed.


    ''"What exactly does the Manor Lord want to say? Don''t talk to me anymore ¡­" Therefore, Meng Tong didn''t wait for Xu Han to finish his sentence before he spoke again to provoke him.


    At that time, Xu Han''s eyes finally narrowed. He stopped talking and turned his head to look at Meng Tong. A cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    The surrounding people also smelled the scent and their gazes fell on the two of them.


    Meng Tong''s heart sank. After all, he was a veteran general who had been fighting for many years. Soon, he smelled a faint killing intent from Xu Han''s body. That thing had to go through hundreds of battles, and he had hundreds or thousands of lives in his hands. He couldn''t understand how a youth of Xu Han''s age could have such an aura on his body.


    His words suddenly came to a halt because of the shock and doubt in his heart.


    This was also the effect that Xu Han wanted.


    "What Mu Ji wants is to keep us on high alert, not to give us the slightest chance to catch our breath, and to drag down our will and morale as much as possible before the real attack arrives. If my guess is correct, We want to ambush those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts, "It is very likely that Mu Ji is right in his heart. The other party will not send any more experts to attack us today. However, we will fall into a passive position because of our meticulous defenses, but we won''t be able to obtain any results. Therefore, I think it would be better to arrange for the soldiers to have a good rest to deal with the battle later today than to do so."


    Xu Han''s voice rang out once again. This time, he had read the other party''s thoughts very carefully. Those generals weren''t stupid either. After a slight pause, he thought about what Xu Han said carefully and felt that it made sense.


    However, when Meng Tong saw this scene, he felt that what he had done before was as ridiculous as a monkey. He was displeased, but he couldn''t care less about the other speakers and asked, "Then, with the Manor Master''s intention, when will Mu Ji launch the second Heavenly Hunt Realm surprise attack?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned.


    "I don''t know either."


    What he said was the truth. Although he had figured out some of Mu Ji''s thoughts, it was still his first time participating in the war. He did not understand Mu Ji''s character. It would be difficult for him to accurately tell the timing of Mu Ji''s attack.


    However, when Meng Tong heard this, it was as if he had grasped a flaw. A smug smile appeared on his face once again. He stared at Xu Han and said, "What is the use of the Manor Lord''s deduction?" Could it be that just because we can''t calculate the time of Mu Ji''s attack, we are just waiting to die? Waiting for him to attack again and again? "It''s better to be ruthless and prepare yourself for the next attack, and catch him off guard!"


    An unhappy expression finally appeared on Xu Han''s forehead.


    He silently stared at Meng Tong, whose temples were already covered in white frost, and suddenly opened his lips, "Where is Hou Ling?"


    The commander of the Tian Ce Mansion Army was slightly stunned, then he suddenly stood up and cupped his hands, saying, "The general is here!"


    "Meng Tongmu has no elders, clap your lips!" Xu Leng said.


    Hearing this, Hou Ling immediately hesitated. Although Meng Tong''s behavior was a bit extreme, this was Big Yellow City''s territory. They still needed to rely on the people guarding the city to defend it together. If they were to speak in public, they would probably cause dissatisfaction among the people guarding the city. At that time¡­


    For this reason, he had no choice but to look sideways at Mr. Lu, wanting to inquire about the honorable red-robed minister''s intentions.


    Pa!


    However, before he could ask, he heard a loud noise from the table.


    Xu Han took out something and fiercely threw it on the wooden table. Hou Ling stared intently at it, but it was the only Manor Head Token in the world.


    "What! My words as a Manor Master don''t count?" Xu Hanyou''s cold voice sounded.


    At that time, his expression was gloomy and cold, and his eyes were filled with malice.


    Looks like a young lion.


    Although he had no mane, his claws were sharp.


    Hou Ling didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. He gritted his teeth and appeared in front of Meng Tong with a movement. He waved his hand.


    A crisp sound resounded throughout the pavilion.


    Everyone was stunned.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Meng Tong''s cheeks were flushed red and swollen, everyone would have even suspected that what had just happened was an illusion.


    Meng Tong finally regained his senses after a few breaths of silence. Hou Ling''s cultivation was at the Great Evolution Realm. If he really attacked with all his might, this palm strike would be enough to kill him on the spot. But now, his right face was only red and swollen. It was clear that Tiance Prefecture''s commander had carefully controlled his strength.


    Even so, Meng Tong still felt a wave of anger rising from the bottom of his heart.


    How humiliating was this?


    "You!" He pointed at Xu Han and was about to curse.


    "It''s fine if you don''t think of a good plan to defend against the enemy at the moment, but you still want to stop me from advancing."


    "Not to mention that I am an official of the first rank, I am the Great Zhou Qiu personally registered by the Emperor. Even if Xu Han is just a pawn, it is fine if I want to make some suggestions for this battle. Whether it is right or wrong, I can only make a decision after listening to you! But you, Great General Meng, have despised me several times without discrimination. Do you think I am easy to bully, or¡­"


    After saying this, Xu Han paused for a moment before his voice suddenly turned gloomy and cold, "Or is it because he has ulterior motives that he wants to put our Big Yellow City in danger?"


    The tall hat made Xu Han buckle onto Meng Tong''s head. The 60-year-old general''s expression immediately changed, "Brat, you dare to spit out blood ¡­"


    Meng Tong angrily attacked his heart and shouted loudly. However, before he could finish his words, Lin Shou remained silent for a long time before he finally spoke.


    "Meng Tong! How long are you going to make trouble? If Lord Taiwei wants to kill you, no one in Big Yellow City can save you!" Lin Shou, who was eighty years old, shouted. His voice was as loud as a lion''s roar, and his aura was so strong that Meng Tong''s heart trembled. He finally regained his senses.


    At that moment, a chill ran through his entire body.


    He suddenly woke up. This seemingly inconspicuous youth in front of him was a Great Zhou Taiwei, one of the three dukes in charge of military forces. If he really provoked the other party, killing him would definitely not be a joke.


    He immediately put away his previous arrogance, his head sank, and closed his mouth.


    "Young Manor Master, please don''t blame me. I spoiled these thieves. I will teach them a lesson another day. I wonder if there is anything else the Manor Master has just said." Seeing that Meng Tong was like this, Lin Shou turned his head apologetically and looked at Xu Han. There was actually a hint of questioning in his tone, and his attitude was clearly much better than before.


    Xu Han wasn''t someone who couldn''t be forgiven. Moreover, there were as many people in this world as cattle feathers like Meng Bronze, If each of them were to haggle over each other, Then wouldn''t Xu Han be too busy? Therefore, he nodded. "Just as I said before, it''s really hard to predict when Mu Ji will launch a second surprise attack at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. However, if we wait for the rabbits and keep a tight watch, everyone''s cultivation will naturally last for more than ten days and a half, but those ordinary soldiers will probably not be so lucky."


    "That''s why I thought that this counterattack was necessary."


    "But it shouldn''t be at the time of Mu Ji''s second attack, it should be at the time of the third attack!"


    When these words were spoken, everyone present immediately looked at each other, confused.


    "What''s the difference between the third time and the second time?" Someone asked doubtfully.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled.


    "There''s nothing else. I''m just trying to do it with one heart."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 192 Underestimate

    Everything was as Xu Han had expected. Until it was getting late and night fell, Mu Ji did not attack again.


    In the silent Big Yellow City, the Lin character flag was fluttering in the night breeze. Yesterday''s chaos was like a huge yellow beam dream. It was extremely unreal. Only the corpses scattered on the ground outside the city gate and the stench of blood in the air reminded everyone that all of this was happening and would only intensify.


    But no matter what, daytime recuperation was a good thing for the tired Big Yellow City soldiers. At the very least, they could have enough energy to cope with the battle that could happen at any time tonight.


    After a good night''s sleep, Xu Han walked out of the tent and came face to face with Su Mu''an, who was holding two strings of candied haws and smiling happily.


    "Manor Master." Seeing Xu Han, Su Mu''an jumped over. The pair of exaggerated swords behind him jumped up and down as he ran. The scene looked rather funny.


    "Did you go to Granny Zhao''s place to get the candied gourd again?" Xu Han laughed unhappily.


    "No, Granny Zhao just gave it to me. She came to see her son and happened to meet him." Su Mu''an explained.


    "Hmm? Have you seen it?" Xu Han asked.


    "No." Su Mu''an shook her head in frustration. "Granny Zhao said that the army has its own rules. She can''t go in, but every day when the shift changes, the soldiers will move back and forth. She will wait there every day. If she is lucky, she will be able to take a look."


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded his head. He didn''t know why, but he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart when he heard this. He thought for a while and took out some money from his pocket and handed it to Su Mu''an, "In the future, Granny Zhao will give you the gourd. Do you know that you have to give money to someone else?"


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Su Mu''an became even more distressed. "But she always doesn''t want it."


    "Aren''t you a macheteman? How can a macheteman take advantage of others?" Xu Han blinked his eyes.


    "Can''t machetemen take advantage of others? Why didn''t my father tell me?" Su Mu''an blinked her eyes, confused.


    Xu Han felt a little guilty when he saw this, so he simply changed the topic. "In short, you must remember to pay. Go back and rest yourself. I''m going to the city gates."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Su Mu''an nodded and turned around to walk towards her tent with her sugar gourd.


    Xu Han shook his head as he watched his departing figure. This child was really missing a thread¡­


    "You''re always lying to children. Are you strong or weak?" At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly came from beside him.


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned around and saw Ye Hongjian standing behind him.


    After hearing about the battle, this little fellow Su Mu''an had been clamoring to kill the enemy. However, with his small body, how could Xu Han dare to let him do this? Therefore, she lied to him and told him to be in charge of the day''s alert, which was why she managed to stabilize the child.


    And Ye Hongjian''s teasing was mostly due to this matter.


    Xu Han didn''t comment on this either. He smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian did not say much and quietly stood side by side with Xu Han, heading towards the city tower.


    ¡­


    Qingzhou Niutou Village.


    August was originally the autumn harvest. Logically speaking, it had endured the long spring and summer. Now, the days of Niutou Village should have changed.


    However, the nighttime Niutou Village was deathly lifeless and did not see the bustling scene of the neighborhood walking back and forth in the past.


    Liu Dingdang sat at the door with red eyes, and bursts of violent coughing came from the room.


    Every sound was like a heavy hammer hitting Liu Dingdang''s chest.


    She was a little stuffy, and tears began to roll in her eyes again.


    Squeak.


    With a hoarse sound, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    The little monk lowered his head and walked into the courtyard.


    "How is it? Are you getting the money?" Liu Dingdang hurriedly stood up and ran to the little monk, asking anxiously.


    The eagerness in her eyes made the little monk feel a little ashamed.


    When Liu Dingdang saw this, he naturally guessed the result. She was stunned. The tears in her eyes finally couldn''t be wrapped up and flowed down her cheeks.


    "My father treats them so well, why would they treat my father like this!" The little girl sobbed hoarsely.


    She had complained about this countless times in her heart.


    In the end, she was still too confused.


    A few days ago, Niutou Village finally welcomed its first bumper harvest in several years.


    However, these days did not last for a few days. The bandits in Niutou Mountain were like vultures that smelled rotten meat and came over. They asked for a thousand stones of rice from Niutou Village.


    The Niutou Village was full of only a hundred people, and this thousand stones of rice was almost half of all the rice in the village.


    As the village chief, Liu Dazhuang naturally had to negotiate with the bandit leader who came to ask for food.


    Liu Dazhuang gritted his lips and finally managed to bring the thousand stone grain to four hundred, but among the villagers watching from the side, no one knew which family''s child actually threw a stone at the bandit leader. The originally softened bandits had already insisted on a thousand stones of rice. The two sides could not decide how many stones of rice to eat. The bandit leader shouted to the bandits under his command to forcefully snatch them away, causing the two sides to start a conflict.


    Although the bandits were beaten away, Liu Dazhuang was also injured, and a fist-sized bloody hole was stabbed into his abdomen by the dagger.


    At first, the villagers in the village were very active in thinking of ways to help Liu Dazhuang recover from his injuries. They even raised money to invite a doctor from Hu Guancheng to take a look, but after the doctor saw it, he prescribed a set of painkillers and shook his head.


    Liu Dingdang was naturally unwilling and wanted to raise money to take Liu Dazhuang to the prefecture of Qingzhou to see a better doctor.


    But this time, the villagers looked like they had changed their faces. They all shook their heads and said that their family had no money left. However, Liu Dingdang heard their private discussions. Liu Dazhuang was already a dead man. Why would he have to spend money on this dead man?


    Liu Dingdang had shamelessly asked for money a few times, causing the villagers to be extremely annoyed. Now that he saw her, he was hiding like a god of plague. Liu Dingdang could only stay at home and guard Liu Dazhuang without money, while the little monk took the baton. He had gone a few times, but he had also failed.


    Looking at Liu Dingdang with tears all over his face, Guang Lingui''s heart was also not feeling good.


    Wasn''t his heart filled with confusion like Liu Dingdang''s?


    Liu Dazhuang was the best person he had ever seen. In that broken temple, the old monk had told him more than once that good was rewarded with good and evil with evil.


    But why did Liu Dazhuang fall into such a field, while those villagers who had received his kindness treated him like strangers at this moment?


    The little monk could not understand this logic, but he did not want to believe that this was the end that Liu Dazhuang deserved.


    Therefore, he looked at Liu Dingdang at that time and said, "Uncle Liu is such a good person. He will definitely get better."


    Perhaps it was the little monk''s confident tone, or perhaps it was just that when one was in despair, one would subconsciously grasp the last bit of hope.


    Liu Dingdang stopped crying and looked at the little monk with tears in his eyes. He asked uncertainly, "Really?"


    This question stopped the little monk.


    He really didn''t know how Liu Dazhuang could recover without money to see a doctor or buy medicine.


    But he really didn''t want to see Liu Dingdang in front of him so sad.


    Therefore, after a slight hesitation, he nodded heavily.


    "Really."


    "Are you not lying to me?"


    "I won''t lie to you."


    "Then the retractor."


    ¡­


    Just like last night, Mu Ji''s army launched a surprise attack again and again.


    The feint had left thousands of corpses outside Big Yellow City, but they hadn''t achieved any results.


    Before dawn, Mu Ji''s third pretense was over.


    Under the command of Lin Shou, the soldiers were orderly conducting the inventory and dispatch of supplies after the war.


    Xu Han, who had nothing to do, leaned against the city wall. Looking at the situation below the city wall, his brows furrowed.


    The corner of Lin Shou''s eyes lit up when he saw Xu Han standing on the city wall. He thought for a moment and walked over in the next moment.


    " Manor Chief Xu, what are you thinking?" He asked with narrowed eyes and a smile.


    Xu Han came back to his senses when he heard this, but he was surprised to see that it was Lin Shou.


    "Nothing. I just feel that something seems inappropriate."


    "What is it?" Xu Han''s words in the pavilion today had greatly changed Lin Shou''s view of Xu Han. Hearing his words, he naturally wanted to ask what exactly was going on.


    After pondering for a while, Xu Han extended his hand and pointed at the row of corpses lying densely outside the city. Naturally, he couldn''t see the corpses clearly in the night, but he could vaguely see the approximate location of the corpses.


    "General, please take a look. Almost all of the corpses are concentrated a hundred feet away from the city gates. They will then decrease to both sides."


    "Hmm? Is there a problem with that?" Lin Shou was puzzled.


    "Of course, we don''t think there''s a problem with this. It only means that the general is able to run the army well and that the archers under him are accurate in their archery." Xu Han smiled and said, "But Yu Muji seems to have some problems."


    "What''s the problem?" Lin Shou seemed to have heard something, and a divine light shone in his eyes as he asked.


    "According to Mu Ji''s thoughts, from last night onwards, we shouldn''t have the slightest space to rest. We''ve been tired of fighting all day. By now, we should be tired, but the archers in the general''s hands are still so accurate. It''s an inexplicable matter."


    "Then according to Manor Chief Xu ''s wishes?"


    "Since you want to play tricks, you naturally have to play tricks. I thought that even if I were to reveal some flaws to Lord Beijiang, it would not be impossible for me to do so." As Xu Han said this, the smile on his face instantly grew a little heavier.


    At that time, the old general''s expression suddenly changed. He stroked his beard and smiled, "Good, good, the Manor Master has a good plan."


    This burst of laughter attracted the astonished gazes of the surrounding people, but the old general ignored it and still laughed heartily.


    "General, you are overpraising me. This junior has only mentioned a few words. The key lies in the general''s decision." Xu Han said respectfully, but this was also from his own heart, not from his hypocritical and humble words.


    Hearing this, Lin Shou put away his smile. He took a deep look at Xu Han and said with a deep gaze, "Manor Master is too modest. Your abilities are much more formidable than you imagined."


    Lin Shou''s praise was naturally not fake. Xu Han did not continue to be modest. He changed the topic and suddenly asked, "I still have one more thing that I don''t understand. I have to ask the general to explain."


    "What is it?" Lin Shou seemed to be in a good mood. After hearing Xu Han''s words, he asked loudly.


    "There are over a thousand Heavenly Hunt Realm experts in Mu Ji''s hands. On our side, the Heavenly Policy Army can take out more than 50 Heavenly Hunt Realm experts. There are only over three hundred in the hands of the general. Together, they are only half of the number in Mu Ji''s hands. Isn''t it a bit too much to ambush those thousand Heavenly Hunt Realm experts?"


    Hearing this, Lin Shou was slightly stunned, and then he suddenly smiled.


    "Manor Master not only underestimated me."


    "I''ve underestimated that¡­"


    "Dozens of red-robed officials¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 193 Legacy

    It was dawn outside Big Yellow City, at the Mu Clan Army barracks.


    A resolute middle-aged general in black armor strode into the largest tent in the barracks.


    He pushed aside the curtain and saw that the sides of the tent were filled with black-armored soldiers dressed like him. Although they were in their early twenties and were around sixty years old, their auras were mostly condensed. Clearly, they were not people that ordinary cultivators could compare to.


    The middle-aged general turned a blind eye to this. He strode to the center of the tent and knelt down on one knee towards the man in the first wheelchair with a pale face and white clothes.


    "General Mu is exempt. How is the situation in Big Yellow City?" The white-clothed man smiled when he saw the middle-aged general. His voice was gentle like water and jade.


    The middle-aged general was called Mu Liang. He was the adopted son of the old Mu King back then, and he was considered to be of the same generation as Mu Ji.


    "Yes." Hearing this, Mu Liang stood up. His voice was heavy and somewhat dull, like the muffled sound of a blunt object hitting a hard rock.


    ''"At the end of the day, the general observed the corpses outside the city. The arrangement of the corpses outside the city was obviously uneven compared to the previous three days. The soldiers in Big Yellow City must be tired, and their archery techniques are far less accurate than the previous few days."


    Just as Mu Liang''s words came to an end, many of the generals in the tent revealed expressions of joy.


    "General, it''s time to attack the city." At this moment, the oldest veteran among the crowd, who was nearly sixty years old, stood up and cupped his hands.


    Many soldiers also revealed excited expressions when they heard this.


    They had waited too long for this day, so long that someone''s temples had turned from green silk to white hair, so long that a child could grasp a saber and sword that could kill; Every time they dreamed back at midnight, they would toss and turn, unable to sleep, until the story had long been forgotten by the nobles of the royal grandchildren who enjoyed a prosperous era.


    But it doesn''t matter. They never forget.


    They''re back!


    ¡­


    Mu Ji stared at the tender and tender faces of the elders under the grandstand with a calm gaze, and his eyes that were as calm as a dead person started to ripple.


    But in the end, he shook his head in anticipation.


    "It''s not the time yet." He said.


    These words caused the expressions of everyone present to freeze.


    Why? Such a question inevitably surfaced in their hearts.


    "Lin Shouyuan is far more powerful than you think. Besides, Big Yellow City is only the beginning of our plan. We have to conserve our strength and deal with stronger enemies." Mu Ji said slowly. He could not find any emotional fluctuations in his calm voice. He had always been such a man, so rational that he was almost heartless.


    When the surrounding people heard this, no matter how much unwillingness they had in their hearts, they had no choice but to remain silent.


    Ever since the day the man followed him, there had never been any mistakes in his judgment. Instinctively, they did not dare to doubt the man''s orders.


    "It''s just General" Mu Liang, who stood up, suddenly said, "These four days of feigned attacks cost us 40,000 Great Xia soldiers and horses, but in order to obtain the slightest result. I heard that Cui Ting is already dissatisfied with this¡­ General."


    "I have my own limits." Mu Liang''s kind reminder was interrupted by Mu Ji''s simple words. The man pondered for a moment then looked at the old man who had just started the war and said in a deep voice, "Old General Yin, please bring the experts from the Thousand Heavens Hunting Camp with you today to try out the situation in Big Yellow City."


    Hearing this, the veteran general surnamed Yin was immediately delighted. He hurriedly lowered his head and said, "I accept my orders!"


    ¡­


    Four days had passed since Mu Ji''s first siege.


    Although there were constant feint attacks every night, the rest of the day was peaceful except for the surprise attack of the thousands of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts on the first day.


    It was as Xu Han had expected. Every time they thought of this, everyone secretly felt reverence for the Young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture. Being valued by the Headmaster was indeed extraordinary.


    On this day, as usual, Xu Han rested in the barracks to prepare for the fierce battle at night.


    However, not long after he lay down, a long horn sounded from the city gate.


    Coming!


    At that moment, Xu Han suddenly woke up. He sat up, put on the clothes he had just taken off, and quickly walked out of the tent.


    The people outside the tent hurriedly walked out of their respective tents. They looked at each other, and without saying anything else, they all took steps towards the city gate.


    When they reached the city gate, their goal was to bring in soldiers who were wailing on the ground. Without asking, Xu Han guessed that those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts had launched a second attack.


    "Manor Master!" Just as Xu Han was about to go find Lin Shou and Mr. Lu to discuss the next step, Su Mu''an, who was patrolling the city gate, suddenly jumped out from nowhere and walked to Xu Han.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he regained his senses. He hurriedly squatted down and supported Su Mu''an ''s body for a good look. "How are you? Are you alright?"


    When he said this, he felt a burst of fear in his heart. Why did he throw this child to the city gate so foolishly? Fortunately, nothing had happened to him. Otherwise, Xu Han would regret it.


    "It''s fine, Palace Master. Don''t worry." Su Mu''an ''s expression was frighteningly calm in the face of the corpses all over the ground. He shook his head and said this with the intention of comforting Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not have the time to probe into how a young man who was only eleven or twelve years old could have such a temperament. He looked at Ye Hongjian beside him and handed Su Mu''an over to Ye Hongjian. He hurriedly walked towards the direction where Lin Shouyi''s group gathered.


    Mu Ji had already launched the second Heavenly Hunt Realm surprise attack, so if his prediction was correct, the third attack would probably not be too far away.


    Seeing Xu Han arrive, the people who were discussing the defensive arrangements all turned their heads to look at the youth. The old general Meng Tong, who had been in a lot of trouble in the pavilion, was also among them. Seeing Xu Han arrive, or the shame in his heart, the old general hurriedly lowered his head.


    "Manor Master Xu is here." Seeing Xu Han, Lin Shou smiled.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded and did not make any hypocritical polite remarks. Instead, he went straight to the point and asked, "How did the general prepare?"


    "Everything has been arranged. We are only waiting for you to enter the urn." Lin Shou smiled, but his words changed at that time. "This old man is very curious. Is Manor Chief Xu really sure that this third attack will take place today?" He asked.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly, "How can I be sure? It''s just¡­"


    At this point, Xu Han was silent for a while before his eyes flashed with a divine light. He then said, "I was only considering this matter from Mu Ji''s point of view. I was thinking that I was Mu Ji. How would I destroy Big Yellow City in front of me?" The previous night''s surprise attack was to convey to us that he had the power to threaten the safety of Big Yellow City at any time, so we had to be on guard at all times. "


    "But the soldier wins by surprise, "Since we have been informed of this, if we are prepared, it will naturally pose a threat to the thousands of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts in his hands. If we attack in a short period of time, it will be easy for us to fall into our trap. Therefore, it would be better for us to be frightened for a few days. Only by lowering our guard and attacking again and again will we be able to destroy our will."


    At this point, Xu Han fell silent again. He looked at the wailing soldiers on the city wall and his heart sank. "But these soldiers were abandoned¡­"


    Indeed, as he had said, he knew that Mu Ji would launch another surprise attack from a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert early in the morning. It was only because he didn''t know when it would be better to rest peacefully than to exhaust everyone''s willpower and alert, and these soldiers in front of him were the price he had paid for this.


    "Young Manor Master, you can''t bear it?" Lin Shou keenly sensed Xu Han''s strange behavior and asked.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Han shook his head at that moment.


    "There''s no need to be unbearable. I thought that if I couldn''t bear it, I would have made a mess. If it weren''t for these sacrifices, the lives of the soldiers in Big Yellow City would have been even worse."


    Hearing this, Lin Shou''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at this youth who was a full round younger than his grandson, and his mind sank.


    "Ci Bu Zhou Bing, Young Manor Master really has the legacy of the Headmaster¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 194 Ambush And Kill

    It was getting late.


    Everyone in Big Yellow City was solemn.


    Zhongmu Ji''s attack was not expected.


    It was as if this day, apart from the surprise attack in the early morning, would come to an end safely.


    Xu Han frowned and looked at the calm barracks in the distance.


    Was he wrong? Such doubts inevitably arose in his heart. Was Mu Ji''s thoughts really so hard to guess?


    Xu Han turned his head to look at the soldiers who had been taut all day. At this moment, their faces were somewhat exhausted. They probably had the same thought in their hearts.


    When Xu Han thought of this, his brows furrowed even deeper.


    What would he do if he was Mu Ji? He asked himself, trying to find an answer that was convincing enough for him.


    The night was getting heavier and heavier. The setting sun set on the distant mountain top, and the last ray of brilliance shone on the city wall of Big Yellow City.


    Woo!


    Accompanied by a long horn, another armored figure suddenly walked out from the distant Mu Clan Army barracks. It was vast and majestic, with a total of fifty to sixty thousand people.


    "Feint?" Xu Han looked sideways at the array in the distance and thought to himself, Mu Ji has launched another pretense attack that he would do every night. Then most likely, those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts will not return today, right?


    As Xu Han thought about this, he secretly felt that something was wrong.


    But he couldn''t say what was wrong with it.


    He turned his head to look at the people on the city wall. Lin Yu Guo had already begun to set up his men in position, preparing to use his bow and arrows to force the feigned soldiers back. Those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts who had been lying in wait were also prepared to leave their positions.


    Something''s wrong!


    Xu Han suddenly thought of something at that time. He lowered his head to look at the Mu Clan soldiers who were getting closer and closer.


    Their ranks were neat and handsome, as if they were no different from the previous few days.


    "Archers, prepare!" Lin Yu Guo''s shouts rang out beside his ears, and the archers in the city all pulled their bows and arrows. In the next moment, when Lin Yu Guo gave the order, those sharp arrows would turn into a pouring silver waterfall, killing and seizing lives.


    "Let go!" Lin Yuguo shouted again.


    "Wait!" However, halfway through his words, Xu Han shouted loudly from the side.


    Perhaps it was because of Xu Han''s actions that the crowd had secretly left behind some prestige in their hearts, or perhaps the aura wrapped in his drink was too cold. At that time, the crowd actually stopped moving their hands and looked sideways at Xu Han who was standing on the city wall.


    However, when they looked at Xu Han, Xu Han ignored their intentions. The youth lowered his head and stared at the group of soldiers who were getting closer and closer, his brows furrowing deeper and deeper.


    At this time, there seemed to be some strange movements in the group of armor warriors. Some of the armor warriors in the crowd began to move back and forth, as if they were looking for something or waiting for something.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    "Be careful! The Heavenly Hunt Realm is here!" He let out a loud shout, and nearly a thousand figures among the armored soldiers flew up at that time and charged straight towards Big Yellow City''s city wall.


    As for Big Yellow City, they were already slacking off. Fortunately, Xu Han reminded them that they had finally come to their senses.


    "Bow back." Lin Yu Guo was one of them. He also noticed this and immediately changed his order. With a loud shout, the longbow in the hands of tens of thousands of archers suddenly lifted up and aimed the cold arrow at the thousands of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts flying towards the city wall.


    "Fire the arrow!" Then, with a loud shout, tens of thousands of arrows poured out towards the thousands of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    Those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts obviously did not expect the archers on the city walls to react so quickly under the cover of tens of thousands of troops. They were stunned for a moment before they raised their True Essence to resist the overwhelming array of arrows.


    The Heavenly Hunt Realm was indeed powerful. With the protection of True Essence, it was difficult to injure an ordinary iron.


    However, there had never been a truly invincible existence in this world. Even if an immortal were to fight, it would not be impossible for them to not be consumed to death by a million troops, not to mention the experts of the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    In this world, even the smallest amount of power gathered together was enough to cause a qualitative change.


    The hundreds of thousands of arrows were clearly this type of thing.


    In order to defend against this sudden attack, the thousands of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts had no choice but to stop their bodies and defend against this round of attacks with all their might in midair.


    Just as they were about to stop.


    "Kill!" A heaven-shaking roar rang out from the city walls of Big Yellow City.


    He saw that Hou Ling, who was holding the big halberd, was the first to surge with True Essence. With a flash, he rushed to the front of the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts. The halberd in his hand opened and closed, each wave carrying the power of cutting mountains and breaking stones. In just one meeting, three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were smashed into minced meat under his halberd.


    And this was only the beginning of today''s ambush.


    Four or five days of passive beatings had already made everyone in Big Yellow City furious. Naturally, they would not let go of this opportunity easily when they found it.


    More than 350 Heavenly Hunt Realm experts in Big Yellow City followed closely behind Hou Ling. True essence surged around them, and sword intent saber light poured out. At that time, tens of thousands of archers attacked again, and another round of arrows fell.


    Under the sudden attack and the suppression of the rain of arrows, the thousand plus Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were caught off guard. In the blink of an eye, more than 30 Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were killed on the spot.


    However, they were all Hundred Battle Generals after all. After a short period of surprise, the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts on Mu Ji''s side stabilized their footing and were about to launch a counterattack. With the opponent completely suppressing their own numbers, once they successfully counterattacked, it was very likely that Big Yellow City''s side would not be able to steal a chicken without taking back a handful of rice.


    At this time, the first round of arrow rain was already ready.


    This action caused Xu Han to frown slightly.


    At this moment, the two sides were already entangled in a battle. When the rain of arrows fell, it was inevitable that both sides would be affected. It was not a wise move.


    But just as Xu Han was puzzled, Mr. Lu and the other red-robed officials stepped out and walked to Xu Han''s side.


    ''"Mr. Lu" Xu Han was about to ask.


    "Fire the arrow!" But at that time, Lin Yu Guo''s voice rang out again. Following that sound, a rain of swords flew out from the sky.


    Boom!


    At that time, the red robes of more than 30 red-robed officials beside them suddenly surged, and a mighty aura suddenly surged out of their bodies.


    The aura rose from the east like the sun and sank from the west like the moon.


    Vast and majestic!


    Xu Han''s heart shook. He vaguely remembered that in Yanlai City, Feng Yan, the Big Senior Apprentice Brother of the Great Reverie Peak, had once stimulated such a majestic righteousness.


    As this aura surged out, the long arrows shot out were like royal decrees, and they bypassed the powerful generals of Big Yellow City and aimed straight at the Heavenly Hunt Realm soldiers of the Mu Ji Realm.


    However, Xu Han did not expect these red-robed officials who normally looked like old pedants to have such abilities, so he was so shocked that he stood on the spot for a moment.


    Not only could those sharp arrows accurately land on those enemies under the support of that mighty aura, their strength seemed to have increased a bit. At this moment, dozens of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts died on the spot under the siege of Sword Rain and experts from Big Yellow City.


    Seeing the fourth round of arrows rain down, the leader of the Mu Ji side realized that even though he might not be defeated by the opponent, his losses would definitely increase exponentially. He gritted his teeth and could not care about the unwillingness in his heart. He coldly shouted, "Retreat!"


    At that time, the thousands of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts and the tens of thousands of troops outside the city had all retreated like a tide.


    This was no more than the usual pace of advancement and retreat, The defeat of the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts had undoubtedly caused many soldiers under the city gate to lose their footing. Hou Ling and the others, who had a tacit understanding, did not continue to pursue the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts. They activated their sword intent to attack the soldiers below the city. The fifth round of arrow rain was also fired by Mr. Lu and the other red-robed officials, and it harvested the lives of the soldiers below the city with the sound of air-piercing.


    For a moment, outside Big Yellow City, wailing filled the air.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 195 Its Been Hard

    "Mu Ji!"


    Just as the sky lit up, a deafening roar rang out from the Mu Clan Army barracks.


    Cui Ting, who was dressed in military uniform, brought hundreds of Great Xia soldiers into Mu Ji''s tent angrily.


    Seeing how arrogant he was, the old Mu Clan Army tribes around them felt quite indignant. However, considering their current situation, they had no choice but to suppress such indignation.


    When Cui Ting brought a group of soldiers into the tent, Mu Ji was the only one sitting on the high platform drinking tea.


    "Cui Guozhu, what made you so unhappy?" When he saw Cui Ting arrive, his face did not reveal the slightest bit of shock. She only raised her eyes to glance at him and asked.


    Cui Ting was stunned. He really couldn''t understand how Mu Ji could still sit here leisurely after such a big incident. Very quickly, this doubt turned into anger.


    ''"Good you, Mu Ji. You and I have spent a hundred thousand troops in just a few days. There are only forty thousand troops left. What about Big Yellow City? Where''s Lin Shou? What did you promise me?"


    Cui Ting roared at Mu Ji with a red face. The ferocious expression on his face made it impossible for anyone to find the demeanor that Lord Guozhu deserved.


    ''"What is Guozhu anxious about? This victory and defeat is a common occurrence in the military. Lin Shou is also known as the number one general under the heavens. If Big Yellow City is really that easy to break, how can it be my turn to take Mu Ji?" Mu Ji smiled and reached out to fill the teapot in front of the table, indicating for Cui Ting to drink.


    How could Cui Ting have such thoughts? He took a step forward, picked up the teacup and smashed it to the ground. He pointed at Mu Ji''s nose and scolded again, "Mu Ji, do you think that I, Cui Ting, am a three-year-old child? Are you trying to deceive me like this?"


    "Those are 60,000 Great Xia elites. You didn''t even touch the walls of Big Yellow City and you killed them all. Are you kidding me, Cui Ting?"


    As he said this, the aura around Cui Ting surged, and the aura of the Great Evolution Realm spread out like a tide, as if killing intent had been activated.


    Mu Ji, whose face was stained with water from the broken teacup, was not angry.


    He reached out his sleeve and slowly wiped off the water stains on his face. His eyes were still as calm as a dead man''s.


    He raised his head to look at the angry Cui Ting and calmly asked, "Cui Dazhu, do you want to talk to me like this?" As he spoke, he used the corner of his eyes to gently glance at the hundreds of soldiers who had followed Cui Ting.


    Cui Ting was stunned. The gaze in his eyes wandered for a moment. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "You guys go out!"


    The hundreds of soldiers behind him hesitated slightly when they heard this, but they still didn''t dare to disobey the intentions of the pillar and left the tent one after another.


    The anger in Cui Ting''s heart also calmed down a little. He pulled a wooden chair and sat down on the golden saber horse in front of Mu Ji. He stared fixedly at the white-clothed man in front of him and gritted his teeth. "I hope His Highness the King of Beijiang can give me a reasonable explanation," he said.


    "Naturally." Seeing this, a rare smile appeared on Mu Ji''s face. He reached out and picked up the teapot again, filled a cup for Cui Ting and handed it to him.


    Perhaps Cui Ting was relieved by his attitude. He calmly took the teacup and didn''t throw it to the ground like before.


    "Something happened in Big Yellow City." At that moment, Mu Ji''s voice sounded.


    "What happened?"


    "The Tian Ce Mansion is here."


    Along with Mu Ji''s calm voice, Cui Ting''s hand that was holding the teacup trembled. The tea fell on his sleeve and invaded the cortex. However, he did not feel that the tea was warm. On the contrary, a chill inexplicably arose in his heart.


    " Tian Ce Mansion? I''ve heard of news from Tian Ce Mansion. However, there are several hundred people. They are not comparable to those years ago. It is said that the new Manor Master is still a child who is still wet behind the ears." But he was Cui Ting after all, and he quickly calmed down.


    "Of course these are correct." Mu Ji nodded his head. His lifeless eyes suddenly lifted up and looked at Cui Ting. "But Mr. Lu is still alive."


    Cui Ting''s pupils suddenly dilated, but before he could digest the news, Mu Ji''s voice sounded again.


    "Yuan Guilong is still alive."


    Pa!


    With a crisp sound, the teacup fell to the ground and the tiles shattered.


    ¡­


    The tent fell into a deathly silence.


    Gulu.


    The arrogant Lord Guozhu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the white-clothed man in front of him again, asking, "Is this true?"


    "Yesterday, Mr. Lu killed more than 60 Heavenly Hunt Realm experts under me with his mighty Sacred Qi. Is this a lie?" Mu Ji replied indifferently, his expression still incomparably calm.


    "Then what about Yuan Guilong?"


    "There seems to be something else that hasn''t arrived yet. However, I estimate that once he finishes doing that, he will definitely come to Big Yellow City to rescue him." At this point, Mu Ji paused for a moment before asking, "Does Lord Guozhu still think that I have wasted the lives of the 60,000 Great Xia soldiers?"


    Gulu.


    After finally digesting this shocking news, Cui Ting swallowed another mouthful of saliva.


    "Then what do you think we should do with this matter?" This time, Cui Ting''s tone could no longer hear his previous aggressiveness. Instead, he had more intentions of asking for advice.


    Mu Ji glanced at him indifferently and then withdrew his gaze. He put the teacup in his hand to his mouth and took a sip. Only then did he ask calmly, "It depends on Lord Guozhu, just how determined is he to take down Big Yellow City?"


    Hearing this, Cui Ting was stunned again. After a change of expression, he gritted his teeth and said, "What if this king insists on taking this city?"


    The corner of Mu Ji''s mouth hooked into a flash of a smile. He extended his hand and filled the two teacups in front of Cui Ting with tea.


    Cui Ting was stunned and quickly understood what Mu Ji meant.


    "Beijiang King is too much of a joke, isn''t he? Earlier, you promised to help me take down Big Yellow City when you wanted to leave my 100,000 strong army, but now you want 200,000 more ¡­ Do you think that my Cui Ting''s troops were blown over by the wind?"


    He asked with a calm expression, and his tone was not good. Obviously, he was extremely displeased with Mu Ji''s repeated words.


    "Don''t be angry, Cui Guozhu. Listen to me carefully." Cui Ting''s reaction seemed to have been within Mu Ji''s expectations. The man smiled and said softly, "Although Mr. Lu is capable, he is only a Confucian scholar. Today, he has activated his Nature Energy. I''m sure he won''t dare to use it too much for the next few days. This is one of them."


    ''"Second, you know what Yuan Guilong is capable of. Not to mention being able to turn the country around by himself, it shouldn''t be difficult to stop us soldiers and horses. Right now, he is trapped in the mortal world and doesn''t dare to act recklessly. But if he comes to Big Yellow City after that, I''m afraid that the history of the 500,000 Xia Army''s invasion 30 years ago will repeat itself."


    "Thirdly, although Lin Shou has been crowned the number one general under the heavens, he is still very old. The Great Evolution Realm experts he has at his disposal have long since disappeared. Only the Hou Ling of the Tian Ce Mansion will be in chaos if we attack Lin Shou and find an opportunity to kill him."


    "Together, the army is the best choice now."


    Mu Ji''s analysis naturally didn''t have the slightest problem, but Cui Ting harbored a grudge against the Northern Region King. Handing over 200,000 troops to him was equivalent to handing over his future to him. Even Cui Ting had to hesitate for such a gamble.


    "Lord Guozhu, it''s easy to think about Mu''s situation."


    "I released 500,000 troops into the pass, which is equivalent to giving the whole of Jizhou to Li Yulin. Now everyone in Great Zhou treats me like a jackal and a wild dog. There is no place for me to live there. Where is Cui Guozhu? He has been defeated by the Tiger Leopard Cavalry in the Eastern Region of Great Xia. There are also some complaints compared to the Imperial Court."


    ''"Cui Guozhu wants this Big Yellow City to sit firmly in his seat. I also want this Big Yellow City to be a good candidate. You and I are on the same boat now. If Guozhu doesn''t even trust me, who else can he trust?"


    Hearing this, Cui Ting''s expression changed again.


    "Two hundred thousand, I''ll give you another two hundred thousand. Are you sure you can take down Big Yellow City?" He gritted his teeth and asked in a voice that was almost squeezed out of his throat.


    "How can there be a war that can be won? If there is, how can I, Mu Ji, do it?" Just as Cui Ting was about to lose his temper again, Mu Ji said, "But I can guarantee that if I can''t take down Big Yellow City, I will compensate Guozhu for my life."


    "Think of it as sacrificing hundreds of thousands of Great Xia soldiers. Why?"


    Hearing this, Cui Ting, who was about to get angry again, immediately smiled and said, "Is this true?"


    "Is there any joke in the army?" Mu Ji replied indifferently.


    "Alright!" At that time, Cui Ting smiled happily. He picked up the two cups of tea on the table and drank them all in one gulp.


    ¡­


    A hundred breaths later, Cui Ting, who had received his reply, left the camp with a smile on his face.


    At this time, Mu Liang, who had been placing his hand on the hilt of the sword outside the tent, finally heaved a sigh of relief. He walked in and saw the white-clothed man carefully tidying up the tea set on the desk. He hurriedly took over the job.


    "Did that fellow surnamed Cui agree?" Mu Liang asked.


    Hearing this, Mu Ji, whose face was pale and slightly morbid, turned his head to look at the man who was more than ten years older than him. Unconsciously, his brother, who always had a silly smile on his face, now had white hair on his temples.


    He was a little depressed, but in the end, he still nodded.


    "Really?!" Seeing this, Mu Liang was overjoyed, and his face revealed the same smile as before.


    "Half of the plan has succeeded." Mu Ji Yan said, "Go and give me a divorce letter to the Great Commander. Tell him that Mu Ji will remember this kindness."


    "En, good!" Hearing this, Mu Liang nodded, turned around and hurriedly walked out of the tent.


    "A Liang!" However, right at that moment, Mu Ji''s shout suddenly came to mind behind him.


    It had been a long time since Mu Liang had heard this name spit out from his younger brother''s mouth. How long had it been before the Mu King''s rebellion happened?


    He was a little surprised and turned to look at the middle-aged man doubtfully.


    At that time, Mu Ji''s pale face revealed a genuine smile for the first time.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn''t laughed like this in too long, his smile wasn''t good-looking.


    Even because he was born with a pair of lifeless eyes, the smile on his face was somewhat strange.


    Then, the Beijiang King, who had been in the Northern Region for nearly ten years, opened his bloodless lips.


    Gently.


    He said sincerely.


    "It''s been hard."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 196 Answer

    " Manor Chief Xu, are Mr. Lu and the others alright?"


    Seeing Xu Han arrive, the people who were sitting in the tent discussing the battle stopped talking. At that moment, Lin Shou stood up and asked.


    Xu Han, who had just returned from Mr. Lu''s residence, shook his head. "It''s just that he''s exhausted too much. He''ll be fine after cultivating for a few days."


    As he spoke, he sat down at the side of the wooden table and signaled for everyone to continue with the topic he had just discussed.


    The content was nothing more than the next tactical arrangement. Xu Han did not understand it very well and felt that it was somewhat boring. He secretly pondered in his heart about what had happened in the past few days.


    Mister Lu and the others used that strange power to summon the Nature Energy. It was the power that the Confucian scholar obtained after reading the sage scriptures and gained the recognition of the heavens and the earth through his comprehension of the sage scriptures. Compared to True Essence and True Qi, it was even more mysterious.


    According to Mr. Lu, once he reached Da Cheng, he might be able to cross the Heavenly Tribulation and enter the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    At that time, he would only be able to move mountains and fill seas with ease when he picked up the stars and took the moon.


    But before that, he was extremely weak. For example, Feng Yan, the eldest disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion''s Grand Atlantic Peak, seemed to have done nothing other than have a miraculous effect in fighting against evil spirits.


    Although Mr. Lu hadn''t reached the Legendary Realm, he had invaded this Dao for many years. Naturally, he could use some divine abilities. For example, last night in Big Yellow City, it was precisely with this mighty righteousness that the red-robed ministers were able to display such might. However, it was worth mentioning that although this mighty Righteous Qi was extremely powerful, it paid attention to taking advantage of the situation. For example, if the scene beneath the ten thousand arrows were to be exchanged between the enemy and us, Mr. Lu would absolutely not be able to reverse this arrow formation.


    If that wasn''t the case, they would have achieved the most glorious results in the past few days along with the rain of arrows.


    More than sixty Heavenly Hunt Realm experts had died, and nearly twenty thousand Great Xia soldiers had died in battle. Although it was not enough to shake Mu Ji''s foundation, it had greatly boosted Big Yellow City''s dispirited momentum over the past few days.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han returned to his tent, it was already noon.


    Su Mu''an waved the unsheathed saber in his hand.


    "Manor Master!" Seeing Xu Han return, the little fellow ran over excitedly.


    Xu Han picked up Xuan''er, who was also running over from the tent, and turned his head to look at Su Mu''an, who was sweating profusely. He smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I heard that we have killed many enemies today and won a great victory." Su Mu''an asked eagerly.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded.


    "Then can you bring me with you next time? I also want to fight against the enemy."


    Hearing this, Xu Han immediately burst into laughter. This little fellow seemed to be quite interested in this matter of fighting and killing. He did not know how his father had taught him in the past.


    "It''s early. When you grow up, I''ll bring you to the battle to kill your enemies." Xu Han smiled and touched Su Mu''an''s head as a consolation.


    However, Su Mu''an was extremely dissatisfied with his behavior. He somewhat angrily dodged the hand that Xu Han was kneading on his head. He puffed up his cheeks and loudly said, "I have grown up. My father said that I am already a macheteman of the Su Clan!"


    Su Mu''an''s seriousness made Xu Han somewhat unable to resist.


    "Good, good, good. Next time, I will definitely bring you along next time." Xu Han hadn''t slept since last night. He also knew that Su Mu''an ''s stubborn personality was not something that he could turn around in a few words. He simply perfunctorily waited until he woke up and said goodbye to him.


    "Really?" When Su Mu''an received Xu Han''s response, her wrinkled little face immediately stretched out.


    "Yes, really."


    "Thank you, Manor Head!" The little fellow smiled and cupped his hands at Xu Han in a decent manner before happily walking away.


    Xu Han shook his head and looked at Su Mu''an who had left. He thought to himself, This child is really strange.


    ¡­


    Within Crooked View City at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain in You Zhou.


    He Lao San looked at the bleak autumn wind outside the house and sighed.


    It''s been a tough year.


    In the past, they could still rely on the Tianshan Pass guarded by Zhao King and Zhao Chu to earn some money for accommodation between the Chen Kingdom and Great Zhou vendors. Now that the Chen Kingdom had heard that it was in a mess, most of the traveling merchants were unwilling to get involved in this muddy water, and the number of vendors coming and going was much less.


    The Sword Dragon Pass had also caused a mutiny. It was unknown how his younger brother, who was working in the Sword Dragon Pass, was doing. It had been more than a year since he had received a letter from his younger brother.


    The old father was worried. He often asked, "He didn''t have the slightest bit. He could only ask someone to write a few letters to comfort his old man, but he was very uneasy in his heart." He wanted to wait until winter, anyway, there would be no business, so he brought some money to Jizhou by himself.


    Although it was dangerous, this life required people to die and corpses to be seen.


    In the end, he still had to find a way to return to his roots. He didn''t want his younger brother to die outside and be thrown into a mass grave and buried. There were so many people crowding together that it was difficult to even roll over. Thinking about that scene, He Lao San felt his heart was so stuffy that he panicked.


    No one will come today, right?


    He looked at the sky and saw that it was getting late. He was just about to close the shop and think about his trip to Jizhou. He heard that there was a war there, so he had to be careful. Don''t let his younger brother see the King of Hell before he could find him. Then how could his family survive if there were old and young people in his family?


    "Boss, do you still do business?" However, just as this thought arose, a deep voice suddenly rang out.


    He Lao San was stunned as he turned his head to look, but there were two silhouettes standing outside his shop at an unknown time.


    One was a middle-aged man with frosty temples, dressed in black.


    One was a beautiful girl with purple eyes.


    Father and daughter? He Lao San saw the dusty appearance of the two of them, as if they had traveled a long way before arriving here. Could it be that they had escaped from Jizhou?


    "Hey, may I ask you something?!" Old Third He was thinking about whether he should inquire about his younger brother''s situation with the two of them. Although his chances were slim, he still wanted to give it a try. However, at that time, the extremely beautiful girl frowned and asked loudly.


    He Lao San was slightly stunned, but he had been in this business for many years, and he still had the ability to talk nonsense when he saw people talking.


    "Do it!" He nodded repeatedly and said with a smile. There was not the slightest bit of dissatisfaction because of the girl''s bad attitude.


    After that, he welcomed the two into the shop and politely cleaned a table for them. "Look at the two of them, they don''t look like people from Youzhou, do they?" She asked eagerly.


    "Do your business, how can you talk so much?" This ordinary conversation, however, was stuck to the purple-eyed girl''s cold butt. The other party replied with a cold voice, instantly knocking back the abdominal drafts that He Lao San had written to his mouth.


    "I''ll have to trouble the shopkeeper to stay in two of the best rooms for a day." At this moment, seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, the middle-aged man in black finally spoke. He took out two pieces of silver that looked rather heavy from his bosom and threw them into He Lao San''s hand.


    He Lao San thought for a moment. These silver pairs looked like four to five taels. Not to mention living for a day, even half a month was more than enough to rub them together.


    He Lao San immediately smiled happily and forgot that he was about to leave.


    However, before the joy on his face could spread, the purple-eyed girl stood up and took a piece of broken silver from his hand.


    "A room in the wing." The girl said.


    The black-clothed man raised his eyes to look at the girl. Seeing that the girl''s gaze was firm, the man sighed.


    "Then let''s have one." There was no lack of helplessness in his tone.


    The expression on He Lao San''s face froze instantly. He strangely sized up the two people in front of him. Wasn''t it father and daughter?


    His head exploded, as if it was going to explode.


    "Hurry up and get some food." The girl''s displeased voice rang out again. He Lao San finally regained his senses. However, he did not dare to provoke this female fiend. He hurriedly grabbed the two taels of silver and returned to the inner room.


    After He Lao San left, the girl turned to the man and asked, "You haven''t told me why you''re here yet."


    The man drank a cup of tea and slowly said, "When I left the Exquisite Pavilion, Zhong Changhen gave me a note."


    "What note?" The young girl asked with deep eyes.


    "A divination image that Supreme True Man Master sought with his life." As the man spoke, he took out a piece of paper from his bosom and handed it to the girl.


    The young girl took the item and looked carefully. Her purple eyes immediately flashed with a cold light.


    "How could a Supreme True Man give such a divination?" Then, the young girl asked in a deep voice, her eyebrows filled with doubt.


    ''"Was it the Heaven''s Will that made a mistake, or¡­" The man turned to look at the young girl at that time. "Something happened to that Supreme True Man¡­"


    "I think only Lord can tell me the answer."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 197 Chengtou Night Talk

    There was still an hour left before the city gate changed shifts.


    Xu Han woke up early and the sky was still dark.


    Xu Han pondered for a moment before cultivating the Asura Technique and circulating the True Qi in his body for a full cycle according to the Great Evolution Sword Technique. Only then did he leave the tent.


    His fleshly body cultivation had already reached the fourth stage of the Violet Firmament Realm, and his internal strength had also reached the third stage of the Three Elements Realm. Together, the two were capable of erupting with power comparable to that of most Nether Opening Realm cultivators in this world.


    At his age, having such a cultivation was already something extraordinary. In the entire world, perhaps only monsters like Meng Liang and Chen Xuanji could surpass him.


    However, in the face of a great battle like Big Yellow City, Xu Han''s cultivation was unable to do anything.


    He was still too weak.


    Thinking of this, he slowly walked to the city wall.


    There, the elderly Lin Shouzheng and Chu Chouli were standing together. They seemed to be saying something. Seeing Xu Han arrive, the two of them separated. Chu Chouli and Xu Han greeted each other and left in a hurry.


    "General Lin and Big Brother Chu know each other?" Xu Han walked forward at that time and asked curiously.


    "Yes, I do. I''ve had some dealings before." The usually solemn Lin Shou rarely laughed and perfunctorily tried to persuade Xu Han.


    Seeing that he was unwilling to go into detail, Xu Han did not pursue the matter further. He glanced at the military camp in the distance and changed the topic. "Is there anything strange on Mu Ji''s side?" He asked.


    "When the Imperial Kingdom was on duty during the day, they saw that the Mu Ji Camp''s troops were deployed frequently. It seemed that there were more than a hundred thousand troops stationed in the camp ¡­" The old general''s brows furrowed when he spoke of this matter.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart trembled.


    Behind Mu Ji was Cui Ting''s 500,000 strong army. Such a large army ¡­ If Mu Ji were to forcefully attack, Big Yellow City would probably not be able to defend for five days.


    "Sigh" The old general seemed to have thought of this as well, and he let out a long sigh at that time.


    Even Xu Han could hear the sadness in his tone.


    Only then did Xu Han notice that the man in front of him, who was crowned the number one general in the world, was already so old.


    He was so old that his face was covered in dense wrinkles like an old tree, and he was so old that his body was inadvertently bent slightly, as if his rotten spine could no longer support his body.


    However, he was Lin Shou.


    The title of the number one guard under the heavens had been given to him, causing people to inadvertently forget the fact that he had already fallen into old age.


    Xu Han recalled the aura he had sensed from Lin Shou when he had just arrived in Big Yellow City.


    He hesitated for a moment before finally asking, "Is there any hidden illness on the general''s body?"


    This was already an extremely obscure statement. The aura that Xu Han sensed on Lin Shou''s body that day, and his tone of voice said that it was a hidden illness, but it was more like a death aura!


    He didn''t know why he could feel this aura, but Hou Ling, Mr. Lu, and the others, whose cultivation was clearly more than one level higher than him, still didn''t investigate. He could only blame the demonic energy in his body or the demonic arm that Vast Ocean Flow had obtained for him for this strange ability.


    Xu Han''s question obviously exceeded Lin Shou''s expectations. At that time, the old man was stunned. He just smiled bitterly and said, "I''m old, I can''t compare to when I was younger."


    This was the first time Xu Han felt the aura of death from a living person. Obviously, the problem with Lin Shou was not that his body was not as simple as it used to be. However, the old general obviously did not want to talk too much about this topic, so Xu Han naturally did not want to delve deeper into it.


    "The general hasn''t closed his eyes in the past few days, so he needs to rest more. I can also entrust some of the matters in this city to the Imperial General. I can see that he is calm and has the demeanor of an old general." Xu Han said. After all, the distribution of power in Big Yellow City was also a family matter in Big Yellow City, but it was inappropriate for him to interfere with it as an outsider.


    However, Xu Han''s words came from his heart, and he didn''t have any other thoughts. In addition, Lin Shou had been really tired these past few days. He was probably worried about the war. Seeing an eighty-year-old man like this, Xu Han felt a little unbearable in his heart.


    However, Xu Han''s words pierced Lin Shou''s pain.


    The old general let out a long sigh at that time.


    "If my Imperial Kingdom has half the capabilities of a Manor Master, why would this old man do that?" Lin Shou said meaningfully.


    Xu Han was stunned. He remembered how he had spent the past few days with that Lin Yuguo. He was calm and steady, but he did not act decisively. He thought that with such a grandfather pressing down on his head to protect him from the wind and rain, he really did not need to be as cautious as Xu Han.


    Seeing that Xu Han was silent, the old general did not pursue this matter any further. He smiled and said, "There is nothing to do in the night. How about the Manor Lord and this old man walk up to each other?"


    Although Lin Shou''s invitation came a little suddenly, Xu Han did not refuse. He followed Lin Shou and began to wander around Big Yellow City.


    ¡­


    Tens of thousands of corpses had already piled up downstairs, and they were placed together in a dense crowd. They looked like an evil scene of purgatory in the mortal world.


    After a few days, many corpse capitals gradually emitted the smell of decay. However, Mu Ji''s side did not intend to collect the corpses, and Big Yellow City''s side naturally had no such possibility. At this time of day, it was a feast for the jackals and vultures chasing after rotting flesh. The rustling sound accompanied by wolves'' howls came from outside the city from time to time, making it seem rather seepy in the night.


    "General, do you think Big Yellow City can defend it?" Xu Han, who was walking side by side with Lin Shou, suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Lin Shou glanced sideways at the youth in front of him with his brows knitted tightly. He smiled faintly and said, "Manor Master already has an answer in his heart. Why are you still asking me?"


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he couldn''t help but ask, "Since things can''t be done, why does the general still want to¡­"


    At this point, Xu Han hesitated.


    Xu Han had seen many people like Lin Shou, such as the ocean currents, Zhong Changhen, and Song Yueming.


    However, he couldn''t understand what was driving them to sacrifice their lives to complete those so-called missions.


    Xu Han, who had been a beggar for twelve years, knew very well that living was a very difficult task.


    Since living was already so difficult, then why did he still have to die?


    "Why are you still waiting to die here?" Although Xu Han didn''t say anything else, with Lin Shou''s experience, he could see through his thoughts with a single glance.


    Xu Han instantly fell silent. He didn''t know if this question of his would enrage this world-renowned Divine General. However, he really wanted to know the answer to this question. It was obvious that there were many paths ahead of Lin Shou. Whether it was escape or health, it was better than waiting here to die. But why do you have to do something that even if you sacrifice your life, you have no chance of winning?


    However, it was obvious that his worries were somewhat unnecessary. Lin Shou stopped at that time and looked at Xu Han with deep eyes.


    "Does the Prefecture Master believe that there will be ghosts after death?" He asked.


    This question was somewhat stiff and abrupt. At the very least, Xu Han could not find any connection between this question and their previous topic.


    "It''s too mysterious. I don''t believe it." However, Xu Han still replied truthfully after a slight hesitation.


    However, Lin Shou did not care. "But I believe that the soldiers who followed me back then were as small as the Manor Lord and as old as Meng Tong. Many of them died, either in different places, buried together, or even in the capital."


    "But sometimes I feel like they''re still here, right beside me."


    "It''s like¡­"


    At that moment, Lin Shou suddenly seemed to have aged a little. He raised his head to look at the night sky.


    The stars were dazzling and dazzling.


    "It''s like the stars in the sky. They''ve been looking at me."


    "If I surrendered to the enemies they fought with their lives, how would I have the face to meet them on the road to the Yellow Springs when I die?"


    Hearing these words, Xu Han immediately fell silent. He did not know what expression to use or what words to comfort the old man in front of him.


    "As for escaping" However, Lin Shou did not wait for Xu Han to speak and opened his mouth again.


    "The world seems to be big, but sometimes it is pitifully small."


    "We escaped, not to mention that no one came to defend Big Yellow City, but there is. How can they defend it? It is unknown whether they will be able to defend it."


    "Once the city is destroyed and the Great Xia cavalry enters the Central Plains, the lives of the subjugated slaves will not be easy."


    "If a person lives in this world, then his life will be good or bad."


    "But this old man thinks that only the life he holds in his hand is his own life. Since that''s the case, why should I hand over my life to someone else?"


    As Lin Shou said this, the smile on his face grew a little stronger. He looked straight at Xu Han and asked.


    " Manor Chief Xu, do you think this is reasonable?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 198 The Opening Of A Big Play

    Ever since the Heavenly Hunt Camp was ambushed by Big Yellow City, Mu Ji''s temper changed and he no longer sent troops to harass him.


    However, the gloomy clouds in Big Yellow City did not dissipate because of this. Instead, they had a tendency to become even more intense.


    Even from a distance of several kilometers, one could see that the Mu Clan Army barracks were frequently dispatched towards the army. In just two days, there were about 200,000 Great Xia soldiers stationed in the barracks. That was why the already vast barracks had nearly doubled in size.


    All of this could not be concealed from the eyes and ears of the people of Big Yellow City. Or perhaps, Mu Ji had no intention of concealing it from them at all.


    He was sending a message to Big Yellow City. The war was about to begin!


    The purpose of doing so was very simple. First, it was to shake the morale of the soldiers of Big Yellow City. Second, it was to show Big Yellow City his determination to take down Big Yellow City.


    As a result, the atmosphere in Big Yellow City became solemn, and a murderous aura spread across the city.


    Xu Han had also seen the difference between the so-called Hundred Battles Elite Soldiers and the shrimp soldiers and crab generals he had brought with him.


    The battle was imminent. Not only did the hundred thousand troops in Lin Shou''s hands not slack off, they were instead actively preparing for the battle. On the other hand, the thirty thousand troops that Xu Han had brought along, together with the twenty thousand troops that the Imperial Court had obtained from somewhere, were in danger. Not to mention that they were expected to kill their enemies, it was estimated that if the Mu Clan army really broke through the city walls, the first to surrender would be these people.


    Whether it was Lin Shou or Xu Han, they naturally did not have the mood to train these low-grade goods at this juncture. They could only hand over logistics and some tasks that did not require confrontation with the enemy.


    ¡­


    The great battle finally came.


    On the sixth night of Xu Han''s arrival in Big Yellow City.


    After clearing up for a few days, dark clouds suddenly covered the sky above Big Yellow City. Autumn rains continued to fall, watering the city walls of Big Yellow City.


    On a rainy night like this.


    A long horn came from the direction of the Muji barracks.


    The hoarse sound pierced through the dense night sky, passing through layers of rain curtains and landing on the city walls of Big Yellow City.


    "Enemy attack!!!"


    It was unknown who was the first to react and let out such a cry. As a result, beacon flames lit up in Big Yellow City in the night and billowing wolf smoke rose up from the ground.


    ¡­


    The stability of the past few days allowed Xu Han to spend some time cultivating his own cultivation technique in the tent. On this side, he circulated the true energy in his body in accordance with the Great Evolution Sword Technique for a whole cycle. Shocked cries rang out from the city wall. Xu Han knew that Mu Ji must have launched an attack.


    This time, he didn''t think it would be a feint.


    Without caring about anything else, he picked up the Xing Tian Sword and walked out of the tent. The first scene he saw was the soldiers quickly gathering towards Big Yellow City. However, there was a strange figure mixed within these armor warriors.


    However, compared to Su Mu''an, who was one head shorter than everyone else, the little fellow carried his sword and saber on his back, as if he wanted to rush up the city wall to kill the enemy with everyone else.


    " Su Mu''an!" Xu Han was anxious. In this battle, it was not a child''s turn to live. Even if Su Mu''an went there, a single stream of arrows would be enough to take his life.


    Xu Han did not dare to let him take this risk. He let out a loud shout at that time and stopped the boy who was following the crowd.


    When the little fellow heard this, he also felt dizzy. He stood in the crowd and looked around. After a while, he discovered Xu Han not far away.


    "Prefecture Master! An enemy is coming, let''s go to the city wall to help!" Su Mu''an did not have the slightest bit of self-awareness as a burden. He ran to Xu Han and actually urged him.


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han''s head suddenly grew big.


    He wanted to use some sort of excuse to comfort Su Mu''an, so that this little fellow wouldn''t cause trouble for him at this moment. However, his mind couldn''t turn around because of the war that could happen at any time in the city wall. Just as he was feeling annoyed, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of Qin Keqing, who had just walked out of the tent and was a little flustered.


    Qin Keqing''s cultivation was not good. She had only reached the Second Realm Pill Sun Realm. Naturally, the war in Big Yellow City could not help, but her medical skills were not bad. Therefore, she took the initiative to cooperate with the doctors in Big Yellow City to take care of the wounded.


    "Keqing!" Seeing Qin Keqing, Xu Han immediately seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw. He shouted at her and pulled Su Mu''an over.


    "Nah, your mission is to protect Big Sister Keqing. Remember, you will never leave." Xu Han pointed at Qin Keqing and said.


    "Ah?" However, the boy who was thinking about killing the enemy was obviously not satisfied with this arrangement. He was about to refute something.


    "Physicians are an extremely important part of the army. Physicians can cure many soldiers who don''t need to die if they are alive. Therefore, protecting Big Sister Keqing is a great help to Big Yellow City. This is much more meaningful than killing a few emperors." Xu Han would not give him a chance to refute. He opened his mouth and threw a large set of theories on Su Mu''an ''s face. Hearing this, the youth, who was only twelve or thirteen years old, was confused for a moment.


    "Is that so?" In the end, Su Mu''an asked hesitantly, unable to understand what Xu Han had said.


    "Of course." Xu Han replied confidently.


    Only then did Su Mu''an feel relieved to stay behind. After finishing all this, Xu Han raised his head and looked at Qin Keqing apologetically. After leaving the Linglong Pavilion, there were too many trivial matters. Xu Han rarely had time to spend alone with Qin Keqing.


    And now was obviously not the right time. At that time, he said in a deep voice, "Watch this little fellow carefully. I''m going to the city wall."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he turned around and was about to walk towards the city wall.


    At that time, the girl opened her mouth to say something, but seeing that Xu Han had already run far away, she was stunned. When she reached her mouth, her words were much smaller. "Young Master Xu ¡­ you should be careful too ¡­"


    She said this, but the originally quiet voice was drowned in the noisy crowd. Only Su Mu''an, who was beside him, heard it clearly.


    The little fellow looked at the distant Xu Han, and then at the lonely-looking girl beside him. His eyes rolled as if he understood something, but he didn''t seem to understand anything.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han climbed up the mountain, the people of Big Yellow City had been waiting for him.


    Rows of solemn-looking men stood at the city gates with their hands clasped together. The arrows were already strung and their bows were drawn full. They were aiming at the enemy troops that were getting closer and closer below the city gates with their eyes as bright as torches.


    Lin Shou''s expression was heavy.


    Hou Ling, Zhou Zhang, and the others were holding swords and sabers. Even Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu were watching the scene below the city with rapt attention.


    Kill!


    At this moment, a furious roar erupted from the Muji army. The Great Xia soldiers at the front let out a heaven-shaking furious roar. A loud sound wave attacked, accompanied by surging killing intent.


    The night was dense. Their black armor almost merged with the night. The unsheathed saber halberd in their hands flashed with bone-chilling cold light in the dense darkness. It was like a ghost that had crawled out of hell. Finally, it stretched out its claws towards Big Yellow City.


    It rained a little harder.


    The raindrops landed on the city walls of Big Yellow City with a ticking sound.


    The archers of Big Yellow City held the bow and arrow in their hands tightly like sculptures.


    The gigantic Lin flag fluttered on the city walls, sounding in the night rain and autumn wind.


    The enemy was getting closer. Xu Han could even clearly feel the walls of Big Yellow City trembling slightly under the sound of their neat and heavy footsteps.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a muffled sound came from the horizon.


    The sound was like a floral drum opening in a theater, the tune of a Qin opera bangzi.


    With a loud noise, Great Xia''s army began to charge.


    "Fire the arrow!"


    Lin Shou let out a furious roar.


    As a result, the silver waterfall poured down.


    After passing through the layers of rain curtains, the pitch-black night was torn apart.


    At this moment, the grand opening of the show finally arrived.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 199 Collapse

    Life.


    In a peaceful and prosperous era, everyone sang loudly and fought against injustice.


    In the chaotic times, it was something that could be measured with real gold and silver.


    And in war.


    This thing was nothing but grass.


    The long arrows that glowed with cold light poured down like a waterfall.


    Roaring, screaming miserably in the night, dripping blood blooming like red lotuses, one after another.


    In a short span of ten breaths, three arrows rained down.


    Thousands of lives fell.


    And this was only the beginning.


    One by one, the former of the Netherpassage Realm stood on the top of the city wall. Ye Hongjian, Fang Ziyu, Zhou Zhang, and the others were also among them. At this realm, true essence was converted into true essence, and cultivators would have the ability to drive true essence in all directions.


    True Essence, sword intent, saber radiance, and even people like Fang Ziyu who directly transformed swords into sword formations were all there. Those things carried a powerful force, causing a loud rumble at the gates. Pieces of flesh and blood were blurred, and they exploded in the vanguard army of the Great Xia Dynasty at that time.


    This was just a face-to-face battle. Under the indiscriminate bombardment of Big Yellow City, nearly ten thousand people of the Great Xia Army had died in battle. However, this was only a phoenix-feathered water chestnut compared to the enemy''s huge army.


    At this time, the vanguard of Mu Ji''s army had already rushed to the gates.


    Boom!


    The giant iron siege hammer was lifted up, and under the cover of the shield-armored soldiers, it began to bombard the city gate of Big Yellow City.


    "Guard the city gate!" Lin Yu Guo, who was in charge of the city gate defense, shouted loudly. Hundreds of sturdy soldiers used their bodies to firmly press down on the city gate. Against the opponent''s powerful collision.


    "Fire the arrow!" Lin Shou on the city wall roared angrily, This time, the archers poured their sharp arrows towards the enemy at the gates. However, it was obvious that the enemy had expected this. The shield made of black iron was raised high up, forming an impervious shield wall. The rain of arrows poured down and struck the shield, making a crisp bang sound. However, the number of people who could really injure the enemy was very few.


    The siege hammer was still knocking on the city gate of Big Yellow City, and more and more enemy troops rushed to the gate of Big Yellow City.


    It''s raining harder and harder.


    Lin Shou frowned, "Dragon Oil Ball!" He shouted angrily.


    The soldiers in the surroundings immediately understood. At that time, nearly ten thousand people retreated and pushed out spherical objects made of vegetation that were close to human height from the resources behind them. The ball-shaped objects seemed to be covered with some liquid that Xu Han could not name, emitting a pungent smell.


    "Fire!" Just as Xu Han was puzzled, Lin Shou let out another furious roar. At that moment, the torch lightly touched the spheres. Instantly, raging flames ignited, and even the rain poured down from the sky could not stop the fire.


    As the flames lit up, the soldiers hurriedly threw the so-called dragon oil balls down the city wall without waiting for Lin Shou to give the order.


    The giant fireball tumbled down from the nearly fifty zhang tall tower. The massive impact crashed into the shield walls raised by the enemy, The owners of the shields let out painful cries. Naturally, they were unable to support the shield. After the heavy blow, the dragon oil ball was even more shattered. As the gap in the shield wall fell, the things coated on it were obviously extremely flammable. Immediately, a sea of flames rose up below the city walls amidst a wailing sound.


    With such a method, the enemy''s siege formation was thrown into chaos, and the situation at the city gate was slightly improved. However, the rain was still falling, and there was no way for the fire to spread. It could not cause any fundamental damage to the enemy. Evidently, Mu Ji had expected Lin Shou to do this. He had chosen Rain Night to attack the city in order to restrain Lin Shou.


    Great Xia''s soldiers were still rushing forward, but the 200,000 Mu Clan soldiers standing behind them were like sculptures in the rainy night, motionless.


    ¡­


    "General, should we send the Heavenly Hunt Camp and the Divine Arrow Army to support us?" Mu Liang looked at the bloody Xia army in front of him and frowned. He walked to Mu Ji, who was sitting on a wooden chair with an umbrella, and asked softly.


    Mu Ji''s expression was calm as he looked at the Xia army camp that was wailing endlessly. There was not the slightest emotional fluctuation in his eyes.


    "Wait a moment." The expression in his eyes did not change at all, as if everything in front of him was just an insignificant puppet show.


    Mu Liang was stunned. He wanted to say something, but after facing the man''s lifeless eyes, he still swallowed the words that came to his mouth.


    ¡­


    The city walls of Big Yellow City were a little too tall. It was almost impossible to ascend the city with a wooden staircase.


    The Great Xia soldiers, who had been unable to take down for a long time, had the intention to retreat, and they were already on the verge of fleeing.


    In just a quarter of an hour, forty thousand corpses had died under the city wall.


    "Meng Tong! Boulder Carriage!!!" Lin Shou could see Xia Jun''s decline, so he was naturally very good at beating down dogs. At that time, he let out a loud shout.


    Although Meng Tong''s personality was somewhat narrow-minded, he was still a veteran general who had followed Lin Shou for many years. He would not let Lin Shou off the chain at this time. After hearing this, he quickly regained his senses.


    "Go! Drive the giant stone carriage!" Meng Tong instructed the soldiers around him. Hearing this, the soldiers hurriedly moved. Nearly a thousand people retreated into the depths of the city wall. After a few breaths, dull voices rang out from the city wall.


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked over and saw dozens of huge catapults being pushed to the front of the city wall.


    These catapults were different from what Xu Han had seen in the past. They were forty to fifty feet tall and were made of some unknown metal. They glowed coldly in the night like a terrifying beast. Yu Yu opened his fangs at night.


    The soldiers under Meng Tong were obviously very familiar with this item. They had only used less than a hundred breaths of time to complete their preparations for loading and aiming.


    "Fire!" Following Meng Tong''s furious roar, the soldiers in charge of the operation touched the torch in their hands on the boulder that was clearly half a meter in size. The boulder immediately lit up with blazing flames.


    "Let go!" Then, Meng Tong gave the order.


    The dozens of enormous catapults let out a dull rumble. The giant stone ball drew a resplendent arc in the night sky like a meteor, and then fiercely smashed into the Xia army crowd.


    Each boulder turned dozens of living beings into blurry flesh and blood. Then, sparks splashed everywhere, and the army of Great Xia was filled with chickens, flying dogs, and jumping dogs.


    However, Lin Shou, who was standing on the city wall, frowned. He was not satisfied with such a result.


    If it weren''t for the rainy weather, the casualties of the Xia army would at least have doubled with these two fires.


    However, this was enough to completely annihilate the aura of the Xia army.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Retreat!" It was unknown who let out such a wail, but Xia Jun, who was already on the verge of collapse, was finally unable to hold on any longer and began to collapse towards the rear.


    ¡­


    "General?" When Mu Liang saw this scene, he frowned and looked at Mu Ji, who was standing beside him, his eyes filled with worry.


    No man is a machine that only knows how to execute orders.


    Even the elite troops would be timid in the face of undefeatable enemies and the shadows of death that constantly shrouded them.


    The Xia army was defeated. They rushed towards the rear of the Mu Clan Army, trying to seek refuge.


    Mu Ji stared coldly at the surging army and looked at the panic on their faces.


    "Escape, cholera morale, kill." The man opened his mouth and spat out such a cold voice.


    "This?" The expressions of the surrounding people changed when they heard this. No one expected Mu Ji to give such an order.


    Everyone was a little stunned, but they quickly regained their senses. They would not oppose this man''s intentions after all. For all these years, it seemed that as long as they acted according to the man''s intentions, they would always be able to obtain the final victory.


    This thought was deeply rooted in their hearts, so the generals led by Mu Liang came to the front of the formation.


    "Escape, cholera morale, kill." Following Mu Liang''s order, the armoured Mu Clan army was lined up in front of the formation. The aura displayed by this army, which could be said to be the best in Great Zhou, was truly heartbreaking.


    With a crisp bang, the saber was unsheathed. Before the Xia army could regain consciousness, a cold light came and hundreds of Xia army heads landed at the front. On the other hand, the soldiers of the Mu Clan Army did not even move a single bit.


    Cui Ting was not a fool.


    When Mu Ji asked him for 300,000 troops, he would naturally give them to him, but they were all given to the weak in his hands. The true elites were still tightly held in his hands.


    Behind them, Xia Jun stared blankly at his comrades who had died in front of them, and an incredulous expression instantly appeared on his face.


    They really couldn''t understand why their fellow robes would wave their butcher''s knives at them.


    "Turn around and attack the city, or ¡­ die!" A white-armored Mu Liang stepped out and walked to the front of the group. His saber trembled and his aura as a Great Evolution Realm cultivator leaked out like a tidal wave. He looked at the soldiers of the Xia Army who were like stray dogs and said coldly.


    Although these Xia soldiers were inferior horses in Cui Ting''s hands, they weren''t fools. The cold arrows and flint from Big Yellow City howled towards them. They were simply unable to attack the city. If they went back, they would die, and if they went forward, they would die as well.


    "These thieves of the Zhou Dynasty want to kill us, let''s fight them!" It was unknown who let out such a loud shout, and the Xia army was immediately filled with excitement.


    As if they had made up their minds not to return to Big Yellow City to die, the Xia army unfurled their swords and pointed at Mu Liang''s Mu Clan Army.


    "Since you won''t let us live, then we won''t let you live well either!"


    After all, they were all soldiers who licked their blood with their knives.


    Mu Liang frowned. He did not believe that with Mu Ji''s mind, he would not have expected such a result. He really could not understand what Mu Ji was thinking.


    But now was clearly not the time to think about this. At that time, his eyebrows sank and his aura condensed. He shouted, "Kill!"


    The tens of thousands of Mu Clan soldiers behind him also responded in a low voice, "Kill!"


    The shouts shook the heavens and reached the clouds.


    As a result, the two hundred thousand strong Great Xia Army had attracted a bleak fate of being attacked back and forth in this rainy night.


    It rained a little harder.


    But it couldn''t wash away the growing stench of blood outside Big Yellow¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 200 The Opening Of The Main Play

    What was Mu Ji doing?


    The people in Big Yellow City were also stunned when they saw the two sides suddenly fighting.


    This kind of scene was truly strange and somewhat absurd.


    "He wants to drive Xia Jun away as his death squad." However, just as everyone was puzzled, a clear voice sounded. Everyone looked sideways and saw the same white-robed Zhou Zhang. "This will consume our combat strength and reduce the losses of his Mu Clan army."


    "Driving the tiger and swallowing the wolf is also his usual trick." Through the layers of night, Zhou Zhang''s gaze seemed to be able to clearly see something that others could not see. A strange expression appeared in his eyes, like a raging flame that stirred the heavens and earth, or like the snow of the twelfth month. It was bone-chilling. It was an indescribable thing, extremely complex.


    Hearing this, Lin Shou glanced sideways at Zhou Zhang and asked curiously, "Little brother seems to know Mu Ji very well?"


    From what Zhou Zhang had said and done a long time ago, Lin Shou noticed that this young man who looked to be only in his early twenties seemed to be somewhat different from the others. Now, he suddenly realized that his words were very familiar with the Northern Region King, just like an old acquaintance.


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhang was stunned, then smiled and said, "After all, it is the Northern Region King who commands Jizhou. I did some homework before coming here."


    Such words were obviously only perfunctory. If some so-called homework was enough to understand Mu Ji to this extent, then Mu Ji was not Mu Ji at all. However, everyone had their own secrets, and so did Lin Shou. Seeing that Zhou Zhang was unwilling to say more, he naturally wouldn''t ask.


    "Since the Beijiang King wants to expel the Tiger and Swallow the Wolf, then we might as well give him a painful beating!" Lin Shou changed the topic and said, "The giant stone carriage is aiming ahead. Bang!"


    With this sound, the aura of the people on the city trembled. At that time, rows of giant stone carriages were once again activated under the operation of many soldiers. Fire meteors exploded out, crazily harvesting the lives of the defeated Great Xia Army.


    The only pity was that Mu Ji had clearly calculated the range of the giant stone chariot before. He had blocked the Great Xia Army within the range of the giant stone chariot, and the Mu Clan Army was extremely coincidentally just outside the range of the giant stone chariot.


    Xu Han, who was on the tower, quickly noticed this.


    He frowned and thought about what Mu Ji had done. Previously, he wanted to drag down Big Yellow City, so he kept letting the Great Xia Army pretend to attack, consuming Big Yellow City''s strength. Xu Han could naturally understand this. But now that he had decided to attack, why didn''t the Mu Clan Army cooperate with the Great Xia Army? Instead, he used violence to suppress violence. No matter how he looked at it, such a method was a bad idea.


    ¡­


    The Great Xia Army, which was facing the enemy on its back and stomach, was in a dilemma. Another fifteen minutes passed, and tens of thousands of people fell under the pincer attack of Big Yellow City and the Mu Clan Army.


    "Siege or die!" The Mu Clan Army massacred the desperate Xia Army as they shouted such slogans.


    Under such heavy pressure, Xia Jun''s spirit finally came to the verge of collapse.


    They wanted to retreat, but there was no way to retreat. They wanted to break out of the encirclement, but the Mu Clan''s army moved forward and retreated at a moderate pace. They also had a strong Heavenly Hunt Camp to guard them. Killing them was like killing chickens and slaughtering dogs.


    "Let''s attack the city. In the end, there''s still a chance of survival." At this moment, the white-clothed man sitting in the wooden chair suddenly said.


    At that time, the weak and sick man''s voice traveled through the sky and reached every Xia army''s ears. With a bewitching intent, he directly hit everyone''s minds.


    Xia Jun''s mind, which was on the verge of collapse, was tempted by that voice, and a trace of shaking and confusion arose in succession.


    "If you take down the city, you will be able to live." Mu Ji''s voice rang out again, and confusion appeared in the eyes of the Xia army soldiers.


    Then¡­


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, the Xia army that had just faced the Mu Clan''s swords suddenly seemed to have changed their temper. They all turned their horses around and rushed towards Big Yellow City again.


    This time.


    Their eyes glowed with a strange red light, like wild beasts that had fallen into madness.


    Capture Big Yellow City and survive!


    Such thoughts lingered in their minds like nightmares.


    "General?" Mu Liang quickly realized that Mu Ji was responsible for this abnormal situation. He turned to look at Mu Ji, only to see that the man''s already sick face had turned a little pale.


    He was a little worried and was about to say something.


    However, Mu Ji waved his hand and said, "Prepare to attack the city in another hour."


    Mu Liang was stunned. He regained his senses and didn''t care about anything else. He immediately nodded.


    "Alright!"


    When he said this, the usually calm expression on his face couldn''t help but be a little excited.


    The dream of the Mu Clan army for several years was about to come true, and the Mu King''s blood feud would soon be avenged. Thinking of this, this man over forty actually had red eyes.


    ¡­


    "Something''s wrong" Xu Han frowned as he looked at Xia Jun, who had once again defected to Big Yellow City, and said in a deep voice.


    Although Xia Jun was aggressive at this moment, he didn''t have any rules to speak of. It was more like he had been cast a spell and lost his mind. However, that was a total of over a hundred thousand people. Even if an immortal wanted to accomplish this step, it would be even more difficult. Moreover, if there were an immortal guarding Mu Ji''s side, why would they have to waste so much effort?


    However, it was clear that the Great Xia Army did not give Xu Han much space to think. In just a hundred breaths of time, they had already arrived at the gates and frantically used their flesh and blood bodies to smash into the city gates.


    Apart from adding a bit of trouble to Big Yellow City, such an attack would pose very few real threats.


    Lin Shou commanded the archers in his hands to start harvesting the lives of the Great Xia Army at the gate. This was not a particularly difficult matter. Without a good command, and without a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert''s sweeping formation, if he wanted to take down Big Yellow City like this, wouldn''t his reputation as the number one general under the heavens be in vain?


    Another two hours passed, and the Great Xia army at the gate suffered heavy casualties. More than 200,000 soldiers were injured in the two hours of battle, and the rest were less than 100,000 soldiers.


    "The Mu Clan Army has moved!"


    However, at that time, an exclamation suddenly sounded from Big Yellow City, and the Mu Clan Army, who had been watching coldly for two hours from afar, suddenly moved.


    The Mu Clan Army was no match for the hundreds of thousands of crooked melons and sliced dates Cui Ting had given them. The army that had experienced hundreds of battles on the border was already motionless, and a single move was the power of thunder.


    They rushed over with tremendous speed, but the formation wasn''t in the slightest bit chaotic.


    "Archers, giant stone carriages, aim at the Mu Clan Army!" Lin Shou''s eyes narrowed at that moment. He knew very well that these Mu Clan soldiers were the real enemies of Big Yellow City. He then ordered loudly to pour all of his firepower onto the Mu Clan soldiers that were coming at him.


    But Mu Ji was not someone who was waiting to die.


    At that time, nearly a thousand figures of the Mu Clan army rose up from the ground and charged towards Big Yellow City. Amongst the two hundred thousand troops, about ten thousand people stopped at the same spot, took out their bows and arrows, and pulled the bowstring in their hands towards Big Yellow City.


    That was the most famous Divine Arrow Army of the Mu Clan.


    Rows of arrows flew back and forth between the two sides. Giant fireballs howled, and True Essence surged around the experts of the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    And the real battle.


    At this moment, it had only just begun.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 201 Huang Liang 1 Dream

    The walls of Big Yellow City were over fifty zhang tall.


    How majestic was that?


    Legend has it that this city was built by the hands of Man Yue, the founding minister of the previous dynasty. It took decades to build it, relying on the mountains on both sides. It could be said to be the number one heroic pass under the heavens.


    Such a height was definitely not a place that ordinary archers could reach with their sharp arrows.


    However, the Divine Arrow Army of the Mu Clan had cultivated the secret body refining technique that had been passed down from generation to generation. Every single one of them had reached the third level of the Body Realm, the Diamond Realm, which was why they were so strong.


    Pu!


    Pu!


    Pu!


    Accompanied by a series of voices that pierced through the air, More than a hundred archers on the tower were shot by the arrows of the Divine Arrow Army, The strength of the arrow was enormous. Even after crossing fifty feet, the momentum did not diminish. After shooting at the archers in Big Yellow City, they pulled the archers'' shells back several meters before stopping. Under such terrifying strength, the archers who were struck did not have the slightest bit of life force and died on the spot.


    Facing such a strong Mu Clan army, Xu Han couldn''t help but gasp.


    However, since Mu Ji had launched a general offensive, he naturally wouldn''t give the crowd a chance to catch their breath. At that time, the thousand plus Heavenly Hunt Realm experts all rushed over.


    More than 300 Heavenly Hunt Realm experts from Big Yellow City also rushed out at that time. Hou Ling, who was the first to bear the brunt, was extremely aggressive, and he had the momentum of being unable to break free.


    With a wave of his halberd, he slashed several enemy Heavenly Hunt Realm experts under his horse. With his cultivation at the Great Evolution Realm, he felt as if he had entered the Uninhabited Realm.


    However, this situation did not last long. An old man from the Mu Clan army rushed out. The sword in his hand carried a dazzling sword light as it clashed with Hou Ling. Hou Ling was stunned. With his cultivation at the Great Evolution Realm, he was unable to suppress the old man. He looked sideways, and when he saw the old man''s appearance, he instantly came to his senses.


    This old man was called Hu Liu. He was an old branch of the Mu Clan Army and was also one of the three Great Evolution Realm cultivators in Mu Ji''s hands.


    Hou Ling''s heart tightened. He knew that the number of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts on his side was already less than half of the opponent''s. If he were to be entangled by this willow tree in front of him again, then his own situation would definitely be in danger. He wanted to expedite the retreat of this old man.


    However, the other party seemed to have seen through his thoughts. He wasn''t shocked by it. Instead, he relied on a crafty sword technique to deal with him. He didn''t want to kill his enemies, he just wanted to delay Hou Ling''s footsteps.


    As the only Great Evolution Realm battle power in Big Yellow City, Hou Ling was dragged into it, and the most direct impact was that the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts clashed, causing Big Yellow City to retreat step by step.


    Looking at this situation, Lin Shou had no choice but to immediately allocate half of the archers to support the Heavenly Hunt Realm battles. However, due to the need to take into account the experts who had shot at him, the archers were often hesitant when shooting arrows. This method could only slightly delay the rate of defeat of the Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivators on their side.


    Those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts dragged down the high-end combat power of Big Yellow City and dragged away nearly half of their opponent''s ranged archers. The army below quickly moved closer to Big Yellow City.


    Seeing this, Lin Shou''s mind sank, and he looked at Meng Tong, who was standing beside him. At that time, the giant stone carriage aimed at the army outside the city.


    However, when the blazing stone ball was about to charge into the enemy formation, hundreds of burly and naked men in the Mu Clan army jumped up. Their muscles bulged like small hills, emitting a faint purple glow.


    Seeing this, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed.


    Purple Firmament Realm!


    This was the characteristic of his physical body after reaching the Violet Firmament Realm. A faint purple light lingered around his body, and it was the result of the release of boundless blood energy.


    Xu Han never imagined that there were so many experts hiding in the Mu Clan''s army who cultivated their physical bodies to this level. Apart from the Great Xia Dragon Hidden Temple and Dark Asura Palace, there were very few sects or powers that cultivated their physical bodies on the surface in this world, and most of them were not even third-rate sects.


    "They are trapped in the Mu Clan''s camp. From the ancestors of the Mu Clan, there is an incomplete body cultivation method called the Great Cauldron Dragon Sparrow. Although the cultivation method is broken, as long as you are willing to work hard, you can reach the fifth stage of the Body Realm, the Dragon Elephant Realm." Just as Xu Han was puzzled, Zhou Zhang''s voice suddenly rang out. He also looked at the soldiers who had jumped out of the Violet Firmament Realm and deeply frowned.


    At this moment, groups of soldiers jumped out and crashed into the fireballs with their fleshly bodies.


    Boom!


    Along with the muffled sounds, the fireballs were smashed into pieces by his body.


    Although some of the flowing flames inevitably fell into the army, the casualties they caused were far inferior to before. Although the Purple Firmament Realm soldiers were also slightly injured by the fireball, with the Purple Firmament Realm cultivators'' powerful physical bodies and terrifying self-healing abilities, such injuries were far from fatal.


    The several games between the two sides ended with Mu Ji winning. At this time, the army of the Mu Clan had already arrived at the city gate. Their speed was extremely fast and their style was also extremely ruthless. They even faced off against the Great Xia soldiers who were blocking them with their swords and knives, creating a bloody path to the city gate in the crowd.


    At that time, six sturdy soldier rushed out of that army. Compared to the soldiers who were trapped in the camp, the auras around the six soldiers were more condensed. Xu Han could even feel the boundless blood energy coming from their flesh from afar. Every action of the other party was accompanied by the faint roar of a dragon. This was clearly a fifth stage dragon and elephant realm expert in the physical realm.


    Dragon Elephant Realm!


    Cultivators of the same physical body realm, Xu Han understood very well how much effort would be required to cultivate his physical body to this realm. This amount of effort was several times greater than that of the Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivators of the same fifth realm.


    When the six soldiers arrived at the city gate, their bodies paused for a moment before they unexpectedly took heavy steps and crashed straight into the city gate of Big Yellow City like ferocious beasts.


    The Dragon Elephant Stage cultivators'' physical bodies were extremely powerful. When the six of them collided, the city gate of Big Yellow City trembled violently. The soldiers guarding the city gate felt as if they had been heavily injured. Dozens of people were nearly shattered by the tremendous force coming from the city gate. Blood flowed from their seven orifices and their vitality was severed on the spot.


    This change shook Lin Yuguo ''s heart. He shouted at the surrounding soldiers, "Hurry up, hold on! The city gate can''t be broken!"


    However, most of the soldiers sent to guard the city gate were people who were sent by Xu Han and the Imperial Court to make up the numbers. Seeing that the experts outside were so strong, their hearts immediately became timid. For a moment, no one dared to step forward to press down on the trembling gate.


    The situation from all over the battlefield was undoubtedly not optimistic.


    On the city walls of Big Yellow City, the soldiers ran back and forth, their hands and feet in a hurry.


    Lin Shou frowned deeply on his old face.


    He knew that the best way to turn the situation around was to destroy the other party''s Heavenly Hunt Camp, the Divine Arrow Army, or the Heavenly Hunt Camp. However, he couldn''t think of a good way for a while.


    Just as his brows furrowed deeper and deeper.


    "General Lin, leave the Heavenly Hunt Camp to us old bastards." At this moment, an aged voice came. Lin Shou was stunned for a moment. He turned around and saw Mr. Lu and the other red-robed officials who were recuperating because of the Nature Energy he had used not far away.


    "Mr. Lu?" Lin Shou was stunned. With the help of the red-robed prince''s imposing righteousness, it was naturally a great piece of good news for Big Yellow City. However, Lin Shou knew very well how much damage the use of Nature Energy had done to Mr. Lu and the others'' bodies. These two short days were far from enough for Mr. Lu and the others to recover. If they forcefully used their Nature Energy again, it would definitely cause immeasurable damage to their bodies. Therefore, Lin Shou hesitated slightly at that time.


    "The enemy is at the moment. We can''t care about this. General, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Seemingly seeing through his worries, Mr. Lu smiled brightly and said.


    Hearing this, Lin Shou pondered for a few more breaths before nodding heavily.


    "I thank you for your kindness, sir." Then, the eighty-year-old general bowed solemnly to Mr. Lu and said in a deep voice.


    "The general''s virtue is far superior to mine. The situation is critical, so don''t do all this red tape." Mr. Lu hurriedly helped Lin Shou up and said solemnly.


    Of course, Lin Shou understood this logic.


    He thought for a moment, then turned his gaze to Xu Han, Zhou Zhang, and the others, and said in a deep voice, "Manor Master, I still have twenty thousand elite machetemen in my hands. If Manor Master doesn''t give up, can you lead them to the city gate and help the Imperial Kingdom defend the city gate?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han naturally wouldn''t refuse. He knew that he and Big Yellow City were grasshoppers tied to the same rope, and their lips were cold, and they shared weal and woe.


    He immediately nodded to Lin Shou in a deep voice, "I am willing to go!"


    "Alright!" Hearing this, Lin Shou shouted loudly. "Zhao Ling, where is Zhao Shan?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, two thirty-year-old generals in the crowd stepped forward and shouted in a deep voice, "The end is coming!"


    "You two quickly lead 20,000 machetemen to guard the city gates with the main hall. Remember, you are not allowed to retreat until you die!"


    "At the end of the day, I will accept your orders." The two of them replied.


    Seeing that, Xu Han also cupped his hands towards Lin Shou and Mr. Lu, leading everyone towards the city gate.


    At that time, Lin Shou took a deep look at Xu Han''s departing back, and then looked at Mr. Lu. "It''s a great fortune that Tiance Prefecture has such a successor."


    He sighed sincerely, his tone not without a hint of bleakness.


    "The general is old and strong, and the Imperial General is also young. Isn''t that true of the Lin Clan?" Mr. Lu replied.


    Hearing this, Lin Shou smiled bitterly. Then, he put away his sudden surging emotions and looked out of the city.


    "Archers, listen!"


    The left wing was aimed at the Heavenly Hunt Camp, and the right wing was aimed at the Mu Ji Divine


    "Arrow!"


    "Full string!"


    When he shouted like this, the dense crowd of archers on the city wall began to move. As soon as his voice fell, many soldiers were ready.


    "Bring me the bow!" However, Lin Shou did not immediately order the arrow to be fired. Instead, he let out a loud roar at that time. He immediately understood what was going on and hurriedly handed him a large bow with an ancient shape that was carved with a dragon.


    With the longbow in hand, Lin Shou''s aura immediately surged.


    He drew his bow skillfully, and a boundless aura began to gather towards the tip of the arrow.


    The aura was extremely mysterious, and it quickly connected with the surrounding archers. The combined aura of the two increased exponentially at that time, and in the blink of an eye, it rose to an extremely terrifying level.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly remembered.


    Thirty years ago, Lin Shou relied on this bow in his hand to defend the 500,000 troops of the Great Xia Dynasty.


    The arrow pierced through the dream of Great Xia Dynasty''s hero Li Wenjing ruling the world thirty years ago.


    As a result, every time Li Wenjing thought of this matter for more than ten years, he would feel sad and depressed, and the Great Xia Dynasty also had no intention of going east and south for the past thirty years because of the struggle between several princes after Li Wenjing''s death, giving Great Zhou and Chen a moment of breathing space.


    That arrow was an arrow that almost killed an immortal.


    It has a fitting name.


    Call.


    Huang Liang had a dream!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 202 News Of Death

    Will.


    It''s a very mysterious thing.


    It is the power that erupts when the will of man and artifact fits to a certain height.


    Legend has it that it was a long time ago, or perhaps it wasn''t in this world at all.


    There was once a macheteman who hid his saber for ten years.


    It was not for Zang Feng, it was only for deliberation.


    When the saber was out, the immortal lowered his eyebrows and the flood dragon bent its head.


    The saber had saber intent and the sword had sword intent.


    The arrows on the bow and string in Lin Shou''s hand were naturally no exception.


    At that time, Lin Shou''s arrow intent was connected to the arrows of the archers in Big Yellow City. It was a mysterious state.


    Without Lin Shou''s orders, tens of thousands of arrows shot out at the same time.


    At that time, the red-robed officials led by Mr. Lu were dressed in fluttering clothes, and their majestic righteousness broke through their bodies.


    Under the guidance of the red-robed officials, nearly 40,000 arrows from the left wing flew towards the Heavenly Hunt Camp experts on Mu Ji''s side from all sorts of mysterious angles.


    Whether it was the accuracy or the power carried by the arrows, they were all several times stronger under the urging of the red-robed officials. Under the suppression of this rain of arrows, the aggressive Heavenly Hunt Camp immediately panicked. They had no choice but to confront the experts of the Heavenly Hunt Realm in Big Yellow City while carefully guarding against the arrows that continuously emitted murderous intent from the darkness.


    As for the archers in Big Yellow City, they were all well trained. Before a rain of arrows could fall, the next long arrow was already on the string.


    The red-robed officials'' faces turned slightly pale, but they all suppressed the discomfort in their bodies. They continuously circulated their Nature Energy to guide the archers'' long arrows to stabilize the situation for the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts on the side of Big Yellow City.


    On the other side.


    At that moment, the arrow in Lin Shou''s hand suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the 40,000 archers on the right wing also released the sharp arrows in their hands.


    The forty thousand long arrows were like soldiers chasing after generals. The long arrows shot by Lin Shou flew towards the direction of the Mu Clan Army''s Divine Arrow Camp.


    The difference between the red-robed officials and the flying arrows was that the 40,000 flying arrows were connected to the long arrow fired by Lin Shou. They were more like a whole than fighting on their own.


    Back then, Lin Shou had relied on this arrow to wrap around the boundless arrow intent of the hundreds of thousands of archers in Big Yellow City, seriously injuring Great Xia Emperor Li Wenjing, who had cultivated in the Earthly Immortal Realm!


    Thirty years later, even though Lin Shou was no longer as powerful as he was back then, the archers under him weren''t the Hundred Battles Masters of the past.


    However, the power of this arrow was still enough to make people stunned.


    The enormous arrows formed a chain, dragging their bright tail like a meteor that pierced through the night sky. Waves of Qi surged towards both sides, heading straight for the location of the Divine Arrow Army.


    "How many years has it been? I didn''t expect that I would have the privilege of witnessing Old General Lin''s move, Huang Liang and Yi Meng."


    Behind the Mu Clan Army, Mu Ji, who was sitting on a wooden chair, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the streak of light that streaked across the horizon. A trace of a daze appeared in his eyes, which were filled with a heavy twilight aura.


    At that moment, he seemed to have thousands of emotions, but he didn''t know how to reveal them. In the end, he could only let out a long sigh.


    The arrow formation finally landed in the army of the Divine Arrow Army.


    A loud explosion erupted, and miserable screams echoed in his ears.


    Under this arrow, thousands of soldiers of the Divine Arrow Army were killed on the spot.


    As Mu Ji watched this scene, the brilliance in his eyes gradually faded away. He raised his eyes to look at the figure in Big Yellow City, who was like a statue between Jizhou and Chang''an. His pale lips slowly opened.


    "Li Wenjing has his dream of ruling the world, Cui Ting has his dream of opening up new territories, and Zhu Xian has his dream of becoming an Empyrean of the Ninth Five-Year Plan."


    "Where''s the old general?"


    "A dream of righteousness."


    "I''ve had such a dream before."


    "But in the end¡­"


    "It''s all just a dream for Huang Liang¡­"


    After saying that, the man suddenly seemed to lose interest. He withdrew his gaze and turned to look in the direction of the city gate.


    There, several strong men of the Dragon and Elephant Realm were constantly using their flesh and blood bodies to charge into the city gates of Big Yellow City.


    Every time a Dragon-Elephant Realm expert struck the metal gate, it would emit a series of rumbling sounds as if it was about to break open.


    Boom!


    At this moment, another round of collisions slammed into the city gate.


    At that moment, several experts from the Dragon and Elephant Realm violently smashed open the huge city gate.


    It was as if the flood had finally found a gate to release the flood. The Xia army outside the city immediately poured into Big Yellow like a tidal wave through the broken city gate.


    Xu Han, who had just arrived, saw this scene. His eyebrows turned cold without the slightest hesitation.


    "Array! Defend the city gate!" As he shouted, Zhao Ling and Zhao Shan, who were behind him, gave the order at that time. Twenty thousand machetemen quickly lined up in front of the wide city gate and formed a funnel formation to welcome the frantically pouring Xia army.


    Big Yellow City began to retaliate.


    But how could the Mu Clan Army be an easy person?


    The experts of the Heavenly Hunt Camp were suppressed by the arrows drawn by the Nature Energy, but they soon realized that the key to turning the situation around was the red-robed officials on the city walls.


    At that time, Hu Liu, who was leading the group, frowned and winked at the surrounding people. With the cooperation of his teammates, nearly a hundred Heavenly Hunt Realm experts escaped from the crowd and attacked Mr. Lu and the others on the city wall.


    "Protect Mr. Lu!" The generals on the city wall quickly realized the other party''s intentions. Immediately, he let out a loud shout. The surrounding soldiers hurriedly surrounded Mr. Lu and the others with their flesh and blood to buy them precious time. On the other hand, there were some experts from the Xu Heavenly Hunt Realm in Big Yellow City who wanted to defend themselves, but they were far more powerful than the Mu Clan''s Heavenly Hunt Camp who forcefully stalled them regardless of their injuries.


    Seeing this, Lin Shou had no choice but to put away his actions of destroying the Mu Clan''s Divine Arrow Army, and instead gathered his soldiers to defend Big Yellow City. His cultivation was already at the sixth stage of cultivation, the Dayan Realm. Although he hadn''t reached the Dayan Realm, he had been in the Dayan Realm for a long time. His cultivation was not ordinary. With his participation, killing more than a hundred Heavenly Hunt Realm experts on the city wall wouldn''t be able to break his path for a while. The two sides fell into a stalemate again.


    But at that time, the Divine Arrow Army, which had lost its firepower, rallied once again. Streams of arrows poured crazily towards the city walls of Big Yellow City. Every moment, archers were killed on the city walls.


    As for the city wall, the situation was even worse.


    At first, Xu Han and the others could barely cope with the Xia army that had no discipline, but as the Mu Clan army poured in, the defensive line gradually fell, and more and more troops rushed over them to the city wall.


    Huge casualties had finally begun to appear on Big Yellow City''s side.


    And the quantity also expands unceasingly with the passage of time.


    ¡­


    This scene landed in the eyes of Mu Ji in the distance. The man nodded his head imperceptibly and said to Mu Liangyan, who was standing beside him, "Almost. Let''s retreat."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Mu Liang was stunned. They finally managed to break through this grand entrance with great difficulty. Why did they order the withdrawal of their troops at this time? Mu Liang did not understand, so he could only look at the man beside him in surprise.


    Mu Ji paused for a moment before looking at the city wall again


    The world-famous veteran general''s face was deathly pale and his aura was dispirited.


    ''"After all, it''s father and brother''s old tribe. I have to give him a decent way to die. Big Yellow City is already in my possession. What''s the difference between a moment earlier and a moment later? What we need to prepare is to deal with the 250 thousand Azure Dragon Army in Xue Qinguan''s hands. If my guess is correct¡­"


    Mu Ji paused for a moment before narrowing his eyes.


    "Xue Qinguan should be waiting outside Big Yellow City for news of Lin Shou''s death."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 203 Life And Death Are Different

    The Mu Clan Army and the Xia Army retreated.


    He abruptly retreated.


    When they obtained absolute initiative in this war, the sound of gold ringing suddenly came to mind in Mu Ji''s camp, and the army retreated like a tidal wave.


    Lin Shou panted heavily.


    Looking at the retreating army, his brows furrowed.


    His head was a little dizzy, and he couldn''t quite understand Mu Ji''s intentions.


    At that time, waves of heart-wrenching pain came from his limbs and bones. Ever since that day, he had experienced this kind of pain every day, but it was less than one percent of the pain at this moment.


    It was a kind of pain that would tear him apart.


    It was like a termite devouring its body and a corpse decaying its bones.


    He sighed. He was too old after all.


    He was so old that this arrow had almost exhausted all of his strength. He was so old that he had already reached the age of death¡­


    But he didn''t dare to die¡­


    I really don''t dare to die¡­


    Lin Shou took a deep breath and looked outside Big Yellow City.


    Through the dense night, he could clearly see the white-clothed man sitting in the wooden chair.


    His face was pale and his eyes were gloomy.


    The man seemed to be looking at him as well.


    Their gazes pierced through the layers of night and met in midair.


    Lin Shou knew that if he died, Big Yellow City would be finished.


    And if Mu Ji died¡­


    The Mu Clan Army was finished.


    In that case, I would like to ask the Beijiang King to be my companion along the way to Huang Quan.


    This thought flashed through Lin Shou''s mind.


    He took a deep breath and straightened his bent spine once again.


    Then he lifted the bow.


    The bow on the arrow was full of strings.


    His movements were complete in one breath.


    The aura around him suddenly began to rise, and the rainstorm rained down on him, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into white smoke.


    The surrounding soldiers were stunned at that moment, and they also raised their bows, drew arrows, and strings.


    There were less than 50,000 archers left in Big Yellow City, whose corpses were everywhere.


    However, the sharp arrow''s might was not weak.


    For will, dare to fight for the pawn, so for the pawn, willing to die!


    Fifty thousand soldiers didn''t even need Lin Shou to give the order. They felt the determination of their own generals at that time. They didn''t need to ask Lin Shou what he meant. They only used their own actions to show their trust in Lin Shou.


    Lin Shou also felt this at that time.


    Something ignited in his eyes, like a fierce wind of hunting or a fierce fire of males and females.


    Lin Shou''s eyes gradually narrowed as he held his breath and focused.


    He did it very slowly and meticulously.


    He knew that this might be the last arrow he left in this world.


    So he wanted this arrow to be good enough.


    He aimed at the man and took a deep breath. True essence gathered around the arrow.


    The arrow began to move restlessly, like a vicious beast that couldn''t wait to drink its flesh and blood.


    Then.


    He hooked his index and middle fingers at the end of the arrow and suddenly loosened them.


    Whoosh!


    With a soft sound, the arrow flew out from the city wall.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Immediately after, a series of crisp sounds sounded out, forming one after another.


    Lin Shou''s arrows flew out of Big Yellow City with fifty thousand arrows.


    Through the night sky, through layers of rain curtains, to the front door of the Northern Region King.


    Its speed was extremely fast. Even if the retreating Mu Clan Army sensed it, it was too late to stop it.


    Thus, the arrow formation cut through the night sky, tearing apart the darkness in front of Big Yellow City, and arrived in front of the Northern Region King.


    Mu Ji, who was dressed in white, seemed to have yet to regain his senses. He was still sitting there, his eyes still filled with a gloomy twilight that had not changed for ten thousand years.


    Watching this scene, a smile appeared on Lin Guo''s face.


    Everyone in the world said that Wang Mu of the Northern Region had a lot of intelligence and was close to demons, but unfortunately, he was born with a stinky skin, his meridians were completely broken, and he didn''t have any cultivation.


    Such a person faced such an arrow.


    Lin Shou thought that there was absolutely no chance of survival.


    Ding!


    A crisp sound suddenly exploded.


    Tens of thousands of arrows suddenly stopped less than an inch from Mu Ji''s forehead.


    It was as if they had encountered an invisible barrier and stopped.


    The long arrow began to fly backwards in all directions. It was broken and shot into the earth.


    In the blink of an eye, the ground around Mu Ji was filled with dense arrows.


    Only one arrow still stubbornly stopped in front of Mu Ji''s forehead.


    Its arrow body trembled as it emitted bursts of soft cries, as if it was unwilling to let out a low cry, but also as if it was roaring angrily.


    As Mu Ji looked at the arrow, a different expression finally appeared in Twilight''s deep eyes. He sighed and slowly extended his hand to lightly tap the tip of the arrow.


    At that moment, the trembling arrow suddenly stopped.


    It was as if he had lost all of his strength and was suspended in midair for a breath.


    Afterwards, it landed lightly.


    The man looked at the long sword lying quietly on the ground. Then, he slowly hunched down and picked it up. He carefully wiped the dust off it with his sleeves.


    His movements were very slow, and his expression was very serious.


    It was as if that thing was a rare treasure.


    Finally, ten breaths later, he wiped the arrow clean.


    "General, you''ve worked hard all your life. It''s time to rest." He whispered as he flicked his finger with the arrow in his hand. At that moment, the arrow in his hand turned into a streak of light and flew straight towards Big Yellow City.


    The arrow was extremely fast.


    It was even faster than when Lin Shou had just shot him out.


    With Ling Lie''s killing intent, he arrived at the city wall of Big Yellow City and stabbed into the old general''s chest.


    At that moment, Lin Shou''s body fell to the ground.


    The sound wasn''t loud, but it was as deafening as the collapse of Mount Tai.


    "General!"


    "General!"


    Everyone''s painful cries rang out from the city walls.


    Lin Shou turned a deaf ear to it. He stared blankly at the sharp arrow stabbed into his chest, his expression grim.


    Only then did he realize that everyone in the world had miscalculated Mu Ji.


    This Beijiang King was far more terrifying than everyone had imagined.


    ¡­


    Su Mu''an was very unhappy.


    He looked at the drunk middle-aged man in front of him, his heart filled with grievances.


    Originally, he was guarding Qin Keqing to treat the soldiers who were constantly being carried into the barracks, but as the number of wounded continued to increase, the tent used for parking the wounded had already been filled up. Seeing that he had nothing to do, Qin Keqing was afraid that he would not listen to Xu Han''s advice and run to the city wall alone to cause chaos, so she handed him over to Chu Chouli.


    However, Su Mu''an did not like Chu Chouli at all.


    He was born so sturdy. In Su Mu''an''s eyes, he was supposed to be a formidable general who charged into the front lines, but he drank all day long and was still drunk at such a critical juncture.


    "Little fellow, do you want some too?" Seemingly sensing Su Mu''an''s gaze, Chu Chou Li looked up at him and smiled as he handed over the wine jug in his hand.


    "My father said that machetemen are not allowed to drink." Su Mu''an frowned and said seriously.


    "Nonsense." Hearing this, Chu Chouli shouted loudly, "How can there be a macheteman in this world who doesn''t drink alcohol! Your father is bluffing you!"


    "My father won''t lie to me. My father said that machetemen can''t lie!" Chu Chouli''s words seemed to have stepped on Su Mu''an ''s painful feet. The youth immediately jumped up and loudly argued.


    "Forget it, I''ll drink it myself." Seeing that he was like this, Chu Chouli no longer argued with him. He glanced at his mouth and muttered. He put away the wine jug in his hand and was about to raise his head to drink it.


    However, at this moment, his body suddenly trembled, and his face, which was flushed with alcohol, instantly turned deathly pale.


    Seeing this, Su Mu''an noticed that something was wrong with him and asked worriedly, "Big Brother Chu? What''s wrong with you?"


    Chu Chouli was stunned as if someone had used a body fixation technique. He was even more ignorant of Su Mu''an''s thoughts.


    Su Mu''an carefully walked over and reached out to touch Chu Chouli''s clothes. "Are you alright? Don''t scare me?" She asked.


    Only then did he say those words.


    Pu!


    A mouthful of blood suddenly sprayed out from Chu Chouli''s mouth, sprinkling all over the ground in front of him.


    Su Mu''an had never seen such a scene before, "You ¡­ you ¡­"


    He panicked, wanting to do something, but he didn''t know what to do. He stared blankly for a long time, and he had better slap his forehead.


    "Wait, I''m going to find Sister Keqing. Don''t move. I''ll be back in a moment!!!" Su Mu''an said anxiously, then hurriedly ran towards Qin Keqing''s tent.


    After about ten breaths of time, Su Mu''an had already walked far away.


    At this moment, Chu Chouli slowly raised his head.


    He reached out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. His expression was miserable, and his gaze was grave.


    "Old man, you''re really going to cause me trouble."


    He murmured to himself. Then, his gaze sank, as if he was sensing something.


    "Don''t you want to die?"


    He spoke to himself again, and then heavily sighed.


    "For the last time, you have to live longer with your surname Yuan. Otherwise, I will compensate you with my life."


    At that time, the burly man spat out a mouthful of blood-stained saliva. The divine light in his eyes condensed, and a strange aura surged around him.


    He sat down cross-legged, his hands clasped together in front of his chest, as if an old monk was meditating, and his hands began to form mysterious imprints.


    "Little deception deceives children, big deception deceives the heavens."


    "The little thief touched the pearl. The Grand Dao stole his life


    He silently chanted the proverb of the Thieving Sacred Sect that had been passed down for a long time, and the aura surrounding him suddenly rose like a bull pulled out from a dry land, reaching straight to the nine heavens!


    At that time, Chu Chouli''s entire body was bathed in divine light. From afar, the light was dazzling.


    It was as if he was a divine being.


    ¡­


    In Chang''an City.


    The azure-clothed woman who was discussing a secret with the monstrous First Lord suddenly seemed to have a feeling. She frowned and stood up without any regard for etiquette and retreated to the First Lord.


    After that, she hurriedly passed through half of Chang''an City and returned to her small courtyard.


    The astonished gazes of the servants in the surroundings pushed open the door of the room that no outsiders were ever allowed to enter, and then she looked at the candlestick in the room with a deep gaze.


    There were three candles placed there. One had already been extinguished, the other was on the verge of collapse, and the other was suddenly extinguished and brightened.


    The green-clothed woman walked to the candlestick and frowned as she looked at the candlestick.


    Her face darkened and shone against the candlelight.


    Finally, she sighed deeply, as if she was regretting something.


    Then she gritted her teeth and said helplessly and resentfully.


    "Chu Chouli¡­"


    "Do you really want to die?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 204 Steal Ones Life

    After a great battle, Xu Han''s entire body was bathed in blood.


    Even his Violet Firmament Realm physical body would inevitably be riddled with wounds under such a great battle, while Ye Hongjian, Fang Ziyu, Zhou Zhang, and the others on the side also had expressions of exhaustion on their faces. Just as they felt that they were about to lose their strength, the Xia and Mu Clan armies suddenly retreated like a tidal wave. This kind of change caught everyone off guard.


    Of course, it had to be said that such a change had also allowed everyone to recover their lives.


    Xu Han looked at the retreating army with a calm brow and swept his gaze over the corpses around him. The city gates of Big Yellow City were paved with corpses, and the corpses of the enemy and our side were scattered all over the place, almost piling up into small hills.


    Even when Xu Han saw such a scene, he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    Unfortunately, Xu Han didn''t seem to have much time to sigh about the life and death in front of him, because a burst of eager shouts suddenly came from the city wall.


    "General!!!"


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment, but before he could regain his senses, the Great Yellow City Governor, Lin Yuguo, suddenly turned around and ran madly towards the city wall. Only then did Xu Han realize that something had happened to that old general!


    He exchanged glances with the people around him, then hurriedly followed Lin Yu Guo''s footsteps and ran towards the city wall.


    ¡­


    Lin Shou was seriously injured.


    A long arrow shot into his chest and a sharp arrow pierced through his back.


    His entire chest was pierced by the arrow.


    However, there wasn''t much blood flowing out of his wound. He seemed to have aged to the point where there wasn''t much blood left in his body. The so-called exhaustion of oil was probably the case.


    Xu Han looked at the pale-faced old man with a deep brow and thought to himself.


    "Grandfather! Grandfather! What''s wrong with you?" Lin Yu Guo knelt in front of Lin Shou. He was at a loss. He wanted to reach out, but he was afraid that he would touch the wound on the old man''s body. Therefore, he stopped in mid-air and didn''t know if he should put down his hand.


    The pale-faced Lin Shou turned his head to look at Lin Yu Guo, and then squeezed out an ugly smile on his face.


    He said with some difficulty, "Don''t worry¡­"


    "Grandfather¡­"


    "I can''t die ¡­"


    In just seven simple words, he had used more than ten breaths of time to finish his sentence intermittently. Everyone had their own measurements of the credibility of these words in their hearts.


    "Yes." However, Lin Yuguo was obviously the only person on the stage who would not doubt the truth of this sentence. He nodded heavily, but tears rolled in the eyes of this thirty-year-old satrap.


    He had to use all the strength in his body to make sure that his tears did not drip from his eyes.


    Lin Shou didn''t like him crying.


    Last time, when his father died in battle, he cried heavily at the age of four or five, but was reprimanded by the old general for a long time.


    The old general said, "The men of the Lin Family can bleed, but they can''t shed tears."


    The old general also said, "Death in battle is the best home for the Lin family men."


    Therefore, the old general did not cry.


    He was only seven days later.


    In his son''s first seven.


    Standing at the head of Big Yellow City, he led a hundred thousand archers.


    An arrow pierced through the armor of the Earthly Immortal Emperor.


    After that day, Li Wen Jing''s grand ambition was to have a dream of being domineering.


    As for the old man who was at the peak of the Great Evolution Realm and could break through to the Immortal Realm at any time, his cultivation had fallen into the mortal realm overnight, causing him to die without the chance to ask about the Great Dao Cauldron.


    "Help me up." The old general''s voice sounded again. The aura in his voice seemed to be slightly better than before.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu Guo hesitated slightly, but in the end, he still extended his hand to carefully support Lin Shou''s body. At that time, everyone around looked at him.


    Lin Shou''s gaze swept across the crowd, then looked at the army gradually leaving the city, his brows furrowed.


    "The city gate has been broken. Big Yellow City is in danger. If you want to resist Mu Ji''s next attack, you have to repair the city gate first."


    Lin Shou said.


    However, when the surrounding people heard this, they all fell silent.


    What kind of person was Mu Ji? He was undoubtedly confident that he would be able to take down Big Yellow City.


    The city gate of Big Yellow City was incomparably wide. It would take a lot of effort to repair it. In this process, Mu Ji had already noticed it. How could he watch as they sealed the city gate?


    Xu Han roughly calculated. Of the 150 thousand troops in Big Yellow City, there were only 50 thousand archers and 10 thousand soldiers left. Most of them were wounded, large or small, and less than 30 thousand were capable of fighting. How could they defend Big Yellow City with such a large number of people, even if they were truly sealed city gates?


    Everyone''s silence naturally made Lin Shou realize this. At that time, the old general''s face turned a little pale.


    His body swayed and leisurely. Lin Yu Guo, who was supporting him, carelessly, and the old general fell to the ground again.


    "General!" Everyone let out such a cry of alarm and was about to step forward to help him up.


    But this time, Lin Shou waved his hand and was about to say something.


    "General, I think that no matter what we do next, we must first treat the general''s injuries before we can plan the next step."


    At this moment, Xu Han, who had been watching from the side for a long time, finally spoke.


    Everyone came to their senses when they heard this. If the sharp arrow was still stabbed into Lin Shou''s chest, there would be trouble in the future.


    "No need¡­ I''m fine, Manor Head, there''s no need to worry." However, Lin Shou shook his head and rejected Xu Han''s words.


    "Grandpa, how can this be fine? That arrow ¡­" Lin Yu Guo immediately said anxiously when he heard this.


    But before he could finish speaking, Lin Shou, who rarely got angry with him, opened his eyes wide and stared at him fiercely, "If I say no, then I don''t need to. What? You don''t even listen to me anymore?"


    Lin Shou shouted loudly, clearly furious.


    Everyone present was also stunned at that time. They really couldn''t understand why this was clearly for his own good to persuade the old general to be furious.


    But just as everyone was puzzled.


    Perhaps this furious roar affected his chest injuries. Lin Shou''s face turned pale and he covered his chest as he panted loudly.


    "Grandfather?!" Seeing this, Lin Yu Guo''s heart was filled with anxiety, and he hurriedly stepped forward to do something.


    However, Xu Han stepped out before him and stopped him from reaching for Lin Shou''s hand.


    "Governor Lin, I think General Lin''s condition is very bad. I need to treat him quickly." Xu Han looked at the confused Lin Yuguo and said seriously.


    Hearing this, Lin Shou wanted to say something, but because of the injury on his chest, he couldn''t make a sound. Obviously, he was extremely weak.


    ''"But" Lin Yuguo hesitated. He looked at Xu Han and then at his grandfather. He couldn''t make up his mind for a while.


    "Satrap Lin, you should know which is more important when it comes to matters of urgency. Please believe my judgment. I am the Headmaster''s disciple!" Xu Han looked at Lin Yuguo with a solemn expression.


    From the first time he came into contact with Lin Shou, he could feel the strange state of the old general''s body. Moreover, even at this point, Lin Shou was still unwilling to receive his treatment. This made Xu Han even more confused. He naturally didn''t have the heart to pry into Lin Shou''s secrets, but he really felt that if he continued to drag it out, it wouldn''t be of any benefit to Lin Shou, who was already like this.


    Lin Yu Guo was stunned at that time. After a period of uncertainty, his expression finally flashed with a hint of peculiarity.


    For the first time in his life, he chose to go against his grandfather''s will.


    He nodded at Xu Han and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Lord Manor Master."


    "I will do my best." Xu Han also said this at that time, and then he looked at the old general who had almost fainted and cupped his hands. "General Lin, I have offended you."


    After he finished speaking, he no longer had any worries and stretched out his hand to press down on Lin Shou''s armor.


    There is a saying that a long illness makes a good doctor.


    Xu Han had followed the Headmaster for more than half a year, and the Headmaster had intentionally taught him many medical skills. Although Xu Han didn''t dare to say how proficient he was in pharmacology, he knew that he was no weaker than an ordinary physician. Moreover, Lin Shou was in a critical situation, so he naturally wouldn''t give in.


    In order to heal Lin Shou''s arrow wounds, the first step was to remove his armor and clothes.


    After all, the sharp arrow pierced through Lin Shou''s chest, and it was very likely that it touched his heart. If he pulled out the arrow carelessly, it could aggravate Lin Shou''s injuries and even kill him on the spot.


    Therefore, just in case, Xu Han had no choice but to cut through his armor and clothes with a sharp blade and carefully remove it, lest he touched the arrow.


    This seemingly simple task took Xu Han nearly fifteen minutes to complete.


    Everyone around held their breath and focused, as if they were afraid that if their breathing became a little louder, it would affect Xu Han.


    However, when Xu Han was sweating profusely and saw Lin Shou''s naked upper body, the crowd was unable to restrain the calm sea in their hearts, and at that time, they had to suck in a breath of cold air.


    What kind of body was that?


    Lin Shou''s upper body was naked.


    Shriveled, thin, like a long withered vine.


    The cortex turned purple, and there were still a few areas that seemed to have completely necrosed, revealing a gray yellow color that was almost rotten.


    Everyone below the cortex could clearly see the shape of his ribs and chest. It was as if there was no flesh or blood in his body other than his skin and bones.


    The body was not so much a human body as an air-dried corpse.


    At this moment, Xu Han finally understood why Lin Shou, who had been pierced through by the arrow, almost didn''t bleed at all.


    How could blood flow out of such a body?


    It''s just¡­


    What Xu Han couldn''t understand was why Lin Shou was still alive.


    He should be dead¡­


    He had no reason to be alive¡­


    "Grandpa¡­ This is¡­"


    Lin Yu Guo was also stunned by the scene in front of him. He stared blankly at the corpse-like body, his eyes filled with disbelief and deep terror.


    Just as everyone was shocked, Mr. Lu, whose face had turned pale due to the excessive use of Nature Energy, suddenly stepped forward.


    He looked at Lin Shou in front of him, his eyes gloomy and solemn.


    "I didn''t expect ¡­"


    "General Lin actually used this life stealing method¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 205 Jiang Shan, Our Generation Is Guarding

    A life stealing method?


    It was almost the first time that everyone present had heard such a statement, and their faces were filled with doubt at that time.


    "What is a life stealing method?" Xu Han turned around and asked.


    "Legend has it that this technique was passed down from ancient times. It forcefully imprisoned the dead person''s spirit soul in the body of a person by means of the Heaven Penetrating Technique, so as to tamper with the Heaven''s Will and allow the deceased to continue to walk in the secular world." Hearing this, Mr. Lu said with a deep gaze.


    ''"However, although Spirit Soul has been detained in his body, his body has long since died. Therefore, the body of a person who has been subjected to this method will wither day by day until it turns into loess. However, because Spirit Soul is forcibly left behind, it is unable to go to the Dead Realm. It can only wander around the world until the oil runs out and the soul dissipates."


    ''"Moreover, because this method has been tampered with for so many days, the recipient will endure the pain of ten thousand ants devouring their hearts at every moment. It can be said that life is worse than death. If there is no last resort ¡­ Few people in the world are willing to use such a method ¡­"


    At this point, Mr. Lu''s voice became even deeper. Obviously, to Lin Shou, this Big Yellow City in front of him was his last resort. The millions, millions, even tens of thousands of Great Zhou Cangsheng behind him was his last resort.


    However, everyone present had never expected that Lin Shou would pay such a heavy price for this last resort.


    At that time, when everyone looked at the pale-faced old general, their gazes instantly became complicated, filled with shock, worry, and respect.


    Even Xu Han''s heart surged at that moment. At this moment, he finally understood why he felt the aura of death on Lin Shou''s body.


    He was absolutely not a cruel and heartless person. Even in Dark Asura Hall, he had almost never indiscriminately killed anyone. However, if he were to do this for a group of unrelated people, Xu Han would definitely not be able to do it.


    Of course, this did not prevent him from respecting, admiring, or even worshipping such a person.


    He looked at Lin Shou, whose life and death were unknown, and his emotions surged in his heart, but the blood in his body inexplicably boiled.


    "Then ¡­ is there any way to crack this technique?" Lin Yu Guo took a long time to digest Mr. Lu''s words, and then he asked with an eager expression in his eyes.


    Soul was a very mysterious concept to him, or to most of the people present.


    No one really said what it meant to lose one''s soul, but one could tell that it was something even more terrifying than death.


    As for the pain of the Myriad Ants devouring their hearts, the crowd naturally couldn''t really understand what kind of pain it was. However, they could clearly see that the pain would definitely be a hundred times, a thousand times more painful than the most serious saber and axe injuries.


    ''"This method is too simple¡­ I don''t think it''s true¡­ but I think¡­" Mr. Lu said with some hesitation. "If you want to reduce the harm of this method, you naturally have to get rid of it as soon as possible by the magician."


    "Then will Grandpa''s body recover?" Lin Yuguo asked again.


    Hearing this, Mr. Lu remained silent for a long time before replying in a dry voice, "This method is originally a life stealing method. The recipients are all people who should have died a long time ago, so removing this method ¡­ naturally, there is no longer any life left to speak of."


    Lin Yu Guo''s body trembled at that time, and his face immediately turned pale as he fell to the ground.


    He had lost his father since he was young. It was Lin Shou who brought him up. Most of what he learned was taught by Lin Shou. He was used to having Lin Shou at all times. Now that he heard such bad news, how could he hide the sorrow in his heart?


    At that time, the tears finally couldn''t be wrapped up and rolled down his eyes.


    Right at this moment.


    The old general suddenly opened his eyes with difficulty.


    "Imperial Nation¡­"


    He spat out a dry voice and stretched out his aged hand, seemingly wanting to touch his grandson.


    "Grandfather!" At that time, Lin Yuguo regained his senses. He quickly wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes and turned to look at Lin Shou. The gaze in his eyes was filled with concern and anxiety.


    "Don''t worry ¡­ Grandpa won''t die ¡­" The old man said intermittently.


    Lin Yu Guo had heard Lin Shou say these words more than once these past few days, but only this time did he truly comprehend the weight of these simple seven words.


    The tears that he had just stopped flowed out of his eyes again.


    He cried hard.


    It was as if his eyes were intentionally opposing him. The more he tried to stop the tears in his eyes, the more tears began to flow.


    As a result, this 30-year-old satrap cried like a child in front of everyone.


    Lin Shou''s hand finally reached out to Lin Yu Guo at that time. What he rarely saw was not berating his grandson, but using his hand to gently and slowly wipe away the tears at the corner of Lin Yu Guo''s eyes.


    "Silly child, why are you crying?" Then, he said kindly.


    At this time, he was no longer the number one general under the heavens who dominated the entire world and made Great Xia feel terrified.


    He''s just, like, an old man.


    An old man comforting his children.


    However, his actions did not make Lin Yu Guo feel any better. Lin Yu Guo felt even more sad, and he even blamed himself.


    He knew very well that the hundreds of thousands of troops that allowed Lin Shou to make such a decision, apart from Big Yellow City, were as arrogant as tigers, but also because of him. In the end, he was unable to provoke the beam of Big Yellow City. Otherwise, why would his grandfather do such a thing?


    "Old General, the consequences of stealing your life are unimaginable. If this continues, I fear that the old general ¡­" At this moment, Mr. Lu, who was standing beside you, finally said, "The old general has already done too much for Big Yellow City and the people of Great Zhou ¡­ Enough ¡­"


    At that time, everyone turned to look at Lin Shou, their eyes filled with sorrow.


    Hearing this, Lin Shou swept his gaze across the crowd, and then looked into the distance at the huge tent that was like a hungry wolf hibernating in hibernation.


    He sighed.


    "If I die, who will guard Big Yellow City? Who will guard the rivers and mountains of Great Zhou? Who will guard the lives of the Li people?"


    "I''m reluctant¡­"


    "I don''t dare to die¡­"


    Lin Shou''s words seemed to be a sigh, but it was more like a question that struck everyone present in their hearts.


    At that moment, everyone fell silent again.


    Yeah¡­


    Apart from Lin Shou, who else in Big Yellow City was willing to defend it? Who could defend it?


    Da!


    Da!


    Da!


    But at this moment, a clear sound of footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Everyone looked sideways and saw that the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion suddenly lined up and walked towards Lin Shou.


    Plop!


    Afterwards, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, the Prefecture Master, who had never shown any signs of dew, suddenly knelt down on one knee in front of Lin Shou.


    He raised his hands and looked at Lin Shou with a solemn expression on his face.


    He said loudly.


    "Our generation will guard the mountains and rivers. General, please go immortal!"


    When these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned for a moment, but they immediately regained their senses.


    At that time, tens of thousands of people all knelt down on Big Yellow City, cupped their hands towards the old general and shouted loudly.


    "Our generation will guard the mountains and rivers. General, please go immortal!"


    "Our generation will guard the mountains and rivers. General, please go immortal!"


    "Our generation will guard the mountains and rivers. General, please go immortal!"


    ¡­


    High-pitched voices gathered at the city walls of Big Yellow City, like the roars of a tiger and a dragon, enduring endlessly.


    The number one general in the world, who had long since fallen into old age, looked at the crowd with his gaze glittering.


    "Alright¡­"


    "Alright."


    "Alright!"


    He said three good words in succession, one louder than the other.


    At that moment, his eyes slowly closed, but there was a distinct smile on his lips.


    At that moment, the shouts in Big Yellow City sounded like thunder, but they were extremely sad.


    Their eyes were red as they repeated those words over and over again.


    "Our generation will guard the mountains and rivers. General, please go immortal!"


    It was as if he was making an oath that he would never forget.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 206 Repelling Tigers And Devouring Wolves

    The white-clothed man sat in front of the campfire and watched as the fish belly paled in the distance.


    Beside his ears, cries of sorrow and tears could be heard from Big Yellow City.


    Hearing this, the man lowered his eyebrows. Gubo''s calm eyes were filled with sadness. He sighed deeply at that moment.


    "General." At this moment, a soft cry came from the side of his ear.


    The man sitting on the wooden chair turned around and saw Mu Liang, who was wearing armor, looking at him with a solemn expression.


    The man was stunned. It was as if he had lost his soul. Twilight''s deep eyes had an incomparably empty expression.


    "Lin Shou is dead," he said in a daze.


    His tone was as calm as ever, and it was difficult for outsiders to taste any of the ripples in a man''s heart from these simple words.


    But Mu Liang was clearly not an outsider.


    He recognized the strange appearance of a man, but it wasn''t a bit broken, because he knew that it was a price that had to be paid and had to be borne.


    He had already made preparations long ago, and he believed that the man in front of him had also made such preparations.


    "General, the generals in the camp are already waiting in the tent" he said in a calm voice.


    "Yes." After a few breaths of silence, the man nodded. "Alright, let''s go."


    ¡­


    Within the tent.


    Dozens of men dressed in armor and covered in injuries were standing there, but even so, most of them had expressions of excitement on their faces. At this moment, they were gathered together, saying something to each other, one sentence at a time.


    "Is Lin Shou really dead?"


    "Then you can still live? I saw Prince Mu shoot an arrow through that old fellow''s chest with my own eyes."


    "In that case, Big Yellow City is in our possession!"


    "Not¡­"


    A group of people were talking happily, but when the curtains of the tent were lifted from the outside, Mu Liang pushed Mu Ji into the tent with a cold expression.


    The people who were still chatting happily immediately stopped talking, and very consciously lined up on both sides to make way for a path.


    Mu Liang pushed Mu Ji to the front of the tent. Then, he turned the wooden chair around and made Mu Ji face the crowd, while he stood behind Mu Ji silently.


    Mu Ji first scanned the crowd before using his usually calm voice to say, "Everyone, you''ve worked hard for the Battle of Big Yellow City."


    "I''ve just confirmed that Lin Shou is dead."


    Everyone looked at each other as they spoke, their faces overflowing with joy.


    Although some people had said this before, Lin Shou''s reputation was too great. Even though they had personally seen Lin Shou pierced through his chest with a sharp arrow, everyone still had some doubts about his death. However, after hearing such a definite answer from Mu Ji, those doubts immediately dissipated.


    "Then General, should we send our troops quickly and take advantage of Lin Shouxin''s death to capture Big Yellow City without a leader?" Someone immediately suggested.


    "That''s right! We''ve lost nearly 200,000 Xia troops in this battle. I think Cui Guozhu has already heard the news. In addition to killing the deserters, I''m afraid he''s already dissatisfied with us. Let''s capture Big Yellow City quickly. This will give Cui Guozhu an explanation. If it gets to the Great Xia Emperor, it will definitely be beneficial to the general in the future."


    "Indeed. No matter what, Cui Ting is still the pillar of Great Xia. If we get into too much trouble with him, it won''t be good in the end."


    At that moment, the hearts of the crowd began to vibrate.


    However, no one noticed that the expression on the white-clothed man''s face became a little more solemn after hearing these words.


    "Hmph! A Lord Guozhu on the left and a Great Xia Emperor on the right, have you all completely forgotten about the original intention of this rebellion?" Before Mu Ji could say anything, Mu Liang, who was behind him, let out a cold harrumph and said.


    "Commander Mu, what are you saying? How dare we forget the Mu King''s blood feud? However, this matter is still of great importance and requires the support of the Xia Kingdom. Our proposal is also for the sake of the general and the Mu Clan army!" An old man said solemnly at that time, but he was one of the three Great Evolution Realm experts of the Mu Clan, the commander of the Heavenly Hunt Camp, Hu Liu! His cultivation and seniority were extremely high. Other people did not dare to refute Mu Liang''s words, but he, Hu Liu, was not afraid.


    "I see revenge is false, for wealth is true? "You and I both know that once Lin Shou dies, the 250 thousand Azure Dragon Army under Xue Qinguan will return to battle with us in the blink of an eye. As long as we defeat the Azure Dragon Army, Great Zhou will have no more troops. At that time, Chang''an will be close by. The enmity of the Shepherd King can be avenged, so why bother with the Great Xia thieves?" Hu Liu could not show weakness, but Mu Liang was not an easy person, so he immediately retorted.


    "Commander-in-Chief Mu''s words are probably inappropriate, The Azure Dragon Tribe was indeed the only military force in Zhu Xian''s hands. However, each vassal king Zhou Mu had their own private soldiers. Breaking through the Azure Dragon Army was akin to charging straight into the Azure Dragon Army. Commander Mu was a bit too naive. In the end, he still had to rely on the Great Xia Dynasty. "Another tall middle-aged man walked out from the crowd and shouted loudly under Mu Ji.


    This person was called Sun Ming, and he was also one of the three Great Evolution Realm experts of the Mu Clan Army.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the white-clothed general on the platform.


    "Alright!" Mu Ji said this at that time. His voice was as calm as ever, so calm that no one could hear the slightest emotional fluctuation. However, as his voice sounded, everyone on the stage immediately fell silent. "The most urgent thing is to deal with the Azure Dragon Army in Xue Qinguan''s hands. Arrange for the various divisions to be prepared. After two hours, they will be ready to take over Big Yellow City."


    When the crowd heard this, they naturally didn''t dare to argue, and all of them accepted orders to retreat. Only Mu Liang was still standing behind Mu Ji.


    "General" When everyone left, Mu Liang was about to say something.


    But at that time, Mu Ji waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to say anything.


    Mu Liang was stunned for a moment, and then he withdrew his words to the side of his mouth. Thinking about what he could see, how could Mu Ji not understand it, but even so, a trace of worry couldn''t help but arise in his heart.


    "Ah Liang" At this moment, Mu Ji''s voice sounded again.


    "If one day I die, can you care about the 200,000 Mu Clan Army?"


    However, Mu Liang did not expect Mu Ji to ask such a question. He hesitated and thought that his argument with Hu Liu and Sun Ming in the tent had made Mu Ji unhappy. He lowered his eyebrows and explained, "General, I just feel that Hu Liu and Sun Ming have gone too far."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the white-robed man in front of him shook his head again.


    There was a flash of loneliness on the man''s face, but it returned to normal in the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I, Mu Ji, am alive, no matter what they are thinking, they can only think about it forever. That''s all."


    ¡­


    Lin Shou was dead.


    He died in peace.


    After tens of thousands of people bowed to him, the old general closed his eyes.


    This news was spread to the long-awaited black-armored general south of Big Yellow City.


    He crushed the cup in his hand, stood up, and said to the soldiers around him, "Lin Shou is dead. All the troops will follow me to Big Yellow City and annihilate Mu Ji!"


    As a result, the 250 thousand Azure Dragon Army marched towards Big Yellow City.


    The place where Xue Qinguan''s troops were stationed was only ten kilometers away from Big Yellow City. If they wanted to rescue Big Yellow City, they would only need less than two hours to reach it.


    However, Zhu Xian had already ordered that Lin Shou would not die and would not be allowed to enter the city.


    The world was waiting for Lin Shou to die.


    This was a great sadness and a great honor.


    After all, there had never been a second person in history who could cause the flood dragons and tigers in the world to be so afraid of an old man whose cultivation was not great enough and who was over eighty years old.


    Lin Shou was dead. As long as he, Xue Qinguan, could defend Big Yellow City, Zhu Xian would be able to accomplish his great cause in the future. Then, Xue Qinguan would be the one to receive the first credit. Moreover, Big Yellow City was heaven-defying. Even if Mu Ji used his troops like a god, with 250,000 Azure Dragon Army present, it would not be easy to take down Big Yellow City.


    Xue Qinguan, who was over 50 years old, sat on the tall horse and thought about this. He was very happy.


    However, when the army arrived outside Big Yellow City, this joy dissipated in the blink of an eye.


    The city walls of Big Yellow City were filled with banners that read "Mu!"


    "Stop!" This situation caused Xue Qinguan to frown and shout loudly. The hundreds of thousands of troops behind him stopped.


    Lin Shou was dead.


    However, according to the information sent back by the scouts, there were still tens of thousands of troops in Big Yellow City. Naturally, Xue Qinguan did not expect them to be able to defend Big Yellow City, but if they dragged on for an hour or two, it would not be a problem. Then why did Big Yellow City fall into the hands of the Mu Clan Army so quickly? Could it be that because Lin Shou died in battle, the defeated soldiers in Big Yellow City abandoned the city and surrendered to the enemy?


    Xue Qinguan looked at the city wall. Although it was full of Mu Clan''s military flags, there was not a single person on the city wall.


    At that moment, he had a plan in mind.


    Big Yellow City''s deep walls were high. If he was Mu Ji, he would definitely rely on this good location to fight against them, consuming the strength of the Azure Dragon Army, rather than not placing a single soldier on top of the city, pretending to be mysterious. Moreover, if the remnants of Big Yellow City were to join the enemy, it was unknown if Mu Ji, who had killed Lin Shou, would dare to accept the old Lin Shou Clan. The array in front of him should be the remnants of the suspected soldiers that Tiance Prefecture had set up to delay his entry into the city.


    Before coming here, Zhu Xian had already told him to get rid of a group of people from the Tian Ce Mansion if he found an opportunity. He originally wanted to find a reason to do this, but he didn''t expect that the people from the Tian Ce Mansion would be so stupid. He just happened to be able to take care of them through their collaborating with the enemy and betraying them.


    Thinking of this, Xue Qinguan did not hesitate at all. With a clang, he drew the long saber from his waist and pointed at Big Yellow City, who was very close to him, and shouted, "Siege the city!"


    ¡­


    The mighty Mu Clan army arrived outside Big Yellow City.


    Mu Liang frowned as he looked at the Xue Qin Flag that was flying over Big Yellow City instead of the Lin Flag.


    "Xue Qinguan came so quickly?" His words clearly exceeded his expectations.


    After all, the Azure Dragon Army was Zhu Xian''s trump card. It was not inferior to the defeated soldiers of Big Yellow City. Even if the city gate was broken, it would still take a lot of effort for them to take down Big Yellow City with the Azure Dragon Army.


    But at that time, Mu Ji raised his head to look at the city walls filled with banners, and a rare smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    "Tiger driving and wolf devouring? What a trick." He murmured.


    However, his voice was really too low, so much so that Mu Liang, who was beside him, did not hear it too clearly.


    "General, what did you say?" Mu Liang asked at that time.


    "Nothing." However, Mu Ji shook his head and said calmly, "I said, this is just a bluff. Tell him to go down and prepare to enter the city."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 207 Escape

    One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers.


    This wasn''t about how small the mountain was, it wasn''t enough for the two fierce tigers to move.


    Rather, beside the bed, how could others be allowed to snore?


    It''s not that you have the greed to monopolize the mountain, but that you''re afraid that the other party will have such thoughts, so you can''t avoid deciding on a male and female in the end.


    The Mu Clan Army and the Azure Dragon Army were obviously these two fierce tigers.


    They didn''t encounter any resistance when they entered the city, but they met each other in the middle of Big Yellow City.


    With Xue Qinguan and Mu Ji''s thoughts, they naturally came back to their senses. They were tricked by the remaining evil spirits of Big Yellow City.


    However, even though they knew that it was a trick, they did not have the courage to jump out of it.


    With the fierce tiger in front, who could care about the wild fox hiding in the shadows?


    Thus, the battle between the Azure Dragon Army and the Mu Clan Army was about to break out.


    ¡­


    "Manor Master, we''ve already arranged the items. What should we do next?" In one of the houses in Big Yellow City, Hou Ling, who was mottled with armor, led several soldiers to Xu Han''s side and said respectfully.


    "Yes." Hearing this, Xu Han nodded. He looked at the snoring Azure Dragon Army and the Mu Clan Army through the crack in the door and frowned slightly.


    The plan to drive off the tiger and devour the wolf was too smooth, and it was so smooth that Xu Han felt somewhat uneasy.


    But at this point, they had no other choice but to brave their way until it was dark.


    "Have the citizens left the city?" Xu Han asked with a deep gaze.


    "Leaving the city. Before Big Yellow City broke through, General Lin had already ordered the evacuation of the civilians. After General Lin died, Big Yellow City was almost empty." Hou Ling replied, but his voice was somewhat softer when he reached the end. He looked at the nearby Lin Yu Guo with some unease, but he was relieved to see that the other party was not unusual.


    "Mm. Then prepare to withdraw. Return to Liangzhou through the south gate." Xu Han said with a deep gaze.


    "However, we have nearly 60,000 troops. It would be unrealistic for us to try to hide it from Xue Qinguan and Mu Ji. If they chase after us ¡­" After Xu Han''s order landed, Ye Hongjian frowned and said worriedly.


    ''"No problem. They want to capture each other in one fell swoop. How can they have the mood to worry about us? Even if they do, they will probably only send out a handful of troops. Otherwise, the frontal battlefield will definitely not pay for their losses." Xu Han comforted.


    Hearing his words, everyone felt a little more at ease.


    As a result, Hou Ling led many soldiers to dispatch their troops to prepare for the retreat.


    "Are you confident of success?" When Hou Ling left, Ye Hongjian walked to Xu Han and asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Xu Han thought for a moment, then shook his head with a bitter smile. "If General Lin is not confident in accomplishing something, how can I be confident in accomplishing it? I can only do my best and live up to the general''s trust."


    Ye Hongjian naturally understood this point. She nodded and said, "I believe you."


    After saying that, she seemed to have thought of something and asked, "If we were lucky enough to survive this calamity, then where are you going next?"


    Xu Han smiled at that time. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Ye Hongjian.


    "What? Are you testing me? Are you afraid that I''ll run away?"


    He could roughly guess Ye Hongjian''s thoughts. After experiencing such a great battle, it was inevitable for anyone who had never come into contact with such a scene to have some fluctuations. It was reasonable for Ye Hongjian to worry about Xu Han.


    However, Ye Hongjian, who had been torn apart by Xu Han''s thoughts, did not look strange at all. She smiled and the corner of her mouth hooked up into a small dimple, looking cute as if she was waiting for Xu Han''s reply.


    "I just want to know one thing¡­ why is that person definitely me?" Seeing that Ye Hongjian had no intention of denying it, Xu Han simply did not pursue the matter further and instead asked.


    Ye Hongjian obviously did not expect Xu Han to ask such a question. She blinked her eyes.


    There was no answer.


    Or rather, he did not think of a way to answer this sudden question.


    So she blinked her eyes again.


    Xu Han was dumbfounded. He knew that he was destined not to get the answer he wanted from Ye Hongjian, so he shook his head and said, "Prepare to leave."


    After saying this, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Xu Han!" But at that moment, Ye Hongjian suddenly stopped him.


    "Huh?" Xu Han turned around and looked at Ye Hongjian doubtfully.


    At that time, the young girl''s eyes were filled with an expression that Xu Han found hard to understand. "No matter what, you have to believe that I will not harm you."


    Xu Han took a deep look at the girl and said after a long time.


    "I know."


    "Also, do you know what the first thing to do when you return to Chang''an?"


    "Huh? Face Saint?"


    "Greetings, father!"


    ¡­


    The Mu Clan Army''s eyes turned red.


    The Azure Dragon Army''s eyes also turned red.


    The two most elite troops of the Great Zhou had been doomed to an endless battle from the moment their swords met.


    Without the cover of the city walls, without the cover of the hills, there was only a brutal fight between fists and flesh, between knives and knives, and between bloody battles in Big Yellow City.


    Every moment someone fell, every moment a fresh life passed away.


    Big Yellow City was naturally considered a big city. Other than the prefectures and the majestic capital, there shouldn''t be a city more majestic than Big Yellow City in the entire Great Zhou.


    But even so, hundreds of thousands of troops from both sides were still crowded in this city.


    When the battle began, the foot soldiers began to fight on the streets. Tens of thousands of archers climbed onto the city walls on both sides and used their firepower to cover their troops. Any strategy would appear pale in such a situation, and only the saber halberd was the best way to win.


    In the midst of the fierce battle, a group of people who lowered their heads and walked through the side alleys seemed to be so incompatible with the two sides who were fighting for their lives.


    They crossed the dense battlefield to the city gate south of Big Yellow City, which led to Liang Zhou and Chang''an!


    Such a huge flow of people naturally couldn''t hide it from the Azure Dragon Army on the south side of Big Yellow City.


    Immediately, a soldier arrived at Xue Qinguan''s ears and whispered the news to the commander of the Azure Dragon Army.


    Xue Qinguan frowned.


    The strength of the Azure Dragon Army and the Mu Clan Army could be said to be at odds. If they were to send troops to hunt down the remnants of Big Yellow City and Tiance Prefecture, they would inevitably lose the frontal battlefield. However, if they were allowed to head south, or even return to Chang''an, Zhu Xian would not be able to deal with them.


    Xue Qinguan''s expression changed. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Go! Ask Xue Yu to lead ten thousand soldiers in pursuit. He doesn''t want to kill the enemy, he just wants to delay the enemy!"


    "Accept!" The messenger didn''t dare to decline when he heard this. He immediately said in a deep voice, and then hurriedly retreated back to the army to relay Xue Qinguan''s orders.


    Xue Qinguan''s calculations were indeed good. He wanted to clean up the Mu Clan Army before him and pursue the remnants of Big Yellow City and the Tian Ce Mansion in order to complete the mission that Zhu Xian had given him.


    However, Mu Ji had keenly sensed the movement of this person just now.


    "Do you see that? There are 30,000 elite soldiers and 500 Heavenly Hunting Camp soldiers attacking from the west!" He said to Mu Liangyan beside him.


    Hearing this, Mu Liang immediately called out the troops that Mu Ji wanted to attack.


    The movement of 10,000 people seemed insignificant, but Mu Ji''s eyes were extremely vicious. The departure of 10,000 people immediately caused a huge loophole to appear on Xue Qinguan''s front. As long as he broke through that area, the Azure Dragon Army''s front would be split apart.


    For the ever-changing battlefield, once the troops were split apart, it was very likely that they would be unable to dispatch their personnel, be unable to accurately deliver their orders, and even be unable to care about the end result of being broken one by one.


    Especially in the face of elites like the Mu Clan Army, any small mistake could bring immeasurable losses.


    Xue Qinguan also realized this at that time. His eyebrows sank, and he didn''t dare to be arrogant. He had no choice but to immediately issue an order to the ten thousand plus men who had gone forward to intercept him to hurriedly turn around and resist the Mu Clan''s attack. Only then did he manage to stabilize the situation on the battlefield.


    Mu Ji, who was far away, saw all of this in his eyes. He then crossed the crowd and looked at Xu Han and the others who had already surged out of the city gate.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The slaughter continues.


    Blood covered the entire Big Yellow City, and even the air was filled with a strong stench.


    This fishy stench just happened to conceal the pungent smell that was incompatible with the surroundings.


    "Dragon oil?" The man sitting on the wooden chair frowned, and the smile on his lips grew a little heavier.


    "Exactly what a good plan."


    He looked at the Mu Clan Army and the Azure Dragon Army and sighed sincerely.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 208 Ci Bu Zhou Bing

    The sky had already brightened.


    The corpses in Big Yellow City piled up layer after layer.


    Regardless of whether it was the Mu Clan or the Azure Dragon Army, their losses were extremely serious.


    Xue Qinguan frowned.


    The Mu Clan Army had no intention of withdrawing their troops, and even if the Azure Dragon Army continued to fight like this, it would still be a tragic victory.


    Without his two hundred thousand strong army, his use in Zhu Xian would be reduced to the extreme. He understood Zhu Xian''s character too well. He would use everything he had, but abandon everything he had. He was able to climb to the position of the Four Imperial Envoys of the Longevity Division because he knew how to preserve his own value.


    However, if he continued to fight like this, his value in Zhu Xian''s eyes would drop again and again.


    Thinking of this, Xue Qinguan hesitated in his heart. He began to secretly calculate whether he should give up the Mu Clan''s military spin and chase after Xu Han and the others.


    Such worries also existed in Mu Liang''s heart.


    "General, continue fighting like this" Mu Liang looked at the man beside him and asked.


    This battle was very strange.


    Although due to the limited terrain, many strategies were useless, but based on his understanding of Mu Ji, it seemed that they had never fought such a tough battle.


    There was a saying that the soldier was also weird.


    The march to war was never as simple as competing with each other in terms of strength.


    Times and geography are favorable and each is used appropriately enough to defeat the few and the weak to defeat the strong.


    Mu Liang believed that even on such a battlefield, Mu Ji would definitely be able to come up with some ways to help the Mu Clan Army.


    However, the two sides had fought for nearly two hours. Apart from ordering him to attack the west side of the Azure Dragon Army to obtain some results, Mu Ji remained silent for the rest of the time.


    This battle was very difficult, and Mu Ji was also very strange.


    This made Mu''s conscience feel a little uneasy.


    "Ah Liang, 200,000 Mu Clan Army, how much do you think you can control?" However, the Beijiang King did not seem to recognize the worry in Mu Liang''s tone. At that time, he turned to look at Mu Liang and asked a question that had nothing to do with this stalemate.


    Ah Liang.


    Ever since Mu Ji ascended to the throne of the Northern Region King, Mu Liang had rarely heard of this title. However, ever since the start of the Battle of Big Yellow City, Ye Zichen had often called him that.


    This made Mu Liang feel somewhat strange.


    The deputy commander of the Mu Clan was stunned for a while before he regained his senses. "I''m stupid. Thirty to twenty thousand is fine. More than that. With Hu Liu and Sun Ming here, I can''t convince the crowd."


    "Yes." Sitting on a wooden chair, the pale-faced Beijiang King turned his head to look at the stalemate and said, "What if we don''t have them?"


    When he said this, Beijiang King''s tone was as calm as ever, but it made Mu Liang''s heart beat.


    "What did the general say?"


    "I think it shouldn''t be a problem for you to suppress the 50,000 Mu Clan Army with your ability." Mu Ji''s voice sounded again.


    "General, what exactly are you" Mu Liang''s doubts and uneasiness grew even greater when he heard this. He couldn''t help but ask again.


    "We can''t reach Chang''an, we can''t kill Zhu Xian." However, Mu Ji did not seem to have heard Mu Liang''s words and said again at that time.


    "Why?"


    "You can''t suppress this 200,000 Mu Clan Army¡­"


    "Isn''t there a general here?"


    "I won''t be able to live long. You know, I know, and Zhu Xian knows."


    "Is that the medicine that that bitch gave you to drink?" Mu Liang''s eyebrows sank, and killing intent immediately surged in his eyes.


    "I have been suffering from a hidden illness since I was young. Whether I have those medicines or not, I deserve this calamity." Mu Ji shook his head, his expression still calm.


    He had always come to see through life and death, and this point had never changed for others or himself.


    "Then what does the general mean?" At this point, Mu Liang''s heart became gloomier. He understood Mu very well. The other party had clearly decided to show his cards to him at this time, and had already completely cut off his path of retreat.


    "Ah Liang, although you are not from my father, you have lived with me since childhood. My father treats you like a son, and I also treat you as a brother. And all these years, I have asked myself how much I have treated you. Now, I have something to ask of you, so please accept it." At that time, Mu Ji looked at Mu Liang with a rare solemn expression.


    "No matter what, let''s win this battle first!" Mu Liang was a little afraid, but even he couldn''t tell what he was afraid of, but he instinctively wanted to avoid this topic.


    "I can''t win this battle." Mu Ji''s answer was simple and straightforward, causing Mu Liang''s heart to sink to the bottom of the valley at that moment.


    ''"Why can''t we win? If not, we can retreat first, save our strength, and then find a fighter. This is the Mu Clan army left behind by the Mu King! Do you want to watch them die here with your own eyes?" Mu Liang''s voice suddenly grew louder.


    This was the first time he had ever spoken to Mu Ji.


    "Yes, this is the Mu Clan Army left behind by my father." Mu Ji looked at the white armor in his eyes and sighed sadly. "He always loved his people. Back then, he died outside Tianshan Pass in order to save the hundreds of thousands of civilians held hostage by Li Wenjing. Now, how can I use the Mu Clan army he left behind to make Great Zhou''s life miserable?"


    The sun finally revealed itself from the horizon.


    The autumn sun shone with waves of warmth towards the people in Big Yellow City, and the battle continued.


    Under the warm sunlight, Mu Liang felt a chill in his heart.


    He stared blankly at the white-clothed man in front of him, as if this was the first time he had truly known him.


    After the man said those words, he came to his senses.


    It turned out that all of the schemes were not only aimed at the 500,000 Xia soldiers in Cui Ting''s hands, but also at the 250,000 Azure Dragon Tribe in Zhu Xian''s hands.


    There was also himself, as well as the Mu Clan Army that had followed him through life and death at the border for many years!


    "Why?" After a long silence, Mu Liang finally asked again. His voice was extremely dry, as if it had been squeezed out of his throat.


    ''"Hu Liu, Sun Ming," he said. "Back then, their hearts were filled with grievances over the Mu King''s rebellion. If I were to die, they would most likely surrender to the Xia Dynasty and lead their troops into the seclusion. If that''s the case, why don''t I bring them to the Death Realm?" Mu Ji''s expression was calm as he stated his cruel and even vicious schemes.


    As he spoke, several Mu Clan soldiers would die in battle every moment.


    However, Mu Ji didn''t even blink his eyes, as if those who died in front of him weren''t from the old tribe that had followed him for nearly ten years, but were just insignificant dogs and cats.


    Du Yan Ci was not in charge of the army. Obviously, Mu Ji had already brought this into full play.


    "Are you¡­ Are you crazy?" Mu Liang admitted that he was used to seeing life and death, but after hearing Mu Ji''s words, his heart couldn''t help but go numb. "General Hu and General Sun are all veteran generals who have followed the Mu Clan for decades. They have made countless contributions to the Mu Clan. You want to bury the entire Mu Clan Army here just for the sake of your own speculation?"


    ''"The storm of the Great Zhou is swaying like a rotten tree. It looks like it is full of branches and leaves, but in fact, its interior has already decayed. It can''t withstand any changes. Therefore, before I die, I have to erase all the unstable factors one by one."


    Mu Ji said this. At that time, the morning sun shone on his face. His face became paler and paler, and even carried a slightly gloomy smell. From afar, he looked like a ghost that had crawled out of hell. He had a contempt for life that originated from his soul.


    "What''s the use of doing this? The Lin Shoumu Clan army is a big problem for Zhu Xian. You''re helping Zhu Xian!" Mu Liang said sadly.


    "No, I''m helping Great Zhou, or the people of Great Zhou."


    "Whether it''s the Mu Clan Army, Zhu Xian, or Cui Ting, who is waiting outside the city to collect the benefits of the fishermen, they are all enemies of Great Zhou."


    "And today, they will all die here."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 209 Legacy Calculatio

    "You escaped?" Fang Ziyu stood outside Big Yellow City. The warm autumn sun outside the city and the dim and dark slaughter inside the city made the city seem like two worlds apart.


    The sun shone on her face, and her eyes widened and flashed.


    "Yes. I''m out." At that time, Xu Han also walked to her side.


    Looking at Big Yellow City that was constantly shouting murders, Xu Han''s eyes sank.


    All of this was smoother than he had imagined. He clearly saw the Azure Dragon Tribe''s pursuers with his own eyes when he escaped from Big Yellow City, but for some reason, he suddenly turned back.


    "Hey, surnamed Xu, where are we going next?" As Xu Han was puzzled, Fang Ziyu''s voice sounded again.


    "Chang''an." Xu Han said without turning his head.


    "What are you going to Chang''an for? Tian Ce Mansion Master?" Fang Ziyu frowned. In her opinion, Chang''an was not a good place to go.


    "Don''t worry, we still have one more thing to do before we go." However, Xu Han did not answer him. Instead, he turned around and looked at the tens of thousands of troops stretching out his hand.


    "Satrap Lin, thank you." Then he said to Lin Yuguo, who was beside him.


    Lin Yu Guo nodded his head and shouted, "Archers, step out!"


    The injured archers immediately stepped forward and lined up outside Big Yellow City. His expression was solemn and filled with killing intent.


    "Lift the bow!"


    "Arrow!"


    "Full string!"


    As Lin Yu Guo issued a series of orders, the archers completed this series of actions like flowing clouds and flowing water. In the blink of an eye, the arrows were filled with killing intent.


    At this time, Lin Yu Guo nodded to the foot soldiers on the left and right. The foot soldiers quickly understood what was going on, and they all carried torches to and fro between the archers, lighting up the tarpaulins wrapped around their long arrows.


    "Fire the arrow!"


    At this moment, Lin Yuguo shouted again.


    At that moment, tens of thousands of arrows flew into Big Yellow.


    The boiling flames drew a scorching arc in the air and landed on the city wall.


    A few breaths later.


    A blazing fire rose from the city walls of Big Yellow City.


    The cries of alarm and misery echoed through the air.


    Before Xu Han left, he ordered his men to sprinkle dragon oil everywhere in Big Yellow City. A kind of oil and water gathered from animal fat and saltpeter was ignited in case of fire, and the temperature was extremely high.


    In a sense, this was an extremely crude plan.


    Whether it was luring both sides into the city to fight or the pungent smell of dragon oil itself, it was a huge loophole in the plan. Xu Han did not have much hope for this. The most practical method of this plan was to lure both sides into the city and use the Dragon Oil Fire as a cover to help them escape from this place.


    However, everything went smoothly beyond Xu Han''s expectations. Therefore, when he saw the flames in Big Yellow City getting more and more intense, he felt even more puzzled.


    Xue Qinguan and Xu Han, the leaders of the Azure Dragon Tribe, hadn''t come into contact with each other before, so he naturally couldn''t understand his abilities. However, Mu Ji''s few battles had already labeled him as cunning as the Fox Duozhi Near Demon. How could he not see anything strange about Big Yellow City? This was something that Xu Han really couldn''t understand.


    As a result, Xu Han''s brows furrowed as he looked at the raging fire.


    ¡­


    "It''s on fire!" In the battle between the Azure Dragon Army and the Mu Clan Army, it was unknown who let out such a loud shout. At this moment, everyone discovered that a huge fire had suddenly risen from the south side of Big Yellow City, which was where the Azure Dragon Army was located. The fire was raging, and it continued to spread towards the entire Big Yellow City at a visible speed.


    At that time, the crowd inevitably panicked.


    "General, the fire is too big. It seems that Big Yellow City is sprinkled with dragon oil. Let''s quickly retreat." The veteran general of the Mu Clan Army, Hu Liu, walked up to Mu Ji at that time and said anxiously.


    He had been very familiar with this dragon oil in the battlefield for many years, but he hadn''t noticed it before. This made him somewhat puzzled. However, it was clear that the current situation wasn''t the time for him to think about it. Therefore, he immediately retreated to Mu Ji''s side and said this.


    "If the fire starts south, the Azure Dragon Army will definitely be in chaos. Now is the best time to take care of them. How can we withdraw our troops?" However, Mu Ji replied indifferently at that time. His expression was calm, so calm that it was difficult for anyone to arouse the slightest hint of rebuttal.


    Hu Liu was stunned. He really wanted to say that the dragon oil was flammable. Although the fire was still on the south side, it only took a hundred breaths of time for it to spread throughout the entire city. However, she swallowed those words back into her mouth. How could Mu Ji not know such a simple matter?


    He naturally had his reasons for doing things. Over the years, all they had to do was obey orders and they would be invincible.


    Such thoughts had long been deeply engraved in the hearts of every Mu Clan Army. Therefore, even though they were hesitant in their hearts, Hu Liu still nodded after a few breaths of time. He turned around and led his soldiers to attack the Azure Dragon Army, which was already in a state of chaos.


    When Hu Liu walked far away, Mu Liang, who was behind Mu Ji, frowned.


    "You blocked our five senses, causing no one to notice the existence of dragon oil?" Mu Liang asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." The man on the wooden chair nodded and said nothing else.


    "Is today the day the Mu Clan Army dies?" Mu Liang asked again, his voice trembling slightly. The sunlight shone on his side face, reflecting a kind of pale misery.


    "Live for Great Zhou Cang, die for Great Zhou Cang, die well." The man replied. His calm tone made it difficult to guess what the man was thinking.


    Mu Liang was silent. He didn''t know what to say or what to say.


    The man glanced back at him and said.


    "Don''t worry, I will leave the fifty thousand Mu Clan Army to you, but ¡­ Hu Liu and Sun Ming must die."


    "Is this what you want me to do?" Mu Liang said solemnly.


    "Oh."


    The man nodded. "I heard that the Tian Ce Mansion has a new Manor Master. He seems to be an interesting fellow."


    "Although Lin Yu Guo is a man without strategy or judgment, he is steady and heavy. He has the wind of guarding Lin Yu Guo."


    "At that time, Cui Ting''s 500,000 troops will be annihilated and Zhu Xian''s 250,000 Azure Dragon Army will be turned into loess. You will guard Tianshan Pass with 50,000 Mu Clan troops, Lin Yu will rebuild Big Yellow City with the remnants of his troops, and Chang''an will have the Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture. Zhu Xian will not dare to act recklessly. Great Xia will not be able to move south for a short period of time. The rise and fall of Great Zhou will depend on you."


    The man said slowly, his tone calm, and he had the intention of explaining the matters to come.


    At this moment, the fire in Big Yellow City was getting more and more intense.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire Big Yellow City was wrapped in this raging fire.


    The deaths of the soldiers on both sides began to multiply exponentially. Xue Qinguan was completely panicking. The fire in the south was getting more and more intense. He wanted to lead the troops out of the north gate, but the Mu Clan Army''s eyes seemed to have turned red. They actually stopped them regardless of the casualties.


    Xue Qinguan, who had failed to break through the encirclement several times, looked at the Azure Dragon Army that was constantly collapsing around him. His heart felt as if someone had sliced off a piece of flesh and blood with a blade. He felt extremely uncomfortable.


    This was all his family''s wealth that he had accumulated over the years. Now that he was going to topple all of it in Big Yellow City, how could he bear to part with it?


    However, he was definitely not an indecisive person. He could see that the Mu Clan Army seemed to have gone crazy and risked their lives. Even if they were to risk their lives in the sea of fire, they would still die with them.


    Xue Qinguan gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind to protect the car.


    "Experts above the Heavenly Hunt Realm will fly out of Big Yellow City with me!" When he shouted like this, the expressions of Zhou Zhang''s soldiers immediately changed. Such an order was undoubtedly to treat the other soldiers in the city as abandoned children and give up completely.


    At this moment, some soldiers pleaded bitterly for Xue Qinguan to stay and wait for them to break out of the encirclement. However, since Xue Qinguan had made a decision, he had already made such preparations. He did not even look at the surrounding soldiers. He immediately soared into the air and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts of the Mu Clan also flew up one after another and charged towards them, intending to leave all of them behind.


    Xue Qinguan and the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts tried to escape several times, but not only did they fail to achieve any results, they even killed a few more people. This caused Xue Qinguan''s anger to surge into his heart.


    If they were afraid of death, wouldn''t the Mu Clan Army be afraid of death?


    If this dragged on, both sides would be injured.


    Xue Qinguan did not believe that these Mu generals were so brave and fearless of death. Therefore, he held his arms together and no longer blindly escaped. Instead, he led the hundreds of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts to fight against the Mu Clan Army''s Heavenly Hunt Camp.


    As for those ordinary Azure Dragon Army soldiers, their morale instantly fell to the extreme as Xue Qinguan left. A group of people, led by the Mu Clan army and the fire, were defeated like mountains, and their lives were harvested row after row. At that time, crying and shouting could be heard endlessly.


    The battle between the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts in the horizon had also fallen into a stalemate.


    More and more powerful figures from both sides died, and their corpses fell into the sea of fire. In the blink of an eye, they were burned to ashes.


    The more Xue Qinguan fought, the more frightened he became.


    These Mu Clan soldiers seemed to be crazy and didn''t care about their own casualties. If they were called to command him, he would think that there was a better way to annihilate the Azure Dragon Army. However, the other party ignored their casualties and stubbornly shook them.


    This made Xue Qin worried about the chill in his hair.


    He slashed at a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert, and in the blink of an eye, several more arrived in front of him, not giving him the slightest chance to catch his breath. The Mu Clan Army in front of them did not look like the elite that was rumoured to be advancing and retreating. Instead, they were extremely like those hungry beasts that were willing to do anything for food.


    He had even personally witnessed Hu Liu, the Great Evolution Realm expert of the Mu Clan Army, die at the hands of a commander of the Azure Dragon Army with the same cultivation. However, no one cared about his corpse. Several Mu Clan Army Heavenly Hunter Realm experts charged over the corpse with even more courage.


    The fire grew more and more intense, engulfing the entire Big Yellow City.


    Then, with that dazzling flame, Xue Qinguan suddenly discovered that the eyes of the soldiers of the Mu Clan seemed to be hiding a wisp of seductive crimson. It was as bizarre and ferocious as fire and blood.


    Xue Qin''s head trembled with concern. He instinctively looked at the white-clothed man standing at the bottom of the city wall.


    The man seemed to have sensed something at that time and looked up at him.


    That cold gaze caused Xue Qinguan''s heart to tremble.


    He seemed to have understood something, and his face suddenly turned deathly pale at that moment.


    "Mu Ji¡­ Are you¡­ crazy?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 210 Shepherd Soul Undying

    The destruction of Da Chu in the previous dynasty.


    It was naturally related to the tyranny of the emperors of past dynasties.


    However, what truly brought him to the end of history was the path of refining demons that the last emperor was obsessed with. There were many gaps between humans and demons since ancient times. It was rumored that humans'' ancestors had fought for generations to drive the demons to the hundred thousand mountains in the west.


    However, the last Great Chu Emperor had always believed that he could combine humans and demons with some secret technique to create a more perfect creature.


    He will have terrifying strength, perfect talent, and a long life.


    In order to complete this great idea, and to allow himself to become such an existence and rule the world for a longer period of time, the last emperor began to search for a young "child" that met his requirements, so that he could continuously use the Demon Refining Technique to construct such a creature. In the end, he only received a group of freakish monsters and people from all over the world to resist.


    In order to protect his own rule, in order to let the millions of troops of Da Chu be firmly controlled by him back then.


    He came up with a brilliant plan.


    That was something he had obtained while refining demons-Red Thread Sleep. It was a type of Gu worm. Once swallowed by someone, the Gu worm would lurk in a person''s body. As long as the person in control of the female worm gave the order in a special way, those possessed by the quilt worm would be at their disposal. The person controlled by the Gu insects would have a distinctive feature, which was that a strange scarlet red color appeared in his eyes, like the blood of the Mu Clan Army in front of him.


    Xue Qinguan suddenly understood why these Mu Clan soldiers were so unafraid of death, and even acted as if they were going to die.


    It turned out that Mu Ji had planted this kind of Gu insect in their bodies.


    But why did he do this? What good would it do to Mu Ji if he killed the Mu Clan Army like this?


    Xue Qinguan did not understand, but he was not lucky or unlucky. He did not have to worry about this problem anymore.


    Just as he was absent-minded, several Heavenly Hunt Realm experts surrounded him. Xue Qinguan''s left arm was cut off. Although he tried his best to resist, after more than ten breaths of time, he was still completely silenced by these Heavenly Hunt Realm experts who were fearless of death.


    ¡­


    The autumn weather is fickle.


    Just now, the sky was still tens of thousands of kilometers clear, but the autumn wind suddenly blew over a large area of dark clouds, enveloping the entire Big Yellow City.


    Boom!


    After a loud thunderous roar, a torrential rain poured down.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Sun Ming''s eyes were red as he waved the saber in his hand.


    His armor was already covered in thick scabs of blood, but as he slashed down with his saber, fresh blood poured onto his body. His entire body was bathed in blood, and his appearance was ferocious.


    Ta!


    At that time, the rain fell on his head. He was unconscious and continued to wave the saber in his hand, as if he wanted to kill everything in front of him.


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.


    The raging flames in Big Yellow City gradually extinguished under the rainstorm, revealing the ruined city walls and the corpses all over the ground.


    The rain had extinguished the fire, and it had also extinguished the killing intent in Sun Ming''s chest that seemed to be about to explode.


    The bloody light in his eyes gradually dissipated, and the long saber in his hand slowly became sluggish.


    The scene in front of him seemed to have turned from a bloody mess into clarity.


    He saw a group of people fighting, wielding their swords and swords, blood flowing all over the ground. They howled and chopped off each other''s heads, and the others chopped off their own heads. They fought like wild beasts until they died.


    They''re wearing white armor¡­


    White armor!


    At that time, Sun Ming was shocked. He was like a person who had fallen asleep when someone suddenly broke a basin of cold water. He suddenly woke up.


    The gazes in his eyes ranged from shock to horror, from horror to fear.


    The charred corpses of the large Big Yellow City could be seen everywhere, blood flowing and rain interweaving.


    But¡­


    The Azure Dragon Army had long since died, and the one who was still alive was actually the Mu Clan Army dressed in white armor.


    But why were their former robes fighting each other like enemies at this moment?


    "Stop fighting." Sun Ming shouted at them loudly.


    However, no one paid any attention to him. They were still fighting on their own, and someone fell at every breath.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.


    Sun Ming kept roaring. His body tried to pull away the people who were fighting. However, such a move was useless. Everyone rushed towards him like crazy.


    Sun Ming roared hoarsely, but it was still useless.


    He knelt on the ground dejectedly, the rain pouring down on his body, but he was ignorant and unaware.


    Squeak¡­


    Squeak¡­


    At this moment, a soft sound came from the side of his ear. At that time, the sound of the wooden wheel pressing down on the ground could be heard.


    Sun Ming raised his head to look, only to see Mu Liang pushing a white-clothed man sitting in a wheelchair slowly towards him.


    Sun Ming was stunned. He crawled towards the man like a drowning man grabbing onto a life-saving straw.


    "General! General! Save them! Save the Mu Clan Army!" He said so loudly, his eyes filled with anxiety, and the rain and tears on his face mixed together.


    The white-clothed man didn''t say anything. He just looked at him calmly with his lifeless eyes.


    Sun Ming''s cry for help gradually became low from a high pitch, and from a low pitch, it gradually transformed into nothingness.


    It was as if he understood something. He stared at the Northern Region King blankly at that time. After a while, he asked, "Why?"


    The man looked at him and his pale lips finally opened.


    He said in an almost ice-cold tone.


    "I''m dying."


    At that time, General Sun, one of the three commanders of the Mu Clan Army, was stunned.


    "So¡­ we have to die¡­ right?" He said weakly as he grabbed the Beijiang King''s robes.


    Sun Ming wasn''t stupid. He was even smarter than Mu Liang and Hu Liu. He quickly understood these things.


    "No." The man shook his head. "You must die. The sooner you die, the more they will live." As the man spoke, he lifted his eyes to look at the Mu Clan Army that was slaughtering their way through the darkness.


    Hearing this, Sun Ming raised his low head again. He looked at Mu Liang behind the man with a solemn expression and smiled miserably, "In the end, the general still didn''t trust me."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. I just want to minimize the variables." The man calmly explained his logic.


    "I understand."


    Sun Ming nodded. The rain poured on his body, soaking his clothes.


    He slowly stood up and looked straight into the Beijiang King''s eyes for the first time.


    "Ever since we followed the general, we have never suffered a defeat."


    "This time, I don''t think I will lose, right?"


    Sun Ming asked, his tone surprisingly calm.


    The man hesitated for a few breaths before nodding.


    "Yes, I won''t lose."


    "Then I''ll be waiting for the general." Sun Ming, who had received this answer, had a smile on his face. At that time, the saber in his hand was held in front of him, the blade pointing towards his chest.


    "We''ll be there soon." The man replied.


    Hearing this, Sun Ming was finally at ease.


    "Imperishable Shepherd Soul!"


    At that moment, he let out a loud shout, and the saber in his hand was stabbed straight into his chest.


    Scorching blood spurted out and splashed onto the white clothes of the man, making him particularly eye-catching.


    He looked at the corpse that was gradually hanging in the rain and murmured softly as if it was the first time.


    "Eternal peace."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 211 Spring Breeze Cui Guozhu

    Autumn rain poured down.


    It extinguished the fire in Big Yellow City.


    Charred charcoal, cooked raw meat, pungent smell of blood.


    The three smells gathered together and poured into Xu Han''s nose.


    This made him feel the acid in his stomach surge, and he was slightly nauseated.


    Seeing that the fire had started smoothly, he originally wanted everyone to ambush at the city gate and kill those who were forced to retreat by the fire.


    Unexpectedly, not a single person in Big Yellow City escaped until the autumn rain fell.


    The intensity of this battle had exceeded Xu Han''s expectations.


    However, as the autumn rain fell and the fire was extinguished, the shouts of murder in the city gradually stopped.


    Xu Han knew that the battle was finally coming to an end.


    No matter which side won, they would definitely pay a heavy price. However, he did not intend to take advantage of the situation to rob them. This was not because of his kindness. It was just that the defeated soldiers in his hands were able to defeat the winning army. However, he did not forget that outside Big Yellow City, there was a Great Xia Empire pillar, Cui Ting, who was eyeing covetously. The 200,000 elites in his hands had been recovering their strength for a long time, and Xu Han was unwilling to lose this little bit of military strength in his hands here.


    With that thought in mind, he turned his head around without hesitation.


    "Retreat!" As he shouted, the army turned their horses around and headed towards Liang Zhou.


    ¡­


    North of Big Yellow City.


    Cui Ting stood in front of the two hundred thousand cavalry in armor. He looked at the broken city wall in the heavy rain in the distance with a solemn expression, as if he was waiting for something.


    Then, an armored soldier rushed over from there and knelt down on one knee in front of Cui Ting.


    "Guozhu, the entire Azure Dragon Army has been annihilated. The Mu Clan army only has 40,000 to 50,000 soldiers left." That soldier knew what Cui Ting wanted to know. He didn''t have much information, so he directly told him all the information he had heard.


    Cui Ting narrowed his eyes. This was the result he wanted the most.


    However, he never liked to look happy. He asked again with a calm gaze, "Where is Mu Ji?"


    Compared to the fifty thousand Mu Clan Army, he knew that the most terrifying thing was Mu Ji, the Northern Region King who was intelligent and close to a demon.


    "Not dead." The scout reported truthfully.


    Cui Guozhu frowned at that moment, but he quickly relaxed.


    Although Mu Ji was full of tricks, he still needed enough Mu Clan troops to drive him. Currently, there were only less than 50,000 remnants of the 200,000 Mu Clan troops left. Cui Ting believed that even if Mu Ji had the ability to penetrate the heavens, he would not be able to cause any big waves.


    If Mu Ji knew what to do and obeyed him, as long as he controlled the military power in Mu Ji''s hand, Cui Ting was confident that he would hold it firmly in his hands. However, if the other party did not know what was good for him, even if he was at risk of being blamed by Li Yulin, he, Cui Ting, would eliminate it quickly.


    Thinking of this, Cui Ting''s heart instantly lit up with joy.


    This time, he was transferred to the south because of his successive defeats in the war between the Eastern Region and the Chen Kingdom, Originally, he had already carried the complaints of the officials in the court, Even the Emperor was dissatisfied with him, It seemed that he had already cut down the vassal state, but he didn''t want to turn the tables. Not only did he take down Jizhou, he also took down Big Yellow City, which was a thorn in his side. These achievements were placed there. When he returned to court, he would probably have to add another big word in front of this pillar, becoming the head of the pillar of the three great powers of Great Xia in a single leap.


    As for the corpses of the 300,000 men of the Xia Kingdom who had long since cooled down¡­


    Cui Ting had long forgotten all about this achievement.


    "Pass down the order, and the entire army will be dispatched to Big Yellow City!" At that time, Lord Guozhu let out a loud shout, and the mighty army marched towards Big Yellow City.


    ¡­


    When Xia Jun stepped into Big Yellow City.


    Mu Ji had already set up a formation at the city gate with the forty to fifty thousand remaining soldiers.


    Even though his body was covered in large or small injuries, and even though the white armor had already been dyed blood, the tens of thousands of Mu Clan soldiers were still dignified. Although they were tired, they did not show the slightest bit of cowardice.


    Cui Ting looked at the man in white sitting on the wooden chair and frowned subconsciously.


    He had to admit that even now, even though he knew that this Beijiang King had no cultivation and even had a disability, when facing him, Cui Ting couldn''t help but feel a trace of vigilance and fear in his heart.


    This wasn''t a very pleasant experience for Cui Ting.


    As a result, he forcefully suppressed the strange feeling in his heart, frowned and stretched his brows, and greeted Mu Ji with an eager expression.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Beijiang King. You helped me take down Big Yellow City and exterminate the Azure Dragon Army. I will definitely report this matter to the Imperial Court so that the Emperor can reward His Highness Mu for a good life."


    In the battle of Big Yellow City, although he, Cui Ting, had given out 300,000 troops, he and the 200,000 elites in his hands had not participated in this matter from the beginning to the end.


    Saying that Mu Ji was assisting him was clearly trying to rob him of his merits.


    Cui Ting had dominated Great Xia for so many years, so he naturally wasn''t an easy person to deal with. Even if he wanted to snatch credit, he had to do so secretly. In the end, he said this openly in order to test the attitude of the Beijiang King.


    After saying that, he stared fixedly at the Northern Region King, trying to find traces of his thoughts on his face.


    However, the result made him somewhat disappointed.


    "Then I would like to thank Lord Guozhu." Mu Ji cupped his hands towards Cui Ting, his expression calm, but he couldn''t find the slightest bit of dissatisfaction.


    However, the more this happened, the more uneasy Cui Ting felt in his heart.


    He felt that the Great Zhou Beijiang King had surrendered to the Xia Dynasty and used all of his strength to annihilate the Azure Dragon Army and take down Big Yellow City.


    Cui Ting had always believed in a very simple logic.


    Xi Xi came for profit, and the bustle of the world was for profit.


    There is no such thing as a person under the heavens. If there really is one, then it''s just that what he wants is beyond your imagination.


    Obviously, this Beijiang King in front of him should be the latter.


    Thinking of this, Cui Ting narrowed his eyes. He had already calculated in his mind whether this Beijiang King would stay or kill.


    "Although Lord Guozhu has taken over Big Yellow City, the remaining evils of Big Yellow City are still on the run. I think we should send an army to wipe them out as soon as possible so as to prevent future troubles." However, Mu Ji didn''t seem to have the slightest bit of suspicion towards him from the bottom of Lord Guozhu''s heart. At that time, he continued to speak on his own.


    When Cui Ting heard this, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    See you, Tupou Dagger?


    "Even Lin Shou and the Azure Dragon Army are no match for the Northern Region King," he thought. "There''s no need to worry about the remaining sins of Big Yellow City. I hope the Northern Region King can cultivate well. I''ll report to the Imperial Court before making my next plan."


    Cui Ting did not know what kind of abacus Mu Ji was planning, but he instinctively smelled something unusual.


    As he said, The main forces of the Great Zhou Imperial Clan were Lin Shou and the Azure Dragon Army. Right now, both of them had been exterminated, but Mu Ji was so eager to urge him to go south and go deep into the Great Zhou''s hinterland to exterminate the so-called Big Yellow City''s remnants. This matter itself revealed a trace of unusual flavor. If something unusual happened, there would definitely be demons. With Cui Ting''s cautious personality, it naturally wouldn''t be like Mu Ji''s wish, causing the situation to turn upside down.


    "Guozhu doesn''t trust me?" However, Mu Ji did not seem to have any intention of circling around with this Lord Guozhu. He raised his head and looked at Cui Ting with his usually gloomy eyes, asking straightforwardly.


    Mu Ji''s frankness stunned Cui Ting.


    At that time, Cui Ting subconsciously wanted to say something perfunctory in Mandarin, but halfway through, Mu Ji''s voice sounded again.


    "Most of the remaining criminals in Big Yellow City are defeated soldiers. There''s no need to worry about it. But Cui Guozhu, don''t forget that Mr. Lu is still alive, and the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion is still alive. Although the Tian Ce Mansion is declining, with the destruction of the Azure Dragon Army, Zhu Xian''s foundation has fallen by more than half. No one dares to guarantee that the Tian Ce Mansion will take this opportunity to sweep the earth."


    When Cui Ting heard Mu Ji''s words, he secretly laughed in his heart that the other party''s alarmist tactics were really too low. Perhaps it was because he had planned to reach a critical moment that he had to use this method to lure him down south. However, the more he did so, the more vigilant Cui Ting became.


    "Prince Mu''s words are too harsh. We both know what kind of situation Tiance Prefecture is in right now. A brat and a few handsome men, what kind of big waves can they cause?" Cui Ting waved his hand and said casually, but he had made up his mind that he would not go on the ship of Mu Ji.


    "Cui Guozhu is confused!" Mu Ji said somewhat sadly, "The Emperor must have valued Guozhu for obtaining such a result in Jizhou. Everyone knows that the current Emperor is a mighty genius, so he naturally will not accept this mere Jizhou." It was only a matter of time before they went south. At that time, this important task would definitely fall into the hands of the pillar. If they allowed the Tian Ce Mansion to return to Chang''an and wait for them to regroup, wouldn''t it be a major disaster for the pillar? Wouldn''t it be better to remove it as soon as possible to prevent it from happening? "


    Mu Ji''s words were reasonable and well-founded, but Cui Ting, who had made up his mind, shook his head and ignored them.


    At that time, Mu Ji saw that Cui Ting was unable to speak, so he gritted his teeth and helplessly said, "Since Guozhu distrusts me, then I can only bring the remnants of the Mu Clan to do this." After saying that, Mu Ji turned his head to look at Mu Liang beside him and said, "Mu Liang, send troops to chase after the remaining evils of Big Yellow City."


    "Yes!" The tall and cold man behind him nodded when he heard this. He turned around and wanted to dispatch everyone.


    Seeing this, Cui Ting''s heart froze.


    He suddenly realized that Mu Ji''s previous behavior was too abnormal. It seemed that it was precisely to make him feel suspicious and not dare to go down south. Then, he picked up the plane and said this, leading troops to chase after him.


    But what was the benefit of doing so for Mu Ji?


    Cui Ting thought carefully. Mu Ji opened the Heavenly Mountain Pass, broke through Big Yellow City, and annihilated the Azure Dragon Army. It could be said that half of Great Zhou''s foundations had been broken. Such a Mu Ji wanted to enter Great Zhou''s embrace again unless the emperor of Great Zhou lost his mind and went crazy. Therefore, the only way out for Mu Ji was to stand firm in Great Xia. However, he had used up most of the Mu Clan''s troops to do this. He, Cui Ting, had snatched most of the credit. Naturally, he was unwilling. That was why he wanted to monopolize the credit for destroying the remaining evils of Big Yellow City, so that he could stand firm on His Majesty''s side.


    Thinking of this, Cui Ting had a general understanding of Mu Ji''s plans.


    However, Mu Ji was an old official of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and this Jizhou was obtained by Mu Ji switching on and off. At that time, the Imperial Court would reward Mu Ji with merit, and I''m afraid that Ji Zhou would have to be given to Mu Ji as a fief. This could placate Mu Ji and reassure the vassal kings who wanted to surrender in the Great Zhou Dynasty, which could be regarded as a typical example. If that was the case, he, Cui Ting, would spend 300,000 troops, but in the end, he might not be able to obtain any practical benefits.


    Thinking of this, Cui Ting''s expression changed.


    "The Shepherd King is right. The remaining sins of Big Yellow City have always been cunning. Let me go with the Shepherd King." Cui Ting didn''t care about his previous attitude of strongly opposing it, so he spoke in an unusual manner at that time.


    As expected, the Beijiang King''s expression changed.


    "This" Mu rarely hesitated. "But this Big Yellow City is an important town after all. If Guozhu chases after me together¡­"


    "No problem. I''m afraid it will be difficult for Great Zhou to gather enough troops to recapture Big Yellow City in a short period of time." This time, before Mu Ji could finish his words, Cui Tingsheng interrupted him. He was determined to obtain Jizhou''s fief, so he naturally wouldn''t give Mu Ji any chance to seize it.


    Hearing this, Mu Ji''s expression instantly became even uglier. He calmed his eyes and stared blankly for a long time before saying, "Then I''ll trouble Guozhu to join me."


    "There''s no need. The Mu Clan has already done too much for Great Xia. Your Highness will let them rest in Big Yellow City. Your Highness can accompany me alone." Cui Ting seemed to have made up his mind that he didn''t want Mu Ji to receive any credit, so he directly asked the Mu Clan Army to stay here to prevent a mutiny, and even took Mu Ji away as a hostage.


    "This" A wisp of anger flashed across Mu Ji''s face. However, in the end, he didn''t dare to go against Cui Ting''s intentions. He could only helplessly nod his head and agree. "Just follow Guozhu''s instructions."


    Looking at Mu Ji''s lonely expression, Cui Ting''s heart was filled with joy.


    "Someone, pass the order!"


    "The army is heading south to eliminate the remaining evils of Big Yellow City!"


    Lord Guozhu shouted loudly. How could that arrogant appearance be described as a spring breeze?


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 212 Youre Alive!

    Chengding Town was only a few dozen miles south of Big Yellow City.


    Before heading to Big Yellow City, Xu Han had led his army to rest here, and now he had brought 60,000 remnants back.


    Actually, thinking back and forth for less than ten days made people feel as if they were in another world.


    "Big Brother Chu, are you alright?" Xu Han came to the tent where Chu Chouli was staying and asked with concern. Previously, Su Mu''an had already told him about Chu Chouli''s situation. However, at that time, Xu Han had no time to ask about the emergency situation. At this time, the army was stationed here, and Xu Han finally had time to spare. After arranging for everyone, he rushed here at the first possible moment.


    "It''s fine." The middle-aged man shook his head straightforwardly. The expression on his face was surprisingly good, unlike the injured person.


    "Are you alright? I saw you vomit so much blood." Su Mu''an, who was following behind Xu Han, obviously did not agree with Chu Chouli''s words. He stepped forward and said loudly at that time.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that drinking too much will hurt your internal organs. Take care of yourself and drink less water. You''ll slowly recover." At this time, the tent''s curtain was pushed open, and Qin Keqing, who was hung with the medicine box, stepped in.


    She was dressed in a light green gown and her face was slightly pale. She thought that taking care of the wounded in Big Yellow City these past few days really made her a little tired.


    "I told you not to drink so much wine! If you don''t listen, look!" Su Mu''an ''s thoughts were simple, and she immediately echoed Qin Keqing''s words. Although he did not like Chu Chouli, who drank all day long, he did not want to see Chu Chouli''s health deteriorate. Naturally, these words were also words of persuasion.


    "I know, I know!" Being reprimanded by an eleven or twelve year old child, Chu Chouli''s face was somewhat unhanging. He said so perfunctorily, wanting to expose this matter.


    "What kind of attitude is this? I''m doing this for your own good!" Su Mu''an had never been able to deal with Chu Chouli, but upon hearing his words, she immediately refuted it.


    "This is the prescription I gave you, and all the ingredients are placed here. You have to take it on time every day. No mistakes are allowed." At the side, Qin Keqing skillfully took out several medicinal ingredients from the medicine box and placed them on the table beside her. Then, she instructed Chu Chouli, but the other party was busy bickering with Su Mu''an and had no time to care about her.


    Seeing this, Qin Keqing shook her head helplessly and turned around to leave.


    "Keqing." But at this moment, Xu Han suddenly called out from the side. "I''ll walk with you."


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing was slightly stunned, but in the end, she still nodded and walked out of the tent with her head lowered.


    Seeing this, Xu Han hurriedly followed.


    ¡­


    Most of the 60,000 remnants of Big Yellow City were foot soldiers, and almost half of them were injured. Their marching speed was not optimistic.


    Whether it was Mu Ji or Xue Qinguan, as long as they wanted to chase after them, it wouldn''t be difficult.


    Xu Han and Qin Keqing walked side by side in the camp where the wounded could be seen everywhere. The atmosphere between the two of them was rather dull.


    ''"But Qing" Xu Han pondered for a long time, but he was the first to break the silence.


    "Huh?" The girl turned her head to look at him. On her beautiful and moving face, there was a calm that made people feel at ease. It seemed to be her innate temperament.


    "Next, I''m going back to Chang''an. What are your plans?" Xu Han asked.


    Or perhaps because she had experienced the baptism of war, the girl''s mind had matured a lot. She blinked at Xu Han, "Young Master, are you going to chase me away?"


    "No." Xu Han shook his head. "You must have seen the danger in Big Yellow City. If we can safely return to Chang''an, I believe that the head of the Long Night Division should be no weaker than Mu Ji."


    "Young Master, are you worried about Keqing?" Qin Keqing''s lips curled into a smile as she asked softly.


    Xu Han wasn''t sure what Qin Keqing was thinking, but he didn''t conceal his thoughts, so he nodded and said truthfully, "Yes."


    "What about Martial Uncle Ye? What about Senior Sister Ziyu and Senior Brother Zhou? Aren''t you worried?" Qin Keqing asked.


    Xu Han was stunned. Ye Hongjian was originally from Tiance Prefecture. She could not escape this matter, and Zhou Zhang''s identity was even more subtle. There was no need to say anything. As for Fang Ziyu, her cultivation was not ordinary, and coupled with the matter of the Exquisite Pavilion, she would not be willing to hide her name like this. She would surely follow Xu Han to Chang''an to survive in secret. Only Qin Keqing''s cultivation was not outstanding. In addition, Xu Han thought that she was only an inner sect disciple after all. Perhaps she was not that enthusiastic about the matters of the Exquisite Pavilion, so he felt that she needed to go to Chang''an with them.


    Before Xu Han could say anything, the hesitation on his face made Qin Keqing guess a little.


    "Young Master thinks that Keqing''s status in the Exquisite Pavilion is low, so he doesn''t have much memory of the mountain gate in his heart?" Qin Keqing''s expression suddenly turned cold. "But Young Master, do you know that if it weren''t for the pity of the elders of the sect back then, Qing might only be a pitiful maid in a certain courtyard now, or she might have fallen into the willow smoke and become a prostitute? The sect treats me like a new generation. Now that the sect is in trouble, how can Qing ignore it?"


    "Even if your cultivation base is low, but your sect''s affection, Qing thinks that you are not inferior to Senior Sister Ziyu."


    Qin Keqing''s words were unexpected to Xu Han, but this seemingly weak girl''s body hid a stubbornness that made Xu Han''s heart break. He was slightly stunned. He was about to say something, but in the distant night, a burst of flames lit up.


    Along with them came the sound of hurried and dull hooves of horses.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, and his pupils suddenly dilated.


    "Enemy attack!" At that time, the soldiers in charge of guarding also let out a loud shout, and the Nuoda barracks became restless at that time.


    ¡­


    This chase was even easier than Cui Ting had imagined.


    In just half a day, he had discovered Xu Han and the others, who were camping not far from Big Yellow City.


    He looked closely at the tent not far away. Most of them were wounded. No wonder Mu Ji wanted to surround these defeated generals so badly. It wouldn''t take much effort for such a defeated brigade to capture them. If the method was right, it could even be used for himself to replenish his army that had suffered heavy losses from Mu Ji.


    Thinking of this, Cui Ting glanced at Mu Ji beside him and thought to himself, This Beijiang King is really good at scheming.


    At this moment, several figures walked out of the other party''s camp. The leader was a youth with a white cloth wrapped around his right arm. Cui Ting could sense that his cultivation was only at the Three Elements Realm. He thought it was the young manor master of Tiance Prefecture.


    He curled his lips in disdain and thought to himself, "Great Zhou is empty."


    "I am Cui Ting, the pillar of the Great Xia Empire. Aren''t you going to surrender as soon as possible?" But he still shouted as usual.


    However, his aggressive shouting did not receive any response.


    The sword on the youth''s back was unsheathed. The expression on his face was cold and solemn under the light of the fire. In the tent behind him, tens of thousands of archers lined up behind the youth. The long arrows were strung and the fierce bows were pulled full.


    You still want to resist desperately?


    Cui Ting frowned, somewhat puzzled and unhappy.


    He really couldn''t understand what gave these defeated generals the courage to resist.


    "Guozhu, may I go lobby for Guozhu?" At this moment, the white-clothed man sitting on the wooden chair beside him suddenly spoke.


    Hearing this, Cui Ting was stunned. He looked at the Northern Region King calmly for a while, but he was still unable to make up his mind.


    Cui Ting was still worried about Mu Ji''s schemes.


    However, Mu Ji''s expression was calm, making it hard for Cui Ting to see it clearly. However, most of the 60,000 soldiers were elites of Big Yellow City, and they were extremely good at bow horses. It could not be said that they were not a great help to Cui Ting. Therefore, he thought that without the fifty thousand Mu Clan soldiers, could Mu Ji still defect and defeat the two hundred thousand Great Xia cavalry in his hands by relying on these sixty thousand defeated generals? In the end, the uneasiness in his heart was slightly calmed down.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble Your Highness." He said with a calm gaze. Then, he winked at a soldier behind him. The soldier immediately understood. He pushed Mu Ji''s wooden chair forward and slowly walked towards the remnants of Big Yellow City.


    ¡­


    "It''s Mu Ji?" Xu Han frowned as he looked at the white-clothed man sitting on the wooden chair, who was being pushed towards their location, and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Zhou Zhang, who was beside him, nodded and stared at the white-clothed man with a gloomy gaze.


    Dozens of breaths of time wasn''t long.


    However, to Xu Han and the others, it was like passing the year.


    This Beijiang King''s reputation was too great. Under the envelopment of his aura, the hearts of everyone present couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.


    Mr. Lu, Hou Ling, and the others were seriously injured in the previous battle. There was practically no one available on Xu Han''s side, so he had no choice but to forcibly walk forward.


    The two of them stood in front of the formation surrounded by the two of them. Their gazes intertwined, and they both looked at each other at the same time.


    Mu Ji was in stark contrast to Xu Han''s imagination of being domineering and majestic. He looked more like a Confucian scholar who stayed at home and didn''t walk out of two doors. He knew that he was reading and practicing calligraphy. Of course, he was the kind of sickly Confucian scholar.


    "You are Xu Han?" Xu Han finished sizing up Mu Ji, and Mu Ji also finished sizing up Xu Han.


    At that time, that Beijiang King was the first to break the silence between the two of them.


    Xu Han nodded without replying.


    "Oh, you''re younger than I thought." Mu Ji was not annoyed by Xu Han''s response. Instead, he continued with a calm expression.


    "His meridians are exhausted, his blood energy is weak, and his vitality is weak. The illness of the Northern Region King is even more serious than I imagined." Xu Han also replied. Xu Han understood the logic of losing without losing the formation.


    "Is that so?" However, Mu Ji''s reaction was extremely calm. Thinking about it, he knew his own body very well. He smiled noncommittally and swept his gaze towards the people behind Xu Han. Suddenly, his body trembled as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    Then, for the first time in the history of Beijiang King, shock appeared in his eyes.


    He murmured.


    "You ¡­ you''re still alive ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 213 1 Dream

    The man stared fixedly at the figure behind Xu Han.


    Something was surging in his gloomy eyes.


    Those things originated from the depths of his soul, and it seemed that he could not suppress such things. This was the first time he had displayed that astonished emotion on his calm face.


    "Yeah. I''m still alive." At that time, one of the people in the crowd finally stepped out, walked to Xu Han''s side, and looked straight at Mu Ji.


    The man was in his early twenties, wearing a white robe similar to Mu Ji''s. His face was pale and handsome. Only then did the crowd realize that he seemed to have a similar taste to the Northern Region King.


    That person was actually Zhou Zhang, one of the personal disciples of the Linglong Pavilion.


    "Unfortunately, you''re going to die." Zhou Zhang looked at Mu Ji for a while before speaking in a low voice. The things inside were too complicated, filled with regret, confusion, anger, and even reluctance.


    "As long as you''re still alive, that''s enough." Hearing this, Mu Ji suddenly laughed.


    It was as if a child had obtained a doll that he liked, and it was as if a dying person had fulfilled his long-cherished wish.


    He laughed out loud.


    "Heavens, you''ve treated me well after all." He murmured. His eyes narrowed, but there was not the slightest bit of coldness. All he had was a smile.


    The conversation between the two made most of the people present somewhat confused. Only Xu Han could hear some clues, but he was unwilling to reveal them. At that time, he fell silent and quietly looked at Mu Ji and Zhou Zhang, waiting for their aftermath.


    "Father said before he died that your temper was too paranoid, and you would eventually become a great calamity, but you didn''t want to say a single word to become a prophecy. Today, so-called, how are you going to face them under the spring?" Zhou Zhang asked with a solemn brow and a fierce tone.


    Zhou Zhang''s question caused Mu Ji to pause. Then, the smile on his face suddenly dissipated, and he regained his innate indifference.


    "The sky of Great Zhou needs to change."


    "At the very least, the blood of father and brother cannot be shed in vain. The lives of the three hundred people of the Mu Clan cannot be lost in vain."


    Mu Ji replied in a deep voice.


    ''"Great Zhou Tian should change, but what''s wrong with living? The Xia army has entered the seclusion realm, and the Mu family''s blood feud has been avenged. But what happens next? Every year, the people are in a sorry state. Do you think this is the result that father wants to see? Do you think this is the world that the Mu family has been bathed in blood for generations?" At this point, Zhou Zhang''s usually calm voice grew louder, and he almost shouted out these words.


    "If I don''t go back on my word, no one in the 200,000 Mu Clan Army will be able to suppress me after my death. Hu Liu, Sun Ming, and the others will definitely do the same thing as I do now." Mu Ji replied again. His calm expression was in stark contrast to Zhou Zhang''s blushing face.


    "So, you''re the opposite?" Zhou Zhang scoffed at this.


    "That''s why I let them die in Big Yellow City." However, the moment Zhou Zhang said this, Mu Ji replied again.


    The words left everyone stunned. They really didn''t understand what they were saying.


    Even Zhou Zhang was stunned at that moment. He did not reply for a moment, and only Xu Han seemed to have comprehended it, but he was rather puzzled.


    However, after ten breaths of silence, Zhou Zhang asked Xu Han the same question with the same doubts.


    "But ¡­ the Azure Dragon Army also died in battle. Cui Ting''s 200,000 cavalry are right behind you. Great Zhou will still suffer. Not only will you not be able to avenge the Mu King''s blood, you will instead be giving Xia Chao a big gift ¡­" Zhou Zhang said hesitantly. Evidently, Mu Ji''s words had caused his judgment to waver, but he couldn''t figure out what Mu Ji was planning.


    But this time, Mu Ji did not answer his question.


    The Beijiang King turned to look at Xu Han beside Zhou Zhang, a rare smile appearing on his face once again.


    "Manor Master Xu, I have something to ask you. Please be generous with your advice." Mu Ji Yan said.


    Xu Han was stunned, but he didn''t want Mu Ji Hui to suddenly lead the conversation to this point. He lowered his eyes and nodded a few breaths later, agreeing.


    "If the 200,000 Xia army behind me were to disappear, then with your 50,000 elites, with the current situation of Great Zhou, what would you do?" Mu Ji asked with a smile.


    But when he said that, Before Xu Han could react, The expression of the soldier behind him who was arranged by Cui Ting changed. He turned around and was about to leave, but the moment he thought of this, his body trembled. An invisible force bound him. He was actually fixed on the spot. His mind was still clear, but it was as if he had lost control of his body. Even his eyebrows could not move, so he could only stay where they were.


    Although this strange phenomenon only happened in an instant, Xu Han was keenly aware of it.


    He looked at the soldier in astonishment and then at Mu Ji, who was smiling. His heart moved as if he understood something. Immediately, he calmed down and thought about Mu Ji''s question carefully before speaking.


    "Although Great Xia is strong and prosperous," Xu Han paused for a moment before raising his eyes to look at the 200,000 well-disciplined and imposing Great Xia cavalry behind Mu Ji.


    "Without these 200,000 cavalry, Great Xia would have lost a total of 500,000 troops."


    ''"Even Xia Chao is injured. In addition, the Tiger Wolf Cavalry of the Eastern Kingdom and the Chen Kingdom''s Monk are eyeing him covetously. In a short period of time, Xia Chao will definitely not dare to go south in a large scale."


    "Outside, I thought that I could use the 50,000 elite troops of Tianshan Pass mentioned by the Beijiang King, and then use General Lin Yuguo to go to Big Yellow City to recast this world''s most powerful pass. The two of them are each other''s horns. If they can rest and recover, even if Great Xia violates them again, they will still have the strength to fight."


    "Inside, Zhu Xian lost the Azure Dragon Army, as if he had lost an arm. I have the position of a qiu. If I can gather the remaining remnants of Tiance Prefecture and rope in relations with all parts of Chang''an, it would not be impossible for me to fight against the Longevity Division."


    "Therefore, both inside and outside, there is a good chance of winning. Although I dare not say that the heavens and the earth will change, I can somehow change the declining trend of Great Zhou in recent years."


    After saying this, Mu Ji nodded.


    "That''s a good idea, but you still underestimated Zhu Xian''s ability. The reason he was able to defeat the Mu Palace and Tiance Prefecture in his prime was not as simple as the Azure Dragon Army. If he went to Chang''an, Manor Chief Xu would have to be prepared. That would be a tough battle that would be even harder than Big Yellow City." Mu Ji said in a gentle tone.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Your Highness. I will remember it." What was even more unexpected was that Xu Han respectfully cupped his hands towards Mu Ji at that time, speaking in a tone that Senior.


    The duo''s singing made everyone present even more confused.


    "Hmph, no matter how much you say, can you make these 200,000 Great Xia cavalry disappear out of thin air?" At this moment, Zhou Zhang, who was beside Xu Han, let out a cold snort.


    Hearing this, Mu Ji turned his head to look at Zhou Zhang again. He smiled and opened his bloodless lips slightly.


    "What if I can?"


    Zhou Zhang was stunned.


    The tens of thousands of troops behind him were also stunned.


    This strange silence lasted for several breaths.


    Then, Zhou Zhang looked at the man, gritted his teeth, and asked, "What do you want?"


    The smile on the man''s face grew even brighter at that moment. He said, "Bury me beside my brother."


    The determination and relief in the man''s words made Zhou Zhang understand something at that moment.


    He suddenly realized that men could do it.


    Although he didn''t know what method Mu Ji would use to accomplish this, he knew that Mu Ji would definitely be able to accomplish it.


    There was no reason for that. It was simply because of his confident tone that Zhou Zhang believed this.


    At that moment, his heart surged with emotions, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    But at that time, Mu Ji''s hand suddenly stretched out, and the soldier behind him involuntarily moved.


    He pushed Mu Ji''s wooden chair and turned around, pushing him towards the direction of the Great Xia cavalry.


    At that moment, Zhou Zhang''s mouth closed, and he swallowed what he had said when he reached his throat. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to say it. Rather, he knew that at this moment, Mu Ji had spread his cards with him. Naturally, there was no room for manoeuvre. No matter how much he said, it was useless. On the contrary, it was him who had misunderstood Mu Ji too deeply. At this moment, thousands of words surged out, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    ¡­


    The wooden wheelchair was slowly pushed forward.


    The wooden wheel crushed the stones on the ground, producing a series of creaking sounds.


    Dull¡­


    Huskiness¡­


    In the dark night, 200,000 Great Xia cavalry stood there like sculptures made of molten iron. Their expressions were solemn and their killing intent was cold.


    The wooden chair moved.


    The man''s body in white swayed slightly along with the wooden chair. He narrowed his eyes, and the scene in front of him seemed to have become absent-minded.


    He recalled that year when his father was sitting in front of the main hall of the manor, and said with a deep gaze, "Great Hero, serve the country and the people."


    The three ordinary-looking children below the stage said tenderly, "Great Hero, serve the country and the people."


    ¡­


    He thought about that day when it rained heavily. He sat on a wooden chair and watched his two brothers put on military uniforms with red eyes.


    "In the current national calamity, father will die and son will succeed!" After the two of them finished speaking to him, they turned around and walked out of the courtyard gate that he had never walked out of since birth.


    ¡­


    He thought about that night, when the corpses of the Mu Palace were everywhere.


    His brother, who was already sitting on the throne of the Mu King, was covered in blood. He grabbed his arm and said with a ferocious expression, "You have to live. No matter what, you have to live. Go to Jizhou and stabilize the Mu Clan Army. Great Zhou cannot be in chaos, you cannot be in chaos!"


    ¡­


    He thought about the old general in Big Yellow City who had sacrificed his life to save the bow and arrow a few days ago.


    Thinking of the tens of thousands of people who cried out in sorrow, "Our generation will guard the rivers and mountains. General, please travel immortals."


    Thinking about this.


    Tears suddenly gushed out of his eyes and rolled down his cheeks.


    He stretched out his hand and wiped it away without revealing any traces. Then, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the approaching Great Xia cavalry.


    Whispered.


    "This Yellow Liang Dream of eternal peace."


    "I''ll let Mu."


    "Do something else for the old general."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 214 Break A Plan

    Cui Ting frowned as he looked at the man who was slowly pushed in front of him.


    He didn''t know what the man had said to the remaining villains of Big Yellow City, but he wasn''t sure if it was his intuition or his instinctive fear of men. He was slightly uneasy. At that moment, the man''s gaze narrowed, and vigilance flickered in his eyes.


    Finally, Mu Ji arrived in front of him, arriving in front of the 200,000 Great Xia cavalry.


    He stopped about ten feet away from Cui Ting, his eyes narrowed, but he didn''t say anything at the first possible moment.


    The flames lit up Mu Ji''s face in the darkness. He was like a vicious beast, watching his prey at night. His gaze was cold and heartless, as if everything was in his pocket. Cui Ting was even more uneasy. He winked at the soldier behind Mu Ji, trying to get some clues about the conversation just now from his mouth.


    However, he didn''t know if it was because the night was too dark that the other party didn''t see it clearly, or if he didn''t understand his intentions at all. The usually alert soldier did not respond to Cui Ting immediately.


    "Has the Northern Region King talked about the remnants of Big Yellow City?" Helplessly, Cui Ting could only take a step forward alone, breaking the silence between the two of them.


    "No." Mu Ji shook his head, the light in his eyes deep.


    Although Cui Ting felt a little regretful about this outcome, it was within his expectations.


    "Looks like there will be a fight today." Cui Ting said with a deep gaze.


    The corner of Mu Ji''s mouth rose slightly at that time. He smiled and said, "Of course."


    It seemed like this was the first time Cui Ting had seen this Beijiang King smile after so long of contact with Mu Ji.


    He was stunned and subconsciously asked, "Then what should we do?"


    "It depends on how determined Cui Guozhu is."


    Although the sixty thousand remaining troops of Big Yellow City were not very strong, with a little cultivation, these tens of thousands of elite archers working together with the Great Xia cavalry would definitely become a nightmare for any army. Thinking of this, Cui Ting knew that Mu Ji would not help him so easily, but it was still difficult to restrain the greed in his heart. At that time, he asked, "What should I do?"


    "Guozhu only needs to let these 200,000 Great Xia cavalry commit suicide here. Isn''t this time''s war avoided?" Mu Ji said this with an incomparably bright smile on his face, as if he was telling an extremely joyful story.


    Cui Ting had thought of the so-called method that countless Mu Ji spoke of, but he really did not expect Mu Ji to say such a thing.


    That was why he was inevitably stunned for a moment, and only regained his senses after a dozen breaths of time.


    Then, Lord Guozhu suddenly laughed.


    He laughed happily.


    "When did Prince Mu like to tell such a joke?" The beard at the corner of his mouth trembled as he asked this question. Obviously, it was difficult to suppress his smile.


    "Does Guo Zhu feel like I''m joking?" Mu Ji asked indifferently. His Twilight Spirit''s deep eyes reflected a somewhat dazzling light in the dense night.


    Cui Ting was stunned again.


    As he looked at Mu Ji, the smile on his face gradually subsided, and his expression suddenly turned cold.


    "Does the Beijiang King mean to break with my Great Xia? Or is he going to be loyal to the decaying dynasty that destroyed your Mu Clan?"


    "I am never loyal to anyone. I am only loyal to myself." Mu Ji shook his head and replied.


    These words almost made his position clear in front of Cui Ting.


    "I always thought that Prince Mu was a smart person, but now it seems that I was wrong." Cui Ting shook his head regretfully. Of course, he wondered why Mu Ji Great Xia had changed the courtyard temporarily after doing so much. What was the benefit of doing so for Mu Ji? But now that Mu Ji had torn apart his face, Mu Ji was his enemy. His doubts were suppressed because none of this was important at this moment. All he needed was to completely tear apart the flesh and blood of everyone in Big Yellow City, including Mu Ji, with the cavalry of the two hundred thousand troops behind him, and wipe out all threats and uncertainties in the cradle.


    Kill the roots.


    This was the creed that Cui Guozhu had always adhered to.


    "Smart people are always mistaken by smart people. I don''t dare to do that. This smart person should let Cui Guozhu do it himself." Mu Ji Yan said. Then, he stretched out his hand and slowly took out something from his bosom and placed it on his knees.


    It was a blood red meatball. The blood vessels on it were dense, and a purple halo flickered. The body of the meatball swelled and shrank over time, as if it was breathing. The ball of meat was actually a living creature.


    Cui Ting''s eyes narrowed as his expression trembled.


    "Sleeping Red Motherworm!" He involuntarily cried out in shock.


    "I was lucky enough to obtain the remnants of the previous dynasty." Mu Ji stretched out his hand to stroke the disgusting-looking meat ball and said indifferently.


    Cui Ting suddenly came to his senses. He pointed at Mu Ji and stammered, "Could it be difficult for you to give it to me?"


    "Don''t forget that after Cui Guozhu entered Jizhou, I will be responsible for the grain of the Xia army." Mu Ji didn''t even give Cui Ting the chance to speak. After he finished speaking, a light shone in his eyes. The hand that was stroking the meat ball suddenly moved at an extremely fast speed, pointing at a few positions on the meat ball''s body.


    It was using the female insect technique to control the insects and the creatures parasitized by the quilt insects.


    However, while Red Line Mian, who had nearly destroyed 200,000 Mu Clan soldiers, was activated, the 200,000 cavalry behind Cui Ting remained motionless like sculptures.


    "Huh?" Obviously, this situation exceeded Mu Ji''s expectations, and he frowned.


    The tense expression on Cui Guozhu''s face suddenly relaxed. His furrowed brows stretched out, and his frightened expression changed into mockery.


    He laughed again.


    "So this Red Line Sleep is your Prince Mu''s last trump card. It''s truly formidable. I originally thought that this relic of the previous dynasty would be extinct long ago, but I didn''t expect to be able to see it in Prince Mu''s hands. I just wanted to give you a good experience." Cui Ting laughed loudly.


    Facing Cui Ting''s mockery, Mu Ji was stunned, but his face quickly recovered its calm appearance.


    He slowly retracted the meat ball and looked at Cui Ting. He was very puzzled and asked, "Why?"


    ''"Before the Emperor came here, he wrote a letter to me. He taught me to obey you and also to guard against you. I have sent people to smoke all the grain you provided. Your Red Striped Sleeping Beetle must have died in this smoking long ago." Cui Ting smiled as he spoke, but his gaze was fixed on Mu Ji. He really wanted to see what the expression on the Beijiang King''s face would be like when he was at a loss. Cui Ting thought that it should be an extremely interesting scene.


    "Is that so?" However, to Cui Ting''s disappointment, even now, there was still no trace of panic on the Northern Region King''s face. He only lightly nodded his head and sighed sincerely, "It is said that Li Yulin''s talent is not inferior to Great Xia''s Emperor Li Wenjing. Now, it seems that this statement is true."


    Mu Ji''s calmness made Cui Ting somewhat annoyed. He felt that this was Mu Ji''s mystery or his contempt for him.


    As one of the few pillars of Great Xia, he could not bear such treatment.


    At that time, a sinister smile appeared on Cui Ting''s face.


    "Your Majesty is naturally the Master. Unfortunately, His Highness Prince Mu chose the wrong master."


    "Someone, take off the head of the Shepherd King and send it back to His Majesty!"


    After he shouted like this, dozens of armored warriors with condensed auras stepped out from behind him and charged towards Mu Ji aggressively.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 215 One Person Can Block A Million Divisions

    Cui Ting was clearly determined to eat Mu Ji.


    He knew that Mu Ji''s sudden defection at this moment naturally relied on him, and when he saw the red-robed female insect, Cui Ting had already guessed what Mu Ji''s back hand was. Although he was astonished that Mu Ji could actually obtain such a relic from the previous dynasty, he wasn''t panicking in his heart, and his actions were only for the sake of teasing Mu Ji.


    At this moment, the foreplay was enough, so it was naturally time to put the net away.


    He didn''t think that Mu Ji, who had exhausted all of his trump cards and had no cultivation at all, and the sixty thousand defeated soldiers of Big Yellow City could really cause a huge wave from his two hundred thousand cavalry.


    He was confident enough to do so.


    He looked at the dozen or so soldiers who had already arrived at Mu Ji''s side, and his eyes narrowed at that moment.


    It was as if he had already seen the beautiful scene when the Beijiang King was imprisoned.


    "Great Xia, Qiu Fanping, Jiang Zhichen, and Cui Guozhu."


    "Guozhu has never thought about why Qiu Fanping and Jiang Liuhuo have always been trusted by His Majesty, but you, Cui Guozhu, have been fighting outside for two years, yet you have never been able to obtain a Sacred Heart?"


    However, even at this moment, the expression on the Beijiang King''s face was still terrifyingly calm. He did not look at the surrounding soldiers, but cast his gaze straight at Cui Ting and asked in a calm voice.


    Naturally, Cui Ting knew that Mu Ji was definitely not a kind person, so if he asked this question, there would definitely be a follow-up. However, this seemingly inadvertent remark struck his sore spot. He frowned and stretched out his hand, signaling for the surging soldier to temporarily stop.


    Then, Cui Ting looked at Mu Ji with a deep gaze and said, "Then, with the meaning of the Northern Region King, why is this?"


    This was an obstacle that he, Cui Ting, could never get around.


    The emperor of Great Xia, Li Yulin, was indeed the hero of the generation. He had great ambitions and sympathy for the people. He valued virtuous men and traitors. Not only did he wipe out the hidden illnesses that Li Wenjing had brought to Great Xia during his conquest, he also created an unprecedented prosperous era in the two centuries since Great Xia''s dynasty began.


    But it was such an emperor, However, to him, Cui Ting was the one who opened up the territory for Great Xia, Cui Ting was very annoyed by the fact that there were many gaps between the ministers who had fought outside for many years, and he was also eager to think of ways to obtain results at the border. However, perhaps this kind of quick success and instant benefits made him suffer many defeats when dealing with Chen Country, and he was beaten into pieces by the Tiger Wolf Cavalry in Munch''s hands.


    "Because ¡­"


    A smile appeared on Mu Ji''s face.


    Today, he seemed to like to show such an expression.


    However, it was hard to explain why Cui Ting was particularly unhappy with his appearance. But even so, he still stared at Mu Ji, wanting to get the answer to the question that had troubled him for many years.


    "Cui Guozhu is too stupid."


    Hearing this, Cui Ting was stunned.


    Immediately after, a furious expression appeared on Lord Guozhu''s forehead.


    "Mu Ji! Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?" As he angrily scolded Mu Ji, the dozen or so armored warriors responded and surrounded Mu Ji once again.


    This time, they were extremely aggressive, as if they had no intention of leaving any survivors behind.


    The man in white sitting on the wooden chair was as thin as an elk in front of a dozen sturdy warriors. It was as if the elk would be torn to shreds if it touched it slightly.


    However, even in the face of such a situation, the smile on the Beijiang King''s face did not fade.


    ¡­


    The gigantic figures of more than a dozen soldiers quickly drowned Mu Ji''s thin and weak body.


    Xu Han and the others in the distance naturally could not hear Mu Ji''s conversation with that Guozhu clearly, but this did not prevent them from seeing that Mu Ji had already torn apart Cui Ting''s face from the situation there.


    Most of the people who didn''t know the situation were still secretly surprised that Mu Ji had suddenly switched sides, but Zhou Zhang''s expression changed when he saw this situation, and he was about to step forward. However, he was firmly held back by Xu Han.


    "Brother Xu?" He looked at Xu Han in shock and anger and asked in confusion.


    "Brother Zhou, if you really believe in the path that the Northern Region King has chosen, you should let him finish by himself. Don''t add more variables to this matter." Xu Han''s response was extremely calm, but there was an unquestionable sense of certainty in his calm.


    After all, this was not the first time he had experienced such a scene.


    He could not judge what Mu Ji had done right or wrong, but he knew that once some people made up their minds, no matter how much others said or did, it would be futile.


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhang was stunned, wanting to say something.


    However, at that moment, a white light suddenly exploded from Mu Ji''s location not far away.


    That light was extremely dazzling, almost making it impossible for people to look directly at it. It shot out one after another from the cracks that surrounded Mu Ji, like sharp unsheathed swords that instantly filled the surroundings of those armored warriors.


    Boom!


    Then, a rumbling sound rang out.


    At that time, the bodies of the soldiers flew backwards like kites with broken threads. They landed more than ten zhang away, spitting out blood and fainting with their heads tilted.


    At this moment, the Beijiang King was still sitting on his wooden chair. His clothes were neat and neat, as if he hadn''t been touched by even a single corner of his clothes.


    The white light around him lingered, standing in the darkness like a divine being.


    This was the first time that a dignified expression appeared on the face of the Great Xia Empire''s pillar.


    He stared at Mu Ji in front of him and frowned, "I didn''t expect His Highness to hide so deeply."


    At this moment, the white light around Mu Ji revealed a mighty aura. In addition to his previous performance, it was obvious that he had already cultivated the mighty righteousness of the scholarly scholar to an extremely high realm.


    However, this Confucianism and Taoism did not compete in martial arts. They did not have a clear boundary division, nor did they have any external force to rely on. They relied solely on their own comprehension. To some extent, this cultivation method was several times harder than their physical bodies. Such a degree as Mr. Lu was already rare in the world, and at this moment, the aura around Mu Ji seemed to be on par with Mr. Lu.


    ''"But so what? Does Prince Mu think he can contend against the 200,000 Great Xia cavalry behind me just by relying on his mighty righteousness? Without the Mu Clan Army, your mighty righteousness will only add a little bit of trouble in the end." However, Cui Ting quickly recovered from his brief surprise. He looked at Mu Ji and said with a ferocious expression.


    "Sigh." Sitting on a wooden chair, the thin man sighed helplessly.


    "Cui Guozhu is still too stupid."


    "Things in this world can''t be seen through with just a pair of eyes."


    After Mu Ji finished speaking, the white light around him suddenly shone brightly at that moment. In front of the dazzling white light, the dense night seemed to have encountered something terrifying, and it faded away one after another. At that time, the light around Mu Ji shone like daylight.


    Afterwards, an imposing aura began to surge out of his body. From the moment it appeared, the imposing aura rose endlessly, and in the blink of an eye, it reached the clouds like a bull being pulled out from a dry land.


    The starlight on the dome shone brightly against the white light on the man''s body.


    At that time.


    The night seemed to have faded a little.


    In front of the large Chengding Town, there was complete silence.


    The white-clothed man smiled and leaned forward a little from the wooden chair.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Cui Ting, whose mouth was wide open and eyes were wide open, and asked, "I don''t know ¡­"


    "Can this immortal''s might block Cui Guozhu''s two hundred thousand soldiers?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 216 Borrow A Knife

    Immortal?


    What is an immortal?


    Immortals are like picking stars and taking the moon, they follow their words.


    If an immortal''s sword was drawn, then the sword intent would be like a sea. When the saber was released, the saber radiance was infinite.


    Immortals have a long lifespan and endless freedom.


    It was the end point that every cultivator in this world was pursuing, and it was the limit of their strength.


    Even an Earthly Immortal possessed the ability to overturn rivers and seas in a single battle.


    And now, Mu Ji, who was either sitting in front of Cui Ting, was such an immortal.


    His expression changed from a sinister smile to astonishment, from astonishment to horror, from horror to fear. The series of transformations sounded extremely complex, but it actually only happened in the blink of an eye.


    Cui Ting pointed at Mu Jirushi and said, "You ¡­ you''re actually an immortal ¡­" His voice trembled and stammered, revealing the horror in his heart.


    This kind of shock not only originated from the widely spread fact that Mu Ji, who had no cultivation, was an immortal, but also from how difficult it was for a Confucian scholar to cultivate into an immortal. It wasn''t that such a thing hadn''t happened, but in history, people who had become immortals by relying solely on Confucianism and Taoism were rare. Even counting Mu Ji in front of them, it was only five fingers.


    "There are no lack of immortals in the world. Why can''t I be?" Mu Ji said with a smile, but his eyes did not have much color. It was still the same immutable Twilight Qi.


    "You dare to make a move?" Cui Ting''s expression became even uglier, as if he had seen a ghost in the daytime. "The Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, the Great Zhou Dao Sect, the Great Xia Long Yin Temple, and the Ya Qi Lunar Temple''s Four Directions Alliance. Aren''t you afraid of incurring death if you dare to violate them?"


    "The Four Directions Alliance? Back then, Immortal Emperor Li Wenjing had already broken the rules when he personally conquered. This Four Directions Alliance was just a bluff. Did Cui Guozhu really think that he could scare me?" Mu Ji shook his head and said. "I, Mu, am about to die, why should I fear the calamity of killing myself?"


    After saying this, Cui Ting''s expression darkened a few more times, turning into an extremely ugly color of pig liver.


    He looked at Mu Ji for a while and then said in his extremely dry voice, "Mu Ji ¡­ no ¡­ Prince Mu, think about it."


    "Even if the Four Directions Alliance is a piece of waste paper, it still concerns the reputation of the Sword Mausoleum and other sects. If Your Highness is willing to let me leave, Big Yellow City will be the boundary ¡­ No ¡­ Tianshan Mountain will be the boundary, I will return all of them."


    "Fifty thousand Mu Clan troops are behind and sixty thousand soldiers are in front of Big Yellow City. Cui Guozhu should stop thinking about it. The only thing I want is for the two hundred thousand Great Xia cavalry to walk along the path of the Yellow Springs with me." Mu Ji very valiantly rejected Cui Ting''s request for peace, and also cut off his last thought.


    Cui Ting''s eyes sank at that moment.


    After all, he was a pillar of the Great Xia Empire. He had been in the battlefield with his father since he was thirteen years old. He had experienced even the most dangerous situations of death. Even when facing an immortal, he had never thought of giving up resisting after realizing that there was no hope for peace.


    He looked at Mu Ji and thought about how to break the situation.


    Just how powerful an Earth Immortal was was an indescribable concept. However, there was one thing that even though an immortal was powerful, it was still far from invincible. He had keenly captured Mu Ji''s seemingly surging aura, hiding strands of dark energy.


    That thing should be called Death Qi.


    Mu Ji kept saying that he was a person who was about to die. From the dense aura of death to the point where even the Earth Immortal Realm was unable to contain it, it must be true. However, everyone knew that this immortal''s lifespan would increase by a hundred years after a lightning tribulation. Logically speaking, since Mu Ji had become an immortal, even if he had a formidable innate hidden illness, he would still be cured by the power of heaven and earth. He shouldn''t be troubled by countless orders. However, such doubts only flashed in Cui Ting''s mind.


    He knew that even so, the Mu Ji in front of him was enough to threaten him and the two hundred thousand troops behind him. The death energy wrapped around his body was unknown. To him, Cui Ting, it was not bad news. At the very least, this death energy allowed him to see the possibility of defeating the Northern Region King.


    When Cui Ting thought of this, he did not hesitate at all. His hand suddenly stretched out, and the two hundred thousand troops behind him were drawn out like royal decrees. The saber halberd clanged out of its sheath, and even when facing an immortal, its sharpness was still cold. This Cui Ting could be ranked among the three pillars of the Great Xia Empire, but there was something extraordinary about him. Just the aura of the 200,000 soldiers under his command was enough to make most of the armies in the world feel ashamed of him.


    ''"Mu Ji, you are a dying Earth Immortal. You really think you can defeat my 200,000 cavalry. Even if you lose my life today, I will let you experience the courage of my Great Xia man! Thirty years ago, Lin Shoushou''s 100,000 archers were able to break through my Immortal Emperor''s body. Thirty years later, my 200,000 cavalry will be able to kill a mere Earth Immortal like you!"


    After saying this, the two hundred thousand troops behind him let out a loud roar.


    "Kill!"


    Cui Ting gave the order.


    The warhorses hissed and the yellow sand rose. The two hundred thousand cavalry charged towards Mu Ji like a tide wrapped in lightning.


    ¡­


    The man in the wheelchair looked at the aggressive army and felt the earth tremble.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked into the night sky, looking into the distance behind the clouds and starlight.


    The distance between the Great Xia cavalry and him was no more than ten zhang.


    To an elite cavalry, such a military strength could be obtained in just a few breaths of time.


    However, Mu Ji did not have the slightest intention of resisting or dodging. In front of the tens of thousands of soldiers at that time, his thin and weak body was nothing like an ant.


    He still raised his head and looked at the horizon.


    It was as if he was waiting for something.


    Cui Ting was right. He was just a dying immortal. It would not be easy for him to fight against two hundred thousand troops on his own. Even an immortal at his peak would have to expend a bit of effort to accomplish this, not to mention his appearance.


    Great Xia''s cavalry were getting closer and closer.


    Mu Ji could even clearly smell the noises of the warhorses on the soldiers'' legs, and he could also feel the cold aura of thousands of killing intent gathered together.


    However, he still stared at the horizon.


    It was very difficult to destroy this 200,000 strong army.


    So he needed to borrow a little bit of external force.


    Although he felt a little guilty, at that moment, Mu Ji still decided to trouble that person again.


    Because in this world, other than him, Mu Ji didn''t seem to be able to find a friend who could truly reveal his heart.


    So his mouth slowly opened as the halberds extended towards his body.


    He looked into the night sky, into the distance.


    He said softly.


    "Commander Yuan, may I borrow your saber?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 217 Heavenly Transformation

    "Commander Yuan, may I borrow your saber?"


    Mu Ji''s voice was very soft.


    It was so light that it was like the spring breeze whispering through willow branches and rustling willow leaves.


    It was so light that it was like autumn rain hitting the eaves, with the crisp sound of tiles.


    But it''s weird.


    That soft voice rang out like thunder in the midst of thousands of soldiers and horses, and it was clearly heard by everyone present.


    Xu Han''s expression changed from puzzlement to realization. He finally understood what this Beijiang King was up to.


    Cui Ting''s eyebrows were once again filled with fear. He opened his lips wide and roared, "Kill him!"


    However, time seemed to have stopped at that moment.


    The scene suddenly froze within an inch of Mu Ji''s saber.


    The world was silent.


    There was no sound at all.


    It was as if everyone was waiting for a response.


    ¡­


    So after what seemed like a long time, but in reality, it was only a breath or two.


    "I only have two slashes left."


    It was unknown how far away it was.


    Suddenly, a voice came. It was extremely deep and ancient. It was as if he had traveled through countless years before arriving at this space-time region, and it was incomparably thick and heavy.


    "I only want one blade." Mu Ji smiled, his expression calm. However, there was a trace of unquestionable certainty in his calm.


    The person in the distance seemed to have thought for a moment.


    The saber halberd entered another half an inch, and a bright cold light flashed through the night, reaching towards Mu Ji''s face.


    "Alright." The heavy voice finally sounded again.


    As this sound faded.


    Zheng!


    At that time, a loud saber cry suddenly sounded from heaven and earth.


    Silent time began to flow again. Cui Ting''s angry roar, warhorses'' hissing, and Xia Jun''s shouts of killing resounded once again.


    However, that saber roar was like the roar of a tiger and a dragon, suppressing all the sounds in the world and descending like a king.


    In the distant night sky, it was as if a star had lit up.


    It flashed with a dazzling light that was like daylight, constantly enlarging in the eyes of the crowd.


    In just a few breaths of time, it had already occupied everyone''s eyes, and it was only at this moment that they could clearly see it.


    That thing is not a star.


    That''s a knife.


    An ordinary knife to the extreme.


    The snow-white saber was covered with indentations after being slashed. A red tassel hung on the old wooden saber hilt. Although it was clear and clean, it had gone through the baptism of time, and the color on it was somewhat dim.


    It was strange for such a saber to be wrapped in boundless saber intent and travel an infinite distance to reach this place.


    Of course, as the enemy of this saber, Cui Ting did not have such thoughts.


    His eyes were filled with fear.


    He knew that it was this saber, this world-famous saber, this saber called Chao Mu, that had once cut the lintel of countless immortals.


    His tens of thousands of feet of heroic feelings had finally been extinguished the moment this saber appeared.


    "Yuan Guilong! Are you crazy too? Aren''t you afraid of the rage of thunder from the Great Xia Cloudsoaring Pavilion?"


    He shouted loudly, but there was not the slightest bit of grandeur in his high-pitched voice. There was only the bluff of those who were at the end of their road.


    The owner of the saber naturally ignored him.


    Mu Ji similarly ignored him.


    The saber finally flew to the top of Mu Ji''s head at that time. A divine light surged in the eyes of the white-clothed man at that time. A mighty aura surged out of his body at that time and surged towards the long saber.


    The blade trembled at that moment, and under the irrigation of the mighty aura, the saber intent surged. Soon, it condensed into a saber light that was a hundred feet in size.


    Mu Ji was clearly not satisfied with this result.


    His eyes condensed, and a cold light surged out. The vast righteous energy around him surged out even more violently, continuously pouring down the hundred-meter-long blade light. The length and width of the blade light were constantly changing under the driving force of this boundless power.


    The knives and halberds of the Great Xia cavalry finally landed on Mu Ji''s body.


    However, how could an immortal''s body be injured by an ordinary soldier? The knives and halberds were broken, and the cavalry were thrown upside down. However, this did not hinder the determination of the soldiers. The cavalry continued to charge into this seemingly weak body without fear of death.


    Saber after saber, one person after another, stepping on the corpses.


    The vast energy around Mu Ji''s body had almost completely poured into the blade. At this moment, the deathly energy that he had suppressed poured out like a flood that had found a gate, wrapping around his body. The remaining vitality was rapidly eroded by the devouring of the deathly energy at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At that time, his already pale face had almost lost all color.


    However, Mu Ji was completely unaware of this.


    "Break it." He murmured.


    As soon as this voice fell, the saber above his head shook violently. The saber light that had already been activated by him to the size of a thousand feet swung down heavily and slowly at that time.


    The boundless power and violent saber intent interweaved together.


    It smashed into the heads of the Great Xia soldiers like a thunderclap.


    The two Immortals were extremely powerful. Under this saber light, any creature that touched the edge trembled. In the blink of an eye, they were shattered into pieces by that violent power and fell into the sky like a rain of blood.


    Cui Ting''s expression was extremely ugly. How could he dare to forcefully resist the combined attack of the two immortals? He didn''t care about anything else right now. At that time, his True Essence circulated all over his body. As a Great Evolution Realm cultivator, his strength was fully unleashed, transforming into a streak of light and retreating not far away.


    Howls resounded in the midst of Great Xia''s march, and the cries of 200,000 people gathered together.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the sound stopped abruptly.


    A loud rumble suppressed all the sounds in the world.


    The blade light finally landed on the ground.


    Dust rose from the sky and a rain of blood poured down.


    ¡­


    Under this terrifying might, Xu Han and the others became stunned.


    They didn''t come back to their senses until the dust had dissipated.


    Looking up, the two hundred thousand troops were transformed into a pool of mud-like flesh and blood under this saber strike.


    Only the white-clothed man was still quietly sitting on the wooden chair. In front of him was a three-inch knife inserted into the ground. The red tassels on the hilt of the knife floated in the night breeze, and behind the knife was a straight ravine that seemed endless.


    Gulu.


    It was unknown who had swallowed a mouthful of saliva at that time.


    The voice sounded so abrupt and ear-piercing on the silent battlefield.


    Mu Ji lowered his head and his face turned from pale to dark black.


    He was still breathing, but he couldn''t smell it.


    He raised his head with difficulty and looked at the two hundred thousand troops that had transformed into nothingness. A smile appeared on his face with difficulty.


    At that moment, the corner of his eyes also caught a glimpse of a figure standing up from the flesh and blood in a panic, fleeing into the distance like a stray dog.


    He wanted to stop it, but he raised his finger and lowered it powerlessly.


    The lights are running out.


    As he thought this, the smile on his face became a bit bitter.


    At this time, the night breeze became a little stronger.


    After blowing off the hairpin on Mu Ji''s head, his long hair rose in the night breeze.


    An illusory figure quietly stood on the hilt of the long saber.


    The phantom was very blurry and could not be seen clearly. However, from his figure, it could be seen that the person seemed to be a man.


    Mu Ji raised his head with great difficulty and looked at the shadow standing on the hilt of the saber.


    The eyes of the two met, and the phantom frowned.


    "You''re going to die." The phantom spoke for a long time, its voice deep and heavy, just like the saber light that annihilated two hundred thousand troops.


    Mu Ji blinked his eyes. He felt that he should smile at this time. Whether it was meeting an old friend that he hadn''t seen for a long time or fulfilling his last long-cherished wish, both of them were worthy of being rejoiced. However, for him, laughing at this matter seemed to have become very difficult. So he had to put away this thought and replied, "Yes."


    "But you don''t deserve to die." The phantom frowned even deeper.


    "Is that so?" Mu Ji asked.


    Mu Ji''s attitude caused the shadow to be somewhat silent.


    He stared at this man for a long time, as if he was thinking about something. Only after more than ten breaths did he say it again.


    "I will leave the last slash to the person who took your Immortal Palace''s life."


    Hearing this, Mu Ji was stunned.


    This time, a smile finally appeared on his face.


    "Thank you."


    As he said this, his raised head couldn''t hold on any longer, and he weakly lowered his head. At that moment, his pair of gloomy eyes slowly closed.


    ¡­


    On that day, the Great Xia Empire''s pillar that had descended all the way down south with a menacing momentum had collapsed, and 200,000 elites of the cavalry had died in battle.


    That day, outside Big Yellow City, 50,000 Mu Clan soldiers dressed in plain stripes knelt on both sides of the city. Zhou Zhang, an unknown disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion, walked into the city with the corpse of the Beijiang King in his arms. As Mu Wang''s son, Mu Qingshan, he took charge of the Mu Clan Army again.


    That day, under the countless gazes of Great Zhou, the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion led his subordinates, Big Yellow City, to retrieve the Huo Huo Battle Merit from Jizhou, and led the remaining three hundred Tian Ce Mansion disciples on their way back to Chang''an.


    That day, the macheteman with the broken saber cleaned the tassels on the hilt of the saber and placed them in his arms. Then, he set foot on the road to Lunar Temple alone.


    That day¡­


    The sky of Great Zhou had finally changed.


    Volume 3 Ask The Heavens, Who Is My Destiny?


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 218 My Life

    Just as the sky was dawn, Xu Han woke up from the inn in the small town.


    The word''awake ''was somewhat inappropriate for him to use here.


    To be exact, he had awakened from his meditation.


    Nine days had passed since the battle in Big Yellow City.


    Zhou Zhang, or Mu Qingshan, should have led the fifty thousand Mu Clan Army back to Tianshan Pass with Mu Liang. Lin Yuguo brought the sixty thousand remnants of Big Yellow City and stationed them in Big Yellow City, slowly repairing the number one pass under the heavens.


    The situation in Jizhou was stable, and after Xu Han and the others had arranged everything, they set foot on the road back to Chang''an.


    Xu Han, who had been a beggar for twelve years, was a person who was very good at thinking of danger in times of peace. He would not relax because of these promises of victory. Instead, he would work harder and harder.


    Xu Han had witnessed how powerful the Mu Clan''s army was.


    Xu Han had also experienced the magical aura of righteousness of the red-robed officials.


    In addition, that divine dragon, Yuan Guilong, who had never seen the end, had defeated an immortal with a single saber from a thousand miles away, and had slashed down an iron cavalry with a single saber.


    Even a Tian Ce Mansion like this had been defeated by Zhu Xian. Right now, the Mu Clan''s army numbered less than 50,000. Even if the red-robed minister was able to successfully recall the various old clans, it would probably not exceed 500. Yuan Guilong, on the other hand, only had one blade left. In front of the Tian Ce Mansion like this, it could only be considered an ant.


    Xu Han knew that he still had a long way to go before he could turn around.


    Hence, even during the past few days, Xu Han did not stop cultivating.


    His physical body had already reached the Violet Firmament Realm, and his Internal Strength had also reached the Three Elements Realm. Such strength could be considered outstanding amongst his peers, but for those enemies he was about to face, it was still too weak.


    Time was of the essence, so he naturally understood that cultivation was not something that could be accomplished overnight. However, it was better to wear a drop of water and stone and cultivate more every day than to do nothing.


    Therefore, he used the rest time of the night to cultivate the Great Evolution Sword Technique. This sword technique was extremely mysterious, and the more Xu Han cultivated, the more he felt that this technique was different from the others. For example, ordinary Sword Dao cultivators at the True Essence Realm used their True Essence to travel through their internal organs, strengthen their physiques, and strengthen their internal breathing in order to open up the Three Elements of Heaven, Earth, and Man within their bodies. And what about the Great Evolution Sword Technique? It was to turn all of the true energy in a cultivator''s body into sword intent and use the sword intent to break through the three elements of heaven, earth, and man in his body. The two did not sound different, as if they were only using different powers.


    But there was actually a difference between heaven and earth.


    Not to mention the fact that sword intent itself was a level higher than true qi and could be compared to true essence, this gave Xu Han the power to contend against cultivators of the Netherpassage Realm in the Three Yuan Realm. Furthermore, sword intent, as the name implies, is the power that the sword can stimulate or support. This power was compatible with the sword dao. If a cultivator used other weapons, they would naturally not be able to display their power. However, if they used a sword as a weapon, the power that could be unleashed between the two would be several times greater than that of an ordinary cultivator.


    In the end, this Great Evolution Sword Technique was a sword art that only cultivated, ignoring the swords of the other sects and taking a biased path.


    These past few days, Xu Han had been trying his best to infuse the true energy in his body into the sword seed and transform it into sword intent. In a few days, the true energy in his body had mostly transformed into sword intent. The next step was to break through to the Three Elements of Heaven, Earth and Man.


    Fortunately, his physical body had already reached the Violet Firmament Realm. The exhaustion he felt from sleeplessness was not intense. He only needed to rest for an hour at noon every day before he could become vigorous again.


    On this day, he arrived at the empty space of the inn early. He used the latter part of the Asura Technique. After reaching the Violet Firmament Realm, his cultivation speed slowed down significantly. However, Xu Han did not slack off. He continued to practice diligently every day.


    At this time, Xuan''er, who had been wild all night, would rush out from the corner and stand under the eaves or the branches, tilting her head to look at Xu Han.


    After finishing his set of fists and feet, Xu Han was already sweating profusely, but he did not feel tired. On the contrary, he felt indescribably refreshed.


    "Manor Master, this set of fists and feet is very peculiar." Suddenly, an old voice sounded in his ears.


    Xu Han was stunned. He turned his head to look, only to see Mr. Lu, who was dressed in a red robe, standing behind him at some unknown time.


    At this time, the sky hadn''t completely lit up yet, but Xu Han didn''t want Mr. Lu to get up so early. After being slightly stunned, he hurriedly stepped forward.


    "Mr. Lu, why don''t you sleep a little longer? Are you feeling better?" Mr. Lu had used his Nature Energy several times in succession to resist the Mu Clan Army in Big Yellow City, so he spent some time recuperating. Seeing him get up so early, Xu Han was somewhat worried that this would be harmful to his health.


    "Much better. Prefecture Head, don''t look at this old man''s old age, but this old bone is really tough!" The old gentleman waved his hand and said with a smile. However, he immediately changed the topic and asked, "I see that the fist and feet used by the Prefecture Master just now seemed to be a method of cultivating the fleshly body. It is very rare. I wonder where he came from?"


    This question caused Xu Han to be stunned again. He hesitated for a few breaths before saying, "It''s a technique passed down from our ancestors. The side branches are not enough."


    In the end, Xu Han still didn''t tell this old gentleman about the foundation of this "Asura Art". This was a habit that he had cultivated after years of wandering. In the end, he wasn''t willing to reveal everything to others casually.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Mr. Lu, it was just instinctive concealment. It was like when a wild beast encountered a strange movement, it would subconsciously squat down and observe a principle.


    But how could he hide this from Mr. Lu?


    The old man looked deeply at Xu Han at that time, but in the end, he did not say anything to pierce Xu Han.


    He smiled and sat down on the steps of the eaves of the inn. Then, he reached out and patted the side.


    Xu Han understood and hurriedly sat over.


    ¡­


    It was September.


    Autumn is coming to an end, winter is coming.


    An old tree planted in the courtyard of the inn was already covered with yellow leaves.


    A gust of autumn wind blew over, and the last leaf on the old tree struggled to be blown off.


    At that time, the old man looked up at the swaying leaves, his gaze deep, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Palace Master, have you thought about it?" After a while, the old man''s voice sounded again.


    Sitting at the side, Xu Han watched as the leaves drifted down. He was stunned when he heard this and only regained his senses after a few breaths.


    "I''ve thought it through." He nodded and naturally understood what Mr. Lu meant.


    "This is a choice that has no way out. Once you enter, there is no chance of escaping. Either you win or you die." As Mr. Lu said this, his head turned to Xu Han, and his expression was somewhat surprised.


    Xu Han saw the astonishment in the old gentleman''s eyes, but he only smiled, "Sir, do you not believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you." Mr. Lu shook his head. "Although the Manor Master is young, his temperament is rare in this old man''s life. Since the Manor Master has made a decision, this old man naturally believes it. However, I am slightly puzzled as to what made the Young Master make up his mind."


    Hearing this, Xu Han stood up.


    He looked up at the horizon and remembered the brief conversation he had with Lin Shou that night.


    "A long time ago, an elder told me that everyone has their own fate. Good or bad, everyone has to accept their fate."


    "At that time, my life wasn''t good, so I didn''t want to admit my life."


    "I fought and paid a price to become the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master. I thought I had succeeded, but I discovered that there were always people who didn''t want me to live a good life."


    "Only then did I realize that it wasn''t my life that was bad, it was the lives of all the people in the world."


    "Since it''s not good, then what''s the use of hiding?"


    "Why don''t we fight again, for ourselves, for everyone?"


    "Either way, I''m lucky or lucky. I didn''t escape. I''ll have a good fight. This life is my own."


    "Sir, is that the truth?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 219 Dragon Qi

    The Great Zhou Imperial Palace was called Pu Tian.


    Could it be that there was an imperial land beneath the heavens?


    Unfortunately, although the moral was good, not to mention the Land of the World, even the Emperor''s bedside might not have a place to do what he wanted.


    At this moment, in Wei Yang Palace, the emperor frowned and stared fixedly at the yellowed ancient book in his hand.


    His handsome face was almost morbid pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was mad and ferocious.


    "Dragon Qi is the energy of an emperor. It is formed by the will of the heavens. Yellow Ji is green, Qing Ji is red, and Red Ji is purple."


    He murmured the words in the ancient book in his dreams, but his tone was filled with a faint expression of fear.


    His hands, which were holding the ancient book, began to whiten due to excessive force.


    "If a country is solid, then its qi is dense. If a country is in danger, its qi is scattered in the wild. If a sage obtains it, and gathers all the sages, then he has to raise his qi. The qi is round, and the grand picture is cast again!"


    At this point, Yuwen Luo''s body started to tremble slightly.


    "Bastard!"


    Then he let out such a furious roar. Under this roar, all the bright candles in Wei Yang Palace were extinguished. He stood up and tore the ancient book into pieces with fear and anger.


    However, it was clear that this action did not dissipate the fear in his heart. He fell back into the spacious dragon chair behind him, his expression stunned.


    Squeak!


    At this time, the gate of Wei Yang Palace was pushed open from the outside, and an old man with a stooped body slowly stepped into it.


    When Yuwen Luo saw the appearance of that person clearly, it was like a drowning person seeing a life-saving straw. He suddenly stood up and greeted him quickly.


    "Eunuch, have you found any news? Zhu Xian ¡­" He grabbed the old eunuch''s hand and asked anxiously, not caring about the Emperor''s demeanor.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Azure Dragon Army has suffered a great defeat, and the 25 armies have no chance of surviving. Zhu Xian''s dragon qi has also dispersed a bit, but it is only a faint green color now." The old eunuch seemed to have known what the man was thinking, and before Yuwen Luo could finish asking this question, he replied softly.


    Yuwen Luo''s expression slowed down slightly. He let go of the old eunuch''s hand and took a step back. However, he quickly frowned and said, "But the dragon qi in my body has also dissipated a little. It is only a faint green color now."


    "Where exactly did this dragon qi go? Where should I go to find another flood dragon?"


    "Your Majesty." When the old man heard Yuwen Luo''s doubts, he cupped his hands and said again, "We just invited Lord Zong Zheng to open the cauldron for the royal family. However, we discovered that although the royal family''s aura dimmed a little, it is still red. It can be seen that the Great Zhou''s Dragon Fortune is still in the hands of the royal family."


    "What?" When this comforting words landed in Yuwen Luo''s ears, his expression instantly changed. "Could it be that brat Yuwen Yang?"


    "This old servant has thought about it before, so I specifically asked Lord Zong Zheng to secretly look at King Yu. However, it''s pale yellow, and it''s not as good as a vassal king. There''s nothing to worry about." The old eunuch had followed Yuwen Luo for many years, so he naturally knew the Emperor''s temperament. Just as he asked this question, the old eunuch gave his own answer in no hurry.


    Yuwen Luo naturally wouldn''t doubt this old eunuch who had followed him for many years. He frowned when he heard this and muttered to himself with great confusion, "Then where exactly is the dragon qi of my royal family? It can''t disappear out of thin air, right?"


    "Cough cough." At this time, the old eunuch on the side coughed softly and took a step forward. He came to Yuwen Luo''s side and whispered a few words in his ear.


    At that time, the Emperor''s expression changed. He pointed at the old eunuch and said after a while, "You mean back then¡­"


    "If you want to see someone alive or a corpse if you want to die, this old servant will not dare to discuss life and death. Everything will be decided by His Majesty."


    Hearing this, Yuwen Luo nodded his head and said with a serious expression, "Go, ask someone to properly investigate whether that kid was alive or dead back then."


    "Yes, sir." The eunuch cupped her hands and retreated.


    The grand Wei Yang Palace once again regained its deathly silence.


    Yuwen Luo looked at the ancient book in front of the desk that he had torn into pieces. A sinister look appeared in his eyes again. He gritted his teeth and said, "Canghai Liu, Mu Yushan didn''t expect to die. You guys still have to plot against me."


    "Then I want to see what tricks you guys are playing?!"


    The hall was gloomy, and his voice was deep and hoarse, echoing in the gloomy Wei Yang Palace like a wolf roaring and a wolf whispering.


    ¡­


    Lower Alliance City.


    It was only eighty miles away from Chang''an.


    If nothing unexpected happened, with the marching speed of Xu Han and the others, they would arrive in Chang''an tomorrow.


    The old satrap in the city could also be considered an acquaintance of Xu Han. After all, Xu Han had plundered a lot of troops and money from him on his way to Big Yellow City. Su Mu''an also couldn''t forget about the old satrap and said that she wanted to pay her respects to this "good person" who had helped them in the past.


    Xu Han was somewhat helpless towards Su Mu''an. He could only shake his head and perfunctorily say, "I''ve already disturbed him like that before. The old satrap is already old, so it''s not convenient for them to disturb him anymore."


    After talking to him for a while, the little fellow stopped thinking like this.


    After the Battle of Big Yellow, their group had already lost more than three hundred men. Adding on their deliberate disguises, they did not attract the attention of the city guards. They found several inns very smoothly and stayed in one after another. This was not because they were afraid of anything, but in Xu Han''s words, when they returned to Chang''an this time, they would definitely be suppressed like a storm by Zhu Shouzuo. The so-called enemy''s openness and secretness made the other party know less information. Although it might not be of much use, it was still much better than exposing themselves in front of the enemy in a single glance.


    Thinking that they would arrive in Chang''an tomorrow, everyone went to bed early under Xu Han''s arrangement. After Xu Han returned to his room, he sat down cross-legged again and cultivated the Great Evolution Sword Technique.


    However, this time, he frowned and opened his eyes before he could meditate for a long time.


    The process of converting his zhenqi into sword intent was extremely smooth, so smooth that even Xu Han found it somewhat inconceivable.


    The Great Evolution Sword Technique was originally a unique technique in the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. Very few people cultivated this technique. Mo Chen Zi and Canghai Liu weren''t around either. Xu Han wasn''t sure if his progress was too fast. In just ten days, he had completely converted the True Qi in his body into sword intent through the Great Evolution Sword Seed.


    Logically speaking, at this moment, he should have tried to activate the sword intent in his body to break through the Three Elements of Heaven, Earth and Man, but it was at this moment that he encountered trouble.


    Because of those experiences, there were many different powers in his body, such as demonic power, such as the power of heaven and earth after the lightning tribulation. However, the demonic energy was absorbed by the Asura Art. After restoring his meridians, the power of the Heaven and Earth Reincarnation helped him open another 365 acupoints. In the end, it exhausted all of its energy and dissipated into his limbs and bones.


    Only the Dragon Qi absorbed by the flood dragon that was fighting Yanlai City remained in his body.


    This power was not big, it was only about one tenth of the boundless true energy in his body, but it was extremely stubborn. Xu Han was unable to absorb it, and it did not cause any trouble to Xu Han before this.


    Gradually, Xu Han ignored it. Unexpectedly, the dragon qi had caused him quite a bit of trouble when he attacked Sanyuan.


    The Great Evolution Sword Technique focused on transforming all the power in one''s body into sword intent, so as to achieve a high degree of compatibility between a person and a sword, All of this power meant that there was no other power in his body other than sword intent, This dragon qi clearly violated this requirement, He was different from the demonic energy on Xu Han''s right arm. The demonic energy originated from the Demon Monarch on the Great Abyss Mountain. As long as Xu Han did not take the initiative to activate it, the power would linger in his body. In a sense, the demonic energy did not belong to him. It was more like a symbiotic relationship. Although he could not use the dragon energy, it belonged to him. This caused Xu Han''s cultivation to be troubled.


    Xu Han frowned and thought for a long time, but he couldn''t find a solution.


    However, if this dragon qi continued to exist, he would be unable to move forward.


    Am I going to stop at the early Three Elements Realm for the rest of my life? Xu Han thought to himself as he looked at the pale yellow dragon qi that was entrenched in his dantian.


    The Great Evolution Sword said.


    Using the Sword Dao to form the Heavenly Dao.


    Everything can be a sword.


    All strength can be considered as meaning.


    Breaking through three elements, opening the pylon door, clearing the heavens, casting away dust, and even spreading.


    Xu Han silently recited the Great Evolution Sword Technique in his heart. His mind was rapidly circulating. He did not believe that this little dragon qi could reject him from cultivating outside the door of the Dao of Cultivation.


    There must be a way!


    He had always had such a temperament. Even in the Deathly Realm, he had to blaze a trail of blood. How could he be defeated by such difficulties?


    Thinking of this, his heart skipped a beat.


    Everything can be a sword.


    All strength can be considered as meaning.


    He recited the technique silently again. Suddenly, he seemed to have grasped the crux of the matter, and his eyes lit up.


    All strength can be considered as meaning!


    True Qi was strength, true essence was strength, and that dragon qi was ultimately also a kind of strength.


    However, compared to the former, the existence of this kind of force was more profound and mysterious, but in the final analysis, he was still a force.


    It was as if the strength of the physical body was still sufficient to cause a qualitative change when it reached a certain level of strength. Thus, it could contend against the true essence sword intent and even the power of an immortal. Since the dragon qi of that sect was a kind of power, why couldn''t it be injected into the Great Evolution Sword Seed and converted into sword intent?


    Just then, this thought appeared in Xu Han''s mind and spread uncontrollably.


    Of course, he knew that such an idea might be feasible in theory, but no one had ever done it before. It was inevitable that variables would arise, and the dangers involved were naturally self-evident.


    However, this hesitation only lasted for a breath or two in his mind before it was suppressed by him.


    Throughout his journey, the word''dangerous'' had always accompanied him. If he didn''t even have the slightest awareness of adventure, what would he use to fight for his life with the heavens?


    As he thought this, his heart sank. At that moment, the dragon qi in his dantian turned into a stream and poured into the sword seed.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 220 The Night Was Alluring

    "Half demon."


    "The spirit of man, the spirit of demon."


    "The left eye clears the Yang Pass, and the right eye opens the Yin Gate."


    "One arm can control the soul, and the other can drive the undead."


    "Cultivating without shackles, you can live for 800 years. It''s called a divine seed."


    The man carefully read the handwriting on the yellow leather paper and frowned.


    It was as if he felt that the things recorded on the parchment were too absurd, and it was as if he was secretly surprised at the existence of such a creature.


    He raised his head and looked at the purple-eyed girl who was tidying up her clothes at the bedside. He sighed and said, "The fantasies of the Great Chu Ancestral Emperor are unimaginable. I didn''t expect that your Dark Asura Palace would still remember them."


    When the purple-eyed girl heard this, her hand that was folding the black robe paused. She looked at the man, her purple pupils shining.


    "It''s not a fantasy. The Dark Asura Palace has already refined into a divine seed ¡­" The girl paused for a moment, as if she felt that this statement was a bit inappropriate. Thus, she added, "At least it can be considered a demigod seed."


    The man''s hand, which was holding a parchment made of something unknown, stiffened abruptly at that moment, but it recovered in the blink of an eye.


    "Refined?" A wisp of surprise appeared in his black pupils. Obviously, he wanted to conceal this strange color, but he was not good at it after all. Therefore, this concealment was somewhat funny in the eyes of the girl.


    The girl smiled. She walked over to the man and sat down beside him. Then, she stared at the man with her soul-stirring eyes. After a while, she asked, "Tell me, what exactly did that Demon Lord say to you on the Great Abyss Mountain? Why are you suddenly interested in the Half Demon?"


    The expression on the man''s face froze again. He quietly put the parchment in his hand back into his embrace and asked, "You said the Dark Asura Palace has been refined into a half-demon? Is there really such a thing in this world?"


    The girl naturally saw that the man was deliberately changing the topic, but she did not reveal it.


    Instead, he stretched out his hand to support his chin and looked at the man with a smile.


    The candlelight in the hut flickered, and the purple pupils of the young girl reflected the candlelight, like the stars in the sky, shining brightly.


    That appearance made the man a little absent-minded.


    "Hehe." The girl seemed to be very satisfied with the man''s reaction. She laughed, the corner of her mouth hooked into a dimple, and her face flashed with spring. Even the candlelight in the room seemed to be brighter at that time.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the news I received a few days ago. It seems to have been done by accident. I''m afraid I''ll have to leave the details to those old monsters to study for a while." The girl then told the man the answer to his question.


    "Why?" The man shook his head imperceptibly. He felt a little dizzy. This was an unbelievable thing for an immortal like him. The body of an immortal transcended the mortal world. If he was willing, he could even stay awake for several years. Why did he feel such an uncontrollable sense of tiredness at this moment?


    Is that the deadline?


    The man said it untruthfully. He instinctively wanted to suppress this feeling. He did not want to die, nor did he want to show such exhaustion in front of the girl.


    "Why?" The girl asked, as if she did not understand what the man meant.


    "Why did you create such a thing? I mean, what does it mean to you, or to the Great Chu Emperor before?" The man asked, and the tiredness in his mind became even more intense.


    "Isn''t that strange? Divine seeds are powerful weapons, the sharpest blades, and the best carriers of souls. According to the records, as long as there are enough divine seeds, humans can even reach immortality through soul parasitism. Isn''t that enough?" The girl said this, but she didn''t seem to notice the man''s abnormal behavior. Instead, the smile on his face grew brighter and brighter at that moment.


    The man seemed to want to say something, but at that time, a huge feeling of powerlessness surged forth like a tide. His head tilted and he fell into the girl''s embrace.


    The girl did not show even the slightest surprise.


    She looked at the already pale temples of the person in her arms and felt a little distressed.


    She stretched out her hand and gently stroked the man''s rough cheek. She was cautious, as if she was holding a rare treasure.


    "Of course not."


    Her gaze became blurry at that moment, and she murmured to herself as she looked at the flickering candle in the room.


    "Once refined into a divine seed, all traces of death will be eliminated. The so-called life and death people and living bones are probably like this."


    "You owe me so much, how can I let you die?"


    "Are you right?"


    The girl asked, the corner of her mouth curling into an attractive arc.


    ¡­


    Xu Han, who was sitting cross-legged in the inn, kept trembling. Xuan''er, who was standing beside him, saw his abnormal state and anxiously circled around him. She didn''t know how she could help Xu Han. After a few fruitless calls, the black cat jumped to Xu Han''s side and curled up. She watched him with concern, using her only strength to warm Xu Han who was constantly trembling.


    Perhaps in its tiny brain, it would think that Xu Han''s trembling was just because the night was too cold.


    However, this method did not seem to have the effect that the black cat wanted. Xu Han''s body trembled even more violently, and even his lips began to turn white.


    The black cat stood up and stared at Xu Han with puzzlement written all over its amber eyes.


    It carefully thought about what made Xu Han so cold.


    It seemed that there wasn''t such a situation in the Linglong Pavilion. Was it because he slept with another human?


    The black cat was very confused, but Xu Han''s condition was getting worse and worse. His face gradually turned pale, as if he was no longer an adult.


    The black cat was too worried about Xu Han. It no longer hesitated. At that time, its body arched up. A boundless demonic aura filled its tiny body. In an instant, it turned into a nearly three-foot-tall cheetah. Then, the demonic aura in its body surged towards Xu Han, gently lifting his body up and placing it on its back.


    It used about three breaths of time to adapt to the new appearance of its first appearance, and then it jumped out of the door.


    It moved very quickly, but when it landed on the ground, it was so light that it was silent.


    He remembered another human dwelling, always dressed in red, Very quickly, he found it. It jumped into the window. The beautiful human with a slightly frightening pectoral muscles was currently deep asleep on the bed. Xuan''er came to the bed and confirmed that her actions did not wake him up. It heaved a sigh of relief. Then, it gathered its demonic power again and gently placed Xu Han on its back next to the person.


    After finishing all this, it looked at Xu Han carefully. It seemed that the other party had really recovered a lot from this. At least, his trembling had obviously decreased by a lot.


    The black cat finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed to have accomplished an extremely important matter. It let out a satisfied roar and lay down beside the bed. The demonic aura around its body dissipated and it turned back into the appearance of the black cat.


    The night was hazy, and the willow branches on the moon.


    The youth with surging sword intent in his body hugged a ball of gentle softness. He felt very comfortable, so he hugged the thing a little more tightly.


    The girl also smelled something that made her feel at ease. She moved closer to her embrace, as if she wanted to have more of that warmth.


    Thus, that night, the two of them, who didn''t know anything, were under the satisfied gaze of the black cat.


    Sleeping in each other''s arms.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 221 Morning Was Also Alluring

    Dragon Qi entered the sword seed.


    At that time, a heart-wrenching pain spread throughout Xu Han''s entire body.


    It was an indescribable pain, as if millions of sharp thorns had pierced into every pore in your body at the same time.


    Xu Han gritted his teeth and endured the pain.


    Afterwards, the sword seed that had already sprouted shoots began to tremble, violently trembling.


    With that violent tremor, the sword seed began to expand, like a thin snake swallowing an elephant. Although it entered its stomach, it was difficult to digest it.


    The so-called snake swallowing elephant.


    The current Xu Han, or the sword seed in Xu Han''s body, was the Ba Snake, and the Dragon Qi was the giant elephant.


    The level of Dragon Qi''s strength had clearly exceeded the sword seed''s endurance. As a result, the sword seed was pushed up by the Dragon Qi, but it was difficult to turn it into sword intent.


    The Dragon Qi was obviously unwilling to submit to the sword seed like this. He began to wildly flee within the sword seed. This caused Xu Han to feel a bit more pain, and his body naturally couldn''t help but tremble involuntarily.


    Xu Han knew that if this continued, his sword seed would definitely be broken by the Dragon Qi. Once the sword seed was broken, his cultivation would turn into nothingness at the very least, and at the very most, he would likely end up in a miserable situation where his personal death would disappear.


    How could Xu Han allow such a thing to happen?


    At that time, he gritted his teeth and gathered all the sword intent around his body. He wrapped the sword seed in it, and then he silently chanted in his heart, "Take it!"


    The boundless sword intent abruptly contracted, compressing the sword seed that had expanded several times.


    The collision of the two forces inside and outside caused Xu Han''s face to instantly turn incomparably pale, and even dense traces of sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    However, he did not plan to relax at all. He knew how miserable the fate of the sword seed was when it was broken. Compared to that, he naturally had to risk his life.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and endured this great pain.


    As time passed, his spirit gradually weakened. He vaguely felt that he was moving. However, it was obvious that he did not have the heart to care about this matter. He used all his strength to suppress the swelling sword seed. Every breath was so difficult for him.


    However, perhaps it was his obsession that caused the existence in the underworld to be affected, or perhaps during this long tug-of-war, the dragon qi was finally unable to sustain itself.


    The expansion of the sword seed began to slow down and gradually began to shrink.


    Although this speed was slow, Xu Han could clearly feel it. This made Xu Han''s heart go straight.


    He regained his composure and gathered the sword intent around his body to crazily squeeze towards the sword seed.


    The speed at which the sword seed began to shrink became faster, and the frequency at which the buds on the sword seed began to tremble became swift and violent.


    Ding.


    A soft sound suddenly sounded in Xu Han''s body.


    A faint sword intent surged out from the buds of the sword seed.


    The sword intent seemed to be somewhat different from ordinary sword intent, carrying a faint yellow color similar to that of dragon qi. As the sword intent surged out, it also signified that Xu Han''s sword seed had finally assimilated the dragon qi. Thus, everything that followed became logical.


    The sword seed continued to shrink, and the intense pain gradually dissipated. The pale yellow sword intent was constantly spurted out from the buds.


    As the dragon qi flowed into Xu Han''s body, Xu Han''s original sword intent seemed to have undergone some changes under the nourishment of the pale yellow sword intent. In the end, all of the sword intent turned into a faint yellow color. Xu Han also said that such a change was not real, whether it was a blessing or a curse to him.


    However, the conversion of the dragon qi meant that he had the qualifications to step into the next stage of cultivation. His goal had already been achieved.


    Xu Han was very satisfied.


    With such satisfaction and exhaustion, he decided to have a good sleep. He reached out his hand and suddenly embraced a warm thing. He didn''t have the heart to think about what it was. He just felt sleepy and couldn''t hold on any longer. He fell asleep.


    ¡­


    The next day, the people from the Tian Ce Mansion stayed in the inn.


    It was awakened by a long and loud scream.


    Perhaps he hadn''t recovered from the tense emotions in Big Yellow City. After hearing this scream, Hou Ling came to Ye Hongjian with his big halberd. Hmm, that was the door where the scream came from.


    With the help of several red-robed officials, Mr. Lu also rushed over.


    Su Mu''an pushed away Chu Chou Li, who was drunk, and strode towards the crowd with her saber in hand.


    Fang Ziyu pulled Qin Keqing, who was still preparing breakfast for everyone, and looked worriedly outside the door.


    Just as everyone looked at me and I looked at you with grave expressions, they were about to break through the door.


    Ye Hongjian''s door suddenly opened.


    Well, to be exact, it was ruthlessly knocked away by someone from inside.


    Then, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Xu Han, the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion, stood up in a sorry state amidst the debris of the broken door.


    "Xu Han, wait for me. I will skin you!" Ye Hongjian''s furious voice sounded at the right time.


    Everyone looked at Xu Han, who was clearly dressed in pajamas, and then at the figure who was hiding under the curtain of the door in the inner room. Their faces immediately revealed expressions.


    "Cough cough, the weather is good. It''s good for your health to go on a trip." The bearded Hou Ling laughed and put the halberd back on his back.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I do feel good." The soldiers of the Tian Ce Mansion all smiled dryly and agreed. Then, a group of people fled this place.


    "Young man." Mr. Lu patted Xu Han''s shoulder with a teasing smile on his face. Then, he slowly left with the help of the other red-robed officials.


    "Amazing, Xiao Han." It seemed that Chu Chouli, who had yet to wake up from his hangover, gave Xu Han a thumbs up in admiration. He seemed to want to have a good conversation with Xu Han, but was pulled away by Su Mu''an, who was beside him, reluctantly. Before leaving, the little fellow did not forget to whisper, "Manor Master, my father said that after sleeping with my mother-in-law, there will be a child. Raising a child is troublesome. You must be prepared to give birth."


    Qin Keqing blushed as she looked at what Xu Han wanted to say, but she didn''t know how to say it. In the end, she could only stomp her feet and leave angrily. Behind her, Fang Ziyu put his hands behind his back and pointed at Xu Han with a face full of sorrow and anger. It was as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say a word. He only sighed deeply and then walked away.


    Xu Han looked at all of this blankly, his mind blank.


    Countless doubts flashed through his mind.


    He clearly remembered that he had cultivated in his room yesterday. In order to convert the Dragon Qi into sword intent, he had even walked through the gates of hell. However, the first thing he saw when he woke up today was Ye Hongjian''s shy and angry eyes. Then, before he could regain his senses, he flew out, followed by a burst of nonsense that he could not understand.


    "Xu Han, come in." At this moment, Ye Hongjian''s gritted teeth sounded from inside the room.


    Xu Han was stunned. He felt that Ye Hongjian was obviously not someone he could afford to provoke.


    In line with the principle that good men do not fight with women, Manor Chief Xu forcefully walked into the room.


    At this time, Ye Hongjian was already dressed in a red gown, but her face was still flushed with embarrassment and anger. She was already extremely beautiful, and with such an expression, it was inexplicably somewhat attractive.


    "Miao." At this time, Xuan''er jumped out from nowhere and jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder. She rubbed Xu Han''s neck intimately with her head, as if she was excited about Xu Han''s improvement.


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked at Xuan''er, who had a face full of credit, and then at Ye Hongjian, who had a cold expression on his face. He recalled the situation last night and probably guessed the whole story.


    Gulu.


    He swallowed his saliva and looked at Ye Hongjian to explain, "Hongjian, listen to me¡­"


    "Today, I arrived in Chang''an. What is the first thing I need to do?" However, he was interrupted by Ye Hongjian before he could say anything.


    "See ¡­ Marquis Ye?" Xu Han was guilty and carefully pondered over Ye Hongjian''s thoughts.


    "And then?" Ye Hongjian asked again.


    "Then?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    "Seeing my father, what should you say?" Ye Hongjian saw that Xu Han, who had always been exceptionally intelligent, was suddenly stunned, and immediately rolled her eyes at him in anger.


    "Say hello?"


    "Engagement date!"


    After saying that, Ye Hongjian''s face turned red again. She turned her head and murmured in a low voice, "Sooner or later, what''s the hurry?"


    The frightened Xu Han obviously did not hear what Ye Hongjian was saying. He only looked at the girl whose face was flushed red and felt that her current appearance reflected the first ray of dawn light that shot in from outside the window. She was incomparably beautiful.


    He was a little stunned when he saw this, and only after a while did he nod his head in shock.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 222 Changan Is Uneasy

    Following that, everyone set foot on the road to Chang''an.


    The journey was smooth, but what made Xu Han somewhat depressed was that everyone looked at him with strange gazes.


    There were teasing, sighing, and envious expressions on his face, causing Xu Han to feel uncomfortable.


    Qin Keqing avoided Xu Han everywhere, unable to tell whether she was angry or sad.


    After a period of helplessness, Xu Han had no choice but to secretly examine his feelings towards Qin Keqing and Ye Hongjian.


    In the end, there must be a decision in life. If you hold a sweet potato and think of an apple, it will be bad for you in the end, and it will also be bad for others. Xu Han was not an indecisive person, but this matter between a man and a woman was really unclear.


    Even Xu Han was somewhat distressed.


    But yesterday¡­


    Thinking of the absurdity of the early morning, Xu Han, who was sitting in the carriage, glared at Xuan''er, who was sleeping soundly beside him. The harsh reprimand on his lips could not be said. He sighed. If he told Ye Hongjian that Xuan''er had used some unknown method to drag him into her room yesterday, he was afraid that he would inevitably be faced with swords and blades. With Ye Hongjian''s temperament, Xu Han did not doubt that Ye Hongjian could do such a thing.


    After all, Ye Hongjian was Ye Chengtai''s daughter and half of the Headmaster''s disciple. No matter what, she could not jump out of this strange whirlpool in Chang''an. Qin Keqing was different. Although Ye Chengtai had already expressed her determination to him, Xu Han was really unwilling to see Ye Chengtai get involved in this mess.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han made a decision.


    He took a deep breath and secretly told himself that after he went to Chang''an, he needed to find a suitable opportunity to tell Qin Keqing about this matter.


    ¡­


    Lower Alliance City was only eighty miles away from Chang''an.


    The group of people did not rush to Chang''an, but it was already dusk when they arrived at Chang''an City.


    Xu Han arranged for everyone to go to Tiance Prefecture to take care of everything, and troubled Mr. Lu to make a trip to Pu Tian Palace, handing over Tomorrow''s Noodle Saint''s folds. This capital was not like those small cities outside the border. Zhu Xian''s ears and eyes were densely packed in the city. Naturally, the news of their return to Chang''an could not be concealed from Zhu Xian. Xu Han also had no intention of continuing to hide, so he decided to reveal it to them.


    As for him, he followed Ye Hongjian to the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country according to their agreement this morning.


    Of course, the departure of the two of them inevitably attracted ridiculing gazes from the crowd.


    ¡­


    The streets of Chang''an are wide and open to all directions. Every day, there are special people to clean them up, and they are cleaned up spotlessly.


    Although the night was already dark, the pedestrians on the streets were happy to come and go. The peddlers on the streets, the wine shops in the alleys, and the business was booming.


    It seemed that the chaos in Big Yellow City did not disturb this bustling ancient city in the slightest.


    The two of them walked in Chang''an City with their own thoughts, and the atmosphere was somewhat dull.


    Ye Hongjian lowered her head and used her feet to measure the bluestone slab paving the streets of Chang''an. She stepped on a strange rhythm and each time she landed, she accurately landed in the center of the next stone slab.


    98¡­


    99¡­


    One hundred¡­


    She counted silently in her heart until she landed on the hundredth bluestone slab.


    The girl sighed. She tilted her head and looked at the youth beside her who was still lowered his head. She was somewhat angry.


    "What? Is it so difficult for you to see my father?" Ye Hongjian asked discontentedly.


    "Ah?" When the youth heard this, he raised his head as if he had just woken up from a dream, and it took him a while to react.


    Seeing that Ye Hongjian''s expression wasn''t gloomy, he hurriedly explained, "No, I was just thinking about something."


    "What''s more important than meeting my father? Is it your Miss Keqing? Are you reluctant to part with her?" Ye Hongjian obviously did not intend to let Xu Han off so easily. At that time, she said, the problem was like a series of cannonballs, causing Xu Han to explode one after another.


    Xu Han turned his head to look at the angry Ye Hongjian. He had never seen her reveal such an expression before. He secretly felt that she was a little good-looking, so he naturally took a look at her a few more times.


    However, Ye Hongjian was somewhat uncomfortable by his gaze. Her cheeks were flushed red and she turned her head in panic.


    Seeing her like this, Xu Han smiled.


    "I was just wondering if it would be inappropriate for us to meet father-in-law empty-handed."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was slightly stunned. Then, the flush on her face climbed up again, and in the blink of an eye, her ears turned scarlet.


    After a long while, she muttered in her soft and inaudible voice, "Slippery tongue."


    Then, he quickly walked towards the direction of the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country.


    From beginning to end, Xu Han did not let Xu Han see her face.


    But Xu Han believed that at this moment, Ye Hongjian''s face should be as sweet as a ripe apple.


    ¡­


    Chang''an City was a land occupied by dragons and tigers.


    A young master who walked out of a random courtyard could be the son of a court minister, or a noble relative of a king within three generations.


    Since there were many dignitaries, there were naturally many taboos.


    No one can afford to provoke him, no matter where he goes, he has to pay attention to everything.


    For example, this mansion gate made of black wood in front of him was one of the taboos in Chang''an City.


    The mansion gate wasn''t big. The entire body of black wood made him almost merge with the night. Not only did the faint candlelight in the courtyard not make the mansion gate smell more like fireworks, but it also adorned it as deep and terrifying as a ghost gate.


    Such a look naturally offended some people''s taboos.


    However, there was only one reason why the royal nobles of Chang''an avoided him like a tiger.


    This manor¡­


    Zhu.


    To the people of Chang''an City, Zhu Xian was a very mysterious person.


    It was so mysterious that most people had heard of his name and his infamous deeds.


    Someone said that he had three heads and six arms, his eyes could breathe fire, and his mouth had sharp teeth.


    Others said that he was a spy of the demon race, a solar eclipse virgin who ate young children at night.


    Some people even said that he was the reincarnation of an evil dragon, devouring the fortune of the Great Zhou Empire and becoming a true dragon.


    The rumors of the people were mysterious, but they were only used as talk after tea. Perhaps apart from chatting with others, Zhu Dashou''s greatest use for them was to stop crying at night.


    However, perhaps they would never have imagined that Zhu Shouzuo, who was almost demonized, looked like an extremely ordinary middle-aged man.


    At this moment, he was wearing a black python robe. The python had four legs and four claws, giving it the appearance of a true dragon. The black hair on his head was covered in white snow, and there were wrinkles on his face. This made him look older than before.


    "Did you find out? Where did the Yuwen Clan''s dragon qi end up?" His voice rang out at that moment. His deep voice almost fused with the darkness, making it hard to distinguish whether the voice came from his mouth or from an unknown corner.


    The candlelight inside the manor wasn''t bright, but it was enough to see things.


    A scholar dressed in a black robe also appeared in front of Zhu Xian as if he had appeared out of thin air.


    "Tai yuan emperor there dragon qi by the defeat of the big yellow city, down to light cyan, but if in time, can stabilize the situation in jizhou, I''m afraid will improve. "The Dragon Qi from King Yu is still only light yellow. As for the Yuwen clan kings of the various provinces, the letter Wang Yu Wencheng, who holds half of the Qingzhou Prefecture, is only dark yellow. Even if these are added together, the royal family''s almost crimson dragon Qi cannot be gathered together."


    The scholarly scholar spoke like a daoist and was obviously quite puzzled by this.


    "Could it be that this dragon qi can still be released out of thin air?" Zhu Xian frowned. His appearance was also very ordinary. He did not have the fierce killing intent of the Emperor, nor did he have the tyrannical sharpness of a fierce gaze. It was more like the farmer guarding a third of his acre, secretly worrying about the autumn harvest.


    "Naturally, this is impossible." The black-robed scholar''s expression changed. He hurriedly said, "I think there is only one reason for this situation."


    At this point, the scholar paused, as if he had some misgivings, but when he sensed the gaze that Zhu Shouzuo cast, he did not hesitate and hurriedly said, "We have missed someone."


    "Did you miss someone?" Zhu Xian repeated these words, as if something had sounded at that time. His eyes narrowed. "You mean the one who¡­"


    "But even if he is still alive, how can he have so much dragon qi" Zhu Xian''s mind was so meticulous that he quickly rejected the Confucian scholar''s speculation.


    The black-robed scholar whispered, "If that person had only survived by luck, he wouldn''t have so much dragon qi. However, if he didn''t survive, he would have lived well enough to influence the situation of Great Zhou."


    "Hmm? You mean¡­" Zhu Xian''s eyes narrowed at that time.


    He stood up, looked deeply at the scholar, and said in a deep voice, "Go, look for that brat who suddenly appeared!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 223 Dispute

    When they arrived in front of the Marquis Manor of Ning Country, the servant outside recognized the daughter of the Marquis Manor with a single glance.


    He wasn''t too surprised. Most likely, Ye Hongjian had already sent this kind of news to the Marquis'' Manor before this.


    The servant enthusiastically led the two of them into the Marquis'' Mansion.


    A family banquet had already been arranged in the main hall of the Marquis'' Mansion of Ning Country. The formation was not big, only Ye Chengtai and his wife, as well as the two tables that had been prepared long ago. However, the dishes were extremely sumptuous and were clearly prepared meticulously.


    It had been nine months since Xu Han and Ye Hongjian left Chang''an. Although they had returned to Chang''an last time, they did not have time to pay their respects. It was not easy to see their daughter. Mu Yinyin, Ye Hongjian''s mother, naturally felt heartache. She pulled Ye Hongjian to sit beside her and asked with concern.


    Although Ye Chengtai also missed his daughter very much, it was not as obvious as the woman''s performance. He had chatted with Xu Han one after another and asked about the Linglong Pavilion and Big Yellow City.


    Xu Han naturally responded one by one, but the contents were true and false.


    After all, regardless of whether it was the disputes between the Imperial Court or the mysteries in Jianghu, the more they knew, the deeper they would sink. As for the extent to which Ye Chengtai wanted to accomplish this, Xu Han was unable to grasp it, so he naturally had to leave it to Ye Hongjian to do it.


    However, regarding Mu Ji, Mu Yinyin suddenly interrupted. After all, she was considered a member of the Mu Clan. It was also because she married Ye Chengtai that she escaped death. Naturally, he was extremely concerned about Mu Ji and the sudden appearance of Mu Qingshan. Xu Han had no intention of concealing this matter and told them everything.


    However, such a fact inevitably made Mu Yinyin a little worried. Xu Han even vaguely saw that the woman''s eyes were red, but she secretly stopped.


    Fortunately, even if Ye Chengtai changed the topic, the atmosphere in the room became lively again.


    All in all, this family banquet was considered a pleasure for the guests.


    It could be seen that Ye Chengtai was very satisfied with Xu Han''s son-in-law, who had been recruited on a whim. From his daughter''s attitude towards Xu Han, it was not difficult for him to see that the two of them seemed to be in tune with each other.


    "Right, Xu Han, don''t you have something very important to tell my father today?" At the end of the banquet, Ye Hongjian suddenly said.


    After saying this, Ye Chengtai and Mu Yinyin naturally gave Xu Han a puzzled look, while Ye Hongjian raised her neck provocatively.


    Seeing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart.


    He naturally remembered what Ye Hongjian had told him this morning. This was not because he had retreated from the battle, but because he really did not know how to speak. Ye Hongjian raised this matter at this time. If he was being shy, it would be too much of a daughter''s behavior. Therefore, he gritted his teeth at that time and opened his mouth to say.


    " Marquis Ye, I do have something to discuss with Marquis Ye."


    "It''s me and Hongjian¡­"


    Just as Xu Han''s words were about to reach a critical juncture, a loud noise came from outside the room.


    " Marquis! There is a child causing trouble outside. He insists on coming to find Young Master Xu. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t get rid of him." At that time, a man dressed as a servant hurriedly ran in and said to the people in the manor.


    "Hmm? Child? What''s his name?" Before Ye Chengtai could say anything, Ye Hongjian said first. Obviously, he was a little displeased that this topic was suddenly interrupted.


    "It seems to be called ¡­ Su Mu''an." The servant scratched the back of his head and recalled it for a long time.


    "Huh? Bring him in quickly." Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. Although Su Mu''an''s personality was sometimes very paranoid, she was a reasonable person and had never seen him make a fool of himself. He was supposed to follow Mr. Lu to Tiance Prefecture to take care of everything, but now he suddenly came looking for him. Xu Han was worried that something might have gone wrong with Tiance Prefecture. Thinking of this, he hurriedly stood up and said, "Forget it, take him to find him!"


    As he spoke, Xu Han gave Ye Chengtai and Mu Yinyin an apologetic look and hurriedly followed the servant out of the manor.


    The three of them exchanged glances at each other at that time, and they seemed to have smelled something wrong, so they naturally hurriedly followed.


    When Xu Han arrived at the entrance of the Ye Clan, he saw a boy carrying a sword and saber tangling with the servants of the Ye Clan from afar. It was obvious that there was a dispute between him and the servants of the Ye Clan.


    "Mu An! What''s going on?" Seeing this, Xu Han quickly walked up and asked loudly.


    Seeing Xu Han, the little fellow''s expression changed. He anxiously shouted, "Manor Master is not good. Grandpa Lu is fighting with someone!"


    Mr. Lu had a fight with someone?


    These words were naturally somewhat nonsense. Not to mention that the old gentleman was a great scholar of the generation, he was gentle and elegant, but he could fight with others. Even at that point, wasn''t there still Hou Ling around? Why is it Mr. Lu''s turn to make a move?


    However, the anxious expression on Su Mu''an ''s face did not seem to be fake. Xu Han''s eyebrows sank at that time. He turned to look at Ye Hongjian apologetically.


    "Let''s go. I''ll go with you." Fortunately, Ye Hongjian was also generous and did not say anything. Instead, she wanted to go with Xu Han.


    Xu Han looked at her gratefully. Then, he bid farewell to Ye Chengtai and his wife and ran with Ye Hongjian towards the Tian Ce Mansion with Su Mu''an.


    ¡­


    After the three of them walked away, Mu Yinyin looked at the man beside him worriedly.


    "Master, since they just returned to Chang''an, the Longevity Division is uneasy." Although Mu Yinyin was only a woman, he had been influenced by Chang''an, so it wasn''t difficult to guess that the trouble Tiance Prefecture had encountered was probably secretly ordered by the Long Night Division.


    Ye Chengtai, who was nearly half a hundred years old, reached out and patted the back of Mu Yinyin''s hand at that time, indicating that the other party was at ease.


    "Believe in the eyes of the Headmaster and our children. This is what the Tian Ce Mansion has to face, and it is also what we have to face." The man said.


    The thick voice calmed the woman''s heart.


    He was always like this, although he didn''t necessarily have much cultivation or power. However, he possessed a strange ability that could calm the hearts of people. Perhaps he was not a good Marquis. He had once flattered Zhu Xian after the Shepherd King''s destruction, but he could really be called a good husband and a good father.


    "Yes." Thinking of this, Mu Yinyin nodded and leaned his head against the man''s chest. Feeling the familiar and warm smell.


    The two of them hugged each other for a long time, but Ye Chengtai''s voice suddenly sounded at that time.


    "Oh right, where''s my official uniform?"


    Hearing this, Mu Yinyin was stunned. Following the successive defeats of the Mu Palace and Tiance Prefecture in the battle against the Long Night Division, although Ye Chengtai had dodged a calamity, he had been removed from his post, leaving behind only the title of Marquis of Ning Country. The so-called official uniform was actually his Marquis of Ning Country''s Marquis. As Marquis, he naturally had the right to enter the Palace Mask Saint.


    However, in order to avoid Zhu Xian''s suspicion, he had long since hid the official uniform. Apart from the banquet that was bound to be held at the end of the year, he had almost never touched it. When he asked this question, Mu Yinyin naturally smelled something unusual.


    "Master is going to ¡­" She asked with some uncertainty.


    At this moment, the Marquis, who seemed to be indifferent to the world, suddenly revealed a divine light in his eyes.


    "Tomorrow, the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Face Saint will definitely have a dispute ¡­"


    "I, the old Mu Clan Army, have to do something in the end¡­"


    "For the Old Shepherd King, for myself¡­"


    "In the end, we can''t just stand by and watch."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 224 Sleepless

    When Xu Han and Ye Hongjian arrived at the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion, Xu Han finally understood what Su Mu''an was talking about.


    Rows of black-armored soldiers stood in front of Tiance Prefecture''s mansion. Unlike the city defense camp or the Imperial Army in the capital, the auras of those soldiers were condensed, and their armors seemed to be one. A ferocious bronze wolf head hung on their shoulders.


    It was the Greedy Wolf Division of the Long Night Division!


    The leader was a man in his early thirties. He had a long sword on his waist and was pacing back and forth in front of the manor. His expression was arrogant, while a few civil servants in official uniforms were arguing with the red-robed officials, as if they were stopping the people who wanted to enter the manor.


    The two sides argued until their faces turned red, as if they wanted to fight. Of course, Mr. Lu only closed his eyes and stood aside, not participating. This was somewhat surprising to Su Mu''an. It was mostly because of anxiety in his heart that he said so.


    Seeing Xu Han arrive, everyone from the Tian Ce Mansion surrounded him. The leader of the Greedy Wolf Tribe also looked at the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion with interest.


    "Mr. Lu, Commander Hou, what''s going on?" Xu Han naturally felt the other party''s gaze, but he didn''t care. Instead, he asked the crowd.


    However, before the two of them could speak, the young commander of the Greedy Wolf Tribe took a step forward and said with a smile, "This must be Manor Chief Xu. He is indeed a hero. He is much younger than I imagined."


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned to look at the man, his gaze indifferent and did not give him any response.


    The man was obviously not expecting Xu Han''s attitude. He paused for a moment before saying, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. It''s just¡­"


    Halfway through the man''s words, he was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "Who are you?" Xu Leng asked in a cold voice, and the dissatisfaction in his tone was not concealed at all.


    When the black-armored commander heard this, he was stunned. He naturally didn''t like Xu Han''s attitude, but after all, he followed orders and wouldn''t really have any conflicts with him right now. Therefore, he suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and said with a smile, "I, Xia Yan¡­"


    "Forget it, it''s not important anymore." However, this time, his words were also interrupted by Xu Han just now. Tiance Prefecture''s Young Master waved his hand in disappointment. He looked like a child who was still interested in studying ants, but in the blink of an eye, he lost interest.


    This caused the black-armored man, who had sat on the throne of the deputy commander of the Night Wolf Guards of the Greed Tribe at a young age, to instantly turn crimson. His chest was filled with anger, but he didn''t know how to vent it. His appearance was truly interesting.


    "Then let''s move aside. We''re going back to the manor." However, Xu Han didn''t care about this soldier at all. He said unhappily. The gaze he looked at that person was as disgusted and tired as if he had seen a wild dog blocking the way.


    " Manor Chief Xu is too domineering!" At this moment, the officials who had been arguing with the red-robed officials blushed, Suddenly, he stepped forward, The leader was around fifty years old, The skinny old man scolded righteously, "We were ordered to investigate the matter regarding the traitor of the Mu Clan, Mu Qingshan. I heard that he disguised himself as a disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion and hid in Tiance Prefecture under the alias of Zhou Zhang. He has quite a good relationship with Manor Chief Xu and the others. Today, only Manor Chief Xu can enter the manor if he can tell us about this matter!"


    However, this furious reprimand did not have the effect that the old man wanted.


    Xu Han blinked his eyes and asked, "Are you done?"


    "Huh?" The old man was stunned. Before he could say anything else, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "Then step aside."


    " Manor Chief Xu, are you trying to resist the imperial edict?" Whether it was those officials or the commander of the Greedy Wolf Division, they had never expected Xu Han''s attitude to be so bad. All of a sudden, their expressions changed. The old man scolded loudly, clearly furious to the extreme.


    "Hou Ling!" However, Xu Han apparently did not intend for them to continue sighing about this matter. He let out a loud shout and the middle-aged man in the crowd immediately walked out with a halberd in his hand.


    At that moment, the aura of the Great Evolution Realm surged out from his body like a tidal wave, enveloping everyone. Everyone immediately felt a burst of unpleasant aura at that moment.


    "I''ll count to three. At that time, none of the people who are still blocking the entrance of the manor will remain."


    A smile appeared on Xu Han''s cold face.


    In the eyes of the crowd, that appearance was as ferocious and terrifying as a ghost.


    "Xu Han? This is the capital. Do you dare to act recklessly?" The commander of the Greedy Wolf Division shouted.


    "One." However, Xu Han did not care, and the voice in his mouth that was like a life-threatening talisman came as expected.


    "We are officials of the Imperial Court. Do you dare to kill me?" Among the officials, the skinny old man was furious.


    "Two." However, Xu Han remained unmoved.


    At that time, Hou Ling, who was beside him, also raised the halberd in his hand. Berserk True Essence surged, and a terrifying pressure descended on his face. It looked like it was cutting mountains and cutting rocks.


    At that time, fear finally spread to the foreheads of the crowd. The rationality in their hearts naturally kept telling them that Xu Han did not dare to commit murder in Chang''an City, but what if?


    It was their own lives that had been sacrificed.


    As a result, they were no longer able to maintain their manners as court officials or commanders of the Longevity Division. At that moment, they all retreated towards the surroundings, leaving behind a path leading to the Tian Ce Mansion ''s entrance in front of the people of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Seeing this, the smile on Xu Han''s face became even more intense.


    He swallowed the word "three", then smiled and clapped his hands. He looked at Mr. Lu and the others beside him and said, "Let''s go."


    After saying that, they brought everyone into the dusty Tiance Prefecture mansion without turning back. From the beginning to the end, they did not cast even the slightest glance at the claws of the Longevity Division.


    ¡­


    The mansion of the Tian Ce Mansion was truly extraordinarily large.


    After all, back then, this was a place that could accommodate 3,000 red-robed officials and 30,000 Tian Ce Mansion Army soldiers.


    However, it had been damaged for too long, and many places needed to be taken care of before it could be used again.


    After Xu Han and the others entered the mansion, everyone in Tiance Prefecture, including Mr. Lu, looked at the familiar mansion. Their eyes were slightly red. Xu Han naturally could not feel the turbulence in their hearts at this moment, but he could feel the heavy feeling that had settled down from time in this atmosphere.


    After a long time, the old Mr. Lu finally regained his senses. He smiled apologetically at Xu Han.


    "I can''t help but sigh in my heart when I return to the same place. It makes the Prefecture Head laugh." The old man said at that time.


    "I understand, sir. There''s no need to worry." Xu Han smiled and said in relief.


    "What does the Prefecture Master think is the purpose of sending someone to stop us from entering the Prefecture today?" After all, Mr. Lu was very mature, and he quickly recovered from his previous worries. He asked again.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression turned serious and he pondered for a moment before he said, "With Zhu Xian''s shrewdness, he should know that no matter what method we use, these clowns should not be able to stop us. Doing so does not seem to have any effect other than disgusting us. I really do not understand why he did such a useless act."


    "However, this reminds me that the other party will definitely make a fuss over the matter of Zhou Zhang tomorrow. We need to be prepared for this."


    "Oh, that''s true. We can''t understand Zhu Xian''s thoughts, but it''s always right to make more preparations." Mr. Lu nodded at that time, agreeing with Xu Han''s view.


    "Then it looks like I won''t be able to sleep tonight." Hearing this, Xu Han turned to look at the dusty Tiance Prefecture and smiled.


    "Indeed." Mr. Lu nodded and began to arrange for people to clean up the Tian Ce Mansion. On the other side, he led the red-robed officials to discuss the matter of the Tomorrow''s Face Saint with Xu Han.


    ¡­


    Indeed, as Xu Han had said, this night was destined to be sleepless for many people.


    For example, everyone in the Tian Ce Mansion, such as the brightly lit Longevity Division.


    They were all making final preparations for the first clash in more than ten years tomorrow.


    Of course, this kind of sleeplessness did not only happen in Chang''an.


    It also happened in the small village called Niutou Village in the distant Azure Province.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 225 The Evil Of All Lives

    On a September night, the village of Ox-Head was surrounded by flames.


    The leader of the bandits named Boss Tiger brought his hundreds of bandits to gather all the villagers in the village.


    Boss Tiger, who was born with a tiger''s back and a one-inch long scar on his right eye, sat on the tall horse. He looked at the faces filled with fear with a deep gaze. Everyone subconsciously lowered their heads when they faced his gaze.


    Pa!


    He waved his long whip and a crisp sound exploded, causing the surrounding villagers to be so scared that their faces turned deathly pale that they took a few steps back.


    Boss Tiger was very satisfied with this result.


    He revealed a sinister smile and then said in a deep voice, "My brother, Third You, came to your village a few days ago to collect grain, but was injured by the people here. I am a rough man, but I am very particular about it." "You can either hand over the person who caused the accident to me or hand over five stones of grain per person. You should treat it as money for your brother to recover from his injuries. Otherwise, none of you will be able to leave alive today!"


    Pa!


    With that, he waved the whip in his hand again, and the loud explosion was like a heavy drum hitting the hearts of everyone present, shattering their courage.


    Liu Dingdang stood behind the crowd numbly. Her eyes were dim and empty. It was as if everything that had happened around her had nothing to do with her.


    Liu Dazhuang died.


    Three days ago, his wound had worsened, and after months of suffering, he closed his eyes on a rainy autumn night.


    Half a month ago, He went to Yanlai City alone. He heard that it was a big city and there were many powerful doctors there. Although they didn''t get the money, the little monk felt that people''s lives were at stake. He should be able to persuade those doctors to come and save them. Therefore, with such expectations, he took the buns that Liu Dingdang had prepared for him and went on his way alone.


    Unfortunately, before the little monk could return, Liu Dazhuang swallowed his breath.


    After all, Liu Dingdang was less than thirteen years old. Liu Dazhuang had died, and the little monk was not around. She immediately lost her backbone. Liu Dazhuang''s corpse was parked in the room, and it already stinked. However, she had no money to bury him, and no one was willing to help her.


    She stood there numbly like a walking corpse, indifferent to what was about to happen.


    "What? Do you want me to make a move?"


    When Boss Tiger saw that his words had fallen for a long time, the villagers in Niutou Village stood there in fear and cowardice, not a single one of them responding to him. This made him very dissatisfied.


    The villagers were all honest farmers. This year''s harvest was indeed much better than the previous years. Although there was a lot of five stone grain per household, after each family gave it to them, they could barely survive. However, Great Zhou had a weird year. With a harvest this year, it might not be a good year next year. How could they be willing to give these five stones of grain to these bandits in vain?


    "Hand over people or food! Give me a hearty word!"


    Under Boss Tiger''s urging, everyone looked at me and I looked at you. Although no one took the lead in speaking, they could roughly guess each other''s intentions from each other''s gazes.


    Liu Dazhuang was already dead.


    Dead people would not speak, would not bring them hunting, and would not condemn them.


    Dead people were no longer important.


    And the living have to live.


    The crowd then cleared a path.


    The wooden-faced Liu Dingdang stood at the end of the road. As everyone retreated, her figure was exposed in front of the Tiger Boss.


    "Huh?" Boss Tiger was stunned.


    Thirteen-year-old Liu Dingdang had already appeared graceful and elegant. Boss Tiger was also an indulgent person. There were a total of twenty women snatched from every village in the village. He could tell at a glance that this girl in front of him, although her body had not yet grown, would definitely be a soul-catching beauty if she was kept in captivity for a year and a half.


    Thinking of this, his eyes were filled with greed.


    "Lord Tiger, this is Liu Dazhuang''s daughter. It is Liu Dazhuang who injured Lord You. Liu Dazhuang is dead, only she is still alive. This has nothing to do with us."


    As soon as she said this, the numb Liu Dingdang''s body trembled. She raised her head and looked at the person who said this, her eyes immediately filled with disbelief.


    However, this astonishment did not last long.


    "Yes, Lord Tiger, this matter has nothing to do with us."


    "It was all done by Liu Dazhuang."


    "We have never attacked Lord You before."


    ¡­


    In the next moment, the villagers of Niutou Village were like birds that had exploded into a pot, all of them scrambling to speak first, as if they were afraid that if they spoke a word slowly, they would have something to do with Liu Dingdang.


    At that time, Liu Dingdang''s heart felt as if he was in a trance as if he was dreaming.


    She looked at the familiar faces, Among them were teenagers of seventeen or eighteen years of age, Previously, they were still clamoring to learn kung fu from Liu Dazhuang. Among them were women in their thirties and forties. In the past, they were enthusiastic about helping Liu Dazhuang, who had lost his spouse, find a new string. Among them was an old man who was over sixty years old and had no children under his knees. During the famine years, the grain in the fields had not been harvested, so they had to rely on Liu Dazhuang''s help to survive until today.


    But now, they were avoiding her as if they had seen the God of Plague.


    Liu Dingdang''s eyes gradually twisted into sinister expressions that looked like evil ghosts.


    It was as if it was in this short period of time.


    The small village that had once made Liu Dingdang feel incomparably at ease had completely changed its appearance.


    "Come here." Boss Tiger hooked his fingers and narrowed his eyes.


    Liu Dingdang''s body trembled. She knew that she could not resist this group of people in front of her, be it the bandits on Niutou Mountain or the villagers in Niutou Village. They were like jackals in the mountains, surrounding her, watching her, looking for opportunities to eat her from the inside out. That feeling made Liu Dingdang suffocate. She lowered her head and the expression in her eyes became wooden and dull again.


    Afterwards, she walked over stiffly like a puppet that was tied by someone.


    Boss Tiger was delighted. He bent his body down on the horse and gently lifted Liu Dingdang''s white jade-like chin with his fingers. He looked carefully as if he was admiring a fruit that was about to ripen.


    "You are Liu Dazhuang''s daughter?" As he asked, a fishy smell spurted out from his mouth and hit Liu Dingdang''s face.


    "I am Liu Dazhuang''s daughter." Liu Dingdang looked straight at the ferocious face in front of her, but there was not much fear in her heart. She was very calm, calm as if everything was no longer important at this moment. Was this what the little monk said? In her tiny head, thinking like this, she felt that it was somewhat ridiculous.


    ¡­


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Guang Lingui gasped heavily. He was very uneasy.


    An indescribable irritability lingered in his heart.


    This feeling had been lingering in his mind for a few days, and as time passed, it became even more intense. Therefore, he began to rush forward desperately, wanting to return to Niutou Village as soon as possible.


    However, his cultivation hadn''t recovered. It was as if there was a shackle that locked his strength. He had tried several times without success.


    This trip to Yanlai City was not as he had hoped. He did not find a doctor. Well, to be exact, he did not find a doctor who was willing to come here free of charge. The old monk once said that a good person deserves a good reward. He believed that a good person like Liu Dazhuang should not end up like this. However, the uneasiness in his heart kept telling him that something bad had happened in Niutou Village.


    Therefore, he desperately rushed forward. The steamed buns that Liu Dingdang had prepared for him had already been eaten. He walked around on an empty stomach for two days and two nights. At this moment, his head was very dizzy, and his hands and feet were as heavy as a thousand jin. Every step he took required great effort to accomplish it.


    Finally, the outline of the village appeared in his eyes.


    Before he could rejoice, his eyebrows sank.


    At this moment, it was already 11 o''clock, but Niu Tong Village was shining with flames.


    This is very unusual.


    This made Guang Lingui even more firm in his judgment. Before he could think much, he dragged his exhausted body and ran towards the village again.


    ¡­


    "From today onwards, you will be mine." Boss Tiger smiled sinisterly as he looked at the cute little face in front of him.


    "Your people?" Liu Dingdang repeated this sentence with a stunned expression, as if he was somewhat puzzled.


    "What? You don''t want to?" Boss Tiger asked.


    "Then can you bury my father alive?" Liu Dingdang asked, his expression still wooden.


    "No problem." Boss Tiger grinned. He had seen many people like Liu Dingdang. There were many women who were robbed by him. Their hearts were like ashes. As long as they fulfilled some small wishes, they would be at ease and be the dolls that he had wantonly made. How much could it cost to bury a dead person? It was naturally worth it to exchange for such a beauty.


    "Alright, then I''m yours." Liu Dingdang nodded her head at that time. The last trace of intelligence in her eyes flashed in her pupils the moment she said those words. Finally, she returned to her deathly silence.


    She stretched out her hand towards the Tiger Boss. Tiger Old Nature understood. At that time, she grabbed Qianqian''s thin hand and suddenly lifted it. At that time, Liu Dingdang''s petite body flew onto the horse''s back and landed in his embrace.


    He smiled impudently, his face full of complexion.


    "This month''s money will be waived for the sake of the little lady. You will have to pay your tribute on time next month!" He said loudly, his rough voice echoing in the little Niutou Village. The villagers shrugged their heads and did not dare to look at him, but they did not know whether it was because of fear or guilt.


    However, it had to be said that it was a pleasant surprise for the villagers in Niutou Village to be able to save money for this month.


    "No. It can''t be avoided." But at this moment, the person in Boss Tiger''s arms suddenly spoke.


    Her expression was icy cold. If she didn''t look carefully, she would have thought that it was just an exquisite doll.


    However, her words caused the villagers in Niutou Village to feel as if they had been struck by lightning at that moment, and their expressions changed.


    "Liu Dingdang, how can you be like this?"


    "Have you forgotten that when your father was injured, it was everyone who had gathered the money¡­"


    "How can a person forget their roots like this?"


    At that time, the villagers who had been silent all this while suddenly exploded with accusations.


    However, Liu Dingdang did not even look at them. She sat in the arms of Boss Tiger and looked up at the burly man and asked, "This is the last request. You have to obey me."


    Boss Tiger was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face once again.


    "Pay! Double pay!" His heart was burning with excitement. All he thought about was how to play with this exquisite doll in his arms when he returned to the stronghold. Naturally, he would comply with her request.


    When these words were spoken, the villagers in Niutou Village cried out in sorrow.


    However, Boss Tiger didn''t have the intention to understand them. He laughed heartily at that time, turned his horse around, and was about to leave in high spirits.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 226 Demon Seeking

    "Dingdang!"


    At that moment, a loud shout suddenly sounded from the crowd.


    The villagers in Niutou Village turned their heads and saw that the tiger boss had pulled the reins of the horse.


    A ragged little monk was at the entrance of the village, looking at the situation with a puzzled expression.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" As he asked this, the puzzlement between his eyebrows grew deeper and deeper.


    The moment the little monk appeared, Liu Dingdang''s empty pupils revealed a slightly different expression. However, it was joy, but deep sorrow.


    "Father is dead." The sadness in her eyes turned into complaint as she said this, "You said that a good person deserves good rewards. You said that he would be fine, but he''s dead. I can''t do anything if he dies right in front of me."


    Dead?


    The expression on the little monk''s face froze.


    This was wrong! How could Liu Dazhuang die?


    He is such a good person, he should have lived for a hundred years!


    Didn''t the old monk say that good is rewarded with good and evil with evil? Therefore, if a person wants to do good, he also wants to do good.


    But why did Liu Dazhuang die?


    Why would those who killed him be able to ride a tall horse and flaunt their might?


    Why could the people he had helped stand idly by?


    Why wouldn''t those doctors who were supposed to save the world be willing to lend a helping hand to someone who was about to die?


    What about the Buddha who blessed the world? Where is he?


    Why didn''t you come out?


    He even said that there was no Buddha in this world?


    That was just a big lie about deceiving the world and stealing fame!


    Such a question surfaced in Guang Lingui''s mind like a tide. His forehead was immediately covered with beads of sweat, and his face turned pale at that moment.


    A great pain came from his mind. He covered his head with both hands and squatted down, but his mouth was murmuring like crazy.


    "Where are you? Where are you?"


    "Little monk?" Seeing him like this, Liu Dingdang was immediately anxious. He struggled to go down to check on his condition, but at that time, Boss Tiger reached out to stop her.


    "Little lady, don''t forget, you are my man!" He smiled sinisterly and said, his narrowed eyes instantly suffused with a wisp of coldness.


    Boss Tiger was a very possessive person.


    He could see the relationship between the little monk and Liu Dingdang, so he naturally couldn''t tolerate him with his temper.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t hurt him!" Seeing this, Liu Dingdang was anxious and hurriedly shouted.


    "Do you want me not to kill him? That depends on the little lady''s performance!" Boss Tiger raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    "Let me see what happened to him. I will definitely go with you. Otherwise, I will bite my tongue and commit suicide right now!" Liu Dingdang''s face revealed a peculiar expression. In this short month, the girl who lived under her father''s arm suddenly grew up. She knew her value to Boss Tiger. At least, she had the capital before he got her.


    Boss Tiger frowned. He was a little unhappy, but the determination on the girl''s face made it impossible for him to doubt her determination.


    He looked at Liu Dingdang for a few breaths with a gloomy expression and finally nodded, "You have half an incense stick of time."


    Hearing this, Liu Dingdang didn''t care about the other person and jumped off the horse. However, her body was still too weak. Such an urgent action caused her to be thrown onto the ground fiercely. However, she didn''t care about her sorry state. She got up and hurriedly walked to the front of the little monk.


    "Little monk, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!" She grabbed Guang Lingui''s hands and shouted loudly.


    However, the other party still hugged his head tightly and murmured, "Where are you?" She turned a deaf ear to her inquiry.


    At that time, Guang Lingui ''s brain felt as if it was bursting with pain.


    The question of where Buddha was echoed in his mind like a nightmare, completely drowning him.


    At that time, the shackles in his body seemed to have loosened. Something was about to break out of the cage. He could clearly feel that the shackles had become irritable because of the loosening of the shackles. It started to run around in his body, as if he was eager to see the sun again.


    This caused Guang Lingui to feel a little uneasy.


    "Bodhisattva Guan Zizai, you have traveled as deep as Prajna for a long time, and you have seen all five accumulations empty ¡­"


    At this moment, an aged voice suddenly appeared in his mind. It was as if an old monk was chanting a Buddhist scripture in his ear. A clear and bright intent descended from the sky. The violent thing in his body seemed to have met a natural enemy when it met that voice. It was as if it had died down in an instant and settled down peacefully.


    His head was no longer as painful as before, and Liu Dingdang''s anxious voice also entered his eardrums.


    "Little monk! Wake up! Wake up!"


    The scene in front of Guang Lingui gradually became clear. When he entered the target, Liu Dingdang''s face that was filled with tears and rain.


    He was slightly stunned. Liu Dingdang''s appearance inexplicably made him feel a little distressed.


    "I ¡­ I''m fine ¡­" He comforted, but he didn''t seem to have fully recovered from his previous state, and his words were somewhat intermittent.


    Seeing Guang Lingui''s eyes regain their clarity, Liu Dingdang broke into tears and laughed.


    "Great¡­"


    However, before she could finish her exclamation, someone grabbed her arm.


    The nearby Tiger Boss was already impatient. Seeing the Guang Lingui awaken, he pulled Liu Dingdang over with extreme brutality.


    "Alright, he''s awake. If you dare to act recklessly again, I''ll kill him along with you." Evidently, Boss Tiger was not a patient person. All of his previous efforts had exhausted his last bit of patience, so he naturally didn''t want to waste any more time.


    "Who are you? Where are you taking Dingdang?" Guang Lingui also regained his senses at this moment. He looked at Liu Dingdang who was pulled into the man''s arms and was very shocked and angry.


    "Little monk, you can go. You have to live a good life." Liu Dingdang clearly understood her situation better. At that time, she withdrew her gaze and whispered.


    "Why? Aren''t you with me? Why are you following him?" Guang Lingui was puzzled.


    "Don''t you understand? There is no such thing as good or evil in this world. All of them are man-eating wolves. I have no way to go. You are different. You can still live, so just live, okay?" Liu Dingdang said this in a pleading tone.


    "No! It''s not like that! Don''t go with him, stay¡­"


    Pa!


    Before Guang Lingui could finish his words, he was whipped to the cheek by a long whip. At that time, his body was knocked to the ground, and a ferocious bloody scar appeared on the side of his right face.


    "Trash, I''ll spare your life and still dare to make noise!" Boss Tiger said with disdain, and then spat out a mouthful of saliva on Guang Lingui''s face.


    He patted his horse and, surrounded by many bandits, carried Liu Dingdang and was about to fly away.


    But this time, Liu Dingdang did not say anything to stop him.


    She knew very well that if Guang Lingui didn''t suffer from this, then he would have to pay for it with his own life.


    "Dingdang! Don''t leave!" Guang Lingui, who had awkwardly climbed up from the ground, was about to chase after the figure in the distance. However, he had not eaten for two whole days. Just then, he stood up and felt a dizziness that covered the heavens and the earth. With a stroke of his foot, his body fell to the ground again.


    This time, he fell heavily.


    The skin on the bridge of his nose was scratched by the stone of the sword shadow on the ground. Blood continuously flowed from the bloodstains on his face torn by the Tiger Boss''s whip, causing his entire cheek to be dyed scarlet red. At that time, his appearance looked extremely ferocious.


    "What are you doing?" He looked at the surrounding villagers.


    "She is Liu Dazhuang''s daughter! He has helped you so much, are you going to just watch her get captured?"


    He questioned them, his thin body looking so thin and helpless under those cold gazes.


    "If it weren''t for Liu Dazhuang insisting on fighting those bandits, how could we be like this?"


    "That little girl has a vicious heart. She insists that Boss Tiger charge us more money!"


    "If she doesn''t give us a chance to live, she deserves to be ruined!"


    The villagers didn''t say anything, but strangely enough, Guang Lingui could clearly read their thoughts.


    That''s weird.


    However, Guang Lingui was not surprised by this.


    What truly surprised him was that these villagers, who had been given alms and help by Liu Dazhuang time and time again, actually had such malicious thoughts in their hearts.


    At that moment, his pupils suddenly dilated, and his expression became empty and numb.


    Was this the result of kindness?


    Didn''t he say that good is rewarded with good and evil with evil?


    Why did the good cause produce evil results?


    The question that had troubled him before had once again surfaced in his mind.


    They surged over like tides, drowning him once again.


    "Where are you?"


    "Where are you?"


    "Buddha! Where are you?"


    His voice went from low to high, from high to heart-wrenching roars.


    "How can Buddha cross the world? Only demons can cross the world."


    However, at that moment, an old voice sounded in his mind. The voice was almost the same as the voice that made him clear, but the words he said were completely different.


    "Only demons can cross? Then what is a demon? Where is there a demon?"


    Guang Lingui muttered to himself. At that time, his appearance seemed to have gone crazy to the extreme. The surrounding villagers were a little afraid and took a few steps back.


    "Demon?" The old voice in his mind suddenly let out a sneer.


    "Aren''t you a devil?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 227 Wake Up

    "Am I a devil?"


    Guang Lingui''s body trembled.


    The unbelievable expression in his eyes began to spread, like a spark on the withered yellow grass in late autumn, instantly starting a prairie fire, invading his entire eyeball.


    "How can I be a devil?" He questioned loudly, but his voice was filled with fear that even he himself could not explain.


    "What is your name?" The old voice in his mind rang out again. It was deep and gloomy, but it carried a soul-stirring and strange magic power.


    "My name is¡­ Guang¡­ Lin¡­" Guang Lingui muttered to himself in a daze. For some reason, the fear in his heart grew stronger with his words.


    "Bodhisattva Guan Zizai, go deeper like Boluomi" The old voice sounded again.


    This time, Guang Lingui recognized their difference.


    Although there was no difference in tone or timbre, it was clear that the rhythm in the eyes hidden beneath the voice was heaven and earth different.


    One was dignified, while the other was full of ghosts and spirits.


    "Old bald donkey, when are you going to stop me?" Guang Lingui''s words were interrupted by the sudden recitation of the scriptures, and the ghost voice in his mind fell into rage. He roared loudly, and the loud voice caused Guang Lingui''s eardrums to tremble.


    "The Sea of Bitterness is boundless." Lin Ran replied in a calm tone, but it also concealed the might of the heavens.


    "You still want to cross me?" The ghost''s voice sneered with contempt. "Who can you cross? A piece of trash who has trapped you in place for two hundred years. You can''t cross the world, you can''t cross yourself, and you can''t cross me!"


    As soon as this voice fell, a huge pressure exploded in Guang Lingui''s mind. Guang Lingui''s eyes blurred and he fell to the ground again.


    "Kid, tell me, what''s your name?" Then, the ghost''s voice sounded again.


    "Benefactor, put down the butcher''s knife and immediately become a Buddha." Lin Ran''s voice followed closely behind, arriving as expected.


    At that moment, Guang Lingui felt as if there were two people living in his body. They used his body as a battlefield to kill each other, and his body was also torn to pieces by that kind of fighting. He covered his head and rolled on the ground, roaring like a wild beast.


    "Little brat, think about it. How did Liu Dazhuang die? Where is Liu Dingdang now? Think about what you''ve seen. Which point is true and which point is false?"


    "Is there really a Buddha in this world?"


    "If so, where was the Buddha when the good guy was in trouble?"


    "Rather than believing in such an illusory thing, it would not be like converting to my devil."


    "Buddha doesn''t cross people, demons cross by themselves!"


    The ghost''s voice sounded again. He was like the last straw that crushed the camel to death. Guang Lingui''s tumbling body suddenly stopped. He widened his bloody eyes and looked at the surrounding villagers who were looking at him.


    "If Liu Dazhuang deserves to die, what about them?" The ghostly voice asked again. This time, he completely suppressed the cold voice.


    "They ¡­ naturally deserve to die as well." Guang Lingui murmured, his eyes gradually turning bloody.


    "Yeah, they deserve to die, but they''re still alive. Then shouldn''t we do something?"


    "What are you doing?" Guang Lingui asked in a daze.


    "Kill them." The voice sounded like words, and the bewitching intent in his tone became even more intense.


    "Kill them!" Guang Lingui ''s body suddenly stood up. At that moment, his clear voice became incomparably hoarse, as if it had been squeezed out of his throat.


    Strands of black aura began to gush out from the pores of his entire body, surrounding his body, supporting his current appearance to become even more ferocious and terrifying.


    "What ¡­ what are you going to do?" The villagers also saw that Guang Lingui was unusual at this moment. They subconsciously retreated a few steps and looked at Guang Lingui vigilantly.


    "Tell me your name!" The ghost''s voice urged in his mind.


    The corner of Guang Lingui''s mouth suddenly curled into a smile. His lips, which had turned crimson from being covered in blood, slowly opened at that moment.


    "My name is Guang Lingui."


    This time, he answered the question straightforwardly without any hesitation.


    Boom!


    As soon as this voice fell, the ghost''s voice in his mind dissipated, and the shackles in his body suddenly shattered.


    The imprisoned thing immediately surged out like an uncaged beast, rushing into his limbs and bones in an instant.


    At this moment, his unparalleled strength returned to his body.


    Feeling that familiar and powerful force, Guang Lingui ''s heart suddenly gained some enlightenment.


    He looked at the villagers of Niutou Village whose faces were filled with fear as if they had seen a ghost. The smile on his face was even more intense, "My name is Guang Lingui."


    "I''m¡­"


    "True Devil Crossing the World."


    He whispered, but there was a strange rhythm in his deep voice.


    He was like a descending king, a fallen exiled immortal.


    At that moment, the surrounding villagers couldn''t help but feel an urge to worship him.


    However, this thought had just arisen in their minds, and it would forever remain at this moment.


    "Now, I am in the name of True Devil."


    "Give the guilty a death sentence."


    Guang Lingui said. The smile on his face looked strange and ferocious in the dense night.


    As soon as those words fell, the bodies of more than 200 village names in Niutou Village trembled and their faces instantly turned pale. Afterwards, they covered their necks tightly with fear and horror, and fresh blood began to spill out of their orifices.


    After a series of tragic cries, all the villagers fell at the entrance of Niutou Village in an extremely horrible and horrible manner.


    They''re dead.


    In just a few breaths of time, they felt incomparable fear and pain, and then they died with this pain, regardless of age or gender.


    Guang Lingui, on the other hand, did not even look at the corpses on the ground. He turned around and narrowed his blood-red eyes to look in the direction where Boss Tiger had left. He smiled and said,


    "You''re next."


    ¡­


    The horse hooves of the bandits were dusty. Liu Dingdang, who was sitting on the horse back, was tied with the reins of the tiger boss. She could not move and could only be slaughtered like a lamb.


    She didn''t panic too much.


    She just wanted to wait for Boss Tiger to bury Liu Dazhuang and find an opportunity to leave this world.


    The people and things here made her feel disgusted. She had no memories of this world, as for death? It was just a relief to her.


    The horses galloped on the mountain road, bumpy and rugged.


    However, Liu Dingdang was still unaware of this. Her body swayed up and down like a puppet as the horse jolted. The expression in her eyes was numb and empty.


    This was in stark contrast to the joyful Tiger Boss.


    Originally, he only wanted to use You Lao San''s injuries to blackmail those bumpkins from Niutou Village, but he didn''t want to actually pick up such a beautiful woman. He was naturally very pleased with himself, and as for Liu Dingdang''s feelings ¡­ Boss Tiger didn''t care. Overlord had done so much to force his way to the bow, so he naturally wasn''t lacking this one.


    "Whoosh!"


    However, just as Boss Tiger was thinking about how he would play with the lovely little lady when he returned today, a black figure suddenly appeared on the mountain path in front of him, standing like a sculpture in the middle of the Grand Dao.


    Boss Tiger''s heart tightened as he grabbed the reins with one hand, and nearly a hundred bandits behind him also stopped at that moment.


    "Who is pretending to be a ghost in front of us!" Boss Tiger was able to stand firmly in Niutou Mountain in such a chaotic world. Naturally, there was something extraordinary about him. He quickly regained his senses and shouted loudly at that figure.


    However, halfway up Niutou Mountain, there were only crow birds hissing and no other sounds.


    The figure standing like a ghost on the mountain path did not respond to him. He was still standing there, motionless.


    The atmosphere in the mountains was a little strange.


    Boss Tiger swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This was Niutou Mountain, and there was no place to go. If someone died here, he would throw the corpse down the mountain. Not to mention the current chaotic times, even in the past, he would only be able to leave behind a reputation as a dead man. In such a place, he led more than a hundred bandits. If the other party wasn''t an idiot, if he dared to block his path like this, then he would definitely have something to rely on.


    Boss Tiger wouldn''t naively think that he could run rampant by relying on his hundreds of men. This world was too big, and true experts could kill them all with just a wave of his hand. It was precisely because of this reverence that Boss Tiger had lived to this day.


    "Senior, do you have any intention of coming here? You said clearly that as long as someone has a tiger, there is no ambiguity." Boss Tiger, who had figured this out, immediately changed his address and spoke in a much more respectful tone.


    "Is that so?" This time, the black figure did not remain silent.


    His voice sounded abruptly in the silent mountains, like the shrill howls of a wolf in the forest.


    Hearing this, Boss Tiger felt a little relieved. It seemed that the other party was only asking for money. He gritted his teeth and secretly told himself to stabilize the other party before exploring the truth and making a decision.


    "Senior, just open your mouth. Tiger will definitely not refuse."


    "Alright." The figure in the darkness nodded. Boss Tiger took the opportunity to stretch out the torch in his hand to see the other party''s appearance through this gap. Strangely enough, the night seemed to freeze in front of that person. Whether it was the starlight in the sky or the flames in his hand, when they landed in front of that person, they were all cut off by the dense night. In the end, he still couldn''t see that person''s appearance clearly.


    "Then give me your lives." At this moment, that person''s voice sounded again.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this.


    Boss Tiger frowned, "Senior, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you understand?" The man asked, his deep voice sounding like it was coming from a few miles away, as if it was coming from all directions.


    The dense darkness in front of him also slowly dissipated at that moment, revealing the face that was wrapped beneath it with a fierce whip that was like a poisonous snake.


    "I want your lives."


    "It''s you!" When he saw that person''s appearance, Boss Tiger''s heart trembled and his expression changed drastically.


    However, just as he exclaimed, a dense black aura surged out from the figure''s body. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of Boss Tiger and the others and enveloped their bodies.


    Afterwards, waves of miserable screams suddenly sounded from the quiet mountainside of Niutou Mountain, but they were also heart-wrenching and heart-wrenching.


    That person did not pay attention to this scene that was like a purgatory in the mortal world for a moment. He took steps, his thin body passed through the crowd that fell to the ground and wailed, and arrived in front of the only figure among the crowd that was not contaminated by this black gas.


    He hooked his body in front of that person, and under the stunned gaze of the other party, he reached out and picked him up.


    "Good and evil must be repaid in the end. Since there is no Buddha to do it,"


    "Then from now on, it will be up to you and me."


    "How is it?"


    The person in her arms was stunned when she heard this. She blinked her eyes, and a light suddenly lit up in her originally dull pupils.


    "Alright!" Then, she nodded heavily and wrapped her hands around the man''s neck. A pungent smell of blood spread from the black figure to the tip of her nose. However, for some reason, she felt that the taste was wonderful to the extreme at that time, as if it was sweet wine that made her intoxicated.


    She took a deep look at the man and didn''t say anything else. She just buried her head deep into his embrace.


    As a result, two small bodies surrounded each other and passed through the wailing evil spirits on the ground.


    Along the way, they walked very slowly.


    His steps were firm and slow, and his expression was solemn and solemn, as if he was entering a ceremony.


    About the world, about them.


    As they walked, the starlight extinguished.


    Darkness surged from his silhouette.


    The darkness wrapped around them like a tidal wave until they were completely devoured.


    ¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, the hundreds of corpses on the mountainside of Niutou Mountain had become somewhat stiff.


    At that time, a black-robed figure suddenly walked over from afar.


    He came to the corpses all over the ground and used his bloody eyes to sweep through them, as if he wanted to see some clues from them.


    He watched for a long time until the sky brightened slightly.


    Only then did a different expression appear in his eyes, as if he was laughing¡­


    His scarlet lips slowly opened at that moment.


    He said softly.


    "Li Dongjun, you''re finally awake."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 228 1 Mu 3 Points Of Land

    It was cold in September.


    The eunuch in charge of the lamps in Pu Tian Palace had already extinguished the lanterns in the palace.


    The sky was still a little dark. More than ten guards and palace maids dressed in black robes walked into the Emperor''s bedroom, bathing him and serving him.


    After that, the drunken Taiyuan Emperor stepped into Wei Yang Palace punctually at the hour of the hour under everyone''s attendance.


    Today is a big day.


    Yu Chang''an Rushi, Yu Da Zhou Rushi.


    The young lord of the Tian Ce Mansion, Lord Taiqiu, who should have died in Big Yellow City, returned alive.


    He had defended Big Yellow City, which had almost no chance of winning. He had taken back Jizhou, which the nobles of the Great Zhou Dynasty didn''t even dare to imagine. This Huo Huo battle merit was enough for him to rip apart the soil and seal the territory.


    Of course, this was not the most important thing.


    Most importantly, the 250 thousand Azure Dragon Army in Zhu Xian''s hands remained in Big Yellow City forever.


    The influence of the Long Night Division in the Great Zhou could be said to be intertwined. No one knew exactly how many backhand Zhu Xian had hidden, but on the surface, the 250 thousand Azure Dragon Army was the sharpest sword in Zhu Dazhou''s hand. Now, this sword was broken.


    Some people secretly thought that this was the biggest defeat the Long Night Division had suffered in all these years. This would be a precursor to Great Xiamen''s general collapse, or perhaps it was just a small interlude in the process of covering the sky with one hand. Perhaps the answer to all of this would be revealed to the world in this morning''s battle.


    Therefore, before the emperor, who rarely lived in the palace, arrived, Xu Han, who had come with Mr. Lu to the Wei Yang Palace, inevitably became the center of attention of the civil and military officials of the court.


    Apart from Mr. Lu, the people of the Tian Ce Mansion naturally couldn''t enter the Palace Heavenly Clan without an official position. From the beginning, this battle was destined to be fought alone by an old man and a young man like him.


    Xu Han had predicted this situation from the beginning. He didn''t care about it, and instead, he leisurely sized up the people who held the highest authority in Great Zhou.


    Zhu Xian had yet to arrive. On the other hand, the civil and military officials had long since been divided into three groups.


    On the other hand, there was a skinny old man in a black python robe. The official robes of the Great Zhou were mostly black, but the embroidery on his clothes was very exquisite. His Majesty was dressed in a five-clawed golden dragon, and the officials of the civil and military circles were all dragons, tigers, and panthers, but they were insurmountable. Otherwise, it would be a great crime. The python on the old man''s robe had three claws and was already a dragon. If it weren''t for someone from the Extreme Mortal Realm, how could he be dressed like this?


    "This person''s name is Zhang Xiang. He is the leader of the three dukes, the Prime Minister of Great Zhou." Mr. Lu, who was at the side, seemed to have guessed Xu Han''s doubts. He whispered in Xu Han''s ear at that time, but his expression was very serious. If he didn''t carefully observe it, he wouldn''t be able to see that his lips were flipping slightly up and down.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was dumbfounded. This old man didn''t look surprising. If it weren''t for the black python robe, Xu Han would never have been able to connect it to the Great Zhou Prime Minister.


    This group of people gathered around twenty people. The old man in the lead seemed to have noticed Xu Han''s gaze and actually nodded slightly at him in greeting.


    This exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. Everyone in the Great Zhou Empire knew of the influence of the Long Night Division. While he and Mr. Lu were waiting here, most officials avoided them like ferocious tigers, fearing that they would get involved in some relations and cause trouble. This old man named Zhang Xiang was different from the others.


    "Lord Zhang doesn''t dare to go against Zhu Xian, but he still has some authority in the court. He is not too close to Zhu Xian and can''t be alienated. Compared to the Manchu Dynasty, he is also quite elegant." Mr. Lu''s voice sounded again. Hearing this, Xu Han secretly nodded his head. Being able to maintain his autonomy in the monstrous Great Zhou Imperial Court, one could see how good this old man''s wrist was.


    At that time, Xu Han also nodded towards the old man, and then he withdrew his gaze to look at the side with the largest number of people. The leader was also a person dressed in a black python robe. However, his age was much younger than Zhang Xiang''s. He was about forty years old, and his face had a resolute and gloomy expression. However, the outline of his face vaguely resembled that of Zhang Xiang.


    At this moment, he and the group of people behind him stood facing the empty dragon chair in silence. They did not look sideways, as if they did not care about everything around them.


    "Great Zhou Imperial Historian, Zhang Xiang''s nephew Zhang Dongning, Zhu Xian Dynasty''s middle canine teeth." Mr. Lu was very timely in explaining the situation.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. However, before the doubt in his heart arose, Mr. Lu''s voice sounded again.


    "One acre of land is enough to turn brothers against each other. Father and son become enemies, not to mention the monstrous authority of this Extreme Mortal Official."


    Xu Han immediately understood that he was no longer paying attention to Zhang Dongning. He turned his head to look at the last side of the crowd, which was also the sparsely populated side.


    There were only five or six people on this side, and there was no clear distinction between priority and subordination. They were all loosely standing on the side, calmly accepting Xu Han''s gaze, but they did not show any good impression or disgust.


    "Most of them are kings who only have empty seats and no real power. Normally, King Yu will be the leader. Today, King Yu has not arrived. They are probably just here to see who wins and who loses in today''s''war ''."


    Xu Han nodded again. Apart from a handful of people like Zhang Xiang, most of the people in Chang''an who were able to wander around the night were such a group of kings without any real power. For example, Ye Chengtai was one of them.


    As Xu Han thought about this, the crowd suddenly quieted down.


    Xu Han subconsciously thought that the Emperor had arrived, but he looked up and saw that the dragon chair was still empty. Only then did he realize that the silence in the hall did not originate from this. He hurriedly turned around and saw a person dressed in a black robe embroidered with a four-clawed flood dragon python slowly walking into the hall door.


    That person''s life was extremely ordinary. He was in his early forties. White snow could be vaguely seen in his black hair, and his figure was slightly stooped. There was a jade pendant hanging on his waist, inscribed with the image of two dragons seizing a pearl.


    Xu Han knew that this person was the owner of the Long Night Division, Zhu Xian!


    However, whether it was his appearance or the aura emanating from his body, it was completely different from the image that Xu Han had expected.


    The man in front of him looked more like a fierce man who didn''t want to lose his life.


    Xu Han frowned and carefully searched the few words in his mind to describe the strongest opponent he was about to encounter.


    It''s not easy.


    But in the end, Xu Han still thought of the farmer.


    This was not derogatory. It was just that the appearance of a hero with overwhelming power could be ordinary, but the imposing manner of a person who had been in a high position for a long time should not be like this. Although Zhu Xian was dressed in luxurious clothes, these things seemed strange and out of place in his temperament.


    Xu Han naturally had to take a closer look.


    His gaze inevitably attracted the attention of Zhu Shouzuo.


    The other party also cast a gaze at Xu Han at that time.


    Unexpectedly, the other party revealed a smile when he looked at Xu Han.


    That kind of simple to the extreme, clean to the point where no evil feelings could be felt in one''s life.


    It was as if a farmer who had rarely seen outsiders wanted to show goodwill but didn''t know how to do it. The awkward smile even carried a hint of shyness.


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed at that moment.


    He did not know how to respond to such "goodwill".


    He didn''t even understand what the point of saying that he and Zhu Xian would never die was. What was the point of all these hypocritical acts of kindness?


    For a moment, Xu Han was somewhat confused by the man in front of him.


    Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, Zhu Da Shou Zuo had already arrived in front of him.


    "This is Manor Chief Xu, right? Hmm, a hero is a youth, not bad." Zhu Xian said with a smile. The facial features on his face were squeezed into a ball because of the thick smile. It looked a little strange, but of course, it was more sincere.


    Xu Han wasn''t sure what Zhu Xian was thinking, but he wouldn''t let go of his guard.


    Therefore, he only stared at the other party with deep eyes and did not make any response.


    At this moment, the gazes of everyone on the field were also cast over because of Zhu Xian''s words.


    However, Xu Han still didn''t respond. He just stared at Zhu Xian with a calm gaze. The expression on his face was as cold as a statue.


    Thus, after such a long silence.


    The cordial smile on the farmer''s face gradually became somewhat awkward, as if he was welcoming a guest with kindness, but the guest did not appreciate the loss and confusion.


    "Young is young, young is young." He sighed embarrassedly, as if he was alleviating his embarrassment. Then, he turned his head around and slowly turned around. He fled to the camp of Zhang Dongning. The crowd respectfully made way for him, allowing the embarrassed man to walk to the front of the team.


    "Daoist does not reveal his true appearance. The previous emperor was deceived by Zhu Xian''s honesty. Manor Head, do not let down your guard." Mr. Lu whispered after Zhu Xian left.


    Xu Han naturally understood this reasoning. He nodded slightly and was about to say something to relieve Mr. Lu.


    "It''s not the style of a great scholar to talk about people behind their backs. Sir, you must be cautious." But at that moment, Zhu Xian, who had already walked to the front of the hall, suddenly turned his head to look at Xu Han and said loudly.


    Apparently, Mr. Lu''s words were not hidden from his ears.


    His face still carried the sincerity that belonged to a farmer, but Xu Han saw something different in his sincere eyes at that time.


    Xu Han said that he was not sure what it was, but his heart trembled for some reason at that moment.


    It was like a lamb being stared at by a wolf, a cow and a horse being put on the neck by a scythe.


    He suddenly realized something.


    Zhu Xian was a farmer who guarded three-thirds of his land.


    Of course he was kind, of course he was honest.


    However, if someone dared to touch his land, an honest farmer would not hesitate to raise his hoe and risk his life.


    And unfortunately¡­


    It seemed to Zhu Xian, a farmer.


    Great Zhou was one third of his acre.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 229 Yuwen Cheng

    The early morning sun shone into the Tian Ce Mansion.


    After sleeping for a few years, the manor finally emitted a life force that had not existed for many years.


    Hou Ling commanded the Tiance Prefecture army to clean the dusty mansion gate, while Qin Keqing looked at the busy crowd and sighed for no reason.


    "What''s wrong? Sister Keqing?" Su Mu''an raised her head and looked at Qin Keqing doubtfully.


    ''"It''s fine" Qin Keqing smiled and shook her head.


    Her cultivation was still at the Pill Yang Realm. She was eighteen years old this year. She was the same size as Xu Han. She had been bought into the Exquisite Pavilion since she was twelve years old and had cultivated for six years. Although the medical path was different from the martial path, there were still quite a few requirements for the cultivation realm. Although the Linglong Pavilion did not need to cultivate too many actual combat techniques, the requirements for the cultivation realm were as strict as those of the disciples of Chongju Peak.


    Qin Keqing''s talent wasn''t good, but she worked hard. He worked harder than many people, but he was still trapped in the Pill Yang Realm for five years. This was actually a very unimaginable thing. There wasn''t much of a gap between the first three realms, Aquarius, Pill Yang, and Three Elements. As long as he was willing to spend time, as long as he didn''t have any hidden illnesses, he would most likely be able to break through the three realms. The difference was only a matter of time.


    Qin Keqing had already concocted her own inner core two years ago. It could still be considered a mid-grade scarlet pill, but there was nothing she could do to reach the Three Origin Realm. It was as if there was something unknown in her body that kept her zhenqi from taking that step.


    She was very upset about this and had thought of many ways, but in the end, it was useless. Seeing everyone walk further and further away, that deep sense of powerlessness tortured Qin Keqing more than once.


    "Big Sister Qing, are you thinking about the marriage between the Manor Master and Big Sister Hongjian?" Su Mu''an looked at Qin Keqing and asked a question.


    ''"Eh" Qin Keqing was stunned for a moment before her face flushed red. "What are you talking about!" She spat at Su Mu''an and rolled her eyes.


    Su Mu''an ''s thoughts were very strange. Seeing that Qin Keqing was unwilling to talk about this, she changed the topic and asked, "But wasn''t Sister Qing from Qingzhou before? Why didn''t she go back to see her parents?"


    Speaking of this, Qin Keqing''s expression darkened.


    In fact, Linglong Pavilion had never restricted her freedom. Qin Keqing was kind-hearted and did not complain about her parents because of what happened back then. When she was sixteen years old, she brought the money she had saved back home. Both her parents were still alive, but when she saw her, her expression changed.


    After welcoming them into the room, the two old men looked at the thirty silver coins Qin Keqing had handed them, but none of them were willing to accept them. On the contrary, they revealed the truth with tears in their eyes.


    The reason why she sold Qin Keqing back then was naturally because the years were bleak and she was unable to survive. However, the most important reason was because Qin Keqing was an abandoned baby they had picked up in the snow more than ten years ago. She was not the only one who had chosen her and bought her out of a few children. The old couple were kind-hearted, but it was inevitable that they would do something shameful in their predicament.


    No matter how much Qin Keqing tried to persuade the two of them, they were both ashamed and unwilling to accept the money. Qin Keqing could only return resentfully. Every year, she would send some money back, but every time she thought of her parents'' appearance, whether they were afraid of embarrassment, or she could not accept the fact, she did not have the intention of going home to visit them again.


    At that time, Qin Keqing opened her mouth to say something, but at that time, there was a knock on the door of the mansion.


    Qin Keqing was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly stood up. She was wondering if Xu Han and Mr. Lu, who had gone to meet Sage, had returned. This trip was dangerous. Although the people in the manor did not say anything, they were still worried. Qin Keqing did not think too much and quickly walked to the manor gate and opened it.


    However, he did not imagine the youth''s clean face. Instead, he was an old man who was born with kindness and kindness.


    She looked around sixty years old, and her white hair that was mixed with black silk was meticulously combed neatly, strung up with a wooden hairpin.


    She was dressed in a long grey robe and seemed to have thought for a long time. She was washed a little white, but it was so clean that it was almost spotless.


    Seeing such an old man, Qin Keqing was stunned. She seemed to have never seen him before.


    "I, Yuwen Cheng, wish to see Lord Manor Master." However, the old man cupped his hands at Qin Keqing kindly and smiled with narrowed eyes. That appearance was like bathing in the spring breeze, making it difficult for people to feel bad.


    Yuwen? It was the imperial family''s surname. Qin Keqing was not stupid. She would not look down on the other party because of his clothes. The imperial family had suddenly arrived at this moment, and coupled with the subtle actions of Chang''an City, although Qin Keqing could not understand the other party''s thoughts, she could not help but be vigilant.


    The old man seemed to see through her doubts and was about to say something.


    "I" He suddenly felt something as he said this. His expression changed slightly, and he suddenly raised his head to look at Qin Keqing''s head.


    At that time, his pupils suddenly dilated, his body trembled, and the words he said halfway came to an abrupt halt.


    When Qin Keqing saw his appearance, she thought that there was something wrong with his body. Although the old man did not know who he was, Qin Keqing was kind-hearted and could not help but ask, "Old man, what happened to you?"


    With this light call, Yuwen Chengcai regained his senses as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    He looked at Qin Keqing in a trance and asked, "Miss, what''s your name?"


    This sudden inquiry about a person, especially a girl''s name, was somewhat abrupt, but after a slight hesitation, Qin Keqing still replied, "Qin Keqing."


    "Qin Keqing? Keqing?" Yuwen Cheng muttered this name for a long time before nodding, "Good name."


    "What''s your age?" He asked. This kind of inquiry was even more abrupt than before, but the old man did not seem to have the slightest bit of consciousness in this regard. Although he tried his best to make this kind of inquiry look more ordinary, it was difficult to conceal the eagerness contained in the inquiry.


    Qin Keqing frowned in displeasure and did not respond immediately.


    At this moment, Yuwen Cheng seemed to finally realize that he had lost his composure. He smiled apologetically and said, "Is this young lady born in the Taiyuan period? A native of Qingzhou?"


    "How do you know?" Hearing this, Qin Keqing was stunned. She did not expect the old man to understand her so well.


    Obviously, Qin Keqing''s answer had already confirmed the old man''s guess. At that time, the old man revealed a satisfied smile, but he did not answer Qin Keqing''s question.


    "This old man''s mansion is right in the west of the city, next to Prince Yu''s mansion. If you encounter any difficulties one day, come and find me." The old man said this and was about to leave.


    "Hmm? Isn''t the old gentleman looking for the Prefecture Master?" She asked doubtfully. She was a little confused by the old man''s strange behavior.


    However, Yuwen Cheng said without turning back, "No need, I have already seen the person I need to see."


    ¡­


    "What''s wrong, Miss Keqing?" Qin Keqing stood at the entrance of Tiance Prefecture''s mansion in a daze. At this moment, Hou Ling, who was in the courtyard, rushed over. He looked at the empty mansion entrance and asked curiously, "Has anyone been here just now? Why did I hear you talking to someone?"


    Only then did Qin Keqing regain her senses. She looked in the direction where Yuwen Cheng had left, only to see that the other party had long disappeared.


    "Yes, an old man, it''s a bit strange. He said that he wanted to see the Manor Master, but suddenly changed his mind." She murmured. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    "Old man? Who is it?" Commander Hou, whose thoughts were slightly thicker than his appearance, did not notice Qin Keqing''s abnormal state.


    "It seems to be called ¡­ Yuwen Cheng ¡­"


    "Huh?" At that time, Hou Ling''s expression changed.


    "Yuwen Cheng? One of Great Zhou''s Nine Celestials, Zong Zheng Yuwen Cheng?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 230 Dragon Python And Dragon

    Before the arrival of Emperor Taiyuan, Wei Yang Palace welcomed an unexpected person.


    Ye Chengtai, the Marquis of the Ning Kingdom who hadn''t been to the dynasty for many years!


    His arrival caused Xu Han to be slightly stunned, but the civil and military officials in Wei Yang Palace were only slightly surprised and no longer paid any attention to him. In the end, Ye Chengtai was just an old minister who had lost his momentum. The role he could play in this dispute could be said to be negligible. Apart from surprise, he did not bring much feeling to the people present.


    After that, the Taiyuan Emperor finally climbed onto the dragon chair with his hazy sleepy eyes under the countless cries of the crowd.


    Everyone knelt down almost at the same time and shouted, "Long live my emperor."


    In the end, this is just a formality. Long live it? Even the Lunar Temple''s immortal couldn''t survive the sixth Heavenly Tribulation, and he couldn''t even do it at the age of a thousand. However, there was one person in the entire court who was truly terrified and sincere.


    It was Zhu Shouzuo. At this moment, he fell to the ground with all his might. His voice was loud and clear. He could be said to be sincere and sincere, and his heart was towards the Sovereign King.


    With Xu Han''s previous experience, it wasn''t surprising that he didn''t look at Zhu Xian anymore. Instead, he peeked sideways at the Tai Yuan Emperor. Just as he had expected, this Taiyuan Emperor was the man he had met in Yanlai City. When he was sent to Big Yellow City, the eunuch in charge of delivering the imperial edict secretly handed Xu Han a dragon scale from a flood dragon. This was something the Taiyuan Emperor was sending him. Today, seeing it, he was sure of his guess. However, unlike the aura he had seen in Yanlai City, Emperor Taiyuan''s expression was lazy, and he even felt drowsy.


    "If you have something to play, then leave the court." At this moment, Emperor Taiyuan, the eunuch beside Yuwen Luo, let out a shrill sound. The Imperial Court was immediately silent, as if they were waiting for something.


    After a few breaths, an old man in the crowd bowed and walked out. It was the Prime Minister of Great Zhou, Lord Zhang Xiang.


    He cupped his hands, bent his body, and said in his somewhat aged voice, "Reporting to Your Majesty, I have something to play."


    "What is it?" Yuwen Luo frowned, seemingly unhappy.


    "In the battle of Big Yellow City, Manor Head Tiance Prefecture, Great Zhou Taiwei Xu Han, guarded Big Yellow City, repelled the 500,000 troops of the Xia Dynasty''s Cui Court, and recovered the lost land of Jizhou. Today, he will return to the Face Saint Realm. Your Majesty, please investigate." Zhang Xiang hooked his head very low, almost parallel to the marble floor of Wei Yang Palace, and the old man in his voice could not be concealed.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Yuwen Luo''s hazy sleepy eyes seemed to wake up a little. He raised his head and swept his gaze across the crowd before finally landing on Xu Han. "You are Xu Han?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han hurriedly stepped forward and cupped his hands in response, "This lowly official greets His Majesty."


    "Yes, young and promising. Not bad." Yuwen Luo nodded his head in satisfaction, but his gaze was still looking at Xu Han up and down, as if he was somewhat vigilant.


    "Ai Qing doesn''t seem to be old." Then, he asked seemingly without revealing any traces.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, this lowly subject is eighteen this year." Although Xu Han was puzzled in his heart, he did not conceal anything. However, what he hadn''t seen was that when he answered this question, Zhu Xian''s expression in front of the crowd changed slightly, but his peculiar expression also disappeared in a flash.


    Yuwen Luo, who had received this answer, turned his head to look at the eunuch beside him, but the eunuch shook his head without revealing any traces.


    "Good! A young hero is truly worthy of being the pillar of our Great Zhou Empire. He deserves to be rewarded!" At that time, Yuwen Luo slapped the table in front of him and said loudly. The faint vigilance in his eyes suddenly dissipated at that moment, turning into a dense appreciation.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, I have something to play." But at this moment, Zhang Dongning, who was standing beside Zhu Xian, suddenly stepped out and walked to the front of the hall, standing side by side with his uncle Zhang.


    Yuwen Luo, who had been interrupted, had an unhappy expression. He looked at Zhang Dongning and frowned.


    "Aiqing, we''ll talk about it later. Aiqing Xu will help me recover the lost ground for Great Zhou. Yes¡­"


    "Reporting to His Majesty''s official is about Xu Han''s fornication with Great Zhou and the Mu Clan''s remnants, Mu Qingshan." As one of the three dukes, Zhang Dongning interrupted the Emperor without hesitation and said loudly.


    These words caused an uproar in the Imperial Court. However, they did not expect that this morning''s court opening would be so popular.


    One must know that this crime of adultery and traitor was enough to plagiarize the entire sect. With such a big hat on Xu Han''s head, did Zhu Xian want to kill Xu Han with a hammer? When everyone thought of this, they all turned to look at Zhu Shouzuo. However, Zhu Xian had an honest expression. He stood at the side of Wei Yang Palace with his eyes, nose, and heart, as if everything that happened in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    After such an uproar, everyone in the hall calmed down. They all turned to look at Xu Han. They were very curious about what this young master of the Tian Ce Mansion would do in the face of the Long Night Division pressing down on them step by step.


    "Is Zhang Yushi saying that I have an affair with a criminal?" However, Xu Han did not disappoint the crowd. After a brief moment of silence, he walked out to the center of the hall and stood opposite Zhang Dongning.


    Yuwen Luo, who was on the high platform, also seemed to see that Xu Han was confident. He put away the intention of interrupting. Instead, he looked at the two people on the stage with great interest, seemingly enjoying such a scene.


    "Yes." Zhang Dongning was somewhat surprised by Xu Han''s shocked appearance. However, after all, he had been in the bureaucracy for many years. How could he be intimidated by a young man like Xu Han? Immediately, he met Xu Han''s gaze and responded in a deep voice.


    "Then who is a rebel?" Xu Han asked.


    "Back then, the son of the Mu King, Mu Qingshan."


    "Where is he?"


    "Jizhou Sword Dragon Pass."


    "Alright, then please capture him and confront me." Xu Han replied calmly.


    "Xu Han! This is the Great Zhou Imperial Palace, not a place for you to act rascally. Mu Qingshan currently holds 50,000 elites of the Mu Clan in Jizhou. Who would dare to capture him in the Great Zhou?"


    Zhang Dongning''s words were righteous and dignified.


    However, Xu Han smiled faintly at Zhang Dongning, who looked like this, and his expression immediately became serious.


    "Zhang Yushi said I was playing a rogue, then please ask the big yellow city was broken, the Azure Dragon Army died, fifty thousand Mu family army attached to Mu Qingshan, that I don''t appease him back, don''t want to play the name of capturing the thief to take him to court? Then he and the 50,000 elites were forced under Li Yulin''s command, placing my Great Zhou under the iron hooves of the Xia Dynasty again? ''"Is that what Zhang Yushi meant?" Xu Han asked, narrowing his eyes. "Zhang Yushi is a minister of the Imperial Court. I don''t believe that you don''t even understand this. Or perhaps, Zhang Yushi already understood it, but there are other plans?"


    Xu Han''s words almost struck home, causing Zhang Dongning''s expression to change as he was about to say something.


    But Xu Han obviously didn''t want to give him another chance to speak. At that time, he turned around and cupped his hands towards Yuwen Luo as he said loudly.


    "I thought that although Great Zhou relied on His Majesty''s might and prosperity, the Xia Dynasty was eyeing them covetously. All the vassal kings in the Great Zhou Empire respected themselves and were prepared for danger. I beg His Majesty to pardon Mu Qingshan''s sins and comfort him so that he can defend the Sword Dragon Pass for Great Zhou. This will relieve the external troubles and intimidate all vassal kings!"


    "This!" Hearing this, Zhang Dongning''s expression changed and he was about to step forward. However, at that time, Zhu Xian, who was beside him, suddenly extended his hand and grabbed it. Zhang Dongning was stunned. In his heart, he was a little doubtful about Zhu Xian''s intentions, but he didn''t dare to disobey. He could only silently retreat.


    Yu Wenluo''s eyes narrowed when he landed on the high platform. He then smiled and said, "Well, what Ai Qing said is very true, so follow Ai Qing''s words."


    ¡­


    This morning, although there were some twists and turns, it actually went smoothly to an unusual degree.


    Apart from sending Zhang Dongning to obstruct him, the Long Night Division did not make any movements. Xu Han smoothly managed to get Mu Qingshan a proper name according to the plan. This might seem like a false name, but it was actually quite different from before. At the very least, there was an order from the Imperial Court that he was the new Northern Region King in the true sense of the word in Dazhou. He could recruit troops and gather troops from this, so he was no longer as cowardly as before.


    Although Xu Han was puzzled by Zhu Xian''s strange attitude, everything went smoothly. He heaved a sigh of relief and took this step. It was extremely important for the Tian Ce Mansion to establish itself in Chang''an. After all, with the support of 50,000 elites of the Mu Clan, the Tian Ce Mansion was no longer a rootless duckweed and had some say.


    With such a good mood, Xu Han, Mr. Lu, and Ye Chengtai left Pu Tian Palace together. They happened to be returning to Tiance Prefecture when they saw the Prime Minister standing at the intersection, looking like he was waiting for them.


    Xu Han was stunned, but Mr. Lu, who was beside him, nodded at him. He understood and wanted to see if the prime minister was an enemy or a friend, so he walked up alone.


    "Xu Han greets the Prime Minister." He respectfully cupped his hands towards the other party.


    In the early morning of September in Chang''an, the weather was cold. The old man who was over sixty years old wore thin clothes. Seeing him arrive, he smiled faintly, "Xu Taiwei is exceptionally intelligent. The Headmaster has found a good successor. This old man is very relieved."


    "The prime minister is overpraised. I just don''t know if the prime minister is waiting for me here. What''s the matter?"


    Xu Han respectfully returned the courtesy, but he didn''t have much intention of acting like a coward. Instead, he asked straightforwardly.


    The old prime minister was not angry at Xu Han''s attitude. He smiled and said, "This old man is just asking for a piece of advice from Manor Chief Xu?"


    "Huh? What advice?"


    "In the Wood Forest, the wolf''s roar can suppress the fierce tiger; in the lake of turbid water, the flood dragon python can mix with the dragon species."


    "Thus, under the Tiger Hidden Wolf Pack, it is hard to tell whether the Dragon Hidden Dragon Python is real


    " Manor Chief Xu, you have to be careful."


    After saying this, Zhang Xiang handed over something from his sleeve.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously formed a memorial. He opened it and saw that it was written in neat handwriting,


    The Tian Ce Mansion was protected by the Dragon Qi. It was extremely green, and it already had the appearance of a flood dragon.


    Zong Zheng Yu Wen Cheng presented.


    Xu Han looked at the handwriting and his heart trembled. He seemed to have thought of something and was about to raise his head to ask when he saw that the Prime Minister had already staggered into the lively bazaar in Chang''an early in the morning.


    His body was thin and slightly bent, but his footsteps were extremely steady and heavy, as if he did not look like an old man over sixty.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 231 Su Clan Saber Technique

    Within the Zhu Clan''s mansion made of black wood.


    Zhu Xian frowned as he looked at the memorial in his hand that had been sent to him two hours after he stepped back.


    He looked at the words Yuwen Cheng presented at the memorial and whispered, "Could it be that we really saw wrongly?"


    In the shadows beside him, the Confucian scholar dressed in a black robe strolled forward.


    "The Qi Seeking Technique has always been a secret technique of the royal sect. Although I have learned a little, I''m not sure if there is any method that can conceal the Dragon Qi." The scholar''s lips were red and teeth were white, and his appearance was handsome. Although he looked less than thirty years old, his manner of speaking already had the demeanor of a great family. "Moreover, if that Xu Han really was the one who survived that year, how could the Headmaster, with his temperament, expose him to the eyes of the crowd so easily before he was fully fledged?"


    "So, this Xu Han really is that person?" Zhu Xian nodded his head with a worried expression on his face.


    "When Yu Wencheng took over the position of Zong Zheng, he swore a blood oath that he would not conceal anything from the royal family. Otherwise, he would suffer the backlash of the Great Zhou Empire''s Dragon Cauldron. This is a memorial presented to Yuwen Luo. I don''t think he has the courage to deceive his superiors and conceal his subordinates." The scholar replied.


    "So, Yuwen Luo and I were deceived by that brat?" As Zhu Xian said this, the worried expression on his face suddenly dissipated. He seemed to have thought of something extremely interesting as he lightly weighed the memorial in his hand. "But it doesn''t matter. In the end, it''s just a family matter of his Yuwen Clan. I suppose Yuwen Luo should be more anxious than me now, right?"


    "But Master, if Yuwen Luo really gets that almost red dragon energy from Xu Han''s hand, or if Xu Han''s own dragon energy grows to a certain extent, then what Master is plotting, I''m afraid ¡­" The scholar frowned and said anxiously.


    "No problem. I have already sent Long Qi to the Dark Asura Palace to seek the whereabouts of the Heavenly Sword. Send someone to the Exquisite Pavilion to invite that immortal over for me." At that time, Zhu Xian waved his hand and interrupted the scholar. His brows furrowed again, and his expression became gloomy. "What dragon qi, what heavenly destiny? As long as we find the Heavenly Punishment Sword, the Zhou Empire will still have to surname Zhu!"


    There was not much tyranny in his appearance, only the determination and malice that a farmer lacked in defending his land.


    "Yes." When the scholar beside him heard this, he paused and stopped talking. After he answered yes, his body gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡­


    After returning to the Tian Ce Mansion, Xu Han found an excuse and entered his room alone.


    He looked at the memorial in front of him and thought about the refined dragon qi in his body. His mind was gloomy. He had thought about how he could devour dragon qi long ago, so he had flipped through all the records in the Exquisite Pavilion''s Scripture Pavilion.


    There were only two points. One was that as a royal or a royal duke, he could enjoy the protection of the Dragon Qi. For example, although Ye Chengtai''s cultivation was not at the Nether Opening Realm, he was still a royal duke and had a bit of the Dragon Qi. Together, the two of them were enough to erupt with combat power that looked down on the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    Secondly, the fate of the royal clan had collapsed, and the dragon qi had scattered all over the world. This way, the dragon qi would choose the sages to live in. For example, when the previous dynasty, Great Chu, collapsed, the kingdoms of Xia, Zhou, and Chen received a bit of Dragon Qi, which allowed them to establish their own kingdom and gain the momentum of a third of the world.


    However, even though the people of Great Zhou were in a state of desolation, their territory was still intact and far from the collapse of the imperial clan''s destiny. Furthermore, before Xu Han absorbed the Dragon Qi, he did not obtain the position of Great Zhou official. That was the only explanation¡­


    After he was from the royal family of Great Zhou?


    Such thoughts inevitably appeared in Xu Han''s mind.


    But¡­


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at the memorial.


    The Tian Ce Mansion was protected by the Dragon Qi. It was extremely green, and it already had the appearance of a flood dragon.


    The dragon qi in his body was clearly only light yellow, and it had already been completely refined into the sword intent by him.


    As Xu Han thought about this, his brain felt a little painful. He did not mention these doubts to anyone. He was faintly afraid. From the moment he sold himself and stepped into the Dark Asura Palace, everything seemed to have happened too coincidentally. This thought caused a chill to appear in Xu Han''s heart. He didn''t dare to think about it, so he closed his eyes and crossed his knees to cultivate the Great Evolution Sword Technique.


    ¡­


    All of the power in his body was converted into sword intent, which was nourished by the dragon qi and showed a faint yellow color. It seemed that the power contained within was extremely vast, and it was different from the ordinary sword intent from before.


    He began to try to break through the three elements in his body.


    The so-called three elements referred to the three elements of heaven, earth, and man. They were respectively located in the Heavenly Spirit, Underworld, and Spiritual Spring. After opening the three elements, the three elements would become one with the apertures of the human body. Whether it was true energy circulating or absorbing the Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth, their speed would be qualitatively improved.


    The first thing Xu Han tried was to break through one of the three elements.


    He had sword intent and his acupoints were three times that of an ordinary person. After an afternoon passed, he only slightly loosened his soul. One could imagine how difficult it was to cultivate. Xu Han also knew that it was too late. He did not continue to try. After all, he was extremely exhausted during this afternoon. He put away his cultivation technique and after washing up, he left the door behind.


    The courtyard of the Tian Ce Mansion was very big, but after the Heavenly Policy Army had been taking care of it for an entire day, it had already become completely new. Whether it was the martial arts arena or the various academies, they were all completely new. It was rather lively.


    Seeing Xu Han arrive, everyone cupped their hands in greeting. Xu Han was not used to this posture, but he had no choice but to return the greeting.


    "Humph!"


    "Ha!"


    At this time, not far away, a tender voice attracted Xu Han''s attention.


    Xu Han heard the voice sounding familiar. He looked sideways and saw a thin figure waving an unsheathed long saber the size of his body on the stage. He was practicing his saber technique seriously.


    However, this so-called saber technique seemed to only have one move.


    He leapt up, crossed his saber over his head, and then slashed with all his might.


    This was very boring. It was even more boring than Xu Han cultivating those sword moves before. Of course, it was also very strenuous, especially for the skinny figure of the owner of this saber technique.


    However, the little fellow practiced very seriously. Every time the long saber landed, he held his breath and concentrated, using all his strength to execute the next saber technique.


    However, Xu Han could see that the little fellow''s forehead was covered in dense sweat in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, this movement not only attracted Xu Han''s attention, but also attracted Fang Ziyu, who had nothing to do.


    "Little An''an, what kind of saber technique are you practicing?" Fang Ziyu looked at it for a while and couldn''t hold back his temper. He narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, the person on the stage, Su Mu''an, stopped his movements and carefully put the knife back on his back. Then, a smile appeared on his face. He raised his head and said proudly, "Su Clan''s Saber Technique."


    "Just this move?" Fang Ziyu asked again.


    "Just this move." Su Mu''an replied confidently.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu curled his lips and was greatly disappointed.


    "This can also be called a saber technique?" She muttered softly. Obviously, she was extremely disdainful of this so-called Su Clan''s saber technique.


    However, Su Mu''an ''s ears were exceptionally sharp. When he heard Fang Ziyu''s muttering, his expression instantly changed. "This is the saber technique!"


    "How can there be a single saber technique? Besides, there doesn''t seem to be anything peculiar about slashing like this. A person who uses a saber can do it. What''s there to practice?" Fang Ziyu seemed to like to tease Su Mu''an. At that time, she said teasingly with narrowed eyes.


    At that time, Su Mu''an ''s face was flushed red. He stammered for a long time before he raised his father. "My father said that saber techniques, sword techniques, and shapes are inferior. It means that I am the Lord, and I am practicing the Will, not the Shape."


    Hearing this, Xu Han furrowed his brows. This statement seemed to have something in common with the Great Evolution Sword Technique. If that was the case, Su Mu''an ''s father might really be a Saber Dao Master.


    However, Fang Ziyu did not have the mood to think about this. After hearing this, she jumped onto the stage.


    Then, she narrowed her eyes and hooked her fingers at Su Mu''an. She smiled and said, "Come, Little An''an, let Sister Ziyu test your Su Clan''s saber technique."


    Seeing this, Xu Han also became interested. He often heard Su Mu''an say that he was a real macheteman. At first, he didn''t think much of it. He only thought that it was a child''s play. But now, after listening to Su Mu''an''s words, he felt that the Su Clan might really have something outstanding. He couldn''t help but look at the two people on the stage and wanted to see if Su Mu''an really had two brushes.


    However, Su Mu''an, who was still trying to kill the enemy in Big Yellow City, hesitated in the face of Fang Ziyu''s provocation. He looked at Fang Ziyu and shook his head awkwardly after a while.


    "No." He said.


    "Why not? I don''t know how to use true essence. I only compete with sword techniques and saber techniques. Don''t worry, elder sister will let you go." Fang Ziyu thought that Su Mu''an was timid, so he provoked Su Mu''an again.


    "My father said that this saber technique is a killing technique. You can''t casually use it if you want to seize your life and drink blood." Su Mu''an ignored Fang Ziyu''s provocation and responded seriously.


    "What is this rule? If your father is really that powerful, why would he be captured by Zhu Xian?" Fang Ziyu saw that Su Mu''an didn''t like this and didn''t choose to say anything for a while, so he said again.


    "No, my father is amazing!" These words undoubtedly pierced Su Mu''an ''s pain. At that time, his ears were completely red. He loudly argued, but his appearance was somewhat lacking in confidence in the eyes of Xu Han and Fang Ziyu.


    Xu Han couldn''t stand it anymore. He stepped onto the stage at that time and said, "Alright, Ziyu, don''t make fun of Mu An." Xu Han blamed Fang Ziyu and walked to Su Mu''an''s side. He looked at the red-faced boy and smiled. "Today, His Majesty has already pardoned Mu Qingshan. Those remnants of the Mu Clan that were captured by Zhu Xian will be released by His Majesty in a few days. I believe your father will be able to come out soon."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Su Mu''an ''s expression immediately turned joyful, and his previous embarrassment was completely swept away.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded.


    "Prefecture Master is the best!" The little fellow was overjoyed and said loudly.


    "What about me?" Seeing this, Fang Ziyu felt happy for Su Mu''an. He stepped forward and asked with a smile.


    "Hmph, wait for my father to come out, and see how he will deal with you!" Fang Ziyu said discontentedly.


    "You!" Fang Ziyu was instantly enraged and was about to make a move. Seeing that, Su Mu''an hurriedly hid behind Xu Han. At that time, the two of them surrounded Xu Han on the stage and chased after him.


    Xu Han smiled as he looked at the two of them. At that time, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but reveal a genuine smile.


    The descendants of the royal family and the beggars of the border city were all good.


    Xu Han was Xu Han.


    Since he wouldn''t change anything because of his birth, why would he care?


    When Xu Han thought of this, the smile on his face grew even wider.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 232 Carry On The Will Of Others And Go To Their Deaths

    After all, Su Mu''an was a child, and she quickly recovered from her previous unhappiness. After fighting with Fang Ziyu for a while, she was somewhat tired and waved goodbye to Xu Han.


    "Lord Manor Master, I''m going back to rest now." The little fellow smiled and waved at Xu Han, wanting to return to his room.


    "What about me? Aren''t you going to say goodbye to me?" Fang Ziyu asked.


    "No!" Su Mu''an made a grimace at Fang Ziyu.


    "You!" Seeing this, Fang Ziyu went forward to chase after him again. This time, Su Mu''an had a long memory and was very vigilant as she took a step forward. Then, she ran towards the distance without turning her head. "Wait for my father to come out and see how he will deal with you!" He shouted.


    "This brat!" Fang Ziyu stamped his foot angrily, but he did not intend to continue chasing after him. Instead, he watched the boy bouncing away and suddenly laughed out loud.


    "Good." She sighed sincerely, but the smile on her face slowly dissipated, and a faint worry appeared on her eyebrows.


    Xu Han looked sideways at Fang Ziyu and seemed to have thought of something. "What? Are you thinking about Sect Leader Ning?" Xu Han asked.


    Xu Han wasn''t sure what the relationship between the two of them was, but there was no doubt that it was definitely beyond the relationship between an ordinary disciple and the sect master. Perhaps it was father and daughter, or perhaps it was something else.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu turned to look at Xu Han and said, "You know quite a bit." She smiled and said, but she did not have the intention to go to the bottom of the matter.


    Then she paced slightly to the side, her head lowered, and her expression became somewhat lonely.


    "Ning¡­ He always does things like this. I don''t think it''s of any use¡­"


    ''"I just feel that you were once the sect leader of the Linglong Pavilion. The one surnamed Chen went to the Chen Kingdom. That brat Zhou Zhang is actually the son of the Shepherd King, Song Yueming¡­"


    At this point, Fang Ziyu paused, as if he didn''t want to mention that name.


    "Anyway, everyone seems to be fighting for what they want to do, and I¡­"


    ''"Although she is in the name of Second Senior Sister, there is nothing she can do. She wants to save the Linglong Pavilion because her cultivation is too weak, and she wants to avenge Master ¡­ but she is far from being a match for Sikong Bai."


    "I always feel like I''m mediocre. I don''t know what to do, what to do¡­"


    It had been several months since Fang Ziyu had left the Exquisite Pavilion. During this period of time, he had experienced many twists and turns, and it was extremely dangerous. Everyone was greatly touched. No wonder Fang Ziyu had such thoughts.


    "I just envy that little fellow Su Mu''an very much. Whatever he wants to become, he works hard. No matter how others laugh at him, he doesn''t care. Such a person is really good." Fang Ziyu''s voice sounded again. At that moment, she raised her head and looked into the distance.


    "You can do it too." Xu Han looked at Fang Ziyu in such a manner, thought for a moment, and suddenly whispered.


    "Me? I really want to be the savior of the Exquisite Pavilion, but Sikong Bai is an immortal! Just thinking about it makes people unable to lift their spirits." Hearing this, Fang Ziyu shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Xu Han could understand what Fang Ziyu was thinking. Facing such an unparalleled opponent, most people would feel frustrated that they could not see any hope even if they tried their best.


    Unfortunately, Xu Han did not belong to this majority.


    "Do you remember Brother Song? I remember that he was only at the Pill Sun Realm when he first arrived at the Linglong Pavilion. In less than a year, he is already the master of the Sword Hall of your generation. He worked very hard¡­ for the Linglong Pavilion."


    "Actually, this has nothing to do with your cultivation talent. It''s just determination. It''s also something you''re lacking right now." Xu Han glanced at Fang Ziyu before saying, "How about an immortal? There is nothing in this world that cannot be killed, even Sikong Bai is no exception. Since he will die, why can''t he die at our hands?"


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu blinked her eyes. She stared at Xu Han blankly for a while before spitting out this sentence.


    "The surname Xu¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "Did anyone ever tell you¡­"


    "What?"


    "You have great potential to become a divine rod."


    ''"¡­"


    ¡­


    Xia Zichuan woke up in the room flickering with red candles.


    The autumn night was cold. Xia Zichuan sat up with her chest half-naked. She narrowed her eyes and looked around, as if she was looking for something. Then, her gaze suddenly stopped at the distant windowsill, on the figure wearing a purple robe.


    Xia Zichuan''s cheeks flashed red with embarrassment. After a slight hesitation, she removed a thin blanket from the bed and wrapped her delicate body around it. Then, she stood up. Under the candlelight, her tall and plump body faintly appeared under the thin blanket, her charm swaying.


    She gently walked behind the purple-robed figure and wrapped her hands around it from behind. At that time, her head was stuck to the back of the purple-robed man. The expression on her face was calm and carried a faint smile.


    "What''s wrong? You won''t sleep for a while longer?" She asked, her voice soft and soft, as if she could drip water.


    Today was a joyous day for Linglong Pavilion.


    Their newly promoted young sect leader, Song Yueming, married the daughter of the Moon Lake Cave Master, Xia Zichuan, known as the Moon Lake Fairy.


    This also signified that the two great martial arts giants of Great Zhou had been united in their enmity and solidarity from today onwards.


    This was a major event that could shake the Jianghu of the Great Zhou Empire. Once the Jianghu incident reached a certain extent, it would naturally have a significant impact on the Imperial Court. The two of them seemed to be independent, but in fact, they were restrained by each other.


    "If you can''t sleep, get up and take a look." At that time, the purple-robed man turned his head and embraced Xia Zichuan with a smile. Only then could he clearly see that the purple-robed man''s appearance was very tender and tender. He was about eighteen or nineteen years old, and he was clearly still a youth.


    "Do you have something on your mind?" Xia Zichuan lay in his arms, feeling the warmth that made her feel at ease, and asked softly.


    Hearing this, the purple-robed youth holding her had a quiet expression on his face. After a long moment of silence, he said, "Jizhou Lost Land has already returned to the hands of the Imperial Court. If Moon Lake Cave really wants to preserve an inheritance in this chaotic world, it should return to Jizhou as soon as possible and not participate in the disputes in the Central Plains."


    Whether it was talent or temperament, Xia Zichuan was the best choice. She naturally understood what the purple-robed youth meant. At that time, she was excited. She sat up from the youth''s embrace and looked straight at the youth with her pair of big dark eyes. The gaze in her eyes was firm.


    "What Moon Lake Cave does is the matter of Moon Lake Cave. Xia Zichuan only knows how to marry a chicken to a dog. We have worshipped the heavens and earth, respected our parents, and are husband and wife. We share weal and woe, life and death. I will go wherever you go, and I will do whatever you do."


    The girl''s tone of voice was beyond the purple-robed youth''s expectations. He was slightly stunned at that time. Xia Zichuan smiled bitterly and took out something from his bosom and handed it to the girl. Xia Zichuan accepted it and looked at it closely. It was a gilded invitation from Chang''an.


    "This is?" Xia Zichuan opened the invitation and frowned. At that time, the gaze he raised towards the purple-robed youth became suspicious.


    "Someone sent him here today. Zhu Xian wants to invite his master to the capital." The purple-robed youth seemed to know what Xia Zichuan was thinking at this moment. He had solved the doubts in Xia Zichuan''s heart at the right time.


    "So Elder Sikong will go to Chang''an?" Although Xia Zichuan did not participate in the invitation after the Dao Discussion Conference on that day, he understood Sikong Bai''s plan from the words of his elders, so he naturally knew what the Longevity Division''s invitation meant.


    "I will also go." At that moment, the youth''s voice sounded again.


    "You''re going? What are you doing?"


    Facing the young girl''s inquiry, a genuine smile appeared on the youth''s face at that time. That smile was like a spring breeze blowing willows and autumn rain falling on tiles, causing Xia Zichuan to be inexplicably stunned, and he was somewhat distracted when he saw it.


    "Bearing the will of others, going to their deaths."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 233 Dont Ask Where You Came From

    In the next few days, Xu Han had a very comprehensive understanding of the influence of the Long Night Division in the Great Zhou Empire.


    He discussed several proposals with Mr. Lu and the others, such as allocating treasury funds to rebuild Big Yellow City, or expanding the Chang''an garrison to defend against any external or internal troubles that might occur at any time. But these proposals met with almost unanimous opposition from the court. The reason was nothing more than empty treasury.


    Today, when Zhu Xian mentioned reorganizing the Azure Dragon Army, the various ministries of the Imperial Court even spontaneously began to raise silver taels, practically trying their best to flatter Zhu Shou.


    Xu Han was not annoyed by this. However, the absolute control of the Great Zhou Imperial Court caused him to feel endless fear in his heart.


    As for Yuwen Luo, he changed his previous attitude of admiring Xu Han in the court. Every time he saw Xu Han being defeated, Yuwen Luo remained silent, as if he was tacitly agreeing to Zhu Xian''s suppression of Tiance Prefecture. Xu Han could not understand the emperor''s thoughts, but he secretly felt that it should be related to the memorial to the dragon qi that Yuwen Cheng had handed over.


    Helplessly, Xu Han had no choice but to find another way to raise money through the various gentry in Chang''an City, in order to expand the Heavenly Policy Prefecture Army and repair Big Yellow City. However, this method did not go smoothly either. The claws of the Longevity Division were spread all over Chang''an. Whether it was the gentry or the duke, they treated the recruitment of the Tian Ce Mansion like a primordial beast. They were afraid that the Longevity Division would take revenge if they had anything to do with it. These encounters caused Xu Han to truly realize that in Chang''an City, the Tian Ce Mansion was like an island without allies. They looked around and were filled with vengeful bandits.


    The people of Tiance Prefecture were worried these days. They could clearly feel that there were so many pairs of bright and dark eyes staring at this lonely island in Chang''an City. They were like wolves waiting for an opportunity. As long as they revealed even a tiny flaw, those wolves would swoop up and eat them clean.


    The calm before the storm was not good. Xu Han could also feel the oppressive feeling of the dark clouds crushing the city. However, as the Manor Lord, he did not reveal such emotions on his face like everyone else. He knew that the more he was in such a difficult situation, the more he needed to calm down as the leader.


    On this day, while Xu Han was secretly pondering how to break the situation, an invitation card was sent to the gate of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    It was an invitation from Zong Zhengyu Wencheng, one of the Great Zhou Nine Celestials.


    This invitation seemed somewhat abrupt to Xu Han. At least in his memories, he did not even seem to have seen the other party. However, Xu Han did not intend to refuse this invitation. On the contrary, he readily accepted it. He had many questions that he needed an answer from Lord Zong Zheng, and this invitation was undoubtedly a good opportunity.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Xu Han dressed in decent clothes and arrived in front of Lord Zong Zheng''s mansion alone.


    As the royal family of Great Zhou, he was also one of the Nine Celestials.


    Yuwen Cheng''s mansion really surprised Xu Han.


    Great Zhou had a very strict hierarchy. From ordinary people to officials and kings, they had very clear rules on how much they could live and how much they could spend. This was even more vividly reflected in Chang''an City under the feet of the Son of Heaven.


    For example, the entrance to this mansion was three zhang, three zhang, and three zhang, three zhang, three zhang, and nine zhang. The entrance to the world was insurmountable. Even Big Yellow City, the world''s most powerful entrance, felt like it was three zhang, two zhang, and two zhang tall. As for the gates of ordinary courtyards, they were all very particular and depended on their status.


    This manor was like a person''s face. Even if they were so poor, they still had to cultivate the manor to their own status. With Yuwen Cheng''s status, the mansion gate was only 15 feet away. However, the gate in front of him was only 7 feet tall and 4 feet wide. This made Xu Han, who was used to seeing the courtyard gate plaque in Chang''an City, have to look at the word "Cheng Qing" several times before he could confirm that he was not looking for the wrong place.


    Then he took a deep breath and knocked on Yuwen Cheng''s door.


    The servant who opened the door did not show the slightest surprise at Xu Han''s arrival. He walked into Lord Zong''s mansion with ease and familiarity.


    Along the way, Xu Han carefully observed that the situation in Yuwen Cheng Manor was the same as the shabby manor gate, but it was worthy of that sentence.


    Without the luxurious decoration that a royal family should have, there were only a few crooked-necked trees that Xu Han could not name along the way, as well as some flowers and plants that looked ordinary to the extreme. Other than that, there was nothing else in the courtyard.


    When they stepped into the wooden house, the furnishings inside the house displayed the word''simple ''to the extreme. A few old imperial chairs and a few design tables, and then there was only a couplet hanging in the middle of the hall.


    Right Book: The world is devastated, heroic never ruined.


    Zuo Shu: The suffering of the people, the reputation of the descendants of the need to say.


    Banner: Don''t ask where you came from.


    Xu Han did not know whether this calligraphy was good or bad. He just felt that these few tens of characters were refined in brush strokes, and the sharpness was not obvious. It seemed that they were all from the hands of everyone. Xu Han could not help but read softly.


    At this moment, the door of the wooden house was suddenly pushed open.


    "I have nothing to do with my leisure. What Little Elder wrote made Lord Manor Master laugh." An aged voice sounded from behind Xu Han.


    Hearing this, Xu Han hurriedly turned around and saw an old man with a stooped body and a warm smile standing behind him. "I greet Lord Zong Zheng."


    Needless to say, Xu Han guessed that this person was none other than Yuwen Cheng.


    Yu Wencheng, who was born with kindness, sized Xu Han up and down at that time before nodding his head with a smile.


    "Palace Master is too polite. Please come and have a seat." Yu Wencheng said this, then extended his hand to signal Xu Han to sit down by the side.


    Xu Han was not polite and immediately sat down.


    Seeing that, Yuwen Cheng clapped his hands, and two waiters walked in from outside the room, bringing some dishes for Xu Han and Xu Wencheng and placing them in front of their respective tables.


    The dishes weren''t rich, and it was said to be very expensive. However, it was clearly carefully prepared and had a full range of colors, fragrances, and flavors. Just a sniff made Xu Han secretly move his index finger.


    "Prefecture Head, don''t dislike coarse vegetables and light rice." Yuwen Cheng said with a smile, and then signaled Xu Han to move his chopsticks.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled faintly. He picked up a dish with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth to chew carefully. Then, he said, "It has a different flavor."


    This wasn''t a compliment, but it was sincere.


    "It''s good that Manor Master likes it. Eat more." Seeing that the smile on Yuwen Cheng''s face became even more intense, he hurriedly greeted Xu Han eagerly.


    However, he only cared about greeting Xu Han for dinner, but he didn''t say a word about why he had called Xu Han here on this trip.


    Xu Han naturally did not think that this meal was just a simple meal. Seeing that Yuwen Cheng was deliberately silent, he put down his bowls and chopsticks.


    "What''s wrong? Why is Manor Master unwilling to use chopsticks, but this food is not to your liking?" Seeing this, Yuwen Cheng asked.


    "Lord Zong Zheng invited him warmly. This meal is naturally delicious. However, I have one thing in my heart that if I don''t understand, even the delicacies of the mountains and seas will taste like wax." Xu Han said sternly, but his gaze was fixed on Yuwen Cheng.


    Yuwen Cheng narrowed his eyes. He looked at Xu Han with a smile and asked, "What is it?"


    Xu Han did not respond. Instead, he slowly took out something from his bosom and handed it to Yuwen Cheng.


    Yu Wencheng took the item and looked at it with a frown. Since it came from his hand, he naturally didn''t need to look at it again. However, he couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh bitterly, "Zong Zheng''s secret music should only be appreciated by His Majesty, but now it is given to one person. The misfortune of Great Zhou is a great grief to the royal family."


    Xu Han did not have the mood to sigh at the decline of the Great Zhou royal family. He asked Chen Sheng, "Is what was said in this memorial true?"


    When the old man heard this, he smiled as if he felt that Xu Han''s question was not a problem.


    "Successive Zongzheng would connect Qi and blood to the Dragon Cauldron when they took office. Only then would they be able to obtain the Dragon Seeking Technique. Everything can be falsified, except the Dragon Seeking Income presented to His Majesty. Everyone in Chang''an knows about this matter, so the Manor Head can go and ask."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. Seeing Yuwen Cheng''s calm expression, it was obvious that his words were not false. He couldn''t help but ask again, "Then why is there such a rich dragon qi lingering in the Tian Ce Mansion?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Yuwen Cheng''s face became even more intense. He took a deep look at Xu Han and said in a deep voice, "Tiance Prefecture has dragon qi. If Manor Chief Xu doesn''t ask him, then what''s the use of asking me?"


    When Xu Han heard what Yuwen Cheng said, he couldn''t help but recall his previous conjecture, and his brows furrowed even deeper.


    "Eighteen years ago, when Yuwen Luo ascended the throne, in case the imperial throne was not honorable enough, and another emperor was established, he simply slaughtered all the princes and princesses with the exception of his twin brother Yuwang Yuwen Yang. Only a child born to a side concubine in the past was nowhere to be found." Yuwen Cheng looked at Xu Han, who was frowning silently, and continued to speak indifferently. "If I remember correctly, then if the child lives to this day, he should be the same age as the Manor Master, right?" He said in a low voice. He paused abruptly when he spoke of the child, and then said in a low voice, "If I remember correctly, then the child should be the same age as the Manor Master."


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes widened as he looked at Yuwen Cheng and asked, "What does Zong Zheng mean?"


    "It''s just a casual remark. Prefecture Head, don''t mind it. The young elder is old, so he can naturally say whatever he thinks of." Hearing this, Yuwen Cheng smiled embarrassedly and perfunctorily explained the matter.


    Xu Han naturally couldn''t believe that Yu Wencheng''s words were just casual words. He looked at the gentle and smiling Lord Zong Zheng for a while before asking again, "Since Lord Zong Zheng invited me here, I don''t think it was just for this casual word, right?"


    Xu Han was not a weak person, but it was related to his own background, especially the Great Zhou Imperial Clan. Even Xu Han was a little distracted at this moment. He simply avoided this topic and asked.


    "Of course not." The 60-year-old man squinted and smiled. "I just heard that Lord Prefecture Head''s life seems to be not good recently. Zhu Xian''s ability is indeed great. I guess he has let Lord Prefecture Head suffer quite a bit, right?"


    "What? Is Zong trying to help me?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and temporarily recovered from the previous topic.


    "This old man has such intentions. However, my martial arts cannot calm down the country, and I am unable to rule the country. However, I am powerless. All this old man can do is give some advice to the Prefecture Master."


    "What advice?"


    "Everyone in the world wants something. What does the Manor Lord want if he insists on coming to Chang''an to gather the muddy waters?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was about to say something when the old man suddenly interrupted him.


    "Palace Master, you don''t need to answer me. You only need to ask yourself this question. Only by finding out what you want can Palace Master understand who your true enemy is."


    The old man smiled as he finished his sentence and drank the glass of wine before the case.


    At that time, Xu Han''s body trembled, and his expression changed. It was not until several dozen breaths later that he regained his senses.


    Then he stood up and bowed respectfully to the old man, speaking with a solemn expression.


    "Thank you for your guidance, sir."


    Seeing this, Yuwen Cheng stroked his beard and nodded, "Shall I send Manor Master another sentence?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    At that moment, the old man stretched out his hand and pointed at the top of his head. Xu Han looked in the direction he pointed, only to see a horizontal plaque hanging there. It was the banner of the couplet.


    It was written in two simple words.


    Don''t ask where it came from.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 234 Change

    Xu Han walked on the streets of Chang''an City.


    It was 11 o''clock, and there were still endless pedestrians coming and going on the streets.


    The sounds of shouting, selling, and even the drunken people in the tavern could be heard endlessly.


    However, Xu Han did not have the mood to experience the bustle and prosperity of this ancient city. He was still immersed in the conversation with Yuwen Cheng.


    What did he ask for?


    Settle down? Evidently, it wasn''t just this, otherwise, why would he come to Chang''an City and get involved in this ruckus?


    He thought of the carefree figure who was holding a sword on the Great Abyss Mountain, of the haggard eighty-year-old man in Big Yellow City, and of the thin man in white robes in front of Chengding Town who had borrowed a knife to slash him.


    He suddenly understood something.


    Or rather, he knew what he had made a mistake.


    He had always treated Zhu Xian as his enemy, trying to borrow the Imperial Court to resist him. But Yuwen Luo, that emperor, wasn''t he his enemy? No matter where the dragon qi from the Tian Ce Mansion came from or what his background was, there was no doubt that if Yuwen Luo could kill his father and order the death of those royal relatives who were connected to his bloodline, then the Tian Ce Mansion that possessed such a vast dragon qi would naturally not be able to tolerate it.


    He had already labeled himself an enemy in Yuwen Luo''s heart. It was ridiculous to expect that he would use his strength to fight against the Long Night Division.


    After Xu Han understood this, he had some new ideas about his next plan.


    ¡­


    With the help of Yuwen Cheng, Xu Han had figured out many of the problems that had been troubling Xu Han. Although he was still unable to find a suitable way to solve the current situation in a short period of time, he was no longer as passive as before. He was in a better mood. When he passed by a street vendor, he even bought some food that was extremely rare. He wanted to go back and cook supper for everyone in the manor.


    "What rebellion? His Majesty has already pardoned Mu Qingshan''s sins. The old Mu Clan army will be released soon. Do you dare to make trouble here?"


    "I''m just following orders. Please don''t stop me."


    "This is the Tian Ce Mansion! This is not a place where your Long Night Division can act wildly!"


    "I only know that there are rebels here. Not to mention the Tian Ce Mansion, even his Yu Palace, I have to go in and search!"


    However, Xu Han''s good mood did not last long. When he arrived at the entrance of Tiance Prefecture''s mansion, a wave of controversy spread far into Xu Han''s ears.


    Xu Han frowned as he looked over, only to see dozens of black-armored warriors surrounding the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion in the night. Fang Ziyu, Ye Hongjian, and the others were standing at the entrance of the manor arguing with the commander of the black-armored warrior.


    After the court proceedings were obstructed by many parties, Xu Han discussed with Mr. Lu and the others. Thinking back and forth, Mr. Lu personally brought Hou Ling and the others to Big Yellow City to prepare for the reconstruction of Big Yellow City. At the same time, nearly half of the remaining three hundred Tian Ce Mansion Army were sent out and began to gallop around the Great Zhou Empire to gather the remnants of the Tian Ce Mansion. As a result, Xu Han and the others were the only ones left in the Nuoda Tian Ce Mansion.


    Xu Han guessed that the clerks of the Longevity Division must have received this news, so he chose to cause trouble at this time.


    He looked at Fang Ziyu, who was fighting with the black-armored commander, and Ye Hongjian, who had a gloomy expression. He knew that the situation was probably not good, so he didn''t have time to think about it, so he hurriedly walked to the gate of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    "The surname is Xu!"


    "Xiao Han!" Seeing Xu Han arrive, Fang Ziyu and Ye Hongjian seemed to have found their backbone. At that time, their faces were filled with joy. The Heavenly Policy Army behind them also hurriedly surrounded him.


    Xu Han gave them a relieved look and then looked at the leader of the black-armored soldiers.


    Coincidentally, this black-armored commander was the man surnamed Yan who had stopped them from entering the manor when they arrived in Chang''an.


    At that time, Xu Han frowned and asked with extreme displeasure, "Why is it you again?"


    Hearing this, the expression on the man surnamed Yan''s face froze. He had seen Xu Han''s arrogant attitude before. Although he was prepared for this, when he saw Xu Han''s disgusted gaze, he couldn''t help but feel a burst of anger in his heart.


    However, he quickly suppressed this anger and his eyes sank. Then, he looked at Xu Han mockingly and said, "Lord Manor Master is busy with his official duties. I heard that he has suffered many defeats in the Imperial Court, but I still remember that I am truly terrified."


    "Chang''an City is not as clean and tidy as the small place I stayed in before. There are few chaotic things. It''s natural that one or two barking dogs would come out from time to time and be deeply impressed." Xu Han replied calmly in the face of the man''s mockery.


    "You!" How could the man not hear Xu Han''s innuendo? His face immediately flushed red and he was about to curse. However, he was at least a small commander of the Long Night Department''s Greed Wolf subordinate. He still had some ability to discipline himself. Therefore, when you said that, he realized that something was wrong and retracted the curse from his mouth.


    Then, the anger on his face faded away and he turned into a thick, sinister smile.


    "Lord Manor Master has a sharp tongue. I am willing to kowtow to you, but this search for a usurper is His Majesty''s will. Does Lord Manor Master also want to resist the imperial edict and be disrespectful?" As the man spoke, his eyes lit up. Previously, he feared the Great Evolution Realm Marquis Ridge and was forced to retreat by him. Now that both Marquis Ridge and Mr. Lu had left Chang''an a few days ago, how could the Tian Ce Mansion still have the strength to fight? He did not believe that Xu Han still had the ability to fight against him.


    "A usurper? What usurper?" Xu Han, however, was certain that he would not let the man surnamed Yan do as he wished and asked the man with a puzzled expression.


    "Hmph, Lord Manor Master, stop arguing. That Su Mu''an in your manor is the usurper we want to catch!" The man surnamed Yan sneered.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han frowned again. The corner of his eyes shone as he glanced towards the entrance of the manor. He saw the little fellow carrying a sword and knife at the door, looking nervously at this place. "Is Commander Yan confused? How can a twelve or thirteen year old child be a thief?"


    "Mu Clan''s old tribe, the son of Su Gu Wei, why isn''t he a rebel?" The man surnamed Yan asked.


    "Didn''t His Majesty already order an amnesty for these old tribes? Commander Yan took advantage of this stall to make things difficult for a child. If word of it were to spread out, wouldn''t it make others laugh?" Xu Hanhan said.


    "Amnesty?" But who would have thought that Commander Yan would let out a cold laugh at that time? Then, he took out something from his bosom and handed it to Xu Han. "I didn''t receive any special amnesty decree. Only His Majesty issued the Autumn Slaying Decree."


    "Count the time. Ten days from now, all the old tribes of the Shepherd King who are imprisoned in the Longevity Division will have to go to the guillotine."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 235 Drawing Knife

    Xu Han stared at the things in the hands of the man surnamed Yan.


    A yellow brocade with some handwriting written on it. At the end was a large seal from the Great Zhou Emperor''s imperial seal. The content of this was probably what the man surnamed Yan had said, that he wanted to kill the many old Mu Clan soldiers who were imprisoned in the Long Night Division''s prison in the autumn.


    This was a very unreasonable matter.


    In the previous Face Saint, Yuwen Luo had already pardoned Mu Qingshan and the 50,000 Mu Clan Army and promised to release the old Mu Clan Army. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    He frowned, and the corner of his eyes subconsciously looked at the boy in the manor. Su Mu''an ''s face turned pale at that time, and his eyes turned red. Obviously, something was spinning in it.


    " Manor Chief Xu, do you understand now? The little one is only following orders. Please give me a hand." The voice of the man surnamed Yan rang out again at that time, and the expression in his tone was naturally not concealed.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an ''s face turned even paler. He knew that things were no longer something he could change at this point. He didn''t want to cause any more trouble for Xu Han and was about to step out of the courtyard.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han took a step back without revealing any traces. He pointed his finger slightly, and the half-open door of the mansion suddenly closed. Su Mu''an, who was about to step out, was also blocked by the wooden door, unable to walk out.


    " Manor Chief Xu, what do you mean?" The man surnamed Yan''s expression darkened when he saw Xu Han''s actions.


    "Nothing interesting. It''s windy at night. Move and warm your body." Xu Han looked at the other party innocently, and then put on an ignorant look. "Oh right, why did Commander Yan come to my Tiance Prefecture in such a cold day?"


    "What are you doing? Don''t tell me I''m not clear? Manor Chief Xu, stop pretending and quickly hand over Su Mu''an!" The man surnamed Yan shouted loudly, narrowing his eyes as if he was waiting for Xu Han to suffer a defeat.


    However, Xu Han asked in puzzlement, "Criminals? What is Commander Su Mu''an Yan saying? How can I not understand?"


    The man surnamed Yan was called Yan Qingshan. He had been working in the Greedy Wolf Division for more than ten years. He had seen many high-ranking officials and nobles in Chang''an City, but he had never seen such a scoundrel like Xu Han in his life.


    Yan Qingshan''s eyebrows sank at that time, and he coldly said, "Prefecture Master mentioned the name Su Mu''an just now. Why didn''t he know it in the blink of an eye? Isn''t it beneath your dignity to act so ruthlessly?"


    "Did I mention that?" Xu Han was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at the people of the Tian Ce Mansion with a puzzled expression.


    Whether it was Ye Hongjian, Fang Ziyu, or the Tian Ce Mansion Army, although they didn''t know what Xu Han was planning, they naturally wouldn''t drop Xu Han''s chains at this moment. They all shook their heads cooperatively at that time.


    "You see, none of them heard it. Did Commander Yan hear it?" Xu Han smiled as he looked at Yan Qingshan and asked.


    ''"Why not? Ask me about the dozens of Greedy Wolf Guards in my hands. We''ve all heard of them personally. Then Su Mu''an is in the Tiance Prefecture of the Manor Lord. If the Manor Lord does this, does he want to protect the rebels?" Yan Qingshan was also somewhat anxious by Xu Han''s rascal-like actions. At that time, he shouted loudly.


    However, the moment he said that, Xu Han''s face, which was still full of smiles, suddenly changed.


    "Alright!"


    He shouted loudly, his eyes filled with anger, and his expression was cold.


    "The Greedy Wolf Wei Yan brought along dozens of Greedy Wolf Guards to frame Great Zhou Taiwei and forcefully break into the Tian Ce Mansion. If anyone comes with me to capture him, they will be beheaded on the spot to make an example of him!"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Yan Qingshan''s expression changed, but before he could regain his senses, nearly a hundred Heavenly Policy Army soldiers behind Xu Han drew their swords and charged towards Yan Qingshan and the Greedy Wolf Guards behind him.


    The Greedy Wolf Division was one of the four divisions of Zhu Xian''s Department of Long Night. It was divided into two divisions, the Crimson Wolf and the Dark Wolf. On the surface, the Crimson Wolf was the capital''s defense, and their strengths were uneven. The Dark Wolf Guards were the trump cards in Zhu Xian''s hands. Although Yan Qingshan had brought the Crimson Wolf Guards with him this time, in order to prevent the previous incident from happening, many Dark Wolf Guards had already been installed in these Crimson Wolf Guards. If they really fought, they might not be a match for the Tiance Prefecture Army.


    But even so, Yan Qingshan was unwilling to fight with Xu Han. He took a step back and shouted, "Xu Han, this is Chang''an. Do you really dare to do this?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han paused.


    He saw that Yan Qingshan did not intend to retreat. He naturally understood that Chang''an City was no match for the Exquisite Pavilion. If he made a move, not to mention victory or defeat, if Zhu Xian grabbed hold of it and forcefully suppressed it, then Mr. Lu and Hou Ling would not be around. Their situation would become even more dangerous. But now, Xu Han could not understand Yuwen Luo''s thoughts. If Su Mu''an was really given to Zhu Xian, his situation could be imagined. How could Xu Han bear to see a child in his teens, a child who worshipped and called his Manor Master every day fall into the hands of a villain?


    Seeing that his threats were useless, the other party seemed determined to forcefully take Su Mu''an. Xu Han''s heart sank at that moment.


    If he just wanted to survive, why would he need to come to changan? What he came here for was a carefree and carefree person, and what he fought for was a destiny that I would decide. If he allowed Su Mu''an to be captured now, then Xu Han would not be Xu Han!


    After thinking about this, Xu Han''s eyes turned cold.


    With a clang, the sword on his back was unsheathed. The scarlet sword shone with a bloody light in the night, like a wolf that chose to devour people in the dense forest.


    A pale yellow sword intent surged out of his body with an incomparably high pressure. He looked at Yan Qingshan with deep eyes and shouted, "The Tian Ce Mansion Army obeys orders!"


    "Yes!" More than a hundred white-armored Tian Ce Mansion sabers and swords were also unsheathed at that time as they shouted loudly.


    "Not a single piece of armor is left!" Xu Lengyan said and was about to step forward.


    Yan Qingshan was not a coward. Seeing Xu Han insist on doing so, he naturally wouldn''t give in.


    At that time, his body also took a step forward. The saber in his hand was suddenly unsheathed. A cold light suddenly appeared on it. He smiled sinisterly and took a step forward. "Since Lord Manor Master is stubborn, then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    After saying this, the Black-armored Greedy Wolf Guards behind them also drew out their swords.


    The two sides were filled with killing intent, and they were about to fight each other head-on.


    Boom!


    However, at that moment, a loud explosion erupted. The Tian Ce Mansion ''s manor door was broken by someone with a huge force. Both sides were stunned. They all turned their heads to look at the broken manor door, only to see a thin figure standing there.


    Seeing Xu Han looking over, the figure raised his head and smiled.


    "Lord Manor Head, this time, leave it to Mu An."


    As the figure spoke, he stepped forward, and the long saber on his back, which he regarded as a precious treasure, was slowly pulled out by him at that time.


    At that moment, a loud saber cry arose.


    It was like the roar of a tiger and a dragon.


    Mountains and seas, and cover the sky and cover the moon.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 236 Qiu Ji Dong Lai Ye Did Not Wither, The Credit Bladesman Did Not Draw His Saber

    Su Guwei was a very strange person.


    Of course, most of the people who were locked up in the Long Night Heavenly Division Prison but were not killed by Zhu Xian had their own oddities.


    For example, the old man locked up in Di Zi No. 7 cell was said to be a descendant of a royal family from the Great Zhou. He had once taken over the position of Zong Zheng and was imprisoned here because some advice had angered the Emperor. Another example was the woman locked up in Skyword Cell 3. It was rumored that she was a spy sent by the demon race. For this reason, the surroundings of her cell had been emptied. Even the guards in charge of guarding him had been replaced with women. What she feared was that she would seduce the prison guards.


    But compared to this, Su Guwei was still a very strange person.


    He was imprisoned in Flip-flop No. 86. The old branch of his Mu Clan Army, Liangzhou Border City, was born. It seemed that his family was once a famous swordsman clan. However, he had encountered some unexpected changes and his clan''s dao had fallen. In his generation, he was the only one and the son under his knee. Normally, he always boasted to others that although his aptitude was stupid, his son was a genius. No matter what he said about Chen Xuanji or Zhu Longqi, he might not be able to catch his son''s saber.


    The prisoners in the cell had made fun of him more than once, but Su Guwei did not care and continued to do as he pleased.


    The Long Night Division''s prison was not an ordinary place. They ate pig food, drank muddy water, and had to be sent to receive such a severe beating every three to five days. There were very few people who could endure until the autumn, and most of them swallowed their breath under this inhumane torture.


    Su Gu Wei''s cultivation at the Three Elements Realm was not unusual in the long night prison of the royal family and the heroes of Jianghu. However, he had lived for a long time, and even counted it carefully for a full year. If everything went smoothly, he could become one of the few people in this cell who had endured the autumn beheading day.


    But that still doesn''t make him weird.


    The most peculiar thing about men over 40 was that, apart from talking about their own sons, the most common thing he said was, "Autumn ends and winter comes, and leaves do not wither. Don''t draw your saber on credit!"


    No one knew what it meant, but his murmurs had become more frequent lately, word by word, day and night. Some prisoners who were familiar with him had tried to persuade him, but Su Guwei kept muttering these words as if he couldn''t hear them.


    The jailer in charge of the cell was bothered by his quarrels and had dealt with him more than once with a whip, but it was useless. As long as he was fine, as long as he could open his mouth, he would always murmur these words.


    "Autumn ends and winter leaves have yet to wither. Don''t draw your saber on credit!"


    "Autumn ends and winter leaves have yet to wither. Don''t draw your saber on credit!"


    "Autumn ends and winter leaves have yet to wither. Don''t draw your saber on credit!"


    ¡­


    On this day, Su Guwei was still beaten up by the jailer who was napping at night. He was carried to the cell in a bloody mess, and he was thrown into a corner like mud.


    It was as if he hadn''t woken up for a long time because of his excessive injuries. The prisoner in the neighboring room tried to call him by name, but he didn''t respond several times. The situation lasted until 11 o''clock, when the dark candles flashed in the cell, and the jailers began to nap again in such a dull atmosphere.


    Su Guwei, who had been lying on the ground for a long time, suddenly felt like he was in a daze. His eyes suddenly opened, and he began to mutter something that caused calluses to appear in everyone''s ears.


    His voice slowly grew louder and louder, and his body slowly stood up at that moment. His entire body was as if he had lost his mind, and his expression was ferocious and terrifying.


    The jailer was finally awakened by his murmur. The prisoners on the side kindly reminded Su Guwei not to provoke the jailer again, but the other party still ignored their kindness.


    "Autumn ends and winter leaves have yet to wither. Don''t draw your saber on credit!"


    ¡­


    He was still muttering these words.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you fight enough?" The jailer, who had been awakened from his beautiful dream, was clearly in a terrible mood. He quickly walked to Su Guwei''s cell and used the iron rod in his hand to hit the iron pillars of the cell, making an ear-piercing sound.


    "The credit dagger has arrived. You can''t draw your saber, you can''t draw your saber!"


    Su Guwei, who was covered in blood, stood up at that time. He walked and climbed to the pillar door of the cell and said loudly.


    "What credit bladesman? What can''t you do? I think you''re in need of a beating!" The fierce jailer obviously did not have the mood to carefully taste the meaning behind Su Gu Wei''s words. He frowned and was about to go forward and whip Su Gu Wei.


    His strength was tremendous. The barbed iron rod unsurprisingly cut through Su Guwei''s body. Blood gushed out at that time, causing his already bathed body to become even more ferocious and terrifying.


    However, Su Guwei seemed to be unaware of this.


    He grabbed onto the iron pillar of the cell and stared at the jailer with his eyes wide open.


    "Don''t draw your saber! Don''t draw your saber!"


    "The Credit Blade Man is here!"


    "Don''t use your saber!"


    He shouted loudly, like a desperate jackal, letting out its last howl before dying. At that moment, tears gushed out of his eyes, mixed with the fresh blood on his cheeks, and two more traces of blood appeared on his face.


    The jailer obviously did not expect such a change. He was frightened by Su Guwei''s madness and subconsciously took a step back.


    However, when he regained his senses and was about to recover some of his cowardice, the man covered in blood suddenly narrowed his eyes and instantly became empty. At that moment, his hand holding the iron pillar of the cell slowly loosened, and his body fell on his back like a kite with a broken string.


    Boom!


    With a light sound, the aura on Su Guwei''s body suddenly dissipated.


    "Surnamed Su?" The jailer was stunned and subconsciously called out, but the other party did not respond. Just in case, the jailer hurriedly opened the door and carefully walked over to Su Guwei. He reached out and placed his hand on the tip of his nose. At that moment, the jailer''s heart sank, and there was no longer any aura there.


    Dead?


    He thought of this, but for some reason, Su Guwei''s strange appearance couldn''t help but appear in his mind. He felt somewhat unlucky. He simply waved his hand and called his fellow patrol staff over. Carrying the corpse that had lost its aura, he slowly carried it out and threw it into the room in charge of the morgue.


    This kind of thing happened every day in the Heavenly Prison of the Long Night Division. Although the jailer''s heart wasn''t a bit gloomy, he didn''t take it to heart.


    However, after he left the room, a phantom slowly appeared in the room that was filled with corpses and emitted a foul stench.


    His appearance was blurry in the darkness, but the aura emanating from his body was somewhat gloomy and terrifying.


    He slowly walked to the side of the corpse that he had just carried in and carefully looked at it for a long time.


    Then he muttered to himself, "It is only natural that father should pay off his debts with son."


    At that moment, his body slowly dissipated, disappearing into the deathly silence.


    At the end of autumn, at the window outside the room, the leaves of an ancient tree withered and yellow. A cold wind blew past, causing the leaves to swing.


    But in the end, he was still stubbornly hanging on the branch¡­


    Not withered¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 237 Unsheathing Of Saber

    Xu Han looked at the thin boy in front of him and felt that Su Mu''an was somewhat different from before. However, what was different was that he couldn''t tell the truth for a moment.


    "What are you doing? Come back!" Fang Ziyu didn''t have the same thoughts as Xu Han. Seeing Su Mu''an go forward, she was shocked and wanted to pull him back. That was the Greedy Wolf Guards! It was a devil who killed without blinking an eye, a notorious evil ghost in the capital! Fang Ziyu didn''t even dare to imagine how miserable Su Mu''an ''s fate would be if she fell into their hands.


    Although she usually liked to tease the boy, in her heart, she was very kind, so she naturally didn''t want him to get hurt.


    "It''s fine." But at that time, Su Mu''an turned her head and smiled at her. Her white teeth were like crescent moons in the sky, extremely beautiful.


    "Are you Su Mu''an?" Yan Qingshan looked at the boy who had suddenly stepped out. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile. Although he wasn''t afraid of the Tiance Prefecture army in Xu Han''s hand, it was still a good thing that he could reduce the conflict and complete the task that Zhu Xian had given him. Seeing the other party appear on his own initiative, he was naturally delighted.


    "Mm. I''m Su Mu''an. Where''s my father?" The boy answered Yan Qingshan''s question confidently, and then asked seriously.


    "Your father? Your father is waiting to die in the Longevity Division''s prison. You will see him soon." Yan Qingshan said with a sinister smile. He did not put this boy who looked only twelve or thirteen years old in his eyes. He said this, but his gaze stared fixedly at Xu Han behind Su Mu''an. He really wanted to see how wonderful Xu Han''s expression was at this moment, who was still putting on an act.


    Unfortunately, even now, Xu Han hadn''t looked at him for a moment. The young Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master was frowning and staring at Su Mu''an, as if he was surprised.


    "Wait until you''re dead, but you''re still alive. Where is the Longevity Division''s prison?" Su Mu''an didn''t seem to be able to hear Yan Qingshan''s sarcasm. He continued to ask, and his expression was as serious as ever.


    However, Yan Qingshan did not have the interest to continue the conversation with a yellow-mouthed child like Su Mu''an. He shook his head and said to the left and right, "Go, take this brat down."


    As soon as these words were said, the surrounding black-armored warriors suddenly stepped forward.


    At that time, Su Mu''an frowned. At that time, her body actually became incomparably agile. A few soldiers who managed to break free from the encirclement in just a few flashes arrived in front of Yan Qingshan.


    "You haven''t told me where the prison is?" The boy asked.


    "Huh?" Yan Qingshan obviously did not expect that this boy, who seemed to be too thin and weak, would actually be so sensitive. He was slightly stunned and subconsciously reached out to capture the boy.


    However, when his hand reached out, Su Mu''an had clearly been alert for a long time. At that time, she dodged again and retreated a few feet away, causing Yan Qing Shan''s extended hand to fall empty.


    Yan Qingshan, who originally hadn''t gotten any advantage from Xu Han, held back his anger. Now that Su Mu''an had dodged his capture one after another, the anger in his heart naturally soared. He didn''t care about anything else. He immediately shouted, "Quick, capture this brat for me, regardless of life or death!"


    The Longevity Division''s hierarchy had always been strict. Hearing Yan Qingshan''s words, the soldiers didn''t dare to hesitate. They unleashed their swords and swords and charged towards Su Mu''an.


    Su Mu''an ''s tiny body, surrounded by many armor warriors like evil wolves, looked like a lamb to be slaughtered. In the next second, it would be torn apart by those jackals.


    "How dare you!" Seeing this, Xu Han, who was still watching, felt his heart tremble. He shouted loudly, and his body jumped out at that moment. When Ye Hongjian and the others saw this, they hurriedly followed suit.


    However, their reaction was still a step slower. At this time, the soldiers had surrounded Su Mu''an. His thin and weak body was almost unable to find a trace under the cover of the strong men with tiger backs and bear waist.


    Xu Han''s expression changed and he was greatly shocked.


    But at that moment, a loud saber cry suddenly rose.


    It was like a rooster singing in the silence of the night.


    Then, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, The soldiers surrounding Su Mu''an flew backwards one after another. At this moment, the thin and weak youth was standing on the same spot. His gaze was cold as he looked at Yan Qingshan, who was not far away. He extended his hand to his back. The long saber that was a bit bigger than his body had already been unsheathed by three inches. Its body was dazzling, making it difficult for people to look directly at it.


    ''"This" This kind of change was naturally unexpected to everyone present, but the most surprising thing was that Fang Ziyu who had teased Su Mu''an about this matter before. She stared blankly at the youth and muttered with a somewhat dull expression, "Still ¡­ really ¡­ a macheteman ¡­"


    "My father once said that this saber is a killing weapon. It can take one''s life and drink blood before returning."


    "I don''t want to kill anyone, so I''ll give you five breaths of time to tell me where my father is!?"


    The thin and frail young man walked slowly to Yan Qingshan. He looked up at the black-armored man who was more than a head taller than him and asked.


    Previously, Xu Han had told him that the Emperor would order his father to be released in the near future, so he waited in peace. However, for some reason, the Emperor had changed his mind and wanted to kill his father. Su Mu''an could not wait any longer. He wanted to save his father. This was his purpose in coming to Chang''an, and it was also his only thought at this moment.


    The saber intent surged out of his body like a tide, so vast that it could not be seen to the end like a river or a sea.


    Yan Qingshan really did not expect such a young boy to possess such strength. He was slightly stunned, and it took him a while to regain his senses.


    However, he was still the commander of the Greedy Wolf Tribe. He was used to acting like a tyrant in Chang''an City. Moreover, although Su Mu''an ''s skills were extremely inconsistent with his age, they were still only around the Three Elements Realm. In Yan Qingshan''s eyes, it shouldn''t be too difficult to capture him.


    "Yellow-mouthed child, you still dare to shout in front of me, you''re courting death!" Yan Qingshan said coldly. At that time, the long saber in his hand was placed across his chest. As a peak Netherpassage Realm cultivator, his aura suddenly exploded. He was incomparably powerful, and his aura was terrifying.


    Such actions naturally showed his attitude. No matter how ignorant Su Mu''an was, she understood that Yan Qingshan would not do what he wanted.


    A look of helplessness appeared on his tender face at that time, as if he was regretting something that was about to pass away.


    He no longer hesitated. He fiercely nodded his heels and jumped high. The long saber on his back was suddenly unsheathed and raised above his head.


    His saber reflected the starlight of the night, flashing with a dazzling cold light, dazzling and dazzling.


    His eyes were wide open, and the expression on his face was ferocious and high.


    He was like the cub tiger that descended the mountain, and also like the flood dragon that went out to sea.


    Even though he hadn''t become a Fierce Tiger True Dragon, he had already gained three points.


    However, relying on these three points of wind and clouds, wanting to take down Yan Qingshan''s life was more than enough.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 238 Credit Bladesman

    Su Mu''an ''s saber carried a violent saber intent and a heaven-reaching aura as it slashed straight towards Yan Qingshan''s face.


    The power contained in this saber was far beyond the limits an ordinary Three Elements Realm cultivator could possess. As the target of this saber, Yan Qingshan naturally felt this most intuitively.


    A look of horror appeared on his face at that time. He did not dare to be arrogant. A violent True Essence surged out from his pylon at that time, forming a thick True Essence barrier between him and Su Mu''an. The saber in his hand was also raised high up, and he used all the strength in his body to try to block Su Mu''an''s menacing slash.


    However, in the end, all of this seemed to have turned out to be futile.


    Su Mu''an ''s blade was pure white, like the snow in the middle of winter, spotless. Wherever he passed, the boundless True Essence that blocked his path retreated like a tidal wave. It was like a flood dragon entering the sea. Without colliding with any power, the sea water automatically made way for his king.


    Afterwards, the snow-white saber landed on Yan Qingshan''s saber very smoothly.


    Ding!


    The collision between the two caused a soft sound to rise in front of the quiet Tiance Prefecture Manor.


    Everyone held their breaths as they watched this scene. They thought, or rather thought, that what would happen next would be a fierce competition between the needle edges and Mai Mang.


    In fact, apart from that soft sound, the blades of the two no longer intersected.


    With a slight touch, the saber Yan Qingshan lifted shattered at that moment.


    Yes, Yan Qingshan''s saber shattered.


    It was not broken, but shattered, like glass, from inside to outside, from point to surface.


    It was as if there was some sort of power that spread out from the inside of Yan Qingshan''s blade, and his blade suddenly turned into powder at that instant.


    His expression changed from solemn to astonished, from astonishment to terror. These complicated changes only took less than a breath of time, and this time, it was enough for the saber in Su Mu''an''s hand to cross the short distance between the two of them and land on top of his head.


    At that moment, the aura of death enveloped Yan Qingshan''s body. His body began to tremble and his pupils dilated.


    Time suddenly slowed down, either because he was on the verge of death.


    At least in Yan Qingshan''s eyes, Su Mu''an ''s movements seemed to have slowed down at that moment. He could clearly see the expression on the boy''s face slowly turning from rage to surprise, as if the other party was also puzzled by the strange scene at this moment.


    His saber hung above Yan Qingshan''s head, but it did not land.


    Yan Qingshan was unable to determine whether such a change was an illusion or a miracle. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to dodge this fatal blow, but he was horrified to discover that his mind could function as usual, but his body was unable to transcend this slow space-time. The orders given in his mind were slowly executed by his body, but it was difficult to dodge Su Mu''an ''s saber strike.


    If this continued, apart from prolonging the fear of death, this sudden miracle would no longer be of any help to his life.


    But at that moment, a figure wrapped in a halo suddenly appeared beside the two of them.


    Yan Qingshan realized the existence of the other party. He wanted to see the true appearance of that figure, but even with such a simple movement as his side eyes, he was doing it abnormally slowly.


    "Although the Tiger Leopard Colt is unwritten, it has the aura of eating cattle. The Swan Cardamom has not yet completed its wings, but has the Heart of the Four Seas."


    The figure wrapped in the halo clearly did not have any intention of caring about Yan Qingshan. His pair of eyes that shone with strange light landed directly on Su Mu''an. He looked at the boy who was almost frozen in midair and looked carefully, as if he was admiring a priceless treasure. After a while, he finally nodded and sighed.


    The tone was filled with heartfelt admiration, as well as a cold judgement that was as cold as judging goods.


    "The Su Clan owes me a knife. It has been more than 800 years. This knife can be used as interest." He said this again. Then, he raised his finger slightly and lightly tapped on Su Mu''an ''s saber, like a dragonfly tapping on water. If he touched it slightly, he would retreat.


    As a result, the stagnant time suddenly began to flow again at that moment.


    Su Mu''an''s saber continued to slash towards Yan Qing Shan''s lintel with a violent aura, and Yan Qing Shan''s embarrassed and somewhat funny evasion was obviously unable to dodge this saber.


    Nothing seems to have changed.


    But that''s clearly not the case.


    Just as Su Mu''an ''s saber was about to touch Yan Qingshan''s face.


    The pale yellow rust suddenly covered Su Mu''an ''s blade, bit by bit, extremely fast, like a locust that instantly covered his entire blade.


    When his saber finally landed on Yan Qingshan''s head, the snow-white saber turned into rust at that moment, striking Yan Qingshan''s frightened forehead, leaving behind only a small bloody scar. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    ¡­


    Commander Yan, who had survived the calamity, took several breaths to wake up.


    The mysterious figure in front of him stood beside him and Su Mu''an like a ghost, reminding him that what had just happened was not an illusion.


    He didn''t dare to look up at the figure out of fear that even he couldn''t tell the truth, but he could feel strangely that the other party''s gaze seemed to have landed on him at a certain moment. It was an extremely cold gaze, like a giant looking down on a pitiful ant insect. Everything that happened was too strange. He didn''t have the heart to celebrate this lucky life. After Yan Qingshan regained his senses for a few breaths, he raised his eyes to look at the people around him.


    It was obvious that he had not witnessed the series of events before. Everyone present had witnessed such a change, regardless of whether they were enemies or friends. At this moment, the shock on their faces was the best proof.


    Yan Qingshan forcefully cupped his scalp and cupped his hands towards the figure who did not know the enemy or us, but his head was still lowered. For some reason, the figure gave him a great pressure, making him not dare to look up and look at him.


    "Thank you, Senior, for saving my life." As he said this, his voice carried an obvious tremor.


    "Save you?" Hearing this, the figure sneered. His deep voice was incomparably thick, carrying a strange and profound rhythm, as if it was right in front of him, as if it was far away from the horizon. "It''s none of your business. Get lost."


    That person said this without any obvious anger or disgust, but it caused Yan Qingshan''s heart to feel a chill. He did not dare to disobey that person''s intentions at all. At that time, he repeatedly nodded and berated his subordinates, dozens of Greed Guards. He ran away from the Tian Ce Mansion in a very sorry state.


    ¡­


    This process took dozens of breaths of time, but Su Mu''an, who had previously been filled with killing intent, kept her head lowered. She stared blankly at the rusty blade in her hand and remained silent.


    After berating Yan Qingshan, the figure covered in a halo turned to look at Su Mu''an.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. He naturally sensed the strange situation before. Although this mysterious figure did not reveal the slightest fluctuation of true essence, it gave Xu Han a tremendous pressure. This pressure seemed to be even stronger than the immortal in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    He also couldn''t figure out whether this figure was an enemy or a friend. Seeing that he was looking at Su Mu''an again, Xu Han instinctively stepped forward.


    However, at that moment, Su Mu''an, who had been lowered her head and kept silent, suddenly said, "The saber¡­ is rusted¡­"


    His voice was as tender and clean as ever, but under this tenderness and cleanliness, it was similarly wrapped in unconcealed or unconcealable sorrow.


    They didn''t know where the sadness came from, but at that moment, they could clearly feel the existence of that thing.


    "People will die, sabers will rust. It''s hard to say what''s happening in this world." After hearing this, the figure spoke like this. Compared to his cold attitude towards Yan Qingshan, his tone was gentle at the moment. Of course, this kind of gentleness was only relative.


    "But I''m going to save him soon. Why won''t he wait any longer?" Su Mu''an asked again, her sad tone still carrying a dense confusion.


    Xu Han and the others on the side were also stunned when they heard this. Most likely, they had guessed who Su Mu''an was referring to at that time. However, this kind of thing happened too suddenly, and everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but be gloomy.


    "The world is unpredictable, and so is the Heavenly Dao."


    "Even an immortal can''t break through the changes, let alone him?" The silhouette was surprisingly patient as it enlightened Su Mu''an.


    "What about you? Who are you?" Su Mu''an raised her head, her eyes turning red, but the sparkling thing wrapped inside was forcefully endured by him, not dripping down.


    "I''m a debt collector. Your father owed me a knife. This" The figure said, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Su Mu''an sheng.


    "I owe you a knife? Then when did I borrow this knife?" Su Mu''an raised her head and asked.


    He smiled and said, "Eight hundred years ago, your ancestors borrowed a knife from me, and it hasn''t been returned to this world. Now that your father is dead, it''s naturally your turn."


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an lowered his head again. He pondered for a while before raising his head again.


    "I understand. Father, I will repay this debt. I will repay this saber for my father!"


    Su Mu''an ''s decisiveness exceeded the figure''s expectations. He was slightly stunned, then raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, "Aren''t you worried that I''m lying to you?"


    Su Mu''an looked at the figure up and down, seemingly feeling that his question was very ridiculous. He used his tender voice to ask, "Do you have to lie to me?"


    The strength displayed by the human figure was naturally obvious to everyone. Not to mention other things, it was just that one move of his that caused space and time to be almost static that was enough to make everyone present drink hatred at his hands. Naturally, there was no need for such a powerful existence to deceive them.


    The figure seemed to have figured this out at that time. He took a deep look at Su Mu''an and sincerely said, "You''re very good. I''m starting to like you a little."


    When he said this, his tone was extremely arrogant, as if those praises were great kindness to Su Mu''an.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t like you." However, Su Mu''an did not appreciate this. He shook his head and said, "Say, what do you want me to return to you?"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t return this saber now. What I want you to return is the saber after cultivating into an immortal." The silhouette laughed and said, not showing the slightest bit of anger at Su Mu''an ''s attitude, which was not respectful at all.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an frowned, "This is not right¡­"


    No matter how simple Su Mu''an ''s thoughts were, he understood that the current Saber and the Immortal''s Saber seemed to be two different concepts. Moreover, the world was so big that several trillion creatures dared to claim that they could cultivate to become Immortals.


    "When your ancestor borrowed the saber back then, he laid down the rules. He cultivated to return the saber to an immortal. Unfortunately, he was destined not to be an immortal, so you have to pay off this debt. This is a rule, a rule even greater than the heavens."


    "What if I can''t cultivate an immortal?" Su Mu''an asked.


    "Hmm? Then continue to hand it over to your son. Live your son''s son ¡­ Anyway, I can owe you a debt, but no one in the world can repudiate it." The figure said indifferently, but his calm tone carried an unquestionable certainty.


    "What if I have no descendants?" Su Mu''an was obviously a person who was at a disadvantage, so he asked again at that time.


    "Good question, but you don''t have to worry." However, the figure was not angry at this. Instead, he smiled valiantly. Then, he pointed to the top of his head and said meaningfully, "If there was no back, wouldn''t there still be a predecessor? In the end, this debt can''t be defaulted on."


    "Is that so?" Su Mu''an did not suspect the figure, but felt somewhat regretful.


    "What''s on your mind?" The other party asked again when his expression landed in the eyes of the figure.


    "I have to cultivate into an immortal." Su Mu''an replied without thinking.


    "Why?" These words aroused the interest of that person once again. He was very curious about Su Mu''an ''s sudden determination.


    "I don''t want my son to live in this world with debts. The Su Family''s machetemen don''t like to owe people things." The boy, who was only twelve or thirteen years old, said seriously. His appearance looked somewhat funny.


    "Su Clan''s macheteman" The figure murmured these five words. The indifferent expression in his eyes seemed to be in a trance at that moment, but in the blink of an eye, he returned to his original appearance. "Are you so sure that your son is a macheteman?"


    "Of course, my father is a macheteman, and I am a macheteman. Naturally, my son must also be a macheteman." Su Mu''an did not doubt this, and then changed the topic. "Besides, the Su Family does not like to owe people things, but they never like others to owe us things."


    "Zhu Xian killed my father. This vengeful son has to avenge me. But if I want to kill him, I have to cultivate to become an immortal. Therefore, I have no choice."


    "You are much more sensible than your father." The silhouette laughed. His hand suddenly reached out and pointed at the rusty blade. The rusty blade actually released a dazzling light at that moment. The rust on the blade retreated like time flowed back, revealing the snow-white blade that was wrapped around it once again.


    Su Mu''an obviously did not expect such a change. At that time, he looked at the figure doubtfully, as if he was asking him what he was going to do.


    "This isn''t a loan. This is just a small gift." The silhouette said, and at the end of the sentence, she didn''t forget to add, "Just treat it as if it was for the sake of seeing it again. I don''t want to wait for your son to live in the future ¡­"


    Su Mu''an looked at the saber in her hand and was silent for a while before saying sincerely, "Thank you."


    "You have quite a bit of his temper." The man sighed. Then, he seemed to have gained some interest and said, "Shouldn''t I show you a clear path?"


    "Huh?"


    "What you''ve done today has entered the ears of your enemies. You can''t stay in Chang''an City. You can go to the Lunar Temple at the border of Jizhou. There may not be any chance for you." The man said slowly.


    Hearing this, Xu Han, who had not spoken for a long time, frowned. His impression of the Lunar Temple''s Xu Han was not too good, but this mysterious man had let Su Mu''an go there. What kind of schemes did Xu Han have that made him somewhat uneasy? Although he had the intention to warn him, he remembered that his opponent''s level had already surpassed his. Even the Lunar Temple was more than one level. Not only could being smart not help Su Mu''an, it might even cause him unnecessary trouble. At least, it seemed that the opponent had no chance of harming Su Mu''an. Hence, after a slight hesitation, Xu Han finally put away his thoughts.


    "But ¡­" Su Mu''an hesitated at that time. He looked sideways at Xu Han, who was not far away, as if he wanted to ask for his opponent''s intentions.


    "If you leave, you will help him. Only then will he be able to get rid of his involvement in today''s matter." But before Xu Han could respond, that person''s voice sounded again.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an gritted her teeth and finally made up her mind.


    He turned his head to look at Xu Han who hadn''t schemed against him, but his gaze suddenly froze at that moment and stopped on Xu Han''s body. At that moment, the halo around him began to flicker irregularly, revealing the intense fluctuations in his heart at this moment.


    "You!" He pointed his hand at Xu Han, wanting to say something, but he seemed to have some misgivings, so he suddenly stopped talking.


    Xu Han naturally felt the other party''s gaze at that time. He was stunned and looked at the other party doubtfully.


    "I never thought that there would be such a thing as you in this world." That person also seemed to have calmed down the peculiarities in his heart in this gap, and his tone became somewhat calm.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Han could not help but frown when he heard what he said.


    "It''s not interesting ¡­ It''s just that your life won''t be too good." When that person said this, he lost interest in talking to Xu Han. He turned to look at Su Mu''an, who was standing beside him, and said, "Little fellow, don''t forget our agreement. When you become an immortal, it will be the day you return my saber."


    As the man spoke, his voice suddenly became ethereal and uncertain. At that time, his body gradually became blurry and disappeared into the night.


    "But who exactly are you?" Su Mu''an asked loudly before that person''s body completely dissipated.


    The entire process from the appearance to the disappearance of this figure was truly too strange, which made Su Mu''an very strange.


    "Kunlun Immortal Realm."


    "Zongbu Ghost King Sect."


    "Autumn ends and winter comes."


    "World Credit Bladesman."


    At that time, the figure had long disappeared, and only a long voice sounded in the ears of the crowd.


    His tone was long and endless.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 239 Ancient Road Left

    Xu Han led everyone to send the red-eyed Su Mu''an to the gate of Chang''an City. He gave this boy a good warning. Lunar Temple was truly too mysterious, and Xu Han knew very little about him. He could not tell him how to be specific. He just wanted him to be careful and not use his righteousness. In addition, he had prepared a good BMW for him, as well as enough luxurious intertwining for him to walk around the Great Circle and drink heaven and earth everyday.


    After doing all this, Xu Han saw that Su Mu''an''s eyes were still red. He mostly guessed that the other party was saddened by the death of his father.


    "Don''t worry about your father. No matter why the Emperor changed his order, he won''t kill anywhere. I will definitely find an opportunity to seek justice for your father." Seeing Su Mu''an''s appearance, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. At that time, he said with relief.


    "Prefecture Head, how far can you go if you can trace him? The one who killed my father was the Long Night Division, Zhu Xian, and all you can trace is a scapegoat that was pushed to the surface by the Long Night Division. Besides, this father''s vengeance¡­ In the end, it is most appropriate for my son to come and take revenge." However, Su Mu''an shook her head at that time and responded indifferently.


    Xu Han was stunned by this reaction. He stared blankly at the boy who was only twelve or thirteen years old. He felt as if something had happened that night, causing the boy to grow up in an instant.


    This was not the first time Xu Han had witnessed such great changes and growth. They were always accompanied by sad stories and suffocating oppressive feelings. For example, Song Yueming, who was still in the Exquisite Pavilion, had matured with Su Mu''an overnight, and that maturity made one''s heart ache.


    "Manor Master, after I leave, Zhu Xian will definitely find trouble with you. You have to be careful without me around." Finally, the little fellow did not forget to warn him seriously.


    Hearing this, Xu Han felt that it was a little funny. However, when he came back to his senses, he realized that Su Mu''an ''s strength just now had the qualifications to be his personal bodyguard. However, Xu Han had always treated him as a child and did not take it to heart. Seeing Su Mu''an ''s sincere worry, Xu Han was instantly touched. Thinking about this personal guard, he had said it casually, but the other party was practically inseparable from him except for the necessary moments. It was obvious that he was performing his duties very seriously.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han finally smiled.


    "Then let''s wait for this matter to be settled. You should come back quickly. I''ll keep this personal guard''s job for you." Xu Han said.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an ''s gloomy thoughts improved a little. He nodded heavily at Xu Han.


    "En!" With that, he leapt onto the horse, cupped his hands towards the crowd, raised the reins, and rode off on horseback.


    ¡­


    The night was dense, and Xu Han couldn''t help but sigh in his heart when he saw the back of the boy riding his horse away.


    "I didn''t expect that this personal guard of yours really has a good background." Ye Hongjian, who was standing beside him, glanced at Xu Han, whose expression was not gloomy, and said softly. As she said this, Ye Hongjian''s dark eyes narrowed and the corners of her mouth slightly raised. There was a hint of a smile on her face. It was obvious that she was doing this on purpose


    She teased Xu Han, wanting to make him feel better.


    Xu Han naturally understood her thoughts. At that time, he smiled faintly and wanted to say something.


    Unfortunately, the young miss Fang beside him was not a reasonable person. Hearing Ye Hongjian''s words, she hurriedly echoed, "Yeah, why is this little fellow so powerful? Fortunately, he didn''t really fight with me back then." At this point, she stuck out her tongue in fear.


    She wasn''t worried that Su Mu''an would really hurt her, but she was at least the Second Senior Sister of the Linglong Pavilion. If news of her defeat by such a little brat were to spread, it would be a bit embarrassing.


    The little tacit understanding between Xu Han and Ye Hongjian was broken by the one-toned Fang Ziyu. At that time, the two of them couldn''t help but glance at each other and smile helplessly.


    "Alright, let''s get ready to go back." Ye Hongjian said after that. After all, after this series of events, it was getting late, and everyone had to go back to rest.


    However, just as Xu Han was about to nod his head in agreement, the sound of horse hooves came from afar.


    Everyone was stunned at that moment. They all turned their heads to look, only to see a group of black armored warriors walking towards them. The auras of those armored warriors were restrained, and their footsteps were heavy. The most shocking thing was that there was a black or red wolf head hanging on their shoulders. That was the symbol of the Greedy Wolf Guards!


    Xu Han frowned and walked to the front of the crowd. He looked at the Greedy Wolf Guards with a calm brow. There were more than three hundred people, almost all of them at the Three Elements Realm and above. There was no lack of experts at the Nether Opening Realm. Obviously, they were different from the Bu Soldiers brought by Yan Qingshan. This group of people must be the elites of the Greedy Wolf Tribe.


    "I''m afraid we won''t be able to rest today." Xu Han said with a deep gaze, but at that moment, his gaze landed on the top three of the group of armored warriors.


    One of them, Needless to say, it was the Yan Qingshan who had just escaped, while the other was a middle-aged man in his early forties. He was tall and his muscles under the black armor bulged like a small mountain. Even Xu Han could feel the ground beneath his feet trembling with every step he took. Of course, apart from the two of them, what surprised Xu Han the most was that Prime Minister Zhang of Great Zhou was also amongst them.


    "Those who come are not kind." Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat, and his expression instantly became serious.


    Right at this gap, the group of people had already arrived in front of Xu Han aggressively.


    "Gu Daozuo, commander of the Greedy Wolf Tribe''s Red Wolf Guard, has been ordered to hunt down the fugitive Su Mu''an! Please step aside!" The burly man walked in front of Xu Han and the others and spoke in a low voice. His head raised and his expression was arrogant, as if he did not care about Xu Han and the others at all.


    However, Xu Han did not say anything. Of course, he did not move aside. Instead, he stood in front of the city gate with an indifferent expression, blocking the other party''s path.


    " Manor Chief Xu, what do you mean?" The man named Gu Daozuo frowned and asked unhappily.


    It had to be said that this seemingly well-rounded man was extremely meticulous. At the very least, it was much stronger than the Yan Qingshan beside him.


    He brought Yan Qingshan along with him, clearly knowing everything that had happened in front of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    However, he didn''t mention anything about Xu Han and the others stopping Yan Qingshan from entering the manor to capture Su Mu''an, because he understood that between Xu Han''s identity and Yan Qingshan, it was unrealistic to beat Xu Han to death with just a few words from Yan Qingshan, and he might even be bitten back by the other party.


    Instead of doing this, he wisely chose not to mention this matter. Instead, he used the name of chasing Su Mu''an to make way for Xu Han.


    He knew very well that since Xu Han was willing to almost tear his face off with Yan Qingshan for Su Mu''an ''s sake, Xu Han naturally had no reason to sit idly by and watch as he brought so many people to pursue them. At the very least, he would think of a way to delay them. Once Xu Han did this, there would be plenty of reasons for him to attack Xu Han if Zhang Xiang, who had never participated in court disputes, testified by the side.


    This was a Yang scheme.


    A Yang Mou who had placed all his calculations in front of Xu Han, yet Xu Han had no choice but to enter the urn.


    After Gu Daozuo finished his question, he stopped and looked at Xu Han with a calm gaze. There wasn''t the slightest bit of anxiety on his face when he was hunting down the escaped prisoner.


    Xu Han frowned. He glanced at the old man who was observing his nose and heart from the side, as if he didn''t care about the situation on the field at all. Then he said, "We''ve always been here. We haven''t seen any escaped criminals. If Commander Gu wants to chase after us, I''m afraid he''s looking in the wrong direction."


    Hearing this, Gu Daozuo did not refute it immediately. Instead, he looked at Xu Han with interest. He had long since heard that the Young Lord of the Tian Ce Mansion didn''t have any other abilities, only his mouth was full of kung fu.


    Xu Han''s words clearly fell into a dilemma, and Gu Daozuo enjoyed the pleasure of wantonly making a high-ranking person.


    He looked at Xu Han with an embarrassed expression before he finally enjoyed himself. Then, he sneered and said, "The moon is dark and the wind is windy. Lord Manor Head, I think you might be mistaken. Please do me a favor." After he finished speaking like this, he acted as if he wanted to lead everyone forward.


    "No!" Seeing this, Xu Han was shocked and suddenly stepped forward to stop everyone.


    Zhang Xiang raised his eyebrows as he spoke. The corner of his eyes landed on Xu Han, and a wisp of happiness appeared on Gu Daozuo''s face.


    "What? Could it be that the Xu Clan is trying to stop this subordinate from capturing the criminal?" He smiled and asked, but that smile coupled with his face full of flesh made him look exceptionally ferocious.


    The expression on Xu Han''s face froze at that moment. He seemed to have realized how great a calamity his actions would bring. As a result, his body stiffened and he did not answer the commander''s words for a moment.


    " Manor Chief Xu is someone His Majesty trusts. How could he do such a thing? I''m paranoid. If there''s nothing else, please let him go." Gu Daozuo seemed to be intentionally teasing Xu Han as he spoke sinisterly, and the smile on his face became even more intense.


    "Commander Gu ¡­ this ¡­ criminal ¡­ I really didn''t see him here. I think it would be best if you led the troops to search the city now." Xu Han said with an embarrassed expression. Obviously, he had reached the point where his words were limited, and his words were rarely spoken in a sporadic manner.


    " Manor Chief Xu, what are these words? I am under the command of Zhu Shouzuo."


    "Does that mean that Zhu Xian can hear me, but I, someone from Xu, can''t?" Xu Han said with a calm gaze. His tone was the same as his face, extremely low.


    "What joke is Manor Chief Xu telling? The Greedy Wolf Tribe has always only listened to Zhu Shouzuo ¡­"


    After saying this, Xu Han''s gloomy expression completely dissipated.


    At that moment, the silent Prime Minister Zhang finally had a faint smile on his face.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 240 Changan

    Xu Han''s expression changed slightly without concealing anything from Gu Daozuo''s eyes. He was slightly stunned and immediately realized something.


    He said something wrong, something that everyone knew, but they couldn''t say.


    Of course, it wasn''t impossible to say such words, but it couldn''t be said in front of Xu Han. Furthermore, it just so happened that the old fox, Zhang Xiang, was also standing beside him. If this were to happen, it would be a calamity for the three races. The face of the aggressive Ancient Commander changed for a moment, and thick sweat immediately appeared on his forehead.


    "Commander Gu is right!" Xu Han, who had succeeded in his scheme, smiled and then turned to look at the silent old man beside him. "Prime Minister Zhang, did you hear Commander Gu''s words clearly?"


    "Oh." The old prime minister nodded, but did not comment.


    This kind of posture made the left side of the Ancient Dao confused and froze in place for a moment.


    "That''s good." The smile on Xu Han''s face became even more intense. He took a step forward and arrived in front of the left side of the Ancient Dao. He opened his mouth to say something.


    "I feel that Manor Master Xu''s words are quite reasonable. Commander Gu still wants to search the city." However, before he could say anything, that drowsy voice suddenly sounded. He still looked at his nose and heart, as if he didn''t care about everything around him.


    Xu Han was originally stunned when he said this. His gaze towards Zhang Xiang instantly became complicated. He wasn''t sure who this Xiang was trying to help.


    "This" Gu Daozuo was not stupid. He immediately understood the meaning of this picture. Although he was a little unwilling, there was something that fell into their hands. At that time, he could only remember reluctantly cupping his hands and turning around to lead everyone away in a dejected manner.


    When Gu Dao left and a group of Greedy Wolf Guards walked far away, Zhang Xiang turned around and bowed towards Xu Han Ying Ying, "It''s windy at night. I''m old, so I won''t accompany you anymore."


    With that, the old man turned around and left.


    Seeing this, Xu Han hurriedly stepped forward and called out, "Prime Minister!"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, the old man turned around and seemed to have anticipated Xu Han''s obstruction. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han, his sleepy face, but there was a faint smile on his face. "Manor Master, what other advice do you have?"


    Xu Han looked at the old man for a long time before he said, "It''s windy at night. Let me send Master off."


    After saying that, he winked at the people behind him, signaling them to go back first.


    Xiangzhang smiled, but he did not refuse. He quietly waited for Xu Han to finish handing over everything before going on his way with him.


    ¡­


    After this series of changes, the time had come to be ugly.


    Even in the bustling Chang''an City, there were no more pedestrians on the streets. Only occasionally, patrolling soldiers would pass by. When they saw Xu Han and Zhang Xiang, they would all stop and pay their respects.


    Zhang Xiangchen had been a minister for so many years, and he had long been accustomed to this matter. Every troop of soldiers greeted him with a smile and returned the greeting.


    The two of them walked for about fifteen minutes. Seeing that they were about to reach the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Lord Zhang finally said, "Is Lord Manor Master wondering why I would help Gu Daozuo?"


    This question was naturally what Xu Han wanted to ask. However, Xu Han was slightly surprised by the straightforward manner in which Zhang Xiang spoke.


    Gu Daozuo was from the Long Night Division, so helping him wasn''t a very strange thing. After all, most of the Great Zhou had been thinking about how to please that powerful man.


    But what was strange about Zhang Xiang''s actions was that while he helped Xu Han confirm his mistake on the left side of the Ancient Dao, he did not give Xu Han the chance to make a move and gave him a step down the left side of the Ancient Dao. This kind of method seemed exquisite, but in fact, it was not offended on either side of Chang''an City. In fact, it was offended on both sides of Chang''an City. At the very least, this was what Yu Changye Si and Yu Zhu Xian saw.


    As far as Xu Han knew, Zhang Xiang had been an official in Great Zhou for many years, but he could be considered an old official of two dynasties. It was impossible for him not to understand this point.


    "Yes." Seeing that Zhang Xiang was so frank, Xu Han nodded and admitted that he had such doubts in his heart.


    "Haha." The old prime minister smiled at that time, but he did not answer this question immediately. "In that case, Palace Master should still want to ask me if I am an enemy or a friend?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded his head again. He had to say that this person was worthy of being someone who had invaded the official circles for many years. However, Xu Han was unable to conceal his thoughts from the other party.


    "Is this important?" Zhang Xiang narrowed his eyes and asked.


    This was naturally very important. Xu Han thought to himself in his heart. The Tian Ce Mansion was isolated in Chang''an. Although Zhang Xiang could not compare to Zhu Xian, he was still one of the few ministers who had the authority to speak in the court that the Long Night Division covered the sky. If he could get his support, he believed that the situation of the Tian Ce Mansion would definitely be better than before.


    However, Xu Han thought about this in his heart and did not say it out loud. After all, he could not figure out what this picture was thinking.


    However, the hesitation on his face had already exposed his thoughts to Zhang Xiang.


    "Friends and enemies?" A trace of displeasure flashed through the old man''s eyes, as if he was very disgusted with this word. "Everyone in the Great Zhou Empire is thinking about who is the enemy and who is the friend. Therefore, whatever the enemy does, be it good or bad, they must be stopped. Whatever the friend does, good or evil, they must help. That''s why Great Zhou is like today."


    The old man paused for a moment before his stooped body suddenly stopped and he turned to look straight at Xu Han. Only then did he say again, " Manor Chief Xu wants me to be a friend of the Tian Ce Mansion, so I need to know what kind of friend the Tian Ce Mansion wants."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He seemed to understand what Zhang Xiang said, as if he had caught something, but it was as if he hadn''t caught anything.


    "What does the Prime Minister mean?" He frowned and asked.


    "Nothing else." The old man smiled again. He pointed to his left chest, where his heart was beating.


    "Zhu Xian is installing the dragon chair in the Pu Tian Palace."


    "Eunuch Wei is pretending to be Jun Wei Tian, this official is my son. If Jun Wei wants this official to die, this official will have to do whatever he can to die."


    "Where''s Yuwen Luo? This place pretends to care about his life and his people''s misery. As long as the fate of the country still exists, he will have to sit on the throne of emperor for 10,000 years."


    "And this old man wants to know what the Manor Master is pretending to be?"


    Of course, Xu Han knew what he should say at this time.


    For example, righteousness was the best way to win the old man''s trust. But at that time, when he looked at the hunched, snow-white old man in front of him, he couldn''t spit out anything that came to his mouth for some reason.


    He didn''t come to Chang''an for these reasons. Although he didn''t lack the desire to repay the Headmaster and disciple, he came for himself in the end. Therefore, he was somewhat ashamed at that time and lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    "What about Sir? What are you pretending to be?" After a while, Xu Han gathered his courage and asked.


    This time, he changed his address, and changed it to a name that was quite affordable to Zhang.


    The old man looked at Xu Han, who had not responded to him. He was somewhat gratified and helpless.


    He let out a long sigh and said.


    "Chang''an."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 241 Heavenly Cold

    In the next few days, Xu Han''s days were much calmer.


    Yu Wenluo had also recovered the folds he handed over regarding Su Guwei''s strange death in prison. The guard was taken to prison and was taken care of by Great Zhou''s Tingwei captain. As he had thought before, it was indeed unrealistic for such a thing to have a substantial impact on Zhu Xian, but Xu Han did not take it seriously. After all, his original intention was to seek justice for Su Guwei. The jailer was not the whole of justice, but he was also one of them.


    Mr. Lu and Hou Ling also arrived at Big Yellow City. With them around, The situation in Big Yellow City had improved a lot, but the shortage of money and rations was still a big problem. Mu Qingshan had also sent back news that Great Xia did not seem to be safe either. Although Cui Ting had lost the battle, the remaining two pillars were competing for the battle. They wanted to take advantage of the Sword Dragon Pass and Big Yellow City to earn a great reputation for exploiting the land.


    In the blink of an eye, in early winter, Chang''an City welcomed the first snow since the beginning of winter.


    The snow wasn''t heavy and the ground melted, but the weather became colder and colder.


    There was still no progress in raising money. The people of Jizhou lacked enough food to survive the winter because of the war. The soldiers of Big Yellow City and Sword Dragon Pass also lacked clothing to protect themselves from the cold. The letters of appeal sent from the two places had already piled up like mountains in Tiance Prefecture, but Xu Han still couldn''t think of a solution to this matter.


    " Manor Chief Xu, my master is in a bad condition today. I really can''t go out to meet him. Please go back."


    In the evening, Xu Han, who was wearing a blue wool sweater, stood in front of a mansion for a long time, but he was greeted by a housekeeper''s reply.


    "Let''s go, Xiao Han. Looks like no one in Chang''an City is willing to lend us money." On the side, Chu Chouli curled his lips, and there was a trace of drunkenness on his face that hadn''t disappeared after yesterday''s hangover.


    Xu Han frowned. He did not say anything, nor did he intend to leave.


    Seeing his appearance, Chu Chouli''s heart skipped a beat. When the words reached his mouth, he withdrew them at that time.


    ''"I have to think of a way" Xu Han muttered to himself.


    "What can we do? We''ve asked all the clans in Chang''an, who would want to see us?" Chu Chouli curled his lips and swallowed the words in his stomach. At this moment, it was as if he had found an exit to vent all of his thoughts.


    "Think about it. Everyone knows that this is a chaotic world. Maybe Zhu Xian will take over the throne one one day, or maybe the barbarians of the Xia Dynasty will call in. The clans and palaces are also good. There is some money left for them to raise their own personal soldiers. When the chaos comes, they will have the ability to settle down, right?"


    "Besides, there is Zhu Xian here. Anyone with good eyesight can see which of us is stronger or weaker. Who would offend a fierce tiger for a cub of a wolf?"


    However, Chu Chouli''s painstaking persuasion still did not receive a response from Xu Han. The youth raised his head and looked at the two words Yin Manor on the plaque in front of the manor.


    The Yin Clan was a well-known gentry of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and their clan property was spread out all over Liangzhou Prefecture. There were many officials in the clan, and they had many indescribable interests with Zhu Xian. The clan''s influence in Chang''an could be said to be intertwined and extremely complex. It was precisely because of this that a small butler in his family dared to speak to Xu Han like this.


    In the end, whether it was the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master or Great Zhou Taiwei, Xu Han was nothing more than a tall hat in the eyes of the high-ranking officials and nobles of Chang''an, but he didn''t have the slightest bit of real power.


    Looking at the gloomy Xu Han, Chu Chouli could roughly guess how bad Xu Han''s mood was at the moment. The bearded middle-aged man was a wonderful person. At that time, he patted his forehead and pretended to be heroic, saying, "Why don''t I, someone from Chu, return to my old business and steal this Chang''an City and turn it upside down?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han finally looked back at him. Then, the youth shook his head and smiled, "Big Brother Chu, you can go back today. I have something important to do." Chu Chouli''s words were naturally just a joke. Just imagine how powerful he was. If he wanted to steal enough money to spend the entire winter in Jizhou, then even if he exhausted Chu Chouli to death, his income would probably only be a drop in the bucket.


    "Xiao Han, what are you going to do?" Chu Chouli was stunned. He couldn''t help but feel a little worried and asked carefully.


    "Let''s take a look." Xu Han smiled faintly and the haze on his face dissipated. At that time, he turned around and walked in the opposite direction to the Heavenly Policy.


    The snow became heavier. The youth with a white cloth tied to his right arm and a long sword on his back walked through the snow. His body looked exceptionally thin amidst the flying snow.


    Chu Chouli stared blankly at the youth''s departing back, a trace of unbearability flashing in his eyes.


    Sometimes, Xu Han''s maturity was a bit excessive. Such maturity often made it easy for people to ignore the fact that this youth''s true age was only eighteen years old.


    The things he carried were far heavier than he had imagined.


    "Such a good child¡­ Canghai Liu, why did you save him?"


    Chu Chouli muttered to himself. At that moment, a figure dressed in azure veil came to his side and stood side by side with him.


    That figure had an exquisite face. It was different from the young girl''s living waves. It was more like a plum blossom that still stubbornly blossomed after many years. It carried an attractive aura.


    "Is this the seed you found?" The woman asked softly at that time. Her voice was as soft as the moonlight, flawless and clean as snow.


    At that time, Chu Chouli glanced sideways at the woman beside him, as if he was not surprised at all by her sudden appearance.


    The middle-aged man grinned and said arrogantly, "How''s it going?"


    "Not bad, not bad. Unfortunately, no matter how good a seed is, it will take countless storms to grow into a towering tree. No one can guarantee that he will be able to reach that day." The woman nodded. Her expression was indifferent, but even so, it still carried a soul-stirring charm.


    "I think he can." Hearing this, Chu Chouli turned his head and looked in the direction where Xu Han had left. He smiled again, revealing his yellow front teeth. This made his smile look a little foolish.


    Then he withdrew his smile and pretended to ask inadvertently, "Do you want to think about it? Let''s¡­"


    "The Bandit Sacred Gate is gone." However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a woman.


    "I don''t dare to bet, nor can I afford to bet."


    The woman''s resolute voice carried an unquestionable determination.


    This determination also caused the only fantasy in Chu Chouli''s heart to burn.


    The middle-aged man had a rare expression of solemnity on his face. He looked at the woman''s beautiful face and said word by word.


    "Then let me gamble."


    "I''ve lost to you for half my life, but this time, I think I''ll win."


    After the man finished speaking, his slightly rough face once again revealed a silly smile.


    The woman was stunned. She looked deeply at Chu Chouli.


    "You already owe three lives. Don''t die too early."


    After saying this, she resolutely turned around and disappeared in front of Chu Chouli without looking back.


    The snow was still falling, and a thin layer was piled up on the streets of Chang''an.


    The man took a deep breath, as if he wanted to suck in the smell of a woman in the air.


    Then, he smiled self-deprecatingly, returning to his usual sloppy appearance.


    "On a snowy day in October, the fire is warm and the wine is warm."


    "Haha!"


    "Today, if you are not drunk, you will not return. If not drunk, you will not return."


    After saying that, he laughed loudly three times and walked towards the snowstorm.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 242 Heart Execution

    It was late at night.


    There were no pedestrians on the streets of Chang''an.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, as if it was going to engulf the entire Chang''an City.


    Liangzhou could be considered the most pleasant place in the entire Great Zhou Territory, and it had just begun to snow so heavily. One could imagine that this year''s Great Zhou people would probably experience another winter filled with hunger and cold.


    It was around this winter that the old beggar closed his eyes and Xu Han entered the Dark Asura Palace.


    Such a similar scene reminded Xu Han of the past.


    But this winter, how many beggars would be like him back then, unable to find any way to survive?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han sighed as he looked out of the window at the heavy snow.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time." At this time, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside, and a thin old man slowly walked out of the room. He was dressed in a long grey gown, and his head and shoulders were stained with snowflakes. It was obvious that he had just returned from outside.


    Seeing the old man, Xu Han hurriedly cupped his hands respectfully.


    "Xu Han greets the Prime Minister."


    " Manor Chief Xu, you''re welcome. Please take a seat." The old man, Zhang Xiang, smiled at that time and signaled for Xu Han to sit down beside the couch in the room.


    Xu Han was not courteous. He sat opposite Zhang Xiangyu on both sides of the short couch.


    " Manor Chief Xu, what do you mean by old man Xun?" Zhang Xiang poured a cup of tea for Xu Han and casually asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Xu Han took a small sip of the tea in front of him. Then, he looked at the old man with a solemn expression and asked, "I wonder if the Prime Minister has seen the memorials from Jizhou these past few days."


    "Oh." The old man narrowed his eyes and drank a cup of tea.


    Seeing this, Xu Han looked at the heavy snow outside the house and said, "Changan is still like this. In Jizhou, I wonder how many more people will freeze to death this year."


    "Oh." The old man narrowed his eyes and noncommittally perfunctorily said to Xu Han.


    Seeing that Big Yellow City had not been rebuilt, Xu Han frowned and continued, "The fifty thousand soldiers of the Mu Clan at the Sword Dragon Closure are severely lacking. If Great Xia were to lead troops to invade at this moment¡­"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the other party.


    "The three pillars of the Great Xia Dynasty, apart from the lost Cui Ting, the remaining Qiu Juping and Jiang Zhichen are harder to deal with than Cui Ting, they can see very well, Mu is very difficult to deal with, difficult to gnaw the bones to the meritorious Cui Ting. Now that Great Zhou''s defense was weak, the two of them naturally wanted to seize this piece of fat meat. In order to fight for a male and female, Great Xia would not be able to live peacefully at this moment. "In a short time, Sword Dragon Pass will be safe. Manor Head, you don''t need to worry too much."


    The candlelight in the room was flickering, and the personal servants were still burning charcoal in the room. The warmth of the room and the cold outside were like two worlds.


    Xu Han frowned as he looked at Zhang Xiang who was speaking confidently.


    "Could it be that the Prime Minister is prepared to ignore this matter?" He asked with a calm expression. He hadn''t expected that Zhang Xiang would have such an attitude before this.


    "Reason?" Hearing this, the old man raised his eyebrows, and his narrowed eyes seemed to have widened a little at that time.


    "Big week has hope, xu, beam, green, you, six states, xuzhou is unique, liang zhou for the center of the big week, the two can be self-sufficient, apart from the two states, which of the remaining four states is not the manor master said tragic situation? Prefecture head, I''m in charge of Jizhou, how about the remaining three prefectures "There is not much money the Imperial Court can put down. If all of it is given to Jizhou, then should the people of the other three continents starve to death?"


    "I don''t mean that." Seeing that Zhang Xiang had misunderstood, Xu Han hurriedly explained.


    "Mu Qingshan of the Sword Dragon Pass has a very close personal relationship with the Prefecture Master. Big Yellow City''s Lin Yuguo relied on the Prefecture Master to defend Big Yellow City. Jizhou was sandwiched between the two. It was said that the Prefecture Master had taken back Jizhou for Great Zhou, but it was better to say that the Prefecture Master had used this chaotic world to find a private land for himself." However, Zhang Xiang did not have the intention to listen to Xu Han''s explanation. He did not wait for Xu Han to speak at all, so he said on his own at that time.


    Xu Han was stunned. There was no denying that he did have such thoughts in his heart. At the very least, he viewed Jizhou as the foundation of his foothold in Chang''an. He knew very well that Zhu Xian would not dare to do anything to him until Zhu Xian re-established an army capable of resisting Great Xia. Therefore, he was so nervous about the situation in Jizhou. In the end, he really had selfish intentions.


    "This lowly one is indeed not without selfishness." Xu Han knew that he couldn''t hide these thoughts from Zhang Xiang, the old fox who had been in the bureaucracy for so many years. He simply said calmly, "But the situation in Jizhou is related to the safety of the people of Great Zhou. Don''t tell me the Prime Minister doesn''t care at all?"


    "Naturally." The old man nodded without any hesitation. "But if I help you today and give you all the money that the Imperial Court has set aside for you, Xu Han, the Mufan Kings of the various prefectures will surely become even more dissatisfied with Zhu Xian, and Jizhou will be able to stabilize the situation as a result. Then the next step will be for you, Tiance Prefecture, to swap positions with the Longevity Division. The strong and weak will change hands."


    At this point, the old prime minister paused. His narrowed eyes suddenly widened and he looked straight at Xu Han, as if he wanted to see Xu Han thoroughly through his eyes.


    "Then how can I guarantee that Manor Chief Xu, who has the Heavenly Insurance Company of Jizhou, will not be the next Zhu Xian?"


    Ta!


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed. His hand holding the teacup also trembled at that moment. A drop of tea flowed out from the cup and landed on the table on the low couch. A crisp sound was heard, but at this moment, the quiet room was so ear-piercing and clear.


    Such a sound naturally couldn''t be concealed from Zhang Xiang''s eyes. The old man raised his eyebrows and his gaze towards Xu Han instantly became meaningful.


    After a long silence, Xu Han put down the teacup in his hand.


    He looked at Zhang Xiang calmly and said word by word, "I won''t be Zhu Xian."


    "Of course not. Zhu Xian doesn''t have such a dense dragon qi as the Manor Master. That''s the appearance of a true dragon." The old man said in a calm voice.


    At that moment, the cold wind blew through the door. The candle flames in the room flickered, causing Zhang Xiang''s wrinkled face to darken and brighten. The light in his eyes was deep in the darkness, like a wolf in a dense forest, but he didn''t eat flesh and blood, only killing people.


    Xu Han fell silent again. He looked straight at the old man in front of him and suddenly felt that perhaps the most terrifying thing in Chang''an City was not the lofty Yuwen Luo or Zhu Xian who covered the sky with one hand, but the old Prime Minister of Great Zhou who no one had noticed.


    After a few breaths, the cold wind outside the window stopped.


    The candlelight in the room illuminated the room again.


    A kind smile appeared on Zhang Xiang''s face again. He picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip. Then, he said indifferently, "The Prefecture Head is a smart person."


    "I thought I knew before I came that I would not agree to this, so I must have something else to ask. Tell me, perhaps I can help you out within my abilities."


    The solemn expression on Xu Han''s face did not relax because of this.


    He did not like to deal with people like Zhang Xiang. The feeling of being exposed was not a good experience for Xu Han.


    But he had no choice.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and looked up at the prime minister of Great Zhou once again.


    He said with a calm voice and a calm gaze.


    "I want all the files of the Yin Clan over the past five years."


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 243 Tribulation Of Fortune To Me

    After returning from the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Xu Han locked himself in his room for two whole days.


    He had never come out of the door, nor had he seen anyone. Even the dishes were personally delivered by Ye Hongjian or Qin Keqing.


    Nobody knows what he''s doing.


    Two days is neither long nor short.


    But it''s enough for a lot of things to happen.


    For example, how to distribute the relief rations among the states and counties this winter.


    Since the beginning of winter, the snow in Chang''an City fell intermittently. The weather was gloomy, causing people to feel somewhat annoyed.


    The snow piled up in the Tian Ce Mansion had laid a thick layer on the ground, and some of the manor soldiers were taking care of it. In order to save money, the Tian Ce Prefecture did not invite any servants. All the chores were handled by their own families, which was a bit shabby. However, in the current situation, it was still possible to save money and money.


    "How''s it going?" At this moment, the gate of the Tian Ce Mansion was pushed open. Ye Hongjian, dressed in red, stepped into the manor on the snow. On the stage, she saw Fang Ziyu, who was competing with a Tian Ce Mansion army in sword techniques, hurriedly greeting him and asked anxiously.


    Ye Hongjian frowned and shook her head.


    "Two hundred thousand silver coins, only ten percent in Jizhou." She said in a deep voice.


    The expressions of the surrounding people froze when they heard this.


    Two hundred thousand taels of silver was indeed not a small amount, but it was nothing in the Great Zhou. And ten percent of it was even a drop in the bucket for Jizhou. This was not to mention that at least seventy to eighty percent of it would be eaten by various officials in the process of allocating it layer by layer.


    In the end, it would not exceed 5,000 silver coins in Jizhou''s hands. What could 5,000 silver coins do? Not to mention the land of a state, even a small city might not be able to survive the winter with this little silver.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s face sank, and his beautiful face was filled with sadness.


    "These two days, Mr. Lu and someone surnamed Zhou sent another message, It was said that Jizhou had been snowed down, and there had been a civil uprising in several places because of the lack of food. The soldiers sent by Big Yellow City to appease the people were unable to move at all, so the reconstruction of Big Yellow City could only be temporarily put on hold, and it seemed that the Xia Dynasty had begun to mobilize personnel outside the Sword Dragon Pass¡­ "Fang Ziyu frowned and said, obviously worried about this matter.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian sighed, not knowing what to say.


    "Could it be that the people of the Imperial Court are all idiots? I wonder if once Jizhou is broken, Liangzhou will be exposed to the cavalry of the Xia Dynasty." Fang Ziyu said with a puzzled expression. She really did not understand why the great figures in the court did not understand the reason why she had seen through it thoroughly.


    "It''s not that I can''t see through it, I just don''t want to see it." Ye Hongjian was a person who had lived in Chang''an since childhood, and her words had exposed the root of this phenomenon. "But Zhu Xian is not stupid. Why did the Imperial Court only set aside so little money? I heard from my father that most of the rest went into Zhu Xian''s pocket. I guess he is currently rebuilding the Azure Dragon Army."


    ''"What about Xu? Why haven''t we seen him for so many days? Something big has happened¡­" Fang Ziyu''s temper had always been careless, and he couldn''t help but mutter after hearing this.


    ''"Young Master Xu was busy collecting money a few days ago. I guess he''s resting these few days. Let''s not disturb him anymore" Qin Keqing, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke at that time. However, for some reason, she was a little weak in front of Ye Hongjian and her voice was a little low.


    Ye Hongjian also took a deep look at Qin Keqing at that time. Originally, she wanted to say something, but in the end, she only sighed.


    "Xu Han has his own way of doing things. We don''t need to worry."


    After saying that, the three women looked at each other and saw a hint of helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    The current situation of the Tian Ce Mansion was extremely worrying. Mr. Lu was not here, and Xu Han did not know what they were doing these past few days. They were so busy that they were unable to achieve any results. This feeling really made them very depressed.


    "By the way, I went this time to thank my father for saying something." Seeing the dull atmosphere, Ye Hongjian hurriedly changed the topic.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu raised his head and asked, looking at Ye Hongjian doubtfully.


    "Zhu Xian has already sent an invitation to Linglong Pavilion. I heard that Sikong Bai is already on his way here."


    "What?" Fang Ziyu''s expression instantly changed. After all, Ning Zhumang and Zhong Changhen had died at Sikong Bai''s hands. Fang Ziyu hated the immortal to the bone. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but feel emotional turbulence in his chest.


    ''"Senior Sister Fang, don''t act rashly. This matter ¡­" Qin Keqing was worried when she saw this. She hurriedly whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not an idiot. I''m not in a hurry to die." Fang Ziyu smiled and said this, but the smile on his face was filled with bitterness and helplessness.


    "Miao!"


    Just as the three women were saying this, a black figure suddenly jumped out from somewhere. It was Xuan''er, who had been accompanying Xu Han in the room for a few days.


    The black cat landed beside the three of them, tilting its head to look at them as if no one else was watching, as if it was wondering what they were talking about.


    At this moment, the three of them naturally saw Xuan''er. They were stunned for a moment, and then as if they had realized something, they all raised their heads to look at a certain place in Tiance Prefecture. There, the youth wearing a blue sweater and white cloth tied to his right arm slowly walked over from that place as they had expected.


    He was still like that, tall and slender, and his clothes were neat and tidy. However, his face was somewhat sloppy, probably because he had been locked up in his room for the past few days and hadn''t gone out. However, his eyes shone brightly, burning and threatening.


    "The surname is Xu."


    "Young Master Xu!"


    "Xu Han!"


    Three different names came from the mouths of the three girls. Obviously, they couldn''t conceal their joy at Xu Han''s appearance. At least, Xu Han couldn''t find a direction after they didn''t have to be like headless flies.


    "Thank you for your hard work." At this moment, Xu Han walked up to them and nodded with a smile. Although he hadn''t gone out for a few days, he probably knew what had happened outside, so he naturally understood how hard the three girls had worked these past few days.


    After saying that, he looked around at the Tian Ce Mansion Army that was busy with their own affairs.


    "Where is the Heavenly Policy Army!" His eyebrows sank as he shouted loudly.


    Hearing this, the remaining hundred plus Tiance Prefecture soldiers immediately put down their clerks and walked over to Xu Han with a solemn expression as they lined up in a square formation.


    "This subordinate is here." Afterwards, the men who were still cleaning the snow let out a loud roar, and the aura around them suddenly became solemn at that moment.


    "Come with me." Seeing this, Xu Han nodded his head in satisfaction. He was about to leave. The Tiance Prefecture army did not ask where they were going or what they were doing. They only followed Xu Han with orders and prohibitions. Hundreds of people walked in unison, as if they were a whole.


    Only when Xu Han led everyone to the door did Fang Ziyu and the others regain their senses and asked subconsciously.


    "What are you doing?"


    At that time, Xu Han turned around and smiled faintly, revealing the row of snow-white teeth beneath his lips.


    Then, he said softly.


    "Tribulation rich aid me."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 244 Wronged Snow

    Chang''an was a very strange place.


    Here, you can see the Hundred Styles of the Great Zhou.


    He had refugees from the border, crying and wailing in the city, crawling day and night just to beg for food.


    He also had merchants coming and going everywhere, shouting, opening up his own business, just for the sake of his wife and children in the distance to live peacefully.


    He also had those nobles, who spent heaven and earth every day, spending money every now and then, almost to the point where it was not worth mentioning.


    Without a doubt, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was the favorite place for these young masters and wealthy gentry.


    In the brothels in Chang''an, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion could not be ranked in the top ten. There were countless rich children who were drunk here every day. The dressed girls were holding up white meatballs on their chests and earning white silver for the owner of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion every day.


    The sky gradually darkened and a little snow fell.


    The pedestrians on the street tightly wrapped their clothes and hurriedly rushed forward.


    It was cold outside, but the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was filled with fiery scenery.


    The bare-chested girls greeted the guests, and the drinkers smiled happily as they took out banknotes one after another from their pockets.


    Yin Rugui, who was sitting upstairs, smiled when he saw this scene. He drank from the good daughter that Slave Turtle had sent him, his eyes narrowed, and his expression was very satisfied.


    The Drunken Immortal Pavilion was the property of the Yin Family, and it was also one of the Yin Family''s most profitable businesses in Chang''an. As a collateral of the Yin Clan, it was naturally extremely good to be able to get such a job. Yin Rugui thought that as long as he was able to take care of himself properly, he might be recognized by the main clan in a few years. At that time, it would be a great thing for one person to ascend to the heavens.


    So he was very satisfied with his current life.


    ¡­


    As the night drew on, there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the streets of Chang''an, while the scene in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion became more and more lively.


    The two places were only separated by a wall, but they were like two worlds.


    At this time, the entrance to the Drunken Immortal Building was pushed open, and a youth wearing a blue sweater with white stripes tied to his right arm stepped into it. Slave Turtle and the madams hurriedly greeted the guest warmly.


    Although this visitor''s appearance couldn''t compare to those luxuriously dressed young masters of the noble family, it was still Chang''an after all. There was no guarantee that an inconspicuous brat would have an extremely rich family behind him.


    However, the youth ignored the servant who called him. Instead, he found an empty seat and sat down, ignoring the girls who came to serve him.


    The madam and the turtle slaves were people who had spent quite a few days in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, and they could tell at a glance that this person was not kind.


    Hence, Yin Rugui, who was sitting on the high platform, was invited down.


    ¡­


    "Your Excellency came to my Drunken Immortal Pavilion and didn''t drink or look for a girl. Did you find the wrong place?" Yin Rugui sat in front of the youth with a heavy brow, poured himself a pot of tea, and asked in a calm tone.


    Of course, there was still some fear in this calm.


    After all, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was the property of the Yin Clan. The Yin Clan was a well-known clan in Chang''an City and had close relations with the Long Night Division. They even sent Zhu Xian a large sum of money for the reconstruction of the Azure Dragon Army a few days ago.


    Those who dared to cause trouble in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion were either stupid fools or big shots who relied on their backs.


    Yin Rugui didn''t dare to make a mistake before confirming the identity of the other party. After he finished speaking, although his expression was extremely relaxed, his mind was already searching rapidly. At this age, who exactly was this young man dressed like this the young master of a royal duke?


    "Can''t you come to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion without drinking or looking for a girl?" The youth didn''t seem to know what Yin Rugui was thinking. He gently took a sip of tea from the table and asked faintly.


    "Young Master, what are you talking about? My Drunken Immortal Building is originally a place to drink, listen to music, and have fun. Why would you come to my Drunken Immortal Building if you didn''t do this?" Yin Rugui replied, but his brows furrowed at that moment. In order not to make any mistakes, and also to manage this Drunken Immortal Building, he had done his homework. He had seen the portrait of the rich young master in Chang''an City long ago. He was familiar with what could and could not be provoked, but none of these people seemed to be able to match up to the youth in front of him.


    "Really? In that case, other than girls and fine wine, you haven''t done anything else in your building?" The youth''s eyes narrowed at that moment as he looked straight at Yin Rugui and asked.


    Yin Rugui''s heart skipped a beat. He secretly sensed that something was wrong, but on the surface, he still had the courage to say, "Of course not. I''m a well-behaved businessman. My Yin Family is the Long Night Division."


    Yin Rugui took out the Longevity Division based on the principle that one more thing was better than one less thing. He wanted to remind the youth in front of him not to give him any trouble.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the youth.


    "In the winter of 14th year of Taiyuan, the seven members of the Hu Clan escaped from Chang''an City and lived in a broken temple on the outskirts of the city. Four men died strangely overnight, and their wives and daughters were nowhere to be found."


    "In the summer of 15th year of Taiyuan, the Jin Cao family of Great Zhou was robbed of their homes in response to a crime. All the female servants sent to the frontier fortress were strangely missing and did not arrive at the place where they were serving."


    The youth seemed to have done it intentionally. As he spoke, his voice became loud and even mixed with a bit of strength. His high-pitched voice entered everyone''s ears clearly.


    This naturally attracted the attention of everyone, especially those young masters who had nothing to do all day. They loved such a lively scene and stopped the wanton claws on the girl beside them. They turned their eyes to look at this place. However, what they did not notice was that following the youth''s words, the expressions of the few women present changed.


    The youth had successfully attracted the attention of everyone, but he did not have the slightest intention of stopping.


    "In the winter of 15th year of Taiyuan, in the suburbs of Chang''an, the tenant Li Qingyu''s family was inexplicably burdened with 1,000 taels of debt. They were unable to pay back the debt. In the night, a group of criminals rushed into their home and killed Li Qingyu, wounding him. Their two daughters were kidnapped, and the case is still open."


    ¡­


    The youth talked confidently. In just a quarter of an hour, he had listed dozens of cases in which the woman had disappeared or had been forcibly abducted.


    Yin Rugui''s expression became gloomier and gloomier with the youth''s words. His pitch-black eyes shone with malicious light, as if a wolf wanted to tear the youth in front of him to shreds on the spot.


    "What exactly does Young Master mean by this? What does it have to do with my Drunken Immortal Pavilion?" Yin Rugui asked with a calm gaze. His tone was as low as the wind and snow outside the room, cold and cold.


    The youth suddenly smiled when he heard this. Then, he turned to look at the women who were being played with by the guests and said.


    "I am the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion, Xu Han!"


    "Today, in the name of the Prime Minister, we will thoroughly investigate the Drunken Immortal Pavilion''s fraudulent seizure, robbery of civilians, and framing of Zhongliang for harming their lives. Everyone, if you have any grievances, please tell us."


    "I, Xu Han, swear by my life that I will give you all a grievance today!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 245 Huang Quan Road

    When he said this, the large Drunken Immortal Pavilion immediately went completely silent.


    The Drunken Immortal Pavilion was the property of the Yin Clan. Behind the Yin Clan was the Longevity Division. It could be said that the Yin Clan had offered Zhu Xian countless silver taels over the years. Together, it could definitely be said to be a shocking figure.


    How could an ordinary person dare to provoke such a clan that had a close relationship with the Long Night Division?


    However, someone quickly recovered their strength.


    Xu Han? Tian Ce Mansion?


    This kind of rhetoric appeared in the minds of the crowd, and a look of shock instantly appeared on their eyebrows.


    They couldn''t help but carefully examine the youth in front of them, but they had to admit that he was indeed dressed very similar to the rumored young master of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    However, Xu Han was also considered one of the most influential figures in Chang''an recently. Most of them were still very curious about him. Naturally, they couldn''t help but look at him when they saw Daoist Master.


    At that moment, Yin Rugui''s expression changed and he finally remembered who this youth was. He had long since heard of him. It wasn''t because of Tiance Prefecture, but because Xu Han had gone to the Yin Clan more than once a few days ago to ask for the Clan Master''s help. He wanted to gather money, but was repeatedly rejected.


    At this moment, when he came to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion and said these words, it was obvious that he did not intend to be kind anymore. He could even view his trip as revenge against the Yin Clan.


    No matter how much the dignitaries in Chang''an didn''t like the weak Tian Ce Manor, to Yin Ru, the Tian Ce Manor was still considered a colossus. How could he dare to offend the other party? Immediately, he winked at the person beside him, signaling for him to quickly go to the master''s house to look for someone.


    That turtle slave was also a smart person and was about to leave with his body hunched. Seeing this, Xu Han ignored it and instead allowed that turtle slave to run out of the room.


    Seeing this, Yin Rugui felt a little relieved. He finally stepped forward and cupped his hands towards Xu Han. "So it''s Manor Master Xu. I''ve heard that the young hero of the Manor Master really lives up to his name when he saw him today."


    Xu Han''s expression turned cold, "Don''t act like you''re acting like me. Today, I''m going to capture all of your Drunken Immortal Pavilion in one fell swoop."


    Yin Rugui, who knew Xu Han''s identity, calmed down. After all, this involved the Dao Division of Long Night and the Tian Ce Mansion. He believed that the Division of Long Night would not sit idly by and ignore him. As long as he delayed the arrival of the Division of Long Night, then this matter would be reduced to a small matter.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Yin Rugui''s face.


    " Manor Chief Xu, what are you saying? This is Chang''an!"


    "If you want to take my Drunken Immortal Pavilion, you have to tell me some evidence, right? Which of the things you''ve been thinking about has anything to do with my Drunken Immortal Pavilion?" Yin Ru returned to her words and gave the women a warning look. Naturally, she understood the meaning behind it.


    He was very clear in his heart which of the nobles in Chang''an City secretly had some dirty business? It''s just that it involves the Longevity Division, who can take care of it? Who cares? Xu Han''s words were righteous and awe-inspiring, but most of the women were people who had been sent to the Drunken Immortal Building at such a young age. By now, they had already been trained to be extremely obedient. Even if they borrowed their courage, they did not dare to expose the Drunken Immortal Building in front of so many people. After all, the revenge they would suffer after that was definitely beyond anyone''s imagination.


    In all these years of operation in Chang''an, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had never lacked such a cruel and bloody example.


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. He turned to look at the women around him. Obviously, he could clearly see the hesitation on the faces of some of these women. It seemed to be more or less related to the cases he mentioned earlier. At the same time, their hearts and the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, or the Yin Clan behind the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, had deep-rooted fears. And it was precisely because of this fear that they were unable to summon the courage to publicize their grievances in a short period of time.


    When Yin Rugui saw this, the expression in his eyes flashed.


    Regardless of how divine the rumors were, the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master was still just a young brat. He only relied on a mouthful of hot blood to do his job. How complex was the Dao of the Chang''an Sect? How could he understand it?


    He looked at Xu Han''s wrinkled face and thought to himself that if he did it properly, he might even bite back at Xu Han. At that time, the Longevity Division would receive benefits. With a few nice words from the master''s family, his dream of entering the master''s family might arrive in the morning for a few years.


    "I understand Palace Head Xu''s mood of upholding justice, but my Drunken Immortal Building is doing a serious business. Palace Head Xu, don''t be biased in believing that you''ve wrongly blamed a good person." Seeing that Xu Han was speechless, Yin Rugui smiled and said with a convincing look.


    "Serious business?" Hearing this, Xu Han sneered and looked at Yin Rugui with disdain as if he was looking at another clown who was trying to win over the crowd.


    "Someone!" At that moment, he slapped the table and shouted loudly.


    "This subordinate is here!" Outside the door, there was a heaven-shaking sound. A group of armored warriors dressed in white armor entered, but it was the famous Heavenly Policy Army. The turtle slave that Yin Rugui had just sent to move reinforcements was now being carried by one of the Heavenly Policy Army like a chicken. He was clearly frightened out of his wits when he described how terrified he was.


    Seeing this, Yin Rugui cursed at the trash in his heart. On the surface, he had no choice but to suppress the panic in his heart and look at Xu Han. He said in a deep voice, " Manor Chief Xu, what do you mean? Do you want to use your power to suppress others and bully my Drunken Immortal Pavilion?"


    "Humph!" Xu Han snorted coldly, "What a powerless person. Today, I want to see how you, the powerless Drunken Immortal Pavilion, squeeze out the people''s livelihood and cream!"


    After saying that, he looked at the more than a hundred well-armored Heavenly Policy Army and said, "Go, check the background of these women and check the accounts of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion to see if there are any income or expenditures with unknown origins or whereabouts!"


    As soon as he said this, the hundreds of soldiers behind him responded.


    Yin Rugui''s expression instantly changed. He never thought that Xu Han would search the Drunken Immortal Building without any evidence.


    One had to know that the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had accumulated quite a lot of money these past few years, but behind this crazy accumulation of money was naturally countless shameful activities. But more than half of the women who served the guests came from the wrong side of the road. If Xu Han really went to investigate one by one, there would definitely be mistakes. It was all because the Drunken Immortal Building was sealed up. He was afraid that he would be abandoned by the main family because of his negligence and become an abandoned child. With the files listed by Xu Hanluo, even if only one or two of them were found, it would be enough to put his life at risk.


    When Yin Rugui thought of this, he immediately panicked. He knew that Xu Han''s plan was to tear his face off with the Yin Clan, or rather, the Long Night Division behind the Yin Clan. He didn''t care who would win or lose in the end, he just didn''t want to be the abandoned child crushed by the two behemoths. Therefore, he had no choice but to force himself to calm down at that time and seriously think about how to solve the current crisis and find a chance to survive for himself.


    It had to be said that this Yin Rugui was able to climb up and down from an inconspicuous branch of the Yin Clan, but his current status was extraordinary. He quickly came up with a brilliant move.


    He forcefully suppressed the fear in his heart and walked over to Xu Han, pretending to be relaxed. He cupped his hands and said, "Since Manor Master Xu suspects me, I, the Drunken Immortal Building, naturally have to cooperate. I believe that with Manor Master Xu''s wisdom, I will definitely give justice to the Drunken Immortal Building."


    After saying this, Yin Rugui paused and carefully glanced at Xu Han with the corner of his eyes. However, the youth''s expression was still gloomy, as if he was disdainful of what he said.


    Yin Rugui realized that this Xu Han was even more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. He could be considered a hard-and-soft master. However, on the surface, he still managed to squeeze out a smile that he thought was brilliant in spring, but in reality, it was as if he was trying to imitate the East. He said, "But Manor Master, look, there are so many guests in my Drunken Immortal Pavilion. In the end, we must let them leave first."


    Yin Rugui''s calculations were very good. Slave Turtle''s message was stopped, but there were many people who had good relations with the Yin Family. As long as they left, the news of the Tian Ce Mansion seizing the Drunken Immortal Building would be spread to the main family very quickly. At that time, the Longevity Division and the people from the main family would arrive in time.


    The drinkers also came to their senses when they heard this. After all, it involved the wrestling between the two giants in Chang''an City. They were unwilling to get involved in this muddy water, and all of them wanted to do was wait for Xu Han to nod and leave.


    After all, Yin Rugui''s suggestion was reasonable. In their eyes, Manor Chief Xu would not be so unreasonable no matter how arrogant he was. He could not offend all the heroes of Chang''an City. Then how could he establish himself in Chang''an City at that time?


    However, their thoughts were correct, but they had underestimated Xu Han.


    After Xu Han heard this, he turned around and cupped his hands towards the drinkers. He said loudly, " Tian Ce Mansion is handling the case. I''ll have to trouble you all for some time to cooperate with me!"


    After saying that, Xu Han stopped and said nothing else.


    This action exceeded everyone''s expectations. Their expressions changed and they revealed expressions of surprise and indignation.


    The expression on Yin Rugui''s face also froze.


    After a period of uncertainty, he cupped his hands and said, "Palace Master, I''m afraid this is inappropriate. These drinkers are all influential people. The Palace Master has investigated the Drunken Immortal Pavilion for their full cooperation, but not letting the guests leave is deliberately making things difficult." "If word gets out that my guests have been implicated in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion''s own affairs, how can I feel at ease?"


    Yin Rugui''s words completely placed her on the weaker side, and her words were all for the sake of these drinkers. Immediately, those drinkers who were already dissatisfied were filled with righteous indignation, and dissatisfied abdominal curses sounded incessantly at that time.


    "The Tian Ce Mansion is the Tian Ce Mansion. How amazing!"


    "Isn''t that so? Bringing over a hundred people is like trying to dominate Chang''an."


    "I''m still wet behind the ears. I don''t want to see what happened to the Headmaster back then."


    The group of people exchanged words with each other, making them extremely happy. When Yin Rugui saw that his goal had been achieved, his expression became even more pale. At that time, he looked at Xu Han gloomily, waiting to see how difficult it was for the Xu Manor Head to ride a tiger.


    At that time, Xu Han also looked sideways at the dissatisfied customers, his brows furrowed as if he was truly feeling embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Yin Rugui''s expression became even more joyful. He knew that as long as Xu Han could not withstand the pressure and chose to let everyone go, then his plan would be more than half successful. It seemed that neither the main family nor the Longevity Division would allow Xu Han to be so arrogant and domineering.


    Pa!


    Only then did such an idea arise, and a clear and crisp sound sounded in the hall of the Drunken Immortal Building.


    Yin Rugui only felt a sharp pain coming from his right cheek. His head went blank, and his body involuntarily fell to the ground.


    He lay on the ground for more than ten breaths before regaining his senses. Then, there was a burning stab of pain coming from his cheek. He reached out his hand and touched it slightly, causing the pain to become even more intense. He hurriedly put his hand in front of his eyes and looked, only to see that there were sparks of blood on his palm. Even without looking at him, he could imagine that his right face was definitely swollen and flushed.


    "Where did so many noisy words come from?" Xu Han''s cold voice sounded at that moment. Yin Rugui, who had just regained his pride, instantly felt as if he was naked in the ice and snow, and a bone-chilling chill immediately spread throughout his entire body.


    He understood that Xu Han had seen through the tiny details in his heart, and understood even more how determined Xu Han was to take down the Drunken Immortal Building. At least, that determination was enough to put a nobody like him to death.


    Thinking of this, Yin Rugui stood up with the help of the turtle slave beside him in a sorry state. He looked at Xu Han with no fear or fear in his eyes. There was only malice and hatred in his eyes.


    However, Xu Han turned a blind eye to his gaze. He stared at the Heavenly Policy Army that were searching through the Drunken Immortal Building. It was as if Yin Rugui was just an insignificant ant to him. Even if he only looked at him for a moment, it would be a waste of time for Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s tyranny was truly beyond the imagination of these drinkers. After that slap, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion fell into a deathly silence.


    Only after several tens of breaths of time did everyone regain their senses.


    Most people chose to remain silent under Xu Han''s might. After all, in their eyes, Xu Han was already a wolf that had been forced to the brink of death. Before he died, he had risked his life to bite off another person''s meat. The Drunken Immortal Pavilion in front of him was the first piece he bit, and they were unwilling to make this second piece.


    Of course, there were people who were rational, and there were also some who were not rational enough.


    At this moment, for example, a young master dressed in silk walked over to the crowd drunkenly. He pointed at Xu Han''s nose and scolded, "Pah! What is Tiance Prefecture now? Grandpa is not allowed to leave. Grandpa insists on leaving. Who dares to stop me?"


    After that young master finished speaking, he continued to say that he was about to leave with a strong alcohol intent.


    This young master was also a wonderful person, the grandson of Wei Wei and Feng Zhuding, one of the Nine Celestials of the Great Zhou Empire. He was called Feng Li Chen. In Chang''an City, he was also considered a tyrant, relying on his family''s doting on the "Third Generation Master" who could be said to be accustomed to committing evil deeds. Everyone''s eyes lit up when they saw him take the lead. Could it be that Xu Han even dared to stop the grandson of Feng Zhuding, who had always been known for his shortcomings and irascible temper? After what happened today, Tian Ce would probably be unable to move a single step in Chang''an City.


    Of course, everyone had also underestimated Palace Head Xu''s temper this time.


    Just as Feng Lichen walked past Xu Han, the sword on the Manor Master''s back was suddenly unsheathed and laid horizontally in front of Feng Lichen.


    At that time, a faint sword intent also flowed out from Xu Han''s body and enveloped Feng Lichen. Obviously, Xu Han''s actions were not as simple as threatening.


    Feng Lichen naturally felt this as well. At that time, his expression changed, and he was more than half drunk. But after all, he was a young master who was accustomed to bullying others, how could he be willing to lose face in front of everyone? With that domineering force in his chest, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Could it be that you still dare to attack me?"


    When he said this, his arrogant expression clearly confirmed that Xu Han did not dare to offend him.


    Hearing this, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at him, saying, "To cause trouble at this moment is to obstruct our Tian Ce Mansion ''s handling of the case. It is akin to being guilty of the same crime as the mastermind of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion!"


    "Same crime?" Hearing this, Feng Lichen sneered, "What else can you convict the Drunken Immortal Pavilion of? This is from the Yin Clan¡­"


    Before Feng Lichen could finish his mocking words, a few people from the Tiance Prefecture Army who were in charge of searching arrived in front of Xu Han.


    "Reporting to the Manor Head, there are more than 180 prostitutes in the Drunken Immortal Building. Half of them have unknown origins. The exact origins need to be further questioned."


    "There are a total of 700 unclear receipts and payments in the building. The exact whereabouts still need to be checked. At the same time, 48,000 taels of silver were found. Now, 4,000 taels of silver have been seized."


    After the sergeants finished speaking, Feng Lichen, who was standing beside them, revealed a look of disdain.


    ''"It''s all unknown. Does that mean there''s something wrong with the Drunken Immortal Pavilion? Conviction? I think Manor Master Xu is just talking nonsense! I want to see what kind of crime you can convict me and the Drunken Immortal Pavilion for!" He said mockingly.


    At this moment, another Tian Ce Mansion Army member walked over.


    At that time, he cupped his hands and said to Xu Han, "Reporting to Manor Master, this subordinate found traces of renovation in the backyard of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. After ordering people to dig up several corpses, ten of them have already been unearthed. The remaining amount is temporarily immeasurable."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked. The arrogant and domineering Young Master Feng''s expression froze, and he immediately turned into an ugly pig''s liver color.


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded his head in satisfaction. He smiled and looked at Feng Lichen, saying, "Does Young Master Feng still have to shoulder this responsibility with the Drunken Immortal Pavilion?"


    The laws of the Great Zhou were strict, They always paid attention to killing people to pay for their lives. Whether it was money or a woman''s unorthodox background, they might be able to escape the blame in other ways. However, with so many corpses found in the backyard of the Drunken Immortal Building, even if the Drunken Immortal Building had great abilities, it would still be related to it. The fate of Yin Rugui, the owner of the Drunken Immortal Building, could naturally be imagined.


    Facing Xu Han''s question, Feng Lichen''s alcohol intent completely dissipated. His face was deathly pale, and he sat limply on the ground, but he could no longer find the arrogance he had just displayed.


    At that time, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Everyone can leave now." Then, he looked at the Heavenly Policy Army and said, "Let''s go. Take me to see how this Boss Yin carelessly ignored people''s lives."


    As he spoke, he was about to walk towards the backyard of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion under the leadership of the Heavenly Policy Army.


    Yin Rugui, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, turned into a vicious and ferocious expression. He shouted at Xu Han''s departing back like a devil, "Xu Han! Do you think you can feel better if you harm me?"


    "Not long from now, the Long Night Division and the Yin Family will destroy you and Tian Ce together."


    "At that time, your fate will be a hundred times more miserable than mine!"


    "Hahaha!"


    After saying that, Yin Rugui burst into laughter, his expression incomparably mad.


    Hearing this, Xu Han, who was about to leave, paused for a moment before turning his head to look at Yin Rugui.


    His eyes narrowed as he spoke word by word.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble Boss Yin on Yellow Springs Road¡­"


    "Wait for me."


    Also, the revision of this book is really not satisfactory. I sincerely hope that those who feel that this book is not bad can click on the revision to give the poor author Jun a little comfort and motivation. Thank you.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 246 Help

    Five hundred thousand troops were annihilated in Big Yellow City.


    This was almost all of the Cui Clan''s wealth, but Cui Ting burned it down.


    Although he managed to survive by luck, this did not change the current situation where the Cui Clan was unable to move a single step under the attacks of the Qiu Clan and the Jiang Clan.


    Great Xia had eight continents, named Yan, Qi, Liao, Jing, Yong, Ying, Yu, Long.


    The Grand Xia Imperial Clan''s Imperial Teacher, who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, once said that in the eight continents of the Grand Xia, only half of the land was occupied.


    The implication was that the Great Xia Imperial Clan had to hold the Four Continents in their hands no matter what. Jing Zhou was Qiu Juping''s fief, Yong Zhou was Jiang Clan''s fief, Long Zhou was Cui Ting''s fief, and Liao Zhou was divided among the various kings. The remaining four Great Xia Imperial Clans were tightly held in their hands, and even if they had great merits, they would not be rewarded.


    The ambitious Qiu Jiang Clan was not satisfied with the only fief they had. They wanted to take a step further, and the best way was to completely destroy the current Cui Clan.


    As a result, the Imperial Court impeached Cui Ting for defeat in Big Yellow City. The memorial to the death of 500,000 Xia soldiers was handed over like a snowflake. Although Li Yulin, the emperor of Great Xia, had yet to express his stance, a gloomy atmosphere that was filled with rain had already enveloped the capital of Great Xia, Heng Imperial City.


    After the morning court, Cui Ting returned to his mansion with a gloomy expression and frowned. He did not pay any attention to anyone. After returning home, he carried two jars of fine wine and locked himself up in his room alone. Everyone saw him like this, but they didn''t dare to touch this Lord Guozhu''s bad luck. They all temporarily put down the things they were eager to report to him.


    Cui Ting, who had closed the door, opened the wine jar and drank a jar on his back. The wine slid down the corner of his mouth and soaked his clothes. However, he did not mind and continued to gulp down a large jar of fine wine into his mouth. However, because he drank too quickly, nearly half of the wine spilled down from the jar.


    If that drunken Chu Chouli saw this scene, he would inevitably sigh with admiration at Cui Dazhu''s despatch of heavenly creatures.


    After drinking a jar of fine wine, Cui Ting threw the jar in his hand and smashed it to the ground, as if he wanted to vent the anger in his heart.


    Unfortunately, after doing all this, Cui Guozhu''s expression did not improve at all. At that moment, his indignation dissipated. Dejection and sorrow rose to the top of his eyebrows, and his body weakened as he sat on the ground.


    ¡­


    Lord Guozhu locked himself up in his room for several hours. From noon until the sky darkened, he had no communication with anyone except for a few deliveries of wine.


    The advisors of Guozhu Prefecture were holding information from all over the place. They were as anxious as ants on a hot pot. They wanted to give it to Cui Ting to decide, but every time, they were scolded by Cui Ting, who was drunk.


    Even the trusted followers who had followed Cui Ting for many years felt powerless at this moment.


    The Qiu Jiang Clan and the Cui Clan had made up their minds that the Cui Clan would never be able to turn over. It was Cui Ting''s drunken day, and it was unknown how many memorials had been handed over to him to impeach him. At that time, all the people looked at me and I looked at you, and most likely, they had thoughts of finding another way.


    This principle of falling trees and scattering monkeys has been the same since ancient times.


    ¡­


    No matter how stupid Cui Ting was, he was once a figure above ten thousand people under Great Xia. How could he not see through the minds of those people under him?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to care, he knew that he didn''t care.


    How vast was the land of a prefecture? It was unknown how many people in Great Xia were envious of the Cui Clan''s Long Zhou at this moment. How many people were waiting for this day to come and hit them when they were down and get a piece of the pie? Without that 500,000 strong army, the Cui Clan was like an old man who had a lot of money and had no spare power to resist the bandits who were eyeing him covetously.


    One memorial after another, but what could Cui Ting do? He was now a lamb to be slaughtered, waiting for the wolves to discuss how to divide the fat on his body, and then he would be eaten clean from the inside out.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to do anything, but that he knew that everything he did now was in vain.


    Unless he could transform into hundreds of thousands of troops or break through the Great Evolution Realm and ascend to the Immortal Realm. It was no exaggeration to say that these two were incomparable to ascending to the heavens.


    Thinking of this, Cui Ting laughed self-deprecatingly, then picked up the wine cup in front of him and drank it down.


    This was already the seventh jar of wine he had drunk today. His head was a little dizzy, and the scenery in front of him began to become blurry.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew open the window of the door and extinguished the candle on the desk.


    The room instantly turned pitch black.


    "Even you came to bully me." Cui Ting muttered drunkenly, but in the end, he had no choice but to stand up and stagger to the candlestick, trying to light the candle with a flint from the side.


    However, perhaps it was because he drank too much that he managed to succeed in such a simple matter after seven or eight tries.


    He looked at the flickering candle and a satisfied and mad smile appeared on his drunk and hazy face. He shook his hand and pointed at the candlestick. He said seriously, "Lighten up properly. If you dare to extinguish it again, the pillar of this country will be ordered to be beheaded."


    After saying that, Cui Ting seemed to enjoy the feeling of being so arrogant and arrogant. At that time, the crazy smile on his face became even more dense.


    "Lord Guozhu, you''ve actually fallen to the point of acting like a candle. How ridiculous, how ridiculous!"


    But at this moment, a sneer suddenly sounded from behind him.


    Hearing this, Cui Ting was immediately shocked and hurriedly turned around.


    However, he saw a figure standing behind him at an unknown time.


    The figure was wrapped in a black robe, and under his hood, a pair of scarlet eyes shone with a strange light, standing there like a ghost.


    "Who are you?" At that time, Cui Ting''s alcohol intent was more than half awakened, and his body subconsciously took a step back, creating a distance between him and the figure that he thought was safe. The shock in his heart was even more intense.


    He was a true Great Evolution Realm cultivator. Although he didn''t react as usual because he drank a little wine, not everyone could suddenly appear in this Guozhu Manor without revealing any traces. Hence, a faint hostility surged into Cui Ting''s heart. He secretly wondered if it could be the killers sent by the enemies to take his life.


    "Lord Guozhu, there''s no need to panic. I''m not Guozhu''s enemy. On the contrary ¡­" At that moment, his hand reached out and took off the hood on his head, revealing the pale, handsome, yet somewhat tender face beneath it. "I am Lord Guozhu''s friend."


    Cui Ting was stunned. He was certain that this black-robed man could silently appear in the Guozhu Manor, so he must have a cultivation at least at the Great Evolution Realm. However, the other party was actually so young. This greatly exceeded Cui Ting''s expectations.


    Therefore, he was stunned for a long time before coming back to his senses, "What do you mean?"


    When he asked this, the vigilant gaze in his eyes did not dissipate. After all, being able to sit on the pillar in Great Xia, how could he let down his guard because of the other party''s words? If he really was like this, he would have died in an unknown corner long ago. How could he have achieved what he had today?


    The man smiled when he heard this, as if he didn''t care about the vigilance in Cui Ting''s eyes.


    "I heard that Lord Guozhu hasn''t been doing well lately, so I came here to help Guozhu overcome this difficulty."


    "Help me get through this difficult time?" Hearing this, Cui Ting was stunned again, and immediately burst into laughter.


    "Haha! Help me get through this? Do you know what I, Cui Ting, am facing now? Even if he, Li Yulin, wants to protect me, he might not be able to! Who are you? Can you help me?" With that, he burst out laughing again as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    However, the visitor''s expression was still indifferent when facing such a Cui Ting.


    He opened his mouth and calmly said, "300,000 Third Stage Vajra Realm cultivators, I wonder if this number of elite troops can help Cui Guozhu?"


    The wild smile on Cui Ting''s face abruptly subsided. He looked at the black-robed man and asked with narrowed eyes, "What did you say?"


    Even though he had tried his best to look calm enough, when he asked this question, his trembling lips had already exposed his surging heart.


    The black-robed man seemed to have expected Cui Ting''s reaction. He narrowed his eyes and sized up the man in front of him.


    His description was sloppy, his hair messy, his clothes stained with wine, and even his entire body emitted an unpleasant smell of wine. The black-robed man smiled and asked, "Lord Guozhu, do you think you have anything worth deceiving me about?"


    "¡­" Hearing this, Cui Ting''s expression turned ugly. He lowered his head and fell silent. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had no choice but to admit that he was nothing now. As long as the wolves who were eyeing covetously carved up the Long Zhou that the Cui Clan had painstakingly run, he, the worthless Great Xia State Pillar, wouldn''t be able to compare to the satrap of a small frontier fortress.


    "Is this true?" After a long silence, Cui Ting finally raised his head and asked with a complicated expression.


    "Naturally." The black-robed man replied almost at the same time he asked this question. Finally, he added, "As long as Cui Guozhu nods, these 300,000 troops will appear in Longzhou in three days for Lord Guozhu to dispatch."


    After the black-robed man finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes with a faint smile and looked straight at the middle-aged man with a dispirited expression. The aura around him was condensed, but it also carried a chilling aura. It was extremely similar to that charming and soul-catching ghost in the wilderness.


    Under the black-robed man''s gaze, Cui Ting felt somewhat uncomfortable for some reason.


    Gulu.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked after a while, "What''s the price? What do you want from me?"


    Naturally, Cui Ting would not believe that there would be a pie falling from the sky in this world. Since the other party had given him a bargaining chip as large as 300,000 elites, then how huge was the object of his request? Without understanding this, how could Cui Ting dare to accept such a gift?


    When the black-robed man heard this, he smiled faintly.


    "Did Cui Guozhu really think that you still have room to bargain? You only need to know that no matter what, the situation will not be worse than it is now. At the very least, your position as a Guozhu can be preserved, and the Longzhou Prefecture that your family''s master has run for generations can be unharmed. As long as Lord Guozhu is reasonable, it is not impossible for you to take a step further."


    The black-robed man''s words undoubtedly touched Cui Ting''s heart, and he fell into silence at that time.


    Only after a long time did he bitterly ask, "Then can I know who you are?"


    The black-robed man smiled again. His scarlet eyes lit up and his pale lips slightly opened.


    "Dark Asura Palace, Liu Sheng."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 247 The Imperial Historian

    It was still snowing in Chang''an today.


    However, the streets of Chang''an City were bustling with activity, especially in the wine shops on the side of the street. The conversations of the drinkers rose and fell one after another, and if one listened carefully, in fact, what they said was mostly the same thing.


    The Young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture, Xu Han, seemed to have gone crazy these past few days. Holding a search warrant that he had obtained from somewhere, he seized several properties under the Yin Family''s name one after another. A brothel, a gambling house, two pawnshops and nearly a thousand mu of land in the suburbs. More than a hundred female corpses were dug up in the backyard of the Drunken Immortal Building. This was the biggest murder case in Chang''an this year. For a time, the people shouted louder and louder for the government to give an explanation. The Imperial Court could not sit still. First, it sent Tingwei Du Yangchun, one of the Nine Ministers, to investigate this matter. Today, it also hurriedly sent Zhang Dongning, one of the three dukes'' imperial historians, to investigate within five days.


    The commoners didn''t have the mood to care about the struggle for power between the larger factions. They just felt that the Tian Ce Mansion had done a great good deed. For a time, the people''s comments on Xu Han were better than before. They said bluntly that Xu Han was one of the few upright people in the Great Zhou Imperial Court recently.


    However, there were people who exchanged praises, so naturally, there were also people who were extremely busy.


    As the current Patriarch of the Yin Family, Yin Cheng was the most anxious among them.


    Whether it was the Drunken Immortal Pavilion or the Gambling House, although they were all important industries of the Yin Family in Chang''an City, the Yin Family had a huge business after all. Although these losses caused them endless pain, they were far from being injured to the bone.


    However, the young lord of the Tian Ce Mansion did not seem to be a lord who could spare others as he pleased.


    He brought back 100 female corpses to Tiance Prefecture, and the hundreds of female prostitutes from the Drunken Immortal Building were left in Tiance Prefecture in the name of protecting witnesses. Yin Cheng had reason to worry that with the ruthlessness shown by the Tiance Prefecture Manor Master, it was very likely that he would use this opportunity to drag his Yin Clan into an abyss of eternal calamity. After all, if the cause of the deaths of the hundred female corpses or the origins of the hundreds of female prostitutes were to be traced back to their roots, the matter behind them would not be something that could be solved by throwing out a scapegoat or two like Yin Rugui.


    Yin Cheng had already visited Zhu Xian more than once in the past few days, and the other party had indeed taken out his proper attitude. First, he ordered Great Zhou''s Tingwei Du Yangchun to take over the matter. He wanted to take out the evidence from Tiance Prefecture so that the matter could be reduced to a small matter, a small matter, and finally, he would do more for the sake of the lamb earlier. Longevity Division had always been good at such things.


    However, who knew that this Xu Han was a master who didn''t allow oil and salt to enter? Tingwei Du Yangchun had brought his guards to the Tian Ce Mansion more than ten times, but they were all rejected by the other party. Xu Han had a search warrant given by the Prime Minister, so he claimed that the Tian Ce Mansion was in full charge of this case and did not give Ting Wei the slightest chance to interfere.


    Seeing Xu Han''s expression of not biting the Yin Clan to death and not letting go, Yin Cheng was extremely anxious. He hurried to the Longevity Division all night long. Only then did the Imperial Court order the Imperial Historian Zhang Dongning to take over this matter this morning.


    No, just after the morning, Yin Cheng brought the elders of his family and waited outside the Pu Tian Palace. When he saw Zhang Dongning, he hurriedly welcomed him. He followed him to Tiance Prefecture. He knew that if he didn''t get the personal and material evidence in his hands, the Yin Family would be doomed.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han, this move of yours is enough!" In the Tian Ce Mansion, Chu Chouli immediately smiled when he saw Xu Han collect the grain money these past few days.


    The Tian Ce Mansion had gained quite a lot in the past few days. Apart from the silver taels, the day before yesterday, when the land was sealed, there were a total of 10,000 stones of grain plucked from the grain depot.


    As Chu Chouli said this, he pretended to be fine and walked over to the pile of silver coins that were piled up like a small mountain. He smiled and stretched out his hand, but his gaze was straight at Xu Han, who was sitting at the stone table drinking tea peacefully.


    Pa!


    However, just as he touched the silver note, he stretched out his hand and slapped it on the back of his hand fiercely.


    The owner of that hand was clearly exerting a great deal of strength, and at that moment, a clear and crisp sound echoed throughout the entire Tian Ce Mansion.


    "What are you doing? Drinking again?" Fang Ziyu put his hands on his hips and frowned as if he was a shrew swearing in front of the street, staring fiercely at Chu Chouli.


    Chu Chouli also seemed to be extremely afraid of this violent Fang Ziyu. He grieved and rubbed the back of his swollen hand with his other hand, as if he was angry with his little wife. He said weakly, "Didn''t I help Xiao Han take a look ¡­ Is this banknote real or fake?"


    "Do you think we don''t have eyes?" However, Fang Ziyu did not like his trick. At that time, he stared at Chu Chouli with his eyes wide open and loudly scolded Chu Chouli.


    Everyone was accustomed to seeing such a scene and did not care about it. Instead, they felt that it was quite interesting and burst into laughter at that time.


    Xu Han looked at the sky and felt that it was getting late, so he stood up.


    "Hongjian, how is Mr. Lu''s preparation?" He looked at the girl in red beside him and asked softly.


    "The soldiers sent to transport these supplies arrived in Chang''an yesterday. They should be ready now." Hearing this, Ye Hongjian stood up and said softly.


    The day before they left for the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, Xu Han used a flying pigeon to send a letter to inform Big Yellow City to send people to escort the money. Chang''an was only ten days away from Big Yellow City, and the soldiers were all elites, so they arrived here in five to six days.


    "Mm, then I''ll trouble you to send these things to them. Although it''s not enough to completely solve the gap in Jizhou in all aspects, it can somewhat alleviate it." Xu Han nodded and said.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded, but asked hesitantly, "However, logically speaking, this money should be handed over to the treasury. If we take it for ourselves like this, what if Zhu Xian captures the reason?"


    ''"We have to have some extraordinary methods in this extraordinary period. As long as we stabilize Jizhou, Zhu Xian will not dare to do anything to us for a short period of time. On the contrary, if the situation in Jizhou collapses, it will be a calamity for us." Hearing this, Xu Han replied with a deep gaze.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian also understood that Xu Han''s words were true. She did not hesitate any longer. She summoned some of the Tian Ce Manor''s troops that had already been arranged and walked out of the back door of the Tian Ce Manor with this carriage that was filled with clothes.


    Xu Han, on the other hand, watched as the other party left. Only after they had completely walked out of Tiance Prefecture did Xu Han tidy up his clothes and said.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to?" When Fang Ziyu and the others heard this, they were stunned. Obviously, they were confused by Xu Han''s words.


    At that time, Xu Han smiled, and the sword behind him suddenly unsheathed.


    "Let''s go meet the Imperial Envoy on the way."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 248 Saber And Sword Solution

    Yin Cheng and the Imperial Historian in black robes walked one after the other on the official road of Chang''an City.


    Behind him were more than a hundred guards from the Longevity Division''s Greedy Wolf Division, including Xu Han''s old acquaintance, Gu Daozuo.


    The atmosphere between the crowd was somewhat dull. Yin Cheng wanted to take this opportunity to get close to Lord Zhang, who was the third prince. However, the other party''s attitude was incomparably cold. Facing his previous and future topics, the other party only responded perfunctorily. The number of words spat out from Zhang Dongning''s mouth would not exceed the number of his hands.


    Yin Cheng tactfully shut his mouth. After all, the most important thing on this trip was to take away the human and material evidence that Xu Han had abducted from the Drunken Immortal Building. If he made Dong Ning unhappy because of his rudeness and made things difficult for him, then the gains would not be worth the losses.


    Thus, in such a dull atmosphere, he passed through the busiest streets of Chang''an City and arrived in front of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Of course, the matter of the imperial physician taking over the case of the female corpse of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had long spread in Chang''an. At this moment, the group of people were walking in such a big way that they couldn''t help but attract the guidance of the pedestrians.


    There were even a few people who liked to watch the show, or even had other thoughts, who secretly followed them and surrounded the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion from afar, wanting to see how this big case that shocked Chang''an City would end.


    ¡­


    Yin Cheng, who had arrived at the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion, couldn''t help but be slightly stunned when he saw what was happening in front of the manor.


    At this moment, in front of the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion, the young Manor Master was dressed in a black robe. He stood there with a long sword on the ground, his brows cold. Behind him, there were more than 50 Tian Ce Mansion soldiers lined up. Their waists were straight, and their white armors were spotless. They stood motionless like sculptures.


    Only after a few breaths did Yin Cheng regain his senses from this scene. He knew that the purpose of this trip was something that the young manor lord of Tiance Prefecture had already anticipated. He instinctively felt a little worried. After all, the wrist Xu Han had displayed these past few days had caused his Yin Clan to suffer a lot.


    However, after he looked at Zhang Dongning and the notorious Ancient Dao left, all of these worries dissipated. Zhu Xian had already promised him that he would retrieve the witnesses and material evidence for him no matter what.


    With Zhu Xian''s power in Chang''an City, his promise was to some extent an established fact. At least in Yin Cheng''s eyes, it was like this.


    " Manor Chief Xu." Just as he was thinking about this, Lord Zhang walked to the entrance of Tiance Prefecture''s mansion and cupped his hands towards Xu Han, who was standing on a pestle. His tone was the same as the expression on his face, and Gubo was not shocked.


    "Lord Imperial Envoy." Standing on the high platform, Xu Han looked down at Zhang Dongning, but he only slightly nodded, his hands still on the hilt of the sword. He looked somewhat arrogant.


    Naturally, Xu Han''s actions quickly attracted the dissatisfaction of the Gu Daozuo standing behind Zhang Dongning. "What is your attitude, Lord Imperial History?" He had originally harbored a grudge against Xu Han because he had been schemed by him, but at this moment, he was suffocating an evil fire in his heart. When he found an opportunity, he naturally had to vent it.


    When Xu Han heard this, he turned his gaze to the left of the ancient path and said softly, "What is it? When did you have the right to speak?"


    "You!" That Gu Daozuo was truly angered by Xu Han''s scolding. At that moment, the more than 50 Tian Ce Mansion Army soldiers behind Xu Han took out their swords and took a step forward. At that moment, intense killing intent enveloped them. It was as if as long as the Gu Daozuo dared to take another step forward, they would not hesitate to swing the sharp blade in their hands towards his head.


    In just a few breaths of time, the atmosphere in front of the Tian Ce Mansion became tense.


    Gu Daozuo is a famous fierce person in Chang''an City, how could he be intimidated by Xu Han? At that moment, a hint of fanaticism flashed in his eyes, as if he was impatiently wanting to test the capabilities of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    However, just as he was about to make a move, Lord Zhang, who was beside him, cast a sidelong glance at him.


    "Commander Gu." Zhang Dongning said softly.


    His voice was not loud, and even the spectators who were slightly farther away could hardly hear what he was saying.


    However, even so, the never-yielding Gu Daozuo was like an eggplant that had been beaten by frost after hearing this. The flames in his eyes were extinguished and he lowered his head and retreated resentfully.


    " Manor Chief Xu didn''t come here for the sake of words. I was ordered by His Majesty to take over the case of the female corpse of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. I hope Manor Chief Xu will do me a favor." Zhang Dongning cupped his hands towards Xu Han and said calmly when he saw the Ancient Dao retreat to the left.


    Hearing this, Xu Han expressionlessly said, "Since the case of the female corpse of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion was discovered by our Tian Ce Mansion, we naturally have to let our Tian Ce Mansion investigate it to the end. It won''t be troublesome for Lord Zhang."


    Zhang Dongning''s expression finally changed slightly at that time. He frowned and said, "Lord Xu, do you mean to disrespect the decree?"


    Such a big hat was enough to annihilate the clan.


    However, Xu Han did not mind. He glanced at Yin Cheng beside Zhang Dongning and said, "Since this lowly one is the Tian Ce Mansion of His Majesty''s personal registry, and also holds the position of a captain, I should share the burden for His Majesty. I just do not want to bother Lord Zhang." Furthermore, the Drunken Immortal Pavilion case involves the Yin Family. Lord Zhang is so close to the Yin Family''s Patriarch, I think it''s better not to interfere in this case. "


    Xu Han deliberately raised his voice a bit as he said this, and his words naturally reached the ears of the surrounding onlookers. When these people heard this, they were stunned for a moment, and then they all came back to their senses.


    "That''s right! Since this is a Yin Family case, what''s the point of bringing Yin Cheng along?"


    "I''m afraid this Yin Clan is guilty of guilt."


    "Looks like there''s something behind this. It''s hard to deal with¡­"


    All of a sudden, the spectators were discussing, but the Yin Clan Master''s expression instantly turned ugly. He only cared about retrieving the human evidence that concerned the survival of the Yin Clan, but he forgot about avoiding suspicion.


    "The voices of the people are terrifying. Lord Zhang, please return. As for what exactly happened in this case, I believe that I will give His Majesty an explanation to the people of Chang''an City not long from now." Xu Han''s voice sounded again at that time. It was unknown whether it was intentional or unintentional. As he said this, his gaze fell on Yin Cheng.


    Feeling this, the Yin Clan''s Clan Master''s already gloomy expression became even uglier at that time.


    Compared to the panicked Yin Cheng, Zhang Dongning''s expression was extremely calm. He raised his eyes to look at Xu Han. There were still not many emotional fluctuations in his eyes. It was more like he was looking at the young Manor Lord Tiance Prefecture in front of him. It was as if he was weighing something. Only after a dozen breaths of time did he say, "Looks like Manor Lord Xu has made up his mind not to hand over those personal and material evidence?"


    "Yes." Xu Han replied casually and easily. His expression was as if he had rejected a trivial matter. It was simply not worth caring about.


    "Then what if I have to?" Zhang Dongning''s expression darkened when he heard Xu Han''s words. The frost between his eyebrows condensed, and it was obvious that he was finally angry.


    "Simple." However, Xu Han''s attitude was still very relaxed. He raised his hand slightly on the hilt of the sword and the scarlet sword drew a beautiful arc in the air and fell into Xu Han''s hand.


    At that time, the black-clothed youth pointed at the sword and the sword intent around his body surged.


    He laughed.


    "Since logic is useless, then let''s resolve it with swords and blades."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 249 Azure And Scarlet, Dragon Has Become A Dragon

    Hearing this, Gu Daozuo was slightly stunned. He looked at Xu Han with the sword in his hand, his head slightly blurred.


    What kind of cultivation was Xu Han?


    From Young Master Zhu Longqi of Chang''an City, Gu Daozuo already knew that the fourth stage of the body, the Violet Firmament Stage, and the third stage of the Internal Strength Stage, the Three Elements Stage. In the Exquisite Pavilion, Zhu Longqi had been dragged down by all of this.


    Looking at the cultivators of the same realm, Zhu Longqi of the Netherpassage Realm could definitely be considered one of the best. He was defeated by Xu Han. This was truly amazing. At the same time, he clearly showed the world the terrifying strength of this young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture in the younger generation.


    But so what?


    One had to know that the difference between the first three realms was not small, but it was far from undefeatable, and once one reached the last four realms. From Netherpassage to Heavenly Hunt, to Li Chen, and then to the Great Evolution Realm, the difficulty of breaking through between each realm was multiplied exponentially. The strength that cultivators possessed would also increase exponentially under such difficulty.


    Unfortunately, Gu Daozuo was already a fifth stage Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator!


    The strength he possessed far surpassed the so-called Netherpassage Realm. As for dealing with Xu Han, he also possessed sufficient confidence.


    Of course, Xu Han was indeed not afraid, but the Heavenly Policy Army behind him was not easy to provoke. Although there were only a few fifty people, there were no lack of experts from the Netherpassage Realm among them, and the Crimson Wolf Guards that he brought were obviously incomparable to this strong force.


    As he thought about this, he secretly winked at Zhang Dongning and asked him if it was necessary for him to bring more reinforcements over at night. If he could invite one or two Dark Wolf Guards, then there shouldn''t be too much of a problem in this battle.


    However, Lord Zhang seemed to have never heard of Gu Daozuo''s gaze. He stared at Xu Han on the high platform and said after a long while, "This is Chang''an after all. It''s not appropriate to use the saber and spear. Since Manor Master Xu wants to solve this matter with a martial battle, how about letting Manor Master Gu compete with Manor Master Xu instead of hurting the peace and resolving our dispute?"


    This was exactly what Zhang Dongning had said. After all, it wasn''t very pleasant to hear the sword-to-sword exchange in Chang''an. Moreover, it was also related to the case of the female corpse of the Dao Intoxicated Immortal Pavilion. At that time, it would inevitably be said that she would protect the Yin Clan and forcefully seize the ownership of this case.


    Zhang Dongning''s thoughts were meticulous to the end. This proposal not only catered to Xu Han''s words, but also placed his side in an invincible position.


    Hearing this, Gu Daozuo, who was at the side, was also delighted. He secretly sighed that this Imperial Historian was truly extraordinary. At that time, he also took a step forward and walked over to Xu Han. With a proud expression, he asked, "How is it? If Manor Master Xu doesn''t dare to accept this battle, then quickly hand this case over to Lord Zhang."


    Although he asked, Gu Daozuo knew that if Xu Han was smarter, he would probably not agree. At that time, the two sides would really fight. He had also summoned people because of Xu Han himself, and it was not because he, the Chief of Long Night, had bullied others. If Xu Han really agreed to this, then he could take this opportunity to vent the evil aura on his chest.


    However, before Xu Han could reply, the Fang Ziyu beside him couldn''t help but curse, "Pah! How old are you? How old is your surname Xu? Why don''t you go to Big Yellow City to find Commander Hou to fight with you?"


    Fang Ziyu''s shrewdness was not something ordinary people could compare to. In Xu Han''s memory, other than her master Zhong Changhen, there was no one in this world that Miss Fang did not dare to scold.


    This casual action of hers helped Xu Han, and the surrounding commoners also came to their senses.


    How old was Gu Daozuo? He was at least thirty-five to sixteen years old. He was one round older than Xu Han. Although the path of cultivation didn''t mean that the older he was, the higher his cultivation would be, but he had taken advantage of him for nearly twenty years. How could he be fair in such a one-on-one fight?


    In addition, the Yin Clan''s Clan Master was clearly standing on Zhang Dongning''s side, causing the people to immediately feel indignant and cursed endlessly.


    Normally, it would be fine if Longevity Division acted in Chang''an. Ordinary people had no money and no rights, so they could only break their teeth and swallow whatever pain they felt.


    Now that they had finally arrived at the Tian Ce Mansion and dared to investigate the Yin Clan''s case, they were blocked by all sorts of methods. At this moment, the grievances that these people usually accumulated had finally found a way to vent their grievances, and they were out of control.


    "Longevity Division''s dog thief!"


    "The Yin Clan''s canine teeth!"


    Such words were constantly shouted out from the crowd, and the people who heard the wind rushed in like a tidal wave. For a time, the sound of cursing the left party of the Ancient Dao in front of the Tian Ce Mansion and voicing solidarity with the Tian Ce Mansion was heard endlessly.


    Gu Daozuo''s expression became extremely ugly at that time. He could be said to be a character who walked horizontally in Chang''an City, and he had never been insulted like this. Of course, he couldn''t criticize the thousands of people who had gathered outside Tiance Prefecture''s mansion. He could only blame Xu Han, who was standing in front of the mansion.


    As a result, his gaze towards Xu Han became even colder at that time.


    " Manor Chief Xu, do you want to fight or not? Why don''t you give me the next accurate word?" He said in a deep voice, his tone somewhat urging. Obviously, he was somewhat anxious to vent the anger in his heart onto Xu Han.


    Hearing this, Xu Han did not immediately respond to Gu Daozuo''s urging. Instead, he looked at the people around him and cupped his hands towards them with a solemn expression.


    "I thank you all." Then he said loudly.


    He knew very well that the Tian Ce Mansion was to Chang''an what Big Yellow City was to Great Zhou. They were all isolated islands.


    Both Yuwen Luo and Zhu Xian had expressed their hostility to Xu Han. If he wanted to survive in such a situation, he had to learn to borrow power, and the power that Xu Han could borrow was the power of the people.


    Of course, what he originally wanted was to preserve the Yin Clan''s case no matter what, and uproot this clan that had always had a bad reputation in Chang''an. In this way, he could win the admiration of the people of Chang''an City, and he could stabilize the situation in Jizhou by seizing the assets of the Yin Family. In this way, Tiance Prefecture would be able to gain a firm foothold in Chang''an City.


    However, he did not expect that by chance, with the help of Gu Daozuo, he had already achieved his fame in Chang''an City. From the looks of these people''s fury, it was likely that in less than a day, today''s events would spread throughout Chang''an City. Although relying on these people, they might not really be able to do anything, but there were people''s voices to be feared. Thinking about it in the past, the Longevity Division would definitely be more fearful of doing things.


    As expected of Xu Han, the moment he said those words, the expressions on the faces of the commoners became even more indignant, and there was even a faint look of wanting to surround them.


    "Everyone, calm down." Of course, Xu Han wouldn''t let such a thing really happen. If these civilians really clashed with the Long Night Division, with Zhu Xian''s temperament, he wouldn''t mind launching a massacre. Although Xu Han had the intention to use these civilians, he was far from being cold-blooded to that extent.


    He said in a deep voice, his expression solemn and resolute.


    "Since the case of the Yin Clan was investigated by our Tian Ce Mansion, I, Xu, will definitely find out. No matter who is behind this, I will give everyone an explanation. Since Commander Gu wants to fight, I will risk my life to tell everyone."


    "In this Great Zhou, as long as there is a day in my Tian Ce Mansion, there will be a day in me, Xu Han!"


    "Your Yin Clan and Zhu Xian are fine."


    "Don''t even think of covering the sky with one hand!"


    Xu Han''s body paused as his sword intent surged, and he charged straight towards the left of the Ancient Dao at that moment.


    His body looked so thin and weak compared to the big-waisted left side of the ancient road.


    His face was still so tender, but the decisive expression on his tender face moved everyone around him.


    " Tian Ce Mansion!"


    Someone shouted at that time.


    As a result, the people around followed suit.


    At that moment, this furious roar gathered into a mountain cry and a tsunami, echoing in front of the Tian Ce Mansion ''s entrance for a long time.


    An old man with a stooped body in the crowd listened to this furious roar and looked up at the sky above the Tian Ce Mansion. His expression changed slightly.


    "Extremely green and scarlet."


    "The flood dragon has already become a dragon."


    He let out such a sigh as if he was murmuring. Then, he turned around and slowly left the crowd.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 250 Be Careful Of Evil

    Xu Han''s sword tip was cold, and the pale yellow sword intent wrapped around the scarlet sword body. It was like a python spitting out a poisonous letter. In a flash, it arrived in front of the left side of the Ancient Dao.


    Gu Daozuo''s heart skipped a beat at that time, but he didn''t dare to be arrogant in the slightest.


    From the beginning, they forcefully snatched away the witnesses and material evidence of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion''s female corpse case, but Xu Han had only said a few words to rope in the crowd''s momentum, causing the situation to instantly reverse. Coupled with his previous contact at the gate of Chang''an City, he had already realized what this seemingly ordinary youth was up to. Since he dared to accept this duel, he must have some support.


    They had already lost the hearts of the people on this trip. If they could not retrieve those witnesses and material evidence, then how would they go back to hand over the mission?


    Thinking of this, Gu Daozuo immediately raised his spirits and waved his saber towards Xu Han.


    Bang!


    When the swords met in midair, a loud and crisp sound rang out in front of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Berserk True Essence and Saber Intent surged out from the left side of the Ancient Dao and pressed down on Xu Han.


    As for Xu Han, he was naturally unwilling to be outdone. A faint yellow sword intent surged out, carrying a faint dragon roar.


    At the same time, the muscles beneath his clothes bulged, and the blood energy in his body surged, following the sword intent wrapped around his entire body, facing the blade on the left side of the Ancient Dao.


    The old man in the crowd who was about to turn around and leave suddenly stopped. He turned his gaze in disbelief and saw the faint yellow sword intent surging from the youth''s body. Instantly, a dense look of horror climbed onto the old man''s brows. He seemed to be frozen in place, unable to move.


    ¡­


    The power of Xu Han''s sword intent combined with his physical strength caused Gu Daozuo''s heart to tremble. At this moment, he finally understood why Xu Han was able to defeat Young Master Zhu. At his age, having such a cultivation was truly shocking.


    But after all, he hadn''t reached the Heavenly Hunt Realm yet. Although his cultivation was not ordinary, he still couldn''t contend against the Gu Daozuo.


    Boom!


    After the two of them were stuck in a stalemate for about three to five breaths, a loud explosion erupted. At that moment, Xu Han''s body retreated several zhang and crashed into the gate of the Tian Ce Mansion in a sorry state. Only then did he manage to stabilize his body.


    The expression on Gu Dao''s left face, which had obtained such a result, was somewhat solemn.


    It wasn''t that Xu Han had used some extraordinary means, but that battle just now. Although he was truly shocked by the power that Xu Han possessed, that power was far from enough to contend against a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert.


    However, Xu Han accepted the bet so calmly. Could it be that this Manor Master Xu is really an ignorant fool?


    Gu Daozuo, who had suffered several losses from Xu Han, naturally did not want to believe such a thing.


    It was unknown when Gu Daozuo had been a little cautious when facing this Manor Master Xu. He even felt as if he was treading on thin ice, so much so that when this victory came too easily, he was actually a little timid.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Manor Lord Xu stabilized his body and rushed forward again.


    Gu Dao''s left heart skipped a beat and he used all of his strength to resist again. However, in just a few breaths of time, Xu Han was unable to withstand the boundless power around the ancient commander and retreated abruptly once again.


    ¡­


    Thus, what happened next in front of everyone was a scene like this.


    Xu Han fought and retreated, but he was still unyielding, defeated and defeated.


    In the span of a hundred breaths, the young master of the Tian Ce Mansion was already covered in injuries.


    When such a look fell into the eyes of those people, they naturally felt that the Prefecture Master had risked his life in order to seek justice for everyone. For a moment, everyone''s gazes towards Xu Han had also become moved.


    Zhang Dongning also noticed this. He frowned and urged, "Commander Gu, let''s finish this quickly."


    Hearing this, Gu Daozuo felt the unusual gazes of the people around him. His heart sank and he nodded.


    He finally put away the hesitation in his heart and swung the saber in his hand. An even more majestic aura surged up. He repelled Xu Han again, and then he pointed his toes down the mountain to catch up with Xu Han''s retreating figure with the force of a tiger, wanting to give him a final blow.


    When such a situation fell into the eyes of the common people, they immediately cried out in alarm, secretly worried that Xu Han would be defeated by this saber strike.


    However, Xu Han''s stubbornness exceeded everyone''s expectations. Although his clothes were messy and there were many bloody wounds beneath the tears, compared to his Violet Firmament Realm physical cultivation, these seemingly shocking skin wounds weren''t harmful at all.


    His figure was still retreating, but the saber on the left side of the Ancient Dao had already landed on his head. At that time, Xu Han leaned his body with his sword, avoiding the whistling saber light.


    The saber light on the left side of the ancient path fell into the air, but the floor paved with stone slates was suddenly broken apart by this saber strike, turning into powder particles.


    Gu Daozuo was not discouraged when he missed the attack. He shouted and turned the long saber in his hand. At that moment, the blade rose horizontally and swept towards Xu Han''s waist.


    At that time, Xu Han''s body still hadn''t wiped out the remaining strength from the battle with the left side of the Ancient Dao. Seeing that the blade touched his body, he gritted his teeth and his right arm wrapped in white cloth suddenly swung out. He was actually about to have his flesh and blood to resist the whistling blade.


    At this moment, Gu Daozuo saw clearly that Manor Master Xu had come to this point. He was at the end of his rope, and there was no other way. The worries in his heart dissipated as well. He withdrew some strength. After all, if he removed Xu Han''s right arm in front of everyone, he would inevitably be held guilty. However, the strength on the blade was still enough to defeat Xu Han.


    Zheng!


    However, when the blade collided with Xu Han''s right arm, it sounded like a golden stone. It was as if his saber hadn''t struck a flesh and blood body, but rather a solid armor. At that time, Gu Daozhou''s saber-wielding arm was also slightly numbed by the recoil from the blade.


    Just as he was in a daze, Xu Han''s expression changed. He stabilized his body, swung his sword, and pointed at Gu Daozhou''s face once again. A pale yellow sword intent surged out and transformed into a flood dragon that wrapped around his sword edge.


    Although Gu Daozuo was shocked that Xu Han still had the intention to resist to this extent, the sword intent was still far from enough to kill him. He waved his hand with the saber and the long saber fiercely collided with Xu Han''s sword tip.


    Pu!


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out from Xu Han''s mouth, and his body fell to the ground again.


    When they reached the Heavenly Hunt Realm, both their True Essence and agility had undergone tremendous changes compared to before. This was also why the more they reached the latter four realms, the more difficult it would be for them to cross the realm and fight.


    The smile on Gu Dao''s left face became even more intense as he looked at Xu Han, whose aura was weak.


    He proudly cupped his hands towards Xu Han and said, "Manor Master Xu, please forgive me."


    Seeing this, Qin Keqing and Fang Ziyu hurriedly stepped forward to help Xu Han up on the ground. They looked at the left eyebrows of the ancient path, filled with resentment.


    "Your skills are inferior to others, so you are willing to kneel down." Xu Han shook his head lonely at that time.


    He then looked at the people around him and said, "Someone Xu, I''m ashamed of everyone."


    When the commoners saw that Xu Han had already fought to such an extent, they would still blame Xu Han. They all fell silent at that time, but their faces couldn''t conceal their disappointment.


    "Then please invite Lord Zhang into the manor to get someone." After Xu Han finished speaking, he looked at Zhang Dongning and whispered.


    Xu Han''s calmness greatly exceeded Zhang Dongning''s expectations. He was slightly stunned, but he still cupped his hands towards Xu Han and said, "Thank you, Manor Chief Xu." Then, he winked at the soldiers behind him, and the group of soldiers immediately understood what was going on and entered through the gates of Tiance Prefecture.


    ¡­


    "Ai! I say, Hongjian, aren''t these ten-odd carts of grain taken away?" Chu Chouli, who was standing beside a hill outside Chang''an City, looked at the carriages that were filled with grain and asked doubtfully.


    Ye Hongjian ignored his thoughts. The girl dressed in red walked to the carriage and commanded the dozens of Tiance Prefecture soldiers she brought out to untie the ropes tied with grain on four or five of the carriages one by one.


    ''"Ah? I said, Hongjian, I just want the money for wine. You won''t let me. Do you want to keep this grain for yourself?" I said, "You really are. How can this grain be so convenient as silver?" Chu Chouli apparently misunderstood Ye Hongjian''s intentions, and at that time, he walked forward and muttered to her.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the carriages that were loosened trembled, and several figures walked out of the carriages one after another.


    He fixed his gaze on the beautiful ladies that had been brought back from the Drunken Immortal Pavilion a few days ago.


    "Huh?" Chu Chouli was stunned for a moment before he regained his senses.


    "Thank you, Benefactor." At that time, the dozen or so women bowed towards Ye Hongjian, their faces filled with gratitude.


    "Don''t thank me." However, Ye Hongjian waved her hand, "You guys voluntarily stayed behind. You have to be prepared for what you will face next."


    "Benefactor, don''t worry. The Yin Family has ruined our family. Even if we risk our lives, we still have to make the Yin Family pay with blood!" The dozen or so women spoke one after another with resolute expressions on their faces.


    "I told you, why is this 10,000 stone grain so heavy? So you hid all these little ladies here! What about the rest?" Chu Chouli slapped his forehead, walked up and down, and shouted loudly.


    Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at him and looked at the convoy that had already gone far away. "The rest are gone. Only they are willing to stay and identify the Yin Family."


    After all, they were all weak women without the strength of a chicken. It was already a great thing for a dozen of them to stand out, but Xu Han did not force them. He arranged for them to be put into the grain squad early this morning and go to Jizhou with one of them. Now that there was no Longevity Division there, it was at least enough for them to start a new life. To these women, this was the best way out.


    "How about this?" Chu Chouli nodded and finally understood.


    "Go to the forest and change your clothes. After you sneak into the city, go to the Marquis'' Mansion of the Ning Kingdom to settle down first. I''ve already greeted you there. I''ll come find you when I need you." Ye Hongjian looked back at the women and said.


    When the women heard this, they obediently retreated into the woods. At that moment, rustling sounds of stripping could be heard from the woods.


    On the side, Chu Chouli''s heart itched when he heard this, and he stretched his neck to look inside.


    "Big Brother Chu." However, this method had just begun when it was interrupted by Ye Hongjian''s voice.


    The young girl pointed to the carriages that were still on the side and said, "I''ll trouble Big Brother Chu to run a few more times for the things hidden under the grain. I''ll secretly bring them back to Tiance Prefecture tonight. I''ll leave ten government troops to take care of them for you."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli quickly walked up and stretched out his hand to probe under the grain. He touched something that was hard and cold.


    "What is it? Did you really leave behind some money to make ends meet? Big Brother Chu usually treats you well. Why do you give me half of it?" Chu Chouli asked with a smile on his face.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian clapped her hands and smiled with narrowed eyes, "I can give it all to you."


    Chu Chouli was stunned, as if he had thought of something. He withdrew his hand that had reached into the grain like it had been electrocuted, and his face turned deathly pale at that moment.


    "Luck! Luck!"


    He kept wiping his hands with his clothes and muttered to himself.


    This appearance attracted a burst of laughter from the surrounding people.


    ¡­


    "Reporting to Your Excellency, the entire manor has been searched for nothing."


    Zhang Dongning, who had been waiting outside the manor for an hour, had received such a response from the guards.


    The Imperial Historian''s expression immediately darkened. He looked at Xu Han, whose face was still somewhat pale, and asked, " Manor Chief Xu, are you going to break your promise?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han looked at Zhang Dongning with a stunned expression and asked, "What does Lord Zhang mean? You also saw how big my Tian Ce Mansion is and how few people there are? How can I watch over so many people? Perhaps they ran away by themselves while we were arguing!"


    "You escaped by yourself?" Zhang Dongning paced back and forth in front of the Tian Ce Mansion for a while. "If a person can run, can those corpses run by themselves?"


    ''"Then I can''t explain it clearly. What if those corpses died too wrongly before they died, and now that they see the sun again, they hid somewhere and waited for the dead of the night to seek their lives?" Xu Han smiled and said, but his gaze landed on Yin Cheng. Seeing that Yin Cheng''s expression was ugly, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you right, Patriarch Yin?"


    "The surname Xu, you are at least Great Zhou''s qiu. You are ranked third. Don''t you feel embarrassed by such a rogue behavior?" Seeing Xu Han''s appearance, Gu Daozuo couldn''t help but curse angrily.


    "Commander Gu, what are you talking about? Since I have lost, I am naturally willing to admit defeat. However, this person has escaped. What can I do? Don''t worry, I will apologize to His Majesty for this matter myself. I won''t implicate everyone." Xu Han had a righteous look on his face, as if he really wanted to shoulder the responsibility alone.


    However, Zhang Dongning knew very well that as long as the Azure Dragon Army was not rebuilt and Jizhou was still in Xu Han''s hands, no one in Great Zhou would dare to do anything to him.


    "Humph!" Thinking of this, Zhang Dongning waved his sleeves and cupped his hands towards Xu Han. "I''m going to experience Manor Chief Xu ''s abilities. Goodbye!"


    At this moment, he also understood. Before coming here today, he had heard that Xu Han had ordered people to send the money and rations they had obtained out of the city. He did not care about this matter. Now that he thought about it, it was very likely that the witnesses and material evidence had already left Chang''an with the soldiers from Big Yellow City. Previously, Xu Han had been fighting with them in front of the Tiance Prefecture Gate, so he was afraid that it was only a slow-moving plan. Thus, after saying this, he turned around without hesitation and angrily led everyone away.


    Seeing their departing figures, a smile appeared on Xu Han''s pale face.


    At that time, he said loudly to Yin Cheng, who was in a sorry state.


    "Patriarch Yin, take your time. Remember to light more candles at night, in case you get sneaky!"


    Hearing this, Yin Cheng, who was not depressed, almost fell to the ground. However, he couldn''t find the slightest bit of the aura that he had once exerted. Instead, it caused the onlookers to burst out laughing loudly.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 251 Zhui Yu

    This winter is particularly cold.


    Regardless of whether it was for Great Zhou or Chen Country, it was the same.


    Meng Liang raised his head and looked at the snowflakes falling from the night sky. He thought that if there was a sweet potato that was roasted to a golden color on such a snowy night, it would be great.


    Mount Li was incomparable to the Exquisite Pavilion. Nearly ten thousand swordsmen followed the creed of taking swords as friends and living by swords. They lived a life as light as an ascetic monk.


    In his master''s words, the swordsman from Mount Li was the purest swordsman.


    Of course, that master was no longer his master.


    He was sold to the Sword Tomb with a bargaining chip he didn''t know.


    However, in Meng Liang''s heart, he still subconsciously regarded Mount Li as his sect.


    On a snowy night like this, he always recalled the days when he had sneaked out from the top of the mountain, built a campfire in the snow, and roasted one or two sweet potatoes.


    Then, in the next moment, he would think of the girl from Great Zhou.


    Because he heard Chen Xuanji, that girl seemed to like this thing very much.


    Meng Liang was very happy.


    He felt that this was called the Thousand Miles Marriage Line.


    Some things were destined.


    Of course, at this moment, outside the imperial palace of Jinling City, in front of the 100,000 Tiger Wolf Cavalry, it was indeed not appropriate to think about this.


    After all, those Tiger Wolves had unsheathed their swords and swords, and their eyes were red as they sat down on their wolf horses. They were already filled with killing intent.


    On the other hand, Munch and Chen Xuanji, who were beside him, also looked at the towering palace gate not far away with solemn expressions.


    They were like arrows filled with strings, and they would whistle away as soon as they gave the order.


    As for the so-called "decree", it was the death knell of the emperor in the palace.


    Yes, the old emperor, Chen Tingzhu, was about to reach his end. The imperial physician in the palace told Munch bluntly that he would not be able to make it through the night.


    As a result, the troops from all sides gathered outside the Imperial Palace of Jinling City, waiting for the news of the Emperor''s death to spread.


    ¡­


    They''ve been waiting for a long time.


    From Youshi until ugly.


    Meng Liang yawned, feeling a little boring.


    He didn''t care who was emperor, he just trusted his father''s judgment.


    Father said that the other princes were all alcoholics. If they were to take charge of Chen Country, there would definitely be calamities. Therefore, he risked his life to Great Zhou and invited Chen Xuanji back.


    Therefore, his master gave him to the Sword Tomb indiscriminately. He did not really hate him. He always believed that they could do what they wanted.


    Meng Liang glanced sideways at Chen Xuanji, who had a solemn expression on his face. He touched Chen Xuanji with his elbow and then turned around to ask softly, "I heard that Ziyu went to Chang''an. Have you written to him recently?"


    Obviously, compared to the current situation, Young Master Meng was more concerned about Great Zhou''s girl.


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji was stunned, as if he hadn''t expected Meng Liang to ask such a question.


    However, after a slight hesitation, Chen Xuanji said truthfully, "A few days ago, I wrote a letter saying that my life in Chang''an was not bad. Brother Xu''s ability seems to have stabilized his footing in Chang''an. In the letter, Ziyu praised Brother Xu quite a bit."


    "Xu Han?" Meng Liang frowned. He quickly recalled the youth with a white cloth on his right arm and a black cat by his side. He carefully asked, "Then what does Xu Han have to do with Ziyu?"


    Meng Liang tried his best to make his inquiry look as calm as a cloud and not reveal any traces.


    However, Chen Xuanji''s eyes could not be concealed from his strange posture.


    The white-clothed genius swordsman was slightly stunned. He could finally see some clues from Meng Liang''s rare shy expression. This was the first time that he felt this kind of displeasure. He didn''t know if it was due to some sort of thought. After a moment of shock, he said, "I don''t know. It''s just that Ziyu seems to like being with Brother Xu very much."


    After saying this, he didn''t wait for Meng Liang to respond.


    Clang!


    At that time, a long bell suddenly rang from within the tall palace wall.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    ¡­


    The sound continued one after another, and only stopped after nine times. His voice was deep and hoarse, and it was long and miserable, as if he had lost his parents.


    In fact, this was true for the people of the Chen Kingdom recently. Their emperor had died.


    That was Chen Tingzhu''s death knell.


    However, none of the people outside the palace had the mood to sigh at the end of the emperor''s curtain. At that time, they all gathered their troops and poured into the palace like a tidal wave from several palace gates.


    At this moment, almost all the elite troops of the Chen Kingdom had gathered in Jinling City.


    The slaughter began in the darkness of the night, and Jinling City was destined to be enveloped in blood.


    ¡­


    Everyone on their side knew very well that from the moment they entered Jin Ling City, everything today was doomed to be a fight to the death, and there was not the slightest chance of retreat.


    There were no so-called allies, and their eyes were filled with enemies.


    The only thing you can do before all your enemies fall is to keep waving the saber and sword in your hand.


    It wasn''t that Meng Liang hadn''t killed anyone before.


    However, when the gate of Changle Palace was packed with thick corpses, Meng Liang felt a little nauseous.


    The Tiger Leopard Riding was truly too strong. As a mutant specialty of the Chen Kingdom, the Wolf Horse possessed fangs like a wolf, a body as strong as a warhorse, and even a bloodline that contained a small amount of demon bloodline.


    Under the suppression of the Tiger Wolf Cavalry, the troops brought by the princes were scattered like defeat. Only the group of black-clothed armored soldiers brought by the seventh prince had the strength to fight, but in the end, because the number of them was too small to defeat this fine cavalry, they were defeated.


    Meng Liang, who was covered in blood, watched his father cut off the seventh prince''s head numbly. When the hot blood sprayed onto his face, he regained his senses. The smell of blood in the air irritated the tip of his nose. He frowned and looked at the corpses all over the ground. Such scenes could be seen everywhere in Nuoda''s imperial palace.


    Just how many soldiers had died in Changle Palace today?


    A hundred thousand? 200,000? Meng Liang''s numbers were not accurate, but he was certain that this was destined to be a disaster for the already weak Chen Kingdom. Without too many soldiers, they were destined to be unable to contend against the covetous Xia Zhouguo. It was precisely because of this that Meng Liang felt suspicious of some of his father''s words for the first time in his heart.


    "Go, get your imperial edict." After throwing the Seventh Prince''s head to the side like a ball, Munch, who was covered in scars, strode over to Chen Xuanji. He looked down at his nephew condescendingly and said this.


    Chen Xuanji, who was dyed in white and his hair was dyed with blood, shook off the blood on his sword and sheathed it.


    He silently looked at his uncle, then nodded his head and walked into the dark palace gate.


    Thousands of corpses surrounded the palace walls. The palace gate, which symbolized supreme power, was now like a palace of the Underworld God. It was deathly quiet and cold.


    Meng Liang looked at the youth who had stepped forward, and then at the man with a gloomy brow beside him. None of them seemed to feel the slightest bit guilty or uneasy about the slaughter. In other words, they had been prepared for this since the beginning, but Meng Liang did not. Thus, for the first time in his life, he suddenly felt that everything in front of him was so unfamiliar.


    ¡­


    The white-robed and white-haired youth pushed open the door of Changle Palace.


    The eunuchs and palace maids who were in charge of attending the door had long been frightened pale by the fight outside the room. They knelt on the ground and bowed, their bodies trembling. They did not even have the courage to raise their heads to look at the youth.


    The candlelight in the palace shone brightly, illuminating the golden palace walls and curtains.


    The golden light inside the room and the purgatory outside the room were like two different worlds.


    Chen Xuanji took a deep breath. He thought that he could face everything in front of him calmly long ago, but when he returned to the palace gate where his mother had died, his heart couldn''t help but surge.


    Zhong Changhen once said that a person should be like a sword, as straight as a foot, as calm as water.


    However, he didn''t seem to be able to do this. He didn''t like himself at the moment.


    However, he still tried his best to suppress the strange feeling in his heart. He walked past the trembling servants and arrived at the big golden bed behind the curtain.


    There was a corpse lying there, and in front of the bed was an imperial edict.


    Chen Xuanji forced himself not to look at the man''s appearance and reached out to pick up the imperial edict.


    The contents of the imperial edict were related to the succession of the throne.


    However, he wasn''t important, because he still had a letter in his arms. The letter was written with his name. All he needed to do next was tear up the original letter and call it the one in his arms. Then, he could walk out of Changle Palace and enjoy the beautiful scene that everyone respected.


    However, he didn''t know what kind of mentality it was, but he still opened the imperial edict.


    He wanted to see who was the son that the emperor liked the most.


    This was only curiosity, not out of any expectation that he was willing to explain himself, Chen Xuanji told himself, but his hand that opened the edict was trembling.


    Then, when he saw the name written in the imperial edict clearly, this tremor became even more obvious, almost to the point where he could not contain it.


    "Sure enough¡­ you''re back." However, a weak voice suddenly sounded from Changle Palace, which was supposed to be deathly silent.


    Chen Xuanji looked to the side like he had been electrocuted, only to see that the old man on the bed was squinting his eyes at him with difficulty.


    He could clearly feel something in the old man''s eyes trembling like his body.


    "You''re not dead" Although Chen Xuanji wanted to look calm enough, it was still difficult for him to contain the emotions in his heart. Therefore, his eyebrows trembled at this moment, just like the old man''s appearance.


    "I know ¡­ the Meng Clan''s Tiger Wolf Cavalry is unrivaled. In the end, it will be you who will be able to enter this palace wall." The old man seemed to be trying his best to squeeze out a smile on his face. However, he had already reached the point where he was running out of oil. Therefore, it was very difficult for him to do such a seemingly simple thing. The so-called smile that he revealed in the end also lacked the most basic sense of beauty. It looked very pale.


    "Why are you still alive?" Chen Xuanji didn''t have the mood to respond to the old man''s sigh. He stared at Chen Tingzhu, the emperor of the Chen Kingdom, and his father, who hadn''t been masked for many years. His expression was indescribably shocked and complicated.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to die soon." The old emperor smiled again. "I just want to see how you''ve been and what you''ve looked like over the years."


    There were some who said that the death of a human being was kind. Undeniably, the old emperor''s words touched the softness in Chen Xuanji''s heart at that instant. However, he did not like this kind of thing. He remembered it very clearly. It was this old man who had forced his mother to death in front of him back then. Thus, Chen Xuanji forced himself to put away the softness that rose in that instant and replied with a cold expression, "Is that so? I thought that after you killed my mother, you had already forgotten about my son."


    The old emperor naturally could hear the resentment in Chen Xuanji''s words.


    He shook his head, but didn''t try to explain anything.


    He sighed and murmured, "Back then, I was indeed ashamed of your mother and son."


    "Isn''t it too late for His Majesty to repent like this?" Chen Xuanji merely glanced at the weak old man and coldly replied.


    "Born in the Imperial Clan, there are many things you can''t help but do. One day, you will understand this logic." The dying Emperor clearly did not have the strength to argue with Chen Xuanji about the past. After he finished saying this, he forcefully took a deep breath and said, "Come here, I have one last thing to tell you."


    "Take it as father''s advice¡­"


    The candlelight in Changle Palace was bright, but it did not dissipate the dense aura of death on the old emperor''s face.


    Perhaps it was out of pity, or perhaps it was because of some emotions that Chen Xuanji himself was unwilling to admit.


    In the end, he was unable to calm himself down and refuse the old man''s final request.


    He bowed down and tilted his ears to the old emperor''s mouth.


    This wasn''t a very good posture. Chen Tingzhu had no choice but to use all of his strength to lift his body slightly before he could put his dried lips close to Chen Xuanji''s ears.


    He needed to make sure that his words could clearly reach Chen Xuanji''s ears, but not be heard by anyone.


    Then, he finally mustered his last bit of strength and said softly.


    "Be careful¡­ Monk."


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji''s body trembled. He was about to say something, but Chen Tingzhu''s body had exhausted the last bit of vitality at that time. He fell onto the bed and closed his eyes forever.


    Chen Xuanji looked at the old man silently for a long time.


    "I see."


    After a while, he murmured softly. Then, he stretched out his hand and placed the old man''s body. Then, he burned the imperial edict to ashes. Finally, he took out the things he had prepared in his arms and walked out of Changle Palace.


    At that time, he suddenly felt that this brightly lit palace seemed to be even colder than the purgatory that was filled with corpses outside.


    ¡­


    Thus, in early winter, in October, Emperor Chen Tingzhu, who had ruled the Chen Kingdom for more than 30 years, finished his life, posthumously chasing after Yu


    Prince Chen Xuanji, who had been bumping about outside for more than ten years, ascended to the throne and was named Lailong.


    Pingxi Wang Mengke was a meritorious protector. He was named King Qin and was bestowed with Nine Tins. However, he did not pay his respects to him. He worshiped the Sword Shoes Upper Palace.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 252 Snow Wind, Bladesman, Man.

    To the west of Chen, to the east of Great Xia and to the north of Great Zhou.


    There was a mountain called Yachi.


    A palace gate on the peak was called the Lunar Temple.


    That was the place that all the Confucian scholars in the world wanted to go to last time. It was also the sacred land and the ancestral palace in the eyes of ordinary people.


    On this day, it was snowing at the foot of Ya Qi Peak.


    The white-browed, black-haired man tightened his clothes and threw a few sticks of wood into the fire, but the chill still hadn''t dissipated.


    The long night had made him, who was used to being busy, a little unaccustomed. So he thought for a moment and looked up at the sculpture-like macheteman sitting beside him. "Ai, how long do we have to wait before we can go up the mountain?" He asked.


    The sitting macheteman carefully examined the saber in his hand and did not raise his head.


    "The mountain is right in front of us. If you want to go up, just go."


    The white-browed, black-haired man smiled awkwardly when he heard this.


    "This mountain is too high. Without the guidance of an immortal, I can''t go up this mortal body."


    Hearing this, the macheteman raised his eyes and forgot about the man. He then lowered his head and looked at the knife in his hand.


    "I''m a murderer. You''re trying to solve your confusion. You can''t follow the same path."


    The white-browed, black-haired man did not seem to recognize the saber master''s refusal at all. He laughed and said, "You are begging for death, and I am begging for death as well. We will all go the same way. We will all go the same way."


    Hearing this, the macheteman pondered for a long time, but he couldn''t find any reason to refute it. In the end, he fell silent.


    Seeing this, the man''s expression turned joyful, but he didn''t have the same bearing as the head of the Exquisite Pavilion back then.


    "Then when are we leaving?" He asked anxiously.


    "Why are you so anxious to die?" The macheteman looked at him in confusion.


    "It doesn''t feel good to wait for death." The man replied.


    Hearing this, the macheteman looked deeply at the man and said, "Enjoy it. It''s not good to die."


    "It''s the same as if you were dead." The man muttered, not caring about the macheteman''s words.


    The wind and snow became even heavier.


    After saying this, the man and the macheteman fell into silence again.


    Under the wind and snow, the campfire swayed, as if it was going to be extinguished again. The man had to fill the fire with firewood.


    Perhaps it was too boring to face the snowstorm alone. After a long period of silence, the man could not help but raise the topic again, "What exactly are you waiting for?"


    They had been staying at the foot of the Ya Qi Mountain for a month. The macheteman had never gone up the mountain. The man could clearly feel what he was waiting for.


    When the macheteman heard this, he still didn''t answer the man''s question. He suddenly raised the knife in his hand and inserted it into the snow in front of him.


    "How about this saber?" Then he asked.


    The white-browed, black-haired man looked at the knife with a calm gaze.


    It was a very ordinary knife.


    The blade was cleaned white, but the dense gaps on the blade were like the ferocious teeth of a ferocious beast, telling the world about his past glory. On the wooden hilt was a red tassel. Although it had also been cleaned with care, the color on the blade was somewhat mottled. Clearly, it was something that had been hung many years ago.


    Out of such a desire, the former Sect Leader sighed heartily at that time, "Good saber!"


    A genuine smile appeared on the macheteman''s face when he received such an answer.


    "Of course it''s a good saber." When he said this, his expression was no longer cold, as if he had developed a good impression of him because of the man''s words. "This knife was given to me by my wife. The tassels on the handle were braided by my daughter herself."


    It was as if this was the first time the macheteman had spat out so much since they met.


    The face of the macheteman reflected by the flames, that sculpture-like face seemed to be smiling at that time.


    The former Sect Leader was somewhat dazed. He suddenly felt that this macheteman was like him, very lonely.


    "What about now?" The man couldn''t help but ask again.


    At that moment, the smile on the macheteman''s face dissipated.


    The man was stunned for a moment before he realized that he had said the wrong thing and asked the wrong question.


    ¡­


    Just like this, the two of them sat quietly at the foot of the mountain for a long time.


    This time, the macheteman was the first to break the silence between the two of them.


    "Such a good saber. It would be a pity if you died with me." As the macheteman spoke, he once again placed the blade on his knees and wiped the blade with a grey cloth that he had taken out from somewhere.


    He liked to do this, as if he wanted to do so as soon as he was free. In the short period of time that the two of them had not communicated, men had already seen too many such scenes.


    Perhaps it was because they felt that their relationship should have improved a lot after experiencing what happened just now. Thus, after looking at it for a while, the man couldn''t help but say, "The blade that sees blood is the real blade. No matter how clean it is, there will still be a day when it will be scarlet red."


    Hearing this, the macheteman looked up at the man.


    "A true macheteman, the saber in his hand is not stained with blood to kill, but to keep the hands that shouldn''t be stained with blood clean forever."


    When the man heard this, he was stunned. He seemed to have thought of something, but he quickly shook his head with a bitter smile. He did not comment on the macheteman''s words.


    "So? You still haven''t told me what you''re waiting for?" He simply changed the topic, because this topic would make him think of the girl who should be in Chang''an for no reason.


    The macheteman did not seem to notice the man''s strange appearance. He laughed at that time and said, "Wait for the next master of this knife."


    "Who is it?" The man was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    "I don''t know." The macheteman replied truthfully.


    This made the man even more confused, "I wonder what it means?"


    "I only know that my descendant is on the way. Who is he and what he looks like? I have never masked him before. How can I know?" The macheteman said.


    The man thought that he had seen many strange things in this world, but the words of the macheteman still made him feel that it was somewhat unbelievable.


    Since he had never seen him before, why did he believe that the person who came was his descendant? This was a bit too hasty. Moreover, Ya Qi was not anywhere else, so how could anyone come to such a desolate mountain and wilderness without a problem?


    No matter how he looked at the macheteman''s answer, it sounded a little ridiculous to the man.


    However, the macheteman did not seem to have expected the man''s reaction. He only smiled faintly and focused his attention on the knives on his knees again.


    Seeing this, the man secretly wondered if this Saber Dao Grandmaster had been alone for a long time and was confused.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to persuade, the macheteman suddenly stopped moving. He stood up and looked into the distance. A faint smile appeared on his sculpture-like face once again, "Here he comes."


    "Huh?" The man was also stunned when he heard this. He looked into the distance as he looked at the macheteman.


    However, he saw a thin figure carrying a sword and saber in the wind and snow, staggering towards him.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 253 Big Fish

    Xu Han sent a total of 100,000 taels of grain and supplies to Jizhou.


    Of course, 100,000 taels was not a cheap figure, but compared to the gap in Jizhou, this figure was still just a drop in the bucket.


    Not to mention the unusually heavy snow disaster this year, Jizhou was invaded by the Xia army during the autumn harvest. Many civilians were too busy fleeing to harvest grain fields, which undoubtedly made this winter even worse. Putting all this aside, Great Xia was now restless. If Mu Qingshan wanted to expand the Mu Clan Army, he would not be able to pay for it, and the amount of money needed for the reconstruction of Big Yellow City was still an astronomical figure. These things were enough to give Xu Han a headache.


    Indeed, he had plundered quite a lot of money from the Yin Clan, but after experiencing this, the other clans in Chang''an City realized how ruthless this Manor Master Xu''s style was. They all began to restrain their hands and feet and hide some dirty business.


    If Xu Han wanted to repeat the same trick from them, it would obviously not be as easy as before.


    "The Gu Clan and Zhao Clan are too cautious. We can''t find their guilt from these files." Fang Ziyu, who was sitting in the Tiance Prefecture courtyard, closed the thick file in his hand and said somewhat discouragingly.


    "Senior Sister Fang, don''t be anxious. The net in the sky is long and sparse. I feel that as long as they do something shameful, they will definitely leave something behind." Seeing that Fang Ziyu was a little unhappy, Qin Keqing hurriedly comforted her. In front of her was also a thick pile of files.


    These were all things that Xu Han had brought back after the Yin Family incident. In the game with the Yin Family, Fang Ziyu bravely volunteered to take the job, threatening to find Gu and Zhao families''s flaws in the file and completely uproot them together with the Yin Family.


    The Gu and Zhao families and the Yin Clan were the top gentry clans in Chang''an City, and even the Yin Clan was nothing compared to them. If he could really get some oil and water from these two families, then the situation in Jizhou would definitely improve significantly.


    With such thoughts in mind, Fang Ziyu hugged the thick file and looked at it for three whole days. Seeing this, Qin Keqing and Ye Hongjian also came to help. However, they discovered that the files recorded by some unknown person were indeed full of shameful activities about Gu and Zhao families. However, with the lessons of the Yin Clan, Gu and Zhao families had hidden the related industries in the dark these few days. For a time, they could not find any loopholes to attack the two clans.


    "Isn''t the Yin Clan''s witness still in our hands? Why don''t we start from the Yin Clan? These flies and insects that squeeze people''s lipids and ointments can be eliminated one by one. Moreover, the Yin Clan''s wealth is presumably extremely rich, so it should be able to temporarily alleviate the situation in Jizhou." Eldest Miss Fang''s little patience had clearly been completely exhausted in these three days.


    "Xu Han naturally has his reasons for not moving the Yin Clan. We just need to wait and see what happens." Ye Hongjian, who had been listening for a long time, also closed the file in her hand at that time and said in a deep voice.


    "Speaking of which, why hasn''t that Xu seen anyone in the past few days? We''re so busy here, where is he hiding by himself?" Seeing that Young Miss Fang could not say anything about this Ye Xiaoshishu, she changed the topic.


    "Young Master Xu has always been in the room. He may be thinking about what to do next. Senior Sister Fang, don''t be too harsh on him. Young Master Xu is also very hard working." At that time, Qin Keqing took over the conversation and defended Xu Han anxiously, as if she was afraid that someone would misunderstand Xu Han in the slightest.


    Fang Ziyu felt bored when he saw the two of them speak up for Xu Han.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Is your family''s surname Xu the most amazing?" She rolled her eyes at the two of them and said without hesitation. Regardless of the sudden awkward atmosphere between Ye Hongjian and Qin Keqing, she jumped onto the stage and looked at a Heavenly Policy Army cultivator who was practicing saber techniques provocatively.


    "Come, let''s fight."


    Fang Ziyu was also famous for his good fighting style. Seeing this, the Tian Cejun was stunned for a moment before grinning. He flew towards Fang Ziyu and fought with her.


    Qin Keqing and Ye Hongjian exchanged glances at each other at that time, and both of them saw a thick sense of embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    Qin Keqing''s face was thinner after all. After a few breaths, she stood up and said softly with a flushed face, "I''m going to see how the porridge food in the kitchen is going. I have to go to the kitchen tomorrow." Qin Keqing was kind-hearted and would bring some government troops to the slums of Chang''an to give some porridge food every once in a while. However, if he said this at this moment, was it true, or was it just a simple escape, then no one else could say it clearly.


    After saying those words, she did not wait for Ye Hongjian to give her any response and quickly ran away.


    Ye Hongjian did not stop her, but shook her head in distress as she watched the girl leave.


    ¡­


    Actually, Fang Ziyu had really wronged Xu Han. With so many things pressing on Xu Han''s shoulders, he was extremely busy. How could he have any thoughts of going somewhere to have fun?


    He locked himself in his room, but he didn''t think about what to do next but what to do.


    However, ever since he had fought the left side of the Ancient Dao in front of the people of Chang''an that day, the dragon qi in his body, which had already transformed into sword intent, suddenly appeared again.


    At first, Xu Han thought that this was a fish that had escaped the net, or that after the Dragon Qi was converted into Sword Intent, his body was unable to assimilate it, but once again, the Dragon Qi was converted from Sword Intent into Dragon Qi.


    However, after observing carefully, he discovered that the dragon qi was not what he originally possessed, but something that had flowed into his body from the outside world.


    This made Xu Han very confused.


    Previously, he was already quite surprised that he could absorb the dragon qi from the flood dragon''s body. He even had some speculations about his own background, and this time, the dragon qi was even more unimaginable.


    For this reason, Xu Han flipped through many of the books in the Tian Ce Mansion without finding an answer. Whether it was the Exquisite Pavilion or the Tian Ce Mansion, they were all quite rich in books. However, even the records on dragon qi were rarely mentioned, as if someone was deliberately concealing all information related to this item.


    Xu Han could not find the answer, so he simply put it aside.


    He used the remaining time to convert the new dragon qi into sword intent once again. This wasn''t too difficult for Xu Han, who had the previous experience, but it would inevitably take him a few more days.


    It had to be said that although the origin of the Dragon Qi was somewhat unimaginable, this strand of Dragon Qi entered Xu Han''s body, and the light yellow sword intent in his body turned into a light yellow color. The strength wrapped in his sword intent had also been significantly enhanced.


    Xu Han gathered his energy and after completing the transformation of his sword intent, he attempted to break through one of the three elements in his body once again.


    Relying on the terrifying power contained in the sword intent, Xu Han easily cleared the human elemental energy. Under such an impact, the Earth elemental energy had reached a point where it could be broken at any time.


    Xu Han secretly calculated that if this continued, in less than a month, he would be able to break through to the Three Elements Realm and head towards the Nether Opening Realm.


    This speed was naturally astonishingly fast. Xu Han hesitated for a long time before suppressing the temptation to step into the Netherpassage Realm. He temporarily withdrew his cultivation technique and opened his eyes for the first time in three days.


    ¡­


    Coincidentally, he opened his eyes and knocked on the door.


    Xu Han stood up and opened the door, only to see Ye Hongjian''s beautiful face.


    "Manor Master Xu is finally ready to go out? Your door isn''t open for two, but you''re thinking bad of your Miss Qin." She looked up and down at Xu Han, who was dressed neatly, and asked with narrowed eyes.


    Xu Han rolled his eyes, somewhat unable to withstand the teasing expression on the girl''s face.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked, deliberately changing the topic.


    Ye Hongjian was not the one who was messing around. She did not dwell on this topic anymore. Instead, she said, "We went through the files you gave us in the past few days, but the Gu and Zhao families were extremely cautious. There was really no room for us to exploit for a while."


    "Since the Yin Clan has fallen into such a state, I think the Gu and Zhao Clans have long been on guard in their hearts. It''s normal that they can''t find any loopholes." Hearing this, Xu Han nodded his head. The calm expression on his face showed that he had anticipated this matter long ago.


    However, there was still a big gap in the money and rations needed in Jizhou ¡­ Ye Hongjian saw that Xu Han was still calm when she said this, and she immediately became a little anxious. She hurriedly said, trying to make Xu Han realize how difficult their current situation was.


    However, after Xu Han heard this, he looked at Ye Hongjian with a smile and did not respond.


    This made Ye Hongjian somewhat unable to feel Xu Han''s thoughts.


    "You want to attack the Yin Family again?" Ye Hongjian guessed that the evidence in their hands was enough to completely destroy the Yin Clan. After this opportunity, they could naturally restrain another wave of Yin Clan''s property to alleviate the situation in Jizhou.


    But even though the Yin Clan was large, the wealth they possessed was still far from enough to solve Jizhou''s current predicament.


    However, if they didn''t attack the Yin Family, they wouldn''t be able to find a way to find enough money. Thinking of this, Ye Hongjian sighed.


    "That''s not bad either. Take one step at a time and eat this big fish from the Yin Clan first."


    Ye Hongjian muttered, but at that moment, a soft sound suddenly sounded from behind her, as if something heavy had fallen from the sky.


    She was shocked and hurriedly turned around to look, only to see the bearded Chu Chouli carrying a figure like a chicken, slowly landing in the courtyard outside Xu Han''s house.


    The "little chicken" was the big fish she was talking about, Yin Cheng, the patriarch of the Yin Clan.


    At that time, Xu Han slightly leaned forward, his lips leaning against Ye Hongjian''s ears.


    He exhaled hot air and chuckled with a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "The Yin Clan is not a big fish."


    "At most, it can only be big fish bait¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 254 Conspiracy

    The hot air from Xu Han''s mouth hit Ye Hongjian''s earlobe.


    Ye Hongjian''s face was scarlet at that time.


    Xu Han turned a blind eye to this. After he finished speaking, he took a step over Ye Hongjian and smiled warmly as he cupped his hands towards the Yin Clan Master.


    "Rare guests, rare guests!" Xu Han smiled as he walked in front of Yin Cheng. "The arrival of the Yin Clan''s Clan Master is a great honor for my Tian Ce Mansion."


    That eager expression made people wonder if the Manor Chief Xu who had caused the Yin Family to suffer was the same person as the youth in front of them.


    "Haha, Manor Chief Xu is too polite." Compared to Xu Han''s enthusiasm, the Yin Clan Master''s expression was extremely hard to see, so much so that the forced smile on his face at this moment seemed extremely far-fetched.


    "The guests are guests. Big Brother Chu, it''s easy for you to entertain them. I have something to attend to, so I won''t accompany you." Xu Han looked at Chu Chouli, who was beside Yin Cheng, and smiled. He was about to leave.


    This made the Yin Clan''s Clan Master extremely anxious.


    Hearing this, Yin Cheng''s expression changed drastically. He didn''t care about anything else and hurriedly reached out to grab Xu Han.


    "Manor Master Xu! Manor Master Xu!" Perhaps it was because he was anxious that he said this, and his tone had also grown a bit bigger at that time, but his appearance was unable to find the slightest bit of his usual bearing.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything else, Patriarch Yin?" Xu Han asked with narrowed eyes.


    Of course, Yin Cheng knew that Xu Han was doing this to give him a dismount. However, under the eaves, there was no way he wouldn''t lower his head. He had no choice but to follow Xu Han''s instructions and lick his face and say, "Of course, there''s something going on, of course there''s something going on. I hope Manor Chief Xu can spare some leisure time."


    Xu Han did not intend to make things too difficult. He glanced at Chu Chouli at the side, while the other party gave him an affirmative look.


    Only then did Xu Han feel at ease.


    Yin Cheng had already sent a message to the Tian Ce Mansion the day before yesterday, wanting to meet Xu Han privately.


    Thinking about it, the Longevity Division already had the intention to abandon him as an abandoned child. Otherwise, the Yin Clan would not have bowed to the Tian Ce Mansion no matter what. The current situation undoubtedly showed that the Yin Clan had no other choice. Hence, after Xu Han had left Yin Cheng alone for a day, he sent Chu Chouli to secretly avoid the eyes of the crowd and bring this Yin Clan Master into the Tian Ce Mansion.


    "Since Clan Head Yin is so eager, I can''t refuse. It''s already dinner time. Let''s eat and chat."


    Xu Han smiled and said. Then, he led Yin Cheng towards a palace gate of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Seeing this, the Yin Clan''s Clan Master''s expression turned joyful. He hurriedly nodded and followed Xu Han''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    The coldness of the Tian Ce Mansion far exceeded Yin Cheng''s expectations.


    I wonder if it was deliberately done. This so-called banquet is actually just a few cages of steamed buns and a bowl of porridge.


    Xu Han ate with relish, but Yin Cheng, who was accustomed to delicious delicacies, found it hard to swallow.


    He looked at Xu Han, who was immersed in his porridge, wanting to stir up a conversation several times, but he didn''t know how to say it. When Xu Han finished eating the fourth cage of steamed buns and opened the fifth cage, the Yin Clan Master finally couldn''t hold back any longer.


    " Manor Chief Xu ¡­ I don''t know ¡­" He said carefully, but his gaze fell on Xu Han. He carefully observed the expression on the face of the youth who was thirty years younger than him, afraid that he would reveal a trace of displeasure.


    Hearing his words, Xu Han also looked up at Yin Cheng at that time, as if he was wondering why he called him.


    At that time, Yin Cheng gritted his teeth. He knew that if he continued to follow Xu Han''s rhythm, even if he ate another ten cages of steamed buns, the Manor Master would not even mention a single word about the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    Therefore, he could only provoke this topic on his own initiative.


    "I wonder if those¡­ female prostitutes from the Drunken Immortal Building are doing well now?" He carefully organized his words for fear of touching a nerve of Xu Han and bringing disaster to the Yin Clan.


    "Female prostitute?" Xu Han blinked his eyes, and a puzzled expression appeared on his face. "I''ve been busy with Jizhou these days. I can''t remember the female prostitute that Patriarch Yin mentioned clearly. Does Patriarch Yin know that Jizhou is now closed to traffic by heavy snow and the people are in a difficult situation. This memorial sent by Jizhou for help¡­"


    Xu Han''s expression of distress fell into Yin Cheng''s eyes. This Yin Clan Master had been in Chang''an for so many years, so he naturally understood in an instant.


    He hurriedly took out a thick stack of silver notes that had been prepared in his arms and respectfully handed them to Xu Han with a flattering smile on his face. " Manor Chief Xu is worried about the country and the people. This is the blessing of the people of Great Zhou. Although the Yin Clan is not considered to be rich or noble, they are willing to contribute a little bit to Jizhou and Great Zhou."


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the banknotes Yin Cheng handed over. Each of them was worth 10,000 taels. He carefully estimated that this thick stack was at least fifty. To the Yin Clan, this would not be a small sum. This time, Yin Cheng had also invested a lot of money. This also proved to a large extent Xu Han''s previous speculation that the Long Night Division had probably abandoned the Yin Clan.


    "Yes. The Yin Clan''s Clan Master is kind-hearted. I think the people of Jizhou will definitely be grateful to the Yin Clan''s Clan Master." Xu Han nodded his head and casually wiped the oil stains off his mouth with the silver note. Then, he stuffed it into his arms as he should.


    "Look at my memory. I suddenly remembered that the Yin Clan''s Clan Master wanted to ask those female prostitutes, right?" After that, Xu Han patted his forehead as if he had come to a sudden realization.


    Seeing this, Yin Cheng did not have the mood to evaluate Xu Han''s exaggerated acting skills. He hurriedly nodded his head like a woodpecker at that time.


    "That''s right, that''s right! After all, I''m a former servant of my Yin Clan. As the Clan Master, I have to find a place for them, right?"


    "Patriarch Yin is truly a Bodhisattva." Xu Han sighed sincerely, but a crafty smile like a fox appeared on his face. "However, there is no need for the Patriarch to worry. Now that those girls are living a carefree life, with Tiance Prefecture watching over them, we can withstand the collapse of the sky."


    "This" Yin Cheng saw that Xu Han had received the benefits, but he still bit the female prostitutes and refused to let go. He immediately panicked. "Why bother Manor Chief Xu, or¡­"


    "Patriarch Yin!" Before Yin Cheng could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Xu Han.


    At this moment, the young Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master looked at Yin Cheng with a solemn expression. The gloomy and cold aura that filled his entire body caused Yin Cheng''s heart to shiver, but he didn''t dare to utter the slightest bit of a sound.


    "You really want to save the Yin Family?" Xu Han asked with a deep gaze.


    "Naturally, I would like to ask Manor Chief Xu to show me a clear path." Yin Cheng, who was already over half a century old, crawled and rolled to Xu Han''s feet, looking at him in a sorry manner.


    Two days ago, he had been to the Longevity Division countless times, but Zhu Xian had avoided him. Yin Cheng, whose heart was as dejected as death, had already panicked. At this moment, he naturally had to seize the only life-saving straw in front of him.


    Xu Han looked at Yin Cheng with tears streaming down his cheeks and an embarrassed expression. The smile on his face became even more intense.


    At that moment, he lowered his head and leaned against Yin Cheng''s ear. He opened his mouth and whispered.


    ''"¡­"


    Upon hearing this, the Yin Clan''s Clan Master''s face instantly surged with a wisp of dense fear.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 255 New Dynasty

    Both the Gu Clan and the Zhao Clan were the richest clans in the Great Zhou Empire.


    Unlike the Yin Clan, Gu and Zhao families was not a simple merchant clan. The Zhao Clan''s Clan Head, Zhao Xingzheng, was one of the Nine Qing Dynasty''s Great Servants, in charge of the Imperial Court''s Imperial Horse and the National Horse Administration. As for the Gu Clan''s Patron, Sijin, how could he be one of the Nine Qing Dynasty''s governors, in charge of the Great Zhou''s tax valley and revenue and expenditure? The two of them held important positions and were closely related to Zhu Xian. They could be said to be hot figures in the court. Even the local emperors of the prefecture had to kowtow to Lord Gu and Lord Zhao when they saw them.


    This day.


    Great Zhou''s hot Lord Zhao and Lord Gu sat opposite each other in the private room of the Osmanthus House, the best restaurant in Chang''an.


    Zhao Xingzheng was in his early thirties, tall and thin, with a three-inch goatee on his chin, bulging eyeballs, and a straight nose.


    Gu Sijin was much older than Zhao Xingzheng. He was already in his early forties. He was slightly fat and his belly bulged. Even the best tailors in the capital ignored the fat in his belly.


    "This time, the Yin Clan has been thoroughly caught by Xu Han. It seems that they have almost reached the end of their road." Zhao Xingzheng narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Sijin in front of him.


    "The Yin Clan is crying. It seems that they are already thinking of moving their clan away from Chang''an. If they want to avoid this calamity, then Lord Manor Master is not simple. Yesterday, two casinos of my Gu Clan were seized by Lord Xu." Gu Sijin said in a muffled voice, his beard trembling. Obviously, he hated Xu Han to the bone.


    At this point, he didn''t forget to squint at Zhao Xingzheng and ask tentatively, "Strange to say, we''ve already done this business in secret. How can Manor Chief Xu still find out? Could it be?"


    ''"The day before yesterday, our Zhao Clan also had a private field covered with an unorthodox origin, which was confiscated by Lord Xu. This private field was originally taken into the Zhao Clan only after a few changes of hands in order to not let anyone talk about it. Lord Xu has clearly listed the process, as if he had personally controlled this matter." However, before Gu Sijin could finish his sentence, Zhao Xingzheng interrupted him.


    "Zhu Shouzuo has been busy receiving the immortal who is about to arrive in Chang''an these days, but Manor Chief Xu has allowed him to make nonsense," the Great Servant in charge of Great Zhou''s horse administration stared at Gu Sijin with a cold gaze at that time. The Yin Clan has already made the first abandoned child. If Lord Gu still wants to be suspicious, then he should wait for the powerful Manor Master Xu to grab hold of him and follow in the footsteps of the Yin Clan. "


    Gu Sijin, who was covered in fat meat, was stunned at that moment.


    The bigger the stall in Chang''an City, the worse the business would be.


    This hiding place could only be concealed for a while. As long as Manor Chief Xu was determined to make things difficult for them, even a deity in this world would not be able to handle such a mess. At that moment, Gu Sijin rolled his eyes and a thick smile appeared on his face.


    "Brother Zhao, what are you saying? Then Xu Han is so ignorant of the heavens and the earth. We, the Zhao Gu Clan, naturally have to join hands and advance and retreat together." He smiled and said, not forgetting to stand up and fill a cup of tea for Zhao Xingzheng. At that time, he also asked, "However, Xu Han is still holding Jizhou. Zhu Shouzuo doesn''t dare to do anything to him now. What can we do?"


    "Zhu Shouzuo is not afraid to touch him, but the time is not here." Zhao Xingzheng narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the tea poured for him by the history of millet control. He shook his head and said, "The reconstruction of the Azure Dragon Army has not been completed yet. If Xu Han were to move now, who would guard Jizhou and Big Yellow City?" In the end, Zhu Shouzuo was only waiting for a while. "What we need to do is to survive this period of time. At that time, Manor Chief Xu will not just be a doll that we randomly picked up in our hands."


    "That''s the truth, but look at Xu Han''s relentless appearance. Who knows how many people he will die like a mad dog before the Azure Dragon Army is rebuilt?" Although Gu Sijin''s stomach was full of fat meat, he could sit in the position of one of the Nine Celestials, the Internal History of Millet Control, and his mind was not full of meat. "It doesn''t matter who does it. The most important thing is to be obedient enough. If we fall, there will be many people who can be replaced when he rebuilds the Azure Dragon Army. Now that he has let Xu Han go, we can only rely on ourselves."


    Gu Sijin quickly understood the current situation of the Gu and Zhao families.


    This made Zhao Xingzheng, who had always underestimated him, slightly surprised. However, he quickly suppressed the peculiar expression on his face and said in a deep voice, "Although the First Lord is busy dealing with the Immortal and rebuilding the Azure Dragon Army, it is far from enough to abandon us. After all, we are not the Yin Family." I think there should be a line in all of this, but Manor Chief Xu clearly hasn''t touched that line yet, and we naturally can''t watch him touch that line. "As a subject, you have to share the worries of your master. Lord Gu should understand this, right?"


    After saying this, Lord Gu''s expression changed slightly. Regardless of how he looked at this kind of rhetoric from his subjects and master, it seemed to be somewhat unreasonable to describe their relationship with Zhu Xian, and even to the point of being presumptuous.


    "Be careful, Lord Zhao." He warned softly. After all, Xu Han was currently shaking the dignitaries of Chang''an like crazy. If such a rumor were to spread out, it might bring about a great calamity.


    "Haha." However, Zhao Xingzheng, who had always been cautious, smiled faintly at that time. He glanced at Lord Gu, who was full of anxiety, and said faintly, "Lord Gu, do you know why Zhu Shouzuo invited that immortal into the capital so openly?"


    "Huh?" Gu Sijin seemed to smell something different from Zhao Xingzheng''s strange attitude. He leaned forward and said respectfully, "Lord Zhao, please explain."


    The smile on Zhao Xingzheng''s face became even more intense. He slowly took out something from his bosom and handed it to Gu Sijin.


    "Rumor has it that this is the divination that the immortal painstakingly sought in the Lunar Temple."


    Gu Sijin was stunned. He took the item and saw that it was only a piece of paper. At that moment, he stared at it. When he saw the handwriting on the paper clearly, the expression of Zhishu Neishi, who had been up and down in Great Zhou for many years, changed. His hand that was holding the paper trembled even more, and the paper fell to the ground at that moment.


    Zhao Xingzheng seemed to have anticipated Gu Sijin''s reaction. The expression on his face was still indifferent, but his gaze stared fixedly at Gu Sijin, who was already covered in sweat. He said, "Great Zhou is going to change the heavens."


    "Lord Gu, do you want to stop at the position of Nine Ministers of the Great Zhou Empire, or do you want to take a step further? As the king of the founding of the new dynasty, you have to think clearly."


    After hearing this, Gu Sijin''s expression changed. In the end, he made up his mind. He looked at Zhao Xingzheng and cupped his hands, saying, "Sir Zhao, please give me some advice."


    Seeing this, Zhao Xingzheng''s face immediately revealed an intriguing smile.


    "If we want to be kings, we have to act like kings and treat the Xu Manor''s Manor Head for His Majesty."


    After he finished speaking, the smile on his face became even more intense, and there was a faint hint of a ferocious smell on his face.


    It was as if the wolf in the forest had smelled its prey, its eyes shining and its mouth revealing its fangs.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 256 Troublesome

    Youzhou, in the northeast of Great Zhou, borders on Chen.


    Prince of zhao zhao chu guarding the tianshan pass, for decades, no inch soldier dared to make.


    Meng Liang crossed the Heavenly Mountain Pass alone and stepped into Great Zhou''s territory for the second time.


    At that time, it was snowing heavily in Youzhou. Meng Liang, who was dressed in black, turned to look at the lofty mountain peak in the distance.


    He remembered that his master and mother, who had "bought" him from Mount Li, had said that they were going to this place. At this moment, he did not know where they were.


    He somehow missed them. Actually, after thinking about it carefully, in their relationship with Mo Chen Zi and his young maiden, both of them treated Meng Liang fairly well.


    Naturally, Mo Chen Zi didn''t need to say anything else. Every time Meng Liang had any doubts about the path of the sword, the other party would say everything. Even though that Master Niang was usually a bit fierce and harsh, she still protected him at critical moments.


    However, although Meng Liang remembered their kindness, wanting him to stay in a place like the Southern Wilderness for the rest of his life was still too difficult. With Meng Liang''s jumping temperament, how could he endure such a miserable place like the Sword Mausoleum?


    Meng Liang shook his head and put away his previous thoughts.


    He looked at the heavy snow in front of him and wrapped the scenery in a layer of silver.


    "The snowy scenery of Great Zhou is even more beautiful than that of Chen Country." Young Master Meng praised sincerely.


    However, the snow in this world was ordinary. There was nothing beautiful or unbeautiful about it. It was just that he had misunderstood Eldest Young Master, so he naturally looked at everything as beautiful.


    Of course, what had happened in the past few days was worthy of Meng Liang''s delight.


    His younger brother, Chen Xuanji, finally sat on the throne of the Emperor of the Chen Kingdom. According to his father, the people of the Chen Kingdom would definitely be safe and sound under the leadership of Chen Xuanji and the Meng Family. As for the slaughter outside Changle Palace, it was only the pain before dawn, and it was inevitable.


    Meng Liang was not without doubts about this, but he was unable to have the mood to doubt his father in the end.


    As the new emperor ascended to the throne, he naturally had to send envoys to neighboring countries to explain this matter. After experiencing a massacre, he suddenly broke through the Serenity Opening Realm and arrived at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. There was nothing he could do in Jinling. After all, whether it was mobilizing troops or appeasing the people, it was not something Young Master Meng was good at. Thus, he volunteered to take on the job of envoy to Great Zhou with other thoughts. He didn''t expect that Chen Xuanji and Munch would actually agree at that time.


    Thus, Young Master Meng stepped onto the road to Chang''an.


    At that time, he thought that Miss Fang should also be in Chang''an at this moment. That kind of happiness that was secretly tied by a thousand-kilometer marriage tightly wrapped around Young Master Meng''s body and mind.


    With such expectations, he couldn''t help but speed up his pace. After a slight sigh, he set off for Chang''an City again.


    ¡­


    These few days, Xu Han was once again busy. He picked up some information about Gu and Zhao families from Yin Cheng and began another round of harvesting in Chang''an. However, the Gu and Zhao families family had a big business. They did a good job in both concealment and defense. Xu Han had wasted a lot of effort on this and seized two gambling houses and a private field.


    Of course, Xu Han had gained quite a lot from this, but the silver coins were worth 80,000 yuan, almost as much as what he had obtained from seizing the Yin Clan.


    On this day, Xu Han, who had been busy for a whole day, originally wanted to have a good sleep and rest.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han was awakened by a burst of noise.


    He sat up, and a hurried knock came from outside.


    "Who?" He rubbed his eyes and placed Xuan''er who was lying on his body to one side, causing the black cat to cry out in dissatisfaction.


    "Young Master Xu! Hurry up and get up. This is bad. Lin Kai brought people to the Tian Ce Mansion to cause trouble!" At that moment, Qin Keqing''s anxious shout came from outside the room.


    "What?" Xu Han stood up from the bed in shock.


    He felt some pain in his brain. It had only been a few days since he calmed down. Why did Lin Kai come looking for the door again? From the looks of it, his actions against Gu and Zhao families still attracted the counterattack of the other party. After all, the Gu Clan and the Zhao Clan were all influential figures in Chang''an City, and they would not be left to him like the Yin Clan.


    Xu Han, who had expected this, hurriedly put on his clothes and opened the door, aiming for Qin Keqing''s red face.


    "Young Master Xu, hurry up. Senior Sister Fang has already ¡­ already ¡­" Qin Keqing clearly had not experienced such a scene. She was so anxious that she could not say why for a long time.


    "Don''t be anxious. Let''s go. Take me to take a look." Xu Han knew Qin Keqing''s temperament and hurriedly comforted her.


    Seeing that, Qin Keqing did not say anything else and hurriedly led Xu Han towards the manor gate.


    ¡­


    Lin Kai didn''t have a good time these days.


    His father, the Azure Dragon Army, died in Big Yellow City. The Imperial Court symbolically gave his father a posthumous title, and sent him a small pension.


    Lin Kai, who was already prepared to rely on his father to eat and wait for his death, was caught off guard.


    Chang''an is a very realistic place. When you gain power, ten thousand people will surround you. When you lose power, you will rack your brains to lean on others. Others may not care about you at all.


    Lin Kai could be said to have experienced the coldness of the world in the past month or two.


    His father''s possessions, which he had bought with his life, had been spent by him for a few days. With a drunken and drunk attitude, he had already begun to prepare to sell his family property.


    However, there was a path that was endless.


    Just as Lin Kai was about to sell the house, someone came looking for him.


    Lin Kai did not know that person, but under the temptation of a good meal and a few beautiful girls, he still obediently accompanied that person.


    After drinking and eating, the man began to guide Lin Kai through the labyrinth as his father''s old acquaintance.


    To be exact, he had given Lin Kai, who was now in a state of despair, a bright path that allowed him to live a carefree life again.


    His father, Lin Li, had died, which was of no use to Zhu Xian, so Lin Kai''s wine bag and rice bag were naturally useless. However, Zhu Xian was very knowledgeable about the Exquisite Pavilion, especially about the Immortal from the Exquisite Pavilion.


    The immortal had once personally appointed him to marry Fang Ziyu, although due to some unforeseen circumstances, the engagement was delayed. However, as long as Sikong Bai didn''t go back on his word, Fang Ziyu would be his wife.


    As long as Lin Kai could seize the opportunity to cook raw rice before the immortals of the Exquisite Pavilion arrived in Chang''an, then he would be able to get close to the big tree of the Exquisite Pavilion. In the future, with Fang Ziyu''s talent and status in the Exquisite Pavilion, he would be able to find another job.


    Lin Kai, who had received this advice, suddenly came to a realization.


    Thus, with the help of this noble person, he brought a few Jianghu experts from unknown places, brought some brocade gift boxes, and swaggered open the gate of the Tian Ce Mansion, clamoring that he would marry Fang Ziyu today.


    But how strong was this Fang Ziyu''s temper?


    The two of them didn''t speculate much and started arguing without saying a few words. Lin Kai stood under the guise of his parents'' orders, causing Fang Ziyu to suffer. Ye Hongjian, who was on the side, was cautious and said perfunctorily, "This matter is too rude and rude. It''s better to ask Young Master Lin to go back and prepare for the marriage proposal before doing this."


    But how could Lin Kai wait?


    After a few days, when the people from the Exquisite Pavilion came to Chang''an, Sikong Bai knew that Lin Kai had lost power, so he had to regret this marriage. The immortal''s words were for Lin Kai. He didn''t dare to disobey even if he had a hundred or ten thousand guts. Therefore, he had eaten a heavy weight and was determined to marry Fang Ziyu back home.


    Therefore, when Xu Han rubbed his eyes and walked to the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion, this was the scene that appeared in front of his eyes.


    Lin Kai frowned and tried his best to reason with Fang Ziyu.


    And what about Miss Fang? A long sword was placed across his neck, his eyes flushed red, and he had the appearance of a fierce woman who would never obey him to death.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was also stunned. No wonder Qin Keqing was so anxious that she couldn''t even speak clearly.


    Xu Han hurriedly stepped forward at that time. First, he pressed down on Fang Ziyu''s longsword on his neck. The other party was also stunned. He instinctively wanted to resist. Only when he saw that the person who came was Xu Han did he let down his guard.


    "With me, don''t worry." Xu Han smiled and took the sharp blade from Fang Ziyu''s hand. Then, he gave Ye Hongjian a look. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Ye Hongjian hurriedly went forward to comfort Fang Ziyu and stabilize her emotions.


    Seeing that Fang Ziyu had calmed down slightly, Xu Han felt relieved and finally had some leisure. He turned to look at Lin Kai, who was standing beside him.


    "Why is Young Master Lin so leisurely to come to my Tian Ce Mansion?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and asked, but he had a crafty smile on his face like a fox.


    Lin Kai, who had suffered countless losses in Xu Han''s hands, instinctively took a step back. Obviously, he was quite afraid of Xu Han.


    But in the blink of an eye, he seemed to have thought of his backer and took another step forward.


    ''"Today, I''m here to marry Miss Ziyu. My engagement with her was made by Immortal Sikong¡­" Lin Kai seemed to be afraid that Xu Han would find another loophole in his words. He immediately spat out the words that the noble taught him like an endorsement.


    "Young Master Lin, please go back. My Tian Ce Mansion is busy with business, so I don''t have the mood to mess around with you." However, Xu Han apparently did not take his words to heart. Halfway through his words, the Manor Master Xu interrupted him with dim interest. Then, he waved his hand impatiently and gave an expulsion order.


    This was not Xu Han''s intention to humiliate him. Who was Lin Kai?


    However, relying on his father''s tyrannical Second Ancestor, Lin Li had long since died in battle. This Second Ancestor, who no longer had a backer, was nothing but an ant in Chang''an City? Xu Han didn''t have the mood to waste time with such a person.


    Hence, after saying this, Xu Han turned around and wanted to leave with the others.


    Lin Kai was naturally enraged by Xu Han''s contemptuous attitude, causing his face to turn green. However, he knew that Xu Han was not someone he could afford to provoke. Therefore, apart from standing there, he had no time to react.


    But at this moment, a tall figure suddenly stepped out from behind him.


    "I''ve long heard that Manor Chief Xu is so arrogant. Now that I''ve seen him, it''s true."


    The figure said loudly, and a majestic aura surged out of his body at that time.


    Xu Han''s expression immediately changed. He turned around and saw a tall middle-aged man with a long sword in his hand looking at him with a face full of provocation.


    Xu Han''s mind sank. He could clearly feel the aura coming from that man.


    He was clearly a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 257 Hoarse

    The Gu and Zhao Clans were naturally different from the Yin Clan.


    Their influence in Chang''an was so great that it was almost intertwined. Most of the high-ranking officials and nobles in Chang''an were more or less related to them.


    When Xu Han attacked their property, he would naturally suffer their revenge.


    This Young Master Lin in front of him was clearly a pitiful bug used by the Gu and Zhao families as a spear, and this middle-aged swordsman who had suddenly stepped out was the real killing move hidden behind Lin Kai.


    Xu Han frowned at that time. He had seized several properties in Gu and Zhao families. Although he had obtained a lot of money, the Gu Family and the Zhao Family had done things very quietly. It was almost impossible to find a substantial relationship with them from these properties, let alone to convict them. This caused Xu Han to fall into a passive situation. He could not hold anything against the two families, but the revenge of the two families came as scheduled.


    "Who are you?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice, but his gaze stared fixedly at the swordsman.


    "Nameless people are not allowed to enter Palace Lord''s eyes. It''s just that this journey has been unfair. I want to share it with Palace Lord." The middle-aged swordsman was so alert that he didn''t even want to reveal his name.


    Xu Han knew that he had come with bad intentions, so he raised his hand slightly and held the hilt of the sword behind him. Then, he asked in a deep voice, "What do you want, sir?"


    ''"This master is my father, the orders of my parents, and the words of the matchmaker are justified. Since Young Master Lin Kai has such a marriage with Miss Fang, he naturally has to become a husband and wife. This is a matter of course. Does Lord Manor Head still want to violate it? Isn''t it a bit too domineering?" The middle-aged swordsman spoke confidently with a smile on his face. Obviously, he had eaten Xu Han, and his entire body looked calm and relaxed. "I don''t have any other intentions. I just want to help Young Master Lin achieve this golden jade marriage."


    Xu Han sounded very familiar with his words. When he had just arrived in Chang''an, he seemed to have said something like this to Lin Kai. However, he did not want the situation to turn around. Instead, he sat on this unruly and bullying stance.


    At the very least, in the eyes of outsiders, this was indeed the case.


    "Then what if I can''t fulfill this so-called golden jade marriage?" Xu Han had always adhered to one truth.


    Mouths are only used to explain the reasoning that makes sense. As for the reasoning that doesn''t make sense, it''s useless to talk about it. Then, it''s up to the sword to explain it.


    Furthermore, this man was obviously trying to forcefully snatch Fang Ziyu. Although Xu Han knew that he was no match for the Heavenly Hunt Realm, how could he watch Fang Ziyu fall into Lin Kai''s hands? Therefore, Xu Han had no choice in this matter.


    The swordsman could clearly see Xu Han''s intentions, and the smile on his face was even more intense. This was exactly what he meant.


    With a crisp sound, the sword in his hand was unsheathed.


    "Since Manor Chief Xu insists on making things difficult, then I can only offend him." With that, sword intent surged out from his body.


    "Your Excellency is going to forcefully break into Tiance Prefecture? Can you bear the responsibility behind this?" Xu Han asked coldly, and the aura around him also surged at that moment.


    His eyebrows were gloomy, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    However, the swordsman smiled faintly and his body suddenly moved. He actually rushed towards Xu Han without caring about anything.


    Behind the Tian Ce Mansion was Jizhou. On the surface, no one dared to touch the Tian Ce Mansion. However, they had used some unknown chips to find this Heavenly Hunt Realm swordsman. He had no ties, no name, and even dared to commit the risk of breaking into the Tian Ce Mansion and forcefully attacked Xu Han. This was enough to show how powerful the Gu and Zhao families ''s and the Zhao Clan were.


    "Xiao Han!"


    "Young Master Xu!"


    "Manor Master!"


    Everyone in the surroundings was stunned at that moment. They all shouted loudly, wanting to rescue him, but how fast was the Heavenly Hunt Realm? In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived in front of Xu Han. With everyone''s cultivation, they had no time to attack, so they could only watch helplessly as the sharp sword pointed at Xu Han''s eyebrows.


    Seeing the long sword piercing into Xu Han''s forehead with rolling true essence and sharp sword intent.


    Clang!


    But at that moment, a crisp sound rose.


    The sword on Xu Han''s back was unsheathed, and the sword was placed horizontally across his chest, blocking the sword that the swordsman had stabbed at him impartially.


    The swordsman obviously did not expect Xu Han, who was only at the Three Elements Realm, to possess such a fast speed. He was slightly stunned, but a sinister smile immediately appeared on his face.


    His wrist that was holding the sword shook, and the sword intent and true essence around him flowed along his arm towards the tip of his sword.


    The power of the Heavenly Hunt Realm was so powerful that Xu Han felt his arm go numb and his body trembled as he retreated explosively when he came into contact with the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    Seeing this, the surrounding people also stood by and watched. At that time, they all wanted to attack angrily. Although the Tian Ce Manor Army only had a hundred or so people left in the Tian Ce Manor, there was no lack of experts from the Netherpassage Realm among them. With so many of them attacking brazenly, even experts from the Heavenly Hunt Realm had no choice but to dodge their attacks.


    But at this moment, four more figures shot out from behind Lin Kai. They were all followers that Lin Kai had brought with him.


    Their auras were all at the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    When they joined the battle group, their true essence spread out and blocked the attack of the Heavenly Policy Army.


    After that, the four of them joined forces in pairs and unexpectedly managed to block the Tian Ce Mansion Army on both sides of the swordsman with just the strength of these four people. After several attacks, none of them were able to break through the defenses of the four Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    "Bullying the young with too much, isn''t Manor Chief Xu a bit too arrogant?" The leading swordsman looked at Xu Han who had just stood up from the ground and whispered. His expression was relaxed as he asked casually.


    At this moment, Lin Kai finally regained his senses from the sudden eruption of the great battle. After a short period of fear, his face revealed a dense expression of joy. He never expected that the servants that the noble gave him were actually experts of the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    He immediately felt his back stiffen. He walked up to the swordsman in a decent manner and pointed at Xu Han, mocking him, "Manor Master Xu, I didn''t expect you to have a day like this. Hand over the fish quickly. I''m still waiting to bow down to her and be happy!"


    When the surrounding Tiance Prefecture army heard his words, they all revealed expressions of indignation. However, with that extremely powerful Heavenly Hunt Realm expert guarding them, they were simply unable to make a move.


    This kind of feeling was very aggrieved. When did the Great Tian Ce Mansion end up being ridden by five Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivators, and they were actually unable to produce the slightest bit of resistance?


    All these years, the Tian Ce Mansion Army had experienced the era when the Headmaster was here, how could they have ever suffered such humiliation? Instantly, their cheeks turned red, wishing they could go up and fight to the death with the five of them right now?


    ¡­


    At this time, Xu Han finally got up from the ground. The battle just now caused his breathing to be somewhat chaotic, and even the corner of his mouth was bleeding.


    He reached out to wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked over with a deep brow. His gaze did not stop on Lin Kai''s body for a moment, but landed directly on the swordsman''s body.


    He knew very well that Lin Kai was just a cover and a reason. The real trouble was the swordsman in front of him and the five Heavenly Hunt Realm experts he had brought along.


    To the current Tian Ce Mansion, this was a disaster that was almost enough to annihilate.


    Of course, relying on Jizhou, Xu Han knew, No matter who ordered him to do so, None of them dared to kill him in pain. However, there were many other ways in this world that made it difficult for Xu Han to move a single step in Chang''an. For example, the five Heavenly Hunt Realm experts in front of them used Fang Ziyu and Lin Kai''s engagement to attack Tiance Prefecture. In the end, they wanted to delay Xu Han and prevent him from continuing to investigate Gu and Zhao families. It was impossible for Xu Han to let Fang Ziyu fall into Lin Kai''s hands, so he would definitely fall into their trap.


    Xu Han looked at the swordsman with deep eyes. The sword in his hand was once again tightly gripped by him.


    Xu Han knew that if this continued, he would die, but what was surprising was that he did not hesitate at all.


    He, Xu Han, could compromise on some things, but on some of these things, he was destined to¡­


    Is a fugitive.


    And he didn''t hate such a person.


    " Manor Chief Xu is still unwilling to let him go?" The swordsman frowned and asked, but a sinister smile appeared on his face.


    He did not dare to kill Xu Han, but he still had the courage to let Xu Han lie in bed for a year and a half.


    As he spoke, he took a few more steps forward with his sword in hand. The snow-white sword flew in his hand, and a few ice-cold sword flowers swung out. Ling Lie''s sword intent and the pressure of the Heavenly Hunt Realm also enveloped Xu Han at that time.


    "Right, right! Get rid of him!" At this moment, Young Master Lin, who was beside him, was also not at ease. His face was filled with madness as he shouted. Over the past few days, he had received cold gazes and resentment, as if he had vent all of them through humiliating Xu Han at this moment.


    Hearing this, a trace of displeasure and ridicule flashed across the swordsman''s face, but he quickly suppressed it.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Lin. This small matter will definitely satisfy you." As he spoke, the sword in his hand pointed at Xu Han again. At that moment, his eyes narrowed, and a cold light suddenly appeared. It was obvious that he had already started killing intent. " Manor Chief Xu, I have offended you."


    After he finished speaking, his body attacked again, and the Tian Ce Mansion Army was stopped by the other four Heavenly Hunt Realm experts. They were fighting with him, and in a short period of time, they were unable to help Xu Han at all.


    This time, the swordsman''s sword moves became even more fierce. The boundless sword intent condensed on the sword tip already had a tendency to transform. Obviously, he was already at the peak of the Heavenly Hunt Realm and had even touched the threshold of the Mortal Realm.


    How could Xu Han withstand such a sword strike?


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, Xu Han''s sword tip collided with that person''s sword light.


    Xu Han''s body trembled and he flew backwards at that moment.


    Bang!


    He flew backwards and fiercely smashed into the gate of the Tian Ce Mansion. For decades, even when the Tian Ce Mansion was in its most desperate state, no one dared to forcefully break through the gate. At that moment, a huge hole was created in his body.


    As Xu Han fell to the ground, he spat out a blood arrow, and his expression instantly became dispirited.


    The difference between the Three Elements Realm and the Heavenly Hunt Realm was truly too great. Moreover, the strength of this swordsman seemed to be above the left side of the Ancient Dao. However, Xu Han did not have the slightest bit of strength to fight back in his hands.


    "The surname is Xu!" Fang Ziyu, who had been pulled into the manor by Ye Hongjian earlier, immediately changed her expression when she saw this. She was about to break free from Ye Hongjian''s hand and walk forward.


    In the final analysis, all of this started with her. How could she calmly watch as everyone in the Tian Ce Mansion fought for her?


    However, Ye Hongjian did not expect that such a thing would happen after she pulled Fang Ziyu away for a while. She looked at Xu Han who had fallen to the ground and the man who had slaughtered into the Tiance Prefecture Manor with the sword in hand. She was slightly stunned, but at this moment, Fang Ziyu rushed out.


    The man raised his sword again and pointed it straight at Xu Han''s lintel.


    "No!" Fang Ziyu shouted. He was already prepared to commit himself to Lin Kai, but he couldn''t watch the people of the Tian Ce Mansion get hurt again.


    However, the man''s true intentions were clearly no longer on Fang Ziyu''s body. He had no intention of stopping. The sword in his hand did not stop moving towards Xu Han''s face.


    The boundless sword intent surged and violent true essence wreaked havoc.


    Everyone''s exclamations were drowned by the sword intent and true essence.


    At that moment, a petite black figure suddenly rushed out from behind Ye Hongjian.


    He quickly passed through Ye Hongjian, past Fang Ziyu, and rushed towards Xu Han.


    Its amber eyes glowed with a cold light. The corners of its mouth revealed cold fangs, and its mouth let out a long hissing sound.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 258 Its Just Death

    The black figure quickly jumped between Xu Han and the swordsman.


    "Miao!"


    It let out a long and mournful scream. In its amber eyes, its black pupils became narrow and long, revealing the anger in its heart at this moment.


    "Xuan''er!" Xu Han was shocked. Just as he was about to take action to protect Xuan''er, the swordsman''s blade had already landed on Xuan''er''s body.


    At that time, black demonic energy surged out from Xuan''er''s body. Its body instantly transformed into a wolf-sized figure. It used its body to directly meet the swordsman''s blade regardless.


    Xu Han didn''t even have time to be surprised that Xuan''er still had this kind of ability. He was shocked, and the blade of the sword had already landed on Xuan''er''s body.


    "Meow!"


    Xuan''er let out a muffled snort. The demonic energy around her dissipated and returned to its normal size. She fell into Xu Han''s embrace, and a shocking wound appeared on her back that was deeply visible to the bones.


    At that time, purple-red blood spilled out and splashed onto Xu Han''s face.


    At that time, the dispirited Xuan''er raised its head and looked at Xu Han with difficulty. It stretched out its tongue and gently licked Xu Han''s fingers, as if it wanted to comfort Xu Han. However, after doing so, a boundless sense of tiredness surged into its heart. It tilted its head and fainted in Xu Han''s embrace.


    Everyone hadn''t expected such a change, and the middle-aged swordsman hadn''t expected it either. He was stunned for a moment, but then a wisp of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    "Demon! Demon!" He pointed at the black cat in Xu Han''s arms and said loudly.


    "I didn''t expect Manor Chief Xu to have a monster with him!" It was as if he had discovered a huge treasure trove, and his expression was so fanatical that it was almost twisted.


    Ever since thousands of years ago, when the demon race had been driven to the depths of the 100,000 mountains, the word demon was taboo to humans, regardless of which dynasty they were from. In fact, whenever the demon race appeared in the mortal world, it would attract a large number of cultivators or the imperial army to encircle and exterminate them.


    And a monster appeared beside Xu Han. If this news reached the ears of those great figures in Chang''an, it would be enough to use this to make Tiance Prefecture a target of public criticism. As the discoverer of this news, he helped the big shots get rid of their inner troubles, and he would be rewarded with enough money to spend his entire life drinking and drinking.


    How could such a thing not make the man ecstatic?


    "Ziyu." Ye Hongjian regained her senses after a short moment of absent-mindedness. From the beginning, she could tell that the black cat beside Xu Han was extremely unusual, but she never thought that Xuan''er was actually a monster. However, she naturally wouldn''t do anything that would harm Xu Han. She sank her brows and called out to Fang Ziyu, who was also frightened out of his wits by this scene.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu finally regained his senses.


    She turned her head to look at Ye Hongjian, her eyebrows still filled with shock and doubt.


    "Go block the door." However, Ye Hongjian did not have the mood to pay attention to the doubts in Fang Ziyu''s heart at this moment. She said with a calm brow and a tone that was almost commanding.


    Fang Ziyu was stunned again, but this time, she quickly came to her senses.


    Things had already reached such a stage that she was no longer willing to give herself up to Lin Kai to settle them. If news of this monster spread, Xu Han and Tian Ce would probably be annihilated.


    Fortunately, this matter happened too quickly, and no one outside the Tian Ce Mansion saw it.


    The best and only way to solve this problem was to kill this middle-aged swordsman!


    Fang Ziyu understood the reason behind this. He immediately put away his other thoughts and walked to the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion, holding his sword and guarding it. At that time, Ye Hongjian also pulled out her sword from her waist and looked at the middle-aged swordsman with a cold expression.


    The swordsman smiled contemptuously at their actions.


    With his cultivation, he could naturally tell that Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu were only cultivators in the Netherpassage Realm. How could he be afraid of them?


    "The two beauties also want to play with me?" The swordsman smiled sinisterly as he waved his sword. As if there was a surge of sword intent, it turned into a faintly visible python behind him.


    "True Spirit?" Seeing this, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Ordinary cultivators would be able to convert true energy into true essence when they reached the Nether Opening Realm, thus releasing their auras and reaching the realm of using weapons to control objects. For example, Fang Ziyu''s swordsmanship of turning a sword into a hundred swords in one hand was like this.


    After breaking through the Nether Opening Realm and reaching the Heavenly Hunt Realm. Cultivators'' bodies were fundamentally different from ordinary people''s. At this time, they could condense their True Essence into a True Spirit.


    This True Spirit could be anything, a saber, a sword. For example, the Black Dragon that Sikong Bai could conjure was the form that cultivated the True Spirit to the extreme, and it was the python behind the middle-aged swordsman.


    Of course, it would take a great deal of time for a cultivator to survive. At the same time, it would also be a test of a cultivator''s talent. Cultivators who could condense True Spirit in the Heavenly Hunt Realm were extremely rare. Every single one of them could be called a genius. The true spirit that this middle-aged swordsman had condensed was clearly not a complete true spirit. The light around him could be faintly seen, and it was far from being condensed into substance. But even so, the appearance of this incomplete True Spirit made Fang Ziyu and the others realize how difficult it was to defeat this swordsman.


    However, Ye Hongjian did not have any intention of giving up. She held her sword and stared at the swordsman. Her pretty face was now covered in frost.


    Then, he pointed to Xuan''er, who was hugging Xuan''er, whose life and death were unknown. Xu Han lowered his head and asked calmly, "Do you know who he is?"


    The swordsman was slightly stunned when he heard this, and then replied very easily, "Lord Xu, how could I not know?"


    "But if Little Beauty wants to use the title of Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master to suppress her, isn''t it too naive?" The swordsman sneered, "Moreover, if I return with the news of this monster, I''m afraid that even the Tian Ce Mansion will not be able to protect it, let alone Manor Master Lao Shizi."


    Ye Hongjian''s face did not show any indignation after hearing the man''s mocking words.


    She shook her head lightly and said slowly in a calm voice, "His name is Xu Han."


    "It''s my husband, Ye Hongjian."


    "Huh?" The swordsman was stunned again. Obviously, he did not expect Ye Hongjian to say such a thing. But very quickly, his expression became arrogant again. He mocked, "So what?"


    "Nothing."


    Ye Hongjian shook her head again, but the aura around her suddenly surged after a short silence.


    At that time, her red clothes were blown by the cold wind from somewhere, and her sleeves were raised randomly.


    She stood there like a blazing flame.


    A pair of enormous wings slowly stretched out from within the flames.


    Heng!


    Along with a loud cry, a divine bird phantom that was covered in flames appeared behind her, and it spread its wings and let out a loud cry.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian also raised her head and looked at the swordsman.


    The corners of her mouth curled up as she spoke softly.


    "Only death."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 259 Respect

    "True Spirit!" The person who exclaimed this time was the middle-aged swordsman.


    Ye Hongjian''s cultivation was very clear to him. It was only the Nether Opening Realm, how could such a realm condense a True Spirit?


    Only then did this question arise, and the swordsman suddenly felt that Ye Hongjian''s name sounded familiar.


    Then, his expression changed. He suddenly remembered that Ye Hongjian was the daughter of the Marquis of Ning Country, Ye Chengtai. A rare genius who was accepted into the sect by an immortal?


    It was rumored that she had forged a rare purple pill in the Pill Yang Realm.


    With this purple pill, it wasn''t difficult for her to form a so-called True Spirit in the Netherpassage Realm.


    Many of the rules and principles in this world were so insignificant in front of this rare Purple Pill.


    Gulu.


    The swordsman swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and a wisp of uneasiness arose in his heart.


    He stared at the divine bird behind Ye Hongjian, whose entire body was burning with flames. It wasn''t difficult to see that the True Spirit was much stronger than the python behind him in terms of completeness and grade. Although it sounded unbelievable, at that time, he truly felt a sense of fear towards this woman whose cultivation was even inferior to his.


    The swordsman''s expression fell into Ye Hongjian''s eyes. She smiled faintly and was about to wave the sword in her hand. But at that moment, a hand suddenly reached out and pressed down on her hand that held the sword.


    "Huh?" Ye Hongjian was stunned. She instinctively activated the true essence in her body to shake off the owner of that hand.


    But at the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    It was a youth holding a scarlet sword and a black cat in his arms.


    The corners of the youth''s mouth were still dripping with fresh blood, and his clothes were also damaged, but he was still unaware of this.


    "Xiao Han" Ye Hongjian was stunned. She did not understand why Xu Han would stop her.


    However, Xu Han did not immediately answer her doubts. He only handed the black cat in his hand, whose aura was dispirited, to Ye Hongjian.


    Ye Hongjian quickly understood what he meant. She hesitated a little, but this hesitation quickly dissipated when she touched the youth''s gaze.


    Something shone in the youth''s eyes.


    It was like a flame, but it was a hundred times hotter than a flame.


    It was like a blizzard, but it was even colder than a blizzard.


    It was a determination.


    A thousand people blocked, a thousand people''s heads fell, ten thousand people blocked, ten thousand people''s souls flew with determination.


    "Be careful." Ye Hongjian''s worries and hesitation were melted by the determination in the youth''s eyes. She obediently took the black cat and sheathed the sword. After giving a soft order, she retreated to one side and stood side by side with Fang Ziyu.


    This kind of change had once again exceeded the swordsman''s expectations. He was slightly stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    " Manor Chief Xu is truly courageous. I admire him." He exclaimed in admiration, but his tone was full of ridicule.


    Originally, it was not an easy task for him to take down Ye Hongjian, and he might even lose to the other party because of this. With the secret he had just learned, losing meant death.


    However, Xu Han''s sudden attack gave him some leeway to turn the situation around. If he handled it properly, he could even capture Xu Han alive and use this as a threat to escape from Tiance Prefecture. Thinking of this, the man''s mood instantly improved. A wisp of greed also ignited in his gaze as he looked at Xu Han. He knew that as long as he could successfully escape from Tiance Prefecture, the countless wealth of the soldiers waiting for him would be countless.


    Xu Han didn''t show the slightest bit of anger at the middle-aged swordsman''s mockery.


    He only looked at the man. At that time, the scarlet sword in his hand was gently lifted and placed across his chest. Then, he said this.


    "You have to die."


    His gaze was very calm, so calm that it was almost deathly silent. It was as if in his eyes, the man in front of him was already a dead man.


    His tone was also very calm, so calm that it was almost certain. It was as if what he said was not some kind of appeal, but more like an established fact.


    The man did not like his gaze and tone.


    He felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation and contempt.


    He was very dissatisfied with this, or rather very angry.


    Thus, he decided that before capturing Xu Han alive, he would let the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master feel a sense of humiliation.


    ¡­


    "Is this really good?" Fang Ziyu looked at the situation on the field and said worriedly. She was very puzzled why Ye Hongjian agreed to let Xu Han, who was already seriously injured, fight against that Heavenly Hunt Realm expert again.


    At least in her eyes, Xu Han of the Three Elements Realm was no match for a Heavenly Hunt Realm swordsman who had already condensed a prototype True Spirit no matter what, and Xu Han''s previous encounter had proved this point very well.


    "He wants to avenge Xuan''er. This is his dignity as a man." Ye Hongjian looked at the two people on the field and said without turning her head.


    "Hmm? But he will be killed by that person! Is it important for him to have a life with dignity?" Fang Ziyu obviously could not accept Ye Hongjian''s words. She said loudly and eagerly.


    "Ziyu?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know why you liked Chen Xuanji for so long without any results?" Ye Hongjian did not seem to feel the anxiety in Fang Ziyu''s heart at all. She asked a question that had nothing to do with the stalemate.


    "What?" Fang Ziyu obviously did not expect Ye Hongjian to say such words at this moment. She was slightly stunned and did not have the mood to respond to the other party''s question.


    "Because you''re not reserved enough."


    "Sometimes women should learn to stand behind men." However, Ye Hongjian did not care whether she responded or not and continued to speak.


    "Then could it be that you just watched Xu die at his hands?" Fang Ziyu blushed and questioned loudly, not knowing whether it was because of the pain in the center or because he was too worried about the situation on the field.


    Facing the somewhat irritable Fang Ziyu, Ye Hongjian''s attitude was much calmer.


    "Of course not." She shook her head indifferently, her expression firm and confident. "I will make my move before Xiao Han loses."


    "Count carefully. Every wound he has left on Xiao Han''s body will be returned to him ten times before he dies under my sword."


    Ye Hongjian''s calm tone was almost the same as when Xu Han had just spoken.


    It was so calm that no one could doubt her determination at this moment.


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. For some reason, she felt that the Ye Hongjian in front of her was somewhat unfamiliar, somewhat frighteningly unfamiliar.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian turned to look at her. The girl dressed in red suddenly smiled, as if flowers were blooming on the ground, and the moon was full in the snow.


    Even Fang Ziyu, who was also a woman, couldn''t help but be stunned by the beautiful scenery.


    Ye Hongjian''s gentle voice suddenly echoed in her ears again.


    "Before this happens, fulfilling a man''s dignity is the best restraint for a woman."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 260 Venomous Snake

    The middle-aged swordsman took the lead in launching his attack.


    He was very restrained because he knew that even though he was fighting alone, with Ye Hongjian at the side, the other party would definitely not watch him kill Xu Han. Moreover, he still needed to rely on capturing Xu Han alive to escape from this place.


    Therefore, he controlled his strength to the point where he could disintegrate Xu Han''s combat strength without harming his life.


    His speed was very fast, and the blade of the sword carried the sword intent and instantly arrived in front of Xu Han.


    According to his expectations, Xu Han would lift the sword in his hand at this moment, and then forcefully shake it with him. At this moment, he could use the boundless True Essence around him to shatter the True Qi in the main body of the Xu Clan, causing him to surrender and be captured.


    In fact, his plan was very smooth.


    At least the first half went smoothly.


    Xu Han indeed raised the sword in his hand as he had expected and welcomed the edge of his sword.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, the blade of the sword met.


    Seeing this, the swordsman''s face immediately revealed a wisp of color. The true essence in his body trembled, and at that time, it surged out of his body like a tide, passing through his hands to the tip of his sword.


    "Huh?" Then, the middle-aged swordsman''s expression suddenly changed, and his pupils suddenly dilated.


    Even though he had restrained his own strength, that True Essence was still enough to make any Netherpassage Realm cultivator surrender, let alone Xu Han, who was only at the Three Elements Realm? However, at this moment, Xu Han''s expression was gloomy and cold. There was nothing unusual about it. The true essence he had activated was like mud bulls entering the sea, and it disappeared without any signs of life.


    This change shook the swordsman''s heart. He gritted his teeth and the true essence in his body surged out again. A force that was even more violent than before attacked Xu Han.


    However, after this power surged out.


    The sword in Xu Han''s hand lit up with a faint bloody light. Not only did Xu Han''s body not have any abnormalities, but the aura around him increased slightly at that time.


    This kind of improvement was neither big nor small.


    With the swordsman''s vision, the Earth Yuan in Xu Han''s body actually broke apart at that time.


    Breakthrough?


    His expression changed. Although such a breakthrough was far from turning the tide of the battle, he had failed to achieve any results on both occasions. The connection between the two made him somewhat uneasy.


    "Is that all you have?"


    At that moment, Xu Han''s voice rang out. The middle-aged swordsman was stunned. He raised his head and saw that the youth''s expression was gloomy and cold. A faint bloody light flashed in his eyes. It was exactly the same as the light on his sword.


    "Then it''s my turn to make a move." Xu Han said again. Before the middle-aged swordsman could react, he felt the strength coming from the sword suddenly increase.


    He wanted to circulate all of his True Essence to defend himself, but at that moment, that power suddenly became violent.


    With a single carelessness, his body was pushed back by that violent force. Only after he retreated a few feet did he stabilize his body.


    ¡­


    The middle-aged swordsman used a few breaths of time to calm down his surging inner breath.


    Then, he looked at Xu Han with deep eyes. At this moment, the youth was holding onto his sword and walking towards him in a calm and unhurried manner.


    The sword in his hand, the light in his eyes, and the aura emanating from his body. It was filled with a cold and ferocious smell.


    He walked slowly.


    The black riding boots knocked on the bluestone road, making a soft sound.


    The scarlet sword was dripping with purple blood, droplets after droplets pouring onto the road.


    The swordsman knew that it was the blood of that monster just now.


    This inexplicably made the swordsman''s heart tremble. He did not know why, but he did feel a chill in his heart at that time.


    Yes, he was a little scared.


    However, this fear was quickly spilled out of his mind.


    This was a very unreasonable matter. He was a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert. As long as he defeated the youth in front of him, he would be able to obtain enormous wealth. He had no reason to be afraid of Xu Han.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged swordsman''s eyes sank, and a giant python''s phantom image suddenly appeared behind him.


    He decided to use all his strength to defeat the youth in front of him and calm down the fear that had arisen in his heart.


    "Go to hell!"


    He let out such a furious roar, and the expression on his face became ferocious because of the fanaticism in his heart, and became somewhat distorted because of the ferociousness. It was as if he hadn''t noticed, It was only at that moment that he frantically activated his True Essence. At that time, his speed was also raised to the limit. In a blink of an eye, he killed Xu Han again. The python behind him let out a loud scream, wrapped around his sword and whistled away. It opened its large bloody mouth and bit Xu Han''s head.


    However, even in the face of such a cold attack from a man, the expression on Xu Han''s face was still indifferent.


    He was in a very mysterious state.


    A state in which Xu Han himself could not tell the truth.


    When Xuan''er''s blood splashed onto his body and his sword, he was shrouded in boundless anger.


    That anger almost completely devoured his entire body from the inside out. At the same time, the Heaven Punishing Sword that had been chased by the people of the world suddenly gushed out something after infecting Xuan''er''s blood and rushed into his body.


    He didn''t really know what it was, but after the thing poured in, a boundless killing intent rose from his heart.


    He had an impulse to destroy everything in front of him, regardless of whether it was the enemy or us.


    He had to use all the strength in his body to suppress this impulse.


    However, this impulse did not dissipate because Xu Han''s intentional suppression was becoming more and more intense.


    Xu Han knew that he had to vent this impulse, and the culprit who injured Xuan''er was naturally the best target.


    Of course, such a demonic state naturally had nothing to do with the so-called mysteries.


    The most miraculous thing was that even when the bloodthirsty impulse filled Xu Han''s mind, he was surprisingly calm about the battle.


    For example, the swordsman had summoned his True Spirit and Sword Edge to attack Xu Han from the upper and lower paths. They were extremely fast and their momentum was extremely heavy.


    Normally, Xu Han would have ignored his head and been repelled by Ling Le''s attack.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han was surprisingly calm. He looked at the path that the sword tip and the python were heading towards, and his mind seemed to have divine help as he accurately calculated the arrival times of the two.


    Then, his right arm, which was holding the Heavenly Punishment Sword, involuntarily moved.


    Ding!


    Hiss!


    Accompanied by the sound of swords and howls from one side to the other.


    The Heavenly Punishment Sword in Xu Han''s hand was erected by him in a strange-looking posture.


    The hilt of the sword tilted left, and the tip of the sword tilted right.


    However, such a strange posture surprisingly blocked the blade of the sword and the True Spirit from coming from the upper and lower paths.


    "Huh?" The middle-aged swordsman let out a soft sigh.


    This time, he didn''t have much strength to hide. How fast could a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert erupt with all his might? However, Xu Han took all of them. From his strange posture, the man could tell that all of this seemed to be done intentionally by Xu Han. It was not because the blind cat ran into a dead mouse.


    The vigilance in the man''s heart grew even more intense at that time.


    He didn''t understand why Xu Han looked like a different person in front of him, nor did he understand how his cultivation at the Three Elements Realm could contend against him.


    He didn''t understand, but he didn''t want to think any further.


    This was a life-threatening battle. Any distraction could lead to a single mistake and a total loss.


    He had to admit that the Xu Han in front of him seemed to have the qualifications to go all out.


    Thinking of this, the swordsman finally decided not to hold back.


    The aura around him trembled at that moment, and the blade of the sword was withdrawn by him. The evil python also returned to his back at the same time, spitting out a message and looking at Xu Han vigilantly.


    Then, his aura condensed, and a divine light burst out from his eyes.


    The sword in his hand swung out again.


    This time, his sword was so fast that there was practically only an afterimage left. It was simply difficult for others to catch the traces of his sword. The python behind him also shrunk a bit at that time, wrapped around the sword tip and attacked Xu Han.


    The combined power of the two was far from as simple as one plus one equals two.


    His sword intent and True Spirit were all things condensed from his body, gathered together, his bloodline energy connected, and the power erupted out was almost to the point where it was shocking to hear.


    The enormous Spirit Wind was stirred up by his power. After winter, the fallen leaves in the Tian Ce Mansion were stirred up under the Spirit Wind, and they were raised randomly. The withered branches swayed and splashed; Even Xu Han''s clothes were torn apart by the strong wind, revealing his strong body wrapped in the clothes.


    A smile appeared on the man''s face.


    He felt that under such a sword strike, Xu Han no longer had any reason to resist.


    However, the truth was a hundred times more cruel than he had imagined.


    The moment the man launched his attack, Xu Han also moved.


    He drew his sword very slowly. Compared to the speed of a man, the two of them were like poisonous snakes aiming at their prey and ignorant lambs.


    However, strangely enough, even with such a slow swing of the sword, Xu Han''s sword tip was still unbiased between the two of them before the man''s sword move arrived.


    Ding!


    Following the collision of the two swords, a crisp sound rang out and Xu Han blocked the man''s sword move once again.


    The middle-aged swordsman''s mind was unavoidably in turmoil at that time, He didn''t understand how Xu Han did it. This kind of thing was truly too unbelievable, so much so that he forgot to think about it. Even if Xu Han had insight into the path of his sword move, how did Xu Han, who was only at the Three Elements Realm, receive the boundless power contained within his sword move?


    He wasn''t in the mood to think about it.


    The bloody light in Xu Han''s eyes became heavier and heavier, and the light on his sword also became brighter. The cold aura lingering around Xu Han''s body was also slightly denser.


    Under that aura, the fear in the man''s heart could no longer be concealed.


    "Die!" Fear turned into madness after a few breaths.


    He let out a furious roar. At that time, all of his True Essence was gathered by him and poured into the True Spirit.


    After being nourished by that boundless power, the python phantom''s body once again solidified a little.


    Hiss!


    It let out a hoarse cry, and a cold green light appeared in its eyes. Then, it bent its body.


    In the next moment, it actually left the man''s sword and directly attacked Xu Han''s unprepared face.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 261 Gate

    The middle-aged swordsman did not have the mood to care why Xu Han could completely ignore the boundless power he carried in every move, but Xu Han had no choice but to care.


    The bloodthirsty impulse in his mind made him have no choice but to fight against a Heavenly Hunt Realm swordsman, but at the same time, that near-heartless rationality made him have no choice but to think carefully about what made him do this.


    He was like two souls living in his mind, one bloodthirsty and violent, the other calm and paranoid.


    He vaguely realized that all of these changes seemed to have come from the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand.


    This divine sword that the world was chasing had finally revealed its unique features for the first time after being dusted off in Xu Han''s hands for several years. And it was this kind of peculiarity that almost made Xu Han lose himself.


    The bloodthirsty impulse in his body grew stronger and stronger. Xu Han did not know what would happen to him if he continued to develop like this. Of course, he wanted to break free from this kind of control, but there were some things that he could not do as he wished. It was as if he had lost control of his body and could not do anything.


    At this moment, the python''s True Spirit, which was activated by the man, rushed towards Xu Han''s face.


    The python was a True Spirit, and it possessed a higher level of strength than the so-called True Essence. Xu Han naturally subconsciously wanted to dodge it, but at that time, his right arm holding the Heavenly Punishment Sword lifted the sword in his hand high again, and he did not dodge or dodge towards the incoming python.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the Xing Tian Sword collided with the python fiercely.


    This time, Xu Han was no longer as lucky as before. A huge impact came from the sword, and his body involuntarily trembled violently.


    "Die!" When the middle-aged swordsman saw that his attack had dealt Xu Han with substantial damage for the first time, the fanaticism on his face became even more intense.


    He shouted at the top of his lungs. The True Essence in his body surged into the python''s body even more violently. He no longer cared about anything else and only wanted to kill Xu Han in front of him. The pressure this youth gave him was too strong. The cold aura gave him a suffocating feeling.


    He wanted to escape from this feeling, and killing Xu Han was the best way.


    ¡­


    Intense pain came from his limbs and bones, and the feeling almost tore Xu Han apart.


    He regained control of his body, but he was already unable to get off his back. He had missed the opportunity to avoid the python''s attack earlier. Now that the two collided, if he withdrew the sword in his hand, the only thing waiting for him was to be devoured by the python.


    He could not clench his teeth and use all of his strength to hold the sword against the python.


    This is not an easy task.


    The power coming from the python continuously assaulted Xu Han''s body. Under the impact of the enormous force from his internal organs, blood began to ooze out.


    He knew that if this continued, he would still be devoured by the python''s might.


    Just as he was almost unable to resist, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Do you want to live?"


    The voice was hoarse and deep, like a ghost.


    "Do you want to avenge Xuan''er?"


    Before Xu Han could give him any reaction, the voice asked again.


    Xu Han''s originally somewhat confused mind became even more dazed under the bewitchment of that voice.


    He naturally wanted to survive, and naturally wanted to kill this man in front of him to avenge Xuan''er.


    This thought had just arisen, and it didn''t wait for him to respond at all.


    "Alright!" The bewitching voice in his body responded like this.


    Zheng!


    Thus, at that moment, the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand suddenly let out a sword cry, and the red sword''s body shone brightly.


    The scarlet light was incomparably dazzling, and it carried with it a cold aura that seemed to come from beneath the Yellow Springs. In an instant, it enveloped the entire Tian Ce Mansion ''s entrance.


    Hiss!


    The python summoned by the middle-aged swordsman let out a sorrowful cry under the light of the blood light. It was as if it had met a natural enemy. It no longer cared about attacking and killing Xu Han. Instead, it constantly shook its body at that time, and burnt black streaks appeared on its body.


    Not only did Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu, who were standing at the side, stare dumbstruck, the crowd outside also felt the gloomy and cold aura at that time.


    The four helpers brought by the middle-aged swordsman were stunned. They didn''t care about getting entangled with the Heavenly Policy Army and hurriedly rushed into the manor. However, the scene in front of them left them completely dumbfounded.


    Under the illumination of the bloody light, the python quickly turned completely charred black.


    Then, Xing Tian Sword''s sword body trembled even more violently at that time, and the blood light on the sword''s body also brightened a little.


    The scorched-black python was slowly pulled under the bloody light, and then it was completely sucked into the Xingtian Sword''s sword body.


    "This ¡­"


    Such a turn of events exceeded the perception of those present.


    Although the appearance of a True Spirit was different because of different cultivators, it was also different.


    However, in the final analysis, True Spirit was the property of a cultivator. It was like a person''s arm or ankle that could be cut off, but it would not be used. However, he had never been able to take it away.


    However, Xu Han did it. He used the strange-looking sword in his hand to absorb the True Spirit that the middle-aged swordsman had exhausted all his effort to condense into the sword.


    "Pu!" The moment the middle-aged swordsman lost his True Spirit, his body trembled and a blood arrow spat out from his mouth. The aura around his body immediately became dispirited, and his face was extremely pale. It was obvious that he had been heavily injured.


    And what about Xu Han?


    After the sword in his hand devoured the True Spirit, the dazzling light on the sword''s body abruptly retracted. Then, a wisp of surging red matter continuously moved down the sword''s body. Finally, it arrived at the hilt of the sword, where it paused slightly, and in the next moment, it abruptly poured into Xu Han''s body through the hilt of the sword.


    Xu Han''s body trembled.


    He subconsciously wanted to throw away the culprit''s Xingtian Sword, but at that time, the hilt of the Xingtian Sword suddenly stretched out red objects that were the size of thin snakes. They continuously wrapped around and climbed up, quickly wrapping around Xu Han''s palm, making him unable to break free from the Xingtian Sword. Of course, they clearly weren''t satisfied with this result. After that, they twisted around each other and continued climbing onto Xu Han''s arm.


    This strange change made Xu Han realize that something was wrong, but just as he was about to stop it, the red thing that had just flowed into his body through the sword suddenly exploded in his body.


    A violent force began to wreak havoc on his body.


    A great pain came, and his head instantly went blank.


    However, after a short period of rampage, that power suddenly surged towards his sword seed.


    Unexpectedly, under the transformation of the sword seed, they all turned into sword intent.


    That power was extremely boundless, as if it had evolved from that True Spirit. The True Spirit included almost all the power a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert could possess. To Xu Han, it was obvious how powerful this power was.


    If Xu Han were to use his own power to convert all of this power into the sword intent of the city, it would probably take him three to four months. However, at this moment, under the power of a power that Xu Han couldn''t understand, all of that power would be converted into sword intent in just a few breaths of time.


    As a result, a terrifying sword intent was piled up in Xu Han''s body that almost burst his body.


    They need to find a breakthrough. Just like flooding requires finding a gate to pour.


    The unbroken Heavenly Yuan within the Three Elements was clearly this gate.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 262 Blood Pays

    In an instant, boundless sword intent surged towards Xu Han''s Heavenly Yuan.


    The final obstacle of the Three Elements Realm that an ordinary cultivator would have to cultivate for several years to break through instantly collapsed in front of that sea-like sword intent.


    The aura on Xu Han''s body rose again.


    In a sense, he had already broken through the Three Elements Realm and become a cultivator at the beginning of the Netherpassage Realm. At that time, the sword seed in his body was also nurtured by the Three Elements Realm. The tiny sprouts slowly grew strong, and emerald green leaves began to extend out from all parts of the branches. Next, he only needed to gather the power of three elements and the power of three hundred and sixty-five acupoints to open the Youmen, and then he would be able to reach the Secluded Realm.


    With the sword intent still gathered in his body, it wasn''t difficult to accomplish this.


    However, at this moment, the thin snake-like tentacles that surged out from the Xingtian Sword circled around Xu Han''s entire right arm. The head of the tentacles arrived at the shoulder where his right arm was connected to his body.


    At that moment, the tentacles'' heads let out an excited hissing sound, as if a hungry python had finally seen its fat prey. After a burst of trembling, those tentacles suddenly jumped up and pierced into Xu Han''s chest and back from all directions.


    "Ah!"


    The pain of his flesh being torn apart caused Xu Han to let out a miserable scream, but his blurry consciousness was cleared a little under this pain.


    However, those who attacked did not care about Xu Han. After they stabbed into Xu Han''s body, they wriggled inside Xu Han''s body and then gathered at a certain point on Xu Han''s right chest, twisting together.


    At that time, the raging power in Xu Han''s body seemed to have been somewhat inspired, and it began to continuously surge towards that place.


    With the influx of power, the blood-red light bloomed. Under the nourishment of this power, the object formed from the tentacles turned into a round ball of meat, which began to beat slightly as if it had intelligence.


    This is¡­


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. He felt something familiar from the aura of that thing.


    Yuan!


    Yes, that thing formed a Yuan in Xu Han''s body.


    "Yuan" was similar to the human, heavenly, and earthly elements.


    However, its aura was cold and filled with intense killing intent. Xu Han did not know how to address the fourth Yuan that had suddenly formed within his body, so he could only temporarily call him Blood Yuan.


    Just like how the remnants of the heavenly tribulation had helped him open hundreds of acupoints in his body, the extra "Yuan" meant an extra strand of power. Logically speaking, this should be a good thing, but Xu Han did not have the slightest intention of being happy.


    The reason for that was because as the sword intent poured into his body, the red light around the Blood Essence flourished. Once the sword intent poured into his body, it would be contaminated by the blood light and turn into blood. As time passed, the blood-colored sword intent accumulated more and more in Xu Han''s body, as if it had a faint intention of infecting Xu Han''s body. At that moment, Xu Han came to a realization that this so-called blood essence was evolved from some sort of power within the Heavenly Punishment Sword. If he continued to corrode it like this, he would probably lose control of his body here.


    However, most of the power in Xu Han''s body came from Xing Tian Sword absorbing the True Spirit of the Heavenly Hunt Realm swordsman. Although they were all entrenched within Xu Han''s body, Xu Han did not have the slightest control over these powers, much less mobilize them to resist the Blood Yuan.


    Seeing that the blood-colored sword intent was getting denser and denser, Xu Han was helpless.


    His right arm wrapped in white cloth suddenly trembled, and purple demonic energy suddenly poured into Xu Han''s body.


    This kind of change was extremely sudden. It could even be said that there was not a single sign of it.


    The purple demonic energy gathered beside Xue Yuan and then transformed into a circular object glowing with purple light. At that time, the surrounding sword intent began to gather towards the purple demonic energy. Soon, a demonic energy similar to the purple demonic energy formed beside Xue Yuan!


    The two of them began to absorb the surrounding sword intent crazily, continuously devouring and converting it into blood-colored sword intent and purple sword intent.


    Xu Han roughly guessed that the Great Lord''s right arm was awakened automatically by the blood energy of the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Naturally, it was unwilling to be controlled by a single sword, so it began to fight with it to seize control of Xu Han''s body.


    However, this did not change Xu Han''s current situation in the slightest. Regardless of whether it was the Heavenly Punishment Sword or the Demon Arm that won in the end, Xu Han was still waiting for him to become their puppet.


    How could Xu Han be willing to be controlled by a sword or an arm?


    He gritted his teeth and began to think about how to deal with the two.


    Since both the Demon Yuan and Blood Yuan wanted to control Xu Han by transforming the sword intent in Xu Han''s body, why couldn''t he use his Heaven, Earth, and Human Three Elements to absorb these powers and seize control of him?


    When Xu Han thought of this, he did not hesitate at all. With a thought, the Heaven Earth Human Yuan in his body started to spin violently and began to devour the surrounding energy like the Blood Essence Demon Yuan.


    Such an approach is not ineffective.


    However, the Demon Yuan and Blood Yuan were clearly more than one level stronger than the Heaven, Earth, and Human Yuan. Even if Xu Han circulated the Three Yuan with all his might, his devouring speed was still far less than one tenth of the two.


    If this continued, it was as if he still couldn''t escape the fate of being devoured.


    Xu Han realized that he needed more Yuan.


    But how could something like Yuan be created out of thin air?


    If this matter were to be told to others, they would definitely laugh at Xu Han for talking nonsense. However, Xu Han had witnessed the formation of two strands of elemental energy within his body.


    He clearly understood this process. In the end, it was a pure power that was condensed together and poured into his body with boundless power, thus forming something similar to the three elements of heaven, earth, and man in his body.


    Of course, this was easy to say, but the risk was that words were hard to come by. The slightest bit of carelessness would cause Xu Han''s body to explode due to the mutation caused by the gathering of power.


    However, to the current Xu Han, he clearly did not have the time to hesitate. He would rather explode to death than watch helplessly as his body was snatched away by the demon arm or Xing Tian.


    He wanted to hold his own life in his hands.


    If he couldn''t, then he would only die.


    Xu Han had never hesitated on this matter.


    Thus, he carefully began to condense the power in his body in an attempt to create a new Yuan.


    However, whenever he condensed his sword intent together and then irrigated it, the sword intent that he had condensed together as the foundation of his origin energy would instantly dissipate.


    After several failed attempts, Xu Han finally realized that the essence condensed from sword intent was essentially sword intent. If he poured the same amount of sword intent on it, the condensed sword intent would definitely not be able to withstand this kind of power, so it would disperse. Therefore, if he wanted to condense new essence, he had to find a stronger power than sword intent.


    But how could he have such power in his body?


    Xu Han fell into deep thought, while the demon essence and blood essence in his body were still constantly converting Xu Han''s strength, devouring his body step by step.


    The crisis had not subsided, but had instead intensified.


    This was the case in Xu Han''s body and the situation in the Tian Ce Mansion.


    ¡­


    Although the middle-aged swordsman had lost his combat strength due to the devouring of his True Spirit, his four companions had rushed in. After a brief moment of surprise, they naturally wanted to take action and leave with the dispirited man.


    However, the middle-aged swordsman had witnessed Xuan''er''s existence, so how could Ye Hongjian let her leave?


    As a result, the two sides began to fight again.


    Ye Hongjian relied on her True Spirit to fight against a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert, but the remaining three completely suppressed more than a hundred Tiance Prefecture soldiers.


    Very quickly, casualties began to appear in the Tian Ce Mansion Army.


    Ye Hongjian saw that the situation was not good, He wanted to kill the middle-aged swordsman, we can eliminate future troubles, However, Ye Hongjian''s attitude towards the middle-aged swordsman clearly gave Ye Hongjian a taste. She sacrificed her life to protect him. This made Ye Hongjian''s several attacks useless, while the Tiance Prefecture Army began to lose over time. In less than fifteen minutes, more than ten people had died at the hands of those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    Ye Hongjian saw these situations in her eyes, but her heart was bleeding.


    These Tian Ce Mansion ''s troops were all the old troops of the Headmaster back then. After hibernating for nearly ten years in various parts of Great Zhou, they gathered under the Dao Tian Ce Mansion once again without hesitation, just as the Tian Ce Mansion ''s decree was issued. Such loyal soldiers were rare in the world. At this moment, they were facing an incomparably powerful Heavenly Hunt Realm expert. Even though they knew that there was no chance of victory, not a single one of the hundreds of people had escaped.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hongjian''s heart surged with emotions. He turned to look at the pale-faced youth sitting cross-legged on the ground. She knew that Xu Han would not be able to help in a short period of time. Now, Tiance Prefecture could only rely on her.


    Ye Hongjian''s heart sank. Without any hesitation, the giant red bird behind her let out a long cry. Ye Hongjian wrapped her sword intent in the sky again and charged into the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    ¡­


    As the blood-colored sword intent and purple sword intent in his body increased, Xu Han''s control over his body became weaker and weaker.


    The absorption capacity of the Heaven, Earth, and Human Yuan was far inferior to that of the Blood Yuan and Demon Yuan.


    Xu Han, who had tried several times without any results, frowned deeply.


    He seemed to have reached the point where he had no other choice, but at that moment, he suddenly saw the sword seed in his dantian. As he stepped into the Netherpassage Realm, the buds on the sword seed grew stronger, and four green leaves also grew on the branches.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat.


    The fact that the sword seed could convert any form of power into sword intent meant that the sword seed itself was something that exceeded ordinary power.


    Isn''t this a collection of pure power?


    Naturally, Xu Han did not dare to convert the sword seed into Yuan, but the four green leaves on the sword seed grew from the same root as the sword seed, so they were all useless.


    This was a risky move, but Xu Han had no way out. His mind sank, and he began to recall the process of forming the Blood Yuan and Demon Yuan, and began to inject sword intent into the four green leaves.


    ¡­


    Eldest Young Master Lin never imagined that this happy occasion of marrying Fang Ziyu would turn into a bloody battle between the Tian Ce Mansion and his servants.


    Although Lin Kai was stupid, he understood that the current Tian Ce Mansion was not something that a disgraced playboy like him could afford to provoke.


    He looked at the corpses of the Tian Ce Mansion army lying on the ground. He immediately panicked. He didn''t care about marrying Fang Ziyu and climbing up the Exquisite Pavilion. He turned around and fled this place in panic.


    Since the matter had reached such a stage, both sides had their eyes bloodshot. Naturally, no one would care about Young Master Lin''s whereabouts anymore.


    Fang Ziyu''s face was deathly pale. She leapt up again, turning the sword in her hand into ten pieces and pouring it out towards the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts. However, this sword-controlling technique that had once displayed great divine might in Yanlai City was insignificant in front of these Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    Ling Le''s sword blade scratched the faces of those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts, but even the protective true essence of those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts could not be broken. However, his aura was dispirited because he continuously released such a technique. One of the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts found an opportunity and leapt towards her.


    Ye Hongjian''s mind was several times stronger than Fang Ziyu''s. She understood that it was better to cut off one of her fingers than ten fingers. Thus, when she swung away, the aura around her body trembled, forcing away the Heavenly Hunt Realm expert who was fighting with her with the might of a True Spirit. She fought hard to kill the person who attacked Fang Ziyu.


    That person obviously did not expect Ye Hongjian to still have such a wrist. He wanted to defend himself, but Fang Ziyu gritted his teeth and released his flying sword again. Ye Hongjian took advantage of this moment to flap the wings of the Divine Bird behind her, and her speed suddenly increased several times. At that moment, she directly removed the head of that person.


    Following the death of one of their companions, the expressions of the remaining three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts changed drastically. The violent True Essence poured out from their bodies, and under their anger, they no longer had any scruples. At that time, they used the blade and sword rays to attack Ye Hongjian.


    How terrifying were the three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts'' full-force attacks? As for Ye Hongjian, her aura was also disordered because of her previous life-threatening battle, and it was simply impossible for her to gather enough True Essence to defend against it.


    Everyone cried out in alarm. Seeing the three of them arrive in front of Ye Hongjian, they wanted to rescue him, but they couldn''t keep up with the three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    Looking at the whistling swords, Ye Hongjian''s face turned pale and she revealed a bitter smile.


    Unexpectedly, he was going to die here.


    At that time, images of the past kept appearing in her mind. She thought about when she was young in Tiance Prefecture, the old man taught her how to be a hero and serve her country and people.


    She thought of the day when the Tian Ce Mansion collapsed. Her father held her in his arms and comforted her softly. A gentleman would not stand on a dangerous wall.


    She thought about the youth standing outside the Exquisite Pavilion under the lightning tribulation and asked softly, "What''s wrong with Xu Han?"


    She did not regret it or feel unwilling. After all, she did what she wanted to do, and she did not slack off, nor did she give up. However, there was a hint of guilt in his heart as he dragged the youth who shouldn''t have been involved in this matter into this.


    Perhaps this kind of guilt could only be repaid in the next life.


    As she thought this, she finally closed her eyes and waited for the sword to reach her body, waiting for the inevitable arrival of death.


    ¡­


    However, there were many things in this world that could not be fulfilled in the end.


    For example, Ye Hongjian did not expect that the Tian Ce Mansion would receive a calamity on such an early morning.


    For example, she would never have thought that this inevitable death would not come as planned.


    The youth sitting cross-legged on the ground suddenly opened his eyes.


    His right eye flickered with a strange purple light, and his left eye was suffused with a scarlet blood light.


    His body emitted an overwhelming sword intent.


    He stood up, and the Xing Tian Sword in his right arm let out a mournful cry. The red tentacles retreated like a tide.


    The youth took a breath and looked around.


    There were dozens of corpses lying on the ground. They were dressed in white armor and bathed in blood, but their vitality had long since disappeared.


    Not far away, three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts pounced on a girl dressed in red like tigers and wolves.


    The strange brilliance in the youth''s eyes faded away, and then a dense murderous aura appeared on his forehead.


    He didn''t say anything.


    After a pause, he arrived in front of the girl.


    He waved his sword, his sword intent whistling, accompanied by the roar of a dragon.


    The three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were shocked by the youth who had suddenly killed them. Before they could regain their senses, the sword light had already arrived in front of them.


    The might of the sword caused the three of them to be stunned. They had no choice but to resist with their swords at that time, but even so, they were still unable to avoid being shaken by the sword light, and their bodies retreated several zhang before they could stabilize their bodies.


    They then looked at each other and saw the dense shock in each other''s eyes.


    Previously, Xu Han''s cultivation was only at the Three Origin Realm. How did he advance to the Netherpassage Realm in such a short period of time? Furthermore, judging from the momentum of his sword strike just now, it seemed that it was not something that ordinary Netherpassage Realm cultivators could compare to.


    Originally, this was only to use Lin Kai''s matter to make things difficult for Tiance Prefecture, but for some reason, it was to this extent. After the anger from before dissipated, the three of them were also a little afraid. At that time, the leader walked over to Xu Han and said, "We don''t want to see this happening. If we don''t stop here, we won''t pursue Senior Brother Lu anymore."


    The Senior Brother Lu they were talking about must be the Heavenly Hunt Realm expert who had died at the hands of Ye Hongjian.


    They were not clear about Xuan''er''s matter. At this moment, they were only making such a proposal because they were afraid of the reputation of the Tian Ce Mansion. After all, there were more than 30 Tian Ce Mansion soldiers who had died at their hands today. Even the one behind them might not be able to protect them even if things went to such a state. It was just a small matter, a small matter.


    Furthermore, in their eyes, Xu Han should have no reason to reject them. After all, if the three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts worked together and forced them to fight to the death, they would not be able to bear the consequences, and neither would Tiance Prefecture.


    Just when they thought that Xu Han would agree to this proposal and suffer this hidden loss.


    The youth pointed at the corpses of dozens of Tiance Prefecture soldiers on the ground. He looked at the three with a frosty expression and asked, "Ask them if they agree?"


    When the three of them heard this, their expressions changed. Immediately, one of them said in a deep voice.


    "I am also very sorry for the casualties of the Tian Ce Mansion Army, but no one else can blame this saber and sword for being blind. Moreover, Senior Brother Lu has also died in battle, and Senior Brother Hong''s True Spirit has also been destroyed by the Manor Master, so the Manor Master shouldn''t be so unforgiving." The man said this with a gloomy brow and a threatening tone.


    "True Spirit? Senior Brother Lu?"


    At that moment, the youth smiled faintly, his tender face covered in frost.


    He raised his sword again and shook his head regretfully.


    "I''m sorry, what you said, in my opinion¡­"


    "It''s worthless."


    ¡­


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he completely lost interest in speaking to the three of them.


    His body suddenly moved. The Xingtian Sword blood in his hand lit up and went straight to one of the people''s faces.


    The pale yellow sword intent wrapped around the sword body of the Heavenly Punishment Sword. A flood dragon wrapped around the sword body faintly, and its might was so great that even Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were secretly frightened.


    The other two were shocked when they saw Xu Han''s ruthless actions, but they had no choice but to hurriedly attack and kill Xu Han from both sides in order to save their companions.


    However, at that time, the aura in Xu Han''s body burst forth, and two shadows, one purple and one red, suddenly appeared.


    The purple figure had the body of a dragon-headed sparrow, and the demonic aura around it was overflowing.


    The red figure was like an Asura, densely packed with blood energy and filled with killing intent.


    They appeared on Xu Han''s left and right sides, blocking the two people who were coming at him.


    True Spirit!


    The expressions of the two changed. The two shadows that appeared were clearly True Spirits. But how could Xu Han, who had just arrived at the Nether Opening Realm, condense a True Spirit within such a short period of time?


    Such doubts transformed into terror that rose to their foreheads.


    But in the next moment, the horror on his face froze.


    Time seemed to have stopped, and the bodies of the three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts stopped at that moment.


    On the other hand, Xu Han''s body returned to the distance, retracting his sword and sheathing it. The two purple and red figures also entered his body.


    His expression was cold, but he didn''t look at the three of them for a moment.


    Just as everyone was puzzled.


    Pu!


    An extremely small sound exploded at the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Then, a slit appeared between the three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts'' eyebrows and spread out like a poisonous snake towards their surroundings.


    After a few breaths, the cracks covered their entire bodies.


    Bang!


    Another crisp sound rang out.


    Almost at the same time, the bodies of the three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts exploded, their flesh and blood tore apart, turning into powder that scattered all over the ground.


    Xu Han, who had taken the lives of three Heavenly Hunt Realm experts in a single move, did not show any signs of lust.


    He turned around, helped Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu up, and sat on the stone seat in the mansion. She picked up Xuan''er from the ground and carefully carried her to Qin Keqing''s hand. She whispered, "Take good care of her."


    After doing this, the youth silently lifted the pale-faced middle-aged swordsman''s body and threw him fiercely in front of the Heavenly Policy Army like mud.


    His gaze swept across the bloody bodies of the Heavenly Policy Army.


    After a few breaths, he finally said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what kind of place the Headmaster''s Tiance Prefecture is."


    "But from today onwards, the Tian Ce Mansion in my Xu Han''s hands."


    "I need to change my appearance."


    "In today''s change, our Tian Ce Mansion lost thirty-seven valiant warriors."


    "I don''t care where these Heavenly Hunt Realm experts came from, but I know that the mastermind behind them is Gu and Zhao families."


    "Therefore, they must pay the price."


    "We need to let them know that the Tian Ce Mansion¡­"


    "There is vengeance, there is blood!"


    After Xu Han finished speaking, his aura swayed. The Heaven Punishing Sword on his back was once again held in his hand. He raised it high up and took a random step forward. He fiercely stepped on the middle-aged swordsman''s head. The middle-aged swordsman''s head was split apart under that foot and blood sprayed all over the ground.


    The soldiers of the Tian Ce Mansion had solemn expressions on their faces. At that time, they raised their swords and shouted loudly.


    "There is vengeance, there is blood!"


    This voice continued to echo through the bloodstained doors of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 263 A Heaven-defying Affair

    In the Pu Tian Palace, in the Wei Yang Palace.


    Yuwen Luo was dressed in a red robe with a golden dragon embroidered on his back.


    He wore a high-sounding robe and hung five nine-pearl golden robes, coinciding with the number of ninety-five.


    He propped his head with his hands and watched the memorial.


    Then, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the old man beneath the stage, who was standing with his head lowered.


    "In two days, there were 37 consecutive murders in the capital. Those who died were all direct descendants of the Gu and Zhao families. Who do you think did it?"


    His deep voice echoed back and forth in Wei Yang Palace.


    The old man below the stage still lowered his head and respectfully replied, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Yuwen Luo''s eyes lit up. At that moment, his voice became a little deeper, "Do you really not know, or do you not know?"


    "I really don''t know." The old man replied.


    "Zhang Xiang!" But at that time, Yuwen Luo who heard this suddenly stood up and threw the memorial in his hand in front of the old man. "Two days ago, Lin Kai brought a group of Jianghu people to the Tian Ce Mansion to cause trouble. He killed 37 of the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Army. Two days later, 37 direct descendants of the Gu and Zhao families died one after another. Do you think you don''t know who did this?"


    Facing the furious Yuwen Luo, the old man below the stage still had an indifferent expression.


    "In that case, His Majesty has already found the culprit. Then please give His Majesty a decree. This old minister will bring people to capture the important criminals." The old prime minister cupped his hands and said, looking loyal and obedient.


    Hearing this, Yuwen Luo was slightly stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    He smiled very clearly, as if from the bottom of his heart.


    "Capture an important criminal? He is holding Jizhou in Xu Han''s hand. There are two important towns, the Sword Dragon Pass and Big Yellow City. They strangled my Great Zhou''s throat. Zhu Xian doesn''t even dare to touch him. How dare I?"


    "Back then, when Mu Ji led his troops into the seclusion, if His Majesty was willing to send a secret edict to ask Prince Zhao of You Zhou for help, Old General Lin would not die in battle. Big Yellow City would definitely be grateful to His Majesty, so why would it be like this?" The old man asked.


    "Are you blaming me?" Yuwen Luo said in a deep voice, his eyes slowly narrowing at that time.


    "Your Majesty has his own Holy Judgment. I dare not." The old man hurriedly said, his attitude still respectful.


    Perhaps it was the old man''s unyielding attitude that made Yuwen Luo somewhat at a loss as to how to continue speaking, At that time, he sat back on the dragon chair behind him and remained silent for a long time before he said again, "Zong Zhengyu Wencheng''s memorial to the prime minister, right? Then what exactly is Xu Han''s ident. I.ty? You and I know perfectly well that you are helping him deal with the Yin Clan and Gu and Zhao families. Where do you want me to be?"


    "You, Ji, Qing, Chong four prefectures suffered a snowstorm. Zhu Xian took most of the treasury''s funds to rebuild the Azure Dragon Army. The rest is difficult to solve the problems of the people in the four prefectures."


    "Is this your reason?" Hearing this, Yuwen Luo slapped the desk on the table and angrily said, "Xu Han got the money and didn''t he get enough for himself and sent it all to Jizhou. Didn''t the people of the other three provinces suffer from the same hunger and cold?"


    "The world is in turmoil. To be able to save a state, it is a state." The old prime minister cupped his hands in response.


    "What a good one that can save a state is a state. Then where are you going to place me? Do you want Xu Han to become the emperor of the Great Zhou Empire?" Yuwen Luo''s expression was cold. At that time, the candlelight in Wei Yang Palace seemed to have sensed the turbulence in the Emperor''s heart. At that time, it suddenly became bright and dark.


    "Your Majesty, this old official only knows about the Great Zhou Empire. Other than that, I have no other thoughts."


    Seemingly shocked by the might of the heavens, the old man suddenly knelt down and shouted loudly.


    Facing the old man''s posture that a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, Yuwen Luo finally put away the idea of fighting with him over this matter.


    The anger on his face suddenly dissipated at this moment. He said somewhat dispiritedly, "My Dragon Qi ¡­ is dissipating."


    After saying that, Yuwen Luo''s gaze fell on the old man below the stage.


    However, the old man still knelt on the ground as if he had never heard of it before.


    "Ever since Xu Han returned to Chang''an, my Dragon Qi has been dissipating. Right now, it''s only a faint green color. In less than half a year, I''m afraid I can only be like King Yu."


    The expression on Yuwen Luo''s face became absent-minded at that time, and his gaze was deep, as if he had returned to a long time ago.


    "Back then, when Father did the great rebellion, he summoned the gravekeeper, Canghai Liu, to join hands with the Headmaster to kill him."


    "I am not the Son of Heaven''s Will. To be able to ascend to this position is indeed a matter of urgency."


    "I originally thought that killing those young sons would ensure that my throne would be safe, but I had thought that there would still be fish that escaped the net. Now that I''ve returned, I''ve used all the dragon qi I''ve accumulated over the years to make a wedding dress."


    After saying this, Yuwen Luo suddenly looked at the old man again and said sadly, "These past few years, I have deliberately annihilated the Mu Palace, supported the Longevity Division, and dragged down Tiance Prefecture. However, I do not want to end up in such a predicament. What''s wrong with me, do you think?"


    Hearing this, the old man who had been crouching his head for a long time finally spoke again.


    "Your Majesty, do you know what happened to the Tian Ce Mansion two days ago?"


    Hearing this, Yuwen Luo was stunned. Although the old man''s question did not seem to have anything to do with their previous conversation, he still replied at that time, "You mean the dead Tiance Prefecture army?"


    "Two days ago in the Tian Ce Mansion ''s war, someone felt that there was a demonic aura pervading the Tian Ce Mansion." The old man ignored Yuwen Luo''s words and said.


    "What?" The Emperor''s expression changed drastically when he said those words. He muttered to himself with an incredulous expression, "You mean what father did back then was successful? Did he really create a half-demon?"


    "Whether it''s Da Chu or the previous emperor, I don''t know why so many people in the world are addicted to this half-demon technique. I just want to tell His Majesty what His Majesty did wrong."


    "What?" Yuwen Luo was stunned again, "Are you saying that I shouldn''t have let that baby go back then?"


    "Fei Ye¡­"


    "It was indeed a heaven-defying move for the first emperor to create half a demon, but now it seems that he has succeeded."


    At that time, the old man who had been lowering his head finally raised his head for the first time. He looked at the unpredictable Yuwen Luo on the high platform, and his gaze instantly became deep.


    "Your Majesty is not the son of the heavens. Since you want to sit firmly on this throne, you must have the determination to go against the heavens."


    "But what about His Majesty?"


    "But I believe in the so-called Dragon Qi technique. I thought that by trapping the Dragon Qi, I would be able to sit firmly on the throne."


    "But I never thought that using Dragon Qi to prove the emperor position is a rule set by the heavens."


    "Using the Heaven-defying Technique, do something heaven-defying¡­"


    "I thought you were talking nonsense, but I don''t think so."


    After saying that, the deep gaze in the old man''s eyes disappeared once again. At that time, he became the old man who was on the verge of death.


    On the high platform, Yuwen Luo''s expression was dejected, and the words in his ears were endless, echoing back and forth.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 264 Lord Manor Head

    In the Tian Ce Mansion, a youth sat cross-legged.


    His eyes were tightly closed, as if an old monk was meditating.


    However, two silhouettes, one purple and one red, silently appeared behind him. They were red like Asuras, grinning their teeth and wearing armor. The purple dragon-headed sparrow had a high head and a ghostly aura.


    His entire body was filled with a dense yellow sword qi, and there was a faint image of a wandering dragon within it.


    After a few breaths, the youth''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and all the strange phenomena around him disappeared at that moment. Everything around him returned to calm, as if everything that had just happened was just an illusion, not happening.


    "Sigh ¡­" Then, the youth sighed deeply.


    That day, the Heavenly Punishment Sword and the demon arm created a streak of blood essence and a streak of demon essence in his body.


    At this critical moment, Xu Han had no choice but to take the risk and refine the four new leaves in his sword seed into sword essence. Even the three elements of heaven, earth, and people in his body could snatch control of his body from this blood essence demon essence.


    Although he had never heard of such a thing before, Xu Han had truly accomplished it. With this, he successfully suppressed the demon essence and blood essence in his body. However, nearly half of the sword intent in his body had already been converted by the Blood Demon Duality. However, Xu Han did not have the ability to reverse Yin and Yang. Helplessly, he tried to convert these two powers into True Spirit. Perhaps it was because Xue Yuan and Yao Yuan had already brought along a trace of intelligence from Xing Tian Sword and Yao Arm, and when they realized that they were unable to snatch Xu Han''s body, they were actually able to easily condense into a True Spirit under Xu Han''s urging in order to survive.


    Of course, this so-called True Spirit was only an embryonic form, but the power it displayed was obvious to everyone.


    Even if a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert was under this True Spirit, it would still be difficult for them to have a united enemy.


    This encounter was not an exaggeration, but it had brought Xu Han great benefits. His strength had almost taken a qualitative leap. In the past, he had to spend a bit of effort fighting against experts of the Netherpassage Realm, but now, ordinary Heavenly Hunt Realm could hardly have a match for him.


    Logically speaking, Xu Han, who had obtained such benefits, should have reason to be happy.


    But in fact?


    A blessing in disguise is not a blessing in disguise.


    Xu Han was unable to escape from this principle of interdependence between misfortune and fortune.


    Although the True Spirit formed from Demon Yuan and Blood Yuan gave Xu Han powerful strength, at the same time, Xu Han could feel that his demon arm was no longer as quiet as before. There were faint signs of awakening, and the same was true for the Heaven Punishing Sword. Moreover, because this duality had been refined by Xu Han into his own True Spirit, Xu Han was connected to their Qi and Qi, so he could no longer cut off contact with them.


    Xu Han could not imagine what kind of impact this would have on Xu Han in the long run, but he was slightly uneasy.


    ¡­


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but sigh. He walked out of the room and discovered that the sky was already dark.


    Before he could sigh, the people outside the room who had been waiting respectfully for a long time surrounded him.


    "Manor Head, Gu Fan, the grandson of Gu Changyue, has been killed in the Hongyan Pavilion."


    "Manor Head, Zhao Xingzheng''s fourth son, Zhao Rushen, died in the suburbs of Chang''an."


    "The land of the Gu Clan in the west of the city has been seized and 80,000 stones of grain has been collected."


    "The Zhao Clan''s horse farm in the north of the city has been seized and more than 700 warhorses have been seized."


    ¡­


    Xu Han listened to the reports of the Tian Ce Mansion ''s actions in the past two days. He looked at the exhausted expressions on the faces of the Tian Ce Mansion Army, but his eyes flashed with a burning light.


    This was the first time he truly felt the weight on his shoulders.


    At that moment, he nodded and signaled for everyone to stand up. Only then did he sincerely say, "Thank you, everyone."


    On that day, after burying the thirty-seven dead Tian Ce Mansion Army soldiers, Xu Han began to plan his revenge on the Gu and Zhao families and the Zhao Clan.


    The first was naturally to continue seizing the assets of the two families. The second was to find an opportunity to uproot the direct descendants of the Gu and Zhao families one by one. Of course, most of these so-called direct descendants did not have much real power. After all, there would be some guards around the true backbone of the Gu and Zhao families ''s great cause. Xu Han did not intend to touch these tough bones so quickly. He wanted to give the other party a deterrent and tell them that the Tian Ce Mansion was definitely not a bully who feared the weak and feared the strong.


    Years of wandering had taught Xu Han a lesson. The richer one''s family was in this world, the more arrogant one was, the more afraid they were of death.


    As long as you put on the posture of risking your life, the other party will be more or less afraid.


    After Xu Han stabilized his body, this third step was on the agenda.


    "Subordinate''s duty." Upon hearing Xu Han''s words, the Tian Ce Mansion Army all knelt down once again.


    The things they had done in the past few days were indeed dangerous, but these Tiance Prefecture troops were all from the old tribes of Tiance Prefecture back then. They had been slaughtered by a few Heavenly Hunt Realm experts and killed more than 30 of their comrades. Wasn''t there a burst of anger in their hearts? Taking this opportunity to vent his emotions, he was quite happy.


    "Everyone, go down and rest first. Tomorrow, we have bigger things to do." Xu Han smiled and said when he saw them like this.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other and saw a wisp of pleasant surprise in each other''s eyes.


    What could be bigger than what they had done these past few days? Everyone naturally couldn''t understand for a moment, but since Xu Han had said this, his actions during this period of time were definitely not empty words. When they thought of this, everyone became somewhat impatient.


    Xu Han comforted them a few times before he left one after another.


    ¡­


    After everyone left, Xu Han discovered that behind them, a woman dressed in red was hugging Xuan''er and looking at him with a smile.


    "Hongjian" Xu Han was stunned. Just as he was about to say something, the black cat in the girl''s hand let out a cheer. It lightly jumped from the girl''s embrace to his shoulder. It continuously rubbed Xu Han''s neck with its head and let out a soft grunt.


    Xu Han was tickled by him. He hurriedly reached out to stroke the black cat''s head and comforted, "It''s fine, Xuan''er."


    "Xuan''er is no longer seriously injured. Her injuries are recovering very quickly, but Qing told me that she did almost nothing, so Xuan''er''s body healed by herself." At that time, the red-clothed girl slowly walked to Xu Han and reached out to stroke Xuan''er.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned again. He looked at the black cat on his shoulder in surprise. His gaze landed on the spot where he had been injured by the sword that day. The wound there couldn''t help but disappear, and black hair had also grown out. He couldn''t tell that he had suffered serious injuries.


    Xu Han thought of Xuan''er''s enormous appearance that day, and his heart trembled slightly.


    Although he was with Xuan''er day and night, he knew very little about this black cat.


    Whether it was the spirit it had displayed before or the power it possessed that was different from its peers, Xu Han realized that it was not simple.


    "Xuan''er, what exactly are you?" Xu Han couldn''t help but ask at that time.


    "Miao?" Hearing this, Xuan''er tilted her head in confusion and looked at Xu Han for a while, as if she did not understand what Xu Han meant. After a few breaths, the black cat no longer pondered Xu Han''s question and rubbed its head against Xu Han''s neck again.


    Its amber eyes narrowed into crescent moons at that time, and its face was filled with a look of enjoyment, as if it liked to interact with Xu Han.


    Xu Han was also slightly stunned, and then he smiled valiantly.


    Does it really matter what Xuan''er is?


    As long as he knew that Xuan''er was his friend, it was enough for his family. Whether it was a demon or just an ordinary cat, it didn''t matter to Xu Han.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han put away the doubts in his mind and turned to look at Ye Hongjian, "How are your injuries?"


    "No problem." The girl smiled and shook her head, "You can recover after a few days of rest."


    At this point, the girl paused as if she remembered something and said, "After all, not everyone has the ability to reach the heavens like your Xuan''er."


    Xu Han was stunned. Knowing that she was referring to Xuan''er''s identity, Xu Han shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t know much about Xuan''er either. This is the first time I know that it can transform into such a state."


    Xu Han tried his best to look sincere enough, but Ye Hongjian looked at him with a smile. Under the girl''s gaze, for some reason, Xu Han clearly knew that what he said was true, but he was inexplicably guilty.


    "What about your sword? And why has your right arm been tied to a white cloth and refused to show off? That day, I felt a strong demonic aura from you." Ye Hongjian narrowed her eyes and asked. There was a faint smile on her face, but there was a cunning look like a fox hidden within the smile.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly.


    He naturally understood the meaning behind Ye Hongjian''s words. She was asking Xu Han to show her his cards. After all, it was definitely not a coincidence that Xu Han had displayed all sorts of abnormal behaviors that day.


    The demonic energy in his right arm could devour the sword of a True Spirit, instantly breaking through the Three Elements Realm and condensing into a True Spirit. Everything was enough to shock others, but it happened to Xu Han without exception. It was really hard not to arouse the suspicions of others.


    Xu Han hesitated for a long time before finally opening his mouth to say something.


    "Forget it." But at that time, Ye Hongjian smiled faintly and turned around gently, pretending to leave.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Ye Hongjian''s previous inquiry was more like teasing him than probing him. Xu Han secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but he couldn''t help but look at the girl''s back and ask, "Don''t you want to know at all?"


    "What do you know?" The girl turned her head when she heard this. She looked at Xu Han, her big dark eyes blinking, looking confused.


    Seeing this, Xu Han burst into laughter.


    At that time, the girl''s voice sounded again.


    "Don''t you also need to know what Xuan''er is?"


    "It''s like you know that Xuan''er is always Xuan''er, and to me, I know that Xu Han will always be Xu Han. That''s enough."


    After saying that, the girl smiled.


    His teeth were as white as jade, and his face was as red as clouds.


    Xu Han was stunned when he saw this. When he regained his senses, the girl had already slowly walked far away, and her voice that sounded like an oriole''s cry could be heard by his ears.


    "Have a good rest. Aren''t you going to do something big tomorrow?"


    "My Lord Manor Master."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 265 Like A Rising Wind And Scudding Clouds

    October to the end. The capital of the Chen Kingdom, Jinling, also welcomed the first snow in winter.


    In Changle Palace.


    The white-robed and white-haired Chen Xuanji stood at the palace gate and looked at the drifting snow in the sky, his expression absent-minded.


    Everything in the Linglong Pavilion seemed to be still yesterday.


    "Xue Luo''s green robes are white, and she often makes the youth grow old."


    He sighed inexplicably, but he felt a little pain in his brain.


    The trivial matters of the new emperor''s ascension to the throne continued, and he felt even more annoyed when he thought of his old friend, but was not allowed to see each other.


    At this moment, a trivial sound of footsteps came from behind him.


    "Your Majesty, King Feng Xing wishes to see you." The inner official''s shrill voice rang out.


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji was slightly stunned. It was already late and it was already 11 o''clock. At this time, King Fengxing had suddenly arrived. It was obvious that he wanted to avoid anyone''s attention, so what he had done must be extremely unusual.


    After hesitating for a few breaths, he nodded and said, "Let him in."


    The inner official behind him said "yes" and then retreated.


    At that time, Chen Xuanji raised his head and looked at the thin snow outside the house. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he faintly felt that the snow at this moment seemed to be a little heavier than before.


    He smiled bitterly, and then his expression became as solemn and calm as an emperor.


    ¡­


    When Chen Xuanji sat back on the dragon chair of Changle Palace, a middle-aged man dressed in a brocade robe walked into the main hall with the help of the inner official.


    He lowered his head and bowed his body. From beginning to end, he did not raise his head to look at Chen Xuanji. Only when he reached the front of the hall did he suddenly kneel down and shout, "Chen Ping greets His Majesty."


    "Uncle and I are clan relatives. There''s no need to be formal. Get up." Chen Xuanji said softly.


    However, the kneeling man did not get up and still knelt on the ground with his head bowed.


    "I have a request. If His Majesty does not allow me to do so, I will not be able to get up from my knees for a long time." The man said loudly with a sad tone.


    Chen Xuanji''s expression changed at that time. He could vaguely guess what the man was saying, but he did not point it out.


    "Uncle, what can I do for you? It doesn''t matter if you tell me." He said in a deep voice, his eyes flickering with light.


    Hearing this, the man raised his head. Although there was wind and frost, he could still faintly see his handsome face from back then. However, there was a ferocious scar on his face that extended from the center of his eyebrows to the top of his right lip¡­


    King Fengxing, Chen Ping, was the half-brother of the late Emperor Chen Tingzhu. He was also a beautiful youth who was famous in Jinling City back then, but on the border, Zhao Chu, the Great Zhou Dynasty''s Prince of Zhao, had sliced open the face of countless envious women to the point that it had fallen to its present state.


    Of course, although these things are stifling, but Chen Ping also in the war with Great Zhou made great contributions. In addition to Chen Zhou repaired, there were few battles at the border, Chen Ping recuperated, more than a hundred thousand cavalry in his hands could be said to be strong.


    What was even more noteworthy was that he was one of the few frontier generals who hadn''t participated in the contest for the first wife. Now that he held a heavy army, he was the hottest person in the Chen Kingdom, apart from Munch.


    "Your Majesty, please save my Great Chen Jiangshan!" Chen Ping shouted loudly, then raised his head to the ground again.


    "Uncle, what do you mean?" Chen Xuanji asked calmly.


    "In the past few days, Munch has changed several important ministers to his trusted aides. He has also deposed Chen Ming as a Qiu for conspiracy against him. The military has deployed more and more personnel. This is clearly to exclude dissidents. Although Munch has helped establish a new ruler, this world is still under the control of the Chen Kingdom. His surname is Meng, and His Majesty''s surname is Chen!" Chen Ping said in grief, his expression sincere, a loyal monarch for the country.


    Chen Xuanji raised his eyebrows, his expression still indifferent.


    Seeing that Chen Xuanji did not respond, Chen Ping''s expression changed and he said again, "Has His Majesty ever seen an emperor before?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji''s expression changed. After he entered the palace that day, Chen Tingzhu still had a breath left. However, this matter was extremely secret. He had never spoken to anyone. Chen Ping had obviously obtained some secret letters from him. Thinking of this, Chen Xuanji''s expression turned gloomy as he looked at the guards around him.


    "I know that His Majesty is deeply concerned about Empress Dowager Meng Yu. However, at that time, His Majesty was young and did not know many things. Meng Ke had a long history of being uncourteous, and the previous emperor had no choice but to do so."


    Chen Xuanji remained silent for a long time before he finally opened his mouth and said.


    "I have long forgotten what happened back then."


    "But King Qin Munch has been guarding the border in the west for many years, and his reputation among the people is quite high."


    "Your Majesty, since the ancient times, the Dao of Officials has always been in the Nine Tin Realm. Now that Munch is in charge of military and political affairs, he has no way of advancing. He is in his prime. How could he be willing to do this? His Majesty cannot help but be wary of this tiger-wolf appearance." Hearing Chen Xuanji''s words, Chen Ping''s expression instantly changed as he spoke loudly again.


    "I will remember Uncle''s words." Chen Xuanji said. He walked down the tall dragon platform and arrived in front of Chen Ping. He extended his hand and helped Chen Ping up from his kneeling body.


    Chen Ping was about to express his gratitude when he discovered that Chen Xuanji was firmly holding onto his hand.


    He was shocked and looked up, but when he met Chen Xuanji''s burning gaze, his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    "The Chen Clan''s rivers and mountains will always be the Chen Clan''s rivers and mountains."


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I will always remember that you and I are family."


    ¡­


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, as if it would never stop.


    "This move emphasizes that a saber is like a dragon. Qi comes first and strength comes second. You have to remember."


    "I remember, Master, my father''s father''s father''s father also said that form is inferior, strength is master¡­"


    Ning Zhumang listened to the conversation between an old man and a young man in the distance, playing around with the bonfire in the snow.


    They stayed at the foot of Ya Qi Mountain for half a month.


    The macheteman taught the youth surnamed Su his saber technique every day, and he worked tirelessly.


    That youth was quite perceptive. Any profound saber technique could be mastered in just a few days.


    However, the macheteman was an immortal after all. He didn''t know how long it would take for him to give everything he had learned to the youth. Thinking of this, Ning Zhumang was a little worried.


    These days of dying were not easy.


    He was so idle that he panicked. He couldn''t help but walk to the snowy ground where the two of them were practicing their sabers and looked at the old man and the young man.


    The youth was very diligent. Although the requirements of the macheteman were harsh, the youth did not complain at all. His tiny face was completely red from the cold in the snow, but he did not complain at all.


    "What time has it been? Are you still practicing?"


    Ning Zhumang looked at the scene for a long time, but he couldn''t help but ask.


    Only then did the old man and the young man raise their heads to look at the sky and discover that they were already shocked.


    "Uncle Ning, are you hungry? Mu An will go catch a snow rabbit for you right now." The youth put away his saber and said with a smile.


    That''s a beautiful smile.


    Of course, this kind of rhetoric was somewhat inappropriate for a youth, but that smile was indeed very beautiful.


    It was like the spring breeze in March, wrinkling the water in the pond. It was like a green ripple that spread out the lotus flower.


    Ning Zhumang liked it so much that he waved his hand repeatedly, "Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    However, the youth still jumped into the depths of the snow to catch the snow rabbit he was talking about.


    At that time, the macheteman sheathed his saber and sat beside Ning Zhumang.


    "What a disciple." Ning Zhumang couldn''t help but nod as he looked at the youth who had left, and sighed with envy.


    The macheteman glanced at him and asked, "Envy?"


    Ning Zhumang was slightly stunned. He thought of the purple-robed youth and shook his head with a smile. "I don''t envy him."


    His words were very frank, which surprised the macheteman.


    After that, the two of them inevitably fell into a long period of silence.


    When Su Mu''an returned with the two rabbits, they began to pick up the dry wood around them, while Su Mu''an was busy cutting open the two snow rabbits in her hands.


    His technique was extremely skilled, and it was obvious that he often did such things.


    Ning Zhumang looked at the young man with the sword on his back and couldn''t help but ask, "Little Muan, didn''t you say that your family is a swordsman from generation to generation? Why is there a sword on your back?"


    "I''m not too sure about what my ancestors left behind." Su Mu''an lowered her head and replied. "Although no one uses a sword at home, the ancestral teachings told us to keep this sword safe. One day, our ancestors will come to retrieve the sword."


    "Ancestor?" Ning Zhumang blinked his eyes. "Which ancestor?"


    "Of course it''s my dad''s dad''s dad''s dad¡­"


    Seeing Su Mu''an start counting seventeen generations of his father''s actions, Ning Zhu Mang felt a headache.


    ''"Then how many years ago? Didn''t you live longer than a Supreme True Man? Is that ancestor of yours an immortal?" He said hurriedly.


    "Of course. My ancestor was the most powerful macheteman in the world." Su Mu''an raised her head and said proudly.


    Ning Zhumang was accustomed to Su Mu''an ''s temperament. He did not argue with him, but instead asked, "May I borrow your sword?"


    Su Mu''an was stunned. She shook her head and said, "No."


    "Little fellow, I''m asking you to lend me your saber. You said that your saber is a killing weapon and you can''t underestimate others. That''s fine. Why aren''t you willing to show me this sword? Are you still afraid that I''ll snatch it away?" Ning Zhumang pretended to be angry.


    "No, no." Seeing this, Su Mu''an hurriedly waved her hand. "This sword ¡­"


    He furrowed his brows in frustration and said, "No one has been able to pull out this sword since the day it was passed down. Besides the people from the Su Clan, anyone who touched this sword would be devoured by the boundless sword intent within the sword."


    The little fellow spoke very seriously, but the more he did, the more curious Ning Zhumang became.


    He stared at the extremely ordinary looking longsword behind Su Mu''an and said again, "So miraculous? Then it should be even more so for me to see."


    "I really can''t. I''ll hurt Uncle Ning." Su Mu''an said solemnly.


    The macheteman on the side also opened his eyes. He had never heard of such a thing before. At that time, he whispered, "Mu An, let Brother Ning have a look. He is at least the head of the Linglong Pavilion, so he should be fine."


    Su Mu''an had always respected his master. After a slight hesitation, she removed the sword from her back and handed it over. "Uncle Ning, you have to be careful. This sword¡­"


    "Got it, got it." However, Ning Zhumang didn''t care.


    However, when he received the sword, his heart couldn''t help but tremble. A faint sword intent came from the seemingly simple scabbard, which vaguely confirmed Su Mu''an ''s words.


    The expression on his face instantly became solemn. The macheteman at the side seemed to have realized something from Ning Zhumang''s expression. He looked at Ning Zhumang and watched his actions.


    Ning Zhumang held his breath and pressed his hand on the hilt of the sword. He took a deep breath and was about to pull out the sword.


    Only then did he exert a slight force on his hand.


    Zheng!


    With a loud sword sound, a vast sword intent whistled from within the sheath of the sword.


    That sword intent was so pure and vast that Ning Zhumang''s cultivation at the peak of the Great Evolution Realm was no more than a drop in the ocean.


    He was like an ant meeting Mount Taishan.


    His heart trembled, and his face turned deathly pale.


    He didn''t dare to be arrogant and hurriedly tossed out the sword in his hand, but even so, his body couldn''t help but fly several zhang away and fiercely fall into the snow.


    "Uncle Ning?" Seeing this, Su Mu''an immediately cried out in alarm. He hurriedly ran over and helped Ning Zhumang up in the snow.


    The white-browed, black-haired Sect Leader''s expression wasn''t gloomy. It wasn''t because he was seriously injured, but because he was thinking about how shameless he had been before, and he couldn''t hold back any face.


    "Uncle Ning, are you alright?" The youth couldn''t help but ask with concern when his appearance fell into Su Mu''an ''s eyes.


    "Nothing ¡­ Nothing ¡­" Ning Zhumang smiled embarrassedly as he tried to expose this matter.


    But suddenly, he seemed to remember something. He suddenly looked at Su Mu''an, who was standing beside him.


    "Uncle Ning?" Su Mu''an was a little uncomfortable when he saw this, so he asked cautiously.


    "Little fellow, do you want to learn the sword?" Ning Zhumang, however, did not notice him and asked in an extremely abrupt and soft voice at that time.


    "Ah?" Su Mu''an was stunned. Obviously, she did not expect Ning Zhumang to suddenly ask such a question.


    "Do you want to learn the sword?" Ning Zhumang asked again, a certain kind of light flashing with extreme eagerness.


    "My Su Clan has always been a macheteman ¡­" Su Mu''an tried to tactfully reject Ning Zhumang''s fervent enthusiasm.


    "Nonsense, your ancestor possessed this divine sword. He must be both a swordsman and a supreme swordsman." Ning Zhumang hurriedly said.


    He grabbed onto Su Mu''an''s pain and knew that this little fellow admired his ancestor incomparably.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an hesitated.


    "Little fellow, let me tell you, my Linglong Pavilion''s Thousand Words Sword Scripture is one of the best sword scriptures in the world ¡­" Ning Zhumang saw Su Mu''an''s intention to loosen up and hurriedly took advantage of the heat to strike the iron.


    "But I heard ¡­" Su Mu''an looked at the macheteman beside him. "Sikong Bai can''t even take a single blade from his master ¡­"


    "This" Ning Zhumang was dumbfounded.


    "Mu An." However, just as he was at a loss as to how to continue speaking, the swordsman, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke up.


    "Huh?" Su Mu''an was stunned.


    "It''s good to have one more skill in a chaotic world." The macheteman said.


    Ning Zhumang and Su Mu''an were stunned when they heard this, but the macheteman turned to look at Ning Zhumang at that time and smiled, "Isn''t it envious?"


    ¡­


    "Master, didn''t you say that the Saint Monk went to the west and asked if there were five disciples and masters? Why was there only one person who came back?" The little monk sat in front of the Buddha statue of the Saint Monk and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Five people?" The old monk was about to fall asleep, and only after hearing this did he look up at the little monk.


    "That''s right, five people. Where are his disciples? Are they all dead?"


    The old monk smiled and shook his head. "There has always been only one person."


    "Wrong? There are clearly five of them." The little monk said confidently. He did not know where his certainty came from, but he was certain of this matter.


    "Hold the Heart Calming Ape, that is, Wu Kong, and tie down the Imagine Horse Transformation White Dragon."


    "There are eight fasts in the Eight Pass, and peace of mind and body is enlightenment."


    "Traveling west has always been a one-man affair."


    The old monk smiled and said, narrowing his eyes as he fell asleep.


    When the little monk heard this, he couldn''t help but ask, "Then when he went to the west, he encountered so many difficulties. Which hurdle do you think was the most difficult?"


    The old monk turned to look at the little monk with a deep gaze. After a while, he muttered, "Love is the key."


    The little monk didn''t know why he was feeling so sad.


    Buddha said that there was no self, no human, no living being, no lifespan, red pink skeleton, white bones, flesh and blood.


    Since he was destined to pay for the loess, how could Qing Guan feel sad?


    This Guang Lingui had never understood before, but now he suddenly understood a little.


    He looked at Liu Dingdang not far away, and his heart was in a mess.


    Perhaps because of the great calamity, Liu Dingdang was seriously ill.


    Guang Lingui had tried several times but could not cure it. He had also kidnapped doctors of all sizes from Qingzhou to try, but he had not prescribed any good medicine.


    Looking at Liu Dingdang''s pale face on the bed, Guang Lingui''s eyebrows surged with killing intent.


    He looked at the doctors in the room who were trembling and flipping through their medical skills. He slapped the wooden table in front of him and shouted loudly.


    "Three days! If she doesn''t get better within three days, all of you will die!"


    Following his words, a black aura gushed out of his body and instantly enveloped the entire room.


    The temperature in the large room suddenly became a little cold, and the faces of all the doctors turned deathly pale.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    But at this moment, a soft sound suddenly came from outside the room.


    Guang Lingui frowned and looked in the direction of the door.


    Squeak.


    At that moment, the door was pushed open, and a black-robed figure slowly walked into the room.


    When the turbulent black gas in the room met the black-robed man, it faded away like a ghost seeing a bright sun.


    Just like that, the black-robed man walked through the door and arrived in front of Guang Lingui.


    Guang Lingui looked at that person with a deep frown.


    "Who are you?" He asked in a deep voice, and the strange black aura around him surged.


    "I can save her." The black-robed man did not answer Guang Lingui''s question. Instead, he pointed at Liu Dingdang, who was lying on the bed.


    "How?" Guang Lingui asked again. The vigilance between his eyebrows did not lessen at all.


    The black-robed man naturally felt this. He stretched out his hands and took off the black hood on his head, revealing the handsome and beautiful face beneath it.


    It was indeed a handsome face.


    Sword-browed, star-eyed, red lips and white teeth.


    However, his face was incomparably pale. Not even a strand of hair could be seen on his face. He even had nine ring scars neatly burned. He was clearly a monk.


    The Buddhist pearls hanging around his neck proved this point. The only thing that proved this was that the Buddha was not made of some good incense wood, but was made of pale white things.


    With a single glance, Guang Lingui could tell that it was made from the skull of a deceased person.


    At that time, the handsome man smiled faintly, "I am Dark Asura Palace, the Lord of the Ten Halls of Yama, the King of Ksitigarbha!"


    "So what?" Guang Lingui, however, did not buy it, and his brows were still furrowed.


    ''"Her illness is a Xiantian disease, and there is no cure for it. Even if you invite all the doctors of Great Zhou, there is nothing you can do about it. If you want to save her, only my Dark Asura Palace has the ability to do so."


    "What do you want me to do?" Guang Lingui''s brows were still furrowed, but his tone loosened. He didn''t know what the man said, but he just didn''t want to accept the fact.


    "Simple." Hearing this, the man smiled again. "Just enter my Dark Asura Palace."


    Guang Lingui was silent for a long time at that moment. He looked at the unconscious girl and his expression sank. He nodded heavily and said, "Alright!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 266 Seek Redress Of Grievances

    The wind in Chang''an City has been crying lately.


    At first, Xu Han handed over a memorial to the Yin Clan that was corrupt and perverted the law and harmed Zhongliang.


    The things recorded above were conclusive evidence, and the Yin Clan admitted it without hesitation. Hundreds of direct descendants of the Yin Clan, including Yin Cheng, were imprisoned and awaited their autumn beheading, while dozens of elders and younger ones of the Yin Clan were granted extrajudicial kindness and sent to Jizhou.


    Xu Han explained that although the Yin Clan had committed a serious crime and should have been exterminated, this matter had nothing to do with the younger generation.


    And¡­


    When Yin Cheng came to his senses, he also provided him with a piece of evidence that involved other clans in Chang''an forming parties for personal gain, or even monopolizing the government.


    This trip made up for his mistakes and gave the Yin Clan a chance to survive.


    After this matter was spread out, it could be said that the government and the public were shaken.


    The ministers with ghosts in their hearts were all in danger, but the commoners exchanged praises for Xu Han. They were even more looking forward to the so-called evidence provided by the Yin Family in Xu Han''s hands. What exactly was it?


    Those who had the intention naturally wanted to take revenge on the Yin Clan, wanting to get rid of the Yin Clan''s elders and young ones. However, when they arrived at the Yin Clan''s courtyard, they discovered that the Yin Clan''s elders and young ones had long since disappeared. Perhaps Xu Han had arranged this matter to send them away long ago. After thinking about it carefully, the dispatch the Yin Clan had made a few days ago to protect themselves seemed to be coordinated with Xu Han''s repatriation of the old and young.


    Knowing this, the clans were even more fearful of this Manor Chief Xu.


    Whether it was Xu Han''s schemes or his ruthless wrists, they had far exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    What they didn''t expect was that after this incident, Xu Han even posted a bounty order in front of Tiance Prefecture''s mansion. As long as someone could provide evidence that the Chang''an clan''s nobles had committed a crime, Tiance Prefecture would not only give them a heavy reward, but would also be willing to safely escort the surrendees to Jizhou.


    One had to know that Jizhou was Xu Han''s territory, and the clerks of the Long Night Division couldn''t do anything about it.


    But even so, this method still couldn''t really make those who held the evidence dare to risk offending the Long Night Division and surrender to Xu Han.


    Xu Han himself had predicted this. What he was doing was simply to shake the tigers and to tell those who wanted to play tricks not to be too rampant. At the same time, it also intimidated the swaying people and told them of the determination of the Tian Ce Mansion to fight against the Long Night Division.


    Of course, doing so would undoubtedly offend the public, but Xu Han finally understood this matter.


    Regardless of what he did, for so many years, the Long Night Division had already colluded with the Chang''an Clan''s aristocratic families. They were destined to be enemies. Whether or not they put on an open face to Xu Han was actually no different.


    "Thank you, Benefactor, for avenging our blood."


    Within the Tian Ce Mansion, five beautiful women knelt down to Xu Han and said with excitement on their faces.


    "Get up." Xu Han waved his hand, "I only saved you to deal with the Yin Family."


    "You helped me take down the Yin Clan, and each of you has his own needs. However, I believe that the people from the Long Night Division will not let you off. Have you all thought of where you should go next?"


    Xu Han paused for a moment before continuing, "If you are willing, I can send someone to escort you to Jizhou, where the sky is high and the earth is far away. I don''t think the Longevity Division will be able to make things difficult for you."


    The five women exchanged glances at each other at that time and hurriedly said to Xu Han, "Benefactor owes us a debt of gratitude to save our lives first, and then blood feud. We are unwilling to leave. We want to stay by Benefactor''s side and serve Benefactor."


    ''"Eh" Xu Han was stunned. He didn''t expect the five of them to say such words.


    Although the current Tian Ce Prefecture was clearly fighting against the Long Night Division, all of this was superficial. As long as Zhu Xian rebuilt his Azure Dragon Army, the next step would be to attack the Tian Ce Prefecture. It would not be an exaggeration to stay here for the rest of his life.


    However, these five women had originally risked their lives to obtain this certification, and their temperament was indeed several times higher than an ordinary person''s.


    However, before Xu Han could respond to the five of them, two sharp gazes landed on Xu Han.


    However, it was Ye Hongjian and Qin Keqing. At this moment, their gazes were as sharp as sharp as a sharp edge. They weren''t much more panicked than the Heavenly Hunt Realm swordsmen. It seemed that as long as Xu Han dared to nod in agreement, the two of them would give Xu Han a violent explosion.


    Xu Han felt somewhat guilty. He pretended to cough calmly twice and said, "Chang''an is dangerous. You are all women again."


    "Benefactor, we have made up our minds. If Benefactor does not allow us to do so, then we will not be able to get up from our knees for a long time."


    One of the green-clothed women said at that time, and her body suddenly knelt down.


    When the other four saw this, they all knelt down and said, "Benefactor, please fulfill your wish!"


    The five of them were extremely resolute, which caught Xu Han off guard.


    "This matter" he muttered.


    But before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted again.


    "You want to stay? My Tian Ce Mansion doesn''t support idle people." The one who spoke was Ye Hongjian, who hadn''t spoken before.


    The women exchanged glances and hurriedly said.


    "We can learn! We are willing to do anything."


    "How about this?" Ye Hongjian nodded. "What if I can''t learn it well?"


    "You should leave." The few of them spoke in unison.


    "Alright!" Ye Hongjian''s face immediately revealed a smile. "Big Brother Chu, please arrange a place for them."


    When Chu Chouli heard this, he naturally had no intention of objecting. As for the women who had obtained their wish, their faces were filled with joy.


    "Remember, from tomorrow onwards, you will gather at the martial arts arena every day. If you arrive late, please keep your promise."


    At that moment, Ye Hongjian''s expression darkened as she looked at them with a solemn expression.


    Seeing her like this, the women guessed that Ye Hongjian''s training would not be simple.


    "Yes!" However, they quickly regained their senses and nodded heavily towards Ye Hongjian before leaving with Chu Chouli.


    ¡­


    After waiting for a few women, Xu Han walked up.


    "Thank you." He said softly, his tone extremely sincere.


    "Thank you for what? Do you really think I''ll keep them?" Ye Hongjian, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at Xu Han fiercely. The dissatisfaction in her eyes could be said to be unconcealed.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned, but he did not understand what Ye Hongjian meant.


    "If you forcefully chase them away, they will definitely be unwilling. If Pan Heng stays in Chang''an for a long time and is known by the people of the Long Night Division, they will inevitably be killed." Ye Hongjian said indifferently, "I left them here to make them leave willingly."


    Only then did Xu Han realize that Ye Hongjian was scheming like this. Thinking about it like this, the so-called training that she spoke of was probably not an easy task.


    He was just about to say something.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    However, at that time, a loud drum sound came from the direction of the Tian Ce Mansion ''s entrance.


    That was the drum of grievance at the entrance of the Heavenly Policy


    After Xu Han posted the bounty order, he placed a big drum at the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion. The intention was also obvious, that was, to make those who surrendered to the court sound their drums to settle their grievances.


    However, Xu Han also knew that no one would be able to report those clans of Chang''an City. After all, once they did so, they would inevitably incur a calamity of murder. As for whether the Tian Ce Mansion could deal with such a calamity, most of them were not optimistic about it.


    But now, five days after the notice was posted, the grievance drum sounded.


    Xu Han and the others exchanged glances. They all saw astonishment in each other''s eyes, but they hurriedly rushed towards the Tian Ce Mansion Sect together with the others.


    This matter should not be careless. If someone really complained, regardless of whether it was big or small, Xu Han had to do it beautifully so as to give those who were watching secretly some confidence. As long as the people in the city believed that the Tian Ce Mansion had the ability to do so, it was impossible for the Gu and Zhao families and the Zhao Clan to not know anything about the dirty negotiations they had done in Chang''an.


    However, when Xu Han and the others arrived at the entrance of the manor, the drummer in front of them caused Xu Han and the others to be stunned.


    It was a teenager who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old. His face was stained with blood and his right arm shrugged. He seemed to have suffered some injuries, but he was unable to lift it. He gritted his teeth and used his left arm to lift the drum hammer that was somewhat heavy compared to his thin and weak figure. He knocked on the drum in front of him again and again.


    When they saw the gate of the Tian Ce Mansion being pushed open, Xu Han and the others walked out.


    The youth''s expression immediately turned joyful and he was about to say something.


    "Lord Prefecture Master, please help the grass dwellers" His face was full of tears, but before he could say anything, several figures suddenly rushed out from not far away.


    "Liu Xiao! What are you doing!?" The few people who suddenly rushed out were tall and big, their expressions were fierce and fierce. They scolded like this, dragging the youth''s clothes and about to leave.


    The youth had apparently been severely beaten up before, and his aura was depressed at this moment. He was brutally pulled by those people, and his body fell to the ground. He was dragged to the ground and pulled several zhang away.


    "Everyone, this is the Tian Ce Mansion." Xu Han frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, the faces of the men dressed as servants turned ugly. They originally wanted to leave as soon as possible with this youth, but they didn''t want to provoke the people of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    The middle-aged man in the lead could only brace himself and hurry forward. He smiled and cupped his hands towards Xu Han and said, "Lord Manor Master, this brat is a servant of my manor. There is something wrong with his head. Don''t blame him. I will take him away now."


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly winked at the people behind him, signaling them to quickly take the youth away.


    However, how could such a small trick conceal Xu Han''s eyes? His expression sank.


    The few Tiance Prefecture soldiers beside him stepped forward. Seeing this, the faces of the servants who were extremely restraining the youth changed. Obviously, they did not dare to offend Tiance Prefecture with their identities. Therefore, after a slight hesitation, they could only let go and retreat to the side.


    "Since you have beaten the drum of grievance, my Tian Ce Mansion has no reason to sit idly by. Come here and feel free to tell me what grievances you have."


    Xu Han smiled at the youth.


    The youth was stunned. He looked at Xu Han, then at the servants around him. His eyes were clearly hesitant.


    Xu Han understood what he meant. He smiled again and said to the servants, "Everyone, please leave. I, Tiance Prefecture, don''t have so many pairs of bowls and chopsticks. I don''t care about your food."


    "But" Seeing Xu Han issue the expulsion order, the middle-aged man in the lead was obviously unwilling to accept it.


    "Huh?" At that moment, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    The man''s expression instantly changed. Finally, he did not dare to disobey Xu Han''s intentions.


    "Then I''ll disturb you." He cupped his hands at Xu Han with an ugly expression before leading the others away in a sorry state.


    ¡­


    When the group of people walked away, the youth knelt down in front of Xu Han with a thud.


    "Lord Manor Master, please avenge the grassroots! Lord Manor Master, please save my sister!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 267 My Brothers Name Is Liu Sheng

    "What exactly is going on? Tell me slowly." Xu Han noticed that the youth seemed to be in a panic. He comforted him in a low voice to calm the youth down.


    "That''s right. Don''t worry, you''ll be safe in Tiance Prefecture. No one can hurt you." Fang Ziyu hurriedly said. This Eldest Miss Fang was the Lord who hated evil as much as vengeance. She had already labeled those servants as evil people in her heart when she treated this young man like this.


    Halfway through, the youth coughed violently. "Yes, it''s like this ¡­ cough cough cough cough cough cough."


    "How about this. Follow me into the manor first, let Keqing show you the injuries on your body, then eat some food, and then tell me carefully. Don''t worry, since you''ve beaten the drum of grievance, I, Tiance Prefecture, will be responsible for this matter to the end." Xu Han smiled and said when he saw his appearance.


    Perhaps it was the attitude of the group of people that made the youth feel at ease, or perhaps his injuries were too severe. After a moment of silence, he finally nodded.


    ¡­


    The youth was brought to the side room by Qin Keqing and Chu Chouli. First, to treat his injuries, but to prepare some food for him. Meanwhile, Xu Han, Ye Hongjian and the others returned to the main hall in Tiance Prefecture.


    At that moment, Ye Hongjian walked to Xu Han and frowned, "Xiao Han, that youth''s origin is unknown. You must be careful."


    "What do you mean? Look at how pitiful he is. He''s been beaten to such a state. What are you careful of?" Fang Ziyu asked in confusion.


    "Ziyu! This precaution is indispensable." Ye Hongjian was also helpless towards Miss Fang''s simple thoughts. "Don''t you think the timing of that youth''s appearance is too strange? Those servants are so sturdy. He is so weak and seriously injured. How could he have escaped to Tiance Prefecture so easily?"


    "I think he''s about to be killed by those beatings. Could it be that he''s still acting?" Fang Ziyu curled his lips, obviously not taking Ye Hongjian''s words seriously.


    Ye Hongjian was dumbfounded.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Seeing the two of them acting like this, Xu Han hurriedly stood up and whispered.


    Of course, he knew what Ye Hongjian meant, and he also knew that there were many strange things about that youth''s appearance. It was even possible that it was Gu and Zhao families''s trap to lure the monarch into the urn.


    However, he had to listen to the youth''s words before he could judge.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian felt relieved. Xu Han''s mind was meticulous. As long as he realized this, she naturally did not need to worry.


    ¡­


    The three of them had dinner in the hall, and the youth named Liu Xiao was also led to the hall by Chu Chouli and Qin Keqing.


    The injuries on his body had been bandaged up and his expression was much better than before.


    However, perhaps because the reputation of the Tian Ce Mansion was too great, the youth who walked into the hall still had a slightly cowering expression on his face.


    "Are you feeling better?" Xu Han looked at the youth and asked with a smile.


    "Returning Manor Master, it''s much better." The youth hurriedly replied, looking at how frightened he was.


    "Then tell me, why are you beating the drum of grievance? What happened to your sister? What happened to those villains chasing you?"


    Hearing this, the youth pondered for a moment and then said, "To be honest, I was originally from the Azure Province. I was always hungry, separated from my family, displaced, and fled to this place with my younger sister."


    "Relying on the help of a kind old woman, she works as a laborer in front of her."


    "Later on, the old woman got older. She didn''t survive the winter of three years ago, so the shop was given to me."


    "Originally, the two of us were leaning against that shop. Although we weren''t rich and wealthy, we didn''t have to worry about food and clothing. In this kind of year, we can be considered satisfied."


    "But ¡­" At this point, the teenager''s eyes turned red. "But the Gu Clan''s Young Master, Gu Lianying, coveted the beauty of his younger sister and wanted to seize it."


    "My sister doesn''t want to agree, so the Gu family''s young master brought people to cause trouble at our noodle stall several times. Since business can''t go on, we want to sell that noodle shop, leave Chang''an and go to our hometown in Qingzhou."


    "But who would have thought that the Gu Clan''s young master would know about this? He brought people to kidnap me and my sister overnight."


    "They beat me up so badly that they wanted to sell me to someone in the capital. Fortunately, the little policeman took advantage of the situation to escape and was rescued by the Manor Master!"


    "But my sister is still in the hands of the Gu Clan''s Young Master. Please, Lord Manor Master, save my sister!"


    After the youth finished speaking, he hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed to Xu Han, his face filled with urgency.


    "You said you ran out. Those servants are so strong, can you run out?" Without waiting for Xu Han to respond, Ye Hongjian asked with a frown.


    "They escorted the little one on the road, but when they passed by a street, the crowd was bustling and the little one had a chance to take advantage of it." The youth said this, but a trace of panic flashed in his eyes.


    When Ye Hongjian saw his expression, her eyes narrowed and she asked, "You said that you are from Qingzhou. You fled here a few years ago? How old were you then? Can you bring your sister to Chang''an?"


    ''"The little one is indeed from Qingzhou. He originally had a brother, but he didn''t want to get separated in the outskirts of Shangyun City and sell noodle shops with his sister. This is to avoid the Gu Clan''s young master, and this is to go back to Qingzhou to find a relative."


    The youth hurriedly said, and then anxiously said, "My sister is still in the courtyard that Young Master Gu bought outside. Please hurry up and save her. Otherwise, it will really be too late!"


    The corner of Ye Hongjian''s mouth hooked into a smile at that time. She had probably guessed that there must be something hidden in this youth''s words, and she was about to expose it.


    But at that time, Xu Han remained silent. After hearing the youth''s words, his body suddenly trembled. He stood up and looked at the youth with a flash of light in his eyes.


    "You said your name is Liu Xiao?"


    "A native of Qingzhou?"


    "You have a sister?"


    "Is there another elder brother wandering around Shangyun City?"


    Xu Han asked in a daze. The expression on his face was extremely unnatural. Ye Hongjian could even vaguely feel the teacup in his hand trembling slightly.


    The youth also noticed Xu Han''s strange behavior. He was stunned for a moment, but he still nodded, "Indeed."


    "When did you lose your brother?" Xu Han asked again, his eyes flickering with light.


    "The autumn of the twelfth year of Taiyuan."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s body trembled even more clearly. Almost everyone on the stage realized what had happened to the usually calm Young Manor Master at that moment.


    ''"What''s his name" Xu Han asked again, but his voice trembled and his tone was extremely dry, as if he was afraid and looking forward to something at the same time.


    The youth was very curious why Xu Han would ask such an irrelevant question, but when he thought of his sister who was still in the hands of the villain, he could not help but say in a low voice, "My brother cried¡­"


    "Liu Sheng."


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, the teacup in Xu Han''s hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    The cup and tile shattered, and the tea splashed all over the ground.


    "Then where is the residence of the Gu Clan''s Young Master?" Then, Xu Han''s cold voice sounded.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was stunned. There were many mistakes in Liu Xiao''s words. She originally wanted to interrogate him, but Xu Han''s words seemed to mean that he was going to take someone. She was shocked and looked at Xu Han, about to say something to stop him.


    But at this moment, Xu Han''s expression was abnormally cold. There was even a faint gleam of blood in his eyes. His appearance made Ye Hongjian swallow the words that had reached her mouth.


    However, the youth was delighted and hurriedly said, "It''s just west of the city."


    "Alright!" At that moment, sword intent surged out from Xu Han''s body.


    "Today, I will destroy his Gu Clan!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 268 Absolutely Not!

    At that moment, the vast Tian Ce Mansion army of nearly a hundred people began to pour into the nest.


    The people of Chang''an City saw that the Tian Ce Mansion Army had all moved out to point at the crowd, whispering to themselves if something big had happened again.


    "I heard that someone knocked on the drum of grievance in the Tian Ce Mansion today."


    "Doesn''t that mean that another clan is going to suffer?"


    "Of course not. Look at how big the Tian Ce Mansion is, I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary clan."


    ¡­


    Ye Hongjian frowned as she looked at Xu Han, who was walking in front of the group.


    The youth''s expression was gloomy and cold, and a faint hostility surged on his body. This caused those who faintly sensed that Liu Xiao was different to not dare to retort. Unknowingly, Xu Han had already accumulated such prestige in Tiance Prefecture.


    However, Ye Hongjian''s heart was still uneasy. She hesitated for a while, but she still gritted her teeth and took a step forward. "Little Han, there are still some doubts about this matter. Should we discuss it again?"


    This matter, however, was not doubtful. To be exact, there were many things that did not make sense.


    Not to mention how the thin and weak Liu Xiao escaped the domination of those servants, the Gu Clan Young Master''s courtyard was in the west of the city, Tiance Prefecture was in the north of the city, and the so-called gathering place of human traffickers was very clear to Ye Hongjian, it was on the outskirts of the east of the city. Even if Liu Xiao could escape from the hands of those servants, with his current situation, how could he escape so far? It was precisely when he sounded Tiance Prefecture''s grievance drum that those servants caught up to him?


    "Everything that the grass-roots people said is true. Please believe me, my sister is in the midst of fire and water right now. I can''t afford to delay." Seeing Ye Hongjian''s question, a trace of panic flashed across Liu Xiao''s face. He hurriedly said, urging him.


    Not to mention Ye Hongjian, even Fang Ziyu, who had always believed in him, frowned when he heard this. Obviously, he felt that this youth''s panicked appearance was a little strange.


    But even so, Xu Han still shook his head at that moment.


    "Let''s go. Lead the way." He said softly, his expression extremely resolute, as if he was already determined.


    "Xiao Han!" When Ye Hongjian saw that he was getting more and more confused, she anxiously called out, "Why are you doing this? This youth is clearly deceiving you, can''t you see that?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han fell silent. Everyone around him also looked at him.


    After about ten breaths of time, Xu Han raised his head.


    "You''re right, he''s lying to me."


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this. Ye Hongjian''s expression was even more joyful, but Liu Xiao''s expression changed and his face turned ashen.


    However, before the expressions on everyone''s faces could spread out, Xu Han''s next sentence caused them to completely convert all kinds of emotions into puzzlement and surprise.


    Xu Han raised his head and smiled faintly at the crowd, "So I''ll leave this matter to someone else. Everyone, please go back."


    "Xu, what do you mean?" Fang Ziyu''s mind was simple. Hearing this, he thought that Xu Han looked down on them, so he naturally asked in displeasure.


    "Nothing interesting. This trip is dangerous. Xu Han is unwilling to let everyone take risks." Xu Han said sincerely.


    "Xiao Han, what exactly is going on?" Ye Hongjian looked at Xu Han worriedly, "Since you knew that it was a dangerous situation, why did you take the risk?"


    "Because only if I go can that girl be safe." Xu Han replied calmly.


    When they said this, everyone''s gazes towards Xu Han instantly changed. Even Liu Xiao''s body trembled at that time, and some things in his eyes began to surge.


    ''"But you can''t put yourself in danger" Ye Hongjian was slightly stunned. She had always understood Xu Han and said that he acted righteously. Ye Hongjian wrote a letter, but said that he was willing to put himself in a state of death for an unrelated person. However, Ye Hongjian only accepted this fact after a full ten breaths of time.


    A cold light shone in Xu Han''s eyes at that moment. He spoke in a calm voice, word for word.


    "She can''t be alright. Absolutely not!"


    ¡­


    In the Gu Clan''s courtyard.


    Gu Lianying, who was dressed in green, played with the jade pendant in his hand and looked at the trembling girl in the corner. The color in his eyes almost overflowed from his cheeks.


    Of course he has the right to be proud.


    While the elders were secretly having a headache for the main road of the Tian Ce Mansion, he came up with a brilliant plan.


    He used the captured Liu Mo as a threat to force Liu Xiao to play a bitter trick with him.


    As long as he lures Xu Han over, if Xu Han forcefully barges into the mansion, then Tingwei Du Yangchun, who has been waiting by the side for a long time, will lead the troops. And Liu Xiao gritted his teeth on the spot, saying that Xu Han forced him to give this perjury. At that time, Du Yangchun has a reason to capture Xu Han. Although he dares not kill him, he can take this opportunity to imprison him.


    In this way, the Tian Ce Mansion ''s actions in Chang''an would definitely cease.


    As soon as he said this, he received the support of the elders of his family. Not only did he contact Tingwei Du Yangchun, who was one of the Nine Celestials, but he also sent over ten experts from the Heavenly Hunt Realm to guard him.


    Once this plan succeeded, apart from great harm to the Gu Clan, his position in the clan would definitely rise.


    Just now, he had received news that Xu Han had already led a large group of people towards this place. He thought that the other party had already fallen into his trap. Thinking of this, Gu Lianying''s expression became even more grim.


    "Miss Mo''er, don''t worry. When your stupid brother is done with this matter, I''ll let you have a good time and let you experience the bliss of this world." He walked over to the girl with a perverted smile and reached out to pick her white jade-like chin. His eyes were filled with greed.


    Of course, he would not abide by his agreement with Liu Xiao.


    Not only that, he had even made up his mind that once this matter was completed, it would be Liu Xiao''s death. He would not be stupid enough to give Liu Xiao any chance to change his words and retract his confession. In this world, only the dead are the most trustworthy.


    As for Liu Mo, such a beauty, he naturally had to enjoy it for a while before he could let her reunite with her stupid brother.


    "Dream on! My brother will definitely save me." But Liu Mo''s temper was very fierce. Although Gu Lianying had tampered with her and her entire body could not exert any strength, she was unwilling to admit defeat. She said loudly and opened her mouth to spit on Gu Lianying''s face.


    "Bitch!" Gu Lianying, who was caught off guard, was instantly enraged. "Do you believe that I''m going to make your life worse than death right now?"


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand to grab Liu Mo''s pure white clothes.


    "Young Master!" Just as Gu Lian Ying was thinking about the upcoming beautiful things, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open. A man with a long sword on his waist stepped into the room and knelt down on one knee in front of Gu Lian Ying.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Lian Ying was disturbed by the good news and was very unhappy to drink from the person who entered.


    "Xu Han from the Tian Ce Mansion is here. He is right in front of the manor''s entrance!" The man was apparently a little afraid of Gu Lian Ying. He did not show the slightest bit of anger when he was scolded like this. Instead, he respectfully said to Gu Lian Ying.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Gu Lianying''s expression turned joyful. He smiled and said, "Alright! Let''s go over here and see what kind of ability this Manor Master Xu has!"


    Boom!


    The rampant expression on his face hadn''t dissipated yet.


    At that time, a loud noise came from the direction of the door, accompanied by several miserable screams.


    Gu Lian Ying and the man were stunned for a moment. They hurriedly looked outside the house, only to see that several servants who had reached out their hands and were considered good had already fallen to the ground and were wailing. The broken walls of the courtyard door were scattered all over the ground.


    A youth with a white cloth tied to his right arm was leading Liu Xiao to stand in the courtyard with his sword in his hand.


    The youth''s gaze swept across the courtyard and finally landed on Gu Lian Ying. Immediately after, his cold voice sounded in Gu Lian Ying''s ears.


    "Hand over Liu Mo and we''ll get the whole body."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 269 Huangquan Road

    Previously, there had been countless rumors about Xu Han''s ruthless methods in Chang''an City.


    Gu Lianying had naturally heard of these rumors. However, he did not expect Xu Han to be so arrogant and domineering.


    At any rate, he was also the descendant of Gu Sijin, one of the Nine Great Zhou Qing Dynasty''s governors. Without any communication, he directly broke into his mansion and waved his hand to injure several family soldiers.


    With such courage, Xu Han was probably the only one.


    But surprised, Gu Lianying was not a fool. He winked at the man beside him. The man immediately understood and retreated into the room. He grabbed Liu Mo, who was scared out of her mind by the accident, and covered her mouth.


    Before Liu Xiao could bite Xu Han back, Liu Mo had to be firmly controlled in their hands, in case Liu Xiao had any doubts.


    At that time, Gu Lian Ying also stepped forward. He cupped his hands and smiled at Xu Han, "Isn''t this Manor Master Xu? I''ve heard a lot about him for a long time. I wonder where these servants managed to offend Manor Master Xu and attract so much anger from Manor Master Xu. I''m here to compensate Manor Master Xu."


    His words were polite and courteous, and he had the appearance of a modest young master.


    However, Xu Han did not buy it.


    His expression was still frighteningly cold. He didn''t even have the slightest interest in being false to this Gu Lianying. He asked in a calm voice, "Where is she?"


    At that moment, the boundless sword intent around his body broke out and enveloped Gu Lianying. It was as if as long as the other party dared to spit out half of the question that had nothing to do with him, Xu Han would not hesitate to take his life.


    This Gu Lian Ying was a notoriously unprofessional and playful playboy in the capital. Most of his cultivation at the Three Yuan Realm was built up by the various miraculous medicines provided by the Gu Clan. His face immediately turned pale and his forehead was covered in sweat when he was enveloped by Xu Han''s sword intent.


    However, Xu Han did not have the slightest intention of worrying about the life and death of this Gu Clan''s descendant. The sword intent around his body continued to tilt towards Gu Lian Ying, causing him to be unable to breathe.


    At this time, the several Heavenly Hunt Realm experts who had been lying in ambush in the room saw that the situation was not good and activated their True Essence. With a flash, they stopped in front of Xu Han and Gu Lian Ying, trying to use their own bodies to help Gu Lian Ying block Xu Han''s sword intent.


    However, more than a dozen Heavenly Hunt Realm experts attacked together to resist Xu Han''s sword intent, and they were still unable to catch up with Xu Han''s sword intent.


    When they sensed the boundlessness of this sword intent, their eyes couldn''t help but reveal astonishment.


    This Xu Han was clearly only at the Nether Opening Realm, so why did he have such a powerful sword intent? Such a question inevitably arose in their hearts.


    Gu Lianying didn''t notice the subtle situation on the stage. Seeing more than ten Heavenly Hunt Realm experts blocking in front of him, he instantly felt a bit more confident.


    ''"What do you mean by that? You broke into my mansion and injured my servants. I asked with good intentions, but you indiscriminately wanted to attack me? Do you really think your Heavenly Policy Mansion can be unscrupulous in Chang''an?" Gu Lianying questioned with a righteous expression.


    However, he didn''t want to look like this in Xu Han''s eyes, but it was as ridiculous as picking a clown out of a beam.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the manor. A group of black-armored warriors rushed in. The leader was a middle-aged man wearing a black official robe, but it was Tingwei Du Yangchun of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    They followed the plan that they had discussed with Gu Lianying and laid an ambush outside the mansion for a long time. When they heard the noise in the room, they thought that the two sides had started to attack, so they hurriedly rushed into the mansion.


    " Manor Chief Xu? What''s going on?" Du Yangchun pretended to be surprised as he looked at Xu Han, who was surrounded by the crowd.


    "Commandant Du Tingwei, you came at the right time. This Manor Master Xu entered my manor without asking why, injured several of my servants, and even tried to attack me. Although I, Gu Lianying, am only a grass-roots citizen, this is still under the feet of the Son of Heaven. Can Tiance Prefecture really act so recklessly?" Seeing Du Yangchun arrive, Gu Lianying was immediately overjoyed, but his face revealed a look of indignation as he said loudly.


    "Is that so?" Du Yangchun nodded his head in understanding. Then, he looked at Xu Han and asked, "What exactly is going on with Manor Chief Xu?"


    According to their plan, Xu Han would definitely move out of Gu Lian Ying to steal Sister Liu Xiao''s words, and they happened to have the opportunity to ask Liu Xiao. Liu Xiao took the opportunity to bite back and pushed Xu Han into a place where he could not argue.


    Unfortunately, although their calculations were good, Xu Han did not respond to them in the slightest.


    He only held his sword and stared coldly at the two singing together on the field, his eyes still carrying a hint of mockery.


    Seeing that Xu Han was unwilling to answer, the two of them were anxious.


    At that time, Gu Lianying''s heart changed. He directly looked at Liu Xiao beside Xu Han and asked, "Liu Xiao! Why are you with Manor Chief Xu?"


    "This" Hearing this, Liu Xiao''s body trembled. He looked at Xu Han beside him and then at Gu Lianying, hesitating.


    Naturally, he wanted to save his sister, but on the way here, Xu Han''s words moved him. He thought that he had met Xu Han by chance, but the other party was still willing to take risks because he knew that it was dangerous. Liu Xiao felt guilty, and he was unable to say goodbye for a long time.


    "Don''t be afraid. With Lord Tingwei here, he will definitely uphold justice for you." However, Liu Xiao''s hesitant expression fell in Gu Lianying''s eyes, but he thought that he was deliberately making things difficult, which made this matter even more convincing. He thought to himself that Liu Xiao was alert and knew how to adapt.


    If Liu Xiao was obedient enough after this incident, it wasn''t like Gu Lian Ying couldn''t be lenient and keep him by his side. Of course, the premise was that Liu Mo had to obey obediently.


    Hearing this, Liu Xiao thought of his sister who was still in danger, so he didn''t care about anything else. Gritting his teeth, he turned around and knelt down abruptly towards Du Yangchun. With a sad expression, he said, "Lord Tingwei, please make the decision for the grass dwellers!"


    At that time, Du Yangchun''s body trembled. He knew that the main show was about to begin. The moustache at the corner of his mouth trembled, revealing an awe-inspiring look. He then said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter? Tell me, you can rest assured that with me, Du Yangchun here, I will not take sides with anyone."


    After saying that, Du Tingwei didn''t forget to glance at Xu Han with the corner of his eyes, but he saw that Xu Han still had an indifferent expression. He secretly sneered, "I want to see how long you, the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master, can be arrogant?"


    Liu Xiao knew that there was no way for him to retreat at this time, so he simply continued, "I''m doing a small business with my sister in the west of the city, barely surviving."


    "But who would have thought that this Xu Manor Master would have malicious intentions when he saw that my younger sister was born so lovely? He had forced my younger sister to submit a few times, and if my younger sister did not follow him, she would have to forcefully snatch it from him."


    "I heard that Gu Lian Ying Young Master has always had the reputation of being envious of evil, "I turned to him for help. Young Master Gu took in our siblings, but he didn''t want me to go shopping yesterday and be discovered by the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Army. He kidnapped me and beat me violently. He forced me to tell you about Young Master Gu robbing the civilians and the Tian Ce Mansion acting on behalf of the heavens, so that Manor Master Xu could come and rob them."


    "But Young Master Gu treats my siblings so kindly that I don''t dare to disappoint them."


    As he said this, Liu Xiao''s voice became softer and softer. Others thought that he was feeling guilty, but they did not know that this guilt was not because of the righteous Young Master Gu he spoke of, but because of Xu Han, whom he had slandered.


    "I still don''t believe Liu Xiao when he tells me about this, but I don''t want Palace Head Xu to be so vicious." Gu Lianying was very satisfied with Liu Xiao''s performance. He was also quite deeply involved in the play. At that time, he looked at Xu Han with an expression of disbelief and shouted loudly.


    " Manor Chief Xu, as a Great Zhou Qiu, you are highly regarded by His Majesty. How could you do such a thing? Don''t you embarrass His Majesty?" Du Yangchun was also very suitable to point at Xu Han''s painful words.


    However, the coldness on Xu Han''s face did not change in the slightest in the face of such words.


    After their performance ended, he finally opened his mouth and asked, "Are you done?"


    His attitude instantly made Gu Lianying a little angry, "Xu Han, now that you''ve threatened goodness and framed loyalty, what else do you need to argue about?" He pointed at Xu Han''s face and cursed loudly.


    But even so, Xu Han still did not look at him for a moment.


    At that time, Xu Han stretched out his hand and helped him up in Liu Xiao''s surprised eyes. Then, a faint smile finally appeared on his cold face. He said softly, "You must remember that a man''s legs are not something that any Kui Mei Liang can kneel for."


    The gentle tone of his elder brother reminding the younger generation made Liu Xiao dazed for a moment, and the guilt in his heart overwhelmed the heavens and earth.


    "I¡­" He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could say anything, he was stopped by Xu Han''s next words.


    "Ah Sheng is a man who stands tall and upright. I think his younger brother should also be such a man."


    After saying this, Liu Xiao''s body froze in place. He looked at Xu Han in disbelief. He could not imagine how the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master recognized his long-lost brother. Furthermore, Liu Xiao could tell from the way he addressed Liu Sheng that Xu Han was extremely familiar with his brother.


    "You know my brother?" He came back to his senses after a long while and asked in a daze.


    However, Xu Han did not answer his question anymore. He smiled faintly and swung the sword in his hand. Then, he stepped forward.


    At that time, he looked at the people on the field with deep eyes.


    "Impartial and selfless Lieutenant Du Ting¡­"


    "Young Master Gu is righteous¡­"


    "Very good."


    Xu Han muttered softly. After he finished speaking, the aura around him trembled. A high-pitched sword intent burst out from his body and shot straight into the nine heavens like a bull pulled out from a dry land.


    The faint smile between his eyebrows dissipated in an instant, replaced by an incomparably surging killing intent that resembled an Asura.


    His eyes lit up, his left eye emitting a demonic purple light, and his right eye glittering with blood.


    He opened his mouth and said coldly.


    "Then let me send this unforgivable disciple Xu to all the righteous warriors."


    "Let''s take a walk on the Yellow Springs Road!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 270 Massacre

    Xu Han is a very rational person.


    His years of living in Dark Asura Hall made it inevitable for him to become like this.


    It was because many times, even the slightest bit of emotion or mercy was enough to kill him.


    For example, when he betrayed Dark Asura Palace that year, he almost put himself in a state of utter disaster.


    However, that time, he had at least estimated the battle power of the Asura guarding the inn, and it wasn''t impossible for him to escape. After that, he was chased after by the Dark Asura Palace, but with his current vision, he was unable to estimate how powerful the Dark Asura Palace was.


    This time, Xu Han knew that the other party dared to set a trap, so he was confident that he would be able to stay behind.


    But he still came without hesitation.


    Of course, he had many ways to solve this crisis, and these methods required more or less enough time to prepare and plan.


    During the preparation time of this plan, Xu Han was not sure if the other party would attack Liu Mo.


    Even if it was just a small injury to Liu Mo, Xu Han could not accept it.


    Although he had blamed Liu Sheng''s death on the cruel laws of Dark Asura Palace more than once, Xu Han knew very well that he had killed Liu Sheng!


    Liu Sheng was already dead, and the youth who had promised him under the starry sky of the Gu Forest was already dead. Then how could Xu Han watch as his younger brother and sister were hurt in the slightest?


    Xu Han would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Thus, after he finished saying that, his body moved in astonishment.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he instantly arrived in front of that Gu Lian Ying.


    The surrounding Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were shocked. If this Gu Lian Camp were to be investigated by the Gu Clan, they would not be able to escape the blame. Even though they knew that this Manor Master Xu was extremely extraordinary, everyone had no choice but to attack one after another at that time, wanting to block Xu Han''s attack for Gu Lian Ying.


    More than ten Heavenly Hunt Realm experts attacked, how imposing was their aura?


    True essence gathered all over the sky. The trees in the courtyard swayed, withered yellow leaves rustling down, sword intent and saber light connected together, surging towards Xu Han.


    "Xu Han of the Tian Ce Mansion oppresses goodness and harms lives. Come with me and take it down!" At this moment, Du Tingwei regained his senses. With a loud shout, he led the dozens of elite soldiers he had brought over to charge towards Xu Han from behind.


    There was no lack of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts, and they were extremely fearful of Xu Han. Therefore, they didn''t hold back at all. They attacked with lightning power, sealing off all of Xu Han''s retreat paths one by one.


    However, in the face of such might, Xu Han still didn''t have the slightest intention of retreating.


    At that moment, his eyes were filled with purple and red.


    "You''re courting death." He opened his mouth slightly and muttered softly.


    At that time, the dragon-headed bird''s demonic beast and the red-armored Asura phantom suddenly appeared behind him.


    A wave of pressure spread out, and the dragon-headed sparrow''s demonic beast roared towards the sky. Its huge wings spread out, and its purple feathers howled out like sharp thorns, heading straight for the group of soldiers led by Du Yangchun.


    The scarlet-armored Asura suddenly pulled out a blood-colored divine sword that looked like a long sword in Xu Han''s hand from behind him like a ghost. With a swing of his sword, the blood energy lingered around him and his body disappeared in a flash.


    In the next moment, he appeared in front of a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert. The sword in his hand had already pierced into the chest of a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert.


    The color in that person''s pupils instantly dissipated. At that time, his body shrunk like an air bag with a hole. The flesh and blood around him transformed into blood energy that poured into the body of the Asura. The Asura seemed to have tasted the most delicious food in the world. The blood in his eyes shone brightly, and the aura around his body became slightly higher at that time.


    Then, he pulled out the sword that was stabbed into the Heavenly Hunt Realm expert''s chest, and the Heavenly Hunt Realm expert''s body immediately shriveled up like a withered vine.


    Meanwhile, the Asura once again rushed towards another Heavenly Hunt Realm expert who was standing guard in front of Gu Lian Camp.


    This process could be said to be long, but in reality, it was only a flash of lightning. With the keen perception of the Heavenly Hunt Realm, it was impossible for the Otherworldly Demon to be so easily captured by the Asura.


    By the time Xu Han''s sword tip approached, four of the more than ten Heavenly Hunt Realm experts that Gu Lian Ying had brought had already fallen under the Asura''s sword.


    Gu Lian Ying''s body, which was hiding behind these Heavenly Hunt Realm experts, was also exposed to Xu Han''s sword.


    "Not good!" Everyone immediately discovered that Xu Han seemed to be determined to kill Gu Lian Ying. Their hearts were shocked, and they had no choice but to face the terrifying attacks of the two phantoms that Xu Han had summoned and charge towards Xu Han again.


    At that time, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and whispered, "The sky is round!"


    The Great Evolution Sword Technique could not help but be a cultivation technique, and at the same time possessed a peerless sword technique.


    This round sky was the first sword move of the Great Evolution Sword Technique. Although this move was only an entry-level sword move, Xu Han had only comprehended its subtlety when he reached the Nether Opening Realm, allowing him to execute it.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the high-pitched sword intent suddenly burst out from his body with the sound of a dragon''s roar.


    At that moment, numerous dense sword shadows appeared around Xu Han''s body. They stood around him like soldiers. With a thought, the sword shadows landed on his sword body one after another, aiming their sharp sword lights at the attacking soldiers.


    In the next moment, they shot out like arrows from the bowstring. More than a dozen sword blades did not possess any imposing aura, and it was even difficult for them to match up to the immense fame of this heavenly circle.


    Such thoughts naturally appeared in the hearts of those soldiers and Du Yangchun who had killed them.


    But in the next moment, the contempt in their hearts instantly turned into a dense shock.


    The incoming swords suddenly shook and turned into a hundred. The heavens and earth sealed off all their paths. Everyone''s hearts trembled as they wanted to retreat. The demonic beast on the dragon-headed sparrow''s body let out a long cry at the right time. Its wings spread out, and feathers flew over like sharp arrows from behind.


    Pu! Pu! Pu!


    The sounds of sharp weapons tearing through armor accompanied the cries of the armored soldiers. Thousands of sharp swords and feathers pierced through their flesh and blood, and they all fell to the ground in pain and sorrow.


    After forcing the people behind him to retreat, Xu Han rushed forward again. His eyes flashed with a dense bloody light, which was wrapped in anger that almost tore apart Gu Lian Ying.


    Under such might, Gu Lian Ying was in a state of chaos.


    He could never have imagined that this Manor Master Xu was not arrogant and domineering at all. He was a bloodthirsty person!


    His pitiful cultivation at the early Three Elements Realm was as ridiculous as an ant in front of Xu Han''s boundless might. He was completely frightened out of his wits and froze in place.


    He was stunned, but those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts did not dare to be stunned. Although they were shocked by Xu Han''s terrifying strength, they did not dare to retreat.


    "Protect Young Master!"


    It was unknown who let out a furious roar. Several Heavenly Hunt Realm experts rushed forward, while two others withdrew from the crowd, carrying the panicked and absent-minded Gu Lian Ying as they were about to leave.


    "Xingtian!" However, Xu Han would not give the other party a chance.


    He also shouted at that time. The gaze in the blood-colored Asura''s eyes flickered. After devouring the flesh and blood of several Heavenly Hunt Realm experts, he actually wanted to go against Xu Han''s will.


    When Xu Han noticed this, his eyes sank. The bloody light in the Asura''s eyes immediately dimmed. He let out an unwilling roar, but his body still rushed towards the several Heavenly Hunt Realm experts blocking Xu Han''s path. His blood-red sword edge pushed the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts back one after another.


    As for Xu Han, he moved his body in the world and swung the longsword in his hand. The boundless sword intent surged out along with the howling sword light. Under Xu Han''s sword strike, shocking bloodstains appeared on the necks of those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts who had been forced back by the Asura.


    Successful Xu Han didn''t even look at the expressions of the Heavenly Hunt Realm experts that were gradually fading away. He stepped on the meteor and flew up to the money, catching up to the two Heavenly Hunt Realm experts who were trying to escape with Gu Lian Ying.


    The two of them could naturally feel the blade of the sword whistling from behind Xu Han.


    They looked at each other and saw determination in each other''s eyes.


    "Young Master, run!" They waved their hands forcefully and sent Gu Lian Ying several zhang away, while they turned around and raised their swords to meet Xu Han.


    Xu Han frowned. It seemed that he had crushed everyone with the power of thunder, but in reality, summoning the demonic beast and the Asura, especially the Asura, consumed a lot of energy on Xu Han. In fact, he had no choice but to devote a portion of his attention to suppressing the Asura during this process.


    This exhausted Xu Han greatly. At this moment, he already had a feeling of exhaustion that he couldn''t catch up with.


    The two Heavenly Hunt Realm experts also saw Xu Han''s current state. Ever since they attacked from both sides, they did not wish to injure the enemy, but as long as they could delay Xu Han and give Gu Lian Ying a chance to escape.


    Xu Han saw through their plans. It wasn''t particularly difficult for him to kill these two Heavenly Hunt Realm experts now, but neither the demonic beasts nor the Asura Xingtian dared to use their strength excessively. If he wanted to do this with his own cultivation, he would inevitably have to expend some effort. As long as Gu Lian Ying escaped from the mansion, he wouldn''t be able to conceal this matter, and he was afraid that it would be detrimental to the Tian Ce Mansion.


    When Xu Han thought of this, his heart sank. It was at that moment that he did not dodge the two Heavenly Hunt Realm experts'' swords and charged straight at Gu Lian Ying.


    Pu! Pu!


    Under the astonished gazes of the two Heavenly Hunt Realm experts, two bloody holes were opened on Xu Han''s body by their sword light. However, Xu Han ignored them and continued to move forward.


    "No! I beg ¡­" As Young Master Gu pleaded for mercy in horror, the sword in Xu Han''s hand stabbed straight into his chest. Then, with a turn of Xu Han''s sword hilt, Young Master Gu''s words came to an abrupt halt. His body fell to the ground and his life force was gone.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 271 Take Care Of Them

    After dealing with Young Master Gu, Xu Han drew his sword and turned to look at the two Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    Seeing that Xu Han''s left arm and right chest were still dripping with blood, their hearts went cold. Now that Gu Lian Ying was dead, how could they still have the courage to fight Xu Han? They wanted to escape.


    But now, how could Xu Han let them leave?


    He forcefully breathed a sigh of relief. His body trembled and he killed the two of them. After the two witnessed Xu Han''s previous methods, their hearts and gallbladders had already split apart. It was only a dozen battles before he was defeated and became Xu Han''s undead under the sword.


    In the blink of an eye, not a single person was left in the large Gu Family Academy. Blood flowed all over the ground, and it was deathly silent.


    Liu Xiao stood there dumbfounded, looking at Xu Han, who was bathed in blood. His eyes were filled with fear and shock.


    However, Xu Han turned around and smiled at him. Only then did Liu Xiao realize that this battle was not an easy one for Xu Han. Xu Han''s face was pale without any trace of blood.


    At that time, Xu Han sheathed his sword and his body trembled. Although the Asura and demonic beast phantoms were unwilling, they still entered Xu Han''s body one after another. Only then did Xu Han wave at Liu Xiao.


    Seeing this, Liu Xiao hesitated, but he still walked up and supported Xu Han, who was already quite weak. He wanted to say something, but Xu Han pointed to the courtyard door.


    Liu Xiao understood and came over. He supported Xu Han with a happy expression and hurriedly walked into the room.


    In the door, a man was trembling and threatening a pretty girl, looking nervously at Xu Han.


    "Momo!" When he saw the girl''s appearance clearly, Liu Xiao couldn''t help but shout excitedly.


    "Brother!" The girl also cried out in alarm.


    However, their actions had clearly provoked the fragile nerves of the man who was threatening her. He raised the sword in his hand and pointed it at Xu Han, shouting, "Don''t come over!"


    His body trembled as he retreated back to the corner of the room, and he quickly retreated to the corner.


    Xu Leng stared at the man. He did not respond to the man. He only walked slowly towards the man.


    Although Liu Xiao was worried about his sister''s safety, perhaps it was Xu Han''s previous performance that shocked him too much. He did not stop Xu Han''s actions at the first possible moment.


    "I told you not to come over!" The man had clearly seen Xu Han''s divine might in the courtyard before. When he saw Xu Han approaching, his heart trembled and his expression became even more panicked. He shouted at Xu Han, but did not stop him from moving closer. The sword in his hand began to tremble, and he seemed to realize that the sword could not threaten Xu Han. He hurriedly withdrew the sword and wanted to put it on the girl''s neck to threaten Xu Han.


    Just as the sword tip was on the shelf, Xu Han''s footsteps clearly paused.


    When the man noticed this, he felt as if he had grabbed the last straw to save his life, and his eyes flashed with a crazy light.


    "Come on! Come on! Do you believe I''ll kill her now?" He said loudly. Looking at Xu Han''s fearful expression, a hint of happiness surged out of his heart. Perhaps it was precisely this sudden surge of excitement. He did not grasp the strength of his hand that was holding the sword too skillfully. He carelessly drew a faint bloody mark on the girl''s snow-white neck.


    "Ah!" The girl cried out in pain.


    "Momo!" Liu Xiao was even more shocked.


    When Xu Han saw this, a murderous aura surged in his eyes. Taking advantage of the moment when the man was absent-minded because of the girl''s exclamation, he gathered the last bit of strength in his body and moved to the man''s side. He grabbed the longsword, turned the edge of the sword, and wiped it straight at the man''s neck. The man let out a muffled snort, and then his body weakly hung down.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. When Liu Mo regained her senses, she realized that she had already fallen into Xu Han''s embrace.


    She widened her eyes and stared at the youth in front of her, who was covered in blood, but who looked like a divine weapon descending from the heavens. She was stunned.


    In the next moment, the teenager panicked and began to examine her injuries. This action was extremely abrupt, and even inevitably touched some parts of Liu Mo''s body. Liu Mo''s elder brother had never had such contact with the opposite sex since he was young. His face immediately turned red and he wanted to say something to stop her.


    However, when she saw the concern and anxiety in the youth''s eyes, her heart inexplicably softened. She swallowed the words that came to her mouth and stood there blushing.


    Xu Han used several breaths of time to check Liu Mo''s condition. Apart from a faint bloody scar on her neck, there was nothing serious about it.


    He pulled the girl and Liu Xiao into his arms as if he was relieved of his weight and used all of his strength to hold them.


    ''"Great¡­ You''re fine¡­" he murmured.


    "That''s great¡­"


    "That''s great¡­"


    Xu Han''s actions far exceeded the expectations of the siblings.


    They looked at each other and saw a strong puzzlement in each other''s eyes.


    Liu Xiao knew more or less that Manor Chief Xu and their brother who had been lost in Shangyun City back then seemed to be old acquaintances, but what about Liu Mo? However, she could never imagine why this stranger was so concerned about her. At that time, the male aura coming from Xu Han''s body caused her heart to panic inexplicably, and her face turned even redder at that time.


    "That''s great¡­"


    Xu Han, on the other hand, did not feel anything strange in their hearts. He kept muttering to himself, but his voice became softer and softer, and the aura around his body became more and more dispirited. A feeling of overwhelming tiredness assaulted his heart. He could no longer hold on any longer and was about to fall to the ground at that moment.


    However, he was still unwilling. He knew that the strange movements here would soon reach the ears of those who were secretly watching this place. At that time, there would probably be many calamities. If he fell, how would the Liu siblings find themselves?


    However, the previous battle had consumed too much of his strength. He struggled several times to stand up, but in the end, he was unable to do so.


    Just as the siblings looked at Xu Han, who had suddenly fallen to the ground, they were at a loss. Suddenly, a noise came from the courtyard gate. A beautiful red-clothed girl led a group of white-armored armored warriors into the room.


    "Xu Han!"


    "Manor Master!"


    When she saw Xu Han fall, the young girl quickly arrived in front of them and reached out to help Xu Han up.


    Xu Han struggled to open his eyes. He reached out and grabbed the girl''s arm. He held it tightly and said weakly, "Definitely."


    "We must take good care of them!"


    After saying this, Xu Han finally felt relieved. His head sank and he fainted.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 272 1 Blade

    The rain in the Gu Forest became heavier and heavier.


    The rain slammed against the ground, releasing a series of dripping sounds.


    The heavy rain seemed to engulf and drown the pitch-black world.


    The youth walked calmly in the rain.


    Blood mixed with rain continuously flowed out of his heart-shaking wounds.


    Hunger, coldness, and death follow like maggots on a tarsal bone.


    He tightly gripped the dagger in his hands, one with "Sheng" carved on it and the other with "Frost" carved on it.


    He was already very weak, but he still held the two daggers.


    He knew that this would be his only hope of surviving in this pitch-black forest.


    Yeah, I have to live.


    Xiao Han, you have to live too.


    As the youth thought about this, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fell into the heavy rain.


    ¡­


    Liu Sheng regained consciousness from the dream that had troubled him for many years.


    Xiao Han?


    His eyes glowed with blood. The two daggers that he had always carried with him were once again taken out of his bosom and held in his hand.


    He frowned and stared fixedly at the handwriting on the dagger.


    It was already late and there was no candlelight in the room, but the dense night did not affect his sight.


    It was unknown when he had such a skill.


    He could not remember who Xiao Han was, or perhaps other than his own life, Liu Sheng, the only person he remembered was the name Xiao Han. However, other than that, all the memories of the past had long disappeared from his mind.


    Of course, there was also that dream.


    The heavy rain, the dark forest, and the youth who had faintly fallen into a pool of blood.


    Who was he? The owner of this dagger? Or his closest relative?


    Liu Sheng could not remember, but he was always troubled by it.


    He felt that he should go and see him and answer all the questions in his heart.


    Undoubtedly, this was very important to him.


    ¡­


    "Are you thinking about the past again?" A murmur suddenly sounded in the darkness.


    Liu Sheng raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice.


    The man was dressed in a black robe, and his body almost merged with the dense night in the room. Even with his night vision, Liu Sheng was still unable to see the man''s appearance clearly, but he knew who he was.


    He felt the aura coming from that person and raised his eyebrows.


    "Deacon Yuan¡­ Oh, no, shouldn''t I call you Judge Yuan now?" Liu Sheng put away the two daggers without revealing any traces and said in a deep voice.


    "It''s just a name. As long as you''re willing, you can call me whatever you want." The figure in the darkness said indifferently.


    "How are things going with Xia Chao?" The figure then asked.


    "Cui Ting has gained momentum and has taken over Long Zhou again. Next, he will petition the Imperial Court to leave Ji Zhou again." Liu Sheng stood up and replied.


    "Chen Country." The figure in the darkness spat out two words that were not relevant to the conversation.


    Liu Sheng''s body trembled as he looked at that person in confusion.


    "The Sword Dragon Guan Mu Clan''s army suffered heavy losses. Big Yellow City is waiting to be rejuvenated. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "Chen Country." However, the silhouette in the darkness had no intention of discussing with him. He spat out those two words again.


    Liu Sheng frowned, "Is this what the Ten Halls of Yama mean?"


    The room suddenly fell into silence.


    After a few breaths, the candles in the room suddenly lit up and the black aura surrounding the figure dissipated. At that time, Liu Sheng finally saw the figure''s appearance clearly.


    Of course, he did not change his appearance. What changed was that his red python robe had already been replaced with a white brocade robe embroidered with a black dragon.


    The man looked at Liu Sheng, his scarlet lips slightly raised. He smiled and said, "I am Yama."


    "What" When Liu Sheng saw the clothes on that person''s body clearly, a wisp of dense shock appeared in his eyes.


    "Let me see, what did that Song Emperor Yama say to you? Did he say that I''m a spy for Tiance Prefecture? Did he say that I should be on guard?" The man seemed to have anticipated Liu Sheng''s shocked expression. He smiled faintly and said softly in front of Liu Sheng.


    This was indeed what Emperor Song Yanluo had said to Liu Sheng. Or perhaps, at the upper echelons of Dark Asura Palace, Yuan Xiucheng was a spy of the Tian Ce Mansion. This matter was something that everyone had tacitly acknowledged.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was inconceivable that such a spy could sit in the Ten Halls of Yama''s seat.


    "So what? King Ksitigarbha trusts me, or he understands me, so ¡­" The man stopped his footsteps. He extended his hand and gently pointed between Liu Sheng''s eyebrows. The veins on his slender and fair arm were coiled like a venomous snake. "Go tell Cui Ting that what he wants to attack is not the Sword Dragon Pass, but the Chen Kingdom''s Changwu Pass!"


    As he said this, the man''s mouth clearly carried a faint smile, but a dense aura enveloped Liu Sheng.


    After a moment of silence, Liu Sheng finally nodded obediently.


    "Yes." He replied in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng revealed a smile. He withdrew the finger he had pressed on Liu Sheng''s forehead. At the same time, the terrifying might that enveloped Liu Sheng''s body also dissipated.


    "With Zhu Xian in Great Zhou, he will be in the possession of our Dark Asura Palace sooner or later, but Munch of the Chen Kingdom is a hard bone to chew on."


    The man said again.


    These words caused Liu Sheng''s expression to change slightly. Actually, there was no need for a man to explain this to him. However, he seemed to have said it casually. It was like a kind of teaching. The man seemed to have seen through his doubts and continued, "Do a good job. King Ksitigarbha values you very much. If this matter is done properly, the Ten Halls of Yama will have your place."


    Liu Sheng did not care about the so-called position of Yama, but once he became one of the Ten Halls of Yama, it meant that he could mobilize the vast majority of the Dark Asura Hall''s strength, so it would not be so difficult for him to figure out his own background.


    He looked at the man in front of him and finally said to the dialect, "Thank you."


    "Alright, I''ll leave the matters of Great Xia to you." The man did not respond to Liu Sheng''s gratitude. He smiled faintly and acted as if he was about to leave.


    "Aren''t you staying?" Liu Sheng was stunned. The Dark Asura Palace had just established itself in Great Xia. How could the palace be at ease and hand over everything here to him without sending a Yama to supervise it? This was somewhat unjustifiable.


    "I still have some important matters to attend to. If I have time, I can experience the grand occasion of the Great War of Chen Xia with you."


    "Something important? What is it?" Liu Sheng frowned again. The situation in Great Xia was related to the next plan of Dark Asura Palace. He really could not think of anything that could compare to this.


    When the man heard this, he raised his eyes to the south. His gaze was so deep that it seemed as if he could cross many mountain paths and reach the lofty Academy.


    "Let''s go take a look. The last and most brilliant blade in the world."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 273 Where Is The Sword

    When Xu Han woke up again, he found himself lying in the door of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Inside the room, Qin Keqing was busy with something, as if she was cleaning the room.


    Xu Han propped up the bed with his hand, wanting to sit up, but this action immediately affected his injuries. A huge pain came, and he unwillingly fell back to the bed.


    This noise alerted Qin Keqing, who was standing beside her. She turned her head, her forehead still covered in sweat.


    "Young Master Xu! Are you awake?" Her face was filled with joy as she hurriedly arrived at the bedside.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded and asked, "How many days have I been unconscious?"


    "It''s been three whole days. I''m so anxious." Seeing that Xu Han seemed to want to sit up, Qin Keqing hurriedly stretched out her hand to help Xu Han up and let his back lean against the head of the bed.


    Looking at the concern on Qin Keqing''s face and the sweat on her forehead, Xu Han felt a little distressed.


    "In a few days, go find some servants outside. You don''t need to do these chores yourself."


    This was originally Xu Han''s concern, but after hearing this, Qin Keqing waved her hand repeatedly and said, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    As she said that, the girl lowered her head in distress. "My cultivation is low and my medical skills are not good. I can''t help you at all. Leave these things to me. Those servants'' money should be used to make more rice porridge and distribute it to those beggars in the suburbs of the city."


    Qin Keqing had always been diligent, almost to the point where she was willing to do whatever she wanted. She was in charge of many matters in the manor. Occasionally, she would return to the outskirts of the city to serve porridge. Recently, the reputation of the Tian Ce Mansion in Chang''an City had become better and better, which had something to do with her actions.


    Xu Han also knew what she was thinking. He thought for a moment and smiled, "Then it''s up to you. By the way, where are Liu Xiao and Liu Mo?"


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing''s expression became slightly unnatural.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Xu. We''re all settled down. Although we''re a little frightened, we''re still fine."


    Xu Han instantly let out a long sigh of relief. The nervousness on his face was almost overflowing.


    Seeing his appearance, Qin Keqing hesitated for a moment before finally clenching her teeth and asking, "Young Master Xu, who exactly is Ah Sheng?"


    After Qin Keqing asked this, her face instantly flushed red.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was somewhat surprised by her attitude.


    Seeing that Xu Han hadn''t answered her question for a long time, Qin Keqing thought that her question was a bit undignified. She wanted to explain, "I just ¡­ I just feel that Young Noble is engaged to Martial Uncle Ye after all. If she finds out ¡­ I''m afraid she won''t like it ¡­ Young Noble Xu has read that Ah Sheng''s name more than a hundred times in his dreams these past three days."


    After saying that, she waved her hand again and again and said, "Young Master, don''t worry, I didn''t mention this matter to Martial Uncle."


    Hearing this, Xu Han understood Qin Keqing''s thoughts. He smiled helplessly.


    "Ah Sheng is my old acquaintance. In order to save me, I was in danger. Liu Mo and Liu Xiao are his separated younger brothers and sisters."


    At this point, Xu Han paused. He looked at Qin Keqing with interest and added, "Ah Sheng is a man."


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Qin Keqing was stunned. She blinked her eyes, and then met Xu Han''s teasing gaze. She seemed to have suddenly realized something, and a flush of red instantly surged onto her cheeks.


    "Are there any changes outside these days?" Xu Han knew that she was thin-skinned and did not want to continue teasing her about this matter. Therefore, his expression became serious at that time and he asked again.


    Qin Keqing regained her senses. Although the flush on her face had not faded, she still answered Xu Han''s question seriously.


    "The Gu and Zhao families hasn''t done anything in the past few days. However, Young Master Liu Xiao''s settlement was praised by the people in Chang''an City. There are also some people who have been wronged. In the past few days, they went to the Heavenly Policy Prefecture. After Martial Uncle Ye verified it, he took away several of the Gu and Zhao families ''s properties in Chang''an and gained a lot."


    Hearing this, Xu Han immediately frowned.


    "Are you saying that the Gu and Zhao families haven''t launched any operations against the Tian Ce Mansion these past few days, and that Hongjian even seized the opportunity to seize their property?" Of course, this was a very unreasonable matter. The descendants of the Gu Clan and the Tingwei of the Great Wei had all died under Xu Han''s sword. How could such a big matter be suppressed peacefully?


    According to Xu Han''s estimation, these few days should be the time for Gu and Zhao families to retaliate crazily.


    "Yes." Qin Keqing nodded her head, but her next words dispelled the doubts in Xu Han''s heart.


    "But ¡­ yesterday ¡­ Elder Sikong brought the elites of the Exquisite Pavilion to Chang''an ¡­"


    "At this moment, he has already settled in Zhu Xian''s mansion."


    ¡­


    The Zhu Clan''s mansion was entirely made of black wood. It was ancient and gloomy. It was practically considered a forbidden area in the hearts of most people in Chang''an City.


    Regardless of who it was, who they were, or what position they held, they held great reverence for the people of the Long Night Division from the bottom of their hearts.


    At this moment, the main room of the mansion was filled with visitors from all walks of life.


    Sikong Bai, who was sitting on the left side of the platform, wore a black robe and white hair. He reached out and picked up the tea cup in his hand. He narrowed his eyes and sized up the rumored Great Head Zhu. He thought to himself that the other party did not seem as heroic as he had imagined.


    However, Sikong Bai was aware of the truth that a person could not be judged by appearance.


    "I heard that Xu Han has given Zhu Shouzuo a lot of trouble during this period of time." As a Sword Immortal, Sikong Bai said calmly.


    "Trouble? It''s just a clown. Father just doesn''t want to pay attention to it. Elder Sikong''s words are exaggerated." Before Zhu Xian could respond, Zhu Longqi, who was sitting below the stage, stood up and retorted.


    "The Sword Dragon has shut down 50,000 soldiers and the 100,000 strong bows in Big Yellow City ¡­ If Xu Han can be considered a clown, then I''m afraid you won''t even be considered ants." Zhu Longqi did not know how to refute Sikong Bai, but Sikong Bai did not want to see him, or rather, disdain to see him.


    At that moment, the purple-robed youth under the stage stood up very knowingly. He waved his sleeves and said with a smile.


    Because of the tit-for-tat confrontation between the two juniors, the atmosphere on the stage instantly became tense.


    "Young Master Song, right? I''ve heard of your name long ago. Today, I saw that your bearing is indeed extraordinary, quite like that of a Sikong Immortal." At this moment, a burly old man with a long saber on his waist suddenly stood up and cupped his hands towards the purple-robed youth. This person was Zhu Longqi''s master, the Heavenspan Sect''s Sect Master of You Zhou, the Purple Radiance Saber Saint Sun Bu Du!


    Since he had accepted Zhu Longqi into the sect, the rise and fall of the Long Night Division was naturally linked to the Heavenspan Sect. At this moment, he naturally had to speak to the Longevity Division.


    ''"Young Master Song''s words are naturally correct, but it must be understood that Lord Zhu is not unable to do anything to Xu Han. He is just waiting for the right time. Now, no matter how he flips the river and rains, it will be fine. However, when the reconstruction of the Azure Dragon Army is completed, it will be the day of the destruction of the Tian Ce Mansion!"


    "Your Excellency is wrong." Just as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man with a solemn expression stood up beside the purple-robed youth. This person was called Xia Zhengyan. He was the Cave Master of the Moon Lake in Jizhou and also Xia Zichuan''s father. Of course, he was naturally the purple-robed youth''s father-in-law.


    "Of course, it''s easy for the Azure Dragon Army to rebuild, but if they want to deal with the cavalry of Great Xia and the vassal kings and shepherds of the various prefectures, it won''t be easy for them to pull up a group of people. I''m afraid that Manor Chief Xu isn''t as easy to deal with as you said, right?"


    "There have even been rumors that Manor Chief Xu is the descendant of the late Emperor, after the royal family of Hong Miao."


    All of the people present here were people who were either in Jianghu or in the royal court, and their thoughts were naturally much more meticulous.


    The reason why Xu Han''s face was flushed red from contention was because both sides were trying to probe each other.


    One side wanted to show off their strength, which meant that Xu Han was insignificant, while the other side wanted to show their value through Xu Han.


    "Alright." Just as the two sides were fighting over each other, Zhu Xian finally spoke out from the high platform. Everyone on the stage immediately fell silent. Obviously, Zhu Shouzuo''s prestige in their hearts was enough to make them fear him no matter where he was.


    "Tsing Yi, come out and tell me about the information you''ve received in the past few days." He turned his head to look at a beautiful azure-clothed woman who had been sitting quietly by the side of the crowd and said this.


    When the woman heard this, she nodded slightly and stood up.


    She was extremely beautiful. Although it was winter, she wore a thin gauze. Her concave and proudly arrogant figure could be said to be faintly visible beneath the gauze. It was extremely soul-stirring.


    However, none of the people present dared to admire the charming scenery, They knew that, This seductive woman, Called Ran Qingyi, He was the Imperial Envoy of the White Phoenix Division, one of the four divisions of the Long To be able to control the four divisions, any one of them was an existence that could cause fear in the world. Moreover, this Ran Qingyi had always been famous for being mysterious. There were many people who wanted to find out the background of this woman, but in the end, she died somewhere for various reasons. This undoubtedly added a mysterious color to the White Phoenix Division''s Imperial Envoy.


    "Xu Han''s background is unknown. Although there is some evidence to prove that he was the prince of the previous emperor, it is impossible to confirm. Compared to this, I think you should understand what we are gathered here for." Ran Qingyi, on the other hand, had the posture of a woman not letting her eyebrows fall. She looked around and said softly, her attitude calm, neither humble nor arrogant.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of everyone present changed.


    "I naturally know what Envoy Ran Yu said." "However, no matter what, Emperor Tai Yuan is the emperor of the Great Zhou Empire. With the protection of the Dragon Qi, killing him is not an easy task," said Sikong Bai, who was standing on the high platform at that time as he stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes.


    "Killing him is naturally not easy. Otherwise, there is no need for Elder Sikong to be here." Ran Qingyi pursed her lips and smiled.


    "I''m ashamed of the importance I attach to you, but without the Heavenly Punishment Sword, even this old man can''t break through the Dragon Qi of National Fate." Sikong Bai pretended to be annoyed and shook his head.


    "Is that so?" Hearing this, Ran Qingyi raised his eyebrows. "That''s good. In the past few days, my scouts have found some information about the whereabouts of that divine sword."


    "What?" Sikong Bai''s body suddenly stood up. What immortal demeanor was left behind by him at that time. He looked straight at Ran Qingyi and asked, "Where is the sword?"


    " Tian Ce Mansion."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 274 Be Courteous First And Then Armored

    Xu Han sat on the bed and chatted with Qin Keqing for a long time. Then, he drank a bowl of rice porridge under Qin Keqing''s supervision before the other party left peacefully.


    The night was getting dark.


    Sitting at the head of the bed, Xu Han was unable to fall asleep. He stood up.


    The Purple Firmament Realm''s physical body cultivation allowed his body to recover extremely well. Although he still felt weak in this short period of time, it was no longer as difficult for him to stand up alone as before.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the sword on his bedside was unsheathed.


    The blade of the sword was scarlet red and covered with viper-like patterns. Xu Han placed it in his hand and stroked the blade of the Heavenly Punishment Sword. However, his heart was filled with thoughts.


    Before heading to Big Yellow City, Yue Chengpeng, the young master of Heavenly Battle City, had already brought Xu Han what Sikong Bai and the Long Night Division had planned.


    "With the Sword Punishing the Heavens, it is extremely vicious."


    "Holding this sword, I can kill father, and I can kill king."


    He muttered the so-called Supreme True Man ''s motto and frowned.


    Since Sikong Bai and Zhu Xian wanted to kill the Emperor, this Heavenly Punishment Sword was naturally an extremely important step in their plan.


    And that immortal was currently living in Zhu Xian''s mansion, which was only ten miles away from him.


    Having such a precious treasure and being watched by an immortal was certainly not a good experience.


    Moreover, he was now connected to Xing Tian Jian''s heart and blood. If the sword was taken away, he would not be able to say how much damage it would cause to him.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han felt even more annoyed. He put away the sword in his hand and was about to return to the bedside.


    Dong.


    Dong.


    ¡­


    But at that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Without any doubt, Xu Han walked to the door and opened it.


    However, the figure in front of him caused his body to tremble.


    "Long time no see, Young Master is well." That person smiled faintly. He seemed to have anticipated Xu Han''s shock.


    However, Xu Han did not immediately reply to the visitor''s greeting. He was stunned for a long time, but the other party did not urge him. He just stood there quietly and smiled at him.


    After about a dozen breaths of time, Xu Han calmed down the shock in his heart and asked, while the vigilance between his eyebrows became increasingly intense.


    This was the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Xu Han used the corner of his eyes to look into the distance, as if he wanted to confirm something.


    However, none of these subtle movements had been concealed from the visitor''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t alert anyone, nor did I hurt anyone." That person laughed again.


    Xu Han knew that the other party did not have a reason to deceive him, so he felt slightly at ease. However, the gaze of the person who looked at him was still vigilant. He asked in a calm voice, "Why are you here so late?"


    Hearing this, the man raised his head to look at the sky.


    It was winter and moon, and it was rare to see no snow in Chang''an. The starlight was bright, and the silver waterfall was as bright as day.


    "Follow me."


    The man said this and turned around to leave.


    Xu Han was stunned. He stood there and hesitated for a long time before catching up.


    ¡­


    Inside the courtyard of Zhu Manor.


    Sikong Bai sat tall in the first seat of the room, and the deacons of the Exquisite Pavilion sat on both sides. There was no lack of people that Xu Han was familiar with. For example, the two proud disciples of Long Congyun, Lu Feng and Lang Chaosha, although their appearances hadn''t changed, their eyebrows were shrouded in killing intent. The aura around them was condensed, clearly the aura of the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    In just a few months, everyone''s cultivation had already made such a qualitative leap. If it were to spread out, it would probably shock the people of the world to the point of losing their big teeth.


    "What do you think of Ran Qingyi''s words today?" The immortal raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    "The Great Zhou Imperial Clan is weak. Sooner or later, Zhu Xian will replace them. The world will definitely be in chaos. The disciple Ran Qingyi said that it is not without foundation. Thinking about Xu Han from his appearance to his departure, there are too many doubts. In addition, all the information Ran Qingyi provided shows that the Heavenly Punishment Sword is very likely to be on Xu Han." Lang Chaosha had been bullied and humiliated by Xu Han in the Linglong Pavilion back then. He had always harbored hatred towards Xu Han. Now, he heard that Xing Tian Sword was in Xu Han''s hands, so he naturally wished for Sikong Bai to kill Xu Han earlier, causing him to feel extremely humiliated.


    "Indeed, the time when the Vastsea Current disappeared was extremely close to the time when Xu Han appeared. Moreover, that black cat was quite similar to the black cat that followed Canghai back then. Disciple also thought that Xu Han was probably the descendant of the Vastsea Current. Not only did he possess the Heavenly Punishment Sword, he even possessed the Great Defying Sword Scripture that was lost in our sect back then. "Elder Sikong should make a move first and hold this Heavenly Punishment Sword in our hands. Only then will we have the ability to play against the Longevity Division." Immediately, that Lu Feng also stood out and echoed.


    Sikong Bai did not comment on this. After hearing their words, he nodded slightly and turned to look at the purple-robed youth who did not make a sound.


    "Yueming, tell me, what do you think of this matter?"


    The purple-robed youth who was sitting at the side silently heard this. He stood up and walked in front of Sikong Bai. He lowered his head and cupped his hands, saying, "Does Master want to hear the truth or lie?"


    "Naturally, it''s the truth."


    "This matter is inappropriate." The purple-robed youth said this without thinking after hearing Sikong Bai''s response.


    "Oh?" Sikong Bai raised his eyebrows as if he was interested and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Master, just imagine how powerful Pan Heng is in the Great Zhou Empire. It is not too much to say that he is covering the sky with one hand. How about Zhu Xian being a hero in the world? It is not too much to say that he is a treacherous and treacherous hero."


    "Since he knew that Xing Tian Sword was in Xu Han''s hands and was spying on the throne of Great Zhou, why did he leave such a good thing to Master?" The purple-robed youth asked.


    Sikong Bai frowned slightly and was deep in thought, but Lang Chaosha beside him was unwilling to let Song Yueming steal the limelight. He stood up and said, "It''s just that even if Xing Tian Sword is in hand, he wouldn''t dare to trend such a divine artifact, so he sold it to an elder to win the good fortune of an immortal." "I know Deacon Song and Xu Han are quite close, but this matter concerns the rise and fall of the Exquisite Pavilion. Since Deacon Song has crippled the public service for personal reasons, isn''t it too much of a concern for our sect''s thousand-year inheritance?"


    Everyone present knew about Xu Han''s personal relationship with Song Yueming. Hearing Lang Chaosha''s words, they immediately turned their gazes towards Song Yueming. Even the immortal''s gaze became uncertain at that time.


    However, Song Yueming did not panic at all. He waved his hand and his purple robe surged. At that time, his eyes were wide open as he stared at Lang Chaosha. He shouted, "Lang Chaosha! What kind of alarmist words are you talking about? Your mouth is full of flattery. You want to frame our Exquisite Pavilion in an irrevocable place? What exactly is your intention?"


    At that time, Song Yueming''s aura was imposing, like a surging wave of sword intent. His killing intent instantly broke out and directly enveloped that Lang Chaosha.


    Under his imposing aura, Lang Chaosha, a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert, was instantly pale, unable to produce the slightest bit of resistance.


    In just a few short months, Song Yueming''s cultivation had advanced to the Realm of Flame Dust. His age was not much older than Xu Han''s. At such a young age and with such cultivation, there was no one in the world who could compare to him.


    "Deacon Song, it''s easy to say. Junior Martial Nephew Lang is also a Heart Sect. Even if his ideas are different, he won''t be able to sink the sect." Seeing this, someone hurriedly stepped forward and said loudly. It was a white-haired old man who had once been a great saber dao expert in the Exquisite Pavilion, Qing Ru Xi.


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Song Yueming glanced at the old man, then coldly snorted and withdrew his aura. Lang Chaosha, who was still facing Song Yueming, was immediately pardoned. He stood there with a dispirited expression, his face filled with fear and fear.


    Lu Feng, who had always been in cahoots with Lang Chaosha, looked at the displeased look in the eyes of the immortal on the grandstand. Thinking that he had found Song Yueming''s weakness, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Deacon Song can''t tolerate dissidents. Could it be that you think that this Linglong Pavilion is your Song Yueming''s world? If you bully others like this, why don''t you kill me next?"


    As he said that, Lu Feng took a step forward, his face filled with righteousness, his neck stretched out to be slaughtered.


    Facing Lu Feng''s righteous accusation, Song Yueming only glanced at him faintly. Then, he looked at Sikong Bai, who seemed to be quite unhappy on the stage, and cupped his hands. "Master, think carefully. Xu Han has a heavy army in Jizhou. Zhu Xian dares not touch him, but he threw it to Master. This is clearly a strategy to drive off the tigers and devour the wolves the wolves. Could Master not see it?"


    Hearing this, Lu Feng did not wait for Sikong Bai to respond. He sneered again, "Elder Sikong is an immortal. Tens of thousands of soldiers have been defeated, but it''s just a sword strike. Besides, if the Jizhou army really wants to avenge Xu Han, we will retreat to the Linglong Pavilion. When the elder holds the Heavenly Punishment Divine Sword, there is nothing to fear." I see that you, Song Yueming, are crippling your public service because of selfishness and want to preserve that old acquaintance of yours! "


    Although Lu Feng''s attitude was arrogant, his words were not unreasonable. How could an immortal''s strength be compared to a mortal''s?


    Even though Lin Shou had gathered the strength of a hundred thousand soldiers back then and shattered the dream of the Li Dynasty ruling the world with one arrow, Lin Shou was already dead. How could there be a second Lin Shou in this world? More than a hundred thousand troops Sikong Bai wanted to defeat them with the power of a single battle, but it wasn''t difficult to defeat them one by one with the Immortal''s divine dragon''s ability to see the beginning and not the end.


    Everyone looked at Song Yueming suspiciously.


    "Yueming, Lu Feng''s words aren''t bad. Tell me, what exactly is there to fear about Xu Han?" At that time, the immortal on the stage spoke with a faint tone of displeasure that could be heard clearly by anyone.


    However, Song Yueming did not panic anymore. He cupped his hands and whispered, "Master, do you remember that saber strike in the World-saving Palace of the Dao Discussion Assembly?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere in the room instantly quieted down.


    No one could forget that saber strike. Before he arrived, he had defeated the Immortal with a single saber strike. Everyone present finally came to their senses. What exactly did Song Yueming mean by fear? That Yuan Guilong had not died yet. If Xu Han was truly touched, Sikong Bai would not be able to withstand his revenge, let alone the Exquisite Dragon Pavilion. Immediately, everyone''s faces changed, and Lu Feng, who had just spoken, became even more pale.


    "Then what does Yi Yueming mean? Could it be that this old man of the Heavenly Punishment Sword is going to surrender?" Sikong Bai also came to understand at this moment. He looked at his disciple with satisfaction and asked.


    "This sword concerns the rise and fall of my Exquisite Dragon. Naturally, it cannot." Hearing this, Song Yueming smiled faintly. He said in a deep voice, "We should be courteous first, but we mustn''t harm people''s lives."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 275 My World, The World Of Monarchs

    Although the night was already dark, as the best restaurant in Chang''an, the Osmanthus House was still crowded.


    The man led Xu Han into a private room of Osmanthus House under the lead of a servant.


    This private room was located on the third floor of the Osmanthus Flower House. With a single glance, one could see all the singing, dancing, and chatting in the restaurant.


    The servants brought in delicious dishes and brought in a pot of wine that looked extremely expensive before they left one after another. Thus, only Xu Han and the man sat opposite each other in the large private room.


    The man was dressed in a blue sweater, and his appearance was still handsome and resolute. However, there was less contempt between his eyebrows and more sadness.


    Ever since Xu Han entered the room, he had been staring at the man, seemingly wanting to see something from his face. However, the man had always greeted Xu Han calmly, asking him what kind of food he liked and what kind of wine he liked to drink. He had never seen the undisguised hostility in Xu Han''s eyes.


    At this moment, the man picked up the wine jug and poured a cup with Xu Han and himself. Then, he raised his glass and whispered, "Azure Jade White Fox, this wine needs to go deep into the hundred thousand mountains on the border of the Azure Province and take the risk of being devoured by the demons to gather the petals of the Azure Jade Fox Flower before it can be brewed. Because its color is as pure as milk, it is famous, but this is a rare wine."


    The man introduced Xu Han eagerly, but Xu Han did not intend to move his cup.


    He was still sitting there looking at the man without saying a word.


    When the man saw this, he smiled embarrassedly and drank all the wine in his cup in one gulp.


    The man pointed to the dish in front of him and excitedly introduced, "I heard that Manor Chief Xu is from Qingzhou. I think he has tasted such a good wine before. It''s normal for him not to be interested in it. However, this red pink mandarin duck is a specialty of Liangzhou ¡­"


    Xu Han finally opened his mouth when he heard this, but he did not say anything immediately. He hesitated slightly as if he was measuring how to address the man in front of him. He thought for a moment before saying, "Sir, there is no need to probe. Although I was born in Qingzhou, I was nurtured by a beggar. I do not know who I am."


    The man was stunned. He couldn''t help but look at Xu Han, only to see that the youth''s expression was calm and did not change.


    At that time, the man finally put away the enthusiasm on his face. He also put his hands on his knees and sat upright like Xu Han. Then, he said in a deep voice, "What do you think of the Great Zhou Empire?"


    Xu Han said with a deep gaze, "Shouldn''t Your Excellency know more about the Great Zhou Empire than anyone else? Why do you ask me?"


    The man smiled bitterly. Then he said, "This Great Zhou is indeed my world, but very quickly¡­"


    "It will be your world¡­"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the candlelight in the room suddenly flickered. Xu Han''s eyes narrowed and his aura became somewhat chaotic.


    "Looks like you already know." When the man saw Xu Han''s situation, he immediately understood something. "The child that I let go back then, looks like it really is you¡­"


    Xu Han didn''t say anything. He stared at the man in front of him, but in his heart, he couldn''t say anything.


    He did have doubts about his background because of many things that happened after he came to Chang''an, but these doubts never really caused Xu Han to waver too much. But at this moment, the man''s words made Xu Han realize for the first time how terrifying his identity was.


    After a long silence, he finally said again, "So? Are you going to kill me?"


    Xu Han did not doubt that the other party could do such a thing with the man''s means of maintaining his status. So, what was the purpose of bringing him here today was something that was very debatable.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s eyes once again flashed with vigilance.


    When the man saw this, he smiled again. He picked up the wine jug at the side and poured another cup for himself. Then, he drank it all in one gulp.


    "These years¡­"


    "I have indeed done many things wrong. I am not the Son of Heaven''s Will. Father should not have died in his prime. I went against the heavens and thought that I would be able to seize the Dragon Qi of the world and sit firmly in the throne of the Emperor. But who would have thought that I would sink deeper and deeper into the depths of the Great Zhou Empire and lose all my inheritance?"


    ''"Supporting the Longevity Division, annihilating the Shepherd King Clan and destroying the Tian Ce Mansion is to eradicate all those who know about this. This heaven-defying matter is actually trying to comply with the Heavenly Fate. Now, it seems to be extremely ridiculous."


    The man said worriedly. His expression was lonely, but Xu Han could not tell if his actions were true or false. Therefore, he continued to listen to the man''s words quietly.


    "I have been looking for flood dragon generation, to swallow its dragon qi, and strong my dragon qi. When Big Yellow City is destroyed, the Dragon Qi that I have accumulated over the years will dissipate by 30% ¡­ Originally, I thought that this was the result of the collapse of the national destiny, but these past few days, although Jizhou has stabilized, the dissipation of the Dragon Qi has become even more intense. "Only then did I know that the Dragon Qi has found a benefactor to live in. I have already lost the hearts of the people. Even if I have tens of thousands of Dragon Qi, it is nothing more than a wedding dress for others."


    The man''s words caused Xu Han''s expression to change again. He couldn''t help but think of the sudden surge of dragon qi in his body a few days ago. Could it be that this man was the one who scattered out and found him as his master, causing it to gush into his body?


    "You must have sensed this as well, right?" The man drank another cup of green jade white fox and said.


    Although Xu Han remained silent, he still nodded slightly.


    "Zhu Xian has already found Sikong Bai to enter the capital. Everyone knows what he is thinking. I fear that my life will not be long."


    "But before I die, I would like to ask you to do something for me. It can also be considered as fulfilling my wish."


    The man''s tone was very sincere, with a hint of kindness in his words.


    However, Xu Han didn''t even hear what the man was talking about, so he shook his head decisively.


    "Not to mention whether I am a descendant of the royal family or not, if so, then in other words, my parents died at your hands. Although we are blood-closest relatives, you are also my enemy who killed my father and mother. Why do you think I want to help you?"


    The man was slightly stunned when he heard this, and then he suddenly laughed. He pointed at Xu Han and said, "Your temperament is quite father-like. As expected of my Yuwen Clan''s seed."


    After saying those words, the man did not wait for Xu Han to give him any response. At that time, his expression became serious as he looked at Xu Han Yan with deep meaning and said, "You might as well listen to what I am asking for, and then give an answer. I would like to wait until you have heard about this matter, and I definitely will not have the intention to refuse."


    "¡­" The man''s certainty stunned Xu Han again. He frowned and subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    "Nothing else." The man smiled, then narrowed his eyes and said, "Because you are his disciple."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 276 Roll Up The Azure Heavens

    In the next three days, Xu Han''s life was quite peaceful.


    Gu and Zhao families were still in trouble in the future, and Immortal Sikong did not make any moves.


    On the other hand, hearing that an envoy from the Chen Kingdom had sent to announce the accession of Chen Xuanji, the new emperor of the Chen Kingdom, he was so happy that his mind was filled with thoughts of that stupid Fang Ziyu surnamed Chen. The little girl laughed foolishly for a whole day, and her face was filled with joy. Everyone in Tiance Prefecture saw that she was very interesting, and they did not forget to tease her with the future Empress of the Chen Kingdom from time to time, causing Tiance Prefecture to perform the show of First Miss Fang getting angry and embarrassed.


    "This method of cultivation emphasizes a gradual and orderly progress. You cannot rush for quick results, nor do you want to rashly advance. It is still too late for you to cultivate, and you have already missed the best opportunity. Therefore, you must be especially patient. "You don''t have to worry about this first realm Aquarius Realm. It''s a realm where you have to work hard to temper your physical body and lay a good foundation. It''s important to know that a ten thousand zhang tall building will rise to the ground, and only with a solid foundation will there be any words left to say."


    The weather was fine today. Xu Han stood on the stage with his hands behind his back, explaining the path of cultivation to Liu Xiao and Liu Mo.


    Originally, Xu Han intended to send the two of them to Jizhou, and Mr. Tuolu found a place for them to settle down, but the two of them were unwilling to leave. Xu Han thought about the troubled times. Even if he went to Jizhou, he might not be able to live a peaceful life. He might as well take care of it with him. Secondly, if he taught them some skills, even if he, Xu Han, really went to a dead end one day, the siblings would not be helpless.


    The extent to which Xu Han cared about the two of them was obvious to everyone in the entire Tian Ce Mansion, and it was almost to the point of being meticulous.


    There was no need to talk about food, clothing, shelter, or transportation. If the two wanted to cultivate, Xu Han had transferred a lot of money from Tiance Prefecture to purchase the medicinal ingredients they needed for their cultivation. He personally refined them every day. Everyone knew that Xu Han was a disciple of the Great Zhou Headmaster. Although the pills he refined were not comparable to those of the Alchemist Dao Masters, they were more than one level better than the ones in the world.


    Xu Han''s words were naturally reasonable and logical. It was obvious that he had prepared his homework before, and Liu Xiao listened attentively, but Liu Mo tilted her head and looked at Xu Han with her eyes shining. She seemed to be somewhat distracted.


    ''"Mo''er" Xu Han naturally noticed this. He bitterly smiled and said, which pulled the girl''s mind back from the sky.


    The girl stuck out her tongue at Xu Han as if she had just woken up from a dream.


    Seeing this, Xu Han felt a little helpless. He naturally knew that the path of cultivation was so thorny that one had to have great willpower to become it. Liu Xiao was rather hardworking, but Liu Mo''s temperament had not improved a single inch in the past few days. However, Xu Han felt guilty in his heart, but he could not say a single heavy sentence to harshly reprimand her.


    "I see. You can''t rush to quick success and instant benefits. You have to proceed in an orderly and gradual manner." Liu Mo also understood Xu Han''s temper. She said this and smiled at Xu Han.


    Xu Han was instantly dumbfounded.


    "This path of cultivation requires no lending. What are you thinking about all day long? If you want to talk to me, I will do it myself." He patiently tried to persuade.


    At that time, Liu Xiao also turned his head to look at his sister. He also felt that something was wrong with his sister these days. He often laughed foolishly and asked her why she avoided answering.


    Under their concerned gazes, Liu Mo''s face turned red. She looked down at Xu Han''s newly bought riding boots and remained silent.


    Seeing her like this, Xu Han secretly thought that she was frightened by Gu Lian Ying that day, and still had lingering fear in her heart. She hurriedly said, "If you are unhappy or have any requests, you can say that you are Ah Sheng''s younger sister, and you are my younger sister-in-law."


    Xu Han was about to console Liu Mo, but just as he said this, a chuckle sounded from the side.


    "Benefactor is foolish. Little girl, it''s spring ¡­"


    The ones who spoke were the five women who had stayed in Tiance Prefecture and worked in the Drunken Immortal Building of the Yin Family. Strange to say, Ye Hongjian had left them behind, She just wanted to use some troublesome excuses to make them leave in a convincing manner, However, although these five women had some cultivation bases after they were rich, they had already entered the Drunken Immortal Pavilion when they were young. These things had long since been abandoned and had been picked up by them in a short period of time. Ye Hongjian had issued those harsh cultivation requirements for them to grind their teeth and actually did it.


    The few of them had even changed their names for the sake of Yiming''s heart''s desire, which could be considered to be completely different from the unpleasant experiences of the past.


    They were called Xu Fu, Xu Yao, Xu Chang, Xu Qin, and Xu Tian.


    It was taken from this good wind, and by relying on its strength, it shook the will of the Azure Heavens.


    Today, they were also training on the side of the martial arts arena, but when they were resting, they would gather around to watch, and that was why they made such teasing remarks.


    Liu Mo seemed to be right and her face became even redder. After all, she was young and could not withstand the teasing gazes of everyone. She angrily stomped her feet and ran away. Seeing this, Liu Xiao, who was at the side, was worried about his sister. After Xu Han gave him a look of approval, she hurriedly chased after him. Seeing this, Xu Fu and the others burst into laughter.


    Until Ye Hongjian walked up, the few of them were truly in awe of this girl who was a few years younger than them. At that time, they all stopped laughing and obediently stood aside.


    "Prefecture Master Xu, you are truly charming. It is appropriate for both old and young to not bully others." Ye Hongjian fiercely rolled her eyes at Xu Han, and the dissatisfaction in her tone was even more unconcealed.


    No matter how slow Xu Han was, he knew what they were talking about.


    Xu Han hurriedly waved his hand and said embarrassedly, "Young children are just thinking nonsense ¡­ They can''t be counted ¡­" However, there was a guilty look on his face.


    "Humph!" Ye Hongjian snorted coldly and finally continued to entangle herself with this topic. She said with a serious expression, "If you really do it for her own good, you can''t let her continue to act recklessly."


    "Of course I know ¡­" Xu Han nodded when he saw this, but his face immediately turned bitter. "It''s just ¡­"


    "It''s just that she''s your close relative. You don''t want them to work too hard, do you?" Ye Hongjian curled her lips in anger.


    "I wonder who that Ah Sheng is to make you care so much about him." After that, Ye Hongjian mumbled to herself, her dissatisfaction in her tone undisguised.


    Xu Han knew that she was still grumbling about her recklessness a few days ago, so he whispered, "Ah Sheng¡­ Back then, I saved my life, and it was also because of this that he sacrificed his own life."


    At this point, Xu Han''s expression darkened. Although he had never seen Liu Sheng''s corpse before, in a place like the Gu Forest, with their cultivation at that time, Liu Sheng naturally wouldn''t have a chance to survive.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was also stunned, "Then why didn''t you tell them?"


    Xu Han had never told the Liu siblings about this matter. He had only said that he was old acquaintances and had cut off contact with them.


    ''"¡­" Xu Han fell silent and lowered his head.


    He didn''t say anything. First, he was afraid that he would disappoint the two siblings who were thinking about finding their elder brother. Second, it was because of the guilt in his heart that made it difficult for him to speak.


    He wanted to find an opportunity to make it clear, but he was not ready yet.


    Seeing him like this, Ye Hongjian was silent for a while before she said, "Liu Xiao is a good seedling. He knows how to advance. Liu Mo ¡­ If you are willing to hand her over to me, then"


    "This ¡­" Xu Han hesitated for a few times on this matter. "The two of them ¡­"


    "You have to know that if you indulge them for a while, perhaps you will get the rest of your life''s uneasiness. You can''t stay with them forever." Ye Hongjian said seriously, "If you can''t bear it, let me do it."


    At this point, Ye Hongjian sighed and rolled her eyes at Xu Han again, "Who called you my husband? Your debt is also mine ¡­"


    At this moment, Xu Han finally made up his mind.


    He nodded and agreed.


    "Manor Master!" Right at this moment, a Manor Army soldier suddenly walked up and cupped his hands and handed Xu Han something. "Just now, Lord Palace sent it over."


    "From the palace?" Xu Han took the item and was somewhat puzzled. When he looked closely, he discovered that it was an invitation card.


    "What is it?" Ye Hongjian also came over curiously.


    "Five days from now, His Majesty''s birthday will be a banquet for the officials."


    Xu Han said with a deep gaze, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 277 Empress Chen

    Gu and Zhao families seemed to have made up their minds to be cowardly turtles. The Tian Ce Prefecture seized the problematic properties under their names. However, the other party did not retaliate at all. Instead, it constantly shrunk its defensive line, transferred important assets, and tried its best to control the people who held the family''s core secrets, or core evidence.


    With the precedent of Liu Xiao, more and more people reported cases of injustice. In the end, they were no longer limited to the Gu and Zhao families. Some evidence about the crimes of the other clans and families began to be presented to Xu Han.


    The manpower of the Tian Ce Mansion gradually became somewhat inadequate. Xu Han waved his hand and began to recruit ambitious people in Chang''an City to participate in investigating various cases.


    As a result, the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion became bustling in this cold winter. After a few days of strict examination, the Tian Ce Mansion recruited more than a hundred people. They intentionally trained Liu Xiao in Xu Han and let him take over these hundred people to investigate all kinds of cases.


    The Tian Ce Mansion did these things in full swing. The people praised each other, but the aristocratic clans were in danger.


    Xu Han had already prepared to become the target of public criticism. He simply let go of his hands and feet, wanting to probe the bottom line behind the true owners of these noble clans.


    On this day, Xu Han urged the soldiers of Big Yellow City who had come to Chang''an to send away a batch of money. This was already the seventh batch of money that Xu Han had sent to Jizhou. The people of Jizhou did not have much trouble surviving this winter, but the money needed for the expansion of the Mu Clan Army and the reconstruction of Big Yellow City was still not cheap. As the sects led by the Gu and Zhao families put on a defensive stance, the amount of oil and water that Xu Han could get from them also dwindled. This matter lingered in Xu Han''s mind all the time. He knew that if he wanted to solve this problem, the most fundamental thing was to take down the two big fish.


    "Young Master Xu" Just as Xu Han was in a daze, a gentle voice sounded by his ear.


    Only then did Xu Han regain his senses. He turned his head and saw Qin Keqing looking at him with a concerned expression. It seemed that he was wondering why Xu Han would be lost in thought at this moment.


    "Hurry up and leave. Don''t miss the hour." Qin Keqing said again.


    Today was Emperor Taiyuan''s birthday, and there would be a banquet in the palace. As Great Zhou''s Great Qiu, Xu Han was also Tiance Prefecture''s Manor Master. Naturally, there was no reason for him to be absent from the banquet.


    He smiled faintly and asked, "But do you want to go and take a look together? The palace of Great Zhou is very beautiful."


    Although Tiance Prefecture was now in decline, his reputation was still there. It wasn''t difficult for Xu Han to bring one or two people into the palace. Ye Hongjian was the daughter of the Marquis of Ning Country, so she naturally had to follow the Marquis of Ning Country into the manor. With Fang Ziyu''s temperament, she naturally couldn''t be idle. She wanted to go with Xu Han, but there was still a spot on this side, so Xu Han asked.


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing was slightly stunned. She hesitated for a while before nodding and replying softly, "Yes."


    ¡­


    "Wow! This Pu Tian Palace is much more dignified than our Exquisite Pavilion''s JiShi Palace." Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but exclaim in amazement when he arrived at the palace gate and waited to enter the palace. Her temper jumped, and even when she reached the palace gate, she did not notice him. She was pointing at the palace gate of Great Zhou, pointing at the strange appearance of a group of villagers entering the city.


    At this moment, the entrance of the palace was already stained with people from all walks of life in Chang''an, but they intentionally distanced themselves from Xu Han. Thinking about what had happened these past few days, these big shots were all hostile towards Xu Han.


    Even Qin Keqing sniffed out the odd atmosphere on the field. She pulled Fang Ziyu''s clothes and carefully reminded, "Senior Sister."


    "What''s the matter?" Fang Ziyu blinked at her as if he hadn''t noticed.


    "Who is my Dao? So it''s Senior Sister Fang!" Just as Qin Keqing opened her mouth to say something, a teasing voice suddenly sounded.


    Xu Han and the others were stunned. At that time, they looked sideways and saw several figures walking towards them from the crowd not far away. The person leading them was none other than Xu Han''s old acquaintance, Lang Chaosha, Linglong Pavilion Dragon Congyun''s disciple!


    "Why are you here?" Seeing that person, Fang Ziyu was also slightly stunned, and his gaze immediately became vigilant.


    Lang Chaosha smiled and said proudly, "Why can''t we be here? Zhu Shouzuo specially invited him. If Senior Sister is dissatisfied, you can ask him." At that time, his gaze intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Xu Han, and a sinister expression flashed in his eyes.


    Xu Han did not respond. Instead, he looked not far behind Lang Chaosha and saw an old man in black leading a purple-clothed youth to chat with others. Everyone around him was full of flattery towards the old man in black.


    The black-clothed old man also felt Xu Han''s gaze at that time. He glanced sideways at Xu Han faintly. With a single glance, Xu Han felt his heart tremble and his face instantly turned pale.


    Lang Chaosha also noticed Xu Han''s abnormal state. His expression became even more serious. He smiled at Fang Ziyu and said, "Senior Sister Fang, not only did Master and I come today, but your future husband also came."


    After saying this, he moved aside, and the person behind him was Lin Kai, who had been in a difficult situation with Xu Han several times.


    "This!" Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat when he saw this person, and he thought to himself, "Not good."


    Lin Kai saw that Xu Han was obviously afraid, but Lang Chaosha gave him a fierce look. Lin Kai''s body trembled and he finally walked to Fang Ziyu.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Lin Kai, Fang Ziyu immediately panicked. He subconsciously took a step back and said vigilantly.


    "Senior Sister Fang, what are you saying? Young Master Lin is Elder Sikong''s chosen son-in-law. How can you yell at him like this?" Lang Chaosha smiled as he took another step forward.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was naturally unhappy.


    Normally, he would have already killed Lin Kai with a single sword strike. However, even though the immortal hadn''t reached this place yet, he knew that as long as he made a slight change, the immortal would probably act brazenly.


    "Ziyu!" But at this moment, a shout came from not far away. A black-clothed man with a long sword on his back came here with a pleasant surprise on his face. He looked at Fang Ziyu eagerly, his eyes burning with excitement.


    "You are" Lang Chaosha saw that Cheng Biting Jin had been killed halfway, and his heart was unhappy. He looked at the person who came and suddenly remembered his identity. It was Meng Liang, who had chosen all the sword geniuses of the younger generation for the anniversary.


    Xu Han and Fang Ziyu were also stunned at that time. Obviously, neither of them had expected to meet this young master Meng here.


    "Ziyu, long time no see, how are you?" However, in Meng Liang''s eyes, other than Fang Ziyu, there was no room for anything else. He did not seem to have noticed Lang Chaosha''s question. Instead, he directly pressed Fang Ziyu and asked.


    Fang Ziyu couldn''t stand the warmth of Young Master Meng''s expression. She said perfunctorily, but her gaze was fixed on Lang Chaosha who was standing beside her. "Eh ¡­ Fortunately ¡­ Fortunately ¡­ Fortunately ¡­" Fang Ziyu couldn''t stand the warmth of Young Master Meng''s expression.


    "So it was Lord Meng, the messenger of the Chen Kingdom. He was rude." Lang Chaosha was obviously familiar with all the news in the capital, so he cupped his hands and said to the other party at that time.


    "Mm-hmm." How could Meng Liang care about his thoughts at this moment? He casually replied a few words and then looked at Fang Ziyu again. "Ziyu, I''ve only been in Chang''an for a few days. All sorts of things are busy. I originally wanted to find you, but I didn''t have the time. I still have to trouble you to come here for me. It''s really too hard for you."


    Young Master Meng''s brain circuitry was obviously different from that of ordinary people. He said this on his own, his face still showing a very touched expression.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s head went blank. She did not remember that her relationship with Meng Liang was so good. If it wasn''t for this encounter, she would have almost forgotten that there was such a person.


    Fang Ziyu could not hold back, and Lang Chaosha was also very displeased.


    "Master Meng, did you make a mistake? Senior Sister Ziyu and Young Master Lin are already engaged. Your nonsense has fallen into the spotlight." He said in a deep voice. With the immortal behind him in charge, Lang Chaosha was able to display the power of a fox and a tiger to the fullest.


    Seeing that Lang Chaosha was still biting on this matter, Fang Ziyu''s expression immediately became extremely ugly.


    On the other hand, Xu Han looked at Meng Liang and Fang Ziyu, as if he had thought of something. Suddenly, his expression changed. Instantly, a furious expression surged on his forehead. He shouted, "Impudent!"


    "The Empress of the Chen Kingdom is here. Are you talking nonsense, Lang Chaosha? Are you trying to cause discord between our country and Chen Zhou?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 278 Crown Prince Li

    Following Xu Han''s words, a burst of cries of alarm sounded from the arena, but it passed in a flash.


    Those high-ranking officials and nobles from all over Chang''an had already focused their attention on this place when Lang Chaosha arrived. Xu Han''s words had even purposely raised his voice by a few points, so it must have clearly reached their ears.


    Everyone''s gazes towards Fang Ziyu instantly became surprised.


    Meng Liang was even more stunned.


    Empress Chen? Isn''t the emperor of the Chen Kingdom a mystery? That fish¡­


    Full of thoughts of raising his eyebrows with Fang Ziyu, the white-haired Meng Liang couldn''t accept the sudden arrival of such a thing. He turned his head to look at Xu Han who had said those words, but at this moment, the other party kept winking at him.


    Meng Liang was stunned. He was seriously trying to figure out what Xu Han meant.


    He thought about who Lang Chaosha had said Ziyu was married to, and Guanziyu''s appearance was obviously unwilling to agree.


    Xuanji and Ziyu were from the same sect again, so they took out a shield and pushed the marriage.


    As Meng Liang thought this, he turned to look at Fang Ziyu, only to see that her face was also filled with shock. He thought that he did not know anything about the Empress of the Chen Kingdom.


    Meng Liang was delighted and secretly scolded himself for being suspicious. Ziyu was in love with him, and Xuanji was his younger brother. How could there really be anything between the two of them?


    "Cough cough." Meng Liang understood. He straightened his body and looked at Lang Chaosha with a serious expression. He said, "Yes, I''m not only here to announce His Majesty''s ascension to the throne, I''m also here to take Empress Fang back to marry His Majesty."


    Meng Liang''s words were very serious. In addition to his identity as the messenger of the Chen Kingdom, although everyone was surprised by this news, no one would doubt the authenticity of his words.


    As expected, Lang Chaosha''s expression changed when he heard this. Everyone in the Exquisite Pavilion had heard about Chen Xuanji''s relationship with Fang Ziyu. Of course, this was not impossible for him.


    "This" He didn''t know how to reveal this matter. Originally, he had brought Lin Kai here to disgust Xu Han, but he didn''t want to involve Chen Zhou. If someone really blamed him for this, how could he afford it?


    "Enter the palace!"


    Just as he was about to ride a tiger, a shrill and loud voice suddenly came from the direction of the palace gate. It was the officials in the palace who were directing everyone into the palace.


    The crowd began to move towards the palace gate in an orderly manner. This allowed Lang Chaosha, who could not get down from riding a tiger, to find an opportunity. He glared fiercely at Xu Han, then pulled Lin Kai, whose face was deathly pale, to the side and turned around to leave.


    "Ziyu, don''t worry, it''s fine now." Seeing Lang Chaosha leave, Meng Liang, who thought that his scheme had succeeded, looked at Fang Ziyu proudly and said as if he was paying tribute to Fang Ziyu.


    However, just as he said this, the low-faced Fang Ziyu stamped his feet with a blushing face and ran away as if he were running away.


    "Ziyu!" Meng Liang saw that as long as he wanted to catch up, he was stopped by Xu Han.


    Xu Han apologetically winked at Qin Keqing beside him. The other party rolled his eyes at him before chasing after Fang Ziyu in the direction where he had left.


    Since Sikong Bai had also come to participate in this banquet, Xu Han feared that something would happen during this banquet. He used Fang Ziyu''s departure to send Qin Keqing away as well, lest something really happened that would be detrimental to the two of them.


    Meng Liang looked at Xu Han in confusion. "Brother Xu ¡­ this ¡­"


    Xu Han smiled and said, "The girl is thin-skinned. Let her go. Besides, Lang Chaosha and the others are also at this banquet ¡­" However, he looked up and down at Meng Liang. Speaking of which, he could be considered his senior brother, right? However, the other party did not know his identity, and Xu Han did not intend to break it.


    Meng Liang thought for a moment and felt that Xu Han''s words were very polite. He nodded and blamed himself, "Ah¡­ I was the one who was speaking nonsense in a hurry. Ziyu must be blaming me now. I was sincere to her, and in order to get rid of her entanglement, I just said this¡­ Ah¡­"


    Meng Liang said to himself in distress, causing Xu Han to be dumbfounded.


    "At this moment, she must be extremely sad. She thought that this was really the case. No, I have to explain this matter to her. I can''t let her have a misunderstanding." As he spoke, Meng Liang wanted to chase after him again.


    Only then did Xu Han regain his senses. He grabbed Meng Liang and said, "Uh¡­ I will wait for you to explain this matter. The banquet of His Majesty is about to begin. If you leave, Yu Li will not be able to justify it."


    Fang Ziyu''s mind was filled with thoughts of Chen Xuanji. His senior brother didn''t know which string had been wrongly strung in his mind, but why did it become so sincere with him ¡­ Xu Han didn''t dare to let Meng Liang touch Miss Fang''s brows at this moment.


    "Then I''ll explain it after the banquet ends." Meng Liang nodded and reluctantly agreed.


    "Easy to say, easy to say." Xu Han replied embarrassedly, but his brain felt a little painful. Originally, he wanted to escape for Fang Ziyu and lift up the name of the Empress of the Chen Kingdom so that those who had the heart would not use the engagement to make things difficult for Fang Ziyu, but he did not want to pull out such a big formation.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly pulled Meng Liang towards the imperial palace, but he thought in his heart that he still needed to find an opportunity to explain everything to his senior apprentice-brother.


    ¡­


    "How has Ziyu been these days?"


    "You said that I came from afar. Should I prepare some gifts for her later?"


    "What does she like?"


    "Sigh, no, it will be over by the end of the banquet. Isn''t it too rude to go so late?"


    ¡­


    Xu Han cried as he listened to Meng Liang whispering in his ears along the way. He felt sorry for himself and was filled with anticipation.


    How could there still be the slightest bit of pride from Young Master Meng, who had defeated the geniuses of the Great Zhou Sword Dao all along the way? Xu Han was secretly deep in his heart. There were a few geniuses in the world of swordsmanship, but why did his senior apprentice-uncle take a fancy to Meng Liang?


    It was not easy to get to the Wei Yang Palace. If it wasn''t for this person sitting there, there would have been a rule in the palace. Xu Han estimated that Meng Liang would be able to stay by his ear all night without stopping.


    After entering the palace, Xu Han hurriedly found an excuse and sat in the seat that the inner minister had already arranged for him. Only then did he avoid his cheap senior apprentice-brother''s nagging of "Ziyu", "Ziyu", and "Ziyu".


    ¡­


    Xu Han sat quietly for about a hundred breaths of time, and the people from all sides took their seats one after another.


    As a Great Zhou Taiwei, Xu Han, who was also the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master, was extremely close to him. He landed right after Yuwang Yuwen Yang and Zong Zheng Yuwen Cheng, who were fellow clan members. Opposite him was the master of the Long Night Division, Zhu Xianzhu.


    Beside him sat the Immortal from the Exquisite Pavilion, as well as Song Yueming, who was dressed in a purple robe.


    Xu Han and Song Yueming hadn''t seen each other for months, but they both understood each other very well and didn''t look at each other, as if they were strangers.


    As for Zhu Xian and Sikong Bai, they had even forgotten Xu Han. The two talked happily, and Zhu Xian kept introducing the important members of the court to him.


    Only when Yuwen Luo arrived did the banquet truly begin.


    After Yuwen Luo said something, the officials congratulated him. Then, everyone laughed and chatted. The cup of light in the Wei Yang Palace was crisscrossed, and there was a harmonious scene. No one brought up the slightest bit of political matters, and not a single one of them talked about the citizens of the various provinces who were already trapped by the snow disaster.


    "It has been eighteen years since I ascended to the throne." In the middle of the banquet, Yuwen Luo, who had been silent all this while, suddenly raised the wine glass in his hand and looked at the people below the stage drunkenly.


    "I have more than forty this year, but unfortunately, I still don''t have a single heir. Therefore, I wish to establish a crown prince for this Great Zhou country. I have already calmed the people''s hearts. What do you think of this?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present looked at each other in pairs, their eyes filled with shock.


    The Taiyuan Emperor did not have any children, but he was still in his prime. Moreover, if he were to set up a Crown Prince, they would be able to find a suitable candidate. Everyone was stunned at that time and turned their gazes to the Yuwen Luo-born Yuwang Yuwen Yang, who was sitting in the front seat, who was somewhat similar to Yuwen Luo.


    Everyone knew that when Emperor Taiyuan ascended the throne, he slaughtered all the princes. Only his half-brother was spared. All these years, His Highness Prince Yu had also been trying to protect himself and never participated in politics. If not for the fact that Yuwen Luo had proposed to establish the Crown Prince, everyone would have forgotten about this prince.


    However, the matter of the Crown Prince Li had just been revealed. His Highness Prince Yu, who was drinking to his heart''s content, suddenly turned pale. The cup of wine in his hand fell down, and he almost left his hand.


    "May I know if His Majesty has someone he likes?" At this moment, Zhu Shouzuo stepped out and cupped his hands.


    "My Imperial Clan is prosperous, and there are many talented people. I am also uncertain. May I have any recommendations for the first seat?" Yuwen Luo narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Yuwang Yuwen Yang has a reputation as a virtuous and virtuous person. He is also His Majesty''s younger brother. I thought that he would be able to shoulder such a great responsibility."


    "No, no!" Just as he said this, His Highness Prince Yu stepped forward and said in a trembling voice. He quickly came to the main hall and knelt down towards Yuwen Luo. "This official is inexperienced. The Crown Prince is related to the life and death of the world. This official should not be the ancestor''s country. This official should not be!"


    Yuwen Yang was not stupid. Right now, the motto of the Defying Monarch Killing His Father to ascend the throne had spread throughout the streets and alleys. Whoever was behind it could clearly see it with their eyes. If he were to be established as the Crown Prince, then he would definitely become a thorn in the side of some people''s eyes.


    Thus, an extremely ridiculous scene appeared in the Wei Yang Palace.


    Officials and Yuwen Luo tried to persuade him several times, but Yuwen Yang did not listen to them. Everyone saw him praise the heavens and wished they could hold him as a saint in this world, but he kept lowering himself and almost said that he was inferior to a pig or a dog.


    The following banquet ended in such a farce.


    Yuwen Luo said with dimmed interest, letting Yuwen Yang think about it for a while, he would also think about it carefully, and then left with his sleeve, the dissatisfaction on his face could be said to be overflowing in words.


    Xu Han didn''t have much of an impression of this farce. He wanted to leave after the banquet, but he was stopped by Meng Liang at the entrance of the palace.


    "Let''s go. Hurry up." Meng Liang impatiently pulled Xu Han and said.


    Xu Han was helpless against this young master Meng. He helplessly asked, "Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    "The stall vendors in Chang''an will close soon. Quickly go buy some gifts so that you can apologize to Ziyu!" Young Master Meng didn''t seem to have any thoughts about the recent farce in the hall. He only cared about Fang Ziyu. After saying this, he ignored Xu Han''s wishes and pulled him out of the palace hurriedly.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 279 Go To Chen Country

    Around the end of the Reform Movement, Xu Han led Meng Liang back to Tiance Prefecture, carrying more than ten items of various sizes.


    Ye Hongjian and the others had been waiting in the mansion for a long time. Ye Hongjian had also been present at today''s banquet. Naturally, she had witnessed the farce with her own eyes. She obviously had many thoughts about this matter. She wanted to discuss it with Xu Han, but Meng Liang, who was following behind Xu Han, had a strange expression on her face.


    "This is" She looked at Meng Liang and asked hesitantly.


    When Meng Liang arrived at Linglong Pavilion that day, Ye Hongjian was in seclusion in Chongju Peak, so she naturally wouldn''t recognize him.


    However, Meng Liang did not respond to Ye Hongjian in the slightest. After entering the manor, he looked around and did not see Fang Ziyu''s figure. He asked, "Where is Ziyu?"


    His tone was eager, his eyes were wide open, and the eagerness in those eyes made Ye Hongjian blurry.


    She subconsciously replied, "It''s on the west side of the stage."


    "Thank you!" Meng Liang bowed to Ye Hongjian sincerely, then he carried all kinds of gifts that were almost the size of his body and flew towards the place Ye Hongjian said.


    ¡­


    "This is" Only after Meng Liang''s figure disappeared into the night did Ye Hongjian regain her senses.


    Xu Han shook his head with a bitter smile. Just as he was about to say something, a soft thud came from the direction of the door.


    "It''s so late, who could it be?" Ye Hongjian looked at Xu Han and asked doubtfully.


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders, turned around, and went to the manor gate, opening it.


    The purpose of entering was a purple-robed youth and a blue-robed woman.


    "Brother Xu, long time no see." When the purple-robed youth saw Xu Han, a smile immediately appeared on his usually cold face. He cupped his hands and bowed towards Xu Han as if to say something.


    ¡­


    Meng Liang carried large and small bags of things and saw Fang Ziyu sitting on the stage from afar.


    The girl looked up at the starry sky and was stunned. Her feet unconsciously swayed back and forth in the air. The corner of her mouth rose slightly, revealing two light dimples. She did not know what she was thinking, but her face turned red.


    "Ziyu!" Meng Liang was naturally overjoyed when he saw Fang Ziyu. He stepped forward and shouted loudly.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu turned his head and saw that Meng Liang was carrying all sorts of things. His hands were from his palms to his arms, and even his neck was covered with all sorts of things. At this moment, he was looking at her with a foolish smile. That look was somewhat strange and funny.


    "Puchi." Fang Ziyu sneered and asked with narrowed eyes, "Why are you here?"


    "I¡­" Meng Liang''s heart naturally had a thousand words, but when he saw Fang Ziyu''s smile, his mind immediately swayed. Young Master Meng, who had never frowned in the face of all the famous geniuses of the Sword Dao, was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say.


    Fang Ziyu''s heart was very big, and she did not doubt him. "So many things, did you give it to me?"


    "Yes." Meng Liang nodded his head repeatedly. Then, he took off the gifts and placed them in front of Fang Ziyu. The gift boxes were piled up together, clearly half a head taller than Fang Ziyu''s sitting body. This showed Meng Liang''s sincerity.


    "I don''t know what you like, so I bought some. If you like anything, I''ll buy more."


    As Meng Liang spoke, he carefully sat down beside Fang Ziyu. However, his gaze landed on the girl. Seeing that Fang Ziyu did not show any displeasure, his heart immediately relaxed a lot.


    "Yes." Fang Ziyu nodded, but did not look at the gifts.


    Seeing that Meng Liang thought that she was still angry about what happened today, he hurriedly said, "Ziyu, I was too reckless about what happened today. I shouldn''t have¡­"


    Just as he said this, Fang Ziyu blushed and lowered his head.


    "I know¡­ You said that to help me."


    Meng Liang''s heart was instantly moved when he heard this. Ziyu was so tactful, what else could he ask for?


    "Is Chen really the emperor?" However, Fang Ziyu turned his head and asked before his emotions could last long.


    "Naturally, there won''t be any fakes." Meng Liang was accustomed to the way Fang Ziyu addressed people with his surname. He nodded and was very proud.


    Fang Ziyu let out a long sigh, his expression a little lonely. "Really? That''s good ¡­"


    "I also want to go to the Chen Kingdom to find¡­"


    Before he could utter the word, Meng Liang''s spirits jolted when he heard this. He said with a delighted expression, "Alright, I''ll take you to the Chen Kingdom. You''ll definitely like that place."


    "Hmm? Why do you want me to go so much?" Fang Ziyu felt that Meng Liang''s reaction was a little too intense. She blinked her eyes and asked in confusion.


    ''"This" Young Master Meng, who thought that he was very elegant, naturally knew that Fang Ziyu was asking for a promise. Meng Liang''s heart was filled with excitement. He was about to blurt out words that showed his admiration, but after thinking about it, although the two of them had already shared the same thoughts, it would be a bit too rude to say those words at this moment. He swallowed the words that came to his mouth and looked at Fang Ziyu hesitantly.


    Fang Ziyu was surprised by Meng Liang''s reaction. Her big eyes flashed as she looked at the man in front of her and asked again, "Why?"


    "I¡­" Under Fang Ziyu''s questioning, Meng Liang''s head was covered in sweat. After holding it in for a long time, he spat out, "Xuanji¡­ Xuanji missed his old friend, I want you to take a look¡­"


    Meng Liang felt a burst of regret when he said those words. He wished he could slap himself twice on the spot. This Fang Ziyu wanted his promise. Wouldn''t it hurt his heart to carry Chen Xuanji out?


    Sure enough, Fang Ziyu lowered her head once again after hearing this. Her hair was hanging down, making Meng Liang unable to see the expression on her face clearly. However, she must be extremely sad and disappointed.


    "It''s a pity that the sect is still in trouble. If I leave like this, I will feel guilty in my heart."


    Meng Liang had naturally heard of some of the changes that had happened in the Linglong Pavilion. He had said the wrong thing and made his family unhappy. This time, he didn''t want to repeat the same mistake. He immediately said, "It doesn''t matter. I can bring you to the Chen Kingdom after this matter. If you have any difficulties, you can talk to me about it. I will do my best."


    Fang Ziyu was very clear about how serious the Linglong Pavilion''s problem was. She naturally would not place her hopes on Meng Liang, so she felt very comforted when she heard this from the bottom of her heart.


    "Thank you." She nodded to Meng Liang sincerely, and the disciple who had once been in her eyes inexplicably became pleasing to her eyes.


    "What''s there to this? Sooner or later, we''ll all be one family." Seeing that Fang Ziyu was like this, Meng Liang boldly said.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu was not angry, but his face was flushed red.


    She seemed to be unable to stand such explicit words of affection. She stood up and waved her hand. She looked down at Meng Liang condescendingly, her eyes curved into crescent moons at that time. "Well, then you have to talk. You have to take me to the Chen Kingdom."


    Meng Liang raised his head to look at the smiling girl. The starlight in the sky shone brightly, illuminating Tiance Prefecture as if it was daytime, but it could not compare to the sparkling gaze in the girl''s eyes at that time.


    He could tell that there was no better scenery in this world.


    Thus, he nodded heavily, his mouth and heart saying at the same time, "Yes."


    "I will definitely bring you to the Chen Kingdom."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 280 The So-called Gentleman Was Nothing More Than That

    "This is Miss Xia Zichuan, right?" Sitting at the stone table, Xu Han hesitantly looked at the green-clothed woman beside the purple-robed youth and asked.


    "Yes, she''s already my wife now." Song Yueming replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian and Xu Han were stunned. They looked at each other with strange expressions in their eyes.


    They had heard of their engagement at the Dao Discussion Conference that day, but they didn''t want to get married so quickly.


    "Brother Xu and Senior Sister need to hurry." Seeing the peculiar expressions on their faces, Song Yueming smiled mockingly.


    At this moment, Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at Xu Han fiercely. Earlier, she had dragged Xu Han to set the wedding date at home. However, because of the delay, she did not mention it again. At this moment, Song Yueming''s words naturally reminded Ye Hongjian of this matter.


    Xu Han smiled embarrassedly and was about to say something.


    "Zi Chuan, there is a library in the Tian Ce Mansion that is comparable to the Exquisite Book Collection Pavilion. Do you want to see it?" Song Yueming asked the woman beside him.


    "Yes." Xia Zichuan nodded obediently.


    Song Yueming smiled and looked at Ye Hongjian, "Please take Zi Chuan with you."


    Ye Hongjian could naturally tell that Song Yueming wanted to divert her away, so she did not expose her. She nodded at him and said, "Follow me."


    ¡­


    After the two girls walked away, Xu Han looked at Song Yueming and carefully sized up the youth he hadn''t seen for months.


    His appearance naturally did not change, but his eyebrows became a bit more calm and gloomy, less tender than before.


    Xu Han had been very worried that Song Yueming''s rectum would suffer a lot in the future, but now that Song Yueming had lost his spirit, Xu Han felt somewhat unhappy. Compared to the deep and secluded deacon of the Sword Hall in front of him, Xu Han preferred the youth with thick eyebrows and big eyes who would rather not bend.


    "Brother Xu, how have you been recently?" Song Yueming could feel Xu Han''s gaze, but he didn''t care about it. He looked at Xu Han with an inexplicable radiance in his eyes and asked.


    Xu Han''s answer was as simple as it could be, "Not bad."


    Song Yueming asked, "Brother Xu, do you know what Master is doing here?"


    Xu Han frowned. He didn''t like to be tested, especially by people he believed could be trusted.


    Therefore, this time, he did not answer Song Yueming, but looked straight at him.


    Song Yueming seemed to have realized this as well. He laughed self-deprecatingly, "I''ve been in the sect for a long time, and I''m used to it. Brother Xu, don''t be outsiders."


    Xu Han suddenly lost interest in continuing to chat with Song Yueming. His eyes sank and he asked, "So, what exactly is Brother Song doing in Tiance Prefecture?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much."


    "That''s all?" Xu Han asked.


    "Of course not." Song Yueming pondered for a while, then smiled and said, "I still have something to ask."


    "What is it?"


    Song Yueming asked in a deep voice, "Is Brother Xu holding the Heaven Punishing Sword?"


    Xu Han''s expression darkened at that moment as he asked, "So what if I''m here? So what if I''m not?"


    "Brother Xu, it''s better to hand it over. This is related to Great Zhou¡­"


    After Song Yueming finished speaking, he was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "How about not handing it over?"


    Xu Han said this, but his gaze became sharp at that time, like a sharp blade that had been carefully polished. It was so sharp that it stabbed people to the point of stabbing them in pain.


    However, Song Yueming didn''t seem to have any feelings for Xu Han''s gaze. He calmly replied, "I''m afraid that my life might be in danger."


    "Is that so? Then is this life-threatening matter from Brother Song or Lord Sikong?"


    "Is there a difference?" Song Yueming asked.


    At that time, the gaze in Xu Han''s eyes became even sharper. "Perhaps Brother Yu Song is no different, but I am very different."


    Hearing this, Song Yueming fell silent. After a while, he sighed and said, "Brother Xu, people will change."


    "Has Brother Song changed?" Xu Han asked with a burning gaze.


    Song Yueming fell silent again.


    A longer silence than before.


    Then, when he raised his head again, his gaze hardened, like golden stones, unshakable.


    He said word by word, "Linglong Pavilion needs that sword."


    Xu Han shook his head and said, "But I can''t."


    Song Yueming''s expression darkened, "Brother Xu, are you really ready? Use your life to protect that sword."


    Xu Han refused to budge and asked, "Is Brother Song ready? Use your life to retrieve my sword."


    "Looks like you and I will inevitably have a fight in the end." Song Yueming sighed again.


    "Things in this world are unpredictable. I never thought that there would be such a day." Xu Han also sighed.


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    Right at this moment, a gentle voice came from not far away. Hearing this, the two of them tacitly stopped talking about the previous topic.


    "You''re back so soon?" Song Yueming glanced at Xia Zichuan and Ye Hongjian, who were walking over from not far away, and stood up with a smile, as if the conversation with Xu Han hadn''t happened before.


    "Yes, Senior Sister Hongjian promised me that she can come and pick up the books anytime she wants to read them in the future. It''s too late today, so she''ll be back after reading them for a while." Xia Zichuan nodded gently and said softly.


    Song Yueming smiled and smoothed the hair on the girl''s ear that was raised by the night wind. Then, she looked up at the sky.


    "Indeed, it''s getting late. It''s not convenient for us to disturb you anymore." He turned his head to look at Xu Han and said so. He cupped his hands and said, "Then I''ll take my leave and visit again another day."


    Xu Han also stood up and said, "Let''s go. I''ll send Brother Song off."


    Hearing this, Song Yueming looked at Xu Han for a while before nodding.


    Along the way, Xu Han and Song Yueming''s faces were gloomy, so they naturally didn''t say anything else. Ye Hongjian and Xia Zichuan also smelled this strange atmosphere and didn''t start the topic. Thus, in silence, the four of them walked to the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion.


    "There''s no need to send him off anymore. I''ll take my leave this way." At that time, Song Yueming cupped her hands towards Xu Han again before leaving with Xia Zichuan.


    Xu Han stood at the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion and watched the youth leave.


    The winter wind blew up the dust on the streets, lifted the fallen leaves all over the ground, and encouraged the youth''s wide purple robe.


    The youth''s footsteps were slow and firm, as if he was standing on the Xuanhe Peak on that autumn day, tapping the Black Dragon Bell amidst the crowd.


    "Brother Song, do you remember what I said that day?" Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat.


    The purple-robed youth''s steps hung in midair for a few breaths before he suddenly turned around.


    A smile appeared on his gloomy face. "You are a gentleman, and you are a kind person."


    "I remember."


    After saying this, he adjusted his sleeves with both hands and bowed towards Xu Han from afar in the winter breeze.


    At that time, his clothes were drifting, the corners of his mouth were smiling, and his bearing was exceptional.


    Xu Han thought to himself. The so-called gentleman was nothing more than that.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 281 He Only Hated The Fact That He Had No Other Choice.

    Great Xia calendar, Chengguan 32 years.


    Great Zhou calendar, 19th year of Thai Yuan.


    Chen Guoli, the first year of Lailong.


    The long winter had finally passed, and Cui Ting, who had been peacefully divided for three months, had once again made a comeback.


    No one knew where he had managed to produce 300,000 elite foot soldiers. Not only had he stabilized the situation in Long Zhou, he had even left Long Zhou in the spring.


    The soldiers at the Sword Dragon Closure were ready to fight with Cui Ting. But who would have guessed that Cui Ting of Long Zhou would lead the 300,000 strong army and sweep past the Sword Dragon Pass all the way east, heading straight for the Lifeline Changwu Pass in the west of the Chen Kingdom?


    The Chen Kingdom had always been weak, and the land was scarce. If these three hundred thousand troops broke through the Changwu Pass, they would be able to directly take the capital of the Chen Kingdom, Jinling, and the Chen Kingdom would face the risk of annihilation at any time.


    Everyone in the world was shocked by Cui Ting''s actions.


    But as the mastermind behind all of this, Liu Sheng sat helplessly in an inn at the border of Great Xia and looked at the purple-eyed girl in front of him.


    He carefully sized up the token in his hand and confirmed again, "Are you the King of Bian City, Gui Subhuti?"


    It wasn''t his fault that he was so surprised. These Ten Halls of Yama were powerful beings above ten thousand people below Senluo Hall. No matter how Liu Sheng looked at this girl who looked to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, she was unable to tie her to that notorious Ghost Subhuti.


    The young girl glanced at him and saw that there was nothing else in her purple pupils apart from the almost zero-point coldness.


    "If you ask this question again, I guarantee that you won''t be able to speak again."


    The young girl said as a cold aura gushed out of her body and enveloped Liu Sheng in an instant.


    Feeling the power, Liu Sheng no longer had any doubts.


    He shrugged his shoulders and bowed to the girl, "Greetings, King Bian Cheng."


    At that moment, his gaze landed on the figure lying on the bed not far away. It was a man who was around fifty years old and his eyes were tightly closed. He seemed to be sleeping soundly, but Liu Sheng could keenly sense that the aura of a man was extremely dispirited, like a broken candle in the wind that could be extinguished at any moment.


    "Take another look and your eyes will no longer belong to you." The purple-eyed girl''s cold voice sounded again.


    Liu Sheng immediately withdrew his gaze. Although this Ghost Subhuti''s appearance was beyond his expectations, this hostility was much more than the rest of the yama.


    "Are you the judge in charge of Great Xia?" The girl asked, her tone filled with arrogance.


    Understanding this girl''s identity, Liu Sheng did not dare to provoke her again. He immediately replied respectfully, "I am the one."


    "What is King Ksitigarbha thinking? He only sent a judge to supervise such a big matter as the Xia Dynasty." The girl glanced at her mouth and did not have the slightest taboo of the person in front of her. "I heard that Half Demon is also here. Go find him. I have something to ask him."


    After the girl finished speaking, she seemed to feel that it was inappropriate and added, "You only have three days. If you delay for a moment, I will cut off your finger."


    The aura and majesty that the girl displayed, or the murderous aura on his face when he said those words, did not show that she really knew how to do what she said.


    However, Liu Sheng was still sitting there without the slightest intention of completing the task given by Lord Yama.


    The girl frowned and her baleful aura surged into his purple pupils.


    "What? Am I not clear enough, or do you not even want your life?"


    Liu Sheng shrugged his shoulders again and smiled bitterly, "It''s not that I disobey my name, it''s that half demon that Lord wants to sit in front of Lord."


    "Huh?" The purple-eyed girl was stunned when she heard this, and then her cold expression finally showed some signs of melting. "Are you that half demon?"


    Liu Sheng did not say anything this time and only nodded.


    The young girl sat up straight and changed her cold attitude. She asked anxiously, "Tell me, how did you succeed? Was it a rare treasure, some special secret technique, or the right time and place?"


    Liu Sheng was stunned, but his gaze glanced at the sleeping man not far away. He roughly guessed a little.


    "Half demon."


    "The spirit of man, the spirit of demon."


    "The left eye clears the Yang Pass, and the right eye opens the Yin Gate."


    "One arm can control the soul, and the other can drive the undead."


    "Cultivating without shackles, you can live for 800 years. It''s called a divine seed."


    "So, did City King Bian ask me if I wanted to save that senior?" Liu Sheng asked bluntly.


    The girl''s eyes flashed with anger when she heard this. "What are you trying to say? Are you trying to threaten me with this?"


    "Tell me, as long as you tell me how you became a half-demon one by one, if this method works, the Ten Halls of Yama will definitely have your place."


    Liu Sheng''s expression changed slightly as he thought to himself, "Since when is the position of Yama in the Dark Asura Palace so worthless?" Promise. Or was this ghost Subhuti different from those ordinary yama?


    Of course, this thought only arose in Liu Sheng''s heart and he did not reveal it in the slightest.


    At that time, he shook his head and said, "It''s a pity ¡­ I''m afraid I don''t have the fortune."


    "What do you mean?" The girl asked.


    Liu Sheng smiled bitterly and said, "I am not a complete half-demon. If it weren''t for the endless supply of demon cores from the hall as support, I would have long since turned into an ignorant walking corpse. But even so, if there is no solution to this problem, I would still not be able to live for three years."


    "What?" The purple-eyed girl obviously could not accept this kind of truth. She suddenly stretched out her hand and pressed it on Liu Sheng''s right arm.


    Liu Sheng''s face turned pale at that moment. He could feel a boundless force surging into his body from the arm that he had come into contact with the young girl at that time, and he began to swim around his limbs and bones.


    He knew that Ghost Subhuti was investigating the situation inside his body, but the other party didn''t care about his feelings at all. His strength was extremely violent. This caused waves of tearing pain to come from his body, but Liu Sheng did not resist. Instead, he clenched his teeth and suppressed the pain with a will.


    Only after a hundred breaths of time had passed did Liu Sheng''s face turn deathly pale. Only then did the young girl withdraw her hand that she had pressed on his arm.


    Liu Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief, and his heart was filled with fear. If Ghost Subhuti consumed another ten breaths of time, he would probably not be able to hold on any longer.


    Ghost Subhuti ignored his intentions. Instead, he frowned and said to himself, "What is the difference? Why is it like this?"


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    She kept muttering to herself, the killing intent between her eyebrows gradually becoming denser, and the expression on her face seemed to be on the verge of collapse.


    Liu Sheng noticed her anomaly and asked carefully from the side, "My lord¡­ you¡­"


    "What!" But at that time, Gui Puti let out a loud shout, and a violent force surged out of her body. At that time, Liu Sheng, who was extremely close to him, was unconsciously knocked to the ground by that violent force.


    "Tell me what''s missing?" She shouted loudly, as if she was about to find a way to vent her anger. At that moment, all of her violent power surged towards Liu Sheng.


    As a young girl cultivator of Yama, why was she so powerful? Under that force, Liu Sheng had little room to resist. He watched helplessly as the force surged over, but he was unable to move.


    Just as the black beast opened its fangs towards him and was about to devour him.


    The scene suddenly stopped.


    A figure stood up from the bed not far away and arrived in front of him at an unimaginable speed, crossing between him and the ferocious beast.


    Then, the man stretched out his hand, bent his four fingers, extended his index finger, and lightly tapped towards the head of the ferocious beast.


    Clang!


    A clear and crisp sound suddenly rang out in the room door, and the place where the man''s index finger came into contact with the beast rippled in all directions at that time.


    The still image moved again.


    Cracks like poisonous snakes began to appear on the beast''s body.


    Liu Sheng vaguely saw that person''s finger press forward slightly, and the crack immediately spread out. At that moment, the evil beast that seemed to Liu Sheng to be unrivaled shattered and disappeared without a trace.


    "This" With Liu Sheng''s vision, he was unable to imagine how strong the man who could easily break through this beast was. However, before he could exclaim in surprise, the purple-eyed girl took the lead to make a sound.


    "Why are you awake?" She looked at the man in disbelief and asked.


    Liu Sheng saw it clearly. At this moment, not only was there an expression of disbelief and shock on her face, but there was also a kind of anxiety and worry from the bottom of her heart.


    ''"The phantom death state that the Ghost Technique has allowed you to enter can slow down the rate at which life force in your body is decreasing. Don''t worry, as long as you give me more time, I will definitely find a way to save you!" The girl said again, her expression somewhat paranoid to the point of insanity.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a divine seed or a half-demon. You know, I wouldn''t and wouldn''t want to be that kind of thing." The man replied calmly.


    "But you will die! You owe me so much, do you want to leave just like that? No! What do you think I am, Ghost Subhuti?" The girl gritted her teeth and said.


    Then, she put her hands together in front of her chest, and hand seals were quickly formed by her. A ghost aura spread out from her body and surged towards the man.


    However, the man only waved his hand faintly, and the ghost aura that enveloped him dissipated at that moment.


    "How could this be?" The girl asked in horror.


    "I have already cultivated the Sword Heart Clear Realm. How can the Ghost Technique be effective against me?" The man shook his head and said.


    "Before that¡­"


    "If it weren''t for that, how could you bring me here to see what this half-demon looks like?"


    The girl immediately understood that she couldn''t do anything to this man. Her face darkened and she smiled miserably. "You saw what you wanted to see. What''s the next step? What are you going to do?"


    ''"Yu''er" Seeing her like this, the man couldn''t help but reveal an unbearable expression. "There''s no such thing as a banquet that doesn''t end¡­ There will be a parting between us¡­"


    "I don''t believe it. I insist that you stay by my side. You have to pay me back what you owe me." The girl shouted loudly. At that time, a black light flashed in her hand and a sharp sword appeared in her hand. She looked at the man coldly and said, "Didn''t you want to leave? Come on, kill me and you can leave!"


    The man lowered his eyes and said, "Yu''er ¡­ I still have one last sword left ¡­ I have to leave it to the person I should leave behind. In this life, I, Mo Chen, have lost to you. If I have ¡­"


    ''"What next life? Where did you get your next life" The girl shouted again. However, before she could finish her words, the man''s body suddenly moved. He tapped his fingers on the girl''s lifelines. The girl''s body immediately went limp and she collapsed into the man''s embrace.


    "In the next life ¡­ I will make cattle and horses to pay you back a thousand times." The man took a deep look at her, as if he wanted to firmly remember her appearance in his heart.


    After saying this, the man gently placed her on a wooden chair beside him and turned around to leave.


    The girl could not move and sat on the wooden chair. Her eyes were red as she spoke loudly.


    "Mo Chen, if you dare to leave, I will hate you forever!"


    The man''s pace of departure paused slightly at that moment.


    "I only hate that I have no other methods, but I can live as long as I can."


    He sighed leisurely and finally took another step out of the room.


    However, the things in the girl''s eyes could no longer be wrapped around her, and at that time, they fell down, soaking through her cheeks.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 282 Internal And External Troubles

    In the Changle Palace of Jinling City.


    The civil and military officials of the Chen Kingdom gathered here.


    Great Xia Empire''s pillar, Cui Ting, had gathered an entire 300,000 troops and marched towards Changwu Pass. He feared that they would arrive at Changwu Pass in less than half a month''s time.


    After all, the land of the Chen Kingdom was narrow and sparsely populated, and this army of 300,000 was very likely to be a calamity for the Chen Kingdom.


    The palace urgently gathered all the important people and began to discuss the matter of confronting Cui Ting''s army.


    After three full days, civil and military officials and kings and generals were in a frenzy in Changle Palace, but they were still unable to come up with a complete plan to fight against Cui Ting''s 300,000 troops.


    This was not because the officials of the Chen Kingdom were incompetent. It was just that it was difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. The Battle of Seizing the Daughter-in-law had consumed too much of the Chen Kingdom''s strength. There were only two people in the country who could fight against this 300,000 strong army.


    Monk, who had earned the title of Duke of Qin, and Chen Ping, the king of Fengxing, who had a hundred thousand soldiers guarding the southern border.


    Chen ping is willing to lead troops to the north and west, but there are many voices of opposition in the court, all said that this matter is important, and monk guarding the western border for many years have little failure, let him go the safest. However, at this critical juncture, Munch said that he was ill. Chen Xuanji had ordered him to enter the palace several times, but he was refused.


    Whether Munch was really sick or fake was naturally a matter of judgement, but Cui Ting at the border would not wait for Chen to make a decision before attacking. Chen Xuanji, who had listened to the endless arguments on the high platform for three days, finally stood up with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "Since Prince Qin''s illness is so serious, I cannot force him to do so. The Changwu Pass war is urgent, then let Prince Fengxing lead the troops!"


    Once these words were spoken, Chen Ping would kneel down in response, and he was just about to accept the order to thank him.


    "Your Majesty, Cui Ting holds 300,000 elites in his hands. Although King Feng Xing has led the troops in the Southern Region for many years, Zhou Chen has been cultivating for decades. There are few battles. I fear that King Feng Xing will find it difficult to defend himself for a while. I think that His Highness Prince Qin is the safest one to deal with this matter."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, Cui Ting is cunning and fickle. He can''t be defeated by King Qin!"


    "This is about the country. Please think twice, Your Majesty!"


    The few of them echoed with loud voices. Their appearances were rather loyal to the Sovereign, but they did not notice the ugly expression on Chen Xuanji''s face as they spoke.


    "Everyone, do you mean that I will kneel down and invite him?" Chen Xuanji swept his gloomy gaze across the crowd. At the same time, Ling Lie''s sword intent broke out from his body. When the crowd sensed this, their expressions immediately changed. They all put away their voices and lowered their heads.


    "I have already decided on this matter. You don''t have to say anything else. Leave." Chen Xuanji said again.


    After saying this, Chen Xuanji sat back on the dragon chair behind him. At that time, everyone in the Manchu Dynasty looked at me and I looked at you, but after a long time, they still had no choice but to retreat.


    Looking at the retreating officials, Chen Xuanji suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He said to everyone, "King Fengxing, please stay."


    The middle-aged man who retreated with his hands clasped behind his back was slightly stunned when he heard this. He stopped where he was and respectfully bowed and knelt, waiting for Chen Xuanji to summon him.


    When the officials retreated, Chen Xuanji winked at the officials around him. At that time, the officials also retreated. In the blink of an eye, only Chen Xuanji and Chen Ping were left in Nuoda''s palace.


    At that time, Chen Xuanji stepped down from the high platform and quickly arrived in front of Chen Ping. He extended his hand to support this royal clan relative who was over forty years old.


    "Is Uncle confident in this trip?" Chen Xuanji asked softly.


    Chen Ping, who stood up, shook his head with a bitter smile. Instead, he asked, "Your Majesty, a Qin King Munch, how is it?"


    Chen Xuanji was stunned for a moment, but he still replied truthfully, "He is naturally a fierce general capable of conscripting warriors."


    "That''s right. Qiang Rumeng Ke still claims to be sick and avoids the battle. How much chance does His Majesty think I have of winning?" Chen Ping said with a faint smile on his face.


    "Uncle means to say that Munch avoided the battle because he knew that he was no match for Cui Ting?" Chen Xuanji frowned.


    "Of course not." Chen Ping shook his head, "Although Munch has ulterior motives, but he is a smart person. If he really knew that he is not Cui Ting''s opponent, then now he has already begun to actively deploy all sides to join forces with our soldiers."


    "Then uncle means¡­"


    "I think in Monk''s opinion, that aggressive Cui Guozhu''s 300,000 strong army will not be a match for his 100,000 Tiger Wolf Cavalry." Chen Ping said this, and his expression became gloomy and cold at that time.


    "Since that''s the case, then why did Munch avoid the battle? I don''t want to miss my uncle''s style of doing things by giving up this great credit."


    "Your Majesty." Chen Ping''s eyes immediately flashed with a cold light, "In Munch''s eyes, Cui Ting may not be his match, but it is enough to destroy the hundred thousand troops in my hands."


    "Moreover, Lord Qin is a king side by side. His territory is vast, and he eats 100,000 households. He is dressed in Nine Tins. To him, no matter how much credit he has, what does it mean to him?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji''s body trembled. He frowned as if he understood something.


    "Uncle means¡­"


    "As long as I die, the military and government of the Chen Kingdom will be held by him alone ¡­ His Majesty will have to be careful." Chen Ping cupped his hands and said.


    "Since that''s the case, then why does Uncle still have to go?" Chen Xuanji was puzzled.


    "If I don''t go, Munch will never make a move. Your Majesty, can''t you see that His Highness Prince Qin is already impatient to wait?" Chen Ping sneered.


    "But don''t worry, Your Majesty. Although Cui Ting''s troops are strong, I am not someone who will surrender. The outcome of the battlefield is never decided by strength. Therefore, I have no chance of winning this battle." Chen Ping saw Chen Xuanji''s unbearable expression. He said again with a relaxed expression. However, he quickly remembered something and said truthfully, "But if this minister dies in battle, His Majesty will have to face Lord Qin who holds the lifeline of the Imperial Court alone. His Majesty must make preparations."


    Chen Xuanji hesitated slightly. The words of advice in his mouth had already reached his mouth, but when he met Chen Ping''s resolute gaze, he had no choice but to swallow them back. He had roughly read out how resolute this Prince of the Chen Kingdom was in defending his territory at this time. This determination was not only aimed at foreign invaders, but also at internal enemies.


    At that time, Chen Xuanji nodded and bowed respectfully to Chen Ping, saying, "Then it will be hard for Uncle Chen to defend our Chen Clan against foreign enemies."


    Chen Ping replied, "I would also like to trouble His Majesty to pacify the internal thieves of our Chen Clan."


    After the two of them finished speaking, the old man and the young man suddenly smiled. Then, they all turned around and went outside the palace. They led their troops westward and rushed to the palace to write a secret imperial edict.


    As for life and death, black and white, there was a clear line between the two of them.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 283 Take The Bait

    The situation in this world was always changeable, and the so-called impermanence of the world meant that.


    Originally, he thought that the Great Xia Dynasty was unwilling to die, so he would surely take advantage of this victory to chase after them and attack the defenselessly guarded Sword Dragon Pass and the damaged Big Yellow City once again.


    However, who would have thought that Cui Ting would not pinch this soft persimmon and would insist on looking for Changwu Pass? Earlier, when Cui Guozhu was still in charge of the war in the Eastern Region of Great Xia, he suffered a lot from that Monk.


    Cui Ting''s thoughts were naturally unfathomable to others, but the news of Great Xia''s use of troops against Chen Country had a great impact on Great Zhou, especially on these big shots in Chang''an City who were full of tricks.


    Once Great Xia and Chen fell into chaos, they would have no time to care about Zhou Dynasty. As a result, Big Yellow City and Sword Dragon Pass, which Xu Han held in his hand, no longer seemed so important. Especially with the passing of winter, Zhu Xian''s Azure Dragon Army''s reconstruction speed was pleasant. Even with the help of Immortal Sikong Bai, many disciples from the Exquisite Pavilion joined the Azure Dragon Army. This was the first time in thousands of years that the Exquisite Pavilion had conducted such a deep collaboration with the Imperial Court.


    In short, all of this was undoubtedly sending a signal.


    The various aristocratic clans that had been chased by the Tian Ce Manor for several months were finally about to start retaliating!


    This was not alarmist talk. Recently, rumors began to spread that Xu Han of the Tian Ce Mansion respected himself and controlled Jizhou to threaten the Imperial Court.


    Although such rumors sounded extremely ridiculous, just like the rebellion in the Mu Palace back then, the Longevity Division only needed an excuse to act. As for how many people were convinced of this excuse, they did not care.


    "I say, Little Han, there are rumors about you plotting against and rebelling outside. Why do you still have the mood to stay in this manor all day?" Chu Chouli returned from the outside and looked at Xu Han, who was leisurely drinking tea in the mansion. He immediately said with a sad heart.


    Ever since such rumors spread, Chu Chouli would go to the places where the dragons and snakes mixed together in Chang''an City to inquire about the situation every day, wanting to find out exactly where such rumors started. However, Chu Chouli, who had always been good at dealing with those commoners, had not found any substantive information in the past few days. Instead, the rumors about Xu Han''s conspiracy to revolt had grown stronger every day.


    Chu Chouli quickly understood. Obviously, the person who spread such a rumor was not alone. It was very likely that a large force was controlling it from behind. There weren''t many forces in Chang''an that had such ability. They were undoubtedly sending a signal to attack Xu Han by doing so.


    "What else? What does Big Brother Chu think I should do?" Xu Han smiled as he looked at the anxious middle-aged man and asked.


    Chu Chouli didn''t seem to be able to hear the teasing in Xu Han''s tone. At that time, the middle-aged man tilted his head seriously and pondered for a long time before speaking. "This Long Night Si Clan has a great cause. We can''t defeat it. That Sikong Bai is an immortal, and we can''t defeat him either."


    "We''ll stay here for the time being. We''re not afraid that there won''t be any firewood left. What do you think if we don''t take shelter from the attack?" After saying that, Chu Chouli seemed to be extremely proud of his plan. He looked at Xu Han expectantly.


    "Chu Lang has the Three Treasures. He drinks too much and runs very softly." However, before Xu Han could say anything, a crisp sound came from the side.


    Fang Ziyu was leading Qin Keqing towards this place at some unknown time. They were still holding wooden barrels and spoons of all sizes in their hands. It seemed that they had returned from the suburbs to serve porridge.


    These words were naturally Fang Ziyu. Even if Chu Chouli was teased by her like this, he couldn''t help but blush and look embarrassed. Qin Keqing, who had followed Fang Ziyu back, also covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Is there something wrong with what I said? Think about it, neither Sikong Bai nor Zhu Xian is something we can deal with. Now that the reconstruction of the Azure Dragon Army is almost complete, and Great Xia is sending troops to the Chen Kingdom, don''t you think we''re courting death by staying here?"


    Of course, Chu Chouli naturally didn''t want to lose face in front of the two girls who were younger than him, so he retorted loudly at that time.


    However, the people who had long been accustomed to his attitude did not take it seriously. On the contrary, Qin Keqing took a step forward and walked over to Xu Han and asked, "Young Master Xu, although Big Brother Chu''s words are a bit unpleasant to hear, they are reasonable. When Senior Sister Ziyu and I were serving porridge, we heard quite a few of these messages. Although they weren''t enough to convince the people, they were terrifying."


    ''"Yes, Xu. Although we aren''t afraid of them, we can''t allow them to frame us. I say that you, surnamed Xu, have locked yourself in this Tian Ce Mansion every day. What are you thinking?" Fang Ziyu also put away his joking thoughts and couldn''t help but ask.


    About half a month ago, rumors began to circulate that Xu Han was a self-respecting soldier, but Xu Han ignored them from beginning to end.


    He only continued to expand the manpower of the Tian Ce Mansion. In this half month, Apart from the Tian Ce Mansion ''s army, After all, there were already a total of seven hundred of them, the daily caseloads have ranged from the former soldiers of various clans to the fights between local ruffians and hooligans, Almost anyone who had any objections to the government''s ruling could come to the Tian Ce Mansion to lodge a complaint, and the Tian Ce Mansion had also settled them one by one. Therefore, the image of the Tian Ce Mansion in the hearts of the people had improved day by day these days. This was also the reason why even though the people hiding in the shadows kept spreading rumors, the majority of the people still scoffed at it.


    ''"Also, although we have survived the winter, the difference in wealth between expanding the army and rebuilding Big Yellow City is still not small. The adults in Chang''an have been very cautious recently. We really haven''t gotten anything these days. You don''t have to think of a way." Fang Ziyu said again.


    Xu Han''s behavior these days was indeed rather strange. He rarely participated in the deliberations of the manor. He only brought back some information from somewhere from time to time, allowing the Tiance Prefecture Army to harvest some of the middle-class soldiers in Chang''an City with evidence. Although they did not encounter too many obstacles each time, the harvest was as Fang Ziyu had said, very few.


    "What''s the hurry? The line has been released. Just wait for the fish to take the bait." Xu Han, on the other hand, smiled faintly and didn''t care about this.


    "What kind of fish? You''ve been saying this for almost half a month, but you haven''t seen anything take the bait." Fang Ziyu asked discontentedly.


    Xu Han did not answer. Instead, he smiled faintly. Then, he picked up the cup in front of him and drank it all in one gulp.


    At this moment, a manor guard suddenly walked over. He came to Xu Han''s ear and whispered a few words.


    At that time, a thick smile appeared on Xu Han''s face. He stood up, looked at the crowd, and said.


    "The fish has taken the bait."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 284 Chips

    As the prince of Great Zhou and the twin brother of His Majesty the Emperor, Yuwen Yang''s first thirty years of life were very comfortable.


    Eat, drink, play, and listen to horses. The biggest worry of the day is whether to go hunting today or drink and listen to music.


    At one time, Yuwen Yang thought that this kind of day would last forever until the day he died. However, the heavens did not fulfill his wish. His brother, who had had little contact with him since he became king, suddenly raised the idea of establishing the Crown Prince at his forty-three-year-old birthday banquet.


    This was naturally a matter of course.


    However, his older brother, who had been emperor for more than 19 years, had not given birth to a son for so many years. If he wanted to establish the Crown Prince, the only person he could find was the collateral royal family. As the brother of Emperor Taiyuan''s father and mother, he was naturally the best choice.


    Although Yuwen Yang was only a wine bag and rice bag in the eyes of most people in Chang''an, his round figure and fat face were all confirming this point to the world without exception.


    In fact, Yuwen Yang, who was only sixteen years old at that time, was able to survive the broadsword of Yuwen Luo, who had decided to slaughter all the princes, not only because of his status as Yuwen Luo''s twins.


    He was actually very smart, at least smarter than most of the officials and nobles in Chang''an who thought about how to calculate every day.


    He knew very well that if he wanted to live in Chang''an City, there were two things he needed to do. It was harmless to Yuwen Luo and Zhu Xian.


    What Yuwen Luo wanted was to protect the throne, so he hid all of his thoughts and never showed any envy towards the throne. And Zhu Xian? Zhu Xian was much more troublesome. He could not tolerate any dissent. Even the slightest threat to him liked to be wiped out in the cradle. Thus, Yuwen Yang simply plunged into this world of wine. He did not ask anything about the government or the public. He did not even know anything whenever anyone asked about it.


    With this, he lived happily for more than thirty years.


    It wasn''t until the farce in the palace not long ago that this forgotten prince entered everyone''s sight again.


    This was a calamity for His Highness Prince Yu. Zhu Xianmou''s thoughts of rebellion had already reached a point that everyone knew. He could use all sorts of methods to solve the problem of the Tai Yuan Emperor. Without the Tai Yuan Emperor, the fate of the throne would become a problem. This gave Zhu Xianmou an opportunity to take advantage of. Once the Crown Prince made his decision, the various vassal kings and prefectures would have their own reasons for being diligent, which would undoubtedly add many variables. With Zhu Xian''s intolerant mind, how could Yuwen Yang feel better?


    As more and more rumors spread about Yuwen Yang becoming the Crown Prince, Yuwen Yang could clearly feel that there were many unfamiliar faces in front of his mansion that he had never seen before. Every day, they would roam around outside the mansion like hounds.


    Using Yuwen Yang''s ability to fight against Zhu Xian was no different from using an egg to strike a rock. He thought for a long time and finally realized that Zhu Xian would not let him go this time. Therefore, he made up his mind and arrived at the entrance of the Tiance Prefecture Mansion, knocking on the lintel of the mansion.


    Yuwen Yang stood in front of the manor gate for more than ten breaths of time with great apprehension. Only then did a manor army come to him again and salute him, saying, "Please, Your Highness."


    Hearing this, Yuwen Yang heaved a sigh of relief. Since Xu Han was willing to see him, at least it meant that the other party did not resist him. With these thoughts in mind, Yuwen Yang hurriedly followed the footsteps of the Manor Army and walked towards the manor.


    Yuwen Yang, who was walking in the Tiance Prefecture Mansion, carefully observed the situation inside the mansion.


    The mansion of the Tian Ce Mansion was naturally very large, but it was rarely used. There were about a few hundred people, but they were exceptionally busy. Occasionally, one or two people in charge of the manor would come in and out of the manor with people who were obviously ordinary people. They would either say something to the people of the Tian Ce Mansion angrily or sadly.


    Hearing that Manor Master Xu had set up a drum for grievances in front of Tiance Prefecture''s manor, the people who had come from all over Chang''an these days were happy to do so. They had even reached the point where a case had occurred. The first thing the people thought of was not the capital''s manor, but this Manor Master Xu.


    "Thank you, my lord! Thank you, my lord!" At this moment, there was a cry from the side. Yuwen Yang followed the sound and saw an old woman dressed in plain clothes kneeling in front of a government soldier. She said excitedly. The manor army tried several times to help the old woman up, but they were unable to do so.


    "Lai Yanyan, quickly kneel down to Benefactor!" Seemingly feeling that this was not enough to express her gratitude, the old woman pulled the girl who looked very obedient and lovely to the side. At that time, the girl also knelt down and said to the manor army, "Thank you for saving my life."


    "This is my duty. Please get up quickly." The manor army was obviously unable to withstand the mother and daughter. At that time, they spoke repeatedly, but they were still unable to stop the mother and daughter from thanking them.


    Yuwen Yang seemed to have never seen such a situation before, so he couldn''t help but take a few more glances at it when he felt that it was so strange in his heart.


    "The woman''s husband was a gambler. After getting drunk three days ago, he gambled with someone. After losing, his eyes turned red and he used his sixteen-year-old daughter as a bargaining chip."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Yuwen Yang''s ears.


    At that time, his agitated and bloated body turned around with some difficulty, but his goal was to have an indifferent and clean face. Although they only met once, Yuwen Yang still recognized the person who came at a glance.


    "Lord Manor Master." He hurriedly cupped his hands and said.


    He was a prince and Xu Han was a qiu. Their identities were very different. Logically speaking, it should be Xu Han saluting him. However, Yuwen Yang, who was used to kowtowing in Chang''an City, did not feel that he was there. Instead, he did it honestly and respectfully.


    After Xu Han received the prince''s gift, he didn''t feel anything wrong either. He nodded lightly as a return of courtesy.


    ''"Lord Manor Master, I''m here this time" Yu Wenyang came to the Tian Ce Mansion with the intention of asking for help. Both his attitude and words were extremely respectful, but just as he was about to reveal his intentions, Xu Han stretched out his hand and blocked Yu Wenyang''s words.


    "What does His Highness Prince Yu think of my Tian Ce Mansion?" The young Young Manor Master asked.


    Although His Highness Prince Yu, who weighed more than 200 jin, was anxious to know Xu Han''s attitude, he had no choice but to agree with the Manor Lord on the surface. So he squeezed out an unsightly smile on his fat face and said, "Ancient, heavy, yet elegant, unconventional."


    Yuwen Yang, who hadn''t read any serious books in years, scratched his stomach for a long time before saying these two words.


    However, this kind of praise did not attract the slightest bit of joy from Xu Han. The young master of the Tian Ce Mansion still looked at him calmly.


    This time, Yuwen Yang was a little confused about Xu Han''s thoughts.


    He scratched the back of his head and decided to praise the Xu Manor''s Manor Master with another word: "Vast and magnificent, unique."


    However, Xu Han remained silent.


    This caused Yuwen Yang to panic. He was even more unable to see through Lord Xu''s thoughts. For this reason, dense sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    "Lord Manor Master, what exactly does this mean?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "Lord Yu Wang is in big trouble."


    Xu Han said expressionlessly, making it difficult for people to gauge the true thoughts in his heart from the change in expression on his face. "King Yu wants the Tian Ce Mansion to help you out of this trouble ¡­ If he can''t even be honest, then it would be a bit dishonest of him."


    "This" Yuwen Yang was stunned when he heard this, but Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "So, King Yu still has one last chance. How does King Yu feel about this Tian Ce Mansion?"


    Yuwen Yang finally understood Xu Han''s intentions, but he couldn''t help but hesitate. He didn''t understand why Manor Chief Xu cared so much about this matter, or perhaps he had other deep meanings. Yuwen Yang was secretly pondering how to answer this question to Xu Han''s satisfaction. However, at this moment, he met Xu Han''s cold eyes. He was shocked. From these eyes, he knew that Xu Han''s words were not fake.


    As long as he didn''t give Xu Han the answer he wanted, it was very likely that this Manor Master Xu would expel him from the Tian Ce Mansion.


    Yu Wen Yang''s heart skipped a beat as he thought about this, and he finally said, "It''s tattered and unsightly."


    Yuwen Yang was, after all, the prince of the Great Zhou Empire. Whether it was where he went or where his mansion was not decorated with splendor, this Heavenly Policy Mansion in front of him seemed to have nothing to offer except a bit more.


    After saying this, Yuwen Yang felt a little regretful in his heart. He carefully looked at Xu Han for fear that the Manor Lord would reveal a trace of dissatisfaction on his face.


    "Since His Highness Prince Yu has also seen the current situation of our Tian Ce Mansion, why would he choose to cooperate with it?" Xu Han''s expression did not change at all. He still asked indifferently.


    Hearing this, Yuwen Yang couldn''t help but feel deep down in his heart. If Zhu Xian didn''t act like he was going to die, why would he choose to join Tiance Prefecture? Xu Han should be able to see this question clearly. Yuwen Yang couldn''t help but be puzzled. With the wisdom and skill that Manor Chief Xu displayed after arriving in Chang''an, he shouldn''t have asked such a question. Yuwen Yang didn''t think that the Xu Clan''s Clan Master was so naive as to think that he had come to seek refuge because of some sort of country or righteousness, right?


    Xu Han seemed to have seen something from Yuwen Yang''s strange expression. At that time, Gubo''s calm face finally changed slightly. "Perhaps I can change the method of asking."


    Xu Han''s eyes suddenly narrowed at that moment, and his voice immediately became somewhat deep.


    "The Tian Ce Mansion helped His Highness block this trouble, but how can I guarantee that His Highness Prince Yu will not become the enemy of our Tian Ce Mansion when everything is calm and when others offer some attractive bargaining chips?"


    When he said this, Yuwen Yang''s face immediately flushed red. He could hear many things from Xu Han''s words, such as Xu Han''s confidence in solving this problem. He hurriedly said excitedly, " Manor Chief Xu, don''t worry, I, Yuwen¡­"


    "King Yu is a smart person. Since he is a smart person, I don''t think I need these insignificant formalities anymore." Xu Han interrupted Yuwen Yang''s pledge to blurt out.


    Yuwen Yang was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his senses. A decisive expression appeared on his bloated face, and he solemnly asked, "Then, Palace Master, please show me what I have to pay for it."


    "I want His Highness to do something for me."


    "What is it?"


    "Something that makes Lord Zhu hate His Highness to the bone!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 285 Courtesy Calls For Reciprocity

    Great Xia had sent troops towards Chen Country. In the eyes of the great figures in Chang''an, there were some doubts that were worth discussing. At the same time, there were also many encounters.


    For ordinary people, they only knew that Great Xia and Chen Country would be at war, and Great Zhou would be able to live peacefully for a period of time.


    This should certainly be considered good news.


    The long winter had finally passed. It wasn''t until now that the sky was still dimming, and the sun in the eastern horizon revealed a bit of a pale belly.


    The streets of Chang''an were already bustling with activity. The craftsmen who got up early to work, the drunken drinkers, and the vendors who were preparing to welcome the guests all took to the streets at the junction of night and day and started to get busy for the new day.


    In a bad year, if ordinary people wanted to earn a livelihood, they would have to put in more effort.


    The same seems to be true of some of the most powerful people in the world.


    For example, in front of the palace gate of the Pu Tian Palace, before the guards on duty could change shifts, several figures knelt in front of the palace gate.


    Most of them were over forty years old, wearing long black robes and embroidered dragon pythons. They were obviously quite influential figures. As early as Morrow, these people knelt in front of Pu Tian Palace. It was unknown what they had done, but the commoners quickly recognized a few familiar figures from these people.


    For example, Feng Chang and Shao Fu, one of the Nine Qing Dynasties, were amazingly on the list. There were also such important officials in the capital as the governor of the capital and the governor of Jinwu. Although these people held different official positions and had different powers, they all had one common characteristic: their surnames were Yuwen.


    Squeak.


    Along with a heavy and long voice, the gate of Pu Tian Palace was finally pushed open. At that time, the crowd kneeling in front of the manor finally entered.


    Not far from the pavilion, a skinny old man narrowed his eyes and looked at the situation. He turned around and asked, "Your Highness, do you understand?"


    The fat man behind him, who weighed more than 200 jin, was wrapped in a bloated robe. He said with a heavy brow, "Lord Prime Minister, don''t worry. This king has thought it through very clearly this time."


    As the fat prince spoke, he walked to the window of the pavilion and looked at the crowd that had poured into the Pu Tian Palace. He said again, "Zhu Xian has sent countless servants to wander in front of this king''s mansion in the past half month. Even though I have repeatedly shown that I do not intend to fight for the throne, he is still unwilling to let this king off."


    "Then let''s kill each other!"


    When the skinny old man heard this, he turned to look at the fat man with a resolute expression. He originally wanted to say something, but suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and swallowed the words that came to his mouth.


    ¡­


    "Is Yuwen Yang crazy?"


    In the Zhu Manor, Zhao Xing and Gu Sijin, who were one of the Nine Celestials, were kneeling at the door, trembling.


    However, Zhu Xian pushed away the tea set in front of him, and those precious porcelain fell to the ground at that time, shattering all the tiles.


    He shouted loudly. The veins on his forehead burst out, clearly furious to the extreme.


    "First Lord, this morning, the royal clans led by Feng Chang and Young Master entered the palace to impeach our Gu and Zhao families. This is obviously instigated by someone behind the scenes. I heard that King Yu went to the Tian Ce Mansion to meet with Xu Han for a long time before this."


    "Yes, Lord Zhu. Those clans have quite a few things on their hands. If it''s true¡­"


    Zhao Xingzheng and Gu Sijin hurriedly said in an anxious tone.


    "Don''t worry, both of you have followed me for many years. I won''t let you die. You guys go back first. I will arrange someone to help you solve this matter." Zhu Xian said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Gu Zhao and the others hesitated. After all, it was a matter of life and death for the two races. Zhu Xian''s attitude made them a little disappointed. However, after Zhu Xian finished speaking, they lost the mood to continue their conversation. The two of them looked at each other. Although they were unwilling, they had no choice but to retreat at that time.


    When the two of them retreated, two figures suddenly walked into the back door of the room.


    One was a Confucian scholar dressed in black, the other was a beautiful woman dressed in a long azure dress.


    "What do you think we should do with this matter?"


    When the black-clothed scholar heard this, he frowned and said, "The Yuwen Imperial Clan''s defection must have been caused by His Highness Prince Yu. Although Yuwen Yang seems to have no intention of carrying out any political affairs these past few years, the scattered Yuwen Imperial Clan has gradually condensed under his gathering. However, what I cannot understand is that Yuwen Yang is always smart and good at judging the situation." Why did he choose to be his enemy at this moment? Could it be that the Crown Prince''s position really dazzled you? "


    The green-clothed woman did not comment on this. He coldly snorted and said, "Humph, people have evil intentions. How many people can really control the supreme power in front of them?"


    "I don''t care where Yuwen Yang got the courage. Since I let him live, he''s unwilling to go. Then don''t hang up on me. You two go and count the imperial clans that entered the palace. Each one of them will be recorded on the record. If you have anything to say, let Gongsun Ming lead the troops and send him to prison." After Zhu Xian finished speaking, his eyes turned cold, "Hmph, there is one aristocratic clan in Chang''an City. Even your Yuwen Imperial Clan, none of them are clean!"


    The two of them exchanged a glance. They could tell from the man''s tone that he was determined. They immediately stopped talking and cupped their hands to retreat.


    ¡­


    "Are you telling the truth? Did those officials really go to the palace to impeach the Gu and Zhao families?" In the Tian Ce Mansion, Fang Ziyu looked at Chu Chouli with an incredulous expression.


    "Is that fake? Didn''t you see dozens of people kneeling at the entrance of the Pu Tian Palace, waiting for them? All of them were great figures above the third rank." Chu Chouli said emotionally. It seemed that it was an honor for him to be able to witness such a scene.


    "So, the person surnamed Xu chatted well with that prince yesterday." Fang Ziyu narrowed his eyes and patted Xu Han''s shoulder.


    However, Xu Han only smiled faintly and did not make a sound.


    "I heard that the adults who impeached Gu and Zhao families this time brought along conclusive evidence to clearly record what the Gu Clan and Zhao Clan have done over the years. I estimate that these two clans are completely finished." Chu Chouli curled his lips as he spoke and sat down beside Xu Han with a gloating expression on his face.


    "Hmph, you deserve it." Hearing this, Eldest Miss Fang snorted coldly, "But you said that Zhu Xian really is. He clearly has something on him, but he still insists on harming him. Isn''t this forcing him to get rid of him?"


    "You said that Zhu Xian is so stupid, how did he get to where he is today?" As Fang Ziyu spoke, he turned to look at Xu Han, who was standing beside him, puzzled.


    "Who doesn''t have a stupid move? Even I, Chu, have been running around the casino for so many years. Sometimes, I will overturn a ship in the sewer. It''s not strange, it''s not strange." However, before Xu Han could respond, Chu Chouli accepted the conversation with a face full of righteousness.


    However, Fang Ziyu was naturally not convinced by his words. The girl rolled her eyes at him, and then her gaze fell on Xu Han.


    Xu Han was about to speak.


    However, at this moment, Ye Hongjian walked over from nowhere. She turned a blind eye to everyone. He went straight to Xu Han and asked, "Do you still want to send someone outside Prince Yu''s Mansion today?"


    When these words were spoken, the surrounding people were stunned for a moment, and then they all revealed astonished expressions as they looked at Xu Han with astonished gazes.


    However, Xu Han only smiled faintly. He picked up the teacup in front of him and gently sipped it.


    "Lord Yu wang did what he said," he said. "He has done me such a big favor."


    "We naturally have to reciprocate his''big trouble ''and help His Highness Prince Yu block it."


    "Go, tell those government troops that they don''t have to go outside Prince Yu''s Mansion from today onwards to disturb Lord Yu."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 286 Plan

    The news that dozens of royal clan relatives impeached the two clans quickly spread throughout Chang''an.


    The people were discussing this, but most of them were pessimistic. These years, the Gu and Zhao families had relied on their status as Nine Celestials, and they had done a lot of good things in Chang''an City. The people in the city could be said to be filled with grievances against them. Naturally, under such a heavy pressure, there had been incidents where they had taken the risk to report the two families.


    However, the final result was that the informant had died unknowingly, and the matter was not settled.


    Gu and Zhao families, or the Longevity Division behind them, was deeply rooted in the hearts of the common people. Even if the Imperial Clan impeached them, most people still had great doubts about whether they could pull out the two malignant tumors that were deeply planted in Great Zhou''s flesh and blood.


    But soon, good news came from the commoners.


    After accepting these impeachments, the Imperial Court sent officials to the Heavenly Policy Prefecture with the imperial edict. It was said that they had handed over the investigation and handling of this matter to the Young Prefecture Master.


    This Young Manor Master could also be counted as a influential figure in Chang''an City.


    First, they seized the Yin Clan and uprooted the Yin Clan that had a deep connection with the Long Night Division. Apart from some old and young people, the other direct descendants of the Yin Clan were all ambushed and executed. Afterwards, he even created a drum of grievances, wantonly gathering evidence of the crimes committed by those clans and families in Chang''an City, and doing his best to investigate regardless of their size. Although there were many people in the city who had just said something like Yi Zhe to question the fate that Lord Prefecture Master was about to suffer.


    But after a few months, not only did the Tian Ce Mansion not collapse, it had already expanded several times to the size of seven or eight hundred people. However, none of the nobles in Chang''an dared to fight it head-on.


    Now that the Imperial Court had placed the investigation into the Gu and Zhao families on the Tian Ce Mansion, with the incompatible posture between the Tian Ce Mansion and the Long Night Division, it was clear that there was no chance of a good deal happening. As bystanders, the people of Chang''an became extremely concerned about the development of this matter.


    ¡­


    Four or five days passed in a flash. The investigation into the Gu and Zhao families was progressing like wildfire. The Heavenly Policy Clan had even expanded to nearly a thousand people. The streets of Chang''an City were filled with officials investigating the Gu and Zhao families ''s Heavenly Policy Clan. Even so, the Gu Clan and Zhao Clan did not retaliate. As for the Longevity Division behind them, they did make some moves, but the target was not the Tian Ce Mansion in the hands of Manor Chief Xu, but the various royal clans that impeached the Gu and Zhao families.


    The day after the clans impeached Gu and Zhao families, the emissary of the Greedy Wolf Tribe, Gongsun Ming, who had disappeared for several years, once again appeared in everyone''s sight. This Imperial Envoy, who had once led the case against the Shepherd King, was extremely ruthless. Even against the royal clan, he did not show any mercy. In just a few days, more than ten of his clan members had been arrested by him for various absurd or shocking reasons and thrown into the Longevity Division''s prison.


    Thus, an extremely absurd scene appeared in the eyes of the people of Chang''an City.


    The Tian Ce Mansion continued to seal up the Gu and Zhao families ''s and the Zhao Clan''s properties. Some of the clans close to them were also implicated and even sent to prison. Although the Gu and Zhao families and the Gu and Zhao families could not be defeated in a short period of time, with the passage of time, this matter seemed to be only a matter of time. Meanwhile, the Longevity Division was constantly searching for the royal clan''s clan relatives. Both of them were constantly accelerating their speed, but at the same time, they had a tacit understanding that they did not attack each other.


    Every day in Chang''an City, those once high and mighty officials and nobles were constantly reduced to prisoners. For a time, Nuoda Chang''an City could be said to be crying in the wind, and people were panicking.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    In the box of Osmanthus Flower House, Zhu Longqi smashed the precious porcelain in his hand and sat on the first seat with a gloomy expression without saying a word.


    "Young Master Zhu, calm down. Don''t get mad at yourself for these things." Lang Chao poured a cup of wine for Zhu Longqi with a flattering smile and said with a smile.


    "Hmph! I wonder what father is thinking and let Xu Han stir up trouble in Chang''an City." Zhu Longqi took a sip of the wine in front of him and said resentfully, "In the past, Xu Han held Jizhou in his hand and controlled the gate of the Great Zhou Empire. He was just afraid."


    "But now, Great Xia has already become even more inseparable from the Chen Kingdom. They simply have no time to deal with Great Zhou for a short period of time. Moreover, the formation of the Azure Dragon Army has also been completed. Why should they allow Xu Han to be arrogant and domineering?"


    At the mention of Xu Han''s name, Zhu Longqi, who had always been quite magnanimous, hated him to the point of itching his teeth.


    He was Zhu Longqi, the son of Zhu Xian, the head of the Long Night Division. He was a disciple of the Purple Radiance Saber Saint Sect of the Heavenspan Sect, and his cultivation was exceptionally talented. With such a talent, both his attainments and his family background had reached near perfection.


    Half a year ago, in front of almost all the influential figures in the Jianghu of Great Zhou, he was defeated by Xu Han, who was unknown to everyone at that time. Not only did he lose face and sweep away his prestige in this battle, he even cupped his hands over the beautiful woman he had coveted for a long time.


    Of course, he wanted revenge, but Zhu Xian told him that Big Yellow City was a dead end, and Xu Han was sent to Big Yellow City, so there was only one way to die. There was no need for a living person to compete with a dead person, so Young Master Zhu suppressed his anger and waited patiently for news of Xu Han''s death.


    However, even in the end, he did not wait for the news he wanted. Instead, he waited for the news that the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master had triumphantly returned to destroy Cui Ting''s 500,000 troops.


    At this time, his father told him that Xu Han held Jizhou in his hand and that he could not be underestimated. Once the Azure Dragon Army was reorganized, they would be able to take their lives. Zhu Longqi, who had always been obedient to his father, once again chose to compromise and wait.


    He had waited for the reconstruction of the Azure Dragon Army, and even for the arrival of various Jianghu personages led by Sikong Bai, but his father still chose to endure and concede to Xu Han.


    This made Zhu Longqi puzzled and even angry.


    He didn''t understand why the Longevity Division was so afraid of a small Xu Han even though they could kill the entire Mu Palace and bring down the Heavenly Policy Palace that had once covered the sky.


    "Zhu Shouzuo has the consideration of Zhu Shouzuo. Young Master Zhu, don''t be suspicious." Lu Feng, who was at the side, also said at that time.


    "Humph! Consideration? I think he is old and doesn''t have the courage to take risks." Zhu Longqi, whose cheeks were already flushed red from drinking, had clearly lost his composure when he spoke.


    At that time, Lang Chaosha exchanged a glance with Lu Feng before saying, "Young Master Zhu misunderstood. Elder Sikong said that the first lord was not afraid of Xu Han, but¡­"


    "What is it?" Zhu Longqi raised his head and asked.


    However, Lang Chaosha looked embarrassed when he was drunk. "Young Master, don''t ask any more questions. In short, I believe the first lord."


    "If I ask you to tell me, then tell me!"


    ''"This" Lang Chaosha was still hesitant.


    "Sigh, Brother Zhu is not an outsider. Senior Brother, please speak frankly." Lu Fenghu, who was standing at the side, suddenly spoke to persuade him.


    "Alright then." Hearing this, Lang Chaosha gritted his teeth and looked at Zhu Longqi, whose face was flushed red, and said, "To tell you the truth, I have complained about this matter to Elder Sikong, and Elder Sikong told me that even now, I still don''t dare to attack Xu Han. I''m willing to be the one who made Zhu Shouzuo."


    Speaking of the crux of the matter, Lang Chaosha seemed to have some fear as he whispered the name into Zhu Longqi''s ears.


    "Him?" Hearing this name, Zhu Longqi was also stunned, and his expression instantly became a bit more exciting.


    "Yes, although someone has already determined that he is already on the verge of death, after all, there is no news of his death. Zhu Shouzhe is also good, and Elder Sikong is also fearful of fighting."


    "Then why don''t we wait until we hear the news of his death?" Hearing this, Zhu Longqi said with extreme dissatisfaction.


    "That''s right, I also feel that I can''t wait like this!" When Lang Chaosha and Lu Feng saw Zhu Longqi''s expression, they immediately revealed a hint of joy. They echoed.


    "Actually, I have always had an idea that I can test whether that person is still alive or not, and try to take back that Heavenly Punishment Sword with the elder as the leader. It''s just that ¡­" The two of them took advantage of the hot metal to strike.


    Hearing this, Zhu Longqi''s drunkenness instantly sobered up. The flush on his face faded away, and his eyebrows darkened again.


    He sat back in his seat without revealing any traces. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "It seems like the two of you have already planned this out, right?"


    Lang Chaosha and Lu Feng smiled embarrassedly when they saw that their plan had been seen through. They no longer concealed it and simply said calmly, "To be honest, my brothers have a deep enmity with Xu Han, and they have been suppressed and excluded by Song Yueming in the sect, causing them to live a very miserable life." "This is why I want to seek out Brother Zhu to conspire with me in a major matter. One is to seek revenge, and the other is to have a foothold in the sect."


    "So you want to use me as a spear?" Zhu Longqi retorted, his tone of displeasure unconcealed.


    "Brother Zhu, you misunderstand. We want to accomplish this major event together with Brother Zhu. There is absolutely no intention of using it." The two of them hurriedly said sincerely.


    "Hmph." Zhu Longqi snorted coldly, and it was rare for him to probe into this matter. He sat down and said, "Then tell me about your plan."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 287 Ten Thousand Pythons Dormant, Scaled Sect

    "Miss Qin, this is the Young Master Xu that you miss, right?"


    "Men are talented and women are beautiful. They are a perfect match!"


    "Yes, Miss Qin is kind-hearted. Naturally, marriage is also excellent."


    Outside Chang''an City, a group of ragged men, women, and children exchanged words.


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing, who was carrying a wooden bucket filled with rice porridge, immediately blushed. She tilted her eyes to look at Xu Han and whispered, "Young Master Xu, don''t listen to their nonsense."


    "No problem." However, Xu Han waved his hand and said to the people who were like beggars, "Big fellow, hurry up. There are still a lot of rice porridge today. Come and share it with them."


    Everyone was clearly starving, so they leaned over at that moment.


    However, the crowd did not hustle and bustle. Instead, it was extremely orderly, with children, women, and children in front, and young men behind.


    Qin Keqing came back almost every day to serve porridge. There were refugees who had fled from all over the place. The kind-hearted Qin Keqing quickly won the respect of these people. Many people volunteered to help Qin Keqing maintain law and order. There were even many people who would help Qin Keqing carry these heavy objects on their own at this time of day.


    Today, after Xu Han finished taking care of the things, he thought of coming over to take a look when he had time. That was the only reason why he had the scene just now.


    "I heard that Tiance Prefecture is investigating the case of Taipu and Zhishu, causing a storm in Chang''an. I wonder what the result is."


    "Sigh, it''s been a long time since someone came here who is willing to speak up for our common people. Don''t be harmed by those bastards again."


    "That''s right, but Miss Qing, you''re from the Tian Ce Mansion. Do you know what''s going on recently? Tell everyone!"


    A group of people, carrying steaming rice porridge, sat around Qin Keqing and asked.


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing hesitantly looked at Xu Han beside her, while the other party nodded at her.


    Only then did Qin Keqing calm down and say, "Everyone, rest assured, Lord Prefecture Master will definitely settle this matter. Tiance Prefecture will be fine."


    "Really? That''s great!" These commoners did not have too many complicated thoughts. Hearing Qin Keqing''s words, they naturally believed it without any doubt, and their faces revealed joy.


    "Everyone, rest assured. Prefecture Master also told me that the seized land will be arranged in a few days. This spring looks pretty good. At that time, the land will be distributed to all of you. Apart from paying taxes on time, the rest of the income will belong to everyone. Tiance Prefecture will not take any of it."


    Seeing this, Qin Keqing said again. Once these words were spoken, these people were naturally overjoyed.


    If it weren''t for the last resort, who would be willing to live on charity? To these people, having a few acres of land was the foundation of settling down.


    All of a sudden, laughter filled the suburbs of Chang''an City.


    ¡­


    "Young Master Xu, thank you."


    Qin Keqing, who was walking with Xu Han on the way back to the manor after finishing the rice porridge, suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m willing to give those poor people a way to live." Qin Keqing said sincerely.


    "If it wasn''t for the last resort, who would be willing to be a beggar? It''s just a simple gesture." Xu Han replied with a smile.


    "But if the General of Long Night¡­"


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the worried girl, "What? But Qing doesn''t believe me?"


    How could Qin Keqing withstand Xu Han''s teasing? Her face flushed red and she hurriedly waved her hand anxiously, "No, it''s just¡­"


    The situation of Tian Ce wasn''t optimistic. The Tian Ce Manor, which had made enemies everywhere, had finally pulled the Yuwen Imperial Clan onto its war chariot. However, although Xu Han had mobilized almost all of the strength of the Tian Ce Manor in the past few days, he hadn''t truly shaken the foundation of the Gu and Zhao families. On the contrary, some of the Imperial Clans had fallen one after another. Even Qin Keqing, who wasn''t involved in these battles, could tell that the Tian Ce Mansion seemed to have been at a disadvantage in this game.


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you two here."


    Just as Xu Han was about to say something, an aged voice suddenly sounded from behind the two of them.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment. They turned around and saw an old man standing behind them who was looking at them kindly. He was one of the nine Great Zhou officials, Zong Zhengyu Wencheng, who was in charge of the royal family''s internal affairs.


    "Xu Han greets Lord Zong Zheng." Xu Han, who had regained his senses, hurriedly bowed respectfully to Yuwen Cheng. Qin Keqing also squatted down slightly, but her eyes carried a strange expression. When she arrived at Chang''an, Qin Keqing found it hard to understand the strange behavior of Lord Zong Zheng.


    "Haha." Yuwen Cheng smiled and nodded in return. He looked at the two of them up and down, and naturally saw the wooden bucket they were carrying. "I heard that Miss Qin is kind-hearted and goes back to the outskirts of the city every day to serve porridge for the people. If only I had more people like Miss Qin in Great Zhou, that would be great."


    Yuwen Cheng sighed as he looked up and down at Qin Keqing with admiration in his eyes.


    Xu Han''s senses towards Lord Zong Zheng were not bad, but the way he looked at Qin Keqing made Xu Han a little uncomfortable. Therefore, he stepped forward and blocked the way between Qin Keqing and Yuwen Cheng. He cupped his hands and said, "There are many matters in the manor. If Lord Zong Zheng has nothing else, I will leave now."


    Without waiting for Yuwen Cheng to respond, Xu Han turned around and pulled Qin Keqing away.


    "Is that so? I have gained quite a bit of hope recently. I wanted to discuss it with Lord Manor Master. Since Lord Manor Master is busy with his affairs, it seems that I can only choose a day." The old sect was shaking his head with regret, but his narrowed eyes were clearly filled with a hint of a smile.


    Xu Han''s departing footsteps froze in place.


    Afterwards, he turned to look at Yuwen Cheng with a gloomy expression on his face, while the Old Sect was smiling as they looked at each other with a calm expression.


    As an outsider, Qin Keqing was confused by this scene. She wanted to ask, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only look at the two of them with an inexplicable expression.


    ¡­


    Meng Liang stood in front of the Tian Ce Mansion and pondered for a long time.


    He reached out several times to knock on the door of the Tian Ce Mansion, but he felt that it was inappropriate, so he kept his extended hand back.


    For this reason, he had already stood in front of the Tian Ce Mansion for fifteen minutes, but he still did not summon the courage to do so.


    Meng Liang told himself that a man who could make Fang Ziyu entrust his life to him shouldn''t be so bashful. Thinking of the girl''s lovely face, Meng Liang gathered his courage again and reached out to knock on the door in front of him.


    Squeak.


    Only this time, his hand reached out, but the gate of the Tian Ce Mansion was pushed open by someone.


    "Huh?" The two people inside and outside the manor exchanged glances and were stunned.


    "Miss Ye." However, Meng Liang was the first to react and respectfully cupped his hands towards Ye Hongjian.


    "Young Master Meng." Ye Hongjian also returned the bow.


    "Miss Ye is going out?" Meng Liang tried to find some topics so that the atmosphere wasn''t too awkward.


    "Young Master Meng, are you looking for Ziyu? She''s in the manor. You can go." Ye Hongjian, however, saw through the other party''s thoughts with a single glance and smiled with narrowed eyes.


    Meng Liang, whose mind had been exposed by others, tried his best to put on a calm appearance. He slowly nodded.


    "Thank you, Miss Ye." After saying that, he slowly staggered away from Ye Hongjian''s body, and in the next moment, he threw away Unknowingly and quickly ran towards the courtyard.


    Ye Hongjian smiled bitterly as she looked at Meng Liang''s departing figure. She shook her head and let out a sorrowful sigh, "Ai¡­"


    He wanted to say something, but then he thought of something. He suddenly stopped and turned into a long sigh, "Sigh ¡­"


    ¡­


    "Alright."


    "Sigh, something''s wrong. Little Momo, your sword strike is too slow."


    "Alright."


    "Sigh, this move is too hasty."


    "Alright."


    "Not enough sword intent."


    "Alright."


    "The sword power is insufficient."


    It was getting late, and it was time for dinner.


    Everyone in the Tian Ce Mansion was eating in the room that had been arranged. At this moment, the noisy door of the manor fell silent.


    Only a clear voice could be heard.


    Meng Liang heard it clearly. The owner of the voice was the person he was looking for. He followed the voice and saw a young girl standing in front of the stage, crossing her legs and eating melon seeds. She was pointing at a girl who was not even twelve or thirteen years old on the stage. The young girl was already sweating profusely and panting heavily, but she still held her sword and gritted her teeth as she waved her sword flowers.


    "Ziyu!" Although it was strange what they were doing, Young Master Meng, who saw his sweetheart, did not think too much and quickly rushed to the front of the girl.


    "Huh? Meng, you''re here!" Seeing Meng Liang, the young girl casually threw the melon seed shell in her hand onto the ground. Then, she turned to look at the girl on the stage and said, "Nah, clean up the floor. You can go eat now."


    Hearing this, the girl revealed an expression of unwillingness, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and bowed to pick up the melon shell on the ground.


    After saying that, Fang Ziyu did not look at the girl. Instead, he walked to Meng Liang and asked, "What food did you bring me today?"


    In Chang''an for more than a month, Meng Liang always thought of a way to find Fang Ziyu and brought him all kinds of gifts. Among them, the most satisfying ones were all kinds of pastries and fruits.


    When Meng Liang heard this, his expression froze and became somewhat ugly. "I came in a hurry ¡­ I forgot ¡­"


    He said guiltily, as if he had made an unforgivable mistake.


    Fang Ziyu waved his hand and smiled, "It''s fine, just bring it to me next time."


    Her magnanimity made Meng Liang feel even more guilty. He lowered his head and remained silent for a long time before saying softly, "But ¡­ I''m afraid there won''t be a chance in the future."


    "Huh?" Fang Ziyu was stunned. She tilted her head and looked at Meng Liang, who had a calm expression on her face. She asked playfully, "Why?"


    "Originally, I was instructed to come to Chang''an to inform Xuan Ji about his ascension to the throne. Since Chen Guo Xuan Ji and his father are here, there is no need for me to worry, so there is no problem staying here for long. However¡­ Cui Ting led the troops to attack Chang Wu Guan and was ordered by King Xing to fight, but he kept retreating. Now that Chang Wu Guan is in danger, I''m afraid¡­"


    As he said this, Meng Liang''s voice became weaker and weaker until it was almost inaudible in the end.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere between the two fell silent.


    In that instant, even the air seemed to have quieted down.


    Ziyu should be very sad.


    As Meng Liang thought about this, his head sank even lower. He didn''t dare to look up. He was afraid that the moment he looked up, he would see the girl''s tearful face.


    Just as Meng Liang''s heart was about to be drowned in guilt.


    "It doesn''t matter." Fang Ziyu''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Meng Liang was stunned. He looked up and saw Fang Ziyu tilting his head and smiling at him. She bent her eyes, her narrowed pupils reflecting the starlight in the sky. The black hair on her forehead was raised in the night wind, and the tip of her hair blew to the tip of his nose, causing a faint lingering sound, causing Meng Liang to be absent-minded in that instant.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to take me to the Chen Kingdom? Just wait until you settle down then Cui Ting will come and pick me up." The girl''s voice sounded again.


    At that moment, Meng Liang''s heart was almost filled with emotion. He looked straight at the girl in front of him and had no choice but to use all his strength to suppress the urge to embrace her into his arms.


    "Alright, don''t be sad. You brought me so many delicious food. Today, I''ll take you to eat something even more delicious. Don''t worry, it''s my treat." The girl smiled sweetly, pulled Meng Liang who was still in a daze, and walked out of Tiance Prefecture.


    ¡­


    Xu Han finally compromised.


    He took Qin Keqing to Yuwen Cheng''s mansion.


    There were still no major changes in this manor. It seemed that the purging of the royal clan by the Long Night Division had not affected the old man at all.


    The couplet that Zhang Mo had asked where it came from was still hanging high in the door.


    "The world is devastated, and our pride has never been broken."


    "There is no need for future generations to speak of the suffering of the people."


    However, when Xu Han read these twenty words, he felt something different from before.


    "Lord Manor Master and Miss Qin''s presence in my manor is truly a great honor to me." Just as he sat down, Lord Zong Zheng raised his wine cup and laughed loudly.


    Seeing that the old man didn''t talk about the Dragon Qi, Xu Han felt a little displeased, but he couldn''t tear his face apart. He could only echo it and raise his glass to toast.


    " Manor Chief Xu has been investigating the matters of the Gu and Zhao families these days. He must have encountered quite a bit of trouble." After drinking a glass of wine, Yuwen Cheng asked with a smile.


    Those words of concern made Xu Han''s heart skip a beat.


    "Mm, Gu Sijin and Zhao Xingzheng have been in Chang''an for many years, and they have formed a complicated network in Chang''an City. It is indeed not easy to remove them." Xu Han replied calmly.


    "Of course. If it weren''t for the difficulty, how could Lord Manor Master take action?" Yuwen Cheng nodded his head with a smile, but at that moment, the conversation changed. The smile on his face suddenly dissipated, and he asked with a solemn expression, "Is there really something that the little elder is puzzled about?"


    "What is it?"


    "The evidence provided by your clans, be it personal evidence or material evidence, can be said to be everything. With Palace Head Xu''s ability, why hasn''t anything been found in the past ten days?" Yuwen Cheng asked in a deep voice.


    However, Xu Han smiled faintly. He poured himself a glass of sake and said, "It seems that Lord Zong Zheng is not going to discuss with me about the gains of hope today. Instead, he is here to apologize on behalf of all the clan members."


    Xu Han''s calm expression caused Yuwen Cheng to frown slightly. "In less than ten days, dozens of clan relatives have been imprisoned. Since the founding of the Great Zhou Empire, such a thing has never happened. What exactly does Manor Chief Xu intend to do?"


    "Lord Zong Zheng, what are you talking about? Zhu Shouzuo is an important official of Great Zhou. Lord Gongsun, whom he appointed, has always been cautious in his work. All of the clan relatives he imprisoned have seen the files, and there are no unjust cases. There are indeed some problems."


    Xu Han''s attitude was still neither salty nor indifferent.


    This made Yuwen Cheng feel like he was using all his strength, but it was as if he was slapping on a sponge, and it didn''t have any substantial impact on Xu Han.


    " Manor Chief Xu, those are all His Majesty''s clans. They are my Great Zhou''s face." At that time, Old Zong Zheng''s voice finally sank. It was so gloomy that it was somewhat frightening.


    "How''s your clan?" Xu Han asked calmly.


    Yuwen Cheng had been in Chang''an City for many years, but now he came to his senses. He pointed at Xu Hanyan and said, "Are you borrowing a knife to kill?"


    In the blink of an eye, the atmosphere in the hall became tense following Yuwen Cheng''s shout. Qin Keqing, who was standing at the side, did not know what was going on, but she instinctively fell silent and looked at the old man and the young man.


    "Zong Zheng is reasoning with me, so I am reasoning with Zong Zheng."


    "Zong Zheng is about to talk about face with me, then I will talk about this face with Zong Zheng."


    "Ever since the Long Night Division came to power, the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty have been in a sorry state. The four continents of You, Ji, Qing, and Chong have been suffering from famine. It is true that the Long Night Division has brought calamity to the country and the people. What are you doing? The frozen bones by the roadside, the white-haired soldiers outside the fortress, and the fleeing fugitives? Can''t you see or hear them?"


    Xu Han stood up abruptly at that moment. He said coldly, and the aura around him became gloomy and cold.


    "Face? What does Lord Zong Zheng think a dynasty''s face is? Is it the royal family''s fine clothes and jade food, or is it the day and night party in the capital city?"


    "Neither."


    "It''s the food and food of the people. It''s breath and shelter. It''s cold and clothed."


    "It''s Lu Wu Qi''er, it''s Tian Wu Huang Gao, it''s Shi Wu Liu!"


    "This is the face!"


    ''"Great Zhou''s predicament is unforgivable, and your clan members seem to be accomplices of the same profession, helping the evil spirits of the tigers. I wish the first one who wants to clean up this situation will naturally be happy to see it succeed."


    "Since the clans want the Tian Ce Mansion to reshape the Great Zhou, then they have to follow the rules of our Tian Ce Mansion."


    "And the first rule of the Tian Ce Mansion is that the Son of Heaven commits the same crime as the commoners!"


    Xu Han''s words came out of his mouth like a barrage of cannonballs. At that time, Lord Zong Zheng''s expression turned ugly for a breath. Finally, he fell onto his seat and remained silent with a deathly pale face.


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he no longer had the temper to talk to Yuwen Cheng. He pulled Qin Keqing aside and cupped his hands, saying, "Thank you for your hospitality today, Lord Zong Zheng. I''ll take my leave now."


    After saying that, Xu Han led Qin Keqing, who was still unconscious, to leave.


    "Palace Master, please wait a moment." Just as Xu Han was about to leave the room, Yu Wencheng suddenly called out.


    "Huh?"


    Xu Han stopped and looked back.


    At that time, the old sect revealed a bitter smile and said, "I am not trying to deceive the Manor Master. Recently, I hope that I have indeed obtained something."


    Hearing this, Xu Han did not say anything. Instead, he continued to look at the old man indifferently.


    The bitter smile on Yuwen Cheng''s face became even more serious. He said in a deep voice, "The flood dragon will die, and the true dragon will appear. The ten thousand pythons will hibernate, and the scales will return to the sect."


    After saying that, the old man actually knelt down at that moment.


    "Palace Master, please show mercy outside the law and not add more slaughter."


    Xu Han remained silent for a long time before finally nodding.


    "I know."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 288 Surprise Attack

    ''"You said that Cui Ting is also true. He almost died in Big Yellow City back then, and he didn''t take advantage of the rest of his life to enjoy his life. Why does he like to fight everywhere?"


    "What''s so good about fighting? So many people are going to die¡­"


    In a forest on the outskirts of Chang''an, Fang Ziyu sat in front of a bonfire, his hands supporting his cheeks, his eyes shining as he looked at the bonfire and muttered to himself.


    The campfire swayed in the night wind, reflecting the girl''s cheeks.


    Meng Liang was enlightened, and only after hearing Fang Ziyu''s words did he regain his senses.


    At that moment, he shook his head. "I don''t know, what''s the benefit of fighting back and forth?"


    Meng Liang, who had been sent to Mount Li to cultivate the Sword Dao since he was young, did not know much about court battles or country battles. He thought about the battle in Jinling City that day and frowned. In the end, he was also very disgusted with that kind of slaughter.


    "Sigh. I wonder if that fellow surnamed Chen can handle it." Fang Ziyu sighed.


    Meng Liang did not doubt him. He only thought that it was because of the mutual concern between his fellow disciples. He comforted, "Don''t worry, Xuan Ji has been smart since childhood, and with his father by his side, I don''t think that Cui Ting will be able to cause any big waves."


    "That''s right, Chen is the most powerful." Fang Ziyu said proudly.


    This appearance made Meng Liang''s heart taste a little. He simply changed the topic and asked, "Oh right, I saw that girl in the martial arts field today. You are quite unhappy with her. Why?"


    Fang Ziyu blinked his eyes and suddenly said, "You mean Liu Mo?"


    ''"That child seems to be an old friend surnamed Xu. The one surnamed Xu cares for her for half a hundred times. That child is somewhat arrogant because of her pet. Martial Uncle Ye can''t see through it, so he takes over and teaches her. These days, they are busy with each other''s Gu and Zhao families. Without time, they leave it to me. They say that I can sharpen her spirit."


    "Sigh, I''m not very skilled. In the past, I was obstructed by a master in charge of major matters in the Exquisite Pavilion, and I was obstructed by someone surnamed Chen and someone surnamed Xu in minor matters. Now that I don''t have a sect, I know that I can''t do anything with that little bit of skill. I have no choice but to treat myself as a villain and share some minor matters for someone surnamed Xu."


    At this point, Fang Ziyu''s expression darkened slightly, and he felt a bit of self-pity.


    At this moment, the campfire emitted a seductive fragrance. Meng Liang hurriedly used a wooden branch to dig open the fire. He carefully took out a ripe sweet potato from the bottom. He peeled it off and the golden flesh immediately appeared in front of them. At that time, the fragrance pervading the air became denser again.


    "Come, have a taste." He handed it over.


    Sniffing the familiar fragrance, Fang Ziyu immediately smiled. It was as if all her previous unhappiness had been washed away by the sweet potato fragrance. She ignored the fact that the sweet potato was still slightly hot, carefully peeled off a piece and put it into her mouth.


    "Mm! It''s delicious." She narrowed her eyes and nodded, "It''s almost comparable to the baked sweet potatoes surnamed Chen and surnamed Xu."


    Fang Ziyu praised sincerely.


    Young Master Meng had always been confident in his skill in roasting sweet potatoes, but when he heard that Fang Ziyu could only rank third in his specialty, he naturally didn''t like it. At this moment, he remembered that Chen Xuanji seemed to have mentioned something between Fang Ziyu and Xu Han. His expression immediately changed slightly.


    After pondering for a while, he asked, "Then what is the relationship between Xu Han and Ziyu?"


    Meng Liang seemed to feel that his question was somewhat suspicious. After Meng Liang finished his question, his eyes immediately dodged and he did not dare to look Fang Ziyu in the eye.


    "What? What do you think I have with someone surnamed Xu?" Fang Ziyu was also slightly stunned at that time, but she immediately regained her senses. She smiled and asked mockingly.


    ''"No" Meng Liang couldn''t stand Fang Ziyu''s gaze and immediately explained in a rather clumsy manner.


    ''"Don''t worry. My surname is Xu and I are only very simple and good friends. Besides, I have Master Ye on the left and Junior Sister Qin on the right. I have another little sister Liu Mo these days. How can I have time to talk to her?" Fang Ziyu replied calmly.


    Such an attitude made Meng Liang''s heart moved and he blamed himself.


    This was because Fang Ziyu was reasonable, and this self-blame was because of his suspicion.


    At that moment, he raised his eyes to look at Fang Ziyu and wanted to say something, but at that time, Fang Ziyu''s voice sounded again.


    "That idiot surnamed Chen asked you to ask, right? Don''t worry about him. I, Fang Ziyu, have already thought of it. He must marry me for the rest of my life."


    "Ah?" The expression on Meng Liang''s face instantly froze, and the half sweet potato in his hand also fell to the ground at that time, rolling in the soil, full of mud¡­


    ¡­


    Fang Ziyu was on his way back to the manor.


    It was already 11 o''clock, and there were few people on the bustling streets of Chang''an. Fang Ziyu frowned and secretly cursed, "This Meng Liang was fine just now, but in the blink of an eye, he changed his mind and left."


    Fang Ziyu thought about the disappointed expression on Meng Liang''s face at that time and thought to himself, "Could it be that you are worried about the war in Chen Country?"


    War was raging everywhere, and there was no peace everywhere. He did not know when he would be able to see Chen again.


    As Fang Ziyu thought about this, he passed the news to the corner of the street and turned into a small alley. This was the shortcut to returning to the manor. Fang Ziyu found the small alley when he was idle in Chang''an. Although there were few people on the streets, there would still be some drinkers or hurried pedestrians from time to time. However, this alley was too remote, pitch-black, and deserted.


    Eldest Miss Fang felt that the early spring night breeze was still a little chilly. She tightened her clothes and was about to quickly walk through the alley. However, just as she took this step, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. With her cultivation at the Netherpassage Realm, she quickly felt that there seemed to be a few figures approaching her.


    Fang Ziyu thought to himself that it was not good, so he wanted to gather all the true essence in his body and quickly leave.


    After all, she was openly enemies and secrets, so it was obviously unfavorable for her to fight However, just as this thought arose, a tremendous fluctuation of True Essence came from behind her. Fang Ziyu was shocked and was about to turn around to resist it. However, that power was clearly much stronger than hers. She turned around and that power fiercely bombarded her body. Her aura instantly froze and her head sank. She fell into the alley at that time.


    At that moment, several figures also gathered around him.


    "Brother Zhu is really good. This Fang Ziyu is also considered a master of the younger generation in my Linglong Pavilion, but I don''t want to be unable to withstand even a single move from Brother Zhu."


    "Humph! A mere female genius, what''s the point? Brother Lang, don''t say any more. Hurry up and kidnap her so that no one will discover her."


    "Yes."


    As those figures spoke, they crouched down and tied up the Fang Ziyu who had fallen to the ground. Then, a cold wind blew through the alley and the figures and Fang Ziyu disappeared in an instant, as if they had never appeared before.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 289 Yan Yanyan

    Zishi.


    Deep into the night.


    In the Changle Palace of Jinling City, Chen Xuanji, who was deep in sleep, was awakened by a hurried knock on the door.


    After all, it was the imperial palace of the Son of Heaven. Apart from the inner officials who were trusted by the Emperor, no one could come here at this time. Even if it was an inner official, knocking on the emperor''s palace gate would be a calamity that would disturb the sacred carriage.


    Chen Xuanji sat up from the bed and looked in the direction of the voice.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" The anxious voice of the inner court official also rang out.


    Chen Xuanji did not immediately respond to the inner official''s call. He stood up, put on his boots seriously and slowly, put on his golden dragon robe, and tidied up his slightly messy hair with his hand. Then, he said in a low voice towards the door, "What''s the matter?"


    Almost as soon as he spoke, the palace door was pushed open by the people outside.


    Apparently, the people outside his room were already extremely anxious.


    Two figures walked into the room one behind the other.


    Walking in front was a eunuch who was over fifty years old. He had a kind expression and an anxious expression. He was called Slave. He was Queen Meng Yu''s personal attendant back then. Later, when Queen Meng Yu hanged herself, he was demoted to the horse house. After Chen Xuanji ascended to the throne, he heard about this matter and called him to his side to sit down as an inner official. Behind him was a man who looked less than thirty years old. He was dressed in armor and stained with blood. His face was filled with sorrow and dust. It was obvious that he had just arrived.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! This is not good!" A''nu shouted anxiously just as he entered the room. However, when he saw Chen Xuanji sitting in front of the desk in the room with a neat and tidy expression, A''nu was slightly stunned. He didn''t know what to say when he reached the edge of his mouth.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Compared to A''nu''s panic, Chen Xuanji''s attitude was so calm that it was almost frightening. He asked indifferently.


    Perhaps influenced by Chen Xuanji, who was the emperor, A''nu''s panicked expression also calmed down slightly. Then, he said, "Chen Yanling, son of Chen Ping, King Fengxing, hurry up and report."


    After saying that, he stepped aside and exposed the man behind him to Chen Xuanji''s gaze.


    That man, Chen Yanling, knelt down at that time and shouted with a sorrowful expression, "Your Majesty, please make the decision for my father!"


    "Didn''t Ai Qing and Prince Feng Xing resist the bandits in Changwu Pass? Why did they return to Jinling? Prince Feng Xing is a relative of our Chen Clan. Where should we start with the matter of making the decision?"


    Chen Xuanji asked with a deep gaze.


    "I was stationed at Changwu Pass with my father. We, father and son, are well aware that this battle concerns the survival of the Chen Kingdom. We do not dare to slack off at all. Ever since we arrived at Changwu Pass, we have been investigating the enemy''s situation day and night and exploring the terrain."


    "Father found out that although Cui Ting had brought 300,000 elite soldiers, he was still on an expedition, and the Great Xia was not a monolithic country. The rations Cui Ting brought from Long Zhou were far from enough to support his long-term battle, so he wanted to defend the city and drag down Cui Ting''s army."


    "This plan was originally quite effective. Although the battle with Cui Ting lasted for half a month, the Changwu Pass is still tightly held in our hands."


    ''"But this time, the leader of the troops was rushing forward. In order to speed up our journey to Changwu Pass, our army only brought five days'' worth of rations. According to the rules, large quantities of grain should have been delivered ten days ago. However, Shi Mengyewen, who was in charge of this matter, delayed the delivery of grain because he did not have enough manpower for spring planting."


    "Our army fought for a few days, but our supplies were poor and our morale was low. In the end, Cui Ting found a flaw and broke through the Changwu Pass. My father led the troops to fight to the death and died from exhaustion. I''m here to see His Majesty. I don''t beg His Majesty to forgive me for my negligence. I only beg His Majesty to avenge my father and my 100,000 soldiers!"


    Finally, Chen Yanling''s face was filled with tears as she sobbed.


    Chen Xuanji''s eyebrows grew gloomier and gloomier. "King Fengxing is dead?"


    "Dead!" Chen Yanling replied in a sad tone. "Your Majesty, please make the decision for my father!"


    Chen Xuanji fell silent, and the atmosphere in the room became deathly quiet because of his silence.


    After several tens of breaths of time, he finally broke the silence. "General Chen has worked hard and sacrificed his life for King Xing. Don''t worry, General. We will definitely investigate this matter carefully. We will definitely avenge King Xing!"


    After saying that, he looked at A''nu beside him and said, "A''nu, General Chen is tired of traveling. Send someone to treat General Chen''s injuries. General Chen should rest for now. I will start to resolve this matter."


    Hearing this, Chen Yanling was obviously quite unwilling, but seeing Chen Xuanji''s cold expression, she did not dare to say anything else. She could only salute and retreat.


    ¡­


    After Chen Yanling left, Slave A, who was over half a century old, turned to look at Chen Xuanji and was about to say something.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, the teacup placed in front of the table was crushed into pieces in Yu Chen Xuanji''s hand. This time, he did not collect the slightest bit of True Essence to protect his body. As a result, his palm was pierced by a sharp weapon and was drenched in blood.


    "Your Majesty, take care of your dragon body! The Changwu Pass has been broken, and the people are still counting on Your Majesty to recover the mountains and rivers for the Chen Kingdom!" A''nu hurriedly knelt down and took out a brocade cloth from his bosom. He reached out to wipe the blood stains on Chen Xuanji''s hand.


    "The mountains and rivers of the Chen Kingdom? Hmph! I''m afraid some people have long forgotten the surname of the mountains and rivers of the Chen Kingdom." Chen Xuanji said coldly. A''nu, who was wiping Chen Xuanji''s palm, could clearly feel Chen Xuanji''s body trembling.


    "Send someone to preach the imperial edict and let Munch lead the troops to recapture Changwu Pass." Chen Xuanji''s voice sounded again.


    Hearing this, A''nu was slightly stunned and hesitated, "But isn''t Prince Qin lying in bed¡­ He¡­"


    The candlelight in the palace gates fluttered in the night wind. Chen Xuanji''s handsome sides were flickering with candlelight. He stood up and said in a deep tone, "Don''t worry, the root of my uncle''s illness is already dead."


    A Nu''s body trembled, and at that time, he seemed to have comprehended something.


    "Right, call the imperial carriage. I want to leave the palace."


    "Where is His Majesty going?"


    "Yan Manor."


    ¡­


    Yan Clan.


    It was a large clan that had suddenly risen in the past ten years or so in the Chen Kingdom.


    Unlike ordinary aristocratic clans, there were few officials in the Yan Clan. The Yan Clan could be said to be a pure merchant clan. However, his business was extremely large, covering almost every corner of the Chen Kingdom. Even the most remote small city could see the Yan Clan''s business.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that the business was so rich as to be comparable to the country. The Yan Clan was also quite tactful. Every time there was a need in the court, the Yan Clan was very cooperative. The amount of money that they had offered to the court free of charge over the years was already an extremely shocking figure.


    At this moment, Chen Xuanji, who was dressed in a brocade robe, was sitting high in the front seat of the Yan Clan''s room. Several guards stood on both sides of the room, while a few figures respectfully stood in the room and knelt down to Chen Xuanji with a terrified expression on their faces.


    "Grassroots citizen Yan Yuming greets His Majesty."


    "Maiden Yan Yanyan greets His Majesty."


    ¡­


    Yan Yuming was around forty years old. He had a country-shaped face, a hooked nose, and a moustache. He gave off a sense of shrewdness that was unique to businessmen at a glance. He was also the current head of the Yan Clan in this wealthy country.


    Yan Yanyan, the daughter of Yan Yuming, was famous and talented in Jinling. She was called the number one beauty of the Chen Kingdom by good people.


    Even though Chen Xuanji could not name the people behind him, he knew that they were all important figures of the Yan Clan.


    "Get up." He stretched out his hand faintly.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." The group of people led by Yan Yuming and Yan Yanyan hurriedly cupped their hands and thanked him. Only then did they dare to stand up. Their fearful attitude was like that of a docile and benevolent citizen.


    "May I know why His Majesty came late at night?" Yan Yuming respectfully asked after getting up.


    "Clan Master Yan''s business is spread all over the Chen Kingdom. What news can you hide from Clan Master? Don''t you know why I''m here today?" Chen Xuanji picked up the best tea Yan Yuming had poured for him and placed it on his lips before asking.


    "Then I suppose His Majesty is here for the war at the Changwu Pass? This matter concerns the survival of the Chen Kingdom. Although our Yan Clan is only a merchant clan, we know that there is a reason for the nest to be safe. Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the Yan Clan will definitely be responsible. Tomorrow, they will order us to collect money and send it to the frontline army." That Yan Yuming was quite knowledgeable about judging the situation, and he showed his attitude almost without thinking.


    "It is the blessing of the Chen Kingdom that the Yan Clan''s Clan Master cares so much about national affairs. However, there is no need for the Clan Master to worry. Although Cui Ting is strong, he has a hundred thousand Tiger Wolves in the hands of the Qin King. Unless he Li Yulin personally conquers the Chen Kingdom, it would be a fool''s dream to annihilate our country." Chen Xuanji said this, but his tone became gloomy.


    "Is that so? That''s good, that''s good." Yan Yuming looked relieved, but then he asked, "Then what is His Majesty here for?"


    "I want the Patriarch to do me a favor?"


    "Your Majesty, please speak."


    "I want an army, an army that can contend against a hundred thousand Tiger Wolf Cavalry. Can Clan Head Yan do it?"


    "This ¡­ Your Majesty, a hundred thousand troops is not a small number. Moreover, we have to contend against the Tiger Wolf Cavalry ¡­"


    "Patriarch Yan, there''s no need to beat around the bush. You just need to tell me if you can do it."


    "Of course I can, but whether it''s the amount of money needed to build such an army or the expenses after that, it will require a large amount of money to support it. Although I am the head of the Yan Clan, this matter concerns the future of the Yan Clan. I dare not jump to conclusions."


    "Patriarch, speak frankly. If I can give you what you want, I will definitely not be vague." Chen Xuanji clearly didn''t have the mood to circle around with Yan Yuming anymore. His eyebrows turned cold and his voice became gloomy again.


    "Yan Yuming is a citizen of the Chen Kingdom. Everything of the Yan Family was obtained by relying on His Majesty''s heavenly might. How dare you threaten His Majesty with this?"


    "However, my wife left early and died after reproducing Yan Yan. I only have such a daughter, and she has always admired His Majesty. If His Majesty compassionately cares for the grass and favors Yan Yan, I, Yan Yuming, will definitely be grateful. The Yan Family is at His Majesty''s disposal!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 290 Letter

    Walking back to the mansion.


    Qin Keqing held back for a long time before she finally couldn''t help but ask, "Young Master Xu, I heard you talking to Lord Zong Zheng. It seems that you already have enough evidence to bring down Gu and Zhao families. Then why¡­"


    "Why haven''t you attacked yet?" Xu Han blinked his eyes and looked at the confused girl beside him.


    Xu Han''s gaze made Qin Keqing somewhat flustered. She hurriedly staggered her gaze and nodded gently.


    "If the meat doesn''t rot, how can it attract flies, insects, and wolves?"


    "Since Great Zhou has come to this point, a few of the royal clans have been able to get away with it. Today, I tricked them into boarding the war chariot of the Tian Ce Mansion. One day, when the Tian Ce Mansion is in danger, will they not leave us again? Rather than doing so, it would be better to have Zhu Shouzuo help us clean up all these future enemies."


    Xu Han said with a deep gaze, his hands behind his back, looking rather bleak.


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing''s heart also trembled. In the battle for power, she was worried about me cheating. It seemed as if the clouds were calm and the wind was gentle, but her killing intent was lurking everywhere.


    She did not know how Xu Han looked at the current situation, but to Qin Keqing, she was still unhappy.


    Xu Han could tell from the expression on the girl''s face that she was thinking like this. He smiled faintly and said, "This chess game is destined to be a life-and-death game from the moment I entered the game. Although I have no intention of doing so, in the game, I can only use it to the best of my ability in order to obtain a sliver of life."


    Of course, Qin Keqing understood this reasoning. She frowned and nodded, not saying anything else.


    ¡­


    Zong Zhengyu Wencheng''s mansion was still some distance away from the Heavenly Policy Mansion. When Xu Han and Qin Keqing returned to the Heavenly Policy Mansion, the daytime noise inside the mansion had already disappeared. Other than the footsteps of the patrolling soldiers, there were no other sounds.


    "Rest early." Xu Han glanced at Qin Keqing and said softly before pushing the door open.


    "Brother Xu! Brother Xu!" However, at this moment, a hurried shout came from afar.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He followed the sound and saw a figure dressed in black walking quickly towards this place.


    The night was getting dark. It was only when the man arrived at the mansion gate and borrowed the faint candlelight of the lanterns at the mansion gate that Xu Han could clearly see the appearance of the person who came. It was actually Meng Liang from the Chen Kingdom.


    Xu Han did not have any deep friendship with Meng Liang. He vaguely felt that Young Master Meng''s temperament was a little strange, but perhaps it was because he loved the house and loved the crow. Although he could not accept Meng Liang''s temperament, he was still very kind to this cheap senior brother Xu Han.


    "Lord Meng, why are you here so late?" Xu Han smiled as he cupped his hands and asked.


    Xu Han''s attitude was very polite and his tone was quite enthusiastic.


    However, after Young Master Meng heard this, he was speechless and stammered for a long time before Xu Han finally understood that Meng Liang was here to find Fang Ziyu.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s meaning, Xu Han was slightly stunned. He did not suspect Meng Liang. It was just that it was not appropriate for him to come to find a woman at this hour, even in the Great Zhou, where the folk customs were fairly open.


    At that time, Meng Liang''s face turned red. Then he said, "I''m leaving Chang''an tomorrow ¡­ I just left with Ziyu ¡­" Meng Liang paused for a moment, as if he remembered something unpleasant. His face turned red and he said, "Goodbye to Ziyu just now, so¡­"


    Meng Liang could clearly see Fang Ziyu''s thoughts, but Xu Han had no intention of stopping him, so he immediately nodded.


    "En, then follow me." With that, he pushed open the door and led Meng Liang into the Tian Ce Mansion.


    ¡­


    "You mean Ziyu hasn''t returned yet?"


    Inside the Tian Ce Mansion, Xu Han asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian, who was hastily dressed, nodded. Then, she looked at Meng Liang strangely and said, "I heard Mo''er say that she went out with Young Master Meng. I thought¡­"


    Meng Liang waved his hand repeatedly, "Ziyu and I went out, but they separated before 11 o''clock. Ziyu and Xuanji were childhood sweethearts. You can''t say this nonsense."


    As Meng Liang spoke, his voice became softer and softer. Even though he tried his best to make his face look calm enough, everyone could still see his loneliness from his current expression.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was also slightly stunned. She was smart, so she naturally guessed a little. She was very alert and kept quiet at this moment.


    "Brother Meng, do you mean that you separated from Ziyu more than an hour ago?" Xu Han also took a step forward and asked at that time, which could be considered to have changed the topic.


    "Yes." Meng Liang nodded, but his brows furrowed tightly.


    "Was there anything strange about Ziyu at that time? Uh¡­ I mean, is it possible that she''s just relaxing somewhere?" It seemed to Xu Han that Fang Ziyu might not be depressed if the two of them were to raise the topic, but for the sake of his cheap senior brother, he tried his best to express his meaning in a tactful manner.


    "No." Meng Liang shook his head decisively, as if to make his words convincing enough, he said, "I did misunderstand Ziyu''s meaning before, but after I knew it, I didn''t."


    Meng Liang said this. Although he had finished speaking, his meaning was largely understood by everyone.


    At this moment, Young Master Meng''s lonely appearance truly made people feel a little distressed.


    Hearing this, Xu Han did not have the mood to care about what Meng Liang was thinking. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "Hongjian!"


    "Huh?"


    "Send someone to the streets of Chang''an to look for Ziyu."


    This order seemed to most people to be making a fuss, but Xu Han was slightly uneasy in his heart.


    Although Fang Ziyu''s temper had jumped a little, it was still far from being indecipherable. Not returning so late, although it was possible that it was just a whim, it was not certain if something really unexpected had happened.


    Fang Ziyu was brought out of the Exquisite Pavilion, and he felt that he had an obligation to take responsibility for her.


    Ye Hongjian also read this determination from Xu Han''s gloomy expression. She was slightly stunned, but in the end, she still nodded her head and arranged for the people in the manor to leave the manor to look for Fang Ziyu.


    ¡­


    Two hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    The vast army sent to search for Fang Ziyu returned to the Tian Ce Mansion.


    "Did you find it?" Xu Han, who had just returned to the manor, stared at the surrounding manor armies with deep eyes.


    Everyone shook their heads at that moment.


    "It''s so late, where can Ziyu go?" Everyone in Tiance Prefecture also realized the seriousness of the problem. Qin Keqing asked with a frown.


    Xu Han shook his head and did not say anything. He faintly felt that this matter was probably related to the Long Night Division.


    "Prefecture Head, someone has sent a letter from outside the Prefecture." At this moment, a Manor Army member hurriedly ran over and knelt in front of Xu Han.


    "Who sent it?" Xu Han took the envelope and asked with deep eyes.


    "When I found this letter, that person disappeared." The Manor Army responded.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled, and he didn''t care about pursuing this matter anymore. He hurriedly opened the envelope and looked at it with deep eyes.


    When he saw the handwriting on the letter, a dense hostile aura immediately appeared on Xu Han''s eyebrows.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 291 Come And Get It If You Have The Guts

    "What does it say? Does it have anything to do with Ziyu?" Meng Liang''s heart trembled when he saw Xu Han''s appearance. He hurriedly stepped forward and asked anxiously.


    However, Xu Han did not answer his question. His expression turned cold as he gently handed the letter in his hand over.


    Meng Liang hurriedly took the letter in his hand and looked at it with a heavy gaze.


    Young miss Fang of your manor is a guest in my courtyard tonight. At this moment, she is drunk. Please bring Xing Tian Sword with you to pick her up.


    Zhu Longqi said respectfully.


    Although Meng Liang did not participate in the battle in Chang''an City, he was more or less clear about the relationship between Zhu Long''s Long Ye Si and the Tiance Prefecture represented by Xu Han. He naturally understood what it meant for Fang Ziyu to be taken away by Zhu Longqi.


    "Brother Xu ¡­" He looked at Xu Han with a deep gaze at that time.


    After Xu Han handed him a calm gaze, he looked at Ye Hongjian who was standing beside him.


    " Hongjian, go bring Lu Mo and Yu Yan."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was stunned. She hesitated and said, "Xiao Han, you want¡­"


    These two people were the greatest harvests of the Tiance Manor investigating the Gu and Zhao families these days. Both of them had participated in many shameful matters of the Gu and Zhao families. Under Xu Han''s coercion and temptation, they finally decided to join the Tiance Manor. Based on the evidence they had, the Gu and Zhao families would never be able to turn around.


    At this time, Xu Han asked Ye Hongjian to bring out the two people who were tightly controlled. Naturally, it was self-evident why.


    However, once she attacked the Gu and Zhao families, it would mean that she would be completely at loggerheads with the Long Night Division. Ye Hongjian did not dare to guarantee that the Tian Ce Mansion could afford the consequences of this.


    However, Xu Han did not seem to have heard her question at all. After saying this, he looked at Qin Keqing, who was standing beside him. "Keqing, go and write a letter and have Mr. Lu and Commander Hou hurry back to Chang''an."


    Qin Keqing did not have as many thoughts as Ye Hongjian. After hearing this, she nodded and hurriedly retreated to complete what Xu Han had told her.


    Ye Hongjian frowned even deeper when she saw all of this, but she did not dare to say anything else in the end.


    "Liu Xiao!" However, Xu Han''s order did not stop because of this. "Go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion and invite Lord Zhang over."


    Naturally, he didn''t have the slightest doubt about Liu Xiao, who had long been convinced by Xu Han. He nodded heavily and quickly left with several government troops.


    After this series of orders were given, Ye Hongjian could no longer hold back her doubts. She took a step forward and said, "Xiao Han, this matter is of great importance. Do you want to discuss it again?"


    "When Lord Zhang arrives at the Tian Ce Mansion, bring him, Lu Moyan, and the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Army to escort the Gu and Zhao families back to the Tian Ce Mansion. If anyone dares to resist, kill them on the spot!" Xu Han ignored Ye Hongjian''s suggestion and said in a cold voice.


    Seeing that the persuasion was ineffective, Ye Hongjian said again, "But that Gu Zhaofu and Er Fu''s great undertakings must have provided for quite a few guest soldiers. We people ¡­"


    "Prime Minister Zhang holds the Imperial Army''s military power. If Gu and Zhao families dares to use force, what awaits them is the calamity of extermination." Xu Han interrupted Ye Hongjian without hesitation.


    "But" Ye Hongjian still hesitated.


    At that time, Xu Han turned to look at Ye Hongjian. He took a deep look at her and said word by word, "Remember that you asked Brother Zhou to tell me about it in the Exquisite Pavilion."


    "Perhaps the companions are not cattle or sheep, or wolves."


    "Since I''ve made this wolf, then before I die, no one can touch my pack of wolves!"


    After saying this, he no longer had any interest in talking to Ye Hongjian and instead looked at Meng Liang.


    "Brother Meng, are you willing to go to the Longtan Tiger''s Cave with me?"


    "That''s exactly what I meant." Meng Liang Zhanyan smiled and bowed back.


    ¡­


    It was already midnight, but the great formation that the Tian Ce Mansion had almost devoured had awakened the sleeping capital from its beautiful dreams.


    The spies rushed over and observed Tiance Prefecture''s manor army from afar. When they realized that the target of the team was Zhao Xingzheng and Gu Sijin''s manor, the spies immediately rushed back to their main house and brought the news back.


    The Tian Ce Mansion was about to attack the Gu and Zhao families. The implications behind this were far from something that could be explained in words. Moreover, what kind of change this would bring to the strange Chang''an City was not something that ordinary people could see clearly. They could only secretly watch all of this and wait for the curtain to fall on this game.


    Zhu Longqi had already reached adulthood, Zhu Xian also doted on his only son. Zhu Xian had already bought a luxurious mansion for him in Chang''an. However, Zhu Xian did not allow him to attack the Heavenly Policy Mansion. In order to prevent Zhu Xian from knowing, everything was secretly arranged by Zhu Longqi. Therefore, Fang Ziyu, who had been kidnapped by them, was also placed in the side room of the mansion.


    "Are you saying that the Tian Ce Mansion brought a large army to the Zhao Clan''s manor?" Zhu Long, who was sitting at the gate of the courtyard, asked with a frown.


    "En, I heard from the scouts that the Tian Ce Mansion has been overwhelmed this time. It seems that Prime Minister Zhang has also been dragged along." Lang Chaosha replied.


    "So he doesn''t care about this Fang Ziyu''s life or death?" Zhu Longqi said.


    ''"This" Lang Chaosha also frowned. Originally, he had thought that using Fang Ziyu as bait to lure Xu Han over would be the best way to force him to hand over the Xing Tian Sword. If he couldn''t, he could test Xu Han''s trump card. However, Lang Chaosha found it difficult to get rid of this situation.


    "You idiots, how smart are you, surnamed Xu? You all have never gotten it."


    "I am the Empress of the Chen Kingdom. What can you do to me? What dare you do to me? Quickly let go of my aunt!" Fang Ziyu, who was locked in the side room, scolded as he listened to the conversation between the two of them.


    She was also alert. Regardless of whether it was 3721, pulling out the banner of Chen Xuanji as a guarantee was related to Chen Zhou''s national affairs. Thinking about it, Zhu Longqi didn''t dare to do anything to her even if he was bold.


    "Hmph, now that Chen Country is facing Cui Tingbing, it''s hard to protect itself. Senior Sister Fang, stop deceiving yourself and others." Although he was quite afraid of Fang Ziyu''s identity, on the surface, Lang Chaosha still spoke mockingly, unwilling to let it fall.


    "Xu Han to Gu and Zhao families, presumably related to this matter. Although this Fang Ziyu''s attitude is hateful, it is indeed as she said. We do not dare to do anything to her. If Xu Han really doesn''t care about her, we can''t hold her in our hands forever, right? Furthermore, if Father finds out ¡­ "Zhu Longqi''s thoughts are much more meticulous than Lang Chaosha''s, and his considerations are even more detailed.


    Hearing this, Lang Chaosha''s expression changed slightly. He pondered for a while and then gritted his teeth.


    "If Xu Han really doesn''t care about this Fang Ziyu''s life or death, it would be a calamity for us to keep her." With that, Lang Chaosha cut Zhu Longqi''s neck with his hand.


    "But ¡­"


    Zhu Longqi''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Brother Zhu, think carefully. If this recipe falls into our hands and Xu Han doesn''t care, he will definitely report it to the Chen Kingdom. At that time, it will be difficult for you and me to bear the blame. Why don''t we just give it a dead end?" Lang Chaosha continued to persuade.


    A cold light flashed in Zhu Longqi''s eyes, and he regretted listening to Lang Chaosha and Lu Feng''s advice. At this moment, he was thinking about the gains and losses of riding a tiger, and his eyes finally flashed with a harsh expression. "Alright, if that Xu Han is really like this, then we will¡­"


    "Report to Young Master, Xu Han requests to see you!"


    But just as he was making up his mind, a soldier walked in quickly and bowed to him, his mouth full of words.


    "What?" Hearing this, Zhu Longqi was overjoyed. He leaned forward and asked loudly.


    "Tiance Prefecture Xu Han requests to see you." The soldier didn''t know what his master was thinking and thought that Zhu Longqi hadn''t heard what he said clearly. Therefore, he raised his voice a bit this time and said it almost in a roar.


    Of course, this was a bit rude, but Zhu Longqi did not blame him at all. Instead, he looked at the soldier anxiously and asked, "How many troops did he bring?"


    "Apart from him, there is also a black-clothed man."


    "Only one person?" Hearing this, Zhu Longqi and Lang Chaosha looked at each other in surprise.


    "Then let him in. I want to see what kind of ability this Xu Han has!" After confirming that what the soldier said was true, Zhu Longqi calmed himself down. He sat up straight and said seriously.


    ¡­


    "Rare guests, rare guests."


    Just as Xu Han and Meng Liang entered the courtyard under the lead of the armored warrior, Young Master Zhu came forward with a warm smile. His eagerness made it hard for others to imagine that the two of them were enemies who wished to tear each other to pieces.


    Xu Han and Meng Liang naturally didn''t have the slightest intention of being false to Young Master Zhu. Their faces were cold and they didn''t say anything.


    However, Young Master Zhu, who had always been arrogant, did not have the slightest bit of self-awareness to stick his hot face to his cold butt. He continued to laugh and said, "Come on, come on, please come inside quickly."


    When the two of them sat down, Zhu Longqi even called for servants to serve dishes for Xu Han and the other two, as if they were going to treat them to a banquet.


    "Young Master Zhu, there''s no need to bother. Let''s get down to business." Xu Han, however, stopped Zhu Longqi from doing so and said in a serious tone.


    "Haha, Manor Chief Xu ''s demeanor is still the same." Zhu Longqi smiled brightly.


    "Cut the crap. Where is Ziyu now?" Meng Liang was thinking about Fang Ziyu. Zhu Longqi''s demeanor, which he thought was quite magnanimous, was extremely hateful in his eyes.


    "Brother, why are you in such a hurry? Miss Ziyu is a guest in the manor. She is currently resting in a side room. There is no need to worry." At this point, Zhu Longqi paused for a moment and changed the topic. His tone immediately became gloomy. "Of course, this also depends on whether Manor Chief Xu is sincere or not."


    As he spoke, he turned his head and narrowed his eyes to look at Xu Han. The corner of his mouth drew a sharp arc that was as sharp as a hook.


    Bang!


    With that, Xu Han stretched out his hand and placed an oddly shaped longsword straight on the table in front of him.


    "The Heavenly Punishment Sword is here!"


    "Young Master Zhu, do you have the guts to come get it?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 292 Nah, The Heavenly Punishment Sword You Asked For

    Xing Tian Sword.


    Ever since Canghai Liu brought Xingtian Sword out of the Mausoleum of the Swords, this divine sword that had both a reputation and a fierce reputation had become the target of all the people in the world. For a full thirty years, no one had ever seen this sword, not even once.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that it became more and more mysterious and unattainable in the rumors.


    Therefore, when Xu Han saw that the sword was simply placed in front of the desk, Zhu Longqi and Lang Chaosha felt a sense of untruth in their hearts.


    They suspected that apart from the strange shape, they could not tell whether this sword was the legendary Heaven Punishing Sword. They also suspected whether Xu Han was really willing to hand over this divine sword for Fang Ziyu.


    Their hesitation fell into Xu Han''s eyes, but Xu Han only smiled faintly, "Why, don''t you two want it?"


    Xu Han''s narrowed eyes flickered with mockery.


    Zhu Longqi and Lang Chaosha exchanged glances, their hearts filled with indignation. They had always had a grudge against Xu Han, but at the same time, they were deeply afraid of Xu Han. The two of them, who had already suffered from Xu Han''s schemes, obviously refused to believe that Xu Han would submit so easily.


    But when he thought about it, they had already set up a huge net in this mansion. Even if Xu Han had great abilities, he would still be unable to escape from their palms. He immediately felt much more at ease.


    "Haha, Manor Chief Xu, what are you saying? Since the Manor Head has given it to me, I will naturally be disrespectful." Zhu Longqi laughed loudly and then turned his head to look at Lang Chaosha.


    Lang Chaosha''s expression changed slightly. He naturally understood that Zhu Longqi wanted him to try out what Xu Han was up to. He hesitated in his heart, but Zhu Longqi didn''t dare to disobey in the end, so he could only bravely walk forward.


    He carefully stretched out his hand to grab the longsword that Xu Han had placed on the table. He stared at Xu Han, afraid that the other party would use this to make trouble.


    Of course, his worries proved to be superfluous.


    From beginning to end, Xu Han stood there without any intention of stopping Lang Chaosha''s actions.


    But even so, when Lang Chaosha held the hilt of the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand, his forehead was already covered with dense sweat from the nervousness in his heart.


    When he reached for the longsword, he quickly retreated with his sword like an electric shock, but his appearance was extremely funny. However, he didn''t notice anything. Instead, he immediately lowered his head to look at the sword in his hand, wanting to see if it was real or fake.


    Zhu Longqi also looked at Lang Chaosha and asked.


    Lang Chaosha, on the other hand, looked up and down, looking and touching, almost licking the sword with his tongue. Of course, Lang Chaosha''s eyebrows were knitted all the time during this process. Obviously, he couldn''t do anything about it, nor could he see through what was so special about this legendary divine sword.


    Therefore, he could only turn around and helplessly shake his head at Zhu Longqi.


    "Young Master Zhu, Young Master Lang, I have sent you this sword. Can I let you go now?" Xu Han''s voice sounded at that moment.


    Hearing this, Zhu Longqi stood up. He looked sideways at the sword in Lang Chaosha''s hand and did not see anything special. He smiled faintly and said, "I beg your pardon. Could this legendary Heavenly Punishment Sword be such an ordinary piece of iron?"


    "Young Master Zhu, do you not believe me?" At that moment, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, and a deep cold light flashed inside.


    "Haha, Palace Head Xu is joking. Has there ever been a word of trust between us?"


    "That''s right." Xu Han suddenly nodded, "Since you and I don''t trust each other, then do you really think that if I don''t see Ziyu unharmed, I can really hand over the real Heavenly Punishment Sword to you?"


    Although Xu Han''s words were threatening, Zhu Longqi, who had heard them, was not angry at all. Instead, his heart was much more at ease.


    Indeed, with Xu Han''s shrewd temperament, how could he not see a rabbit scattering an eagle?


    He narrowed his eyes. He winked at Lang Chaosha again, Lang Chaosha nodded. At that moment, the door to the house was pushed open. Fang Ziyu, who was tied to a wooden chair, also appeared in everyone''s eyes. Behind her stood Lu Feng. Obviously, after Xu Han and the others arrived, Lu Feng restrained Fang Ziyu without letting her make a sound.


    "The surname is Xu!" Fang Ziyu, who had just seen everyone and was finally able to speak, let out a cry of surprise.


    "Ziyu!" Meng Liang, who was following behind Xu Han, shouted anxiously. He was about to step forward, but was stopped by Xu Han. Meng Liang was slightly stunned. He knew that he could not act rashly at this moment. He suppressed his impulse to step forward to save Ziyu. He could only console the other party and say, "Ziyu, don''t worry, I will definitely save you."


    "Prefecture Head Xu, you saw her. We didn''t touch her at all. Shouldn''t it be time for Prefecture Head Xu to show your sincerity?" Zhu Longqi asked with a smile.


    Xu Han asked calmly, "May I know what kind of sincerity Young Master Zhu wants?"


    Zhu Longqi''s eyes sank, and his voice suddenly became gloomy, "Where is the real Heavenly Punishment Sword?"


    "I, Xu, am not that careless child. This sword is the Heavenly Punishment Sword." Xu Han replied with a smile.


    "Xu Han! Aren''t you a child? Are we? This sword is the Heavenly Punishment Sword. I, Lang Chaosha, crashed into the wall and died." Lang Chaosha hated Xu Han''s calm attitude and shouted loudly at that time.


    "Brother Lang still doesn''t have a long memory. In terms of seniority, I am the deacon of the Exquisite Pavilion. In terms of official position, I am also Great Zhou''s Qiu. Did you forget the smell of Xu''s slap when you shouted at me like this?" Xu Han asked with narrowed eyes.


    "You!" Lang Chaosha''s face immediately flushed red when he was mentioned that he had suffered humiliation before, and he was about to make a move.


    "Brother Lang." But at that time, Zhu Longqi reached out and stopped him. He turned to Xu Han and said, "Since Brother Xu said that a sword is the Heavenly Punishment Sword, then I forgive my clumsiness. Brother Xu, please take a look at our horizons to resolve the doubts in our hearts."


    "Hmm? Sure." Xu Han''s attitude was unexpectedly obedient.


    After he finished speaking, he took a step forward. This action immediately stirred Lang Chaosha''s tense nerves. He subconsciously took a step back, only to see Xu Han''s intention of moving forward after taking that step. Instead, he looked at him with a faint smile.


    Lang Chaosha, who thought that Xu Han was deliberately teasing him, had an angry expression on his face again. He was about to make a move.


    But at that moment, a scarlet blood light suddenly burst out from Xu Han''s right eye.


    Immediately after, he felt the Xingtian Sword in his hand begin to tremble, and at that moment, a wisp of blood light similar to the light in Xu Han''s right eye exploded from the blade of the sword.


    ''"This" Lang Chaosha''s heart trembled. Could it be that the item in his hand was the Heaven Punishing Divine Sword that the servants had been chasing for thirty years?


    His expression changed, but before he could rejoice, a terrifying suction force suddenly came from the sword.


    A look of horror instantly appeared on his forehead.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 293 Young Master Meng

    The suction force was very sudden and ferocious. 3./.


    In an instant, Lang Chaosha felt the true essence in his body being pulled by the suction force, and began to frantically surge towards the hilt of the sword.


    Upon realizing this, Lang Chaosha''s face instantly turned deathly pale. He instinctively wanted to gather all the true essence around him to fight against it. However, it was within a breath of time that he could react that more than half of the true essence in his body was extracted by the terrifying sword intent emanating from the sword.


    Those were all cultivation levels that he had painstakingly cultivated. In an instant, he had lost more than half of them. To a cultivator, this was something even more terrifying than taking his life.


    Seeing that there was no way to stop the suction force from eroding his True Essence, Lang Chaosha wanted to throw the strange sword out of his hand. However, he discovered that the Heavenly Punishment Sword was stuck in his hand at this moment. He was actually unable to break free.


    Lang Chaosha was shocked. In the blink of an eye, his True Essence was completely absorbed by the Xing Tian Sword. However, the suction force did not stop. It was like a hungry beast that had tasted the scent of blood. After absorbing Lang Chaosha''s True Essence, the suction force began to attack Lang Chaosha''s vitality.


    At that moment, Lang Chaosha could clearly feel that under the suction force, the vitality in his body was constantly dissipating, from his internal organs to his flesh and bone marrow rapidly necrosing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He finally felt fear. He looked at Zhu Longqi helplessly and shouted, "Young Master¡­ save me¡­"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his body shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a dried corpse.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the Heaven Punishing Sword landed on the ground. The bloody light around its body dissipated, returning to its normal appearance.


    At that moment, the entire room fell silent.


    Everyone present, regardless of whether they were enemies or friends, looked at the silent sword and the corpse that seemed to have been dried up with horror.


    Fang Ziyu''s eyes widened. She had heard of Xing Tian Jian''s name, but what it meant was a mystery to her. She had never thought that this item would actually be in the hands of Xu, who she drank from time to time.


    And what about Meng Liang?


    However, he was thinking much more than Fang Ziyu.


    In the previous conversation about Xing Tian Jian, he had only taken it as a lie that Xu Han had fabricated in order to stall the other party, but this situation forced him to believe that this fierce sword was right in front of him.


    What this meant was not as simple as the appearance of a legendary divine weapon in front of him.


    He was Mo Chen Zi''s disciple.


    Although he was filled with resistance towards the matter of guarding the mausoleum, he still remembered Mo Chen Zi''s kindness towards him, and he deeply agreed with this master who had killed him halfway. Xu Han held the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Punishment Sword was stolen from the Mausoleum of the Sword by that abandoned disciple of the Mausoleum of the Sword, Canghai Liu, more than 30 years ago. Then, what was the relationship between Xu Han and Canghai Liu? This was something that was worthy of Meng Liang''s careful consideration.


    Meng Liang was slightly absent-minded as he thought about this.


    "Now, Young Master Zhu can finally trust my sincerity, right?" At that time, Xu Han''s voice sounded again, breaking the deathly silence in the room.


    Hearing this, Zhu Longqi looked at Xu Han, who was smiling like a spring breeze, and then at the dried corpse on the ground. His body involuntarily stirred, and a chill filled his heart.


    "I''ll leave the Heavenly Punishment Sword here, and I''ll take Ziyu with me." Xu Han said again and gave Meng Liang a look.


    Only then did Meng Liang react, Thinking that Fang Ziyu was still in Zhu Longqi''s hands, he quickly suppressed the disturbed thoughts in his heart and walked towards Fang Ziyu. While the surrounding people were still in a daze, he swung the spiritual energy around him and a surge of sword intent surged out. Then, he pulled Fang Ziyu up and prepared to leave.


    "Wait!" At this time, Zhu Longqi finally came to his senses. With a loud shout, several powerful auras rose up from the courtyard. At that time, several figures landed around the room, locking onto Xu Han and the others'' bodies with their Qi.


    "Young Master Zhu, are you going to break your promise?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and asked coldly.


    Perhaps those experts that he had already arranged for were already in place, and Zhu Longqi''s unease was no longer as intense as before.


    "How could I break my promise? Merely, Brother Lang and I are brothers and sisters. We died at Brother Xu''s hands just like that. How can I let Brother Xu leave peacefully?" Zhu Longqi said this, but there was not the slightest bit of grief on his face. In his eyes, Lang Chaosha was only an indispensable role. Using him to exchange for the Heavenly Punishment Sword was an extremely good deal for Zhu Long Qi.


    However, this Heavenly Punishment Sword was too strange. It seemed that as long as Xu Han was willing, anyone who came into contact with the Heavenly Punishment Sword would be instantly drained of their vitality by this fierce sword. Whether or not other people could use such a strange thing and how to use it were unknown. Moreover, he was even more uncertain about what kind of trouble Xu Han would bring him if he activated Xing Tian again.


    "Then what do you want?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    "Simple." Zhu Longqi smiled faintly. "Just in case, I''ll ask Miss Fang to sponsor me for a while longer. After I invite someone to look at this weapon, I''ll definitely send Miss Fang back to Tiance Prefecture untouched."


    From Zhu Longqi''s point of view, since Xu Han was able to send Xing Tianjian over so calmly for Fang Ziyu, Fang Ziyu was definitely an extremely important person to him. With her in his hands, Xu Han probably had many schemes and didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the experts surrounding the manor began to move. They quickly surrounded Xu Han and the others. Xu Han could sense that there were experts at the Heavenly Hunt Stage in the crowd. There were even two people whose auras were clearly higher than those of ordinary Heavenly Hunt Stage experts.


    An expert of the sixth realm, the Mortal Realm!


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly sensed the strength of the owner of the two auras.


    If there were more Heavenly Hunt Realm experts, with his cultivation at the Violet Firmament Realm, the 365 aperture acupoints and the boundless sword intent of the nine Spiritual Essences in his Internal Strength, he wouldn''t be without the strength to fight.


    However, this Mortal Realm cultivator was far from something he could contend against.


    Thinking of this, he immediately frowned.


    Zheng!


    However, just as he was hesitating, a loud sword cry suddenly rose.


    The sword on Meng Liang''s back was unsheathed, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Sword intent and true essence surged out of his body like a tide.


    This Young Master Meng was usually giggling, and even when facing Fang Ziyu, some of his actions were childish and ridiculous. This made people often ignore his identity as a disciple of Mount Li.


    At this moment, his brazen attack had clearly exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Fang Ziyu, who was very close to him, felt a cold light flash in front of his eyes. Lu Feng, who was carefully guarding against her behind, had no chance to react at all, and a bloody light suddenly burst out from his chest.


    The brilliance in his eyes instantly dimmed, and the splashing blood shot out. It was about to pour on Fang Ziyu''s body, but Meng Liang suddenly reached out and lifted Fang Ziyu''s dazed body, blocking behind her. Not a single drop of blood had infected the girl''s body.


    However, this move undoubtedly signaled the two sides that were originally afraid of each other to start a war.


    At that time, the experts surrounding the manor attacked one after another, and vast amounts of True Essence poured into the manor, charging straight at Xu Han and the others.


    At this moment, Xu Han did not have the mood to blame his Senior Brother Cheap for his hot blood. A divine light condensed in his eyes, and his right arm wrapped in white cloth suddenly stretched out. At that moment, the Xing Tian Sword, which was silently lying on the ground, let out a clear cry and flew into Xu Han''s hand.


    His right eye lit up with a scarlet bloody light, and his left eye lit up with a strange purple light.


    Then, the demonic beast on the dragon-headed sparrow''s body and the Asura phantom with a ferocious expression suddenly appeared behind him.


    A majestic aura immediately rippled through the manor gate. Xu Han knew that unless these two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm were willing to give up their lives, he would remove the seal that Mo Chen Zi had strengthened on his right arm. No matter what, he would not be their opponent. Therefore, the only way to break through this dead end was to capture Zhu Longqi and use it as a deterrent.


    Only then did such thoughts arise. The two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm who had surrounded him clearly realized Xu Han''s intentions. Their speed suddenly accelerated. In an instant, they arrived in front of Zhu Longqi. One saber and one sword instantly attacked Xu Han with Ling Lie''s imposing aura.


    However, Xu Han didn''t dare to stiffen his heart with a full-force strike from a Dust-free Realm expert. He hurriedly withdrew his sword move, and just as he was retreating, dozens of Heavenly Hunt Realm experts and a large number of Armoured Soldiers had already swarmed in, sealing his path of retreat.


    "Xu Han, surrender." Zhu Longqi was not the Gu Clan Young Master''s straw bag that he had injected into Xu Han''s hands. At that time, he smiled sinisterly, but the expression in his eyes was not concealed at all.


    Xu Han''s expression darkened as he did not know what to do.


    Meng Liang, who was standing at the side, suddenly took a step forward and walked towards Xu Han. He pushed Fang Ziyu, who was still in a daze, into Xu Han''s hand.


    "Leave this to me. Take the fish and leave." Young Master Meng''s expression was icy cold as he stared at the two experts of the Mortal Realm and said without turning his head.


    "But" Xu Han was stunned. Meng Liang''s cultivation was only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. How could he be a match for this Mortal Realm? To let Xu Han watch Meng Liang fall into such a dangerous situation, he felt uneasy.


    However, at that time, the aura around Meng Liang trembled, and sword intent surged out from behind him.


    A phantom slowly appeared behind him. Before the phantom could fully emerge, a majestic aura had already engulfed the entire arena.


    "If Ziyu is hurt in the slightest, I will definitely test you!"


    At the same time, Meng Liang''s deep voice sounded with confidence and unquestionable determination.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 295 Harvest

    When Xu Han rushed back to Zhu Longqi''s courtyard, the fight in the courtyard was raging.


    Xu Han did not rush into the mansion immediately. After frowning slightly, he jumped onto the mansion''s door wall.


    Looking over, However, he saw that Meng Liang was surrounded by dozens of exceptional soldiers. His body was still covered in more than ten wounds, large and small. The two old men of the Leaving Dust Realm were even more hidden in the crowd. They chose the right time to attack Meng Liang from time to time. Unlike the feigned attacks of those soldiers, each time the two of them attacked, they were destined to cut a terrifying wound on Meng Liang''s body.


    Just as Xu Han was watching from afar, three more wounds appeared on Meng Liang''s body.


    Although Meng Liang''s sword moves were still cold, his sword intent and True Essence were cleansed, and the white humanoid True Spirit behind him was majestic, Xu Han could tell that Meng Liang''s forehead was covered in cold sweat and his breathing was chaotic. At this moment, he was afraid that he was at the end of his rope. If he delayed any longer, he would lose in less than a hundred breaths.


    Xu Han frowned and thought about this method to break the situation.


    With his cultivation, the two experts of the Mortal Realm were far inferior to Meng Liang. Even if they joined the battle, they would not be able to control the situation.


    However, Meng Liang was in such a situation because of Ziyu. Moreover, Meng Liang was Xu Han''s senior apprentice-brother. In terms of emotion, Xu Han was determined not to stand idly by.


    But at the same time, Xu Han was not a reckless person. He stood on the wall for more than ten breaths of time. Seeing that Meng Liang''s injuries were getting worse and worse, the attacks of the armored soldiers became even more fierce.


    At that time, Xu Han finally gritted his teeth, as if he had made an extremely important decision.


    A red light flashed in his eyes, and the phantom of a blood-colored Asura behind him suddenly appeared.


    At that time, he stepped forward and drove the Asura straight into the manor.


    ¡­


    Fang Ziyu held onto the Xing Tian Sword and stood there for a long time as he watched Xu Han leave.


    She really wanted to return to Zhulongqi''s courtyard with Xu Han and fight to the death with those villains.


    However, she remembered Xu Han''s instructions. If something really happened to her, wouldn''t Meng Liang and Xu Han''s efforts be in vain? Furthermore, with her cultivation, she didn''t seem to be able to help them at all. She might even cause some variables and instead harm the two of them.


    This should be the first time in his life that Fang Ziyu had truly realized how important cultivation and strength were.


    Thinking of this, she reached out to wipe away the tears that were about to flow out of her eyes. Holding the Heavenly Punishment Sword tightly in his hand, he was about to run towards the Tian Ce Mansion.


    She wasn''t sure if Zhu Longqi had sent any pursuers, and it was precisely because of this that she ran with all her might. At the very least, she wanted to bring this Heavenly Punishment Sword back to Tiance Prefecture and not let it fall into the hands of the villains.


    The hour had already arrived, and the streets of Chang''an City were empty.


    All that reverberated in the night was the sound of her hurried footsteps and the sound of her heavy breathing.


    "Someone surnamed Xu, someone surnamed Meng, please don''t be alright! Please don''t be alright!" She kept repeating this thought in her heart, and sweat gradually appeared on her forehead.


    However, just as she was running for less than a hundred breaths, a figure suddenly jumped over her body from behind and landed straight in front of her, blocking her path.


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. He stopped and looked at that person. It was actually Zhu Longqi who had taken her captive to the manor.


    "Miss Fang came to my mansion with great difficulty as a guest. We haven''t had a good time yet. Why are you leaving so anxiously?" Zhu Longqi said with a smile, but his gaze landed on the longsword in Fang Ziyu''s embrace at that time, and a greedy expression immediately appeared on Zhu Longqi''s forehead.


    Fang Ziyu naturally saw this. She subconsciously put the sword in her hand behind her and scolded nervously, "Pah! Even if I die, I, Fang Ziyu, will not go to your dirty dog kennel to be a guest. You should stop pretending to be dignified here!"


    "Miss Fang speaks fast. I admire the woman for not letting her brows stand on end." Zhu Longqi smiled even more. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Fang Ziyu who was shrinking back. From her posture, it was not difficult to see how fearful Fang Ziyu was of him. Zhu Longqi, on the other hand, enjoyed this feeling very much. "Since Miss Fang doesn''t like the red tape, let''s get straight to the point," he said in a low voice.


    "Miss, please hand over the Heavenly Punishment Sword!"


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s heart trembled and he subconsciously wanted to escape. However, at that time, he suddenly thought of Lang Chaosha''s miserable state in the manor gate. Fang Ziyu''s heart stirred and he handed over the Heaven Punishing Sword with both hands.


    "Alright, here you are." Fang Ziyu said, "But do you dare to come and get it?"


    This divine sword that had been chased by the people of the world for thirty years naturally possessed a fatal attraction to Zhu Long. When he saw that sword, his body subconsciously took a step forward. However, the next moment, he clearly remembered the fierceness of this sword, and his body instantly paused.


    "Miss Fang, you must be joking. How dare I touch such a divine object? Please come with me, Miss Fang." Zhu Longqi had suffered a great loss in Xu Han''s hands, so he naturally became cautious. His words were naturally rather polite, but his tone was filled with threats.


    "Dream on." When Fang Ziyu saw that this plan had failed, he immediately took a step back and looked at Zhu Longqi with vigilance.


    "Haha, since Miss Ziyu refuses to cooperate, then I can only offend you." Zhu Longqi smiled sinisterly as he leapt up and rushed towards Fang Ziyu.


    ¡­


    Xu Han''s body contained the Heaven, Earth, and Human Yuan, the blood energy of the Heaven Punishing Sword, the demonic energy of his right arm, and the green leaves of the four sword species.


    The Three Elements of Heaven, Earth, and Man and the Four Sword Elements were all matters of Xu Han''s true body. Although they were powerful, they were all within Xu Han''s grasp. However, Demon Yuan and Blood Yuan were extremely strange. Xu Han had no choice but to refine them into True Spirit.


    Although Xu Han had successfully accomplished this unimaginable feat, both this demonic beast and the Asura seemed to be different from ordinary True Spirits.


    One had to know that this True Spirit was an extremely important method for cultivators, Regardless of whether it was attacking or defending against the enemy, cultivators could gain the upper hand in a battle. Moreover, from the moment they condensed, they were connected to the hearts of cultivators. Cultivators could strengthen their True Spirit by continuously injecting True Essence or other powers into their True Spirit.


    However, the demonic beasts and Shuras in Xu Han''s body were extremely strange. Although Xu Han could drive them, he was unable to increase their strength like an ordinary True Spirit.


    The demonic beast with the dragon-headed bird''s body was fine. Although it could not be strengthened, it was at least as good as a finger in the arm. The Asura was even stranger. He was able to increase his strength by absorbing flesh and blood, Furthermore, as his strength increased, Xu Han could clearly feel that his control over him was weakening step by step. This was also why Xu Han had always intentionally reduced the chance for the Asura to absorb flesh and blood in battle. What he feared was that one day, this True Spirit would truly be powerful to a certain extent, causing incalculable damage to his body.


    In his current situation, Xu Han couldn''t care less about anything else and could only take risks.


    When he entered the crowd at that time, those armored warriors were also elite and valiant soldiers. Among them, there were still more than ten Heavenly Hunt Realm experts who reacted the moment Xu Hanchong entered the array.


    The hearts of the two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm trembled as they furiously raised their eyebrows. Letting Xu Han escape from their hands was a disgraceful thing. Not only did Xu Han not cherish the life he had saved, he even killed him again. How could the two of them swallow this breath? They immediately exchanged a glance and wanted one to continue dragging Meng Liang, who was at the end of his rope, while the other would follow a large group of people to kill Xu Han.


    "Brother Meng, please hold me back for another ten breaths." Although Xu Han had entered the enemy formation, most of his attention was focused on the two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm. Seeing that there was something strange happening to them, he immediately shouted loudly.


    Although Meng Liang was surprised by Xu Han''s departure, he returned. However, this was clearly not the time to dwell on this matter. Hearing Xu Han''s words, he gritted his teeth and his eyes lit up with ruthlessness.


    "Alright!" He shouted loudly, and yet another wave of terrifying sword intent and true essence fluctuations erupted from his already scarred body.


    He blocked the old man with the sword, and the dim white True Spirit behind him also flew away, landing in front of the old man with the saber who was about to leave.


    The two of them fought each other. Although Meng Liang had been defeated, the two of them were still unable to escape for a moment.


    On the other side, Xu Han did not reveal the slightest bit of panic when facing the large number of soldiers attacking him.


    His body moved back and forth in the crowd. Although he didn''t have a blade or sword in his hand, the boundless sword intent was wrapped around the Purple Firmament Realm''s physical body. These ordinary armored warriors simply couldn''t touch his body. The few Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were able to capture Xu Han''s figure, but Xu Han wasn''t afraid. Instead, he continuously clenched his fists and shook.


    This might seem like a ferocious move, but in the eyes of those Heavenly Hunt Realm experts, it was extremely stupid. Xu Han''s strength was not fake. If he could continue fighting in such a manner, it would be enough to drag him down.


    Of course, this contempt didn''t last long before it completely dissipated.


    Just as they were focusing their attention on Xu Han, the blood-colored Asura lit up its butcher''s knife. Like a ghost, it charged into the crowd and began to harvest the lives of everyone.


    In just a few breaths of time, dozens of armored warriors, including a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert, had died under his sword, and those who had died had undoubtedly turned into incomparably withered corpses.


    By the time everyone realized this, the blood-colored Asura''s eyes had already lit up like flames.


    "Not good!" When they sensed the terrifying power of the Asura, everyone''s expressions changed before they could organize their defenses.


    The Asura''s body jumped into the crowd and shuttled back and forth like a ghost. Under the Asura''s sword, the crowd was harvested one after another like wheat grass.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 296 Strange True Spirit

    After several breaths of time, the blood-colored Asura reaped tens of lives in the blink of an eye.


    The blood around him shone brightly, and his red pupils flickered with a blazing light. Shock appeared on the faces of the surrounding soldiers and Heavenly Hunt Realm experts.


    The Asura stood in the sea of corpses and blood, its eyes flashing with greed. It was as if the people in front of them weren''t people or anything else, they were just plates of delicious food. They felt fear, but this fear did not stem from their cowardice.


    Everyone present was carefully selected from the Longevity Division. It was not an exaggeration to say that they had experienced hundreds of battles. They had also tried to attack this Asura, but it turned out that this method was futile. No matter how serious the injury was, after absorbing the flesh and blood of a stranger, it would heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if as long as one person was alive on the field, he could continue to fight until everyone fell.


    Sometimes people are such strange things. When you can see hope, no matter how slim it is, you can still muster the courage to do something. But when the slightest bit of hope disappeared. All a person can do is wait for death in fear.


    Hence, Xu Han put away his thoughts of continuing to fight with these armor warriors. He gently stood aside and activated the blood-colored Asura. After being suppressed by Xu Han for an unknown amount of time, the Asura could finally eat a wonderful meal of flesh and blood. Naturally, he wouldn''t disobey the order that suited him. Therefore, he raised his sword and strolled forward, swinging out one sword after another, each sword carrying a blazing blood lotus. Each strike represented the loss of a life and the descent of a dried-up corpse.


    The two Leaving Dust Realm experts who were engaged in a fierce battle with Meng Liang naturally noticed this as well. They were shocked that Xu Han had summoned this strange True Spirit. They vaguely sensed that this True Spirit would be an extremely difficult opponent for them. Naturally, they wanted to take action to solve this problem. However, Meng Liang was determined to fight them to the end. Therefore, whenever they thought about rescuing the soldiers, Meng Liang would risk his life not to stop them. In just a few dozen breaths of time. The soldiers fell one by one, and the wounds on Meng Liang''s body had also turned from more than a dozen places to dense all over his body.


    The two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm were both shocked and furious. They really wanted to get rid of Meng Liang as soon as possible. However, although this Young Master Meng''s entire body was bathed in blood, he still stubbornly held his sword and blocked their attacks again and again.


    At the same time, the blood-colored Asura absorbed the flesh and blood of all the armored warriors on the field. The aura around him began to rise, and the blood energy spread out, enveloping the entire arena. His eyes lit up with a scarlet light, like a burning campfire at night.


    "Li Chen Realm!" This situation lasted for several breaths of time. Then, the blood-colored Asura let out a long roar. His voice was like a wolf''s howl and a ghost''s cry. When they sensed the aura around the blood-colored Asura, the two Leaving Dust Realm experts immediately cried out in shock.


    They could not see Xu Han''s cultivation more clearly. He was only at the Netherpassage Realm. To be able to condense a True Spirit in such a realm was already inconceivable. What was even more inconceivable was that his True Spirit had actually leapt into the Mortal Realm in such a short span of several tens of breaths.


    Such a strange True Spirit was unheard of in their first sixty years of life. If there was such a True Spirit in this world that could increase one''s strength by devouring the cultivation of others, then there was no need for cultivators to cultivate hard in this world.


    Of course, they understood that it was not the time to explore what Xu Han''s True Spirit was. It was because at this moment, Xu Han had already driven the blood-colored Asura towards them.


    "Brother Meng, you''ve worked hard. Leave everything to me." Xu Han said in a deep voice.


    Of course, the two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm wanted to kill Meng Liang who had been blocking them at this moment, but at the same time, they understood that if they attacked Meng Liang, the True Spirit that had already reached the Leaving Dust Realm would be able to take advantage of this moment to enter and cause them fatal damage.


    Therefore, at that time, they tacitly withdrew their hands and retreated to the side. Meng Liang immediately nodded at Xu Han, withdrew the weak white True Spirit and retreated to Xu Han''s side.


    "Where''s Ziyu?" He asked. Even though he was seriously injured, Young Master Meng was still thinking about the safety of Young Miss Fang.


    Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but secretly sigh in his heart. Meng Liang had a deep affection for Fang Ziyu.


    "It''s fine now. Brother Meng, you can rest assured." However, Xu Han still spoke like that.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang finally revealed a calm expression. He nodded and was just about to say something.


    Roar!


    However, at that moment, the blood-colored Asura let out a furious roar as if it was about to charge forward.


    Xu Han''s expression changed. He wanted to suppress the Asura, but only then did he realize that as the Asura''s cultivation increased, his control over the blood-colored Asura had already approached the freezing point.


    Xu Han, who knew that he would still be unable to control the Asura after such a stalemate, let go of his mind.


    Without Xu Han''s suppression, the Asura was like an uncaged beast and no longer had any scruples. He was like a hungry beast, seeing the fattest prey in the world, his body rushed out like lightning, charging straight at the two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm.


    The two Mortal Realm experts didn''t dare to be arrogant in the face of this blood-colored Asura. He had no choice but to pick up the sword in his hand and summon out one black and one white. The two evil tigers were ferocious and clashed with the blood-colored Asura.


    The blood-colored Asura was not at a disadvantage in the face of such a powerful pair of people.


    Meng Liang was amazed. He couldn''t help but look at Xu Han and ask, "Brother Xu, this True Spirit of yours seems to be very extraordinary."


    Only when he said this did he realize that Xu Han''s face was deathly pale and the aura around him was rather chaotic. It was as if his injuries were even more severe than the ones he had suffered after a bitter battle.


    "Hurry up and leave." However, Xu Han had no intention of chatting with him. He took a deep look at the blood-colored Asura that was fighting against the two Mortal Realm experts and said this.


    "Huh?" Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. He did not understand why Xu Han had made such a decision. However, Xu Han did not give him time to react. He held his hand and quickly left.


    After all, Meng Liang had experienced hundreds of battles, so he quickly reacted. He was afraid that summoning the Asura True Spirit would not be an easy task for Xu Han. His current weak state was a good illustration of this. The departure of the two of them naturally could not escape the eyes of the two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm. They had the intention to chase after them, but the blood-colored Asura was more like a wild beast that had gone mad. It was as if he would never give up until he completely devoured the two of them like those armored warriors.


    As experts of the Mortal Realm, these two naturally had their own pride.


    After letting Fang Ziyu go one after another, they were entangled by Meng Liang for a long time. At this moment, they were even tied up by a True Spirit. To them, this was an extremely intolerable matter.


    Especially if this matter failed because of them, Zhu Longqi would probably not be able to shoulder the responsibility even if they were experts of the Mortal Realm. Thinking like this, the two of them finally went all out regardless of everything. He wanted to get rid of the blood-colored Asura as soon as possible, and then chase after Xu Han and the other two.


    The Blood Asura possessed some extremely strange abilities. However, all of these abilities were based on the premise that he had enough flesh and blood that he could devour wantonly. And now, those soldiers had long since turned into its nourishment. Other than these two experts from the Realm of Flame Earth, he could no longer find anything that could be devoured by him.


    However, these two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm had worked together for many years. The two of them took care of each other and could be said to be tight-knit. This blood-colored Asura''s cultivation was unable to win against them at all. On the contrary, it gradually showed signs of exhaustion under their siege.


    Furthermore, this blood-colored Asura was not fully intelligent, and he did not know what fear was. Even though he had already fallen into a disadvantageous position, he still didn''t realize it and continued to charge forward with all his might. After a few rounds, he was seriously injured, and his defeat gradually became apparent.


    On the other side, Xu Han led Meng Liang out of the mansion, but the aura around Xu Han became more and more dispirited. Meng Liang keenly sensed this and extended his hand to support Xu Han, bringing him along with him to speed up his departure.


    Although he could still walk, he knew that if the two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm chased after him, given their current situation, it would be very difficult for them to escape.


    "Brother Xu! Hold on." Xu Han''s expression became even uglier, almost to the point where his face was pale.


    Meng Liang kept saying these words to him, and his body was frantically circulating his only true essence, wanting to bring Xu Han away in the shortest amount of time possible.


    Even though the blood-colored Asura was not completely controlled by Xu Han. However, it was an indisputable fact that their hearts were connected. Asura was seriously injured, so Xu Han was naturally unable to escape.


    Just as Meng Liang helped Xu Han travel a distance of more than a hundred feet. Xu Han''s body suddenly trembled, and a morbid flush appeared on his pale face. Then, a shocking blood arrow spat out from his mouth. He could no longer stand upright and fell to the ground with a tilt of his head. Meng Liangcuo was caught off guard and fell down with Xu Han.


    "Brother Xu! Brother Xu! Are you alright?"


    Meng Liang shouted loudly with an anxious expression.


    Xu Han, who seemed to have fainted, opened his eyes with difficulty after a few breaths of silence. He looked at Meng Liang and weakly said.


    "Hurry up and leave. My True Spirit has been defeated."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 297 Sword Devouring

    The night was still dense.


    Fang Ziyu knelt on the ground. She widened her dark eyes and looked at the man in front of her.


    "Miss Fang is so skilled. I admire you." Zhu Longqi looked down at Fang Ziyu condescendingly, his eyes almost brimming with color.


    After obtaining the Heavenly Punishment Sword and bringing it back to his father, he thought that his weight in the eyes of the Overnight Priests would increase by a lot. When he took over this colossus one day, there would be much less resistance.


    After a fight, Fang Ziyu knew that it was difficult for him to protect the divine sword that Xu Han had left him. Of course, she was unwilling, especially when she saw the complacent expression on Zhu Longqi''s face that made her nauseous. This kind of unwillingness became even more intense.


    She thought for a moment and suddenly thought of a plan. She simply threw the sword in her hand and threw the divine sword that everyone in the world had wanted to chase after for thirty years on the ground.


    Then, Eldest Miss Fang turned to look at Zhu Longqi and smiled with narrowed eyes, "I lost. Take me with you."


    Fang Ziyu said this very calmly, as if he was eager for Zhu Longqi to take her away.


    However, the complacent expression on Zhu Longqi''s face froze at that moment. He looked at the smiling Fang Ziyu and then at the Xingtian Sword lying on the roadside. His expression became extremely ugly.


    Naturally, that wouldn''t be a good feeling. It was as if the pirates who were sailing in the wind had finally found the treasure after experiencing many difficulties. However, there was a poisonous snake in front of the treasure. You didn''t dare to step forward, but you didn''t want to give up.


    Zhu Longqi gritted his teeth and looked at Fang Ziyu with a ferocious expression. He said in a gloomy tone, "Miss Fang, do you think I don''t dare to kill you?"


    "Alright, then kill me. Put this Heavenly Punishment Sword here and wait for the fated person to obtain it." Fang Ziyu could tell that this Heavenly Punishment Sword was more important than anything else to Zhu Long. She grabbed onto the other party''s pain and thought that perhaps the people from the Tian Ce Mansion or Xu Han would arrive after delaying for a while.


    "You!" Hearing this, Zhu Longqi said, His expression instantly became even uglier. He wanted to vent his anger by killing this sharp-tongued Fang Ziyu, but it was just as Fang Ziyu had said. After killing her, he did not dare to take away the Xingtian Sword. Secondly, Fang Ziyu was still the Empress of the Chen Kingdom. If others did not know, he could do so. However, Xu Han had clearly run away. If this matter were to spread to the Chen Kingdom, he would not be able to bear it.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Longqi gritted his teeth in hatred, but he had no choice but to take Fang Ziyu.


    He stared straight at Fang Ziyu and looked at the girl''s lovely face. Suddenly, his heart stirred and a sinister smile appeared on his forehead.


    "Miss Fang, you''re right. How can you be willing to kill Miss Fang?" As Zhu Longqi spoke, he took a step forward and arrived in front of Fang Ziyu. He bullied his body, and his body was almost in front of Fang Ziyu. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to lift Fang Ziyu''s chin, his eyes flashing with greed, "Miss Fang is so beautiful like a flower. I really feel pity for her."


    Although Fang Ziyu was quick-witted, she was still a woman. Zhu Longqi''s actions immediately made her panic, "You, what are you going to do?"


    She instinctively wanted to put aside her face, but Zhu Longqi''s cultivation was much higher than hers. The hand that held her chin tightly restrained her like a pair of pliers. Even if she used all of her abilities, it would be difficult for her to escape.


    "What are you doing? This lone man and widow, it''s quiet in the middle of the night. What do you think I''m going to do?" Zhu Longqi smiled even more and reached out to touch Fang Ziyu''s clothes.


    "You dare!" Fang Ziyu became even more panicked. She shouted, "If you dare to move a bit, neither Chen nor Xu will let go!"


    "Is that so?" Zhu Longqi sniffed at the fragrance of the girl''s body, and a nameless evil fire suddenly rose in his heart. However, he was not a reckless person, nor was he a drunkard. He forcefully suppressed the impulse in his heart and continued with a sinister smile, "If Miss Fang is willing to give up her innocence and die under this peony flower, she will be considered a romantic ghost."


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand and entered a little further away from Fang Ziyu.


    "You ¡­ You!" Fang Ziyu didn''t care about anything else. Out of the woman''s instinct, she started to retreat with her feet.


    "It''s useless. Miss Fang, do you think you can run away? Why don''t you help me pick up the Heaven Punishing Sword and I''ll¡­"


    Zhu Longqi said, but before he could finish his words, Fang Ziyu spat out a mouthful of saliva and coldly snorted, "Bah, even if I die, I will not do as you wish."


    Zhu Longqi, who was already holding back his anger, was instantly enraged by Fang Ziyu''s saliva.


    "Good! Today, I wish that someone will use this place as a bed and the heavens as a quilt to form a dew marriage with Miss Fang!" With that, Zhu Longqi pounced towards Fang Ziyu like a wolf pouncing on food.


    It was late at night, and there were no pedestrians in the side streets or alleys.


    Zhu Longqi and Fang Ziyu scuffled together. Fang Ziyu resisted recklessly and let out a series of screams. He was about to be stripped of his clothes by Zhu Longqi.


    However, at this moment, the Xing Tian Sword, which had been quietly lying on the ground, suddenly moved slightly.


    Then, a faint bloody light spilled out from the sword''s body. As time passed, the bloody light became heavier and heavier. In the blink of an eye, it was so dense that it enveloped the entire body of the sword.


    The blade of the sword began to tremble. Waves of sword cries rose from the sword''s body, from low to high, endlessly resounding.


    Zhu Longqi, who was trying to strip off Fang Ziyu''s clothes, naturally sensed this as well. He temporarily stopped moving his hand and turned to look in the direction where the voice came from. The scene in front of him caused his heart to tremble, and his body froze in place.


    A blood-red sword floated in the air not more than a few inches away from him, its tip pointing straight at the center of his eyebrows.


    The cold sharpness was like the eyes of a ghost, staring at him in the silent forest. A burst of shock appeared in his heart, but before he could react, the blade of the sword stabbed straight at him like a bolt of lightning.


    Puchi.


    It was just a soft sound. A bloody hole was opened between his eyebrows by the sword.


    The shock in his eyes turned into terror, but this terror had yet to spread. It instantly dissipated, turning into a deathly silence.


    The blood-red sword did not leave after taking his life. He was still stuck between Zhu Longqi''s eyebrows, and the blood around the sword body was flourishing. Then, Zhu Longqi''s body shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the blood energy around him continuously gathered towards the sword body.


    In just a few breaths, Zhu Longqi''s body turned into a dried corpse.


    After tasting Zhu Longqi''s flesh and blood, the Heaven Punishing Sword did not seem to be satisfied. It pulled out its blade and turned the blade to the side of Fang Ziyu, who was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Zheng!


    At that moment, its sword let out a long cry, and then shot straight at Fang Ziyu like a poisonous snake.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 298 Wait For A Sword

    "Brother Xu, what exactly is that True Spirit of yours?" Meng Liang supported Xu Han''s weak aura as he strode towards the direction of the Tian Ce Mansion, but he did not forget to ask.


    "That''s the Sword Qi of the Heavenly Punishment Sword that entered my body and was refined by my Spiritual Sense. It''s hard for me to say exactly what this True Spirit is." Xu Han said with a pale face, but his brows furrowed deeply.


    He was connected to the Asura bloodline. Naturally, he could clearly feel that the Asura had been killed by the two experts of the Leaving Dust Realm. However, at the same time, the Asura as a True Spirit would not be completely extinguished because of this. The violent movement of the blood essence in his body at this moment was a good illustration of this point. He didn''t know if such a change would bring about any changes to the Heavenly Punishment Sword. He was slightly worried about this.


    "Hurry up and leave. The Xingtian Sword is in Ziyu''s hands. I''m afraid that something will change." He said.


    "Yes." Meng Liang Xin Fang Ziyu''s expression naturally changed when he heard Xu Han''s words. He nodded heavily and didn''t say anything else. However, the speed at which he left with Xu Han was clearly a little faster.


    Meng Liang''s heart was also filled with many questions. For example, why was Canghai Liuliu''s Heavenly Punishment Sword in Xu Han''s hands? Another example was Xu Han, Canghai Liuliu, and the Southern Wilderness''s Sword Mausoleum. However, in front of Fang Ziyu''s safety, all of this was not worth mentioning to Meng Liang.


    "This way!"


    "Right in front."


    ¡­


    Xu Han''s expression was pale as he commanded Meng Liang. The two of them walked for about fifteen minutes on the quiet streets of Chang''an, and there were no pursuers behind them.


    Xu Han thought to himself that perhaps the two experts of the Mortal Realm had paid a high price for killing the Asura True Spirit, which made him feel a little relieved. However, he still didn''t dare to relax until he confirmed Fang Ziyu''s safety. At this moment, he was already extremely weak. The defeat of the blood-colored Asura had caused a great impact on his mind. She relied on an astonishing willpower to forcefully support herself from fainting.


    Another hundred breaths passed.


    Zheng!


    Suddenly, a loud sword cry came from the depths of the alley, followed by waves of cold aura.


    Xu Han and Meng Liang exchanged glances.


    It''s over there!


    This thought appeared in their minds almost at the same time.


    Without any hesitation, Meng Liang''s speed increased a little.


    When they quickly arrived at the alley entrance, the scene was a scarlet sword flying out, his target was a girl sitting on the ground between her eyebrows. On the ground not far away, there was still a dried-up corpse.


    "Ziyu!" When Meng Liang saw the girl''s appearance clearly, he let out a cry of surprise and was about to step forward.


    However, he was seriously injured after all, and because he was worried about Fang Ziyu''s condition, he forcibly mobilized his True Essence regardless of the aggravation of his injuries along the way. Seeing that Fang Ziyu was in danger, although he had the intention to rescue him, he had just mobilized his True Essence. A burst of intense pain came from his internal organs, causing his body to freeze in place. However, the blood-colored sword didn''t have any intention of waiting for him. He still stubbornly moved forward. In this short moment, he had already arrived at a place less than half an inch away from Fang Ziyu''s eyebrows.


    Seeing that the tragedy of death was about to happen, Xu Han, who was supported by Meng Liang, suddenly stretched out his hand. He opened his fingers and a scarlet light shone in his eyes.


    At that time, the whistling sword seemed to feel something. His speed of advancement suddenly slowed down, and then gradually came to a standstill. Its sword body continued to tremble, as if it was resisting something. Waves of sword cries rippled out from the sword''s body. They were long and mournful, like the most terrifying ghost in the world, wailing helplessly before being sealed.


    After waiting for the Xing Tian Sword to be unable to resist Xu Han''s will in the end, the blood light on the sword finally extinguished after this seemingly short period of time, but in fact, it was extremely long for both Xu Han and Xing Tian Sword.


    Clang!


    Then, with a crisp sound, the incomparably fierce divine sword fell to the ground like an ordinary iron.


    Seeing that Fang Ziyu was out of danger, Meng Liang did not have time to let out a long sigh of relief. Xu Han, who was supported by him, tilted his head and fainted.


    In the deserted alleyway of Chang''an City, Fang Ziyu and Meng Liang looked at the dried-up corpse on the ground and then at the Xing Tian Sword lying on the ground silently. They stayed silent for a long time.


    ¡­


    Winter goes and spring comes, and the snow melts.


    To the north of Great Zhou, to the east of Great Xia, and to the west of Chen.


    At the foot of Ya Qi Mountain, everything was revived.


    Ning Zhumang frowned as he looked at the macheteman sitting quietly at the foot of the mountain.


    He had already stayed here with the macheteman for several months. The macheteman said that he wanted to wait for his disciple, so Ning Zhumang accompanied him. The macheteman wanted to teach his apprentice what he had learned in his life. Ning Zhumang was praying for help, waiting for boredom, and wanted to do something. Not only did he wait for the macheteman to finish teaching him everything, he even taught the Thousand Words Sword Scripture of his Exquisite Pavilion to the youth.


    This macheteman was a rare saber dao master in this world. Although Ning Zhumang''s sword dao cultivation was not outstanding, as the head teacher of the Exquisite Pavilion, he knew how profound the sword dao contained in the Thousand Words Sword Scripture was. In this short period of one or two months, the youth had not only mastered the macheteman''s saber techniques, but also had a deep understanding of the Thousand Words Sword Scripture.


    Although due to the limitations of his cultivation, many saber and sword techniques could not be used as he wished. However, as time passed, once his cultivation reached that level, Ning Zhumang believed that the saber dao or sword dao that this youth could display would be enough to surpass all his peers in the world.


    Ning Zhumang was surprised, but he was also quite happy.


    He didn''t teach the young man the sword dao on a whim. He sensed a powerful sword intent from the youth''s sword. Even as an immortal, Sikong Bai did not possess that sword intent. A sword that had been passed down for thousands of years contained such boundless sword intent. One could imagine how powerful the previous owner of this sword was at that time. Putting aside all this, with the talent that this youth displayed, even if this youth only remembered the little bits of good fortune today, to the Linglong Pavilion that had collapsed now, it might still be a sliver of vitality, and it was unknown.


    Of course, all of this was only the last bit of contribution that Ning Zhumang could make to the sect as the head of the Exquisite Pavilion. What troubled him now was what exactly was this macheteman waiting for?


    "I say, when can we go up the mountain?" Ning Zhumang looked at the meditating macheteman for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but ask again.


    Seemingly expecting him to ask such a question, a smile suddenly appeared on Gubo''s calm face. He raised his head and looked at Ning Zhumang, saying, "Wait a moment."


    "Wait for what?" Ning Zhumang frowned. His patience had been completely exhausted during these few months of waiting.


    The macheteman thought for a moment and was about to say something, but before he could say anything, he seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the horizon.


    Ning Zhumang also raised his head and saw a figure rapidly approaching like a streak of light.


    Although he hadn''t arrived yet, the sword intent emanating from his body had already whistled over. Even though it was a thousand feet away, Ning Zhumang could still feel the boundlessness of the sword intent.


    Ning Zhumang''s expression changed. Just as he was secretly wondering which major power in the world could activate such boundless sword intent, the sitting swordsman suddenly stood up.


    At that moment, Ning Zhumang heard the macheteman''s voice.


    "Wait for a sword."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 299 Mo Wenchun Feng Asked The Youth

    As the macheteman''s words fell, under Ning Zhumang''s dumbfounded gaze, the figure slowly descended from the horizon.


    Ning Zhumang looked at the man carefully.


    The man was around fifty years old, and his black hair was combed neatly and mixed with white snow. Years had left mottled traces on his face, but his expression was as calm as a statue that had remained silent for a thousand years.


    Ning Zhumang was inevitably slightly stunned. He recognized this man.


    Back then.


    It wasn''t that year, but in these few short months, too many things had happened, so much so that in Ning Zhumang''s heart, some things seemed to be as old as another world.


    At that time, a little monk who called himself Guang Lingui said that he wanted to subdue the demons and eliminate the demons. He forced his way into the Exquisite Pavilion by himself. Even Zhong Changhen, the Great Evolution Sword Immortal, had no choice but to help. The man in front of him had helped the Exquisite Pavilion subdue the little monk as if he had emerged from nowhere, thus resolving the danger of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    "Gulu." Ning Zhumang swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    However, it wasn''t because of fear. It was just that it was somewhat surprising to be able to see the world''s swordsman here.


    He took a step forward and was about to say something.


    "You''re finally here." However, the macheteman beside him was the first to speak.


    "Yes." The person who came was the gravekeeper of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, Mo Chen Zi. He nodded and replied calmly, "Coming."


    Ning Zhumang looked left and right. One was a Saber Dao Immortal and the other was a Sword Dao Immortal. The two of them represented the limits of what the swords and blades of the world could reach.


    Was this to tear down the Lunar Temple? Such doubts inevitably surfaced in Sect Leader Ning''s mind.


    "Are you ready?" Mo Chen looked at the macheteman and asked.


    "Master, Uncle Lin, we have a meal today. Look what I caught!"


    Before the macheteman could answer his question, a tender voice sounded from afar. A youth was standing on the hill with two pitiful pheasants in his hands. He looked at the crowd with a warm smile like the spring breeze.


    After hearing the youth''s shout, the macheteman smiled. He nodded and said, "Ready."


    Mo Chenzi turned his head to look at the youth. He sized him up and down, then nodded and said, "Very good child."


    "Master, do you have any guests?" The youth rushed down the hill and arrived at this place. He also sized Mo Chen up and asked.


    The macheteman nodded. "Yes."


    "Then I''ll go catch another pheasant." The youth did not doubt him. He put down the pheasant in his hand and stood up. He hurriedly ran towards the hill again.


    "Mu An." However, the macheteman stopped the youth at that time.


    "Huh?" Su Mu''an turned around and looked at her master in confusion.


    "Don''t bother, this is enough." The macheteman said.


    Su Mu''an looked at the three of them. Although she was a little puzzled, she still nodded her head out of trust in her master and put away the thought of going to the mountain to catch the pheasant.


    ¡­


    Following that, Su Mu''an quickly lit a bonfire. In this forest, where there were no shops in front of the village, Su Mu''an tried her best to make all kinds of delicious food for the macheteman and Ning Zhumang.


    This meal was no exception.


    The roasted pheasant was delicious and fragrant.


    Su Mu''an did not have that much thought. He was eating happily. Ning Zhumang thought that this might be his last meal in this world, so he opened his stomach. However, Mo Chen Zi and the macheteman did not say anything and only tasted it.


    "What''s wrong, Master? Isn''t it appetizing?" After eating the last chicken leg, Su Mu''an finally noticed the abnormality between the macheteman and Mo Chen Zi. He wiped the oil stains on the corners of his mouth and stood up, asking, "Then should I go catch some rabbits?"


    "No." The macheteman shook his head. Then, he waved to Su Mu''an and said, "Muan, come here."


    Su Mu''an did not suspect him. He stood up and sat down in front of the macheteman.


    "What can I do for you, Master?" The youth asked with widened eyes.


    The macheteman took a deep look at Su Mu''an. Gubo''s calm eyes seemed to have something flashing at that time, but in the blink of an eye, he suppressed it. "How long have you been cultivating the saber path with me?"


    "Two months and seven days." Su Mu''an replied.


    "How did you learn?" The macheteman asked again.


    "I''m familiar with it." The youth smiled. He had always been like this. His face was filled with joy, anger, and hatred. He didn''t know how to conceal it, nor would he be hypocritical and humble.


    "Oh." The macheteman nodded his head in satisfaction, and then spat out such a light sentence.


    "Then leave today."


    "Huh?" Su Mu''an was stunned.


    At that time, Ning Zhumang also looked sideways. Only Mo Chen Zi was still sitting there quietly, looking at his nose and heart, as if he had anticipated this matter long ago.


    "Why?" Su Mu''an reacted and asked in surprise.


    The macheteman''s expression was still indifferent. He asked in a deep voice, "Who told you to come here to find me?"


    Su Mu''an was stunned again, but she still replied truthfully, "Saber Creditor¡­"


    Ning Zhumang was confused when he heard these three words. On the contrary, Mo Chen Zi, who was sitting quietly at the side, suddenly cast his gaze towards this place.


    "I don''t know what kind of great power your ancestor was, but it''s not easy to repay the debts of the credit dagger man." The macheteman whispered, "The fate of our master and disciple is forcibly formed by the Saber Creditor. If you accept his kindness, you will have to repay this debt. Your path is destined to be harder than mine. And my path¡­"


    As the macheteman spoke, he stood up and looked up at the mountain not far away. There was a lofty learning palace.


    "We''ve already reached the finish line ¡­"


    In fact, Su Mu''an was not stupid. In the past few days, he could roughly tell from the words between the macheteman and Ning Zhumang that the two of them seemed to be going to do something extremely dangerous. It seemed that it was time for them to set off.


    Although the machetemen they had spent two months with had always been indifferent, apart from imparting saber techniques, they rarely communicated with Su Mu''an. But on this day, Su Mu''an understood the principle of being a teacher and a father for the rest of her life.


    He lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. When he raised his head to look at the macheteman again, a decisive expression lit up in his eyes.


    "Master, Mu An wants to go with you. I can help you. I can definitely do it." As if to prove this point, the youth stretched his hand behind his back and grabbed the hilt of the long saber that had been passed down for a thousand years.


    "You can''t help me. Even if you become an immortal one day, you won''t necessarily be able to do anything for me. So remember, never think of avenging me. Being able to live well and inherit my meager saber dao is worthy of our master-apprentice relationship." The macheteman glanced at the youth and said. His calm tone carried an unquestionable determination.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an felt that it was inconceivable.


    "Can''t you become an immortal? What exactly are Master and your uncle going to do?"


    "Perhaps you will have the ability to avenge your master and me when you can pull out the sword behind you one day." Ning Zhumang saw that the atmosphere on the field was somewhat solemn, so he took a step forward and said with a smile. "Go back, Little Mu''an. Go find your Manor Master Xu and make him treat my daughter better. Otherwise, I would rather someone be a ghost than let him off."


    "But!" Hearing this, Su Mu''an wanted to say something else, but right at this moment, Mo Chen Zi, who was silent by the side, suddenly took a step forward and walked towards Su Mu''an. The man looked down at Su Mu''an condescendingly. To be exact, he looked at the sheathed sword on Su Mu''an ''s back.


    "This sword?" He asked, his brows furrowed, and his eyes were solemn.


    Mo Chen Zi''s words exceeded the expectations of everyone present. They all turned to look at the grave keeper of the Sword Mausoleum, their eyes filled with doubt.


    However, Mo Chen Zi''s gaze towards the crowd was as if he hadn''t noticed anything. His gaze was still fixed on the longsword behind Su Mu''an.


    Su Mu''an was a little uncomfortable when he saw this, and she subconsciously took a step back.


    "Can you lend me a look?" However, Mo Chen Zi still did not notice Su Mu''an ''s strange behavior. He stretched out his hand and asked.


    "This" Su Mu''an hesitated as he turned to look at the macheteman and Ning Zhumang beside him as if he was asking for help.


    Ning Zhumang''s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. He took a step forward and said, "Little Mu''an, please lend it to Mo Jianxian. If Mo Jianxian can use this sword, we might still have a chance of survival."


    Naturally, Ning Zhumang''s words were true. The power contained in the sword behind Su Mu''an was something he had never heard or seen in his entire life. If Mo Chen Zi could really use this sword, then the Lunar Temple that everyone in the world respected and feared would not necessarily be a dragon, pond, and tiger''s den that they would never return to.


    Su Mu''an was kind-hearted. Although he was slightly uneasy about this, in order to give his master and Ning Zhu Mang a chance to live, he handed over the sword that was hidden in the sheath after pondering for a bit.


    Mo Chen Zi, who had received the longsword, did not say anything else.


    He held the sword in one hand and gently rubbed the scabbard with the other. At that time, his eyes narrowed, as if he was carefully feeling something.


    Everyone held their breaths and looked at Mo Chen Zi, hoping that this Sword Dao Grandmaster would create some miracles.


    Mo Chen Zi''s hand slowly moved on the sheath of the sword. After a few breaths, he finally arrived at the hilt of the sword.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he grasped the hilt of the sword tightly. At that time, the plain looking scabbard seemed to have sensed his intentions, and the sword began to tremble crazily.


    The divine light in Mo Chen''s eyes condensed and his body trembled. At that moment, his imposing aura as an immortal surged out like a tide. Everyone could clearly see the veins on his sword hilt bursting out, and even beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    This stalemate lasted for several breaths.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, the blade of the sword began to slowly move, and he was pulled out.


    Although it was only two fingers wide, it was enough for everyone to see the swarthy sword.


    Surprise appeared on the faces of the crowd, but before it could spread across their cheeks, it turned into a dense shock in the next moment.


    Zheng!


    At that moment, the two-fingered-wide divine sword let out a long cry that resounded throughout the heavens and earth.


    It was like an arrogant king or an immortal god that had been blasphemed. The divine sword was trembling intensely, so intense that even Mo Chen, who was an immortal, could not hold it tightly. The two-fingered-wide sword that was pulled out also released a black light. That light was extremely black, carrying a soul-stirring majesty.


    Before everyone could recover from this change, another mutation occurred in the next moment.


    A white light suddenly shot out from the common scabbard and rushed straight towards Mo Chen Zi, who was holding the hilt of the sword.


    Mo Chen Zi could clearly see that the white light was actually a long sword flashing with cold wind.


    After sensing the boundless sword intent wrapped within the white light, he didn''t dare to hold it up. At that time, he hurriedly released his grip on the hilt of the sword.


    Instantly, the dazzling black light dissipated, and the sword intent that filled the sky dissipated. The white light also fled back into the sheath of the sword.


    Everything was calm, but everyone on the field looked at me and you at that time. Their faces were filled with horror, and they refused to disperse for a long time.


    After a few breaths, Mo Chen turned the sword in his hand and returned to Su Mu''an with both hands.


    "Sage of the past, please don''t blame me for acting rashly." Mo Chen Zi said with a solemn expression on his face.


    This was the first time Su Mu''an had witnessed the power of the divine sword on his back. After hearing this, he regained his senses. He stared blankly at the sword, but did not know how to respond to Mo Chen''s words.


    "Mo Jianxian can''t pull it out either. Kid, it looks like that person from your ancestor is really an amazing person." Ning Zhumang finally reacted. He said in surprise.


    "But if that''s the case, then wouldn''t I be unable to help Master and Uncle Ning?" Su Mu''an did not agree with Ning Zhumang''s thoughts. At that time, the youth lowered his head and said dejectedly.


    "No problem." The usually cold macheteman took a step forward and touched Su Mu''an ''s head. Although his tone was still indifferent, it made Su Mu''an feel something different at that time. "Everyone has their own destiny. They can''t force it."


    "This sword is really strange. According to the rumors, there are more than half of the world''s famous swords buried in your Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. Is there anyone who can compare to this sword?"


    Ning Zhumang had never liked this solemn atmosphere, so he interrupted and changed the topic.


    Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi pondered for a moment before shaking his head.


    "There are more than 48,000 hidden swords in the Mausoleum of the Sword. If one were to compare with this sword, perhaps there would only be three vicious swords."


    "Huh?" Not to mention Ning Zhumang, even the usually indifferent macheteman''s expression changed slightly at that time.


    "But this sword is different from the three fierce swords." Mo Chen Zi shook his head as if he was thinking of something in the hearts of the two of them. "This sword intent is dignified, vast and long. It is not a fierce sword, but a real divine weapon. There are ways to see the sword and know its owner, but I think that the former owner of this sword must also be someone with a world-wide heart and a mighty righteousness."


    Hearing this, the annoyed Su Mu''an revealed a happy expression. He raised his neck and smiled, "That''s right. My father said that my father''s father''s father''s father''s father''s father¡­"


    The youth said with utmost sincerity that he had seventeen fathers before saying, "He is the greatest hero in the world."


    Su Mu''an ''s stubborn and somewhat ridiculous appearance fell into the eyes of the macheteman beside him, causing the corner of the man''s mouth to curl into a rare smile, but it also disappeared in a flash. Then, with a serious expression on his face, he said, "Alright, Mu''an, it''s time for you to go. We''re going on our way."


    The joy on the youth''s face immediately dissipated when he heard this. He lowered his head again and remained silent, but his body remained where it was, without the slightest intention of leaving.


    The macheteman furrowed his brows in displeasure. Seeing this, Ning Zhumang hurriedly took a step forward and wanted to help persuade him.


    However, before he could utter those words, Mo Chen Zi said again, "Let him go with us."


    Hearing this, the youth immediately raised his head and his eyes were filled with joy. His gaze towards Mo Chen Zi was also filled with gratitude.


    However, the expressions of the macheteman and Ning Zhumang changed.


    "What does this mean?" The macheteman turned around and asked. Ning Zhumang was also puzzled.


    He didn''t want to see Su Mu''an die. Putting aside the good fortune of the Exquisite Pavilion, the food that this youth had cooked for him every day over the past few days was enough to make Ning Zhu Mang like this innocent and foolish youth from the bottom of his heart.


    "Brother Yuan also said that the debt of the credit dagger man is not easy to repay. His path is harder than yours and mine." Mo Chen smiled faintly, "So it''s good to see more if you want to go far."


    At this point, Mo Chen paused for a moment before saying, "Besides, if we are to die, someone will help us take care of the aftermath so that the wild corpses will not be eaten by the jackals."


    Of course, Mo Chen Zi''s words were reasonable, but this obviously could not convince the macheteman and Ning Zhumang to take such a risk for such a thing.


    "Don''t worry, the child and my martial nephew and good fate. "You all are reluctant to let him die. How can I bear to do so? Since I have said this, I am naturally confident in protecting his life and letting him experience it. The abilities of immortals in this world are beneficial to his future cultivation. Moreover, if we fight to the death to obtain some information, it would be good for someone to bring him out. Otherwise, wouldn''t you and I have given our lives in vain?"


    Hearing this, the macheteman was still worried. He frowned and did not respond to Mo Chen Zi''s words.


    ''"Yes, Master, please let me go. I¡­" Su Mu''an seemed to have seen hope and also said at that time. However, he was not good at words. He was anxious at the moment and couldn''t give a good reason for it.


    Seemingly sensing the urgency in Su Mu''an ''s words, as well as the softness in his heart when he was about to die, the macheteman finally nodded after pondering for a long time.


    But he was still uneasy, so he did not forget to warn him at that time, "If you really want to go, I will not stop you, but you must remember to listen to me when you go to that place. If I let you go, you must not be so intrusive."


    "Mm! Mm! It''s all up to Master."


    The young man nodded his head hurriedly.


    The aura of early spring blew through the forest. The leaves in the forest rustled and the hair on the youth''s forehead fluttered.


    He smiled foolishly at the macheteman in front of him.


    He couldn''t explain why, perhaps it was because he had been infected.


    The macheteman''s mouth suddenly opened, revealing the white teeth beneath it. At that moment, he began to laugh.


    This was the first time that such a brilliant and warm expression had appeared on his face.


    It was like the spring breeze at this moment, as well as the youth in front of him


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 300 Say Hello

    ''"Yesterday, Zhao Xingzheng and Gu Sijin, the governor of the Su Family, had already laid low and seized all their property. All of their clansmen have been imprisoned in the modified cells of the Tiance Prefecture. Because of the large number of people, Sister Ye has already sent people to recruit more people."


    "Although there are some stubborn resisters, under the suppression of the Imperial Army led by Lord Zhang, they have all been executed. The amount of money seized is enormous and is still under liquidation. However, it is estimated that it should be sufficient to support the reconstruction of Big Yellow City."


    In the Tian Ce Mansion, Liu Xiao looked at Xu Han and said. Yesterday, he, Ye Hongjian, and the others went to seize the Gu and Zhao families. They spent an entire night, but there was still no time to rest. However, there was not a trace of exhaustion on his face. There was only a dense excitement on his face.


    News of the collapse of the Gu and Zhao families spread throughout Chang''an City early this morning. Everyone in Chang''an, from civilians to generals, was extremely shocked after hearing this news. The confrontation between the Gu and Zhao families and the Tian Ce Prefecture was not a matter of a day or two, but it was obvious that both sides were deliberately suppressing their hostility towards each other, as if they did not intend to make a move against each other in the short term.


    Just as everyone thought that this matter would drag on for a year and a half, the Tian Ce Mansion suddenly moved and wiped the Gu and Zhao families from Chang''an City with lightning momentum overnight.


    Of course, this matter was not as simple as the fall of Gu and Zhao families. Some people understood that Gu and Zhao families was the shield placed in front of Longevity Division. Tiance Prefecture shattered this shield, which meant that the next step was to attack Chang''an City, the true master of the Great Zhou Empire, Chang Ye Si.


    They really didn''t understand. With the strength of the Ce Manor today, if it wasn''t for the fact that they were afraid of the Great Xia cavalry outside the Sword Dragon Pass, the Heavenly Ce Manor would have been completely overthrown by the Long Night Division. Why would such a Tiance Prefecture attack the Long Night Division?


    Of course, they didn''t understand, because Xu Han''s original intention was to restrain Zhu Xian and Sikong Bai''s attention and save Fang Ziyu, that was all.


    After reporting this matter, Liu Xiao''s eyes widened as he looked at the sweat. He thought that such a fruitful battle result would definitely make the Manor Lord smile happily.


    In fact, after hearing his words, Xu Han only frowned and did not give him any response.


    Liu Xiao had no choice but to take a step forward and whisper, "Big Brother Xu, Big Brother Xu?"


    Trying to pull back the thoughts of this Lord Manor Master.


    "Ah?" Hearing Liu Xiao''s call, Xu Han turned around and looked at Liu Xiao like he had just woken up from a dream. The expression on his face was a little blank, and he subconsciously asked, "What?"


    "I said that the amount of money seized yesterday was huge and is still in the process of liquidation. However, I estimate that it should be sufficient to support the reconstruction of Big Yellow City." Although it was strange why Xu Han was so absent-minded, Liu Xiao patiently repeated it.


    "Mm. I know. I''ll leave the matter to you to take care of. It was hard yesterday. You can go rest first." This time, even if Xu Han could clearly hear what he said. This Manor Lord, who had always been worried about the money and rations needed by Big Yellow City and the Sword Dragon Closure, still had an attitude that was neither salty nor indifferent.


    This made Liu Xiao even secretly suspect that he did not express himself clearly enough. He originally wanted to repeat what he had said before, but after seeing Xu Han''s dim expression, he finally came up with such thoughts. He cupped his hands towards Xu Han and then retreated with doubt.


    After watching Liu Xiao leave, Xu Han sat alone in the main hall of the Tian Ce Mansion. After a moment of silence, he stood up. He walked out of the hall door, lowered his head, and walked around several alleys in the Tian Ce Mansion to arrive in front of a small courtyard.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, Meng Liang, dressed in black, was sitting at a stone table. Dozens of bandages were tied to his body, large and small. He looked somewhat embarrassed. He was originally staring blankly in front of him, his expression dull, he didn''t know what he was thinking. However, he was also extremely vigilant. When he heard Xu Han''s footsteps, he raised his head to look at this place.


    "Brother Xu!"


    The vigilance in his eyes dissipated when he saw the visitor''s appearance. He said this and quickly came forward to greet him.


    "En, how is Brother Meng''s injury?" Xu Han nodded at him and asked.


    "No problem." Meng Liang shook his head and said carelessly.


    "Where''s Ziyu?" Xu Han asked again.


    "I don''t have any injuries on my body. I was just a little frightened, but Miss Qing comforted me for a long time before I fell asleep."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was slightly relieved. His expression became serious at that time and he said in a deep voice, "Most of the Gu and Zhao families clansmen have been taken into Tiance Prefecture, but there is still no change on the Long Night Division."


    Although Meng Liang wasn''t from the Great Zhou Empire, he knew a little about everything in Chang''an. After hearing Xu Han''s words, he was slightly stunned.


    "Brother Xu, do you mean that Zhu Xian still doesn''t know about Zhu Longqi''s death?"


    When he and Xu Han arrived yesterday, Zhu Longqi was already a corpse that could no longer die. Xu Han was also alert. After he woke up, he quickly ordered someone to carry the corpse to Tiance Prefecture.


    "Tiger poison still not eat children, Zhu Xian Zhu Longqi such a son, I think he Zhu Dashou is no matter how ruthless after hearing the news of his son''s death, also can''t be so calm. Xu Han nodded his head and said in a deep voice, "Now that we''re observing Long Ye Si''s actions, I think we should not know about Zhu Longqi''s death. Perhaps, as I expected, Zhu Longqi and Lang Chaosha kidnapped the fish together, or perhaps it was just their unauthorized actions."


    "But I''m afraid Zhu Xian already knows about the tragic situation in Zhu Longqi''s courtyard. After I annihilated Gu and Zhao families, he still didn''t act. He probably thought that Zhu Longqi is in my hands now. From the looks of it, the messenger who came to ask for help is probably already on his way."


    "If that''s the case, then the news of Zhu Longqi''s death can''t be concealed in the end." Meng Liang''s brows furrowed when he heard this. He understood the seriousness of this matter. "Then how does Brother Xu plan to deal with it?"


    The two of them had experienced yesterday''s events, so they could be considered to have lived and died together with the tribulation. In addition to that Heavenly Punishment Sword, Meng Liang also realized that Xu Han''s identity might have an extremely close relationship with the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. Therefore, he couldn''t help but ask this question at this moment.


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head with a bitter smile. "As Brother Meng saw, my Tian Ce Mansion sounds famous, but in fact, it is a trump card. If Zhu Xian really wants to avenge his son, I''m afraid that neither Xu nor Tiance Prefecture will be able to escape this calamity."


    "Then is Brother Xu prepared to just sit there and wait for death?" Hearing this, Meng Liang''s heart sank.


    At that time, Xu Han turned to look at Meng Liang and smiled. "Of course not," he said.


    "That''s why I''m here to find Brother Meng. I''m here to ask Brother Meng to help me with my next small favor."


    Hearing this, Meng Liang immediately replied, "If it weren''t for you saving me yesterday, my head would have been long gone. Brother Xu, if there were any difficulties, please don''t hesitate to speak. I, Meng Liang, will go through fire and water without hesitation."


    "There''s no need for that." Xu Han smiled again. "I just want to ask Brother Meng to bring Ziyu back to the Chen Kingdom safely."


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. He couldn''t help but look at Xu Han, "We''re leaving. Then what should Brother Xu do?"


    "Brother Meng should have heard of that Zhu Shouzuo. He has a suspicious nature and will definitely take revenge. Although Zhu Longqi died under my sword, if he tracks him down, Ziyu will definitely not be able to escape. With his temperament, he will definitely attack Ziyu. Staying in Chang''an will be harmful without any benefit." Xu Han said in a deep voice.


    "But" In Meng Liang''s heart, Xu Han was only summoning the Asura True Spirit to fight against a Mortal Realm expert to save him. It was precisely because of this that the Xing Tian Sword lost control after the Asura''s defeat, causing Zhu Longqi''s death. If he ignored this matter and left with Fang Ziyu, Yu Xin was uneasy.


    "Brother Meng, don''t worry. Ziyu almost made a big mistake because of this calamity. In the final analysis, it is still someone Xu who has committed a crime. If something happens to Ziyu because of this, how can you make me feel at ease?" Xu Han seemed to have seen through Meng Liang''s thoughts. He smiled and said with relief. As he said this, a trace of ridicule suddenly appeared on Xu Han''s face. He lowered his voice and said again, "Besides, if I''m not mistaken, Brother Meng is right about Ziyu."


    Xu Han hadn''t finished his sentence, but the meaning of his words, coupled with the smile on his face, couldn''t be more obvious.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang, who had a serious expression just now, blushed. "Xuanji is my younger brother," he explained anxiously. "The two of them are happy with each other. I just¡­"


    "Alright, alright, I understand." Originally, Xu Han wanted to relieve the heavy atmosphere between the two of them, but he didn''t want his Senior Brother Cheap to react so fiercely. He quickly stopped the topic and said, "Brother Meng, even if it''s for Ziyu, you can''t risk your life here. Besides, if you take Ziyu away, I don''t have to worry about it. I don''t need to be restrained by Zhu Xian." Besides, does Brother Meng think that with Brother Meng''s cultivation, staying here can help Tiance Prefecture? "


    Xu Han''s words were somewhat disrespectful. However, Meng Liang was not angry because of this. He frowned and pondered for a moment before asking, "Brother Xu, have you thought of a way to deal with this?"


    "Brother Meng, don''t worry. I will not sit idly by and wait for death." Xu Hanyan said.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang was silent for a while and finally nodded. "Alright then, Brother Xu, don''t worry. Once I send Ziyu back to the Chen Kingdom, once the chaos in the Chen Kingdom is settled, I will definitely rush back to Chang''an!"


    Seeing that Meng Liang had finally agreed, Xu Han''s face was filled with joy.


    "There''s no time to delay. Brother Meng, go prepare now. This matter cannot be concealed for long." Xu Han said.


    Since he had made up his mind, Meng Liang was not a shy person. He nodded heavily and said, "Alright."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to go into the room. He was ready to pack up everything and quickly leave.


    Xu Han looked at his back as if he suddenly thought of something and called out, "Brother Meng!"


    "Huh?" Meng Liang turned around and looked at Xu Han doubtfully.


    At that time, the youth smiled at him and said, "If you are destined to meet Martial Uncle Mo, bring me to greet him."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 301 Risk Ones Life

    Compared to the famous Great Abyss Mountain or Kunlun Mountain, Ya Qi Mountain was not that majestic and steep.


    Although the mountains were like wolf fangs and towering in isolation, they were far from the point where no one dared to climb them. With Lunar Temple''s prestigious reputation in the world, the outside of Lunar Temple should have long been filled with scholars and writers. In fact, not to mention Lunar Temple, there were few people within a hundred kilometers of Ya Qi Mountain.


    This, of course, has its roots.


    The group of people climbed towards the top of the mountain. After Su Mu''an obtained Yuan Guilong''s consent, she naturally had a brief burst of joy. However, he realized that this trip was not for fun, nor was it to seek relatives or friends. Instead, it was a battle to the death. The youth''s thoughts deepened again.


    It was early spring in January, and the grass on Ya Qi Mountain was flying. There were very few people here, so the birds and beasts in the forest did not seem to have much respect for the people. Instead, some unknown birds and beasts would occasionally stand beside the people and look at them curiously.


    This scene was rare, but Su Mu''an did not have the intention to observe it carefully. He lowered his head and followed behind the crowd for a long time before finally gathering his courage. He raised his head to look at the three people in front of him and asked, "Do you all have to go?"


    The youth''s voice was green and tender, but there was a deep confusion in his voice.


    The three of them did not answer his question. Instead, they continued to walk forward. Obviously, this was their answer.


    "Why?"


    The youth asked again, his tone becoming more and more puzzled.


    The three of them seemed to know that there was no way to die here. Since they knew that it was death, why did they still go? In the eyes of the youth, this was somewhat stupid.


    Die.


    To a youth of his age, it was still a very heavy word. He could not even completely understand what death meant.


    His father died, at the hands of the Long Night Division and Zhu Xian. He was both sad and angry. Only then did he come to the foot of the Ya Qi Mountain, find Yuan Guilong, and learn the fortune of a blade technique.


    The only thing he knew was that his father''s death meant that he could no longer see the man, that he was drunk and hazy, and then boasted loudly to him how great their ancestors were and how glorious they were. It meant that he would never be able to feel the temperature of his palm again and touch the beard residue on his chin. It also meant that he would never be able to say goodbye to him personally.


    He felt that this was a very sad thing for him and his father.


    Hence, when the youth asked this question, he had so much confusion and confusion in his heart.


    Why must they do something that is destined to be sad?


    Seemingly recognizing the tearful tone of the youth''s voice, Yuan Guilong stopped in his tracks.


    The horse boots made rustling sounds as they stepped on the ground paved with withered branches and leaves in the mountain forest. They were soft and deep, and then stopped abruptly.


    Mo Chen Zi and Ning Zhumang, who were beside him, also stopped at that moment.


    The youth was slightly stunned. He thought he would get the answer he wanted, But the next moment, With a few crisp clangs, Before the youth could figure out why, the ground began to tremble. A giant python sprang out from beneath the withered leaves. He opened his big mouth, and the fishy wind spat out from it. Then, its huge body covered the warm spring light in the sky and roared as it pounced towards the crowd.


    ¡­


    " Manor Chief Xu has already conveyed the sincerity of Lord Zhu Shouzuo. What decision did Manor Chief Xu make? Lord Palace Master, please make it clear that the younger one will be able to go back and pay his dues." The scholarly scholar dressed in black stood in the hall of the Tian Ce Mansion with a smile and cupped his hands as he spoke.


    There weren''t many people in the hall. Apart from Xu Han, who was sitting on the first seat, there were only Ye Hongjian and Chu Chouli. Of course, there were also a few warriors that the scholar had brought.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the scholar, not answering his question immediately.


    "Are you the famous Xuan Luo of the Azure Fox Tribe''s Imperial Envoy?"


    "This is me." The scholar cupped his hands in response, his attitude respectful and modest.


    "I heard that you have a brilliant plan. Your bearing today is indeed extraordinary." Xu Han sighed.


    The scholar furrowed his brows when he heard this. The attitude in his mouth was still respectful, "Thank you, Manor Lord, for your praise. I have also heard that the manor''s main hall has acted swiftly and fiercely. I have yearned for it, but today, I was quite disappointed when I saw it."


    Xu Han raised his eyebrows and asked, "Oh? He Ru?"


    "What''s the point of compliments from you and me? I only ask the Manor Master for an answer, but the Manor Master cares about him. Isn''t he acting like a little too much of a daughter?" The scholar replied with a smile.


    When she said this, Ye Hongjian''s eyebrows suddenly surged with killing intent. She took a step forward and wanted to curse, but Xu Han stopped her.


    "Go back and tell Zhu Shouzuo that once I convict the Gu and Zhao families villains one by one, Young Master Zhu will definitely be safely delivered to the entrance of Zhu Manor." Xu Han replied in a deep voice.


    "Lord Manor Master, what kind of logic is this? If you can''t finish interrogating that person from Gu and Zhao families in one day, will my Young Master have to stay in this Tian Ce Mansion forever?" The scholar frowned and asked.


    "Zhu Shouzuo''s sincerity has been sensed by me. The Xuan Imperial Envoy only needs to bring back his words. If he really wants to bargain, I''m afraid he''ll have to invite Lord Shouzuo to come personally." Xu Han looked at the scholar and said with a faint smile.


    The meaning of these words was naturally clear. Xu Han had said that he wanted it, but Xuan Luo''s identity was obviously not enough.


    The scholar was immediately stupefied. After pondering for a long time, he said again, "I will see Young Noble and make sure that he is safe, right?"


    "If I had asked the White Phoenix Division''s Imperial Envoy Ran Qingyi earlier, she wouldn''t have been able to hide anything from her eyes in Chang''an City. If you are truly worried about Young Master Zhu''s safety, just ask Lord Ran. Why should I see you?" At that moment, Xu Han stood up and said indifferently. After saying this, he no longer gave the other party any chance to speak. He looked at Chu Chouli and said, "Big Brother Chu, send the guests off."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli grinned and walked over to the black-clothed scholar. He stretched out his hand and said, "Please."


    Although the scholar was unwilling, he could only glance at Xu Han fiercely before leaving with his sleeve.


    ¡­


    When the scholar was brought out of the hall by Chu Chouli, only Xu Han and Ye Hongjian remained in the Nuo manor.


    "When will Mr. Lu and Commander Hou return?" After a short period of silence, Xu Han asked.


    The red-clothed girl beside him looked at Xu Han and replied, "Although Big Yellow City is not willing to go to Chang''an, it will take half a month for this to happen. Besides¡­"


    The girl paused for a moment before saying, "Besides, even if they can come back, do you think they will be the opponents of the Longevity Division?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han recognized the helplessness in the girl''s tone and turned his head to look at the girl.


    Ye Hongjian instantly sighed and her voice was deliberately lowered by a few points, "Zhu Longqi is actually dead, isn''t he?"


    The surprise in Xu Han''s eyes flashed and he asked, "How do you know?"


    Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at him and said faintly, "Meng Liang took Fang Ziyu on his way this morning. How could he be fine if he was in a hurry? Furthermore, detaining Zhu Longqi for threatening Zhu Xian is no different from drinking poison to quench your thirst. No matter how stupid you are, you wouldn''t think of such a method."


    "I can''t even hide it from you. I think our Zhu Da Shou Zuo will soon recover." Xu Han sighed softly, his eyes filled with worry.


    "You''re too impulsive." Ye Hongjian scolded.


    "You should know very well that Fang Ziyu is the future Empress of the Chen Kingdom. Even Zhu Longqi would not dare to do anything to her."


    Ye Hongjian said softly, but before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "Nothing is absolute in this world. I don''t dare to take risks."


    "Little Han, the Tian Ce Mansion is already in a state of turmoil. The matter with the Liu siblings before is fine. The matter with Ziyu is fine, and so are you. The Tian Ce Mansion can''t withstand your torment ¡­" Ye Hongjian clearly felt a little annoyed about this matter and said again at that time.


    "No problem? Do you know that if Meng Liang and I hadn''t arrived in time, Ziyu would have almost been ruined by that bastard?" Xu Han also turned around and said, his voice unconsciously becoming louder.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned when she said this. She did not know how to respond to Xu Han''s words.


    "If you were in this state, wouldn''t you want me to save you?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Hongjian stared blankly at the youth in front of her. After a long silence, she finally said, "If this price is to put Tiance Prefecture in danger, I¡­"


    "I don''t want to ¡­"


    Xu Han never thought that Ye Hongjian would give such an answer. He was stunned for a moment, and his expression changed slightly as he retreated to the wooden chair behind him.


    Ye Hongjian also seemed to realize that her words were too decisive. She lowered her voice and said, "Xiao Han, you are the Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture. You are holding the life and death of someone else in your hand. If you want to understand, you have to weigh the gains and losses."


    Xu Han, who had been an assassin of Yu Senluo Palace for several years, understood this logic, but when he heard this, his expression was still ugly.


    Ye Hongjian thought that her persuasion was effective and continued, "Many times, compared to the people of Great Zhou, the life and death of an individual is not worth mentioning. You have to know how to part ways, and you also know how to ¡­"


    "Hongjian" However, Xu Han interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.


    "Huh?" Ye Hongjian was stunned and looked at the youth with a deep expression.


    "You seem to have made a mistake?" The youth suddenly laughed.


    "What?"


    "I didn''t take over Tiance Prefecture for the sake of righteousness, nor for the sake of the common people. I only took over for myself."


    "I want to live¡­"


    "Then if you really cherish your life so much, you shouldn''t be so reckless. Do you think you can still separate yourself from the Tian Ce Mansion today?" Ye Hongjian''s heart was also filled with anger. She asked questioningly.


    The smile on the youth''s face grew even more intense at that time.


    He opened his lips and said again, "I naturally cherish my life."


    "But some people cherish their lives just to cherish their lives, while I, Xu, cherish my life¡­"


    "It''s for the sake of having a life to fight for when you need to ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 302 Curious

    This path up the mountain was indeed not easy to take.


    Su Mu''an looked at the corpse of the python on the ground that had lost its aura. Only then did she understand why Ning Zhumang had waited so long for it. He didn''t want to go up the mountain alone.


    He probably wouldn''t be able to walk up alone.


    "Don''t look at this kind of thing. The higher you go, the more it costs." Looking at Su Mu''an who was still in a daze, Yuan Guilong said calmly. Then, he turned around and walked towards the top of the mountain again.


    Only then did Su Mu''an regain his senses, and he hurriedly followed.


    "Didn''t you say that a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator can fly to the heavens and escape the earth? Master, why don''t you fly straight up the mountain?" He couldn''t help but ask all the questions in his heart.


    "The Lunar Temple has always liked this mysterious method. They''ve already placed restrictions on the surroundings of this mountain. Even if an immortal doesn''t have permission, it''s still difficult to use immortal energy to fly on it." Ning Zhumang curled his lips, seemingly disdainful, but his tone was somewhat sour.


    "The Linglong Pavilion has inherited it for thousands of years, but it can''t compare to the Lunar Temple''s heritage. I suppose there should not be a lack of such a grand mountain guarding array." Su Mu''an ''s mind was simple, and she could not understand Ning Zhumang''s sigh. However, Mo Chen Zi, who was standing at the side, took over the conversation and asked.


    At that time, Ning Zhumang gave Mo Chen a meaningful look. He sighed and said, "Back then, the Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal cultivated the Devil Technique. After entering the Devil Realm, there was a great battle. The Linglong Pavilion''s thousands of years of history are all ancient."


    Of course, Mo Chen Zi knew that the so-called Devil Technique was a technique that the Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal Dao had created after stealing the Great Evolution Sword Technique from the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum and combining it with the Thousand Words Sword Scripture passed down from generation to generation in the Linglong Pavilion.


    This matter was naturally not a glorious history for a decent sect like the Linglong Pavilion. Ning Zhumang used the word ''Devil Technique'' to describe it, so Mo Chen Zi naturally wouldn''t try to break it.


    "The Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal is also a Grandmaster. Senior Brother Wang Yangming also appreciates him. To be able to urge him to do something like that back then, Senior Brother and I both thought that there might be some tricks to it." Mo Chen said in a deep voice.


    When Ning Zhumang heard this, he didn''t take it seriously. He only thought that Mo Chen Zi was comforting him. He waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "A man who eats five grains has six desires and seven emotions. Even an immortal cannot escape this. This may seem unbelievable, but it is actually reasonable."


    After saying this, Ning Zhumang did not want to dwell on this topic anymore. He turned around and acted as if he was going to continue walking towards the top of the mountain.


    "The Radiant Extreme Sword Immortal is a rare Sword Dao Grandmaster in the world. He has already cultivated to the Sword Heart Realm. Ordinary people may be tempted by such benefits, but it is far from enough to shake the minds of a person with a Sword Heart Realm. What I have said is not false, but it has such a trick." Mo Chen looked at Ning Zhumang seriously and said again.


    At this moment, Ning Zhumang also recognized the smell. It was related to the thousand-year-old reputation of the Exquisite Pavilion. He couldn''t help but ask subconsciously, "What kind of trickery is it? Could it be that there really be someone behind the scenes trying to trick Martial Uncle?"


    However, just as he asked this question, he waved his hand in disappointment.


    "Forget it, don''t tell me about this. I know too much about dying people, but I don''t feel at ease. Not good, not good."


    After saying this, Su Mu''an , who was in a daze from the side, could not help but take the blame and said, "Since you don''t want to die, then don''t go, okay?"


    This logic that Su Mu''an took for granted fell into the ears of the three of them, but they couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    "How difficult is the world? How can it be as you wish?" Yuan Guilong shook his head, as if he didn''t intend to explain this to his disciple.


    "Then what exactly are you doing?" Su Mu''an , who had interrupted with great difficulty, naturally wouldn''t let this opportunity slip by easily. He asked again at that time.


    Yuan Guilong thought for a moment and said, "Justice."


    Mo Chen Zi nodded slightly and said, "Rules."


    The two''s words were simple and straightforward. Hearing that, Su Mu''an was confused. He became even more puzzled. He could only look at Ning Zhumang who was standing aside. Compared to his silent master and the unfathomable Mo Jianxian, Uncle Ning was much more approachable in Su Mu''an ''s heart. He looked at Ning Zhumang expectantly, wanting to get an answer that he could understand from his mouth.


    Under Su Mu''an''s expectant gaze, Ning Zhu Mang was in a dilemma.


    He risked his life not to come to Ya Qi Mountain, and embarked on the war chariot of Yuan Guilong and Mo Chen Zi with thick skin. If he wanted to follow them up the mountain, he naturally had what he wanted.


    For example, he wanted to figure out where the motto of killing a monarch to save the world came from. He also wanted to figure out what was the purpose of that Supreme True Man doing this? Do you want to save the world, or is it a chaotic world?


    These thoughts were naturally something that could be said, but there was no Yuan Guilong or Mo Chen Zi. The two simple and clear words came neatly. This Yuan Guilong represented Tiance Prefecture, Mo Chen Zi represented the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, and as the former head of the Exquisite Pavilion, he was naturally unwilling to lose the face of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    That was why Sect Leader Ning searched his heart and stomach at that time, racking his brains. He wanted to find two words to express his thoughts truthfully without losing his dignity.


    However, Sect Leader Ning did not come up with a reliable phrase. When Mo Chen Zi and Yuan Guilong saw him, they didn''t say anything for a long time and handed their gazes over. Under the gazes of the three of them, Ning Zhumang''s face turned red. In the end, he spat out two words, "Curious."


    Not to mention Su Mu''an , even Mo Chen Zi and Yuan Guilong had strange expressions on their faces at that time.


    Ning Zhumang knew that he had misspoken, and his old face immediately turned red. Under the strange gazes of the three of them, he wished he could find a crack in it.


    Roar!


    Just as he felt ashamed of himself and didn''t know how to get past this matter, a roar suddenly sounded from the distant cliff.


    The four of them followed suit and saw a fierce tiger with its wings on its back and its body pitch black. It was thirty feet tall and was staring at them with a cold glint in its eyes.


    "Black Devil Tiger?" Mo Chenzi''s eyes narrowed as he said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect this Lunar Temple to have such a monster in captivity ¡­ This Supreme True Man has truly lived for a long time, and he has grown courageous."


    The human race and the demon race had been at peace for many years. Ning Zhumang had only seen monsters like the Black Devil Tiger in books. This was the first time he had seen a living creature. However, he was not surprised. Instead, he was secretly grateful to the monster in his heart for relieving his encirclement.


    In order to show his gratitude in his heart, Sect Leader Ning shouted loudly at that time and said with a righteous expression, "Demons, accept your life!"


    After saying that, his body trembled and he took the lead in pouncing forward.


    "Sect Leader Ning, be careful!" However, just as he was about to attack, Mo Chen Zi''s exclamation came from behind him.


    Ning Zhumang was stunned, then he remembered what the book said: Black Devil Tiger, a talented creature with wings on its back, several zhang tall, and when it reached adulthood, its cultivation was close to that of a half-step immortal.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 303 Contribution

    The majesty of Lunar Temple greatly exceeded Su Mu''an''s expectations.


    Looking at the College in front of him, Su Mu''an was very shocked.


    Of course, this shock did not come from the primitive simplicity and size of the Lunar Temple itself.


    It was on the lone cliff, the platform was silent, the birds were lingering, and under the sunlight, the clouds were shaking. In Su Mu''an''s eyes, this scene caused the youth''s mind to shake inexplicably.


    In his short life of more than ten years, the youth had never imagined that there would be such a wondrous sight in this world.


    "The immortal crane cries. It''s so close to the stars at night."


    "The Lunar Temple is truly worthy of its reputation." Also sighing in his heart was Sect Leader Ning.


    However, there were still a few bruises on his forehead, and there were several cuts on his broad black robe. He looked somewhat embarrassed.


    Of course, all of this was caused by the monster called the Black Devil Tiger.


    Along the way, everyone encountered more than ten monsters. Headmaster Ning suffered a loss and learned to be smarter. He no longer attacked and handed them over to the two Immortal Powers beside him.


    At this moment, although he sighed with emotion, he couldn''t help but attract the strange gaze of the youth.


    "Cough cough." Sect Leader Ning knew that he had acted too recklessly, and his face couldn''t help but turn red. He coughed and remained silent.


    "Brother Ning actually doesn''t want to die, does he?" At this moment, the macheteman in front of him suddenly spoke.


    Ning Zhumang was stunned when he heard this. He naturally replied, "If possible, who doesn''t want to live a good life?"


    However, after hearing this, the macheteman nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    Just as the group of people stepped forward, a dull sound came from within the Learning Academy not far away. At that time, the huge palace gate was pushed open from the inside out. A young scholar dressed in white slowly walked to the front of the crowd.


    The scholar looked in his early twenties and looked handsome. As he walked, his broad sleeves fluttered. The multicolored light and clouds on the mountain seemed to feel something, faintly surrounding his body. He strolled over like an exiled immortal falling into the dust.


    "I, Meng Chengsheng, am here to welcome all the distinguished guests." The Confucian scholar''s left hand was behind him, and his right hand was in front of him. He extended his four fingers, folded his thumbs, and held them in front of him. He bowed towards the crowd, lowering his head over his shoulders and covering his sleeve with his hairpin.


    It was an extremely standard salute, and even the most proficient in etiquette and music would find it difficult to pick out any flaws from his salute.


    Everyone returned their greetings. Only Su Mu''an curled her lips in dissatisfaction and secretly cursed, "Since she is an honored guest, why are there demonic beasts blocking the way in the mountains?"


    The youth''s personality was too straightforward, and he said whatever was in his heart.


    Of course, he only wanted to express the dissatisfaction in his heart. His voice was extremely low, but he still did not hide it from the ears of the scholarly scholar.


    At that time, Ru Sheng smiled faintly. Wen Yan said, "The reputation of the Learning Academy is too great. It is inevitable that those who want to get lucky will want to find some benefits here. But after all, there is no place for secular disputes in the Land of Clear Cultivation. Thus, some demonic beasts were set up. One is to guard the entrance of the Palace, the other is to stop the naughty ones. However, they do not want to."


    The scholarly scholar paused for a moment before looking up at the forest not far away. He then said, "Even if there is a heavenly net, it can only guard against gentlemen, not villains."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, but they didn''t wait for them to understand what this scholar meant.


    Suddenly, a hearty laugh came from the forest.


    "Everyone says that the Lunar Temple is like a dense forest with countless hidden dragons and crouching tigers in it. I didn''t think so before. I only saw it today to see the sky. I can''t hide it from the immortals, and I''m not satisfied with you, Your Excellency." That person was dressed in a black robe and embroidered with a wandering dragon. However, he was not as dignified and tyrannical as an ordinary True Dragon. Instead, his eyes were scarlet red and his Yin Qi was dense.


    His appearance caused everyone around him to be stunned, and Yuan Guilong, who had always been indifferent, even raised his eyebrows with a peculiar expression on his face.


    "Why are you here?" He asked in a deep voice, but his gaze looked up and down at the man in front of him, as if he was extremely displeased with his attire. Yuan Guilong frowned as if he rarely saw him.


    "Everyone says that there are countless talented people in the Lunar Temple. They work hard every day to deduce the changes in the heavens and the earth. Everything in the world cannot escape their calculations for thousands of years. As long as someone climbs this Mysterious Tooth Mountain and goes to the palace, they can obtain a motto. You are puzzled, and I am also puzzled. How can you not come?" The man asked, a smile hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    Yuan Guilong was slightly silent when he heard this, and then he raised his head and asked, "What do you want?"


    The man smiled faintly and replied, "Right or wrong."


    Yuan Guilong fell silent again.


    "The rules of the Lunar Temple stand there. Although I''m not ashamed of your actions, since you''ve come, let''s go in together." The young Confucian scholar said at that time, which could be considered to have skipped the conversation between the two of them. The group of people looked at each other, and it was at that time that they followed the Confucian scholar into the lofty learning palace.


    ¡­


    In the main hall of Zhu Manor, Zhu Shouzuo, who was holding the military and government of Great Zhou, paced back and forth.


    All the important members of the Long Night Division below the stage, as well as the Jianghu elites led by Sikong Bai, were silent as they observed their noses, noses, and hearts.


    "Speak, why are you all mute? Where is my son now? Is he dead or alive? If he wants to see him alive, he wants to see the corpse if he dies!" Zhu Xian was like an ant on a hot pot, anxious and uneasy.


    Everyone below the stage remained silent.


    Zhu Xian''s expression immediately darkened. His lips trembled as he said, "My son ¡­ Has he ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a beautiful woman dressed in green took a step to the center of the hall and cupped her hands towards Zhu Xian. She said, "My condolences, first."


    After following Zhu Xian for many years, they naturally understood that there was some news for them to tell, but some news could only be told by the head lord himself.


    Zhu Xian''s face immediately turned pale as he fell back onto the wooden chair behind him.


    At that time, the hall once again fell into a long silence. Zhu Xian''s expression on the high platform changed. In the end, he asked worriedly, "Where is the corpse?"


    "I guess it should be in the hands of the Tian Ce Mansion ." Xuan Luo, dressed in a black robe and dressed as a Confucian scholar, stood up and said.


    "Then go and snatch it back for me!" Zhu Xian was furious, "Gongsun Ming! I order you to lead the Greedy Wolf Tribe''s 1,000 Dark Wolf Guards to flatten Tiance Prefecture for me, leaving no survivors!"


    The black-armored man below the stage with a knife scar across his face stood up and wanted to accept the order.


    The green-robed woman and the black-robed scholar frowned slightly, but did not say anything.


    They knew very well that this was not the time for them to interrupt.


    "Brother Zhu."


    At that time, Immortal Sikong Bai, who had been silent for a long time, stood up and took a step towards the center of the hall.


    "Huh?" Zhu Xian looked at the old man with a murderous look in his eyes.


    However, Sikong Bai had never heard of this before. He cupped his hands and continued, "This trip is not appropriate."


    "What''s wrong? My son died miserably. Could it be that a father can''t help him clean up his injustice?" Zhu Xian was clearly furious. He shouted loudly, his eyes blazing with flames as if they were about to burn out.


    "I naturally understand Brother Zhu''s pain in losing his son. But Brother Zhu must also understand why Young Master Zhu died." Sikong Bai replied indifferently.


    "Why did he die? Wasn''t it because of that damned Heavenly Punishment Sword? Wasn''t it because of that damned Xu Han?" Zhu Xian''s eyebrows darkened, and the murderous aura in his eyes grew heavier.


    "That''s right, it''s the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Young Master Zhu will never forget to retrieve this sword for Brother Zhu before he dies. He killed the Dog Emperor, saved lives from fire and water, and saved the Li people from suffering." Sikong Bai said with a solemn expression, "That Yuan Guilong is still alive. In the Land of Jizhou, Great Zhou''s throat is still in Tiance Prefecture''s hands." Brother Zhu, if you act rashly, you will be able to avenge your son''s death as a hero for a while. Of course, it will be quick, but Yuan Guilong Ruoshi ignored you and fought against Brother Zhu. Didn''t you burn down the painstaking efforts of the Department of Long Night for more than ten years, and how would you end up meeting Young Master Ling in the Nine Springs? "


    "Could it be that Yuan Guilong won''t die for a day, and I''ll let Xu Han continue to enjoy himself?" Zhu Xian''s expression changed slightly. Although he did not compromise in his words, his tone was clearly loose. Most of the time, the so-called father-son relationship and brotherhood seemed so insignificant in front of the throne of ten thousand people.


    "The first lord doesn''t need to worry. We have already received news that Yuan Guilong has gone to Lunar Temple. With his current condition, he will probably never return this time." At this moment, a purple-robed youth suddenly stepped out from the crowd and stood behind Sikong Bai. He cupped his hands and said.


    "Oh?" Zhu Xian raised his eyebrows.


    "The first adult should be clearer than I am, what kind of place is the Tian Ce Mansion ? Ever since the founding of the first Tian Ce Mansion Master in the previous dynasty, the Tian Ce Mansion had adhered to what he called the righteousness of life. The violet-robed youth said slowly. Although his tone was respectful, it contained a sense of certainty that the hearts of the people were broken. "I have never been unfaithful to any imperial power. When the first lord ascended to the great treasure, this Tian Ce Mansion was not a sharp sword that could be used to placate the hearts of the people or calm the internal strife."


    "Do you think Xu Han can be of use to me with his posture?" Hearing this, Zhu Xian''s eyes narrowed.


    Hearing this, the purple-robed youth smiled faintly.


    "What does the First Lord mean? If Xu Han kills Young Master Zhu, the First Lord will definitely hate him to the bone. How can I let him take charge of the Tian Ce Mansion again? Furthermore, Xu Han is incompatible with the way you came to the Tian Ce Mansion . Naturally, you cannot entrust him with important responsibilities, so I ¡­"


    The purple-robed youth paused for a moment, but he no longer spoke. Instead, he looked at Zhu Xian with a smile.


    Zhu Xian was stunned for a moment before he said, "There''s no harm in saying what you have to say."


    "I have a brilliant plan here. First, I can change Tiance Prefecture''s ownership. Second, I can make Xu Han obediently hand over the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Third, I might even use this opportunity to remove this person to relieve the pain of losing his son."


    After saying this, Zhu Xian''s eyes immediately lit up. He hurriedly said, "What''s the plan? Hurry up and say it!"


    At that time, the purple-robed youth stepped forward. Seeing that the surrounding guards were about to stop him, Zhu Xian glared back at him.


    The purple-robed youth arrived beside Zhu Xian and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Zhu Xian, who had a gloomy expression just now, immediately smiled. He pointed at Sikong Bai and laughed loudly.


    "Brother Sikong is a decent follower. There''s someone else in the Linglong Pavilion!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 304 Walk Alone

    Xu Han sat upright in the main hall of the Tian Ce Mansion . Opposite him sat an old man. He was skinny and old, but his eyes flickered with a terrifying brilliance.


    The old man and the young man seemed to have been sitting for a long time. The teapot in front of the case had already been changed three times, but even at this moment, no one had broken the silence between the two of them.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a spring thunder rang out from the dim sky, illuminating their faces.


    The drizzling spring rain quietly descended, forming a rain curtain along the eaves outside the main hall in front of the manor.


    After sitting quietly for a long time, the youth finally put down the teacup in his hand. He looked at the old man and asked in a deep voice, "When I first met the Prime Minister, the Prime Minister once said that under the tiger hidden wolves, there was a Dragon Hidden Flood Dragon Python."


    "May I ask who is a dragon and who is a python?"


    When the old man who was enjoying the sweet tea narrowed his eyes heard this, he also put down the teacup in his hand.


    He gave the youth a meaningful look and said, "Is there something confusing in the Manor Lord''s heart?"


    "The heavens and the earth are vast, there are primordial universes, there are sun, moon, and stars, humans are to the heavens and the earth, but how can ants not be confused?"


    Xu Han replied calmly.


    "The True Dragon has lost its morality. Calamity descends from the heavens. It can transform into a mud snake. The Dragon Python has gained momentum. From the clouds to the wind, it has become a


    "It''s a dragon or a python. Is it really important to the Prefecture Master?"


    The old man smiled and said, his eyes shining as he looked at the youth.


    Hearing his words, Xu Han knew that he couldn''t get the answer he wanted from him. "Nineteen years ago, the emperor killed his father, a baby, and was picked up and raised by a beggar in Border City of Qingzhou. Twelve years later, the old beggar froze to death in the snowstorm. After a few twists and turns, the little beggar joined Tiance Prefecture''s Headmaster and returned to Chang''an as the Manor Head of Tiance Prefecture. And coincidentally, this little beggar was the only prince who survived from the Emperor''s saber halberd back then. "


    "Your prime minister''s experience, do you really think there will be such a coincidence in this world?"


    After saying this, the youth raised his head and looked at the old man with a bright gaze, not letting go of him at all.


    ''"If Lord Manor Master cares about this matter, I don''t think it''s necessary. All the coincidences in this world are coincidences, and none of them are coincidences. However, some people like such coincidences, and some people don''t like such coincidences, so they blame it on fate or the fate of the heavens."


    "In other words, the Prime Minister also feels that behind all of this, someone is secretly manipulating it."


    "Is it someone secretly manipulating it, or is it fate? How can I, Yi Haoshou, explain it clearly?" Zhang Xiang smiled and said, "It''s just like when the Longevity Division was in the Great Zhou Empire, there were always loyal officials and generals who felt sad and said that he wished the first calamity to the court and harm the lives of the people."


    "But I never said. Because I know that even without Zhu Xian, there will be Liu Xian, Zhang Xian, or Xu Xian. In the end, there will be a person who will come out to do these things. It doesn''t matter who he is. The important thing was that someone needed such a person to appear, so there must be such a person. "This old man understands this logic, so those loyal officials and generals who scolded Zhu Xian died in the Long Night Division''s prison early, and this old man was still dragging this old bone to live properly."


    "So, this old man feels that there are some things that are ridiculous."


    ''"There are always some people in this world who want to fight for their lives. They want to jump out of the rules of this world and follow the path set for him by some people he thinks. He thinks that living like this is the real way to live. In fact, they fight over and over again. In the end, who can say that the life you fight for and the life you fight for is something that someone has already arranged for you?"


    After I finished speaking, I stopped talking. He looked at the youth with a smile on his face, as if he was waiting for something.


    The expression on Xu Han''s face changed slightly at that time. Then, he lowered his head and fell silent.


    At this time, the door of the Tian Ce Mansion ''s main hall was pushed open, and many of the Tian Ce Mansion ''s manor armies led by Ye Hongjian, or even the important people they had recruited these days, entered at that time.


    These people had exhausted expressions on their faces, and most of their clothes were soaked. It was obvious that they had come in the rain.


    The past day or two had not been easy for the Tian Ce Mansion that had brought down the Gu and Zhao families . Zhu Longqi''s death had not been concealed from Zhu Xian in the end.


    However, Zhu Shouzuo was quite calm. He did not lead a large group of people to flatten the Tian Ce Mansion as everyone feared. He only sent out a few Greedy Wolf Tribe killers to assassinate the people from the Tian Ce Mansion . After several expansions, the Tian Ce Mansion had about a thousand people. With the strength of the Greedy Wolf Tribe, it wasn''t difficult to assassinate more than half of the people in the Tian Ce Mansion in one day.


    However, Longevity Division deliberately controlled the death toll to around twenty people a day. It seemed that they did not intend to crush the Tian Ce Mansion in one go. Instead, they wanted to slowly draw a picture of it, forcing everyone in the Tian Ce Mansion to panic.


    At this moment, Xu Han ordered everyone to return to the manor. They all thought that they wanted to discuss a solution, so they looked at Xu Han with anticipation and resentment at the same time. After all, if Xu Han hadn''t insisted on killing Zhu Longqi, why would Tiance Prefecture have fallen into such a state? After all, the current Tiance Prefecture was already different from the past. How could the nearly a thousand new recruits be like those government troops, putting their lives outside their limits?


    Xu Han then glanced over the crowd with a calm gaze, but he did not say anything at the first possible moment.


    On the contrary, he turned his head to look at the old man sitting at the side. His face was silent, but there was a faint smile in his eyes. He asked, "Fate is unpredictable and useless. So what if someone doesn''t believe in this evil and insists on fighting?"


    Hearing this, the old man turned a blind eye to the crowd below the stage. He raised his head and looked at the youth, the corners of his mouth also carrying a faint smile.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble myself to bring with me the infamy and unrecoverable awareness that the world despises."


    "Is that so?" Xu Han said softly, as if he was inquiring or whispering.


    But in the next moment, he straightened his body and looked at the people below the stage.


    ''"Zhu Longqi is dead. He died under my sword. Zhu Xian also knows about this. He naturally will not let go of the Tian Ce Mansion . However, as the Hongjian says, the survival of the Tian Ce Mansion is related to the lives of the world. The Tian Ce Mansion has fallen. There is no hope for the world, and there is no hope for Great Zhou."


    "In the end, this matter is all caused by someone who is impulsive and headstrong."


    "However, it is useless to pursue the matter so far. Only by thinking about a way to break the situation can we overcome this great calamity."


    "May I know if you have any good ideas?"


    After Xu Han finished speaking, his gaze swept across everyone''s faces once again.


    However, facing Xu Han''s gaze, most of them lowered their heads and remained silent. However, there were also a few people who were indignant. Obviously, they did not like Xu Han''s still arrogant attitude at this moment.


    Xu Han looked around and saw that there was still no reply, so he said, "I have a plan."


    When they said this, everyone immediately looked at Xu Han, their eyes filled with anticipation, even Ye Hongjian was the same.


    "In the end, this matter was caused by me alone. Zhu Xian only wanted to kill me. After all, Tiance Prefecture still has Big Yellow City and Sword Dragon Pass as his protection. He dares not act rashly."


    "Therefore, from today onwards, I will remove the position of Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master and hand it over to Ye Hongjian to take over."


    "From now on, I, Xu Han, have nothing to do with the Tian Ce Mansion ."


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard this, and they all looked at Xu Han with astonished gazes. On the contrary, Ye Hongjian, who was closest to him, had a calm expression and an indifferent gaze.


    After Xu Han finished saying those words, he reached out and touched his chest. He took out the Prefecture Lord''s Token and placed it in front of the desk. Then, he walked out of the main hall under the gazes of everyone.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the hall, he paused slightly.


    Everyone was also stunned when they saw this, but at that moment, a black figure appeared, and it was the black cat.


    It softly shouted at Xu Han, then leapt up to Xu Han''s shoulder and intimately rubbed its head against his cheek.


    The youth smiled and touched its head before walking out of the hall.


    The spring rain continued to rain non-stop.


    The rain fell on the roof and fell on the eaves, forming a rain curtain.


    Inside and outside the room, the rain curtain cut into two worlds.


    Everyone in the room stared at him, or they couldn''t bear it, but there was no lack of luck that could save their lives.


    Outside the house, the rain continued, and the youth strolled along. In the blink of an eye, the rain soaked his clothes. He still stubbornly walked forward as if he hadn''t noticed.


    It was like a tiger leopard swimming in the wilderness. Although it was alone, it was difficult for strangers to get close to it.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 305 Buy Out of Hand, No Regrets

    It''s still raining.


    The spring rain had clearly drenched the entire Chang''an City. This thousand-year-old ancient capital was covered in a layer of faint water vapor in the drizzle, so much so that the dark mansion across the street seemed to have a somewhat unreal flavor.


    "Old sir, this is the money for buying a house. Please count it." The youth with the black cat on his shoulder and the white cloth tied to his right arm respectfully handed the old man a money bag.


    The old man in sackcloth took the money bag and looked at it with a smile on his face.


    "Enough already." He nodded repeatedly and said goodbye to the youth before slowly retreating.


    The youth watched the old man leave until his back disappeared into the hazy drizzle. Only then did the youth turn his head to look at the room in front of him.


    It was an extremely small courtyard. The wooden door of the mansion was in ruins, and there were even a few gaps on it. It seemed to have been corroded by the wind and rain, and it had not been repaired for a long time.


    The teenager looked at the manor gate, but he smiled and nodded, as if he was very satisfied with the new residence.


    "Xuan''er, we''ll be staying here from today onwards." He smiled and looked at the black cat on his shoulder. He reached out and touched the black cat''s head.


    The black cat blinked its amber eyes and tilted its head to look at the youth. It did not seem to understand what he meant, but it enjoyed the youth''s touch. It rubbed the youth''s neck and let out a satisfied grunt.


    The youth smiled when he saw this. He turned around and looked at the corner of the street. Several snooping gazes were withdrawn at that time. The youth did not mind. He looked at the dark mansion opposite him and bowed towards it. He said loudly, "From today onwards, I will be neighboring the first lord. Please give me more advice."


    After saying this, he ignored the peeping wolves and turned around to walk into the small courtyard.


    ¡­


    "Big Brother Xu, you bought a house beside the Zhu Manor and settled down." Liu Xiao cupped his hands towards Ye Hongjian and said. The boy frowned slightly, obviously worried about this matter.


    Ye Hongjian, who was sitting in the position of Manor Master, turned to look at Liu Xiao. It had to be said that this young man was quite intelligent. In just a few months, he had thoroughly understood the affairs of the Tian Ce Mansion . Nearly half of the new entrants were managed by teenagers.


    "What? Are you worried about him?" Ye Hongjian asked.


    "Yes." Liu Xiao nodded and did not conceal his thoughts. "Although Big Brother Xu is a bit reckless, he is still doing this for the Tian Ce Mansion . I don''t understand why he must leave."


    "This is his own choice." Ye Hongjian said in a deep voice.


    "Then should we just watch him die?" The youth was quite dissatisfied with such a statement. He clearly remembered that if Xu Han hadn''t risked his life to go to Young Master Gu''s courtyard, he and his sister wouldn''t have dared to imagine how they would have farmed.


    "What? You want to find him?" Ye Hongjian raised her eyebrows and asked.


    The youth''s expression changed slightly when he heard this, but he still nodded in the end.


    "Does Mo''er know about this?" However, Ye Hongjian did not entangle herself with him on this issue and instead asked.


    The youth shook his head, "According to your meaning, this news hasn''t been told to Mo''er and Big Sister Keqing, but it can''t be wrapped in paper. Sooner or later, they will know."


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded, "You can hide it for a while."


    After saying that, the two of them fell into silence, while Ye Hongjian frowned and her expression was gloomy.


    Seeing that Ye Hongjian was like this, the youth gritted his teeth and always summoned the courage to say, "Sister Ye, let''s go and persuade Big Brother Xu. He''s out alone, so it''s not a solution. If there''s anything else, let''s solve it together, okay?"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian took a deep look at the youth and then said, "Stabilize Mo''er and Keqing first. Tell them not to act rashly. Leave this matter to me. I will personally go find him and see what he intends to do."


    Hearing this, Liu Xiao''s face immediately became happy. He hurriedly nodded, "Good! Good! Sister Ye, don''t worry, I will definitely stop Mo''er and Keqing."


    After the youth finished speaking, he was dismissed.


    Ye Hongjian sat alone in Nuo Da''s mansion and remained silent for a long time. Then, she nodded and muttered, "Enemies."


    After saying that, she also stood up and wanted to go out of the manor to look for that person.


    However, when she arrived at the door, a figure suddenly appeared.


    It was a man in a blue robe with slightly frosty temples. He was around forty years old.


    When Ye Hongjian saw that person''s appearance clearly, she couldn''t help but softly call out, "Father?"


    Hearing this, the man smiled. "Let''s have a chat," he said.


    ¡­


    As the night fell, Xu Han sat alone in the room of the dilapidated mansion.


    There were red candles lit on the wooden tables in the room. The candle flames flickered, illuminating the scene in the room. Outside the house, the spring rain continued unabated. On the contrary, there was a tendency for it to get worse and worse.


    Xuan''er curled up on the bed that Xuan had just tidied up and fell asleep. Xu Han, on the other hand, looked at the scarlet sword in his hand with a deep gaze. He did not know what he was thinking.


    Squeak.


    At this moment, a soft sound came from the direction of the courtyard gate. At that moment, the wooden door of the courtyard was slowly pushed open.


    "Xiao Han, your courtyard is not bad!" The visitor did not have the slightest bit of consciousness to barge into the mansion without permission. After entering the room, he shouted loudly.


    Hearing the muffled voice, Xu Han did not pursue the offense and rudeness of the visitor. He stood up and looked at the man who walked into the room carelessly with two jars of wine. He smiled and said, "Why is Big Brother Chu free to come here?"


    Chu Chouli stepped into the room and left a row of dirty footprints on the floor cleaned clean by Xu Han. However, he strode towards Xu Han as if he hadn''t noticed. He placed the two jars of wine in his hand in front of Xu Han with a thud.


    "Come, drink." The middle-aged man said loudly.


    After saying that, he skillfully pulled off the seal on the wine jar and handed one of the jars to Xu Han.


    Xu Han took the half-human-tall wine jar and continued to look at the man with a smile. "Drinking is fine, but Big Brother Chu needs to tell me first, what is the point of coming here?" He asked.


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli, who had picked up the wine jar and was about to drink happily, immediately revealed an expression of displeasure. He pouted, "Xiao Han, how can you learn from those sour scholars? If you want to ask me about anything, I, Chu Chouli, will drink whoever I want. It is only natural that I, the Heavenly Prince, will not be able to control it."


    However, these words obviously couldn''t dispel Xu Han''s doubts. The youth still held the wine jar and looked at him with a smile.


    Knowing that he couldn''t get away with it, the middle-aged man blushed. Then he whispered, "The Tian Ce Mansion is not comfortable. I see that there is a side room next to your courtyard. I''ll pack up and stay here. This wine is considered room money!"


    Xu Han naturally understood what Chu Chouli meant. He narrowed his eyes and looked at this seemingly harmless man. He asked in a deep voice, "There is a saying that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. I am a clay Bodhisattva who can''t protect myself now. Big Brother Chu doesn''t want to stay away from me, instead, he keeps moving towards me. Isn''t it a little strange?"


    "What kind of gentleman doesn''t stand under the wall? I don''t understand the rules of these corrupt people."


    "I only know the rules of my Thieving Sacred Sect."


    "Buy it and leave. Luozi has no regrets."


    "Someone Chu has placed a bet and wants to move forward one-mindedly."


    "I hit the south wall without turning around."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 306 Look at Ones Homeland in Green

    On Ya Qi Mountain, in Lunar Temple.


    A group of people sat in front of the desk. The Lunar Temple''s hospitality was very warm. Whether it was the food in front of them or the rooms prepared for them previously, they were all high-grade goods.


    This kind of enthusiasm made Su Mu''an somewhat dazed, so dazed that she did not quite understand the purpose of their trip.


    Previously, the group of people had repeatedly talked about such a heavy topic as life and death. He thought that everyone had some deep enmity with the Lunar Temple, just like he had with Zhu Xian of the Long Night Division.


    He thought that what awaited him would be a life-and-death battle between swords and knives, but he didn''t want to end up with a polite guest host having a good time. He was puzzled, but didn''t know what to say. Of course, he hoped that they would all survive, but would things really be as simple as he wished? He felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the door to the room was pushed open. At that time, the scholar who welcomed them in the daytime slowly walked in and bowed towards the crowd.


    "I have met all the distinguished guests. The Old Palace Lord has already ordered that I will clear up your doubts tomorrow. Please prepare your own questions." The scholar hurriedly came and went, and after saying this, he retreated.


    "Problem? What problem?" Su Mu''an looked at the crowd with a puzzled expression. However, she saw that their expressions were the same as usual. Obviously, she already knew about this matter.


    "The Lunar Temple is the number one learning palace in the world. It is known for thousands of years. It knows everything and knows everything." At this moment, the black-clothed man who was not on the same path as them, but who suddenly appeared after they arrived, took up the stubborn words and said, "Although the path up the mountain is full of dangers, the rewards in this world are always proportional to the sacrifices made. Anyone who can come to the mountain gate can ask a question to the Lunar Temple, and the Lunar Temple will definitely give them an answer."


    Su Muan vaguely remembered that the man in front of him seemed to be an old acquaintance with his master, Yuan Guilong. He did not have much contact with him and did not feel any ill feelings. He only vaguely sensed that everyone seemed to be quite displeased with this person. He tilted his head and thought for a moment, but he still couldn''t hold back the curiosity in his heart. He asked, "The demonic beasts in this forest are extremely fierce. Is the Lunar Temple''s question worth taking such a big risk?"


    "It depends on whether the question you are asking is worth the price." The man smiled faintly. "For example, the emperor of the previous dynasty sent someone to the Lunar Temple. I think that supreme Daoist asked a very good question."


    "What''s the problem?" Su Muan blinked her eyes and asked curiously.


    "How can you live forever? How can you live longer than the heavens?"


    "You can still ask such a question?" Su Muan was interested, "What about the answer?"


    At this time, the other three people in the room were also hinting at the two people in the conversation. At that time, the man drank a cup of tea calmly and said softly, "I''m afraid that only the Emperor and Daoist Supreme would know about it."


    "How could there be so many endless lifespans? If a supreme Daoist really had a way, how could he end up in such a land?" Ning Zhumang, who was standing beside him, curled his lips and said somewhat worriedly. "Immortals who have lived for six hundred years will come to an end. I wonder if our generation of cultivators have any hope of ascending to the Legendary Realm."


    "Spring and Autumn Period, no glory. Samsara of life and death is the Heavenly Dao. No one can escape death." At this moment, the macheteman Yuan Guilong also spoke.


    "I''m afraid that immortal will live for too long, so I''m not willing to follow the rules of this world and find another way." Mo Chenzi sat upright and said in a deep voice.


    Everyone was stunned when he said those words. Only the macheteman glanced at Mo Chen Zi and his tone suddenly turned gloomy. "Then let''s properly explain the rules to him."


    ¡­


    In the main hall of the Heavenly Policy Manor.


    Ye Hongjian looked at the man in front of her in shock.


    That was Ye Chengtai, the Marquis of Ning Kingdom of Great Zhou, and also her father.


    At this moment, he sat on the opposite side of Ye Hongjian. His face was silent and his expression was calm. He even filled a cup of tea for himself leisurely and put it on his lips to taste.


    Ye Hongjian stared at him blankly. The light in her eyes flickered. She looked at Ye Chengtai very hard, as if she wanted to overlap his current appearance with that charitable father in her heart. However, no matter how hard she tried, the strangeness in her heart was overwhelming and almost engulfed her.


    The two of them sat together for a long time before Ye Hongjian said, "You knew all of this long ago?"


    Even she could feel the dryness in her tone when she said this.


    "I know." Ye Chengtai nodded, his expression still calm.


    Boom!


    At this time, another spring thunder rang out from outside the house. The thunder reflected into the hall, illuminating the father and daughter''s side faces.


    Ye Hongjian placed one hand in front of the table and hid the other on her knee. Her hand clenched her fist, or because she exerted too much force, her knuckles turned white, and her breathing became heavier at the tip of her nose.


    "So all of this was set up a long time ago?" Ye Hongjian asked again, and her expression darkened a little at this moment.


    "Of course." Ye Chengtai replied.


    "What about Xiao Han? What about him?" Ye Hongjian tried her best to calm herself down, but when she said this, her tone still carried a tremor.


    "He is a soldier who crossed the river, a horse who is on a cliff. There is no way back, no place to go." Ye Chengtai said indifferently, his tone suddenly sinking. "Only death."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian''s heart trembled. She stared at her father. "He is my husband," he said word by word. "Do you even scheme against me?"


    "In this troubled and chaotic world, there is no need to go all out in order to find a place to settle down." Ye Chengtai replied in a deep voice. "Besides, you should know that sometimes a small sacrifice for the sake of most people is necessary and worth it."


    At that time, Ye Hongjian suddenly stood up. She looked at her father fiercely and turned around to walk towards the Heavenly Policy Manor.


    "Are you going to find him?" Ye Chengtai picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip.


    "He is my husband. Marry a chicken with a chicken and marry a dog with a dog. Even if I die, I will die with him." The girl in red didn''t stop walking, and in the blink of an eye, she arrived at the entrance of the hall.


    "Red Note." Just as she was about to step out of the manor, the man''s voice sounded again, "This isn''t my decision. It was something that your Headmaster''s grandfather had planned for a long time ago. You have to think about it carefully. What exactly did he do this for?"


    When the girl heard this, her body paused, and her feet hung in the air, stopping.


    At that moment, the scene seemed to have stopped, but the rain was still falling. Apart from the patter of rain, there was no sound in the main hall of the Heavenly Policy Manor.


    After a long silence, the girl finally withdrew her foot. She slowly turned around and looked at the man on the stage. Her eyes were filled with tears at some unknown time.


    At that time, the man stood up and slowly walked to the girl. He reached out his hand and gently wiped away the tears at the corner of the girl''s eyes. Then, he said softly, "Knowing justice, this is my Ye Chengtai''s good daughter."


    After saying that, the man stroked his sleeve and left.


    The moment she was wrong, the tears on the girl''s cheeks that had been wiped away burst into tears again.


    ¡­


    "Brother Chu, do you want to stop drinking this wine?" Xu Han frowned as he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, his face flushed red. He asked in a deep voice.


    "Ha! You and I were able to drink together with great difficulty. How can we not return with great pleasure?" The middle-aged man was clearly drunk to the point of losing his mind. He placed one hand on Xu Han''s shoulder, but his mouth was swollen, and his words were rather unclear.


    Xu Han sniffed the strong smell of alcohol coming from the man''s body and shook his head helplessly. Finally, he put away his thoughts of persuasion.


    However, Chu Chouli did not feel the slightest bit drunk. He continued to speak loudly, "Little Han, why do you say that all women in this world are so heartless? Look at that girl on the red paper. When you left today, she actually didn''t say a single word."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly returned to his normal state. He picked up the wine glass in front of him and took a sip. "You should know Red Jian''s temperament. She has her own thoughts. If she changed her original intentions for me, Ye Hongjian would not be Ye Hongjian."


    "Besides, I refuse to change for her. How can I force her to change for me?"


    When the middle-aged man, who had always been careless, heard this, a trace of worry appeared on his drunken and hazy face.


    "Yes." He seemed to have thought of something and let out a long sigh. "You and I are stubborn people. No wonder we are all alone. We deserve it, deserve it."


    After saying that, Chu Chouli raised the wine cup in his hand and looked at Xu Han. "Let this matter be, Xiao Han, you and my brothers should drink three cups together. Come!" He said.


    Chu Chouli said this, regardless of whether Xu Han agreed or not, he drank another three cups of sake on his own. The already drunk middle-aged man could no longer endure the dizziness in his mind at this moment. His head sank and he fell on the wooden table.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and it seemed that it was rare to encounter such a heavy rain in spring.


    Xu Han looked at the drunken man and shook his head. In the end, he helplessly helped him to his bed. Then, he stood up and tidied up the wine on the table. After finishing all this, he walked to the door and stood under the eaves, looking at Chang''an City in the rain.


    Xuan''er, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed, could not stand the pungent smell of alcohol from the man and jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder. Xu Han smiled apologetically at the black cat. Just as he was about to clean up the side room, he and the black cat were going to spend the night together. However, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a green figure standing in a nearby attic.


    Xu Han looked at that person, but the cyan figure did not avoid it. Instead, he nodded slightly at him, and his gaze was still fixed on this place.


    Whether it was an illusion or not, Xu Han vaguely felt that what that person was looking at was not the dilapidated mansion or the hazy rainy night, but the man who was snoring like thunder in his room.


    The man in the room seemed to be lying down a little unwell, and at that time, he rolled his body and spat out a phrase that was hard to say whether he was drunk or dreamy.


    "A hundred thousand White Lianxian descends into the sky, a single attack¡­"


    "Tsing Yi, look at your homeland¡­"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. At that time, he felt that this poem was quite appropriate to the situation in front of him.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 307 Hes Still Alive

    Chu Chouli woke up from his hangover headache.


    He stood up in a daze. The rain that had been raining all night had finally stopped. The small courtyard was wet, and the water vapor was hazy.


    "Miao?" A black cat landed in front of him. It blinked its amber eyes and tilted its head to look at him.


    "Are you awake?" Then, the youth with a white cloth tied to his right arm walked in with a bowl of steaming rice porridge and handed it to him.


    Chu Chouli took the rice porridge in a trance and sniffed it close to his nose. It was very fragrant.


    He hurriedly drank a mouthful and was soaked in the wine all night, because the rice porridge poured into his stomach gave him a warm feeling.


    "Good stuff." The middle-aged man patted his stomach, and his face returned to a careless expression.


    "There''s still a lot in the pot. If Big Brother Chu likes it, I''ll bring it out for you later." The youth smiled faintly and said softly.


    "Help yourself, help yourself." The burly man smiled and swallowed all the remaining rice porridge in the bowl in one mouthful. Then he stood up and wanted to serve rice porridge.


    "Big Brother Chu."


    However, just as he took this step forward, the youth''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Huh?" The burly man turned his head to look at the youth in puzzlement.


    However, the youth did not say anything. Instead, he extended his hand and pointed not far away. Chu Chouli followed the youth''s hand, hoping to point at the place he was pointing at.


    It was a pavilion, about thirty to forty feet tall. It was made entirely of mahogany. Although it was unique, it was not surprising in this prosperous Chang''an City. However, the middle-aged man, who had never cared about anything, trembled inexplicably when he saw the pavilion.


    However, he quickly concealed this strange expression and pretended to look at Xu Han with a calm and puzzled expression.


    "What''s wrong? Brother Xu likes that pavilion?"


    "No, no, it''s too daughter-like."


    The burly man said solemnly.


    The youth did not take Chu Chouli''s words seriously. Instead, he looked at Chu Chouli with a faint smile and asked, "Does Big Brother Chu recognize the owner of the pavilion?"


    Chu Chouli laughed and was about to deny it.


    "A woman in green." The youth''s voice sounded again. "Yesterday when you were drunk, that woman stood in the attic and looked at you all night."


    The man surnamed Chu''s expression froze. He smiled and said, "No wonder, no wonder. Your big brother Chu is famous for his elegance in Chang''an City. There are no 10,000 women who admire me, but there are 8,000. I guess he is another infatuated woman. Unfortunately, I am not here. I am not here."


    Such nonsense could be said to be full of mistakes, but the youth surprisingly nodded his head, as if he had no intention of investigating.


    Just as the middle-aged man let out a sigh of relief, the youth''s voice sounded again.


    "However, Big Brother Chu called Ran Qingyi 93 times in a row yesterday."


    "Why is this?"


    The youth sat upright at the wooden table, stretching out his hand to take care of the dust on the black cat''s fur, and said without turning his head.


    ¡­


    Su Mu''an followed a group of people through the white walls of the Lunar Temple. There were Confucian scholars dressed in white everywhere, shuttling back and forth through the palace gates. Among them, there were handsome young men in their early twenties, middle-aged men with bald beards, and old men with frosty temples.


    Most of them were in a hurry, with different scrolls in their hands.


    Su Mu''an looked at it strangely and couldn''t help but look at it a few more times.


    "Little fellow, are you sure you don''t have any questions?" The black-robed man with the evil dragon embroidered on it turned around and looked at Su Mu''an with a smile.


    Su Mu''an shook her head in frustration. He hadn''t slept well last night and kept thinking about what kind of question he should ask. At a young age, he also realized that such an opportunity was extremely rare, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t make up his mind. It wasn''t that he didn''t have any doubts in his heart, on the contrary, he had too many questions to ask, but in the end, he couldn''t decide which one to ask.


    "Why don''t I help you think of one?" The gentle smile on the man''s face made people who were not familiar with him inevitably have harmless goodwill towards him.


    Su Mu''an was a straightforward person. Someone was willing to help him resolve his doubts, so he was naturally happy. Without thinking, he asked, "Alright, what are you asking?"


    When the man heard this, the smile on his face became even more intense. "Didn''t you say that you owe that credit dagger a knife? Why don''t you just ask that credit dagger who he is?"


    Before Su Mu''an could respond, Ning Zhu Mang, who was at the side, could no longer watch.


    "I think you, Yuan Yanluo, want to know? Are you not afraid of losing your identity by deceiving a child?" Ning Zhumang snorted coldly and said.


    However, the black-robed man didn''t care. He still had a smile like the spring breeze on his face as he said, "The world is vast and bizarre when one lives. It''s always good to know more. It''s good for oneself, but it''s also good for one''s little brother. How can one say that it''s a scam?"


    "That''s right, Uncle Ning. This senior is just helping me out. He didn''t lie to me." Su Mu''an , who was pure-minded, hurriedly said at that time, with the intention of speaking up for the man.


    Ning Zhumang was furious when he heard this, and he wished he could take out a wooden stick and knock Su Mu''an ''s head open on the spot.


    "Mu An." Fortunately, Yuan Guilong''s voice suddenly sounded. "Don''t listen to others. Just be sincere."


    "Yes, Master." Su Mu''an , who had always respected her teacher, hurriedly nodded.


    He said this without paying attention to the black-robed man beside him. At that time, he curled his lips in dissatisfaction.


    ¡­


    "In that case, is there really a sect in this world called the Bandit Saint Sect?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes as he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said softly.


    Chu Chouli''s words instantly aroused his dissatisfaction.


    "What do you mean there really is one? I already have one! I, someone from the Chu Clan, am able to sit properly. When did I ever deceive you?" Chu Chouli retorted loudly with the rice porridge that he had yet to swallow in his mouth. Immediately, the rice porridge sprayed all over Xuan''er, causing the black cat to let out a burst of dissatisfied howls.


    "Good, good, good!" Xu Han said repeatedly. Seeing that the anger on the man''s face had subsided, he continued to ask, "Does that White Phoenix Tribe''s Imperial Envoy Ran Qingyi still belong to Brother Chu''s sect?"


    "Sigh." Hearing this, the man put down the porcelain bowl in his hand. The rice porridge in the bowl was shocked by the force and fell on the wooden table.


    "It''s not just as simple as being from the same sect."


    At that time, the man raised his head and looked up at the sky. The sunlight after the rain fell on his side, reflecting the grain of rice on his thick beard clearly into his eyes. "Back then, I was eighteen and she was eighteen. She was childhood sweethearts."


    "Among the Sacred Thieving Sect, there are two supreme techniques. One is to bully the heavens, the other is to steal lives. The two of us were passed down by our master''s father. She learned the front and I learned the back."


    Chu Chouli said slowly with a fascinated expression. The light in his eyes was deep, as if he had returned to the 18-year-old he spoke of.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Just as the story began, a knock came from the direction of the courtyard gate.


    Chu Chouli stopped talking and turned to look at Xu Han. Xu Han shook his head helplessly. Obviously, he did not know who was visiting at this moment.


    However, he still stood up, walked to the courtyard gate, and opened the courtyard gate.


    The target was a face that he was quite familiar with.


    It was a youth with thick eyebrows and big eyes, dressed in a purple robe. When he saw Xu Hanzhi, the youth smiled and bowed towards him. "I''ve seen Brother Xu before," he said.


    Song Yueming''s arrival was somewhat beyond Xu Han''s expectations. He was slightly stunned and said in a deep voice, "Brother Song, please come in."


    With that, he led Song Yueming through the narrow courtyard and into the room.


    "Big Brother Chu is also here? Long time no see." Seeing Chu Chouli in the room, Song Yueming respectfully bowed. If it weren''t for the purple robe on his body that represented the sword-wielding hall master, his manner would have caused people to feel dazed, as if they had returned to the scene on the small window of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    After all, the situation had changed. Chu Chouli looked at Song Yueming and nodded at him. He stood up and tidied up the dishes on the table. He said, "You guys chat, I''ll go tidy up."


    After saying that, the middle-aged man left.


    Xu Han looked at the man''s departing back and narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t help but feel a little regretful in his heart. He finally found an opportunity to let this man speak his mind, but was disturbed by Song Yueming who suddenly came to visit.


    "Brother Xu, aren''t you going to sit down?" As he thought about this, Song Yueming sat down and smiled at Xu Han.


    Xu Han had no choice but to put away the regrets in his heart. He sat down opposite Song Yueming and looked at the youth in front of him. He said, "Brother Song, how did you get the time to come to my shack today?"


    "A shack?" Hearing this, the purple-robed youth turned to look at Xu Han''s courtyard. "It smells like that small porch window back then. I really miss that time. I like it very much. How can I call it a shack?"


    "Back then?" Hearing this, Xu Han smiled. "Brother Song is now the Sword Hall Master and Elder Sikong''s right-hand man. Compared to back then, it can be said to be a difference between clouds and mud. I don''t know how to say this nostalgia."


    Song Yueming naturally recognized Xu Han''s words, and he did not refute them. He only smiled faintly.


    "Brother Song, it''s better for us to stop being false and trusting. Why are we here? Let''s be frank."


    Hearing this, Song Yueming was not annoyed. He picked up the teacup on the wooden table and said with narrowed eyes, "I''m here to save Brother Xu''s life."


    "Oh? How?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Brother Xu is a smart person. You should know that today, be it Zhu Xian or Elder Sikong, the reason why they haven''t attacked Brother Xu is because of the Jizhou Lands in the hands of the Tian Ce Mansion and the Mobei Saber King Yuan Guilong."


    "Now that Brother Xu has left Tiance Prefecture, then the former is no longer useful to Brother Xu. As for that Yuan Guilong, he probably won''t be able to live much longer, so if Brother Xu wants to survive, I think I have to plan ahead." Song Yueming said softly.


    "Brother Song, what do you mean?"


    "Hand over the Heavenly Punishment Sword." Song Yueming''s voice suddenly turned cold.


    Xu Han seemed to have anticipated his words.


    "Hand over the Xing Tian Sword and I will be able to survive? Not to mention Zhu Shouzuo, can you let go of that child slaughter feud? I believe Brother Song has heard rumors about me before, right?"


    "Brother Xu, are you saying that Brother Xu is a prince who survived by luck back then? Should he inherit the great lineage?"


    "Everyone knows Zhu Xian''s thoughts. Since he wants to achieve the great cause of an emperor, how can a so-called True Fate Son of Heaven like me be at ease outside?"


    "Brother Xu believed this?" Song Yueming raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I believe it or not. The important thing is that Zhu Shouzuo has never tolerated the slightest bit of sand in his eyes. I am not a prince, and this sword is my bargaining chip. I am the prince. With this sword in hand and the dragon qi protecting me, no one can kill me. In reason, does Brother Song think I can hand over this sword?"


    Hearing this, Song Yueming knew that he would not be able to take the sword from Xu Han''s hand no matter what, so he simply put away the effort he had to waste on this matter. He then stood up and said, "I don''t think Brother Xu is the only one responsible for Zhu Longqi''s death. I heard that Senior Sister Ziyu has already followed Young Master Meng to the Chen Kingdom. Is it related to this matter?"


    "What? Brother Song wants to help Zhu Shouzuo find out the truth?"


    "Brother Xu has misunderstood. You also know the temperament of the leader. In order to avenge his son, he will not carefully investigate whether Senior Sister Ziyu is involved in this matter. As long as there is a slight doubt, he will kill him."


    "Is that so? But Ziyu is the Empress of the Chen Kingdom after all. I think at this juncture, I hope that the First Prince will not cause any complications for his great cause."


    Hearing this, the smile in Song Yueming''s eyes became even more intense. He said, "If Brother Xu has such an idea, I''m afraid he will be disappointed."


    After saying this, the youth took out something from his bosom and handed it to Xu Han.


    It was a letter, written in ink, seemingly a secret letter from somewhere, with red wax at the corner of the letter for sealing. When Xu Han saw the handwriting clearly, the youth''s pupils suddenly dilated, and a look of horror appeared on his forehead.


    It says so.


    "On the 12th day of the 1st year of Lailong, Chen Xuanji married Yan Yanyan, the daughter of the Yan Clan''s Clan Head, and made her his wife."


    ¡­


    Sandalwood was lit in the middle of the door, and a faint fragrance and smoke surrounded the door, obscuring everything in the room.


    Sitting in the room called Phoenix Arrival Pavilion, Su Mu''an looked a little embarrassed.


    Everyone was sitting in a tight spot, either closing their eyes to rest, or lowering their heads to ponder, as if they were waiting for something in peace of mind.


    Su Mu''an had been waiting here for half an hour, but the legendary Supreme True Man still hadn''t arrived.


    It was hard to say if he was impatient or if the strange atmosphere in the room made him uneasy. He always felt a little depressed and wanted to say something to others. However, even Ning Zhumang, who was closest to him, seemed to have changed his face. He sat on the same spot with his eyes fixed on him, apparently ignoring his thoughts.


    This dilemma lasted for about a hundred years. The door of the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion was suddenly pushed open. Dozens of white-clothed Confucian scholars entered and separated on both sides.


    At that moment, everyone who sat quietly turned their heads to look. Su Mu''an also knew from their performance that Supreme True Man was about to enter the arena. Therefore, the youth held his breath and focused. He then turned his head to look.


    An immortal over six hundred years old had experienced countless storms in the world. Such an existence was enough to arouse the curiosity of this youth from any angle.


    However, when that immortal really appeared, Su Mu''an was somewhat disappointed.


    There was no immortal style in his imagination, nor was there any Qin Di Fan singing in his expectation.


    Rather than being an immortal, Supreme True Man was more like an old man on the verge of death. He wore a wide white robe, with six golden threads embroidered on his sleeves. The ravines on his face were like the bark of an old tree, making it almost impossible to see his original appearance. His footsteps trembled, and he even needed the support of two Confucian scholars on both sides to safely walk onto the high platform of Fenglai Pavilion.


    Although the appearance of a Supreme True Man was very different from what Su Mu''an had imagined.


    However, the young man, who had always been kind, still had enough respect for this old man.


    "There are really many talented people in the world. In just a few months, a few groups of guests have arrived from my Lunar Temple." After sitting on the high platform, Supreme True Man scanned the people below and said. His voice was somewhat ancient, but his tone carried a warm feeling, making people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze.


    "This old man is old. I''ll keep you waiting." As the old man said this, his words suddenly changed. "Since you''ve come to my Lunar Temple, I''m sure you know the rules of the Lunar Temple as well. Let''s get to the point. If you have any questions, come on."


    The gate of the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion was tightly closed, and more than ten Confucian scholars stood silently at the door. Su Mu''an and the others sat upright on the prayer mat. As these words fell, the atmosphere in the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion became even more silent.


    Just as Su Mu''an clenched her fists, she thought about whether she should speak first. After all, the question that he had finally decided on should not be considered complicated in his eyes. Asking first would allow more time for her master and the others to prepare.


    Only when this thought arose did Ning Zhumang stand up first.


    Sect Leader Ning cupped his hands towards Supreme True Man. His expression darkened as he asked, "A year ago, our sect''s elder, Sikong Bai, asked for a divination from Daoist Master. The divination said that he would kill an emperor and save the world." Ning dared to ask. After the Sacred Riding Dragon had steered the guests, Xia Jun was eyeing them covetously from the outside, and the vassal kings were respecting themselves. How could the world compare to today? Is Daoist''s words a salvation or a chaos? "


    In Su Mu''an''s eyes, Ning Zhu Mang, who had always been kind, had a murderous aura surging between his eyebrows as he asked this question in a questioning tone.


    In the face of such a fierce questioning, that Supreme True Man ''s expression remained the same.


    "In the last years of Dali, the world was in chaos. The Great Ancestor of the previous dynasty had conquered the world to pacify the world. This was the peaceful era of Da Chu. If the world was only overlooked for a moment, there would naturally be a human purgatory and starvation everywhere. But without this, where would Ming Jun be able to take advantage of the situation to rise up and bring peace to the country?"


    "Ning headmaster if ask this life or chaos, in the present is chaos, in a hundred years later, it is a peaceful and prosperous era. The predecessors planted trees and the descendants enjoyed the shade, which was the same in ancient times. As for the baleful aura in the sect master''s heart, I think it''s just that the Exquisite Pavilion did not happen to be a pawn that was crushed before the arrival of this prosperous era. "But there are no immortal dynasties in the world, let alone the sect, the sect master should be open-minded."


    Daoist Supreme said this with a faint smile in his muddy eyes.


    When Ning Zhumang heard this, his expression was gloomy, but he knew that he could only ask Gu''er to retreat resentfully.


    At that moment, Yuan Guilong stood up and stepped forward.


    He also cupped his hands towards this Adept and asked in a deep voice, "I would like to ask, Wang Mu Ji of the Northern Region of the Great Zhou had already arrived at the Immortal Realm, but his lifespan was less than half a hundred years. His palace had collapsed and he died. Does Adept know who took his palace?"


    The macheteman''s tone was cold as he asked this question. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Your Excellency," he said calmly, "your eyes are filled with evil intent, and your words are full of edge. There is no need to ask each other," he said, as if he hadn''t noticed this.


    Su Mu''an was confused by this answer, but Yuan Guilong nodded slightly at that time and retreated.


    Supreme True Man turned to look at the three people who hadn''t asked any questions. Twilight''s gaze swept past them one by one and finally landed on Mo Chen. "I didn''t expect that I would be able to see the descendants of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum before I died. May I know what kind of problem you have?"


    Mo Chen Zi did not hesitate. Since Daoist Peerless asked, he immediately stood up and did not bow. He asked, "Back then, the Emperor of Da Chu asked the Learning Academy. Was the Half Demon Divine Seed said by Your Excellency?"


    Upon hearing this, Daoist Supreme nodded and did not deny it. He said, "Indeed."


    ''"How can there be a method that can last forever? If there was a Daoist, how could it end up in such a field? When did the Lunar Temple start to fabricate nonsense? Or did the Daoist have other plans?" Mo Chen Zi, who had received the answer, did not seem to want to follow the Lunar Temple''s rule of asking questions one by one. He continued to ask at that time.


    As for Daoist Supreme, he didn''t seem to pursue this matter. The old man stroked his beard on his chin.


    "The heavens and the earth are vast. Although the Lunar Temple is known throughout the world for a thousand years, how can you know all the mysteries of the world? The Emperor asked me about this method and the rules of the Lunar Temple will naturally be answered. As for the consequences, I, the Lunar Temple, am not in a position to interfere."


    Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi silently looked at the old man on the stage. He seemed to want to see what he was thinking, but how could an immortal who had lived for 600 years be happy? His actions were doomed to be futile.


    The sandalwood in the room slowly burned out. After a long time, Mo Chen Zi spoke again.


    "Looks like the Old Palace Master is unwilling to abide by this rule. Then we might have to talk about this matter here."


    The old man smiled and nodded, "I would like to hear more about it."


    After the two of them finished speaking, the man in the black robe embroidered with the evil dragon finally stood up.


    He patted Su Mu''an on the shoulder and blinked at the youth, saying, "Think hard."


    Then, he respectfully cupped his hands towards the immortal and asked, "Where can I find the Credit Blade Man?"


    Everyone on the field was stunned by this question. Su Mu''an ''s eyes widened as she looked at the man. She couldn''t understand why he asked such a question.


    In that case, it was rare for a Supreme True Man to be able to respond calmly to any question before. He did not answer this question at the first possible moment. Instead, he asked, "Why are you looking for him?"


    "Naturally, it''s borrowing the saber." The man replied with a smile.


    The Supreme True Man who received this response looked at the man for dozens of breaths of time. This was the first time he had picked up the brush on the desk in front of him. The two Confucian scholars serving beside him saw this. One of them hurriedly studied the ink, while the other placed the top quality paper in front of the old man. He only saw the Supreme True Man drawing on the paper for a long time.


    Only after a hundred breaths did he collect the ink, and a scholar respectfully took the paper and handed it to the man.


    The black-robed man looked at the contents of the rice paper and immediately smiled happily.


    "Thank you, Adept." After saying this, he finally retreated.


    "Little fellow, it''s your turn." After sitting back down, the man did not forget to glance at Su Mu''an, who was beside him, and said mockingly.


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Su Mu''an hurriedly stood up and walked to the middle of the door, but did not ask any questions.


    "Child, if you have any questions, you can tell me." Daoist Supreme smiled and said when he saw him like this. There was no lack of encouragement in his tone, and he looked very much like a gentle elder.


    However, Su Mu''an reached out to scratch the back of her head and said somewhat distressed, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    His appearance caused the surrounding Confucian scholars to chuckle.


    Daoist Supreme was in charge of the Lunar Temple, and he had never seen such a strange child in more than 600 years.


    "Then hurry up and think about it. This old bones of mine can wait, but these people can''t." As he spoke, the old man intentionally or unintentionally looked at Yuan Guilong and the others who were sitting at the side.


    Su Mu''an did not understand what the old man meant. She just felt uneasy about making so many people wait for her.


    After thinking for a long time, he gritted his teeth and finally asked, "Then tell me, who is that macheteman from my ancestor?"


    When this question was asked, everyone present was stunned again.


    It wasn''t because this question was strange, but because it seemed too simple to everyone, and it didn''t seem to have any meaning at all.


    "It''s not easy to go up the mountain once? Are you sure you want to ask this question?" Supreme True Man seemed to be amused by Su Mu''an ''s actions. The old man asked with a smile, as if he rarely intended to give him a chance to change.


    "He won''t change. It''s him." However, Su Mu''an shook her head firmly.


    "But there are so many people in your family. Which one do you want to know?" Seeing the youth''s resolute attitude, Supreme True Man did not say anything to persuade him. Instead, he asked.


    As soon as this question arose, the muscles on Ning Zhumang''s face twitched imperceptibly.


    As he had expected, the teenager began to speak with his fingers again, "My father''s father''s father''s father''s father¡­"


    He solemnly counted seventeen fathers before stopping.


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme True Man on the stage burst into laughter. "Wait a moment, I will help you calculate who your ancestor was."


    "Alright, alright." Su Mu''an hurriedly nodded her head, her expression still extremely serious.


    After Daoist Supreme finished speaking, he closed his eyes.


    He began to deduce from the secret arts of his Lunar Temple.


    To him, this was not a difficult task.


    In the future, because there were too many variables, the longer it was, the harder it would be to deduce.


    The past was different, because the past had already become a fixed number, and the longer such a fixed number was, the greater the impact it would have on the present. The deducer will have more clues to trace back to. Of course, the longer the past is, the easier it is theoretically to deduce, but because the longer the time is, the more effort is required. To an immortal who had lived for six hundred years, all of this was nothing.


    Not only did the Confucian scholars in this room think so, Yuan Guilong and the others also thought so.


    However, compared to those Confucian scholars who knew about the strange sword on Su Mu''an ''s back, Yuan Guilong and the others were more curious.


    As time passed, Su Mu''an widened her eyes and looked expectantly at the old man on the stage.


    However, in the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred breaths had passed. The old man who closed his eyes still did not open his eyes. Instead, his brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Everyone could even clearly see that beads of sweat were beginning to appear on the old man''s forehead.


    The Confucian scholars in the Lunar Temple obviously did not expect such a scene. It seemed that they had never seen this old palace master reveal such an expression, except for the heavenly tribulation that they had not endured a few years ago.


    This was a very unreasonable matter. Su Mu''an counted seventeen fathers and calculated that it had only been a few hundred years. With such a calculation, many Confucian scholars in Lunar Temple would be able to accomplish it as long as they were willing to spend some time.


    At this moment, the expression on Daoist Priest''s face seemed to be far from simple.


    Of course it''s not simple.


    In less than ten breaths of time, Supreme True Man had already counted the top ten fathers that Su Mu''an had mentioned.


    But when he reached the eleventh place, his speed suddenly slowed down.


    Tracing back to the eleventh father, he had spent twice as much time as the first ten people. It wasn''t because he had encountered any problems, but because the eleventh father''s lifespan was extremely long, almost reaching the point of four to five hundred years. Before Supreme True Man could recover his breath, the twelfth person''s expression suddenly changed. This Su Clan ancestor''s lifespan was 800 years.


    Supreme True Man had lived for six hundred years and was already the longest living immortal in the world. He had never heard of an immortal who had lived for 800 years in this world. He had experienced the sixth Heavenly Tribulation. He knew how terrifying the might of this Heavenly Tribulation was when it reached the end. An 800-year-old immortal meant that the other party had suffered at least seven Heavenly Tribulation. He didn''t dare to imagine how powerful that person was.


    It took him another thirty breaths of time to pass the twelfth Su Clan ancestor.


    However, the thirteenth place caused his head to tremble. This Su Clan ancestor''s lifespan was 1,400 years.


    I''m afraid this is no longer the lifespan that the Earthly Immortal Realm can attain.


    After that, the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth had their lifespans increased exponentially. The speed at which the Supreme True Man was deducing had also begun to slow down. His face gradually turned pale, and because he had exhausted too much of his heartforce, his internal breathing became chaotic.


    The few six people behind him had allowed Supreme True Man to deduce the situation for ten thousand years. This was undoubtedly a huge consumption for him, but he gritted his teeth and persisted. This was not how much he cared about his promise to Su Mu''an, but as a cultivator, he instinctively yearned for such a powerful existence. At the same time, he was very curious as to what kind of person Su Mu''an was talking about as the seventeenth father, and whether such an existence was comparable to that one¡­


    With such doubts, he used nearly half an hour to deduce to the sixteenth ancestor of the Su Clan, and the seventeenth ancestor slowly unveiled his mysterious veil in front of Supreme True Man .


    Daoist Supreme took a deep breath.


    He was somewhat excited and somewhat inexplicably terrified.


    He tried his best to calm down the peculiarities in his heart, and then continued to deduce.


    Only then did such thoughts arise, and the scenery in front of him suddenly darkened. It was like a space-time displacement, and he arrived at an endless darkness.


    In the boundless darkness, he could vaguely see a figure in front of him.


    There was no reason, there was a voice in his mind telling him that this was the ancestor of the Su Clan.


    He looked at it with all his strength.


    He saw a figure with a sword on his back.


    He also saw countless stars shining in the dark sky. Amongst these stars, seven of the most dazzling stars were standing in the middle like kings.


    The figure had seven stars above his head, and his body slowly turned towards him.


    Daoist Supreme''s breathing became rapid.


    However, he still tried his best to open his eyes wide, wanting to see the figure''s appearance clearly.


    At that time, that person finally turned around and entered his eyes. A pair of eyes that were burning like a blazing sun.


    A majestic aura that seemed like the might of Mount Tai descended upon him, as if a spied god had been blasphemed. With just a single glance, Daoist Supreme''s heart trembled.


    Pu!


    As a result, under the surprised gazes of the people from the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion, the Supreme True Man suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and sat there with a dispirited aura.


    After a long time, the old man finally raised his head and looked at Su Mu''an .


    The expression on his face was dispirited. After a while, he weakly spat out four words.


    "He ¡­ is still alive ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 308 Assassination

    "Aiyaya. What is this supposed to do?" Chu Chouli looked at the secret letter in his hand and cried out in surprise.


    Xu Han stroked the black cat in his arms and frowned. "Meng Liang has been leaving with Fang Ziyu for some time. If they had walked faster, they would have already arrived in the Nether Continent by now. I only hope that Meng Liang is alert enough."


    "That won''t do." Chu Chouli waved his hand repeatedly, "Prince Zhao Chu of You Prefecture has always been close to Long Ye Si''s Zhu Fox, I''m afraid¡­"


    "This news has just spread to Chang''an. Zhu Xian has great ability to send this news back to Zhao Chu in You Prefecture. I''m afraid it will take some time. If Meng Liang gets the news, he will definitely be alert. Besides¡­ it''s up to them now." Xu Han said in a deep voice.


    Chu Chouli, on the other hand, heard something else from Xu Han''s words. He looked at Xu Han in surprise, "Are you saying that Zhu Xian and the others only obtained this news?"


    "Naturally." Xu Han nodded and pointed at the wax mark on the corner of the secret letter. "You see, the wax on this letter hasn''t faded yet. It probably hasn''t been opened for more than an hour."


    Chu Chouli immediately remembered, "You mean that kid surnamed Song? He actually came here to spread the news for us."


    Xu Han glanced at the stupid middle-aged man and nodded.


    The middle-aged man was still unaware of this. He slapped his forehead and immediately shouted, "Should we quickly spread the news to Meng Liang?"


    "No need." However, Xu Han shook his head. "I think he, Meng Liang, found out about the matter with the Chen Kingdom earlier than us. I only hope that he can handle it calmly."


    After saying that, the youth raised his head to look at Chu Chouli and said with a smile that was not a smile, "If Big Brother Chu really has time, why don''t you tell me the story of your eighteen years of age?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s expression immediately changed.


    He stood up and said bitterly, "I haven''t woken up yet. I''ll go to sleep ¡­ I''ll sleep again ¡­" Then he fled the room.


    ¡­


    Xu Han wasn''t wrong. Meng Liang wasn''t a fool. Being able to become the first disciple under the Throne of Thousand Autumns of Mount Li was something that Mo Chen valued highly enough to enter the Mausoleum of the Sword.


    Meng Liang was naturally a very smart person.


    However, one thing Xu Han had miscalculated was that no matter how smart a person was in this world, when they met someone they cared about, they would inexplicably become the biggest idiot in this world.


    And Meng Liang was now such a fool.


    Of course, he knew how terrifying Zhu Xian''s revenge was. However, there was a voice in his heart that kept telling him that Fang Ziyu was the Empress of the Chen Kingdom, and that Zhu Xian would not attack her until there was the most practical evidence.


    Therefore, on his way to the Chen Kingdom, he did not deliberately slow down, nor did he deliberately speed up his pace.


    He enjoyed this last bit of time alone with Fang Ziyu. He knew that once he arrived in Chen Country, Fang Ziyu would be Chen Xuanji''s. It was only after these few days had passed that they were able to reach the border between Liang Zhou and You Zhou.


    "Ai, surnamed Meng, do you think I should wear this dress, or should I wear this dress to see someone surnamed Chen?"


    At the junction of Liang Zhou and You Zhou, in a small shop called Wu Peng City, Fang Ziyu held two clothes and gestured in front of Meng Liang. He asked expectantly.


    Meng Liang looked at the girl in front of him and sincerely said, "They are all beautiful."


    "Then buy them all. The girl is so beautiful. It''s always right to buy a few more clothes." The stall owner hurriedly echoed.


    "Then I''ll buy them all." Hearing this, Meng Liang made a decision without waiting for Fang Ziyu to respond.


    "Thank you." Fang Ziyu also smiled happily.


    Along the way, Meng Liang knew everything about Fang Ziyu''s request. After packing up the clothes that the shopkeeper had handed over with a smile, they found a restaurant in the city and sat down to eat at the window.


    "Do you think someone surnamed Chen doesn''t recognize me?" Fang Ziyu thought that he would soon meet his sweetheart, so he was naturally very excited. But the shyness in the girl''s heart, or the uneasiness she felt about the upcoming happiness, made it inevitable for her to ask such a stupid question.


    "How could it be? Ziyu is so cute, it''s too late for Xuanji to like him!" Meng Liang hurriedly said, looking anxious as if he wished he was Chen Xuanji.


    However, Fang Ziyu, who was immersed in the anticipation of seeing Chen Xuanji, did not notice the strange appearance of this man in front of her. She said worriedly, "But he is now the emperor of Chen Country, and I¡­"


    "Ziyu, don''t worry. If Xuanji dares to let you down, I''ll help you break his bones." Meng Liang said seriously.


    When the girl saw this, she did not take it seriously. She only treated it as a joke of Meng Liang.


    "You''re the best." The girl smiled sweetly at him, causing Meng Liang''s heart to tremble and he was stunned.


    "Time to eat." Seeing him like this, the young girl thought that he was thinking of something else. She glanced at him with some reproach, and Meng Liang regained his senses.


    ¡­


    Although this town was small, the food in the hotel had a different flavor. The two ate happily. Occasionally, Fang Ziyu would talk about interesting things in the Linglong Pavilion. Meng Liang listened carefully and seldom spoke, but the atmosphere at the table was extremely relaxed.


    At this moment, the sound of wings spreading out came from outside the window.


    Both of them were attracted by this voice and turned to look, only to see a white pigeon landing impartially on their dining table.


    Before Fang Ziyu could exclaim in surprise, Meng Liang grabbed the white pigeon with a solemn expression.


    "This is?" Fang Ziyu asked doubtfully.


    "Chen Country''s messenger pigeon, I''m afraid something big has happened here." Meng Liang responded in a deep voice. He was slightly worried about whether there was something wrong with the war against Great Xia.


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. Obviously, she also thought of this matter. She urged, "Then hurry up and take a look!"


    "Yes." Meng Liang nodded when he heard this and hurriedly took off the letter paper at the ankle of the white dove. He opened his eyes and looked at it.


    When he saw the handwriting clearly, his expression changed and his expression became serious.


    Seeing him like this, Fang Ziyu thought that something big had happened.


    She didn''t care about anything else, so she immediately turned around and looked up, only to see a neat line of handwriting written on the letter.


    "Changwu Pass has won, and the Xia army has retreated."


    "Your Majesty is married to the daughter of the Yan Clan''s Clan Head. Quickly return."


    Fang Ziyu was stunned for a moment before regaining her senses. Her face instantly turned incomparably pale. Her body trembled and she immediately fell back to her seat.


    At the same time, the drinkers in the hotel suddenly stood up and took out bright swords and swords from all directions, attacking the two of them like this.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 309 Inch Sword

    "I didn''t expect you to have this ability?" A man dressed in a black robe embroidered with evil dragons looked at Su Mu''an with green eyes in the room that Lunar Temple had arranged for everyone.


    ''"I didn''t know it would be like this" Su Mu''an lowered his head guiltily. Obviously, because he had injured that Supreme True Man, he felt somewhat guilty in his heart.


    "Sigh, what are you saying? You''ve done your master a great favor." As he spoke, the man did not forget to look at Yuan Guilong, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    "Really?" The youth blinked and looked at the macheteman.


    Hearing this, Yuan Guilong opened his eyes. He nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Are you confident?" Seeing this, the man asked without revealing any traces.


    "Ten percent more." The macheteman replied indifferently.


    The man instantly became interested and asked, "How much did it take before?"


    The macheteman glanced at the man and said quietly, "Half complete."


    After saying this, the man''s expression froze. After a while, he asked again, "Then you still want to go?"


    Even he did not realize that when he said this, there was a dry tone in his tone that even he himself could not speak clearly.


    "Things in the world, then you may have to wait until you are confident that you can do everything." Yuan Guilong shook his head, his expression still indifferent. "Besides, you should know that I don''t have much time left."


    Perhaps this indifference had inexplicably stung the man.


    "But I have a way. Why aren''t you willing to give it a try?" As he said this, his voice unconsciously grew louder.


    "How?" At this moment, Mo Chen, who was sitting beside Yuan Guilong, suddenly opened his eyes and sized up the black robe on the man''s body. "I''m afraid the method you mentioned is the method of the Half Demon God Seed, right?"


    The black-robed man was shocked when he heard this. He suddenly remembered the question that Mo Chen Zi had asked in the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion today, and he had a guess in his heart. He nodded slightly, his face still calm. He smiled and said, "Looks like you have some insights into this technique. How does your heart feel?"


    "Since the emperor of the previous dynasty found this method, although he did not succeed in creating the divine seed, there are no fewer major powers in the world who are obsessed with this method. They are naturally not stupid people, and their belief in this method must have its roots. If I were to say that this method is a bystander, you would definitely not believe me." Mo Chen said in a deep voice.


    "Senior is indeed worthy of being the grave keeper of the Mausoleum of the Swords. Your thoughts are clear, unlike my pedantic brother." The man smiled.


    Su Mu''an and Ning Zhu Mang were stunned by these words, but they didn''t want this black-robed man to be brothers with Yuan Guilong.


    "However, the Heavenly Dao has its own limits, such as life, age, sickness, death, and wilting vegetation. If I forcefully change this limit, I dare not say anything else. However, the price this method will have to pay will definitely far exceed your expectations." Mo Chen said softly again.


    "Is that so?" The black-robed man, however, did not care. He raised his eyebrows and replied in such a manner. "But Senior, do you know that in the Dark Asura Palace¡­"


    "I''ve seen that half-demon before. Your Excellency should know better than I do how far away it is from the so-called Everlasting Longevity." However, before the man could finish speaking, Mo Chen Zi interrupted him.


    The black-robed man was dumbfounded when he said this. He remained silent for a long time before saying again, "No matter what, I will try."


    Hearing this, Mo Chen''s eyes narrowed.


    A surging sword intent surged out of his body. At the same time, there was an overflowing killing intent that instantly enveloped the man.


    At that moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly turned cold.


    Ning Zhumang''s face was pale, and Su Mu''an ''s expression was surprised. The macheteman, on the other hand, looked at his nose and heart, as if he didn''t care about his brother''s life or death.


    The black-robed man was enveloped by the immortal''s sword intent and killing intent. Although his expression had also become extremely ugly, he stubbornly straightened his waist and stared straight at Mo Chen Zi''s gaze.


    This exchange of gazes lasted for several breaths of time.


    Hmph.


    Mo Chen suddenly let out a cold snort and withdrew his sword intent and killing intent.


    At that moment, the chill in the room dissipated, and the black-robed man staggered and almost fell to the ground. However, no one paid any attention in the room. Only Su Mu''an quickly walked forward and supported the man who was about to fall to the ground.


    "Thank you." The man said gratefully to Su Mu''an .


    "Senior, listen to Senior Mo''s words. He has seen many things, so what he said makes sense." However, Su Mu''an did not understand what the people were talking about and only tried to persuade them out of kindness.


    The people in the room did not explain much about his youth''s temperament.


    "Good, good, good!" The black-robed man smiled miserably and replied.


    Su Mu''an saw him admit defeat and thought that this matter had already been exposed. She looked at Yuan Guilong and asked, "Master, when are we going down the mountain?"


    The little fellow still remembered in his heart that he had promised Xu Han that he would return to be his personal bodyguard. He did not dare to delay.


    "Tomorrow." Yuan Guilong replied.


    "That''s great. I''ll go pack my things now. Does Master have anything urgent for me to keep?" Su Mu''an said excitedly. Obviously, she was a little impatient.


    "No need. If you leave with Headmaster Ning, I won''t go down the mountain." Yuan Guilong said indifferently.


    "Why?" Su Mu''an and Ning Zhu Mang asked loudly at the same time.


    However, one of them was puzzled and the other was surprised.


    However, Yuan Guilong only turned to look at Ning Zhumang and said, "Headmaster Ning, you are different from us."


    ''"We are all dying people. We have received the blessings of the heavens and the earth for our entire lives. Before we die, we naturally have to do something for the heavens and the earth, everything in this world. You are different. Before you finish your journey, you don''t need to rush to the Yellow Springs Road with us."


    ''"But" Ning Zhumang was stunned when he heard this and wanted to say something else.


    "Mu An, you saw this child as well. His temperament is too pure. If you really are grateful to me for taking you up the mountain, please take good care of this child for me in the future." Yuan Guilong clearly didn''t intend to give Ning Zhumang any more chances to speak. He immediately said again, blocking Ning Zhumang''s words from coming to his mouth.


    "Master, what exactly are you doing?" Su Mu''an originally thought that she had talked to the Supreme True Man on the mountain, but this matter was over. Now, she came to her senses after hearing what the two of them said, as if what they were about to do had only just begun.


    "Mu An, everyone walks in their own world. They have their own dao. Yuan comes to cherish Yuan, and Yuan does not stay."


    "Remember, in the future, no matter where you are, you must not abandon this sincerity of a pure son. It is not in vain for you and me to fight." Yuan Guilong didn''t even give Su Mu''an the chance to react. He suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed at the top of Su Mu''an''s head. At that moment, Su Mu''an''s mind went blank. Her head tilted and she fainted.


    "Sect Leader Ning, this is troublesome." Then he looked at Ning Zhumang again.


    Seeing this, Ning Zhumang smiled bitterly. Of course, he knew that Yuan Guilong''s action was not only sending Su Mu''an away, but also making it impossible for him to refuse his request. After all, with Su Mu''an ''s current state, someone had to send him down the mountain.


    He nodded with a calm brow and said, "Thank you."


    Ning Zhumang was not a fool. He knew that Yuan Guilong was actually saving him.


    Seeing Ning Zhumang agree, a rare smile appeared on Yuan Guilong''s cold face. At that time, he turned to look at the black-robed man beside him.


    The black-robed man seemed to have expected that he would ask something, so he waved his hand before asking.


    Then he looked at the cold and stern macheteman and said in a deep voice, "I want to give you another ride."


    ¡­


    Ning Zhumang brought the unconscious Su Mu''an back to his room. Early tomorrow morning, he would bring him down the mountain.


    At this moment, only Yuan Guilong and the others were left in the room.


    "The credit dagger sent you a good disciple." Mo Chen looked in the direction where Ning Zhumang had left and sighed sincerely.


    The usually cold and stern macheteman smiled and said, "Yes, it''s so good that I can''t bear to die."


    "Let''s see how far this child can go."


    After saying that, the macheteman put away the hesitation that had suddenly arisen in his heart. He turned to look at Mo Chen Zi and asked, "What about you? Did you find the gravekeeper you were looking for?"


    "Yes." Mo Chen Zi nodded slightly.


    "Are you satisfied?" The macheteman asked again.


    Hearing this, Mo Chen Zi''s lips curled into a smile and said, "A pretty good little fellow is only guarding the Mausoleum of the Sword. He is a little wronged."


    "The Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum is truly a bit miserable. I believe that disciple of yours is also someone with great righteousness in his heart. How can he be willing to go there if he doesn''t want to?" Yuan Guilong said.


    Mo Chen shook his head and said, "I didn''t agree to that. However, when he understands those things, he will definitely go."


    Hearing this, Yuan Guilong was stunned. Although he was somewhat surprised, it was still a family matter of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. He did not have the time to say anything else, so he fell silent again at that time.


    This silence lasted for about a hundred breaths. Mo Chen Zi seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He walked over to the black-robed man and handed him something.


    "Right, I have something here. Help me bring it back to Dark Asura Palace." He said.


    This arrogant attitude made the black-robed man scoff. He did not reach out to receive it, but instead asked, "Your Excellency just wanted to kill me. What do you think I will help you with?"


    Mo Chen Zi did not seem to have heard the provocation in his words. He said lightly, "Look at what this is."


    Hearing this, the black-robed man took the item with a cold expression. He stared at it and his body trembled.


    It was a purple token with the words "Yama" written on it.


    The Purple Yama Token was the highest level token of the Dark Asura Palace. Even as a Ten Halls Yama, he did not possess it. It was rumored that there were only two tokens in the entire Dark Asura Palace. One was in the hands of the Ksitigarbha King, and the other was in the hands of the Ghost Subhuti from the Ten Halls Yama.


    Regardless of who had this one, if it could be given to Mo Chen Zi, then his relationship with Mo Chen Zi would definitely be extremely good. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to give it away.


    He was still in a daze when he suddenly discovered that there was something hidden behind the token.


    He hurriedly took it out and took a closer look. It was an inch sword the width of his index finger. He reached out and touched it. A boundless sword intent surged out from the inch-sized inch sword and burned his finger.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 310 Tear Open the False Light

    In less than an hour, the genius was dazzling. Outside the Academy on the peak of Ya Qi Mountain, more than a hundred white-robed Confucian scholars stood with their hands behind their backs.


    "Both of you." Ning Zhumang looked at Mo Chen Zi and Yuan Guilong, who were standing beside him, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep with Su Mu''an on his back.


    "Brother Ning, you don''t need to say anything." Yuan Guilong waved his hand, "You and I are both over half a hundred years old. There are gatherings and joys and sorrows in this world, not enough."


    When Ning Zhumang heard this, his body trembled slightly. After a long time, he bowed deeply to the two of them.


    "Gao Yi ¡­ I will remember it in my heart. If I make a profit on this trip ¡­"


    "You two must remember to look for me. When the time comes, drink and enjoy yourself."


    "If it is disadvantageous, I will definitely do it again if I have the fortune to ascend to the Immortal Realm!"


    After saying that, Ning Zhumang no longer hesitated. He looked deeply at the two of them for the last time. He carried the youth on his back and jumped into the sea of clouds at the mountainside.


    When Ning Zhumang''s back disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    At this moment, one of the hundred white-robed Confucian scholars stepped forward, walked to Yuan Guilong, bowed to him, and asked, "Are you still not leaving?"


    When he asked this, the scholar''s face carried a warm smile, just like the rising sun in the distant mountain depression.


    "Sir, please lead the way." Yuan Guilong also bowed respectfully to the scholar.


    Instantly, the smile on the scholarly scholar''s face collapsed, and it was replaced by a bitter cold like winter.


    "Please." He stretched out his hand and said. A hundred Confucian scholars lined up behind him, giving way to a path.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Yuan Guilong and Mo Chen Zi walked along this path. The black-robed man behind them hesitated slightly and followed suit.


    ¡­


    They walked to the gate of Lunar Temple.


    As before, the doors of Lunar Temple slowly opened.


    The sun rose at that time. Under the sunlight, the white Lunar Temple emitted an intoxicating white light.


    After passing through the palace walls, Yuan Guilong and the others arrived at the main hall of Lunar Temple called Phoenix Arrival Pavilion.


    An old man in white sat upright in the main hall of Lunar Temple.


    His broad white robe laid the floor made of white jade beneath his feet.


    Sunlight fell from the windows on both sides of the hall, reflecting mottled dots of light in the room.


    "Are you two unwilling to leave?" The old man lowered his head, his snow-white hair hanging on his forehead, looking a little messy.


    His hoarse and dry voice echoed in the silent hall for a long time.


    Mo Chen Zi and Yuan Guilong exchanged a glance, and the expression in their eyes instantly turned gloomy.


    Zheng!


    Clang!


    With two clear cries, the saber and sword were unsheathed at the same time.


    When the black-robed man saw this, he consciously retreated.


    "What a pity."


    The old man muttered to himself.


    At that moment, he slowly raised his head and looked at the two of them.


    A divine light gradually lit up in his turbid eyes, and his body slowly stood up.


    The sun seemed to dim at that time.


    The specks of light that fell through the windows in the hall were extinguished one after another like candles.


    The sunlight landed above Lunar Temple, as if something was blocking it, preventing him from shining in.


    At that time, the large white robe on the old man''s body also spread out a wisp of black ink from top to bottom. Its speed was extremely fast, and it instantly dyed the white robe black.


    However, it did not stop there. The black color gushed down from his robe and spread out along the white jade floor like ripples, gradually dying the white hall. Then, it continued to spread until it enveloped the entire Lunar Temple.


    The wrinkles on the old man''s face began to recede, and an unimaginably handsome face appeared.


    He looked at the two and his eyes turned scarlet, as if his lips were stained with blood.


    He opened his mouth and whispered, "There are two more immortals missing in this world."


    The cold and gloomy aura spread out, and the spring and moon shone brightly at any time. However, the Lunar Temple was like a harsh winter, and it was cold to the bone marrow.


    The two of them didn''t hesitate in the slightest and acted brazenly at that time.


    A person''s saber was like a dragon, and its blade radiance was boundless.


    One person stepped on a lotus flower, his sword shining like multicolored light.


    They were like the only starlight in the boundless darkness, dazzling, bright, and humble.


    At the same time, he rushed towards the source of the darkness without any hesitation.


    ¡­


    Ning Zhumang could clearly feel that the world behind him was undergoing some earth-shattering changes.


    But he can''t turn around.


    He knew that once he turned around, some sacrifices might be in vain.


    And he didn''t want to let down such sacrifices.


    He activated the True Essence around him and was quickly moved forward by the youth on his body.


    The way down the mountain was very smooth, without any obstruction.


    With his cultivation at the Great Evolution Realm and his full strength, he had already arrived at the foot of the mountain in less than half an hour.


    Black matter continued to spread from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain.


    At this moment, the once lush forest seemed to have been cut out of this world, and boundless darkness shrouded it. Even at the foot of the mountain, Ning Zhumang still hadn''t escaped the darkness.


    He took a deep breath, calmed down his chaotic inner breath, and was about to take another step forward.


    But at that time, the youth on his back let out a dreamlike murmur, and then his eyes slowly opened.


    "Uncle Ning¡­ Where are we?" The young man who had just awakened seemed to have yet to understand the process of the matter, so he asked softly.


    Ning Zhumang gritted his teeth and didn''t answer the youth''s question. He quickly ran into the distance again.


    The unresponsive youth hesitated slightly. He turned around and looked behind him. Black clouds covered the towering mountain peak. Pitch-black evil energy constantly lingered around the mountain peak. The ground beneath his feet gradually turned into a strange black, and faintly emitted a nauseating smell of decay. The youth suddenly came to his senses. He struggled to jump off Ning Zhumang''s back and said loudly, "Uncle Ning, let me down. Master and Senior Mo are in danger!"


    However, the man beneath him seemed to have never heard of his shouting. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Su Mu''an ''s hand tightly, continuing to walk forward quickly.


    The youth immediately panicked.


    He couldn''t care less about the other people who started to struggle crazily. Ning Zhumang was caught off guard. The two of them tilted their bodies and fell to the ground. They rolled down the hillside and rolled for a hundred feet before stopping at a relatively gentle corner.


    After that, Su Mu''an , who was standing up, ignored her embarrassment and quickly ran towards the top of the mountain.


    Ning Zhumang naturally knew that with his cultivation, it was impossible for him to reach the peak of the mountain. However, the changes in Lunar Temple were extremely strange. No one could say what would happen to Su Mu''an if he went there so recklessly. Therefore, he hurriedly pulled Su Mu''an back when he saw this.


    "Mu An, you can''t go!"


    "Why?" The youth asked in puzzlement. His brows were almost knitted together, and his expression was extremely anxious.


    "You''ll die! You can''t help them." Ning Zhumang explained loudly, but he also felt pale when he said those words.


    ''"Then why did they have to go" Su Mu''an became more and more confused. He couldn''t understand why people who could clearly live with good intentions had to fight to the death.


    In that instant, Ning Zhumang''s expression became miserable.


    "Because the true darkness of this world is always hidden under the light."


    "Some people can see him, but because of some tentacles'' benefits, they are willing to agree and live under the hypocritical sunshine."


    "And some people, not only did they see him, they were also willing to risk eternal calamity to tear apart that hypocritical light and take a look at the appearance behind this world for the rest of the world."


    "Your master¡­ the Mo Sword Immortal of the Sword Mausoleum¡­ unfortunately¡­"


    "They are all such people ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 311 In This Round, I Bet You Win

    It was raining lightly in Chang''an today.


    The rain fell on the bluestone paved road. It could not converge with the stream, but it was so wet that it caused people to feel annoyed.


    Without an umbrella, Ran Qingyi hurried back to her Swallow House alone.


    The usually calm White Phoenix Division Imperial Envoy rarely panicked like this.


    She pushed open the courtyard door of the Swallow House. It was an exquisite courtyard. The servants who were in charge of cleaning the courtyard naturally bowed when they saw the Patriarch return. Ran Qingyi did not pay any attention to them. She walked through the courtyard in the rain and arrived at the door that no one else could enter except her.


    Her hurried footsteps stopped at that moment, and she stood in silence in front of the door.


    The expression on her beautiful and moving face changed. After a long time, she took a deep breath and pushed open the door.


    The room, which had never been opened by outsiders, was empty, except for the wooden table in the middle.


    There were three candlesticks placed on the wooden table. In front of the candlesticks were three taboos written on wooden plates.


    One was Mu Yushan, the other was Lin Shou, and the third was Gui Long.


    All three candlesticks had once been lit with bright candlelight, and the candlelight on the three candlesticks had now been extinguished.


    The difference was that the wax lines on the two candles were already cold. Only the candle with the words Yuan Guilong written on it was still emitting some green smoke. It probably wouldn''t be long before it was extinguished.


    After seeing this situation clearly, Ran Qingyi''s face turned pale. Her body softened and she collapsed to the ground at that time.


    "Chu Chouli ¡­ do you really want to die?" She murmured to herself, her face deathly pale.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han, we''ve been staying here for three days." In the small courtyard that Xu Han had just purchased, Chu Chouli looked at the youth in front of him with a sad expression.


    The youth was hugging the sleeping black cat in his arms. At this moment, he was not in a hurry to clean up the muddy hair on the black cat.


    "You, don''t go out and run around in the rain. Your clothes are dirty." His mouth was still chanting nonstop.


    At this moment, the black cat was enjoying the youth''s "service" with narrowed eyes. This person and cat turned a blind eye to the anxious man beside them.


    "Xiao Han, Zhu Xian is eyeing us covetously now. This is not the time to play with things." Seeing that the youth ignored him, the middle-aged man became even more anxious. He said this again. The black cat sitting in the arms of the youth gave him a dissatisfied look. The big man was stunned and quickly changed his words, "No, it''s not the time to play with cats."


    Hearing this, the youth finally raised his head. He looked at the middle-aged man with interest and asked, "Didn''t Brother Chu enjoy his hangover a few days ago? Why did he come here today and urge me like someone else?"


    "This" Chu Chouli was immediately stupefied. He stammered for a long time before saying, "Didn''t I regret it?"


    "Look, we''re on the same side now. We can''t continue like this."


    Hearing this, the youth nodded and said in agreement, "En, Big Brother Chu is right. This is indeed not a solution. Does Big Brother Chu have any good plans?"


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli was immediately dumbfounded.


    "Look, since Big Brother Chu has no other choice, I have no other choice. Why do you think so much? Why don''t you have some wine today and get drunk today? If Big Brother Chu is free, why don''t you buy some more wine? We''ll get drunk tonight." As the youth spoke, he was about to stand up and turn around to leave.


    Xu Han''s actions immediately made Chu Chouli panic.


    He hurriedly took a step forward and grabbed Xu Han. With a bitter expression, he said, "Brother Xu, don''t be like this. You''re a smart person. You''re not like me. I know you definitely have a way."


    "Big Brother Chu wants to know what to do?" Xu Han asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Mm-hmm! Tell me, as long as I, Chu, can help you, I will not blink my brows even if I go up the Saber Mountain or down the Sea of Fire." Chu Chouli patted his chest and promised.


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han''s face immediately revealed a happy expression.


    He sat back beside Chu Chouli and said with a smile, "Big Brother Chu said. He placed a bet on me and said that he was a grasshopper on the same boat as me."


    "Then I think that since we are on the same boat and surrounded by enemies on all sides, shouldn''t we be honest?"


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s expression changed slightly. Immediately, he said with a bitter expression, "But I am a drunkard. What can I know?"


    "That''s truly regrettable. It seems that Big Brother Chu still doesn''t treat me as one of his own." Xu Han shook his head regretfully and was about to stand up again.


    This caused Chu Chouli''s expression to change greatly. He hurriedly reached out to stop Xu Han again and said, "Don''t! Don''t! Don''t! Brother Xu, tell me what you want to know. Someone from Chu must know everything and speak endlessly."


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han immediately revealed a satisfied smile. He took out a note from his bosom and handed it to Chu Chouli.


    When the man took the note, Xu Han asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Lu and Commander Hou said that they were going to camp in Big Yellow City to supervise the reconstruction, but someone sent me a letter. A month ago, the soldiers and horses in Big Yellow City stopped rebuilding the city. On the contrary, the soldiers and horses seemed to be going somewhere, and Mr. Lu and Commander Hou disappeared without a trace in the past month." Does Big Brother Chu know what they are going to do? "


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s expression instantly changed. Obviously, he also realized the various variables behind this matter.


    "I really don''t know about this." He said with utmost sincerity.


    However, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at him without saying anything.


    "Xiao Han, you don''t believe me?" Chu Chouli''s expression became even uglier.


    "If it was Big Brother Chu, would Big Brother Chu be able to trust me if it was the current Xu?" Xu Han smiled and asked. From the expression on his face, it was hard to tell what the youth was thinking.


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli fell silent again.


    "Xiao Han¡­"


    He tried to say something in a low voice, but was interrupted by Xu Han''s voice.


    "I don''t have any ambitions. I just want to find a place to live and live for a hundred years."


    "Everyone forced me to come here, so I sat down as the Tian Ce Mansion Master from a beggar in a daze."


    ''"I was wondering why I wouldn''t fight if I could live for a lifetime. So, whether it was the Immortal Seeking Inquiry in the Exquisite Pavilion, the defense against foreign enemies in Big Yellow City, or the cunning in Chang''an City at this moment, I thought I had done my best. I didn''t say that I would use up everything, but at least I didn''t spare any effort."


    "But even so, I discovered that this Chang''an City is far more terrifying than I imagined."


    "Everyone has their own secrets. Everyone has their own goals. In order to achieve this goal, it seems that everyone can put down anything. Even I, Xu, am ashamed of being inferior."


    At this point, Xu Han''s expression darkened.


    ''"I want to leave this place and stay away from these schemes that I can''t compare to. However, I have a Heavenly Punishment Sword in my hand. My background has also become blurry. In the blink of an eye, I have become the true son of heaven with the bloodline of the royal family and the fate of the Great Zhou Empire. I am destined to be unable to leave this place because there are some people who do not want me to leave."


    "Of course I want to understand all of this, but all of this is too coincidental, coincidental since I was born until now, everything seems to be deliberately arranged, coincidentally I do not dare to think about. "Because if you think about it carefully, from the old beggar who picked me up to the Canghai River to the Headmaster, even Big Brother Chu, Ye Hongjian, Qin Keqing, Fang Ziyu, all of you have become accomplices to the current Xu Han."


    "If I deny you, then I also deny the current me. Then who am I? Is it Xu Han? Or is it the prince of Great Zhou? Or is it just a person who has achieved me for some purpose. He can be anyone, but I am not the only one."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli lowered his head. The expression on his face was sad and lonely, as if he was feeling a little guilty, but also as if he was feeling a little sad.


    Xu Hanqu seemed to ignore his expression as he continued, "So Big Brother Chu, ask me if I have a way. I really don''t have a way, because I don''t know if that so-called method is something that someone has already planned. I don''t want to be that chess piece, I just want to be Xu."


    In Chu Chouli''s impression, he had never seen this youth say so much since he knew Xu Han. He could roughly imagine what had prompted this conversation today. It was the endless conspiracy, the layers of trapped nets, and the disappearing netizens. It was Chang''an, and it was also the world.


    Xu Han always showed an extraordinary calm and rationality, or perhaps it was this calm and rationality that caused people to inadvertently forget that this youth in front of them was only 19 years old today. When he inadvertently revealed the confusion and softness in his heart, this confusion and softness were also so fragile that it made people''s hearts ache.


    Chu Chouli finally raised his head as he thought about this. He used all the courage in his body to dare to look at the gaze that the youth had given him. The sincerity and questioning in that gaze made his heart tremble. He gritted his teeth and said, "I am just a gambler, a gambler who has almost lost his fortune. I bet my last bargaining chip on you and want to rely on you to turn around."


    "This is indeed a matter that I am a little embarrassed to say. However, it was only after placing a bet that I discovered that Brother Xu''s trap. You are in the trap, and I am in the trap."


    "But gamblers? Especially gamblers like me. There''s no reason for them to go back on their word."


    "Someone from Chu doesn''t believe in evil. Even if I do it again, I will bet mine on you."


    "I don''t care whether it''s the Underworld or the trap set by the Heavenly Prince."


    "But this round, someone from Chu will bet on you winning!"


    At this point, the middle-aged man looked straight at the youth in front of him. There was no longer a hazy alcohol intent in his eyes, but a ferocious light like a hungry wolf.


    "Because we are the same kind of people, we have long lost nothing but this life."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 312 What Is Love in the World?

    Chu Chouli did not know if he had completely convinced Xu Han.


    However, this was the first time the youth had walked out of the courtyard in the past few days.


    Chu Chouli did not ask him where he was going, nor did Xu Han say anything.


    In the small courtyard, only Chu Chouli was left.


    The middle-aged man sat in the courtyard for a long time, feeling bored, so he took out a pot of wine from his room and poured it himself.


    However, before the wine was filled, there was a knock on the door of the courtyard.


    Chu Chouli was stunned. Could it be that Xiao Han had returned? He hurriedly stood up and pushed open the courtyard door, but the figure who entered the courtyard was slightly stunned.


    ''"Qingyi" He looked at the beautiful face in front of him and whispered.


    The woman in her clothes smiled at him, "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he came back to his senses.


    "Please, please, please!" He hurriedly smiled and said, welcoming the woman into the room.


    The small room emitted a faint smell of alcohol, and the woman frowned, obviously a little unhappy.


    The usually self-centered middle-aged man had a rare shyness on his face. He scratched the back of his head and said, "I was just about to clean up."


    Such an explanation was naturally extremely pale and powerless. The green-clothed woman rolled her eyes at the man, but in the end, she sat down at the wooden table.


    Seeing that, the man also sat down beside her, but his hands did not reveal any traces as he stroked the messy hair on his head like a chicken nest.


    The woman saw his little thoughts very clearly, but she didn''t break them.


    "Yuan Guilong is dead." She said coldly.


    The man who was carefully arranging his appearance was stunned again when he heard this.


    The excitement on his face faded like a teenager seeing a girl he liked. Then he nodded and said, "I know."


    At that time, the woman turned her head to look at Chu Chouli, her eyes carrying an indescribable chill.


    "What about you?" When she asked this, the expression on her beautiful face changed, as if she was a little sad.


    "What?" The man looked at the woman as if he had just woken up from a dream. The expression on his face was pretending to be calm and confused.


    When Ran Qingyi saw that Chu Chouli was still trying to make a fool of her, the resentment on her face instantly turned into anger.


    "Mu Yushan, Yuan Guilong, and Lin Shou."


    "Three lives ¡­"


    "Is this really how life-stealing techniques are used to squander your money? How much longer do you have left after saving them?"


    The woman''s voice was loud, filled with anger, confusion, and, of course, the deep worry hidden beneath it.


    Since the man heard this very clearly, he lowered his head and remained silent for a while. He then picked up the glass that he had placed on the table and drank all the sake in it.


    "So what? We can''t just sit back and watch as we die, can we?"


    At that moment, the man''s worried tone and lonely expression seemed to hurt the woman.


    The anger on Ran Qingyi''s face collapsed. He sighed and said, "Follow me. The Bandit Saint Sect is left with only you and me. Let me save you, okay?"


    At this moment, the woman''s expression and tone were extremely sincere, even carrying a hint of begging. It had to be said that this kind of Ran Qingyi caused Chu Chouli''s heart to stir up a trace of impulse at that moment, but he quickly suppressed this impulse.


    He looked at the woman''s beautiful face. It seemed that time had never left a mark on her. She still looked like she was eighteen years old.


    At that time, he and she were still recognized as golden children in the sect. However, a calamity came too suddenly, and they were forced to shoulder the heavy responsibility of revitalizing the sect at the age of eighteen. So with this kind of responsibility in their hearts, they finally began to walk further and further away¡­


    "No." There was always a thousand nostalgia in his heart, and the man still shook his head decisively at that time. "My bet has been bet, my son has fallen, you and I are destined not to go the same way."


    Such an answer was actually within Ran Qingyi''s expectations.


    He was always so stubborn. This kind of stubbornness had once broken her heart, but now it made her heart ache.


    "You can''t win, no one can break this game." She looked straight at the man and tried her best to salvage his determination.


    "Then I will lose as beautifully as possible." Chu Chouli laughed. He was so real, just like an eighteen-year-old summer.


    The woman took a deep look at him and finally put away her thoughts of continuing.


    At that moment, she stood up, waved her sleeves, and decisively left.


    The middle-aged man looked at the azure figure that had disappeared from his eyes. He lifted his glass and drank it all in one gulp. He looked at the dilapidated courtyard in front of him drunkenly and hazily. The light in his eyes gradually became empty. Then, he muttered, "Eighteen years old."


    "Good."


    ¡­


    Zhu Xian has many other courtyards in Chang''an City. These courtyards would not be of much use on normal days, and they would only stay there for a day or two until the first one was in the mood.


    However, these days, these monasteries were bustling with activity. Jianghu people from all over the Great Zhou dynasty stayed in them. The largest monastery was called the Flying Snow Monastery.


    As the ruler of the Great Zhou Sect, Linglong Pavilion stayed there.


    Normally, the doors of the Flying Snow Courtyard were tightly shut, and few people in the Exquisite Pavilion went out.


    However, night fell today and the lights in Chang''an City lit up.


    A carriage stopped in front of the Flying Snow Courtyard.


    "Deacon Song, everything is ready." A disciple respectfully cupped his hands towards the purple-robed youth and said.


    The purple-robed youth only gave him a faint glance before the disciple retreated knowingly.


    Beside the purple-robed youth stood a woman dressed in white. She was tall and had a beautiful face. At this moment, she frowned slightly and looked at the youth worriedly.


    "What''s the matter?" The purple-robed youth smiled faintly at her and extended his hand to gently smooth the hair on her forehead that was messed up by the spring breeze.


    The woman frowned even deeper. She grabbed the youth''s hand and whispered, "I don''t want to go. I want to stay here with my husband."


    The purple-robed youth''s cold face revealed a gentle expression. He whispered, "Go back to the door and wait for me. I''ll be back in a few months."


    How could a woman believe his words? She was born intelligent. Everything in Chang''an City seemed like the Longevity Division and the Exquisite Pavilion, occupying all the time and place. Xu Han and Tiance Prefecture were just fish on the chopping board, as if they were being slaughtered by them. However, if that was the case, there was no need for the youth to send her back to the Exquisite Pavilion in such a hurry. The more calm Song Yueming acted, the more uneasy her heart became. She even vaguely sensed that Song Yueming''s thoughts did not seem to be limited to the struggle for imperial power in Chang''an City. He also had other plans, and such a plan would definitely be extremely dangerous.


    Xia Zichuan took a deep look at the youth and wanted to say something, but at the moment when he was about to say something, he thought of something, so he swallowed the words at the side of his mouth and said softly, "Yes, I''ll wait for you."


    The youth nodded, and the carriage outside the door began to urge him.


    Xia Zichuan finally reluctantly boarded the carriage. She did not turn her head, because perhaps once she turned her head, she would no longer be able to hide the words that came to her mouth. However, that was not right. A great battle was imminent, and she did not want Song Yueming to have too many worries in his heart.


    The wooden wheels of the carriage pressed down on the bluestone slate road in Chang''an City, making a rumbling sound.


    The purple-robed youth stood at the entrance of the courtyard with his hands behind his back. He watched as the carriage gradually disappeared into the distance until the figure of the carriage completely disappeared from his sight. He remained standing there motionless.


    Ta.


    Ta.


    At this moment, a soft sound woke the youth from his thoughts. He touched his hair. It was wet. He raised his head to look at the sky as if he had comprehended something. A drop of rain fell from the cloudy sky and dripped into his eyes.


    He suddenly remembered a legend he had heard in his hometown when he was a child.


    They said that the rain came from the sky, passed through the world, and went deep underground. It connected the living with the dead, connecting the mortal world with the underworld. Therefore, the people in their hometowns would always choose to worship their ancestors after the rain, thinking that this way, they would be able to convey the longing and sorrow of the living to the dead underground.


    Song Yueming, who was thinking about this, extended his hand.


    The rain gradually became heavy, and in his palm, it gathered into a small pool of water.


    Song Yueming put his hand in front of him at that time. He looked at the puddle of rain and whispered, "I remember."


    With these words, his palm tilted slightly, and the rain fell on the stone slab, seeping into the ground through the cracks in the stone slab and disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    On the carriage, Xia Zichuan lowered her head and reached out to stroke her lower abdomen. She muttered to herself.


    "Husband, you must survive. For me, and for our child¡­"


    ¡­


    In the darkness of the room, the purple pupils of the girl received the token from the black-robed man.


    The expression on the girl''s face was indifferent, like a sculpture, neither sad nor happy, neither angry nor sorrowful.


    She only looked at the purple token, carefully examining every detail on it, as if she wanted to find some clues about the man''s past.


    The black-robed man did not say anything. He stood quietly and tactfully by the side, lowering his head.


    This situation lasted for about a hundred breaths of time. The purple-eyed girl finally raised her head and looked at the man.


    "Did he only let you bring this back?" The girl asked, her eyes still showing no sorrow or joy.


    The man nodded at first, then shook his head. Then, he pointed at the token. The purple-eyed girl was slightly stunned, and then she flipped the token over.


    The goal was a short inch sword, and it didn''t seem surprising. It was as if an ordinary craftsman could grind out such a thing.


    However, it was such a thing that caused the girl''s calm and indifference, which she had used all her strength to maintain, to show signs of collapse at that moment.


    Bang.


    With a crisp sound, the Purple Yama Card, which everyone in the Dark Asura Palace respected as a sacred object, landed on the ground at that moment.


    The black-robed man''s heart skipped a beat. He was just thinking about whether he should help the girl in front of him pick up this thing, but the girl''s voice rang out at that moment.


    "Get out." In just two short words, it was wrapped in a dense trembling sound.


    The man was stunned. He looked at the girl and found that she was still unaware of the fall of the Purple Yama Card. She only looked straight at the inch sword and was unwilling to turn her eyes. She was even reluctant to blink her eyes.


    The man was silent. He nodded at the girl and respectfully retreated.


    As the man left, the door was slowly closed, and the last glimmer of light in the room disappeared, blocking the door. This boundless darkness seemed to give the girl some courage.


    She stretched out her other hand and held the inch sword tightly with both of her hands.


    She gripped it very hard, as if she was going to exhaust all of her strength, as if even if she relaxed for a moment, something heavy would leave her.


    The indifference on her face finally collapsed at that moment. She gritted her teeth and said fiercely, "Even if you die, do you still want your ice-cold Sword Tomb back? What do you think I am?"


    There was silence in the dark room, and her questions were destined to go unanswered.


    Perhaps it was this loneliness that tore apart the last line of defense in the girl''s heart.


    She clenched her hands tightly together and leaned against her chest, placing the inch sword firmly in the position of her heart.


    Tears finally rolled down her eyes and dripped down her blown cheeks onto the blade of the inch sword.


    A dazzling sword light suddenly lit up, illuminating the dark room as if it was daytime.


    The girl raised her tearful face and was surprised to find that the sword light gathered in front of her and gradually condensed into a figure.


    The figure gave birth to a person she loved and hated.


    The silhouette and the girl looked at each other in the room for a long time. Then, the silhouette slowly stretched out his hand, seemingly wanting to wipe away the tear stains at the corner of her eyes. However, just as he touched the girl''s face, his hand pierced through the girl''s face.


    The girl looked at the figure and suddenly broke into tears and laughed. She gritted her teeth and said, "Bastard."


    ¡­


    The spring rain in Chang''an City continued, but torrential rain fell outside Tiger Mountain Town in You Prefecture.


    Fang Ziyu supported Meng Liang through the forest.


    Their clothes had long been drenched by the rain and covered with mud. Fang Ziyu''s face was even more pale, but he gritted his teeth and helped Meng Liang walk deeper into the forest.


    And what about Meng Liang?


    His eyes narrowed, and a few deep wounds that could be seen beneath his clothes were dripping with blood, sprinkling onto their path.


    "Meng, you can''t die! You promised me that you would take me to the Chen Kingdom. If you die, my aunt will not let you go even if you are a ghost!" Fang Ziyu gritted his teeth and said, but the man on his shoulder was already on the verge of dying. He was simply unable to respond to her words.


    However, Fang Ziyu continued to speak unconsciously.


    She did not know where she had heard it said that this man was dying, and someone was talking to him, so that he would not faint, for once he fainted, he might never wake up again.


    "That bastard Chen is inexplicably married to that Yan Yan. You have to help me decide this matter. Let''s go to the Chen Kingdom together and ask him why¡­"


    "If you die, I won''t be able to defeat that bastard alone¡­"


    Fang Ziyu kept on talking, and unconsciously, he was already crying.


    The rain poured down on the girl''s face, making it hard to tell whether it was tears or rain.


    The man on his shoulder still did not respond. Fang Ziyu could clearly feel his aura getting weaker and weaker.


    Ever since he was attacked in the small city on the border between You Zhou and Liang Zhou, The two of them had already encountered several pursuers. Although Meng Liang''s swordsmanship was profound, his fists were still difficult to defeat. He was unfortunately seriously injured in a battle. However, the pursuers were relentlessly chasing after the two of them as if they had smelled a fishy jackal. The two of them fled. Meng Liang was finally unable to hold on and suffered a few more serious injuries.


    Seeing that his life was not long, Fang Ziyu took the opportunity to bring him all the way to this place in panic.


    However, those pursuers were obviously experienced assassins. Whether it was Fang Ziyu disguising himself or sneaking into the forest, they would never be able to escape their pursuit. Along the way, Fang Ziyu was exhausted, and Meng Liang''s life was at stake. Both of them were at the end of their rope.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.


    Fang Ziyu hadn''t closed his eyes for a day and night, and hadn''t even had time to drink a single mouthful of water.


    Fang Ziyu gritted his teeth and dragged his tired body into the forest.


    She didn''t know how long it would take for her to escape like this. After all, they weren''t familiar with each other in Youzhou, let alone someone who would come to save them, as if all their struggles were in vain.


    It had to be said that this was a feeling of despair, but Fang Ziyu still did not give up. She took another step forward.


    The heavy rain made the soil in the mountain forest extremely muddy. The exhausted Fang Ziyu''s body lightened with one foot and tripped over the mud.


    She fell in an extremely sorry state. Not to mention the beautiful clothes she had prepared to meet Chen Xuanji, even her face and hair were covered in dirt. However, she did not have the mood to take care of her sorry self at this moment. The moment she stood up, she panicked and looked for the figure of Meng Liang who had fallen into the mud among the dense grass.


    "Meng! Meng!" She shouted loudly and stretched out her hand to tear apart the weeds in the dense forest. As a result, her hand was scratched by the sharp leaves of the grass, causing numerous wounds and bloodstains. However, she did not seem to have noticed it.


    "Hurry this way, there are footprints!" At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from the distant forest.


    Fang Ziyu''s heart trembled. She knew that it was the pursuers who had come to the door again.


    Although she was very scared, she didn''t have the slightest intention of leaving Meng Liang to escape alone. The fall just now was really too fierce. The vegetation in the mountains and forests grew luxuriantly again, and her heart was in a panic. He searched around but couldn''t find Meng Liang''s figure.


    "Meng, where are you?" The footsteps of the pursuers were getting closer and closer. Fang Ziyu panicked. She shouted loudly, but there was no sound in the dense forest other than the sound of rain hitting the leaves.


    At that moment, a well-armored pursuer or killer finally caught up.


    A group of nearly a hundred people surrounded Fang Ziyu.


    "Run! Are you going to keep running?" The black-armored leader looked at Fang Ziyu and sneered.


    Fang Ziyu, who was surrounded by the crowd, seemed to have lost her will to escape. She sat down on the ground, her expression numb.


    Seeing this, the black-armored leader''s complacency grew even greater.


    He winked at the people around him. Immediately, the armored warriors came to their senses. The swords on their waists were instantly unsheathed and slowly gathered around them.


    This was not because they were cowardly and timid. However, Fang Ziyu and Meng Liang had already caused them to lose nearly a hundred brothers during their pursuit. They were somewhat afraid of their powerful cultivation.


    In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Fang Ziyu. At that time, the sabers and swords were raised high by these armored warriors and were about to be sliced towards Fang Ziyu''s neck.


    But right at that moment, Fang Ziyu''s clothes, which had been lowering his head, suddenly started to stir.


    Zheng!


    With a sword cry, the long sword at her waist shot into the sky, releasing a dazzling sword light in midair.


    Then, the sword transformed into ten, then into a hundred, and borrowed the rain that filled the sky to whistle down.


    "Be careful!" A shocked exclamation came from within the armor.


    They hurriedly used the sword in their hands to defend against the incoming flying sword, but it was still inevitable that more than ten armored soldiers would be stabbed at the vital point by the incoming flying sword. Blood flowed endlessly on the spot and they could not stand up.


    Many soldiers were shocked and quickly withdrew from the range of the flying sword.


    At that moment, Fang Ziyu stood up. The flying sword above his head seemed to feel something. He immediately withdrew the sword light and escaped into Fang Ziyu''s hand.


    Fang Ziyu''s sword-wielding body shook slightly. The last sword-controlling technique had already exhausted all the true essence in her body. She had no choice but to use her sword to stand upright.


    Then she looked coldly at the soldiers and said, "Come on! Aren''t you trying to kill me?"


    The exhaustion on the girl''s face naturally couldn''t be concealed from the leader of the Armored Guards. He, who had been stained with countless amounts of blood on his hands, also knew about the battle between trapped beasts. However, he was confident that he would win. However, those who had the heart to die would often burst out with extraordinary potential.


    He didn''t dare to be arrogant, so he gave the surrounding soldiers a look. Even though they were reluctant, they had no choice but to carry their swords forward at that time.


    The two sides quickly clashed.


    Dozens of soldiers surrounded Fang Ziyu, not wanting to kill him in the shortest amount of time. Instead, they pretended to attack everywhere, consuming the little girl''s strength.


    However, within fifteen minutes, there were no less than ten bloody wounds on the girl''s body. Her face became paler and paler, and the sword moves she waved gradually became light, without the slightest bit of lethality to speak of.


    Seeing that she was so bold, the soldiers attacked Ling Lie even more. After a few stumbles, the girl fell to the ground. Although she tried her best to stand up, whether it was the exhaustion of running for her life these past few days or the bleeding wounds on her body, she gradually lost control of her limbs and bones. All she had managed to get was to fall back into a muddy sorry state.


    The expression on Fang Ziyu''s face finally became miserable. She did not know that the struggle and escape along the way had finally come to an end. She no longer had the strength to persevere.


    Her hand holding the sword gradually loosened and her eyes closed in despair.


    When such an expression fell into the eyes of the guards, they immediately felt relieved.


    Under the command of the leader, the soldiers surrounded Fang Ziyu again. This time, they did not hesitate to raise their swords and swords to greet Fang Ziyu''s body.


    Fang Ziyu''s eyes were tightly closed, and she could feel the blade and sword light whistling towards her.


    This was the first time that the aura of death was so close to her.


    Of course, she was a little scared, a little frightened, but in addition to this, she was more unwilling.


    Unwilling to do anything for the ruined sect, unwilling to go to the Chen Kingdom to ask that bastard surnamed Chen why he treated her like this, and even more unwilling to harm that fool surnamed Meng.


    Perhaps he was lying under this bush. After these people killed her, they would forget about Meng Liang. If he could survive this calamity, he would be able to survive. In the fight just now, Fang Ziyu intentionally pulled everyone away from the place where they had fallen. If this little scheme of hers could succeed, even if she died, she would feel much more at ease.


    Thinking of this, Fang Ziyu suddenly calmed down. She quietly waited for the doomed arrival of death.


    Pu!


    Fang Ziyu waited for death to arrive, not knowing if it was some strange phenomenon before death. On the contrary, a muffled sound sounded in his ears, like a sharp weapon tearing open a broken leather bag.


    A scorching hot object splashed onto Fang Ziyu''s face.


    The girl unconsciously opened her eyes.


    She saw a man dressed in black, holding a bright sword in his hand, shuttling back and forth among the black-armored warriors. His speed was extremely fast, like a streak of black lightning. His sword edge was cold, and wherever it passed, a blood-colored lotus flower would definitely splatter out.


    Fang Ziyu looked at the figure that looked like a divine weapon descending from the sky. His already dim eyes gradually lit up.


    ''"Meng Liang" she murmured to herself.


    Although she did not see that person''s face clearly, his clothes, his sword techniques, and even the faint smell of him floating in the air made Fang Ziyu realize that it was Meng Liang.


    In less than a hundred breaths of time.


    The armored warriors who were still majestic just now all fell to the ground.


    At that time, Meng Liang withdrew his sword and turned to look at Fang Ziyu.


    He shook off the blood stains on the sword''s body, and his face was no longer as pale as before. Instead, a strange flush appeared on his face.


    "Meng, are you alright?" Surprised, Fang Ziyu did not notice his strange behavior. He quickly walked forward and arrived in front of the man.


    "Yes, I''ve wronged you." Meng Liang blamed himself.


    "It''s fine. It''s good that you''re fine." The girl shook her head and said. "I¡­"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, a feeling of exhaustion overwhelmed the world. Her body tilted and she collapsed at that moment.


    Seeing this, Meng Liang hurriedly supported Fang Ziyu''s body.


    He stretched out his hand to slightly examine the general condition of the girl''s body and found that it was only because of her lack of strength that he felt relieved.


    Looking at the girl''s sleeping side face, Meng Liang reached out and gently wiped away the mud from her face. During this process, he did it carefully, as if there were some rare treasures in his arms that would shatter if touched.


    He used dozens of breaths of time to finally wipe away the muddy face of the girl. At that moment, he smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely bring you to the Chen Kingdom."


    After saying this, he took another step forward, but drops of blood still dripped from under his clothes, dyeing his path red.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 313 On the Day of the Snake Sting, the True Dragon Was Born

    Chang''an City was brightly lit.


    After sunset, the bustling night market finally showed its edges and corners in this ancient city.


    Xu Han passed through the noisy crowd and arrived at the entrance of the Tian Ce Mansion .


    Without much hesitation, the youth knocked on the door of the Tian Ce Mansion .


    A few breaths later, someone pushed the door open and a head jumped out.


    "Brother Xu?" When the man saw Xu Han, he was slightly stunned, and then he let out a cry of surprise.


    "Xiao Xiao, how have you been these past few days?" Xu Han also saw that person''s appearance clearly, and a knowing smile immediately appeared on his face.


    Liu Xiao hurriedly opened the courtyard door and welcomed Xu Han in.


    "Everything is fine. Zhu Xian has also stopped. The case in Gu and Zhao families has been settled. However, without Big Brother Xu here, I feel that something is missing from the Tian Ce Mansion ." Liu Xiao said excitedly to Xu Han. "Big Brother Xu, come back. If there''s anything we can do together, look¡­"


    "Is Hongjian here?" However, before Liu Xiao could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Xu Han.


    Liu Xiao was slightly stunned. Only then did he see that Xu Han''s expression was somewhat unusual. He hesitated a little, but before he could understand the strange voice of Xu Han, it sounded again.


    "Take me to see her." Xu Hanyan said.


    Liu Xiao was instantly dumbfounded. He could only withdraw the words of persuasion from his stomach and bring Xu Han to where Ye Hongjian was.


    Along the way, everyone in the Tian Ce Mansion naturally saw Xu Han. They all bowed towards Xu Han, but their mouths still couldn''t change the name of Xu Manor''s residence.


    Xu Han also inquired about Liu Xiao and Liu Mo''s recent situation. Although Liu Xiao was young, his temperament was calm. There really wasn''t anything that worried Xu Han. However, Liu Mo''s child still made Xu Han a little worried.


    "Mo''er is fine with everything else, but I heard that Big Brother kept shouting to find you after he left, but Big Sister Hongjian stopped me."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Xu Han nodded his head. He was very satisfied with Ye Hongjian''s actions. "Don''t tell her what I came here today, much less tell her where I live."


    Liu Xiao instinctively nodded when he heard this, but he suddenly heard something else from Xu Han''s words, "Big Brother Xu, aren''t you planning to come back?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    However, after Xu Han finished speaking, he fell silent. Obviously, he no longer had the intention to continue speaking to him.


    Although Liu Xiao wanted to stir up the topic a few times, in the end, he could not resist Xu Han''s solemn eyes and chose to remain silent. Thus, the two of them walked to the main hall of Tiance Prefecture in such silence.


    "I''ll just go in myself." At that time, Xu Han nodded at Liu Xiao and pushed open the main hall door of the Tian Ce Mansion by himself.


    ¡­


    Liu Xiao naturally wouldn''t lie to him. Ye Hongjian was indeed in the main hall at this moment, but besides Ye Hongjian, there was also a guest that Xu Han hadn''t expected.


    As for Ye Hongjian and that person, they were obviously very surprised by Xu Han''s arrival, and they all stood up at that time.


    "Xiao Han!" Ye Hongjian naturally called out in surprise.


    That person, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes and stared at Xu Han with an inexplicable expression.


    "Marquis Ye is well." After Xu Han was slightly stunned, he quickly regained his senses and cupped his hands towards that person.


    The unexpected guest was Ye Hongjian''s father, Ye Chengtai.


    The middle-aged man in a blue sweater smiled and returned the greeting to Xu Han. He smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern, Taiwei Xu."


    The man deliberately bit the accent on Taiwei. Xu Han knew that he was trying to remind himself that he was no longer the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master. Instead, he was a Great Zhou Taiwei without any real power.


    The man''s actions caused Ye Hongjian, who was beside him, to frown slightly, but she did not summon the courage to say anything. She only lowered her head a little deeper, as if she was afraid of touching Xu Han''s gaze.


    "I wonder if Marquis will do me a favor. I have a few words I want to talk to Hongjian alone." However, Xu Han did not seem to understand Ye Chengtai''s hint. He continued to speak at that time with an indifferent expression on his face.


    Seeing this, Ye Chengtai hesitated for a moment before nodding his head and stepping out of the hall.


    Thus, only Xu Han and Ye Hongjian were left in the room.


    Xu Han sat beside Ye Hongjian and looked at the girl with lowered eyebrows. He asked softly, "What''s wrong? Did you encounter any difficulties in the past few days?"


    The girl did not say anything, but shook her head gently.


    "But what about Qing?" Xu Han asked again.


    "She''s fine. Don''t worry." The girl replied, her expression slightly changing as she lowered her eyebrows, as if she wasn''t willing to bring up this topic.


    However, Xu Han did not notice her peculiar expression. After hearing that Qin Keqing was fine, he felt a little relieved. He smiled and asked again, "What''s wrong? I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you don''t even want to look at me anymore?"


    ''"Of course, Ye Hongjian knew that Xu Han''s teasing was only to ease the atmosphere between the two of them, but no matter what, she could not suppress the strange feeling in her heart and smile at the youth in front of her.


    Seeing her like this, Xu Han could roughly feel how difficult the girl''s current situation was.


    "Apart from visiting you, there''s actually something else I want you to help me with." In the end, Xu Han couldn''t bear to see her like this, so he simply said straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian raised her head and looked at Xu Han, "What is it?"


    "How much do you know about my background?" The youth''s eyes narrowed as he asked in a deep voice.


    It was this question that caused Ye Hongjian, who had always been calm, to tremble, and her face instantly turned deathly pale.


    She shook her head in panic, "I¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    With Ye Hongjian''s state of mind being able to react like this, the cat in this was naturally able to tell at a glance what was going on.


    Xu Han looked at the man standing outside the hall with his hands behind his back, and then at the panicked girl in front of him. He probably knew something in his heart. His eyebrows instantly darkened. "I understand."


    After saying this, he stood up and patted the girl''s shoulder gently.


    "We are all in the middle of the game, so you don''t have to feel sad."


    With that, he stood up and turned around to leave.


    At that time, the things wrapped in the girl''s eyes could no longer be concealed. She did not care about the other people who stood up at that time, caught up with the youth who had left and reached out to grab his hand.


    Xu Han seemed to have sensed something at that time. His expression changed slightly and he turned to look at the girl.


    Ye Hongjian''s tears rolled in her eyes as she opened her mouth and said.


    Just as she spoke, a strange expression appeared in the girl''s eyes. Then, she withdrew her hand, lowered her head, and quietly stood in front of Xu Han.


    The corner of Xu Han''s eyes caught a glimpse of the cold gaze of the middle-aged man at the entrance of the hall. He could roughly guess what the girl was afraid of.


    He smiled and wiped away the tears from the corner of the girl''s eyes. He said softly, "The road ahead is dangerous. Take care of yourselves."


    "Xu Taiwei, stop." But at that time, the man who had been standing at the door for a long time suddenly shouted loudly. Then, he walked over to Xu Han.


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked at the man and asked, "What advice does the Marquis have?"


    "Nothing big." Ye Chengtai smiled heartily. "It''s just that Red Jian took over the Tian Ce Mansion . Things are busy, and Xu Taiwei is in an important position. I think it''s also very troublesome. I think about your engagement to Red Jian¡­"


    Ye Chengtai''s words were naturally very polite, but the meaning could not be more obvious.


    Ye Hongjian raised her head at that time. Her eyebrows were filled with surprise. Xu Han had left Tiance Prefecture, and her engagement with Xu Han had already become a joke. However, at least this was something that she wanted to think about. However, Ye Chengtai was clearly trying to draw a clear line with Xu Han by mentioning this matter at this moment. It could even be said that he was throwing stones at Xu Han when he fell into a well.


    "Father!" Ye Hongjian wanted to say something at that time.


    " Marquis Ye is right." Just as he spoke, he was interrupted by the youth''s voice.


    At that time, there was a candle burning in the main hall of the Tian Ce Mansion . The youth''s eyes were shining with candle light, and his pupils seemed to be burning with flames.


    "I really can''t afford to climb the golden branches and jade leaves of Hongjian."


    "Don''t worry, Marquis . I won''t mention the engagement again."


    After saying this, he no longer lingered. He turned around and strode out of the main hall of the Tian Ce Mansion .


    ¡­


    Ye Hongjian watched as Xu Han''s back gradually disappeared from her sight.


    She vaguely felt that the departure this time might make them look like strangers the next time they met.


    She wanted to rush forward to hug the youth and tell him that she wanted to follow his life and death, but the righteousness that had been taught to her since childhood had suppressed her impulse.


    She sadly fell to the ground, allowing tears to infect her eyes.


    Xu Han walked out of the Tian Ce Mansion .


    The streets outside the mansion were still filled with people, and the bright lanterns illuminated the entire Chang''an City as if it was daytime.


    Xu Han stood in the middle of the crowd for a long time, then let out a deep sigh.


    An unknown sense of loneliness corroded him.


    Sometimes people are so strange.


    If you have never had bright sunshine, you will not chase after the bright sunshine of spring. If you hadn''t wandered about in luxurious clothes and food, you wouldn''t have been worried about a shriveled steamed bun.


    In the end, what people are most afraid of is not having nothing, but losing it after possessing it.


    It was as if someone had used a sharp blade to cut a piece of flesh from your heart. From the outside, you were still intact, but inside, you were already in pain to the point of tearing your heart apart.


    Xu Han didn''t want to admit it, but he had to admit that this feeling wasn''t good.


    He had no choice but to take another deep breath before suppressing the turbulent emotions in his heart.


    Then he stretched out his hand and opened it. In the center of his palm was a small piece of paper that had been crushed into a ball.


    This was something that Ye Hongjian had just handed him when she pulled him. Xu Han did not know what it was, but he also realized that it might be related to his fate.


    He gently unfolded it and saw something written on the note in delicate handwriting. When Xu Han looked at it, his heart trembled and his pupils suddenly widened.


    The note read: There are true dragons in the world, and the world sees them. Therefore, the snake species were shown as dragons. Snakes were lucky, Long Cheng was ninety percent lucky, and on the day of snake stings, True Dragons appeared!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 314 Bingjie

    Meng Liang was fine.


    He was better now. He could stand in front of Fang Ziyu with his sword horizontally and his cold eyes as usual.


    As a result, the ghost-like pursuers were all blocked out of his sword.


    This was a feeling that made Fang Ziyu feel very at ease. Even the pursuers behind him continued to surge in wave after wave. Even though they were still more than ten days away from reaching the Chen Kingdom, as long as this man held onto his sword and stood in front of her, it seemed that there was nothing in the world to be afraid of.


    On this day, the genius dimly lit up, and the two of them cautiously set out on their way again.


    Ever since Meng Liang suddenly woke up that day, this man was a little strange.


    He became a little talkative and talked nonstop whenever he had time. Of course, the Meng Liang of the past was actually the same, but what he said now was somewhat different.


    In the past, he always greeted Fang Ziyu warmly like an elder. He was always worried that Fang Ziyu would not eat well and that he would not get used to living well. And now, he was talking about¡­


    "These soldiers came from the Long Night Division and spread throughout the entire Nether Continent. It''s impossible for them to completely hide it from their ears and eyes. There are many of them, so if they blindly walked through the forest and wanted to get closer, they would easily fall into their trap when they reached the Chen Kingdom."


    "Therefore, the best way is to choose some forks on the left and right to confuse them. They will definitely split up their forces to chase after them. Even if they catch up, they will still have the strength to fight. They will not be surrounded and intercepted to fight against trapped beasts."


    ''"The town is the most dangerous place. It is filled with the ears and eyes of the Longevity Division. You are not allowed to enter the city unless you absolutely have to. After entering the city, if you need to buy food, it is mostly food, and it is best if you have some dry food. This way, it will be easy to carry and won''t carry too much weight, causing the speed of traveling to slow down."


    ''"Even if you have food on you, it would be best if you could get local ingredients on the road. This way, you can reduce the number of times you enter the city. Also, if you want to light a fire or cook food, remember to use raw wood, because wet wood will produce more smoke. Those jackals are very sensitive."


    "Also, although it''s spring, the temperature¡­"


    Listening to Meng Liang''s chatter, Fang Ziyu''s ears almost burst out of a cocoon.


    "Alright, I know. Aren''t you still here?" At that time, she smiled sweetly at Meng Liang and said.


    Meng Liang''s expression froze at that moment, and a dim expression appeared, but he quickly returned to his normal state.


    "I will definitely bring you to the Chen Kingdom." He said this in an extremely low voice, as if he was talking to Ziyu or himself.


    ¡­


    This year''s Youzhou was unusual. There was plenty of rain. The two walked for a day before they found a hidden forest to live in. It began to rain again.


    Those who had suffered enough from the drought in You Prefecture were naturally overjoyed, but Fang Ziyu and Meng Liang complained endlessly.


    After traveling for a few days, they were already extremely tired. Adding on their injuries, there was no shelter from the rain, so it was inevitable that their bodies would become even weaker.


    The night gradually became cold. Fang Ziyu''s entire body was soaked. She sat on the ground with her hands crossed around her knees to relieve the cold. It was not that she did not want to use her true essence to defend against the cold. It was just that the pursuers might arrive at any time. There was no need to leave it to defend against the enemy.


    This night was really too difficult. Fang Ziyu looked at the man who was busy trying to start a fire in front of him and was stunned.


    This was the seventeenth time he had tried to catch a fire, but every time it rose, it would be extinguished by the rain. The man''s face was a little pale, and his forehead was covered with stains of sweat or rain.


    Fang Ziyu looked at him in such a manner and felt somewhat distressed.


    "Stop it. It''s raining non-stop. No matter what, this fire won''t start." She looked at the growing spring rain and said.


    "This won''t do. If you continue to drench yourself like this, your bones will probably not be able to hold on. This fire will not only keep you warm, it will also dry your clothes." Meng Liang did not seem to have heard Fang Ziyu''s words. He continued to pour the pile of firewood on his own and lowered his head in response.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu felt a warmth in his heart. He felt that the cold rainy night was no longer as difficult as before.


    She simply stood up and walked over to Meng Liang, stretching out her hand to pull the man who was still busy.


    "Ziyu, wait a while longer. I¡­" Meng Liang was puzzled, but before he could finish speaking, the girl sat down under the tree where the girl had been hiding from the rain.


    Then, the girl reached out her hand and wiped the water off his forehead.


    "It''s fine." The girl smiled and sat down beside him.


    Meng Liang was stunned, and immediately felt a little embarrassed.


    "If we lean against it, it won''t be so cold." The girl seemed to be unaware of Meng Liang''s abnormal situation. She moved her body and leaned against Meng Liang''s side without any hesitation.


    The murderous Young Master Meng''s heart skipped a beat, and an abnormal flush appeared on his face.


    Of course, he felt that this was a little inappropriate, but the temperature from the girl''s body and the faint fragrance lingering around the tip of her nose made his heart go numb, and the words of rejection that came to his mouth were swallowed by him again and again.


    The rain became a little heavier, as if there was no intention of stopping.


    The man and woman sitting under the tree silently looked at the sky. For some reason, they all had the absurd thought of hoping that the rain would fall a little longer.


    ¡­


    "Oh, why can''t I find the two of you in the entire Nether Continent? So you''re hiding in this desolate mountain and wilderness to talk about love?" However, at this moment, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded. Bursts of flames lit up in the dense forest. A black-armored leader led more than a hundred people out of the forest and surrounded the two of them.


    Fang Ziyu and Meng Liang were shocked as they hurriedly stood up and looked at the person who had come.


    Needless to say, these people were naturally the pursuers sent by the Long Night Division.


    "The two of you are so leisurely and elegant. Why don''t you talk about it for a while longer? The brothers don''t mind seeing the Living Spring Palace relieve their fatigue." The man in the lead was around forty years old and said with a perverted smile.


    Compared to the previous pursuer, he was obviously more powerful. He leisurely stood in front of the two of them and said so without the slightest worry that the two of them might escape.


    Meng Liang''s heart sank. With his horizons, he could naturally tell that this man''s cultivation had already reached the sixth realm, the Dust Leaving Realm. It was hard to say whether such a person should feel honored or unfortunate to be sent to chase after the two of them.


    "Ziyu, be careful. Kill him if you have the chance. I''ll help you stop him." Meng Liang said as he protected Fang Ziyu behind him.


    At that time, boundless sword intent surged out of his body. It was vast and endless. It seemed to be no weaker than before, and it didn''t seem to be seriously injured at all.


    When the black-armored leader sensed Meng Liang''s sword intent, his eyes instantly narrowed. He sized Meng Liang up and down, and then said in surprise,


    "Young Master Meng is a wonderful person who cherishes beauty and treasures jade."


    "In order to protect Miss Fang, are you willing to use this Li Mountain''s Soldier Dispelling Technique?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 315 The World and the Wasteland and Her

    In this world, geniuses, monsters, secluded sects, and secluded immortals were everywhere.


    The mysteries of the world naturally caused many taboos.


    One of these was the Mount Li Sword Sect of the Chen Kingdom.


    As one of the two great sword cultivation sects in the world, the power of Mount Li Sword Sect was self-evident.


    And the thing that scared the world the most was the famous method of resolving weapons in the Mount Li Sword Sect.


    Nearly two hundred years ago, the unified Great Chu collapsed. The Great Ancestor of the Chen Kingdom arose in the Chen Lands. At that time, Great Zhou occupied the fertile land of the Central Plains and led troops all the way north. Great Xia also regarded the Chen Lands as a treasure in its possession and advanced eastward. Chen Di was about to be swallowed by these two monsters. The Great Ancestor of the Chen Kingdom knelt at the foot of Mount Li for three days and finally invited the Mount Li swordsman out of the mountain.


    As a result, the eight thousand swords were unable to cultivate an inch of armor, only holding a long sword as they crossed the Tianshan Pass of You Zhou.


    Two hundred thousand Great Zhou elites fought against him for a full seven days.


    However, the resistance of the Chen Kingdom was held back by the Great Xia cavalry, and they were unable to help for a long time, leaving the eight thousand sword xiu alone.


    It was autumn, and the Bingjia Taboo. At that time, Yang Yujing, who was in charge of the Mount Li Sword Sect, gave the order and the eight thousand sword cultivators all died together with the two hundred thousand Great Zhou elites.


    In the end, Yang Yujing stood alone on the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood. Using the sword as a brush and qi as ink, he carved eight large characters on the walls of Tianshan Pass. The sword was horizontal to the autumn!


    After engraving these words, Yang Yujing was able to sit outside Tianshan Pass.


    The eight words were still clearly visible on the walls of Tianshan Pass.


    And the prestige of the Li Mountain Sword Sect''s Soldier Solution Technique had also been passed down since then. Everyone in the world was both shocked and afraid of this. Every time they fought against the Li Mountain Swordsmen, they would be more fearful.


    This was because once he used this technique, no matter how serious his injuries were, he would be able to recover in an instant, and his cultivation would also be greatly improved in a short period of time. Of course, the price he would have to pay was extremely high, and that was the lifespan of the sword xiu that had been rapidly burned.


    The method of resolving a weapon was not something Xin Mi could do.


    Hence, when the black-armored leader said this, Fang Ziyu''s face turned pale as he looked at the man standing in front of him in surprise.


    Meng Liang, on the other hand, did not say anything. He just stared at the black-armored man with deep eyes.


    In the next moment, he leapt up and killed his way out.


    A white True Spirit Heart appeared behind him at that time.


    Capturing the thief first, he knew very well that he and Fang Ziyu would only have a chance of survival if they killed this Mortal Realm expert in front of them.


    "Earth level True Spirit." The black-armored man did not panic in the face of Meng Liang''s powerful attack. His eyes narrowed and his gaze landed on the white True Spirit behind Meng Liang. He let out a sincere sigh, "He truly deserves to be the first disciple of Mount Li."


    Then, the sword in his hand was suddenly unsheathed.


    It was a somewhat strange sword. The blade of the sword was long and slender, four feet away, but the edge of the sword was not sharp. It looked like a blunt weapon.


    At that time, the dusky yellow true essence surged towards his sword. At that time, his huge sword was wrapped in layers of golden stones. It was his True Spirit, a kind of True Spirit that strengthened his own weapon. His sword kept getting bigger and bigger. In the blink of an eye, it was seven feet long and three inches wide. Then, he fiercely waved at Meng Liang, who was coming at him.


    The strength of his sword and the unimaginable weight carried by the sword itself gathered together. That seemingly ordinary swing unexpectedly caused waves of strong winds to rise. It could be said that its momentum was extremely heavy, and it was enough to cut mountains and cut rocks.


    Boom!


    Along with a muffled sound, Meng Liang and the white True Spirit he summoned were fiercely sent flying under this heavy blow.


    "Meng Liang!" Seeing this, Fang Ziyu let out a cry of alarm. He wanted to help, but at that time, the soldiers surrounding them also rushed over and stopped Fang Ziyu. Although Fang Ziyu raised his sword to defend against the enemy, it was not an easy task to break through the siege of these soldiers in a short period of time.


    The winning Black Armored Leader did not continue to tease Meng Liang. He was quite afraid of Li Shan''s method of resolving the battle. Although Meng Liang was at the end of his rope because he had burned too much of his lifespan, he did not have any last resort. The Black Armored Leader, who had experienced countless lives and deaths, was naturally unwilling to give Meng Liang a chance.


    At that time, he leapt up and directly attacked Meng Liang, who was knocked to the ground.


    The sword that had been supported by the True Spirit looked extremely heavy, but it landed in the hands of the man with ease. His speed was extremely fast, and in an instant, he arrived in front of Meng Liang and waved it fiercely again.


    This time, his strength seemed to have increased a little.


    In a daze, an overwhelming might spread out from the sword. If it was struck hard by this strike, even Meng Liang would have to die on the spot.


    At this moment, Meng Liang staggered to his feet. He did not have the strength to resist or dodge this move.


    Helplessly, his heart skipped a beat, and the white True Spirit instantly whistled towards him.


    The white sword wings behind the True Spirit suddenly retracted and blocked him like a shield.


    Boom!


    Another loud explosion occurred.


    The white True Spirit''s body flew backwards, and the sharp sword intent on its back was scattered and damaged.


    Even though Meng Liang, who was connected to the Heart God, had dodged the man''s killing move, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood and his expression became dispirited.


    "Hmph, let me see what else you can do this time." The black-armored leader said with a sinister smile. He stood in front of Meng Liang condescendingly, his eyes full of color.


    The giant sword in his hand was once again raised by him, and without the slightest hesitation, it whistled towards Meng Liang''s head.


    Seeing this, Meng Liang''s face immediately revealed a bitter smile.


    He was already a Fifth Stage Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator, and he had condensed a rare Earth Grade True Spirit. In addition to this method of disarming, it was reasonable to say that a cultivator in the Leaving Dust Realm would have the power to fight.


    However, the previous battles, coupled with the turbulence of the past few days, even if it was a method to neutralize the weakness in his body, it would not be able to completely neutralize it.


    In the end, even if these pursuers hadn''t caught up to him, his body, which he had forcefully supported with the Soldier Splitting Technique, had almost reached the point where the lamp was running dry. At this moment, he no longer had any leverage to fight against the expert in the Leaving Dust Realm in front of him.


    He was unwilling.


    Thinking that if he died, Fang Ziyu would not be able to escape the calamity¡­


    In the end, he failed to keep his promise.


    At this moment, the black-armored leader''s heavy sword blade was already charging towards him like a mountain.


    Meng Liang closed his eyes in despair. He was filled with unwillingness and shame as he waited for death to arrive.


    "Meng!"


    However, at that moment, an exclamation suddenly came from the side of his ear.


    Fang Ziyu sensed Meng Liang''s condition. She didn''t care about anything else. She fought to break through the siege of many armor warriors with a few sword wounds. Seeing the black-armored leader''s sword tip, she was about to make a rumble on Meng Liang''s head in the blink of an eye.


    The girl''s heart trembled. She didn''t even have time to think, so she jumped up and arrived in front of Meng Liang. She used her body to block the black-armored leader''s mountain-like attack.


    Scorching blood sprayed out at that time and dyed Meng Liang''s eyes that had just opened.


    The man''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    In his eyes were Fang Ziyu''s slowly closed eyes, his beautiful and silent face, and the burning and dazzling red corners of his mouth.


    The girl''s body slowly fell towards him. Time seemed to have been pushed down by someone, and it began to slow down.


    The scene of the girl collapsing changed in front of his eyes.


    It seemed to be the most beautiful and desperate scene Meng Liang had ever seen in his life.


    Finally, the girl landed on his shoulder.


    Her aura was so weak that Meng Liang could clearly feel her internal organs being shattered and her meridians being torn apart.


    His body began to tremble, and blood covered his eyes.


    "Huh? What a pity, I still want to play for a while longer." The black-armored man was slightly stunned, but a hint of mockery quickly appeared in his eyes. He looked at the ferocious Meng Liang in front of him, as if he was looking at an extremely interesting toy.


    Meng Liang gently put down the person in his arms. During this process, he was cautious, as if he was afraid that a slight carelessness would wake her up from her deep sleep. He did not even forget to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth with his clothes and stroke the hair on her forehead with his hand. During this process, he was also cautious.


    Afterwards, he stood up with difficulty while holding onto his sword.


    He looked at the black-armored leader, and the blood in his eyes became even more intense. He was extremely similar to the evil wolf that had been forced to the end by the hunter. He wanted to fight to the death before he died. But not to survive, just to tear off a piece of flesh and blood from the hunter''s body¡­


    That''s all.


    The black-armored leader saw Meng Liang''s thoughts from his actions. He smiled disdainfully and said, "What? Do you still want to kill me?"


    Meng Liang did not respond to the black-armored leader. He only raised the sword in his hand high up. His body was trembling, and the sword in his hand was trembling as well. It was not because of fear or anything else, but because of anger.


    The boundless, surging rage in his chest; The anger that enveloped him, drowned him, and suffocated him!


    He needs to vent his anger.


    He used the sword in his hand, the hatred in his heart, and the blood of his enemies to extinguish it!


    So he moved.


    Even if he staggered, even if the sword move in his hand was as soft as a joke.


    However, he still moved, swinging his sword straight towards the head of the black-armored leader.


    What awaited him was the black-armored leader''s extremely casual sword strike.


    Without the slightest bit of room to resist, his body flew backwards again.


    This time, his True Essence was completely exhausted. Nearly half of his limbs and bones were shattered. He could no longer stand up. He could only stare at the black-armored leader with his blood-red eyes wide open.


    Of course he was unwilling.


    He failed to fulfill his promise. He watched helplessly as Fang Ziyu fell in front of him.


    However, he no longer had any strength left. His True Essence had been completely exhausted. His body was dried up like a river bed without rain for a hundred years, except¡­


    Meng Liang''s heart trembled at that moment.


    He caught a glimpse of a white grain of rice in the depths of his dantian.


    Sword seed!


    He suddenly remembered that when he parted ways with Mo Chen Zi, the other party had said that if one day he agreed to go to the Sword Tomb to guard the mausoleum, then he could activate the sword seed. Naturally, someone would come to receive him.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. If he had remembered this earlier and activated the sword seed, with Mo Chen Zi''s Earthly Immortal cultivation, how could they have fallen to such a heaven and earth?


    By activating the sword seed, even if Mo Chen sensed it, he would have already died by the time he arrived. However, this sword seed was planted into his body by Mo Chen Zi, wrapping around a wisp of sword intent from an Earthly Immortal Realm Sword Immortal. Although it was extremely thin, if he was caught off guard¡­


    Thinking of this, Meng Liang had a plan in his heart.


    At that time, he struggled violently and tried to stand up. At that time, the black-armored leader also walked up to him.


    At that moment, the black-armored leader stretched out his foot and fiercely stepped on Meng Liang''s body.


    Meng Liang, who was already seriously injured, instantly collapsed and spat out blood.


    "A disciple of Mount Li, that''s all." The black-armored leader sneered. He said this with a fanatical expression. He seemed to be enjoying Meng Liang''s endless hatred, but he looked like he had nothing to do.


    After saying those words, the sword in his hand was once again raised high by him.


    He wanted to use this sword to smash open Meng Liang''s head. As he thought about the upcoming scene of flesh and blood splashing everywhere, he became somewhat impatient.


    In the next moment, he did not hesitate at all and swung the sword in his hand straight down.


    The expression on his face became slightly distorted because of fanaticism, and it also looked somewhat ferocious because of the distortion.


    He knew that there was no longer any suspense in this battle.


    However, just as his heavy sword tip was less than half an inch away from Meng Liang''s head, Meng Liang, who had collapsed to the ground and seemed to have lost his fighting spirit, suddenly burst out with a divine light in his eyes!


    It was a sword light.


    Meng Liang gritted his teeth and used all of his strength to stretch out his hand. His index and ring fingers extended, and the other three fingers closed. The sword seed in his body seemed to have sensed Meng Liang''s determination at that time. It began to tremble crazily, and a wisp of sword intent exploded out from his body. It flew over the damaged meridians in Meng Liang''s body and shot out from his fingers.


    It was an extremely bright, yet extremely small, white light.


    In the blink of an eye, it was like a screen in the darkness.


    However, its speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it crossed the distance between Meng Liang and the black-armored leader and arrived between his eyebrows. Then, he jumped and pierced through.


    As a result, the black-armored leader''s sword suddenly stopped in front of Meng Liang''s head, along with the smile that was about to blossom on his face.


    His entire body seemed to have been cut off from this world at that time.


    The outside world was noisy and restless.


    The black-armored commander remained silent.


    A few breaths later.


    His grip on the sword suddenly loosened, and the golden objects wrapped around it also dissipated. The sword revealed its original appearance and lightly fell down. At that time, a red dot appeared between the black-armored leader''s eyebrows. It was like cinnabar, but it was even more scarlet than cinnabar.


    It was a drop of blood.


    The sword intent pierced through the space between his eyebrows. Although it was only a tiny bloody hole, it was enough to erase all of his vitality.


    Thus, the arrogant black-armored commander''s body trembled at that moment, and then his body fell backwards like a puppet that had lost its lifting string.


    The surrounding soldiers were stunned at that moment, and their surroundings immediately fell into a deathly silence.


    That was a Mortal Realm expert!


    Meng Liang was clearly on the verge of death, how did he accomplish this?


    Everyone''s gazes at Meng Liang instantly became terrified, and Meng Liang slowly stood up with his sword on his back. His eyes were still scarlet, and the anger in his heart did not dissipate at all.


    He looked at the soldiers with a bloody red gaze. The hearts of the soldiers instantly trembled and they subconsciously took a step back. Meng Liang stepped forward. Although his footsteps were slow and his body trembled, even so, those soldiers were still burned by the souls of the bloody man at that moment. Without caring about anything else, they quickly fled as if they had lost their armor.


    It''s still raining.


    The mountain forest was still suffused with a faint smell of blood.


    Meng Liang stood there for a long time, letting the rain soak through his body.


    After a long time, he took a step forward and walked to the girl who was lying on the ground. He looked at the face that seemed to be asleep, and the energy in his body seemed to have been emptied. He sat down again.


    Ziyu is dead.


    And he''s dying.


    He took revenge, but his heart was still empty.


    Because Ziyu''s life, not everyone''s life can be repaid¡­ At least in Meng Liang''s heart¡­


    Fang Ziyu was the most important thing.


    He sat there quietly, stretching out his hand again and again to wipe away the rain on his face, and then looked at him silently, waiting for death to arrive.


    ¡­


    Squeak!


    After an unknown period of time, a soft sound suddenly came from behind him.


    It was the sound of a foot stepping on a withered branch on the ground. Someone is coming this way.


    Perhaps it was the hunters who wanted to try their luck in the night, or perhaps it was the pursuers who came back from the aftertaste.


    However, Meng Liang did not care.


    Fang Ziyu was already dead, so everything was no longer important at this time.


    Chen Country, Meng Clan, or his life were no longer important.


    Therefore, Meng Liang did not turn around. He still looked at that face and cherished every moment. He could only watch it for a breath longer.


    "If you continue to do this, then the girl''s life force behind her will be gone." At that time, a tender and ice-cold voice suddenly sounded from behind him.


    This simple sentence seemed to have struck something in Meng Liang''s heart. His body trembled and he suddenly turned around. However, he couldn''t help but be stunned by the look on his face.


    Of course, it was a very beautiful face, but compared to her glance, the most eye-catching thing was the pair of purple eyes on her face.


    "Mother?" After a few breaths of surprise, Meng Liang suddenly cried out.


    "Yes." The purple-eyed girl nodded and walked to him.


    "Mother has a way to save her?" Meng Liang came back to his senses and remembered what he said before. He didn''t have time to investigate how this girl got here, so he asked anxiously at that time.


    The purple-eyed girl looked at the eagerness on the man''s face and inexplicably thought of the heartless man. Her eyes trembled a little at that time, but in the blink of an eye, they returned to normal.


    "Not only do I have a way to save her, I also have a way to save you." The purple-eyed girl said indifferently, her expression relaxed as if such a thing was insignificant to her.


    Meng Liang, whose vitality was almost exhausted, automatically ignored the second half of the girl''s words. He hurriedly said, "Then save her! Save her!"


    The seven-foot-tall man spoke with urgency and tears, as well as pleading and sympathy.


    This was not something that was too pleasing to the eye, and it was enough to move most of them.


    However, the purple-eyed girl remained motionless. She only lowered her head and looked at the miserable Meng Liang. The corner of her mouth curled into a smile.


    "You can save her, but ¡­ you have to promise me one thing."


    "What is it? Mother, please don''t hesitate to speak." Meng Liang hurriedly said.


    "Guard the mausoleum." The purple-eyed girl lightly spat out two words.


    Meng Liang''s body was slightly stunned at that time, and without any hesitation, he nodded heavily, "As long as Master Niang can save Ziyu, this disciple is willing!"


    "The Southern Wilderness is lonely. If you don''t reach the limit, you won''t be able to set foot in the Central Plains again. You must understand." The purple-eyed girl asked.


    "This disciple has understood. Please save Ziyu." Meng Liang said loudly. Then, he knelt down in front of the young girl and kowtowed to her, muttering something.


    "Mother, please save Ziyu!"


    "Mother, please save Ziyu!"


    "Mother, please save Ziyu!"


    ¡­


    The purple-eyed girl''s expression became more and more absent-minded when she saw him like this. If that person were alive and saw her being so coercive and tempting, it would inevitably be another reprimand. He had always been so stubborn and frighteningly paranoid, but he had always acted in a manner that was reasonable and convincing.


    Thinking of this, she felt a slight pain in her heart. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and press it on the man''s head.


    "Don''t blame me."


    "If you really want her to live well¡­"


    "Just defend the Sword Mausoleum¡­"


    "Because only by guarding the Mausoleum of the Sword can we protect this world."


    "And only this world is still safe and sound¡­"


    "Only in this world or in this world can she be safe and sound¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 316 Dragon Swallowing

    As Xu Han chose to leave the Tian Ce Mansion , the bizarre Chang''an City temporarily quieted down.


    However, this calm situation only lasted for a few days, and even greater waves were bound to appear in front of everyone.


    It was no longer the Tian Ce Mansion that stirred up the ripples, but the Long Night Division that had always been cowering.


    Gongsun Ming, who had almost disappeared since the Mu Palace''s rebellion, once again appeared in the vision of the people of Chang''an City as the Imperial Envoy of the Long Night Department''s Greed Wolf Tribe.


    He maintained his usual ruthless style of eliminating weeds and roots, and began to wantonly eliminate the royal clan relatives who had participated in the impeachment of the Gu and Zhao families and the Zhao Clan.


    As a result, the royal families and nobles who were lofty in the hearts of the people fell one after another under Gongsun Ming''s saber halberd, and the excuses they used were extremely ridiculous, such as spreading rumors, disrespecting etiquette and music. Of course, these excuses couldn''t be concealed from anyone''s eyes, but Gongsun Ming didn''t care. It wasn''t that he couldn''t find a good reason, he just couldn''t be bothered to find one.


    He no longer had any scruples and obviously did not intend to put these royal clans in his eyes, because he knew very well what to do next.


    Everyone in Chang''an City was in danger. No one jumped out to speak up for these slaughtered imperial clans, including the Tian Ce Mansion .


    As for the once domineering Tian Ce Mansion Master in Chang''an City, he had long since been forgotten by everyone.


    Although he had already faded out of everyone''s sight, Xu Han would not naively think that he would be able to escape this upcoming storm.


    He knew very well that what was happening in front of him was just the curtain before the start of the big show.


    ¡­


    Xu Han sat alone in the box of Osmanthus Flower House.


    It was an excellent location. Through the window, he could clearly see the people walking along the streets of Chang''an City.


    The people were busy, for the wallet that could be bulged up in their pockets, for the sake of not feeling embarrassed for a meal or a glass of wine when they woke up tomorrow.


    Xu Han looked at them and was stunned.


    He felt that they were somewhat ridiculous and somewhat pitiful.


    His family was as rich as the Zhao Clan, and the wealth of his country was ranked among the nine emperors, but in the end, it was still crushed in the game between the two giants.


    At this moment, Xu Han, who was once one of the Behemoths in power, seemed to be on the verge of falling into the same situation as the Gu and Zhao families and the Zhao Clan.


    In the heavens and earth, there seemed to be a pair of eyes, and his gaze was also playing with all living beings.


    When you think you can transcend everything and try to steal the lives of others, you discover that you are only a pawn that a great power once pressed down.


    From immortals to refugees, they were all chess pieces in the game?


    Squeak.


    As Xu Han thought about this, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and a handsome middle-aged man suddenly stepped in.


    Without further ado, he walked straight to the short couch opposite Xu Han and sat down.


    Then, the man poured himself a cup of tea and looked at the youth before him with interest. Then, he said, "I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to look for me."


    When he said this, both his expression and tone were extremely relaxed. Obviously, the man''s mood at the moment should be pretty good.


    Xu Han naturally couldn''t understand why this man was still so calm at this time, but he didn''t try to figure out what the man was thinking. "You knew it from the beginning, didn''t you?" He asked straightforwardly with a calm expression.


    The man''s hand that picked up the teacup paused for a moment, and then he nodded his head gently before drinking the tea in the cup.


    "Why?" Xu Han asked again, but his gaze was fixed on the man. Something seemed to ignite in the depths of his pupils.


    The man''s attitude was still leisurely. He put down the teacup in his hand and said indifferently, "Have you forgotten the motto in Sikong Bai''s hand? Emperor Killing His Father ¡­"


    As the man spoke, the corners of his mouth slightly rose, and his eyes slowly narrowed. He was clearly smiling.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression changed.


    The emperor killed his father, the Great Zhou Emperor at that time, an emperor who had the world''s dragon qi added to his body.


    If it wasn''t for the Heavenly Punishment Sword, how could he do this?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s gaze towards the man instantly became astonished. "You already knew Senior Vastsea Stream?"


    "Yes." The man seemed to be enjoying Xu Han''s gaze. He nodded his head again, and the smile on the corner of his eyes became a little heavier.


    "So these plans have been in place since then?" However, Xu Han''s expression became gloomier and gloomier.


    This is not something to be happy about.


    Because if that was the case, from the moment Xu Han was born, these plots had already fallen on his head.


    If the people and things he met were the same from the beginning, then what was the meaning of his existence now? If he denied all of this, would he be denied as well?


    Xu Hanxin was extremely cold at that time. He did not like this feeling.


    It''s like a lamb. You''re kept in captivity. They feed and clothe you and teach you how to survive. You treat people as parents, siblings, and relatives, and they only do this for the sake of dividing you up when you''re fat and fleshy.


    Perhaps, there was nothing more desperate in this world.


    "That''s not the case." Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, the man opposite him shook his head.


    Xu Han was stunned and looked up at the man.


    "I want to understand that you are not a prince because they told me something or participated in this scheme. To be exact, I am their chess piece just like you, but I still don''t know."


    "I know them too well."


    "They can scheme against anyone for their own noble goals, including themselves."


    ''"How could such a smart person send a real prince to Zhu Xian with the Xing Tian Sword that could kill him? Obviously, you are just an abandoned son on their face." The man said.


    There was no schadenfreude or sympathy in his tone.


    There were only calm statements, and almost ice-cold facts.


    Regardless of whether it was the information about the majestic dragon qi and Ye Hongjian that Zong Zheng had secretly sent over, Xu Han faintly realized this, but he did not want to think about it, nor did he dare to think about it.


    He lowered his head and fell silent at that moment.


    The man did not break the silence. He knew that the youth needed enough time to digest the truth.


    He lowered his head and looked out of the window.


    Like a teenager, he saw the crowd busily shuttling through the streets and alleys.


    A cold smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he muttered to himself.


    "It''s ridiculous to say that I want to do something heaven-defying with the Heavenly Compliance Technique."


    "And what about you? Aren''t you the same as me in saving the people by slaughtering them?"


    "They''re all mediocre people ¡­"


    After the man finished speaking, he suddenly seemed to lose some interest. He looked at the youth and finally broke the long silence between the two of them.


    "What''s your next step?"


    His voice echoed back and forth through the door, but it disappeared after a moment.


    The youth still lowered his head and did not answer.


    "Zhu Xian will not wait for you to understand these things. En, neither will the Tian Ce Mansion ¡­ Do you want to sit back and wait for death?" The man was not anxious, but continued to speak slowly.


    At that time, Xu Han finally raised his head. His expression was cold and there was no emotion in his eyes. He looked straight at the man and asked in a deep voice, "What do you want to say?"


    "Nothing, I just want to help you."


    "Help me? Why should I believe you?" Xu Han asked.


    The man naturally understood that Xu Han could no longer trust anyone easily. He turned a blind eye to the suspicion in the youth''s eyes. Instead, he said indifferently, "As you can see, I am a dying person. Zhu Xian will not let me go. A dead person''s words are often the most trustworthy."


    "Just like Canghai Liu and the Headmaster?" Xu Han asked.


    The expression on the man''s face froze when he heard this. After a few breaths of silence, he said again, "At least listen to my method. It won''t hurt you. What do you think?"


    This time, Xu Han did not answer the man again. He only looked at the man indifferently, and this was naturally the best answer.


    When the man saw this, a smile appeared on his face once again.


    "Actually, there are only three paths before you. One is to surrender to the Longevity Division, hand over the Heavenly Punishment Sword in your hand, and then show them that you are not a prince. "However, you have a grudge against that old fox Zhu Xian. Moreover, with his personality, even if you can convince him that you are not a prince, he will not let go of this one thousandth or even one thousandth mistake."


    The man paused for a moment before narrowing his eyes as he looked at Xu Han. "The second thing is to return to your Tian Ce Mansion again ¡­" "Have you heard of the Twin Lives Method?"


    Xu Han, who was already in a mess, did not like men''s pretentious and profound posture. He frowned and said, "No."


    The man turned a blind eye to the impatience written on Xu Han''s face. He continued to laugh and said, "So you haven''t heard of this Lord Devouring Technique before, have you?"


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" Xu Han frowned even deeper.


    The man continued to walk his own path. He slowly took out something from his bosom and handed it to Xu Han.


    It was an old yellowed scroll.


    Xu Han took it and unfolded it in front of his eyes with doubts. Then, mottled words and some strange patterns appeared in his eyes.


    When he looked closely, his pupils gradually dilated, and expressions of shock, fear, and even horror kept appearing in his eyes.


    He seemed to have anticipated these men.


    The smile on his face suddenly dissipated at that moment, and a sinister coldness that looked like a ghost appeared in his eyes.


    He stared at the youth in front of him, as if he was looking at the current Xu Han, as if he was looking at himself.


    "Therefore, your second path has long been blocked by them!"


    "The only thing you can go is this third¡­"


    "Dragon Swallowing Road!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 317 Counter-drinking

    On February 2nd, according to the beam, the scorpion centipede had nowhere to hide.


    Rumor has it that at this time of the year, a stinging True Dragon would raise its head and hibernate as a wandering snake.


    In the streets and alleys of Chang''an City, lanterns were decorated with colorful lights. Some shops even displayed signs like Dragon Fang and Dragon Beard Noodles at the right time, beckoning passers-by to plow in the spring and pray for a good fortune in the weather.


    Xu Han sat upright in his small courtyard.


    There was a rare jug of wine on the stone table in front of him. Although it had not been unsealed, the wine cup had been cleaned and was properly placed there.


    He seemed to be waiting for something to happen or for someone to arrive.


    The Heaven Punishing Sword was placed between his knees. The expression on his face was cold and solemn, like the statue of a deity in a temple, silent beyond time.


    The black cat sprang out from the corner of the courtyard and landed at Xu Han''s feet. It swung its hair and scattered the rain that had touched it from somewhere on the ground. Then, it raised its amber eyes and looked at the youth with puzzlement, as if it was wondering what he was doing.


    Then, the bored black cat rubbed his trouser legs, but the youth did not move at all.


    The black cat tugged at the corner of the youth''s clothes with its teeth, but the youth remained silent.


    The black cat jumped onto the youth''s knees, raised its head, and let out a series of soft calls. The youth reached out and touched his shiny hair head, and did not respond in the slightest.


    The black cat was helpless. Finally, it could only quietly lie down on Xu Han''s knees and accompany him to quietly wait for someone or something that was about to arrive.


    ¡­


    As a result, the sun rose from dawn to dusk, the sky from bright to dusk, the crowd from noise to silence.


    After a whole day, the youth was still sitting at the stone table, motionless.


    Before night fell, after the last glow of the setting sun.


    The door of the courtyard was suddenly pushed open.


    Xu Han raised his head, and the black cat sat up as well. They looked at the entrance of the courtyard.


    A violet-robed youth led a group of Jianghu Ranger-dressed men with swords on their waists and walked in.


    Xu Han was stunned.


    The purple-robed youth was also stunned.


    After that, the cultivators behind the violet-robed youth consciously lined up at the entrance under the instruction of the violet-robed youth. Their auras were restrained, as if they were experts at the Heavenly Hunt Realm and above. There were also more than ten of them. Such a formation was extremely rare even in Chang''an City.


    The purple-robed youth strolled over to Xu Han and sat down gently under his gaze.


    "Looks like Brother Xu has been waiting for quite an hour." Song Yueming looked at the unopened wine jars and the wine glasses on the stone table and asked with a smile.


    The youth, who had been sitting there for a whole day, did not say anything. He stretched out his hand and gently pulled open the seal on the wine jar. Then, he filled the glass with wine.


    "Not long after, but I really didn''t expect that Brother Song would be the first to come looking for me." Xu Han expressionlessly handed one of the glasses of wine to Song Yueming.


    Song Yueming took the glass and raised his eyebrows. "Then who does Brother Xu think should be coming?" He asked.


    "Department of Long Night, Tian Ce Mansion , anyone but Brother Song." Xu Han replied indifferently. His tone was relaxed, as if he was greeting an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Hearing this, Song Yueming''s expression changed slightly. He could tell something else from Xu Han''s words.


    However, he did not break it, and his expression quickly returned to normal. Then, he raised the wine cup in his hand towards Xu Han and said, "The last time we drank together with Brother Xu was in the small window of the Exquisite Pavilion. Today, we must drink a good drink of the Gu."


    Xu Han also smiled faintly, as if he remembered his days in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    "That''s good too." He nodded and raised the cup in his hand.


    The two of them raised their glasses in the air and drank all the sake in their glasses without saying anything else.


    At this time, on the originally quiet street, bursts of noisy laughter suddenly came from the crowd.


    On February 2nd, Long raised his head.


    According to the season, today was a good time for spring plowing. The Great Zhou had been plagued by snow and drought over the years, and famine was everywhere. Therefore, the Imperial Court would lead a group of dragon dancers to perform on the streets of Chang''an on February 2 every year, hoping that the weather would be fine.


    Of course, Chang''an was the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Even if the residents of the city weren''t nobles, they had already bid farewell to the status of peasants. However, this did not prevent the crowd from being overjoyed, watching the liveliness, and trying to be happy.


    At this moment, the noise coming from the streets seemed to be the beginning of the dragon dance.


    The two people drinking in the room obviously did not know about this tradition in Chang''an City. Of course, they did not care.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them drank three cups of sake in a row. The atmosphere in the courtyard became silent again. The row of Jianghu experts at the entrance were waiting with deep eyes. A faint killing intent filled the air. However, it seemed that they did not attack because they did not obtain Song Yueming''s permission.


    The two of them sat upright and looked at each other. The black cat had obviously known Song Yueming for a long time, but it did not notice him. Instead, it gently jumped from Xu Han''s knees onto the stone table. He looked curiously at the wine cup on the stone table and thought that it was something strange. He leaned closer to his nose and sniffed, but he couldn''t smell anything. He simply extended his tongue and licked it. The pungent and spicy smell caused the black cat''s pupils to suddenly dilate. It let out a strange cry and swung its nose, landing beside Xu Han. Then, he shook his head vigorously, clearly feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    "You know how to be greedy." Xu Han helplessly placed the black cat on his knees again and reached out to stroke its head to placate it.


    "Xuan''er is still so cute." Song Yueming smiled as well, but then he changed the topic. His gaze landed on the Xing Tian Sword on Xu Han''s knees, "Brother Xu, I''ll listen to the next sentence. Hand over the Xing Tian Sword."


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his head and raised his eyebrows. "Why do I feel that Brother Song cares more about my Xingtian Sword than Zhu Xian and Sikong Bai zhi?" He asked.


    Song Yueming''s expression changed slightly, but in the blink of an eye, he returned to his normal state. He calmly replied, "It''s just that he has received his master''s orders and obeyed the will of the heavens. Why would Brother Xu risk his life for a mediocre emperor?"


    Xu Han shook his head and whispered, "I''m not that noble. All I did was protect myself."


    "Looks like there''s something I don''t know about this." Song Yueming poured a pot of wine for the two of them and said.


    Xu Han stretched out his hand and picked up the glass that was filled again. "What I know, however, is not much more than Brother Song," he said.


    After saying that, he looked up at the experts behind Song Yueming and said, "Furthermore, looking at Brother Song''s posture, it doesn''t seem like he just wants Xu Yue Ming''s sword to be that simple."


    Hearing this, Song Yueming''s lips curled into a faint smile. His hand also held the wine cup in front of him, but he did not raise it.


    "Brother Xu is indeed smart."


    "Hmph. Intelligent?" However, Xu Han snorted coldly, "It''s just self-righteousness. In the end, I''m still being pulled to become a chess piece. I still don''t know."


    Song Yueming was a little surprised by this. Thinking about the rumors of the past few days, she could vaguely guess Xu Han''s current situation.


    However, he did not accept this. Instead, he gently raised his glass at that time. "Then Brother Xu, do you know something else about me? Why?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, Zhu Shouzuo should still let Brother Song take Xu''s life." The expression on Xu Han''s face turned cold at that moment.


    Song Yueming smiled faintly, as if he was certain of Xu Han''s answer, but he didn''t seem to care about it.


    He raised his wine cup and bowed towards Xu Han from afar. Regardless of whether Xu Han responded or not, he raised his head and drank alone.


    The crowd on the streets became more and more noisy.


    The dragon dance team had already set up their posture at the intersection of the street. The drinkers and shouting vendors had temporarily stopped their work at that time and looked sideways at the team on the street.


    A middle-aged man dressed in linen stood in front of the line with a smile. He took out a torch and blew hard a few times to light up the flames inside. Then, he placed his hand to the side in front of the high-hanging firecrackers.


    The lead of the firecracker was ignited, and the scorching sparks lit up, accompanied by a chi sound, continuously surging upwards.


    As soon as the firecrackers sounded, the dragon dancing procession would begin to march.


    Everyone in Chang''an City looked sideways at that time, waiting for this moment to arrive.


    Bang!


    With a light sound, the firecracker was lit.


    The noisy sound of gongs and drums rose at first sight.


    That voice was like a signal. The murderous intent in the small courtyard surged to the surface of the water at that moment.


    The experts lined up at the entrance surged with True Essence. At that moment, they suddenly took a step forward and charged towards Xu Han with a leap.


    Xu Han''s eyes turned cold as he fiercely pressed his hand onto the hilt of the Heavenly Punishment Sword and was about to draw his sword.


    The purple-robed youth, however, was like a towering mountain standing in the cold wind, resolutely motionless. He leisurely picked up the wine jar on the stone table and poured himself a glass of wine.


    The clear wine slowly fell into the cup through the mouth of the jar, forming a thin line in mid-air.


    Those experts crossed his body and were about to kill Xu Han in the blink of an eye. At that time, Xu Han''s sword was unsheathed a foot and two inches. The boundless sword intent carried the dragon''s roar as it surged out of his body.


    The purple-robed youth''s wine cup gradually filled up. His eyes suddenly narrowed, and his other hand lightly flicked in front of the wine cup.


    The wine in the cup turned into tiny droplets of water that shot out.


    The droplets of water seemed to be irregular, but they were neatly distributed behind the experts who were slaughtering Xu Han.


    Then, when the experts arrived in front of Xu Han, they arrived at their backs.


    Clear wine gushed into their clothes from behind, and hot blood gushed out from the same spot in front of them.


    One Heavenly Hunt Realm expert after another even fell to the ground at that moment, and in an instant, the enormous momentum stopped abruptly. Everything happened too suddenly, suddenly breaking Xu Han''s sword that was about to be unsheathed. The blade of the sword was still hidden in the sheath, not knowing when to enter or retreat.


    The purple-robed youth picked up the cup that still had half a glass of wine left and lifted it towards Xu Han again.


    "Of course I have other matters to attend to."


    "For example, protect Brother Xu''s life."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 318 Dont Bother

    In the main hall of Zhu Manor.


    Zhu Xiangao sat on the stage, under which stood the top figures of the various sects of Jianghu, as well as the leaders of the various divisions of the Long Night Division.


    Everyone was sitting there, their expressions solemn, and there was no sound in the huge hall gate.


    However, the dragon dance performance on the streets of Chang''an continued, and the sounds of gongs and drums and the laughter of the people came.


    The loneliness in the manor and the noise outside the manor were separated by a wall, but it was like two worlds.


    Suddenly, the door of the hall was pushed open, and a youth dressed in purple robes walked in.


    He seemed to be what everyone in the hall was waiting for, and everyone''s gazes fell on him at that time.


    However, the purple-robed youth was still unaware of this. He walked to the center of the hall with a cold expression. He only slightly cupped his hands towards the man on the stage, but he could not bow.


    Zhu Xian obviously did not have the mood to pursue the youth''s rudeness. His gaze wandered around the youth''s body for a while before finally landing on the scarlet sword in the youth''s right hand.


    Zhu Xian stood up and looked at the youth, asking, "Did you get it?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t disappoint." The youth smiled faintly and presented the sword with both hands.


    A trace of fanaticism surged in Zhu Xian''s eyes. He subconsciously wanted to get up and grab the sword, but in the blink of an eye, he seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly withdrew his extended hand and gave the youth a look. The purple-robed youth smiled faintly and didn''t care. He held the sword in his right hand again.


    "Young Master Song, you''ve worked hard. If this matter is successful, I wish that I will treat you as a national!"


    The purple-robed youth was about to retreat when the black-robed scholar, who was the imperial envoy of the Azure Fox Tribe, stood up and bowed to Zhu Xian, saying, "The first one seems to have forgotten something."


    Everyone present seemed to have thought of something when they said those words, and their gazes that they had just moved away fell on the purple-robed youth once again.


    Zhu Xian was also stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses. He asked in a calm voice, "Where is Xu Han''s head?"


    Zhu Xian had always liked to suspect others. Being suspected by him was not a good thing.


    Even so, the purple-robed youth''s expression was still indifferent. He looked up at the man in charge of the Great Zhou Dynasty and said softly, "Run away."


    These two short words caused a huge uproar in the silent hall.


    "Run away?" Zhu Xian''s eyes instantly narrowed, and killing intent surged in the hall.


    "The experts that followed Young Master Song, but there were only seven in the Realm of Flame Dust. With such a formation, how could Xu Han and He De escape from the hands of so many powerful beings?" The black-clothed scholar smiled and looked at Song Yueming.


    These words instantly resonated with everyone in the hall, especially those from the various sects and sects of the Great Zhou''s Jianghu.


    Ever since the news of Yuan Guilong''s death came, the matter of seizing the Xing Tian Sword and killing Xu Han had been put on the agenda. The reason why he didn''t move was to let Gongsun Ming destroy the royal clans of Great Zhou and test Tiance Prefecture''s reaction. These two were the various sects in Jianghu competing for it. Who should do this?


    They naturally knew what Zhu Xian wanted to do. Since they had boarded Zhu Xian''s warship, they had to do something for the sake of the sect and themselves. Only after the matter was completed would they get a share. Without Tiance Prefecture, Xu Han was like a tiger without its claws. Taking down the Heavenly Punishment Sword was not difficult in the eyes of everyone, so everyone wanted this name.


    In the end, Song Yueming could only take the lead and lead the experts from the various sects and sects.


    However, in the end, this was the result, causing the crowd who had long been dissatisfied with this to grasp the reason.


    One had to know that killing Xu Han wasn''t just for Zhu Shouzuo''s sake. The Dragon Qi wasn''t in Zhu Xian''s hands. Most of it was gathered in the hands of a royal clan relative of Great Zhou. These days, Gongsun Ming was slaughtering the royal clan relatives of Great Zhou in order to kill all those who might possess the Dragon Qi. As the legacy son of the royal family, Xu Han naturally had to take Zhu Xian, who had always been difficult to merge with others.


    These Jianghu people who had been taken the lead by Song Yueming naturally had to seize this opportunity to do a good job.


    Thus, a man with a long saber on his waist stood up and sneered, "Zhu Shouzuo and Xuan Luoyu shouldn''t be in a hurry. As Young Master Song, Immortal Sikong''s first disciple, and the future head of the Linglong Pavilion, it''s impossible for him to cripple his duties for personal reasons. We, the middle elder, Xing Dayu, will follow Young Master Song to act together. We will know how the situation will be handled."


    This man was the Sect Leader of the Serene Continent Heavenspan Sect of the Great Zhou Sect, Yu Xiangtong, the master of Young Master Zhu Longqi who had died and was known as the Violet Radiance Saber Saint.


    What he said at this moment seemed reasonable and even had the intention to speak for Song Yueming. However, everyone knew that as long as the elder accompanying him was allowed to testify, then regardless of whether Song Yueming had done anything that broke the rules or not, he would never be able to wash away the things that allowed Xu Han to escape. However, this was exactly what everyone present wanted to see.


    Therefore, not only did no one come out to speak up for Song Yueming, they all echoed, "Yes, the elders of our sect also went forward, but they also called for interrogation."


    ¡­


    For the sake of scheming in their hearts, these powerful seniors in Jianghu had put on philistine faces, as if they couldn''t wait to see the scene of this violet-robed youth being pushed down by the crowd.


    The black-clothed scholar who had provoked this matter smiled faintly and retreated to his seat. Zhu Xian, who was sitting on the high platform, ''s gaze also turned cold. He stared at Song Yueming and asked in a deep voice, "Does Young Master Song think this matter is fair?"


    "Naturally, it''s fair." Unexpectedly, Song Yueming did not refute this blatant harm, but instead accepted it.


    "It''s just that if the first lord wants to find those people to confront me, I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult."


    "Why?" Zhu Xian asked.


    "Because of them" The purple-robed youth''s gloomy and cold face hooked into a smile at that time. His gaze swept across the heads of the various sects and sects, and then he said, "They''re all dead."


    "What?" A burst of cries of surprise rang out in the main hall. In order to obtain credit for this trip, most of the people they sent were top experts of the sect. The matters of these people could be said to be a great loss to all the sects present. Everyone''s expressions immediately changed, and their expressions were uncertain.


    "Young Master Song, everyone knows what cultivation level Xu Han is. How can he kill so many Jianghu experts on his own?" At that moment, the black-robed scholar who had just left stood up again. He sized Song Yueming up and down before asking in a gloomy tone, "But Young Master Song is unharmed?"


    "Why did Xu Han let me go? Imperial Envoy Xuan Luo should personally ask that Xu Han. Ask me, how do I know?" Song Yueming was still calm in the face of such questioning.


    Xuan Luo''s thoughts were very clear to him. Right now, Zhu Xian''s subordinates had the Long Night Division and the Jianghu faction, and the Jianghu faction also had immortals guarding them. Xuan Luo naturally did not want to see everyone bite into an iron plate and hollow out his thoughts to sow discord. Those Jianghu people knew this, but they were still unable to resist the temptation of power and were willing to be driven by others.


    Hearing Xuan Luo''s words, everyone exploded. Look at me, look at you, you want to denounce Song Yueming.


    When Zhu Xian caught sight of this situation, he coldly snorted and said, "Alright, there''s no need to mention this matter again."


    It had to be said that Zhu Xian''s accumulated prestige in the Long Night Division was very strong. When those Jianghu people who had never been disciplined heard his words, even though there were many dissatisfaction in their hearts, they had no choice but to temporarily restrain themselves.


    "Gongsun Ming!" After that, Zhu Xian shouted softly.


    Within the crowd, a gloomy-faced man walked out and cupped his hands towards Zhu Xian.


    "Go, bring the Greedy Wolf Guards to search for Xu Han. Kill him on sight!"


    "Yes!" The man didn''t say much and nodded heavily. Then, he turned around and left the manor.


    Only after he left did Zhu Xian look at Song Yueming with a gloomy expression and an extremely cold tone.


    "Immortal Sikong is preparing for seclusion. Young Master Song is the master of the Linglong Pavilion''s Sword Hall. Aren''t you afraid that Immortal Sikong will pursue this matter after coming out of seclusion?"


    The threat in Zhu Xian''s words at this moment was not concealed at all, and even the atmosphere in the hall was a bit gloomy and cold because of his words.


    However, the purple-robed youth''s expression did not change. He raised the Xing Tian Sword in his hand and bowed respectfully to Zhu Xian. Then, he said, "Exquisite Pavilion''s family matters¡­"


    "Don''t bother the first lord."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 319 Betrayal

    At the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain, it was snowing.


    The old man and the youth with broken arms lit a campfire and sat quietly at the side. They were relatively speechless. Only a black cat seemed to enjoy the vast white world of ice and snow and jumped back and forth happily.


    "So, you will die, right?" The severed-armed youth suddenly broke the silence between the two of them. He looked at the old man who described him as sloppy and asked.


    The old man was pulled out of his thoughts. He raised his eyes to look at the youth and said something that seemed very reasonable, but in fact, it was nonsense.


    "Everyone has to die."


    At that time, the youth was only sixteen years old, but he had experienced a lot.


    Therefore, he didn''t ask the crowd if it wasn''t good for them to be alive, or why they had to die.


    He was just a little confused, confused that he couldn''t understand no matter how hard he tried to live.


    "Is it worth it?"


    The old man was slightly stunned, and then nodded with certainty, "It''s worth it."


    "So you betrayed the sect, stole the Heavenly Punishment Sword, and even wanted to sacrifice your life now. Is this all for something on that mountain?" The youth asked again. He was a little curious as to what was capable of making the old man in front of him risk his life so desperately.


    The old man shook his head. His messy and pale hair drifted in the snow. The snowflakes piled up above his head rustled and fell, merging with the snow on the ground. They were no longer separated from each other.


    "It''s not an end. He''s just a part of an end."


    His aged voice echoed through the ice and snow, hoarse and worried.


    This time, it was the youth''s turn to be stunned. He looked at the old man and asked in confusion, "But you''re going to die? Isn''t your goal unfulfilled?"


    "Someone will finish him." The old man replied in a deep voice.


    The certainty in the old man''s tone made it impossible for the youth to ask any further. He nodded and looked at the old man again.


    "But you''re not happy. Why?"


    The expression on the old man''s face was very heavy, so heavy that it didn''t seem like he was about to complete his mission.


    Hearing this, the old man sighed, "Perhaps it''s because of the price. I''ve paid too much. I''ve already paid too much and I''m going to pay too much."


    The youth looked at the loneliness on the old man''s face and felt that he should comfort him. He thought for a moment and said, "Since you have already made your decision, then don''t regret it."


    The old man''s body trembled slightly at that moment. He looked at the youth, his eyes flashing with a light that the youth could not see clearly.


    "Do you think so too?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    The youth with an extremely strange right arm stood up from the tub naked.


    It was snowing, just like when he and the old man were sitting quietly at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain a year ago.


    The youth stepped on the snow barefoot, not feeling the slightest chill. His body was still emitting hot air, and the snow fell on his body. In the blink of an eye, it was melted into water vapor and shook up.


    The youth left a row of long footprints on the snow and arrived in front of the shabby little house.


    He pushed open the door, and the old man in green was fiddling with the medicinal ingredients. He carefully weighed the dosage of each ingredient and placed it on the yellow paper on the table.


    The youth knew that it was the medicinal ingredients he needed for the next half a month.


    The old man naturally sensed the arrival of the youth, but he did not raise his head and still poured the medicinal ingredients. There was a sense of seizing the second.


    The youth did not disturb the old man. As a result, the towel the black cat brought him sat on a wooden stool and gently wiped his body. After a long time, he looked at the old man who did not have the slightest intention of stopping and asked, "So you also want to leave?"


    The old man, who was adding a medicinal ingredient called Red Seal Sand to the yellow paper, paused for a moment before nodding, "Yes."


    "Where to?" The youth asked, puzzled and suspicious in his eyes.


    This time, the old man did not respond. He still lowered his head and continued to add new medicinal ingredients to the yellow paper.


    The youth frowned. He seemed to have known this kind of scene before, and the expression on the old man''s face now seemed to be similar.


    He did not like such a scene, he did not like it from the bottom of his heart.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help but ask the question that he hadn''t asked the old man at that time.


    "What exactly are you guys going to do?"


    However, the old man''s answer was the same as the old man''s, "What must be done."


    "Then can you complete it?"


    "No." The old man shook his head.


    Bewilderment, which had been suppressed by the youth for almost a year, surged up once again.


    "Since you can''t, then who will complete it if you die?"


    At this time, the old man had already finished placing the medicinal ingredients. He began to tidy up the yellow papers one after another. Pack them carefully and put them in a drawer that won''t be corroded by snow or moisture.


    Then, for the first time, he raised his head to look at the youth and gave the same answer as before: "Someone will finish it."


    However, compared to that person, there was less certainty and more hesitation in his words.


    Perhaps it was precisely this hesitation that caused the youth to not end the topic like he did back then.


    "Is there anything I can do?" As he said this, his voice was clear and tender, and the light in his eyes was clear, like the snow of the Nether Continent, and also like the stars in the sky.


    The old man was slightly stunned. The young man''s words should have made him feel guilty and slightly comforted. However, for some reason, the youth''s gaze pierced through him.


    However, he still stood up after a familiar silence. Then, he extended his hand and handed the youth something.


    It was a jade pendant, and the other was only half, with red tassels hanging on it.


    "This is my life card. If I die, this life card will shatter. At that time, perhaps someone will ask for your help, if you are willing." The old man said softly.


    "What kind of help?" The youth asked.


    "I don''t know, but someone will definitely come looking for you."


    "Is it dangerous?" The youth asked again.


    "Yes." The old man nodded, but just as he was about to say something, the young man''s voice sounded again.


    "Alright, I understand."


    ¡­


    Xu Han staggered along the empty streets of Chang''an City.


    His face was pale, and a bone-deep wound on his left arm was constantly dripping with blood as he sprinkled it on the streets.


    He counted carefully. This was the fourth batch of assassins he had killed from the Greed Guards, and many more were already on their way.


    Song Yueming had already done everything he could for Xu Han.


    After killing the experts who had come to seize the sword, Xia Zichuan''s father, Xia Lincheng, had arranged for his father-in-law, the cave master of Moon Lake Cave, to receive Xu Han outside Chang''an City. As long as Xu Han could escape from Chang''an City, Xia Lincheng would take him all the way out of Liangzhou.


    Naturally, there were many hidden paths.


    Xu Han had intended to go, but Zhu Xian had already arranged many spies around him. Normally, he could act recklessly and recklessly. Only leaving Chang''an touched Zhu Xian''s bottom line. It seemed like freedom was actually restricted everywhere.


    Only after Song Song Yueming used an excuse to divert those spies and kill those martial artists who came with him did Xu Han finally get a chance to leave Chang''an.


    Although he didn''t know how Song Yueming managed to persuade Xia Lincheng, it was already the greatest effort that Moon Lake Cave could make to bring people to wait outside Chang''an City. Because regardless of whether this matter was successful or not, once Xia Lincheng brought his men into the city, the Moon Lake Cave would not be able to escape. Therefore, this was probably the limit that Song Yueming could reach.


    However, even though Xu Han had already set off at the first possible moment, the Greedy Wolf Tribe''s claws were still arriving faster than they had imagined.


    Xu Han hid all the way to this place.


    However, even though the city gates of Chang''an City were right in front of him, he still didn''t dare to relax at all.


    Ignoring the injuries on his body, he gritted his teeth and dragged his exhausted body as he quickly walked towards the city gate. However, his mind was distracted, carefully observing if there were any sensed pursuers behind him.


    Xu Han was very clear that the Greedy Wolf Division had yet to detect his intention to escape from Chang''an. If this news was spread, then with the style of the Longevity Division, they would definitely gather a large number of troops at the various gates. At that time, if he wanted to leave again, it would be impossible for him to fly. Therefore, once Xu Han encountered those Greedy Wolf Tribe soldiers who were looking for him, he would not hesitate to injure himself and kill them all.


    He had never lacked such ruthlessness, especially when it came to his own life and death.


    The silhouette of Chang''an City Gate gradually appeared in his illusory eyes. There seemed to be no traces of pursuing soldiers behind him. Xu Han gritted his teeth, not caring that this would aggravate his injuries and speed up his speed again.


    He was about to arrive at the city gate, but at that time, his vision blurred and several figures appeared like ghosts between him and the city gate.


    Xu Han fixed his gaze on it at that time, and his expression instantly darkened.


    His eyes flashed with malevolence like a ghost as he stared at the person in the lead.


    It was an old man.


    A very old man.


    His hair was white, and the ravines on his face were crisscrossed.


    "Looks like the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique is real." Xu Han gritted his teeth and said. Although he tried his best to suppress it, the dense anger in his words was still revealed.


    The old man, who had always been kind-eyed, was also slightly stunned when he heard this.


    "Looks like Lord Manor Master knows a lot about my absence." The old man said with a smile. The smile that had comforted Xu Han in the dark seemed so sinister and terrifying at this moment.


    "So it turns out that the old man asked me to help him. It''s so dangerous." Xu Han suddenly said, his expression somewhat dispirited. It wasn''t because of the current situation, but because of the suffocating feeling of being deceived and betrayed by the person he trusted the most.


    "Since Lord Manor Master knows all of this, then stop resisting uselessly and return to the Tian Ce Mansion with me." The old man said softly, but the warm smile on his face resembled that of an elder who had called his son back.


    As far as he knew, Xu Han was a very wise youth. He naturally believed that under their lineup, Xu Han didn''t have the slightest chance of winning. Surrendering was obviously the best choice.


    However, at that time, Xu Han tore off the clothes on his upper body that had become tattered from the previous fight and stood up straight to look at the old man.


    "That''s really unfortunate."


    "I happen to want to experience it today¡­"


    "Mr. Lu''s mighty righteousness!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 320 Long Yus Distinguished Guest

    "Xunyang River sees you off first night, Maple Leaf Dihua Qiu Se Se Se."


    "Master, dismount the guest from the boat. Raise your wine and drink without a string."


    ¡­


    In Flying Swallow Room, a woman dressed in azure gauze hugged her pipa and sang softly.


    A middle-aged man in front of him, who was described as sloppy, sat on a short couch with a glass of sake in his hand. He shook his head and looked intoxicated.


    "I haven''t heard it for years, but Tsing Yi''s voice is still so beautiful." The middle-aged man sighed sincerely.


    This is not a particularly harmonious picture.


    Whether it was the man''s disheveled appearance or his dirty clothes, they were all incompatible with the room that was decorated with a different style, as well as the beautiful and moving appearance of the woman in green.


    Zheng.


    The woman suddenly stopped at the tip of her finger as she walked upstream of the string, and a harsh voice came from the string.


    The woman raised her head and looked at the man with an inexplicable expression.


    "That child has already entered the urn. How long do you have to wait?"


    The woman asked in an undeserved tone of concern and anxiety.


    The man smiled indifferently. He raised his glass again and shook it to the woman.


    "Didn''t Zhu Shouzuo enter the urn as well? How can you still have the leisure to chat with me here?"


    When the woman heard this, her expression froze. Then, her gaze darkened. "Looks like all these years, we have experienced many things that the other party could not have imagined."


    The man sighed and said, "Tsing Yi, I really can''t see through you."


    The expression on the woman''s face became gloomier and gloomier. She did not say anything, but the cold light reflected in her eyes landed on the man''s body.


    "You clearly know that Xiao Han is not a True Dragon, and you also know that this Dragon-Snake Twin Technique, but you did not tell Zhu Xianyan. Instead, you lured him into the urn all the way. Who exactly is behind you? What exactly are you trying to do?"


    The woman smiled faintly and played with the pipa in front of her again.


    "Everyone is a chess piece in the game. No one will know how big this game is until the end."


    ¡­


    The night was getting darker.


    After a night of revelry, Chang''an fell into silence again.


    A horse carriage slowly traveled on the streets of Chang''an City. Wooden wheels pressed down on the bluestone slates of the streets of Chang''an and emitted wheeled sounds that echoed in the silent streets.


    In the carriage, there was a white cloth tied to his right arm. The naked youth sat down dispiritedly. He lowered his head and had a cold expression. He did not know what he was thinking.


    On the other hand, an old man in a red robe was sitting upright, his eyes narrowed, as if he was resting with his eyes closed.


    "Prefecture Master''s cultivation has progressed at an astonishing speed, but I am surprised." After a long silence, the old man suddenly spoke.


    The youth smiled bitterly when he heard this. Mr. Lu''s cultivation had almost reached the edge of the Immortal Realm. He might be able to deal with others with that little bit of Three-legged Cat''s kung fu, but in front of Mr. Lu, it could only be described as ruining everything. He had only slightly touched him and lost the formation.


    "Who exactly is a True Dragon?" Xu Han thought for a while before asking in a deep voice.


    "Who is a True Dragon? Is it really important?" The old man raised his head and asked.


    Xu Han was stunned, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "So it''s my turn this time, isn''t it?"


    Mr. Lu did not understand what the youth meant. He thought for a moment and said sincerely, "Actually, Lord Manor Master is not bad. Even if the Headmaster was here, given the current situation of the Manor of Policy, he might not be able to do better than the Manor Master."


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his head and looked at the old man in front of him. "But these are actually not important, right?" He said.


    "Whether it''s defending Big Yellow City or overthrowing Gu and Zhao families, none of this matters. What I do and what I don''t do doesn''t matter to you. From the beginning, all you wanted was my life, right?"


    At that time, the youth looked at the old man, his gaze so clear that he could not find the slightest bit of anger or hatred that the old man had anticipated. Some of them were puzzled and confused.


    The old man''s heart was stabbed at that moment. He used all of his strength to disguise his coldness, showing signs of melting in that instant.


    He didn''t understand why the Headmaster had found such a young man to be the abandoned son of the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique. Perhaps Xu Han had acted recklessly and indulged himself a little. At this moment, the guilt in the old man''s heart would lessen a little.


    But in fact, Xu Han did too well, so well that no one could pick out any faults, so good that the old man couldn''t help but feel guilty in his heart.


    However, at this point in time, they had no way of turning back.


    These sacrifices were worth it in the midst of peace and chaos.


    Therefore, the old man suppressed the softness in his heart and lowered his head again, not saying a word.


    The carriage suddenly stopped.


    Xu Han looked out of the window through the cracks in the carriage. They arrived at the door of the Tian Ce Mansion . Mr. Lu did not intend to get off the carriage. Instead, the door of the Tian Ce Mansion was slowly opened. A figure surrounded by many Tian Ce Mansion soldiers arrived at the door. The night was too dense, and everyone wrapped it up too tightly. Hence, Xu Han could not see the person''s appearance clearly.


    Then, another carriage slowly stopped beside the carriage where Xu Han was sitting. Then, the person was sent into the carriage.


    Thus, the two carriages moved again.


    Xu Han knew that this time, they were heading towards the Pu Tian Palace of Great Zhou.


    At this moment, it was finally coming.


    Xu Han withdrew his gaze from the window and looked at the old man beside him again. "Is that the True Dragon sitting in the car?" He asked.


    The old man nodded and replied softly, "Yes."


    After such a simple conversation, the two of them fell into silence again. Two carriages echoed in Chang''an City.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in front of the Pu Tian Palace, an old man in black stood proudly with a scarlet sword in his hand.


    Zhu Xian, who was in charge of Great Zhou''s military affairs, led the group of people to bow respectfully to the old man. "This trip is dangerous. Everyone in the world is bound to Immortal Sikong."


    The black-clothed old man nodded lightly when he heard this.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Chief. After today, this Great Zhou will be surnamed Zhu." After saying this, the old man''s gaze became strong on the crowd, and finally landed on the purple-robed youth in the crowd.


    The old man took a deep look at him, seemingly wanting to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything.


    He suddenly turned around and ignored the crowd. He walked towards the tall palace gate.


    "This is the Great Zhou Imperial Palace. Those who enter will die!"


    An angry roar came from the palace wall, and the imperial army surged out from the palace gate like a tide.


    The black-clothed old man, who was walking forward alone, did not seem to have heard such angry shouts. He continued to walk on his stomach in a calm and unhurried manner.


    The leader of the Imperial Army frowned and heard a crisp bang. The long saber on his waist was unsheathed, and the hundreds of Imperial Army soldiers behind him also pulled out their sabers and swords from his waist.


    The bright saber and sword flashed with a cold light in the night, like the eyes of a ghost that had crawled out of hell.


    At that time, the black-clothed old man''s eyes shone with a bloody light.


    A black dragon suddenly gushed out of his body and whistled away.


    As a result, hundreds of Imperial Army soldiers transformed into a rain of blood that covered the sky, drenching the entire Pu Tian Palace in blood red.


    The old man stepped on the corpses all over the ground, bathed in the rain of blood, and walked towards the depths of the Great Zhou Imperial Palace.


    "The Linglong Pavilion Division is blank."


    "For Ping Tian''s indignation, for the sake of saving lives."


    "Your Majesty Long Yu, please!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 321 Dragon And Snake Twins

    "There is a True Dragon in this world, and the world sees through it. Therefore, the serpent species are shown as dragons. The serpent has good luck, and the dragon inherits ninety percent of it. When the serpent stings, the True Dragon is born!"


    Dark candlelight flickered in Weiyang Hall of Pu Tian Palace.


    Yuwen Luo sat on the tall dragon chair and muttered the words on the yellowed scroll in his hand.


    "Aiqing, do you know where this vicious twin dragon and snake method came from?" The man suddenly turned his head to look at an old man sitting in front of the stage and asked.


    Zong Zheng, one of the nine elders, was naturally extremely clear about these secret arts that were related to the royal family''s inheritance.


    At that time, he slightly cupped his hands and whispered, "This is a secret technique being developed by a sect from the previous Darchu Dynasty."


    "It was the 372 years of the Great Chu calendar. The sixth emperor of the Great Chu, Fang Yingjun, suddenly died in his prime. The young emperor, Fang Mianjing, succeeded him. The Lunar Temple was counted as the destiny of the Great Chu Empire shattering. All the dukes under the heavens gathered their soldiers and horses, wanting to show their respect for themselves."


    "National destiny is broken, dragon qi overflow all over the world, sage get it. However, Zong Zheng found a child born on the same day and year as the Young Emperor, and calculated that the other party was one of the people who would inherit the Dragon Qi in the future. He had already found a method to deceive the heavens and steal his life from nowhere. He had replaced the child with the young emperor and placed him on the throne of the Great Chu Emperor as the young emperor of the Great Chu Empire. "


    "Although the fate of the Great Chu Kingdom shattered at that time, it was still far from collapsing. That child had the fate of the heavens and the support of the rest of the fate of the Great Chu Kingdom. Soon after he came of age, he suppressed the rebellion on all sides. For the first time, there was a mistake in the Lunar Temple''s divination, and Great Chu settled down again."


    Yuwen Cheng paused for a moment, but before he could continue, Yuwen Luo, who was on the high platform, took over the conversation.


    "Then, that Zong Zheng and many other royal clans killed the chosen one who succeeded Fang Mianjing to the throne, and then declared that the emperor had died of an abominable illness. However, the real Fang Mianjing inherited that person''s dragon fortune because of the twin dragon and snake life technique and ascended to the throne as that person''s younger brother. Thus, Da Chu had this prosperous era of Zhonghua!"


    After saying that, Yuwen Luo looked at Yuwen Cheng with a deep gaze. "However, this seems to be different from everything in front of him, right?"


    "Naturally, it''s different." The old man nodded slightly and said, "The Dragon-Snake Twin Technique that Da Chu used back then was to help the building collapse and forcefully go against the heavens to continue the fate of the Chu Dynasty." The royal family''s descendant of that year was originally a person determined by the Heaven''s Will, "She lives in Dragon''s Luck. The Headmaster has done more with this method to allow him to live to this day safely, until the day His Majesty, Long Yu, the guest of honor¡­ Of course, no matter what, Xu Han, who was executed the Dragon-Snake Twin Spell, is the same as that person back then. In the end, he will not be able to escape the fate of being sacrificed as a True Dragon."


    "However, perhaps the Headmaster himself did not expect that the Manor Master Xu he had found had done such a good job. He had defended Big Yellow City and wiped out Zhu Xian''s wings. Now, the True Dragon behind him said that the dragon qi he had condensed was probably at an unimaginable level."


    "Back then, he retreated bravely and dismissed the Tian Ce Mansion ''s life force, causing Xu Han, who was mistaken for the prince, to bring the Heavenly Punishment Sword back to Chang''an. Zhu Xian of the Long Night Division must have wanted to do something detrimental when he found this sword. Once all the dust settled and everyone in the Tian Ce Mansion returned with the True Dragon that gathered this terrifying Dragon Qi, I would be ashamed."


    Hearing this, Yuwen Luo suddenly laughed and asked, "So the Dragon Qi that Lord Zong Zheng saw was actually not on Xu Han, but someone of the same age as him from the Tian Ce Mansion , right?"


    "This old man has never deceived His Majesty. Everything I have said is true." The old man replied respectfully.


    "Of course you won''t lie to me, but you know better than anyone what to say and what not to say." Yuwen Luo did not intend to vent his anger. Instead, his face carried a thick smile from beginning to end. "Therefore, from the beginning, the Headmaster did not plan to let me sit firmly on the throne. They have been hiding the True Dragon, and neither I nor Xu Han have been using it as a front, right?"


    "The Headmaster is unfathomable, this old man does not dare to jump to conclusions ¡­" The old man said in a deep voice again, his attitude still extremely respectful.


    The old man''s appearance caused Yuwen Luo, who had finally raised his interest, to lose some of his interest. He shook his head and sighed, "True Dragon, Imperial Power, Heavenly Fate ¡­"


    "If Father wasn''t addicted to that half-demon technique back then, why would it attract the ocean currents? Why would I be like this? Without these, perhaps I should have become a carefree vassal king like that child Yuwen Yang ¡­ a happy life ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, how can you be carefree in the Imperial Clan? Your Highness Prince Yu seems to be happy, and all these years have been like walking on thin ice ¡­" The old man''s voice softened at that time, as if he was advising his own children''s elders. "At the very least, His Majesty''s life was once held in his own hands ¡­ winning and losing was better than being a spectator, so he could only drift along with the tide."


    Hearing this, the smile on Yuwen Luo''s face finally dissipated and turned into a faint sadness. He sighed, "Yes, my life has always been in my hands. At least I have a chance to win." He paused for a moment before looking at the old man and asking, "Right, Yuwen Yang is now."


    It seemed that he knew that Yuwen Luo would ask this question. Without waiting for him to finish speaking, the old man said softly, "Zhu Xian wants the world of Great Zhou. How could he let go of any possible threat? Right now, apart from the True Dragon that was hidden well, there are only His Majesty and the old minister left in the Yuwen Imperial Clan."


    The worry on the man''s face grew a little heavier.


    "Is that so?" He said softly.


    The Wei Yang Palace fell silent once again, but a burst of noise came from outside the palace. Then, a voice that sounded like the heavens suddenly sounded.


    "The Linglong Pavilion Division is blank."


    "For Ping Tian''s indignation, for the sake of saving lives."


    "Your Majesty Long Yu, please!"


    Hearing this, Yuwen Luo smiled again. He stood up on the high dragon chair and carefully tidied his clothes. He did the whole process very carefully.


    As an emperor, even if he died, he should have his own dignity. He looked at the old man beside him again.


    "Aiqing, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go back and rest." Yuwen Luo said indifferently, his expression cold and stern. He could not see the slightest fear or fear on the face of the person who was about to die.


    When the old man heard this, he stood up and bowed respectfully to the man again.


    "In the Great Zhou Imperial Clan, there are only His Majesty and this official. The last part of His Majesty''s journey should be sent away by this old official."


    Yuwen Luo pondered for a while then finally nodded, "Alright."


    After saying this, he took a step towards the entrance of the Wei Yang Palace, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly at that moment.


    He murmured softly.


    "Vast Ocean Current ¡­"


    "Mu Yushan¡­"


    "If I lose, you won''t be able to win either¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 322 Win Or Lose

    Xia Lincheng stood on the hill outside Chang''an City and tiptoed in the direction of the city gate.


    He regretted agreeing to his son-in-law''s request, but¡­


    He only had one daughter. He knew how much his daughter loved that stinking brat. As a father, he couldn''t watch his daughter become widowed at such a young age. There was nothing he could do. He could only take a huge risk and meet Xu Han, who Zhu Xian regarded as a thorn in his side, on the hill outside Chang''an City.


    However, he waited for a long time, but he did not wait for Xu Han, and what he was waiting for was¡­


    A group of grand, snow-white-armored soldiers. Those white-armored soldiers walked neatly, all of them equipped with a long sword at their waist. As they walked, their proud sword intent flowed through the formation.


    Xia Lincheng knew that receiving Xu Han was a matter that would cause the head to fall to the ground if he was a little careless. That''s why he''s been so cautious, Any movement of wind and grass was enough to provoke his tense nerves. Naturally, the arrival of these tens of thousands of troops could not be concealed from him. He wisely led his extremely servants to retreat not far away when he sensed the aura of the army. That was the hill he was on at this moment, carefully observing the group of soldiers who had suddenly arrived.


    Xia Lincheng was at least the sect leader of Moon Lake Cave. He was considered a person with a high status in the Jianghu of Great Zhou. Naturally, he had some experience. His cat''s gaze behind the hill was on the densely packed group of armored warriors. Finally, it landed on the leading blue-robed man.


    The man was about fifty years old, with a long white and black beard on his chin and two long swords on his back.


    He stood there proudly with a cold expression on his face and a straight waist, like a sword with a hidden edge in its sheath. The day he unsheathed, heaven and earth trembled, and the sun and moon lost their light.


    Xia Lincheng recognized him.


    In other words, everyone in Jianghu of Great Zhou recognized him.


    He had a resounding name, Heavenly Battle City Master Yue Fuyao!


    As for the identity of the rows of armored warriors with swords on their waists, it was not difficult to guess that they were the Heavenly Battle Army in Heavenly Battle City.


    Yue Fuyao brought the Heavenly Dipper Army to Chang''an at this time. Does that mean that this Yue Jianxian, who had never participated in court battles, has also decided to interfere in today''s imperial power battles?


    Whether it was his elite army or his own cultivation as an immortal, they were all enough to become the key forces to change the direction of today''s struggle for imperial power. Thinking of this, Xia Lincheng''s expression immediately changed. He suddenly understood why Song Yueming had transferred him outside Chang''an City. This was probably one of his goals, and the second was to enable Moon Lake Cave to avoid this complicated and confusing battle.


    Xia Lincheng frowned when he thought of this. He had never heard anyone in the Long Night Division say that he would invite Yue Fuyao. Moreover, the Heavenly Battle City in charge of Xuzhou had always been at odds with the Long Night Division. It was also considered the only prefecture in Great Zhou that was no longer under the control of the Heavenly Battle City. It was obviously unlikely that such a Heavenly Battle City was Zhu Xian''s helper.


    Thinking of this, Xia Lincheng was shocked.


    "Ai, I say, Uncle, can you do it? We''ve been walking for more than ten days now in Chang''an. Can you find the way?" At this moment, a tender voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    That voice did not seem to have the slightest intention of avoiding the mighty warrior in front of Chang''an City. It was very clear to Xia Lincheng. Xia Lincheng, who had originally thought about the matters related to the direction of the Moon Lake Cave or even the Great Zhou Dynasty, was shocked and hurriedly followed suit.


    In the depths of the forest, two figures, one tall and one short, slowly walked towards this place.


    The two of them were dressed in strange clothes. The older one was a man in his forties. He was dressed in black and had a kind expression. However, the eyebrows on his eyes were snow white. The younger one was a youth who was only thirteen or fourteen years old. He was a little thin and weak, but he carried two swords on his back that were almost the same length as his body.


    Normally, Xia Lincheng would not stop for the two of them, but at this moment, the relaxed expression on their faces was completely out of place in Chang''an, where the undercurrents were raging.


    "How can you blame me for this? Didn''t you come to Chang''an? Aren''t you unable to find your way?" When the middle-aged man heard the youth''s complaint, he felt somewhat indignant and immediately retorted.


    The boy''s expression froze at that moment. He scratched the back of his head and his voice instantly lowered a bit. "I was also following Lord Manor Master. I didn''t pay attention at all. When I left¡­ I was in a hurry to hurry again¡­"


    As the two of them spoke, their footsteps gradually approached.


    Xia Lincheng''s expression changed. He secretly thought that he mustn''t come here. He didn''t want to attract the attention of Yue Fuyao, Yue Jianxian, who was standing in front of the city gate. It was only this thought that arose.


    The youth''s tender voice sounded again.


    "Eh? Uncle, look at the people there. Let''s go ask them."


    Thus, the old and young duo walked to the reluctant Xia Lincheng. The middle-aged man bowed respectfully to Xia Lincheng and then asked loudly, "I, Ning Zhumang, and my juniors, have come here to go to Chang''an, but they are lost. I wonder if this brother can do it."


    Before he could finish speaking, Xia Lincheng''s heart trembled when he heard the word "Ning Zhumang". He couldn''t help but raise his head to take a closer look. Only then did he realize that the man in front of him was the former sect master of the Exquisite Pavilion, Ning Zhumang!


    "Brother Ning!" He couldn''t help but exclaim.


    The man who called himself Ning Zhumang was also stunned. He raised his eyes to look at Xia Lincheng and recognized him. His face was filled with joy as he said, "Brother Xia!"


    "You know each other?" The youth with the sword on his back asked in a daze.


    "Of course I do." Ning Zhumang nodded and looked at Xia Lincheng, asking, "Why is Brother Xia here?"


    Xia Lincheng remembered that not long ago, the Linglong Pavilion had announced that Ning Zhumang, Zhong Changhen, and Long Congyun had died. Now that Ning Zhumang had appeared in front of him, he couldn''t help but be stunned. When he heard Ning Zhumang''s question, he regained his senses. He was about to say something when another voice came from afar.


    "If you two want to save that youth named Xu Han, then stop chatting. He won''t be able to wait for you for long." The voice was filled with vigor and innate majesty.


    Xia Lincheng and Ning Zhumang were both stunned at that moment. They looked at the vast white-armored soldiers at the foot of the mountain and saw a man with a long sword on his back looking at them with narrowed eyes.


    With a single glance, Xia Lincheng felt his heart tremble. Although this Immortal Realm was only one level away from the Great Evolution Realm, it was actually a difference between clouds and mud.


    At this moment, he came to his senses. He thought that he was hiding perfectly, but how could he hide this from an immortal''s eyes and ears?


    "Lord Manor Master is in danger?" The youth beside Ning Zhumang obviously did not have so much thought in Xia Lincheng''s mind. When he heard this, his expression immediately changed. He ignored the other party''s identity as an immortal and asked loudly, extremely worried.


    "Yes." And Yue Fuyao didn''t seem to be angry at all. He just nodded lightly at that time. "If you don''t hurry up, you can only collect the corpse of that youth."


    Hearing this, the youth''s expression immediately changed. He looked at Ning Zhumang beside him. Ning Zhumang also nodded his head with a calm expression. At that time, the two of them could no longer care about anything else. They nodded slightly towards Yue Fuyao and Xia Lincheng and quickly walked towards Chang''an City.


    As for Yue Fuyao, he seemed to be intentionally cooperating, and at that time, the army gathered in front of Chang''an City Gate made way for the two of them.


    ¡­


    They watched as the two of them entered the city gate of Chang''an City.


    Beside Yue Fuyao came a young man. At that time, the young master of Heavenly Battle City, Yue Chengpeng.


    He looked at his father in confusion and asked, "The agreement we reached with Mr. Lu doesn''t seem to have this one. That Xu Han is part of the twin lives of dragons and snakes. If Father saved him, wouldn''t Tiance Prefecture''s plans of the past ten years be burnt to pieces?"


    Before Xu Han left for Big Yellow City, Yue Chengpeng had met him once. From the bottom of his heart, his senses towards that Manor Master Xu were pretty good. Not to mention that they were just friends of Ping Shui, but they were friends of no return. In this world, their personal feelings were so negligible on matters of life and death. Therefore, he couldn''t understand why his father would choose to help Xu Han at this moment.


    Yue Jianxian, who had been famous for a long time, did not turn around. He still looked straight in the direction of the city gate. After a while, he muttered to himself.


    "I didn''t help him. I just feel that a youth who can make Canghai Liu value him so much shouldn''t just be an abandoned child."


    "Besides, he was planted by Canghai Liuliu. I don''t believe that Canghai Liuliu is so ruthless in abandoning his disciple like this. I lost to him that year. This small favor can be considered as returning him a favor."


    When Yue Chengpeng heard this, his body suddenly trembled. He looked at his father in surprise and asked in confusion, "Father lost? Wasn''t father the one who won back then?"


    "Win?" Hearing this, Yue Fuyao smiled and turned to look at his son.


    "I am an Earth Immortal, and he is a Great Evolution¡­"


    "I have the Azure Sky two divine swords, but he only has a wooden stick in his hand."


    "Even so, he still fought me for an entire day and night¡­"


    "Who do you think won?"


    Yue Chengpeng, who had never heard of this before, immediately revealed a look of shock. However, Yue Fuyao, who had finished speaking, did not have any intention of experiencing his son''s mood. The light in his eyes suddenly became deep.


    He remembered the man who had fought with him outside Heavenly Battle City for a long time and was finally exhausted.


    He thought of his ragged clothes, stooped back, and pale hair when he left.


    He thought of what he had whispered¡­


    "Senior Brother has been trapped for three hundred years¡­"


    "The Supreme True Man of the Lunar Temple has been trapped for 600 years¡­"


    "This path isn''t right ¡­ and neither is yours ¡­"


    "No one can reach the finish line ¡­ no one ¡­"


    Thinking of this, Yue Fuyao raised his head again. He looked at the horizon and muttered to himself.


    "What about his path? Can he reach an end that we can''t see? The Vast Ocean Current¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 323 Sweet Dream

    The carriage slowly moved forward.


    After passing through Vermillion Bird Street and Changluo Alley, which Xu Han was familiar with, the wheels of the carriage collided with the ground paved with bluestones, making a rumbling sound. The deep sound echoed like a bell striking Xu Han''s chest.


    "So all of you put in a lot of effort to push the person who should have been sitting on the throne back to his seat, right?" This kind of dullness was truly too oppressive for Xu Han. He looked at the old man beside him with a calm voice and asked again.


    The red-robed old man looked up at Xu Han and nodded.


    "Since that''s the case, why did Senior Azure and the old man kill the Emperor back then?" Xu Han frowned. He was puzzled as to why Canghai Liu and the Headmaster had done such a superfluous thing.


    Mr. Lu thought for a moment and hesitated for a moment. It seemed that the guilt in his heart towards Xu Han had prevented the old man from rejecting Xu Han''s question at that time. He slowly spoke.


    "Have you heard of Half Demon?"


    "Half a demon?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He had heard some stories about this thing before. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you talking about the half-demon technique that the last emperor was addicted to before the fall of the Great Chu Dynasty?"


    "Yes." Mr. Lu nodded.


    "What does this have to do with the Kingslaughter back then?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    Mr. Lu glanced at Xu Han. He was somewhat puzzled as to why Xu Han still had the mood to care about this at this moment. However, he did not think that the Xu Han in front of him could do anything that would affect their plans, so he continued, "Half-demon is also known as a divine seed. It is rumored that the body created by this method has eyes that can pierce yin and yang, hands that can reverse life and death. Most importantly, this body is eternal, endless tribulation and immortality ¡­ In other words, it is immortality."


    "That''s why the previous emperor also wanted to have a lifespan without boundaries?" Xu Han instantly understood the reason behind this. How impressive was a king of a country? If it was him, he would probably want to live longer in this world.


    "But that emperor is also considered a wise monarch. You killed him just because he wanted to concoct a Half Demon?" Xu Han asked again. Although he hadn''t experienced the emperor''s reign before, whether it was the comments of the public or the records in the official history, the evaluation of the emperor was extremely accurate. He could be considered the ruler of the Great Zhou Dynasty''s rejuvenation.


    "Even though the Son of Heaven is guilty of the same crime as the commoners, no matter how pedantic Tiance Prefecture is, he understands that it is normal for the Emperor not to declare anything in writing. As long as the country is peaceful and the people are safe, why would he risk his life to kill the emperor?" Mr. Lu replied in a deep voice.


    "Even if the Chengyang Emperor is really infatuated with the Half-Demon Method, catching some death row prisoners and looking for some monsters to play with him, even though it''s cruel, it''s still better than dragon riding the guests and shattering the country. No matter how bad it is, he is just like the Chu Dynasty Emperor back then. He captured civilians wantonly for this method. With Tiance Prefecture here, as long as he doesn''t go too far, we can check and balance them. It won''t be impossible for us to endure until the day he dies. "


    "It''s a pity that Great Zhou is not Great Chu. The Great Chu Imperial Clan has always been proficient in this demon refining technique. They have been raising many demons since ancient times. However, Great Zhou did not have so many demons to play with wantonly for him. Therefore, he moved the idea of a hundred thousand mountains in the west."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression immediately changed.


    The Western Region of Great Zhou was also his hometown, Qing Zhou. Further west was the forbidden area of the human race, and there were hundreds of thousands of mountains that occupied countless monster lands.


    Xu Han, like most people, did not know how powerful those demons were.


    However, his right arm was all that belonged to a Monstrous Lord. Xu Han knew very well that once he unsealed his right arm, even an immortal would have the power to fight. And this was only one arm of that Monstrous Lord.


    If there was one of the hundred thousand mountains, With just a powerful demon like this Great Monarch, the calamity that could be incurred by attacking a hundred thousand mountains was enough to plunge Great Zhou into a never-ending war. No wonder Canghai Liuliu and the Headmaster had gone to great lengths to kill that emperor, even if it caused the people of Great Zhou to be in a sorry state for more than ten years.


    Although this statement has cleared up some of Xu Ha''s doubts, there are still some things he doesn''t understand.


    "But even so, the long night division at that time is only a small intelligence agency, the Tian Ce Mansion holds the power of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Mu Palace commands the border war, the two can be said to cover the sky, even if support the young emperor to ascend to the throne, even if the imperial court is dissatisfied, what kind of storm? How could it end up in the Ancient Mu Palace and the Heavenly Policy Palace''s ruined state? "


    This is indeed a very unreasonable matter, Since the True Dragon who had accepted the Dragon-Snake Twin Living Technique with him was an emperor determined by the Heaven''s Will, he would ascend to the throne. If the so-called words of heavenly indignation were true, then Great Zhou would be able to avoid natural and man-made disasters over the years. This would also make the Tian Ce Mansion and Mu Wang Manor as stable as before, and they would not be restrained by Great Xia everywhere.


    Moreover, even if the young emperor had just been born, it was too unimaginable for a baby to ascend to the throne, and he had no choice but to push Yuwen Luo onto the stage, it would not be difficult for him to control the other party with the abilities of Tiance Prefecture and the Mu Palace at that time.


    Xu Han really couldn''t understand how the Headmaster would do such a thing with his shrewdness.


    Hearing this, Mr. Lu smiled again.


    ''"Yuwen Luo''s wrist and shengfu have indeed exceeded our expectations. His support for the Longevity Division to annihilate the Mu Palace is the result of years of hard work. Although this has caused some problems to our plans, it is still within our control."


    "And before that¡­"


    "For example, killing many princes and giving an outsider an imperial son or heir is all part of our plan."


    "Huh?" Xu Han looked at the smiling old man in front of him, but his heart turned cold. It was clearly a smile that should be extremely kind, but when it landed in Xu Han''s heart, it was like a ghost that caused his heart to chill.


    He knew that he was too naive after all. Tiance Prefecture had once been able to reach a height that was comparable to the current Longevity Division. How could he be as open and honest as he was in front of the world?


    Monarchy¡­


    Always accompanied by horrible calculations and bloody bones.


    His expression darkened at that moment. He looked at the old man in front of him, who seemed to have known him for the first time, and asked in a deep voice, "Why?"


    "Why?" The old man repeated Xu Han''s question, and the smile on his face gradually became fanatical. ''"In order to keep the world safe from chaos, to make the world peaceful forever, and to never have a weapon again, all the sacrifices are worth it. Therefore, no one can know the existence of a True Dragon until it has matured."


    Xu Han frowned. He did not understand what the old man meant. He felt that Mr. Lu did not answer his question.


    At that time, Mr. Lu seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s doubts. The smile on his face became even more fanatical, and even gradually became somewhat ferocious. He no longer had the elegant demeanor of that generation of great Confucians. Instead, he was more like an evil ghost that had fallen into madness. He spoke as if he were speaking, and his tone was cold.


    "Although the Half Demon Technique is bloody, violent, and almost brought destruction to Great Zhou¡­"


    "But he did¡­"


    "I did it¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 324 Send Your Majesty Respectfully

    The carriage slowly stopped.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked outside the carriage. The carriage had already arrived at the palace gate of Pu Tian Palace. There were a large number of people standing there, and the leader was the head of the Long Night Division, Lord Zhu Xian Zhu.


    Behind him stood many important figures in the court. For example, Zhang Dongning, one of the three dukes, was an imperial historian. There were also rulers from Jianghu, such as the Violet Radiance Saber Saint, and Song Yueming.


    The smell of blood came from ahead. Xu Han thought to himself, I''m afraid that the immortal has already entered the imperial palace. I''m afraid that Yuwen Luo also¡­


    Thinking of that man, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a depressed feeling of a rabbit dying and a fox dying. He was different from him, but he was the same.


    They all thought that they could hold onto their own lives, but in the end, they realized that it was just a scheme, a chess piece.


    As Xu Han thought about this, a figure slowly walked down from the carriage next door. It was actually Prime Minister Zhang of Great Zhou, who was also one of the three dukes.


    The old man was skinny and trembling, and it was very difficult for him to get out of the carriage.


    "What is Lord Zhang doing here at this moment?" Seeing the two carriages, Zhu Xian raised his eyebrows and stepped forward to ask. The soldiers behind him also pressed their hands on the hilt of their sabers, as if they were ready to fight at any time.


    "Enter the palace." The 70-year-old man did not show the slightest fear or cowardice when facing the rows of other noble soldiers behind Zhu Xian. He cupped his hands and replied calmly.


    "Face Saint?" Zhu Xian''s eyes wandered back and forth in the carriage behind the old man. He was not a fool. Xu Han''s whereabouts were still unknown. There was a high possibility that the royal family''s descendant was dressed in plain clothes in the carriage. If he were allowed to enter the palace, wouldn''t all of these plans be for Tiance Prefecture?


    Thus, Zhu Shouzuo waved his sleeves and said, "Your Majesty has something important to attend to right now. Lord Zhang, please return."


    Of course, although he was talking about inviting them back, the soldiers behind Zhu Xian surrounded the two carriages and unsheathed their swords at that time. Obviously, they did not intend to let them off.


    "What? Zhu Shouzuo wants to make a move?" Zhang Xiang narrowed his eyes and asked, his expression still calm.


    "The prime minister with two carriages night into the palace, I wish someone since the grace of the holy, naturally to share the worries for the holy, the prime minister rest assured, I just check, if there is no major obstacle to the prime minister will leave." Zhu Xian smiled and said. At that moment, the soldiers surrounding the carriage were about to surge out.


    Zheng!


    Right at this moment, a loud sword cry suddenly sounded from the distant horizon.


    A streak of white light lit up from the direction of Chang''an''s city gates and soared into the sky. The white light wrapped in the sword intent that filled the sky whistled over, and in a flash, it arrived above the crowd.


    Without waiting for any response from the crowd, it fell to the ground and landed on the ground less than half an inch away from Zhu Xian''s face.


    It was a snowy sword. Even outside the dense night sky of Pu Tian Palace, the sword''s body still reflected a daytime-like light.


    The soldiers who were about to rush forward stopped, and all the people behind Zhu Xian revealed expressions of shock. Zhu Xian''s face turned pale, and the smile on his face dissipated.


    Without exception, everyone present felt a terrifying sword intent from the divine sword that had suddenly arrived.


    At this moment, the sword entered the third part of the earth. Wei Ran did not move, but the sword intent lingered around him like a devil god that was incompatible with everything in the world.


    Just as everyone was still surprised by the sudden appearance of the divine sword, a voice suddenly came from all directions.


    "Yue Fuyao of Heavenly Battle City greets Zhu Shouzuo with fifty thousand Heavenly Battle Army."


    The moment these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked.


    Zhu Xian''s expression became even gloomier. He looked behind him with a deep brow and wanted to ask the Imperial Envoy who was in charge of the White Phoenix Division where Yue Fuyao came from. Why did he not receive any news before? It was at this moment that he discovered that Ran Qingyi had disappeared long ago.


    His mind sank, so he naturally wouldn''t believe that there wasn''t a single hint of hatred in it.


    "Lord Zhu, can this old man go see His Majesty now?"


    At that time, the old Zhang Xiang bowed to Zhu Xian Ying Ying again and asked.


    ¡­


    Outside Wei Yang Palace, sword qi surged, and nine evil dragons wrapped around the black-clothed old man''s scarlet sword like ghosts.


    His eyes were brimming with blood, and his gaze towards the man in the dragon robe was filled with killing intent.


    Yuwen Luo looked at the corpses of the Imperial Army soldiers lying beside him. After a long silence, he turned his gaze to the immortal in front of him.


    "You''re Sikong Bai?" He asked in a deep voice. There was not the slightest hint of cowardice in his tone. On the contrary, he was full of energy and carried a condescending aura.


    At that time, the black-clothed old man swung his sword and pointed it at Yuwen Luo. His clothes bulged high, and black evil energy poured out from his body like a tide. At that time, his scarlet lips slowly opened and he spat out a cold voice, "For the sake of the world, please die, Your Majesty!"


    Hearing this, Yuwen Luo smiled.


    He stretched out his hand to straighten his clothes and stood with his hands behind his back. The faint green dragon qi behind him accompanied by the roar of a dragon whistled out, lingering around his body.


    "If you want to kill me, come over there." He smiled and said with a solemn expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai did not hesitate in the slightest. At that time, his speed was pushed to the extreme by him, almost turning into a stream of light that could not be seen clearly. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Yuwen Luo.


    The scarlet edge of the sword passed through the several True Essence barriers that Yuwen Luo had summoned, as if nothing had happened, and directly arrived in front of him.


    At that time, the azure dragon energy behind Yuwen Luo was like a defiled god. A loud dragon roar rang out from the dragon energy. Then, the azure dragon energy gathered and turned into an azure dragon phantom. He roared towards Sikong Bai''s sword edge.


    The nine evil dragon truesouls that Sikong Bai had summoned all let out wailing cries in front of the green dragon before shattering like glass.


    At that moment, the sword tip that was about to reach Yuwen Luo''s eyebrows also stopped. It was as if an invisible barrier had appeared between the two. No matter how he activated the power in his body, he was unable to break through. On the contrary, his face became even paler because of the death of the nine True Spirits.


    Just as Sikong Bai was struggling to ride down the tiger, the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand suddenly exploded with a dazzling bloody light.


    At that moment, the blood-colored patterns on Xing Tian''s slender sword seemed to have come back to life. They continuously coiled around the sword and wrapped around each other until they reached the hilt of the sword. Then, they arrived at Sikong Bai''s arm that was holding Xing Tian''s sword.


    The blood-colored patterns seemed to carry a terrifying temperature. Just as they arrived, the black sleeves on Sikong Bai ''s right arm were actually corroded by them at that time. The scorched black halo spread out and finally turned into dust. At that time, Sikong Bai ''s arm was also exposed.


    But this was only the beginning.


    At that time, the blood-colored patterns turned into viper-like tentacles that wrapped around Sikong Bai''s right arm. In just a few breaths, his right arm lost its original appearance. From his arm to his palm, it was wrapped around the blood-colored tentacles, as if his arm, tentacles, and Xing Tian Sword had become one.


    At that moment, Sikong Bai''s eyes were bloodshot. He let out a furious roar like a wild beast.


    The blood on the Xingtian Sword shone brightly. The azure dragon let out a mournful cry as if it had encountered a natural enemy. Then, under the blade of the Xingtian Sword, it dissipated into smoke and turned into waves of azure light as it fled into the distance.


    The Xing Tian Sword, which had retreated from the Azure Dragon, trembled endlessly. It was like a hungry beast that had eaten a meal of flesh and blood. Sikong Bai, who was holding the sword, could clearly feel how terrifying the power contained in the blade had become at that moment.


    His eyes turned cold and he no longer had any worries. The blade of the sword once again went straight forward, heading towards the space between the Emperor''s eyebrows.


    This time, there was no further hindrance.


    His sword tip pierced into Yuwen Luo''s eyebrows with extreme ease. Everything was extremely easy, as if it had pierced into a lump of mud. It was so easy that even Sikong Bai was slightly surprised.


    At that time, bright red blood flowed out from between Yuwen Luo''s eyebrows, but it did not drip down, but seeped into Xing Tian Sword''s sword body.


    The smile on Yuwen Luo''s face gradually froze. He looked at the blood-red-eyed immortal in front of him and opened his lips with difficulty.


    "Immortal ¡­"


    "I can''t escape, I can''t jump out of this fate¡­"


    "We are all chess pieces ¡­"


    "Monarchs are¡­ Immortals are¡­"


    "Canghai Liu, Mu Yushan, all of you are¡­"


    As he said this, he slowly stretched out his hand and tidied up his embroidered dragon robe for the last time. Afterwards, the radiance in his eyes gradually dissipated. The movements of his hands suddenly stopped for a moment, and then his aura disappeared.


    Sikong Bai immediately pulled back the sword in his hand. The blood light in his eyes flickered, and only after a few breaths did he return to normal. The blood-colored tentacles wrapped around his hands also faded away, and the blood-colored patterns appeared on the sword body once again. Before he could recover from this situation, his chest ached, his face flushed red, and a mouthful of blood arrow spat out from his mouth.


    His True Spirit was shattered by Yuwen Luo''s protective Dragon Qi. This caused even an immortal like him to be implicated. At this moment, the power of the Heavenly Punishment Sword dissipated, and the backlash caused his mind to tremble. It would be difficult for him to have any fighting strength in a short period of time.


    At this moment, the door of the Wei Yang Palace in front of him was slowly pushed open.


    An old man walked out with dim footsteps. He came to Yuwen Luo''s corpse and stared at the corpse for a long time. Finally, he sighed and stretched out his trembling hand to slowly close Yuwen Luo''s smiling eyes.


    Then, he respectfully knelt down towards the corpse and said loudly to each other.


    "I, Yuwen Cheng, respectfully bid farewell to His Majesty, distinguished guest Long Yu!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 325 Lord Manor Head, Please Die!

    The carriage drove into Pu Tian Palace.


    Of course, it wasn''t just the carriage. The vast army behind Zhu Xian also followed everyone to Pu Tian Palace.


    At this time, Lord Zhu was still looking for an opportunity to kill Xu Han and eradicate the Great Zhou royal family. Before that, he needed to meet up with Sikong Bai. The Sword Immortal Mountain outside the city was eyeing him covetously. He didn''t dare to act rashly. He knew very well that only immortals could fight against immortals in this world.


    "I heard that you and Commander Hou left Big Yellow City half a month ago. Now it seems that you are going to ask for reinforcements from Yue Jianxian, right?" The carriage shook slightly. Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man in front of him as he asked softly.


    "Yes." The old man replied with his eyes, nose, and heart.


    "It''s all here. Now, you still refuse to tell me who that True Dragon is?" Xu Han did not care about the old man''s neither salty nor indifferent attitude. He asked again.


    Before the old man could reply, Xu Han''s face suddenly turned deathly pale. His body slightly bent over and his left hand involuntarily pressed down on his right chest. That was the blood essence formed from the power of the Heavenly Punishment Sword entrenched within his body.


    At this moment, the blood essence was restless, as if it wanted to break free from Xu Han''s restraints.


    Xu Han instantly lost the strength to speak, and had no choice but to activate the power of his body to resist the restless blood essence.


    Mr. Lu also noticed Xu Han''s strange behavior at this time. He raised his eyebrows but did not intend to take a look. Instead, he coldly looked at Xu Han who was suddenly in pain.


    It wasn''t until a few dozen breaths later that Xu Han''s pale face suddenly improved. At this moment, Mr. Lu smiled and said, "Looks like that immortal has already completed his great cause of saving lives."


    Xu Han panted heavily with lingering fear, but his gaze stared fixedly at the old man in front of him. The uprising of blood essence in his body must have been caused by the activation of the Xing Tian Sword, and he had never mentioned this to anyone. From the looks of it, Mr. Lu knew Xu Han better than Xu Han himself to some extent.


    Of course, this wouldn''t be a good experience, but Xu Han had no choice.


    After the pain disappeared for a few breaths, a faint green energy suddenly surged into Xu Han''s body. Before Xu Han could feel what the green energy was, the green energy gushed out from Xu Han''s body and flew into the carriage along an invisible thin line.


    This feeling came and went quickly. If it weren''t for the fact that Xu Han was already unable to detect the situation in his body due to the Blood Essence riots, it would have been impossible for him to detect it. However, when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that such an abnormal situation had occurred from time to time, for example, after he had defended Big Yellow City. Perhaps this was the phenomenon caused by the twin dragons and snakes, the True Dragon devouring the Dragon Qi he had obtained.


    Xu Han thought to himself, but the carriage stopped again.


    Xu Han knew that Wei Yang Palace had arrived.


    Mr. Lu, who was sitting beside him, immediately stood up. He looked at Xu Han but did not say anything. Xu Han understood what he meant. He simply stood up and followed him out of the carriage.


    Yuwen Luo''s corpse was still lying there, and even the remaining temperature of his body hadn''t dissipated yet. However, no one on the stage looked at the former emperor. Instead, they all turned to look at Mr. Lu, who got off the carriage, and Xu Han, who was beside him.


    Zhu Xian, who hated Xu Han to the bones, even narrowed his eyes and subconsciously wanted to lead the soldiers to attack.


    "Zhu Shouzuo, you have to understand. Immortal Sikong doesn''t seem to have the strength to do anything else." Mr. Lu didn''t care about this. He raised his eyebrows and glanced at Zhu Xian.


    Zhu Xian was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at the pale-faced Sikong Bai not far away, and the other party shook his head at that time.


    Seeing this, Zhu Xian understood that Si Black had probably suffered quite a bit of trauma in the matter of the Monarch Slaughter, so he shouldn''t be able to fight anymore at this moment. Thinking back to Ran Qingyi''s sudden disappearance, Yue Fuyao and his 50,000 Heavenly Battle Army silently arrived at Chang''an. All sorts of connections between them made Zhu Xian faintly feel as if he had fallen into a huge trap.


    He was naturally somewhat unwilling. Just as he was thinking about how to solve this matter, the Imperial Historian behind him, Zhang Dongning, suddenly stepped forward and walked straight past him to Mr. Lu''s side. Although he did not say anything, the meaning behind this was extremely clear. As Zhang Dongning stepped out, several officials of the Great Zhou Empire followed suit and arrived beside Mr. Lu and his group.


    Zhu Xian''s expression became even uglier at that time. He never imagined that today''s events would turn out like this.


    Mr. Lu said in a deep voice, "Everyone is smart. Zhu Shouzuo is also smart. What we want to do today is related to eternity." Behind him came the sound of horse hooves, only to see a group of armored warriors dressed in white armor and riding tall horses surging out from the palace. The leader was none other than Hou Ling, who had disappeared with Mr. Lu!


    The crowd was vast and vast, numbering nearly ten thousand. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded Zhu Xian and the others. Xu Han looked over and discovered that the cultivation of these armored warriors was extremely high. Almost all of them were experts at the Netherpassage Realm and above. With such a number and cultivation, only the Heavenly Policy Army could accomplish it back then.


    Xu Han suddenly understood that the Heavenly Policy Army was not completely dispersed, but that the time had not come, so how could it be used by him?


    Facing such a situation, Zhu Xian''s expression changed. He looked at Mr. Lu fiercely and remained silent.


    Mr. Lu said solemnly, "Great Xia is eyeing you covetously. I''m not willing to fight again. I wish you the first seat, please hand over the military power of the Azure Dragon Army and dismiss the Greed Guards. From now on, you are still the first seat of the Great Zhou Department of Long Night. No ¡­"


    Hearing this, Zhu Xian finally let out a miserable laugh. He knew that today''s matter could no longer be resolved, so he lowered his head and waved his hand with disappointment. When the people behind him saw him like this, they all put down their armor.


    This result was perfect for Mr. Lu, and everything went unexpectedly smoothly.


    And now, he was only one step away from that final step.


    Thinking about it, these old men turned their heads to look at the youth beside them. At that time, the red-robed old man bowed respectfully to the youth.


    "Prefecture Master, if we go here, the world will be at peace."


    He said generously in a calm voice.


    "I, Great Zhou, am eternally strong, and the people will not suffer any calamity."


    "What the Manor Master has done today in the writing of the ink and brushes of the later generations will surely be a feat worshipped by all the people and worshipped for thousands of years."


    "That''s why this old man has the guts to beg, and all living beings look forward to it."


    "Lord Manor Master, please die!"


    Zhu Xian and the others, who thought that Xu Han was the new emperor who was about to ascend to the throne, were stunned.


    Before they could regain their senses, the nearly ten thousand white-armored soldiers behind them got off their horses and knelt down towards Xu Han, saying loudly.


    "Lord Manor Master, please die!"


    The voice was vast and sorrowful.


    It lingered in front of Wei Yang Palace, endlessly.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 326 See You Beloved Under the Moon

    Xu Han was not even nineteen this year.


    However, he had been a beggar when he was down and experienced the cruelest training in the world in the Dark Asura Palace. He had also hid in the shadows for several years without seeing the sun. He had joined the first sect of the Great Zhou Empire, followed the Headmaster of the Tian Ce Mansion , and even became the Manor Master of the Tian Ce Mansion , holding the land of Jizhou in his hand.


    His short life of nineteen years is much more wonderful than most people in the world.


    However, all of this combined was far less than one percent of the absurdity of what had happened in front of him.


    But what kind of scene was that?


    The vast and mighty nearly ten thousand people shouted with generosity and sorrow, all they wanted was for one person to die¡­


    If he were to dispose of it from another place, Xu Han would laugh at the tens of thousands of people for their sympathy. Since the matters under the heavens were all requested by tens of thousands of people, why didn''t he risk his life? Why did he invite people to die at this moment?


    But now, Xu Han was obviously unable to laugh.


    Because he was the person who everyone expected to die.


    He stared coldly at the white armored warrior kneeling down, then looked at the earnest-looking old man in front of him.


    He did not know how he would feel when facing such a scene. He knew very well that this was not asking him to die. This was forcing him to die.


    Xu Han was not an indecisive person, nor would he be unhappy because of other people''s resentment or other thoughts.


    But at this moment, the sounds and gazes that came were like arrows and eagles that flew over. It pierced into his chest, tore open his flesh and blood, and then ate him clean from the inside out.


    He certainly wanted to ask what he had done wrong.


    But a person''s voice, no matter how heartbreaking and hoarse you roar, will eventually be drowned in the crowd. Evidently, they didn''t listen to Xu Han''s voice, so why was that sentence still swallowed by Xu Han in the end?


    At that moment, he suddenly laughed.


    He smiled so vividly, like a spring lake blown by the spring breeze, with boundless smoke and layers of ripples.


    It was like a fence hit by the autumn rain. An Ran was silent, but she was in a sorry state under the mud.


    The crowd obviously didn''t have the mood to feel the same way as Xu Han. At that time, two warriors stepped out from the crowd. One of them was Hou Ling, but the other Xu Han had never been masked. However, he thought that his cultivation was not ordinary. At least, he should be on par with Hou Ling.


    When the two of them stepped forward, they suppressed Xu Han''s body from one side to the other, pressing him to the front of another carriage.


    Xu Han knew that this was the True Dragon''s hand.


    However, Hou Ling and Xu Han didn''t care about Xu Han''s thoughts at all. They pulled Xu Han and stretched out Xu Han''s right hand, which was tied to a white cloth, and pressed it on the wrist of that hand.


    Then, Mr. Lu''s expression instantly became solemn. His clothes were stirred up, and a dark and strange surge of energy suddenly gushed out of his body, rushing towards Xu Han.


    Everyone in the Long Night Division could not see it clearly, but Xuan Luo, who was in charge of the Cyanfox Division, ''s expression changed and he immediately let out a cry of surprise.


    "Twins of Dragons and Snakes!"


    When these words were spoken, the crowd cried out in alarm.


    After all, although the people present had never seen this secret technique before, they were all people with great authority in the imperial court or in Jianghu. They had heard of the sect in the previous dynasty using this technique to revive the dying Great Chu. At this moment, when they saw Xu Han''s pale face, everyone finally realized that the prince who had always been on the surface had been a cover from the beginning.


    At this moment, other than Song Yueming, everyone else probably didn''t have the mood to sigh at Xu Han''s fate. Instead, they were shocked by the well-intentioned plan of the Tian Ce Mansion . They were even more curious about who the True Dragon was in the carriage at this moment.


    As the Dragon-Snake Technique was executed, An indescribable and strange force suddenly enveloped Xu Han''s entire body. His right hand, which was pressed against his wrist, seemed to be stuck by some kind of force. At that time, the vitality in his body, along with the small amount of dragon qi, continuously flowed into Xu Han''s body along the link between his wrist and his right hand. He knew that once the dragon qi in his body was completely absorbed, then what awaited him was the annihilation of his life force and death.


    As the life force in Xu Han''s body gradually dissipated, Xu Han''s face became even paler.


    When he met Yuwen Luo for the last time, Yu Wenluo gave him a record of the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique.


    The dragon and the snake were combined by some kind of secret technique. Although they were divided into primary and secondary, they could also be said to be one with each other. If a dragon died, the snake would die, and if a snake died, the dragon would be injured. After this snake completed its mission, it naturally had to be devoured by the True Dragon. Not only was it able to become a True Dragon after it had the last trace of Dragon Qi in its body, it was even more so because to the True Dragon, the snake was a flaw, a reverse scale. As for the people of Tiance Prefecture who had high hopes for this True Dragon, and even yearned for him to become the ruler of the world for thousands of years, they naturally wouldn''t leave the slightest flaw in the True Dragon. Xu Han became a thorn in the flesh and a thorn in the eye.


    Therefore, Xu Han had to die.


    As they thought so, they are doing so now.


    Xu Han''s face became paler and paler, almost to the point of being completely devoid of blood.


    Whether it was Mr. Lu, Zhang Xiang, or even the Tiance Prefecture Army, their gazes at Xu Han became even more fanatical. They seemed to be impatiently waiting for the moment Xu Han died and the True Dragon appeared.


    To Xu Han, this was certainly not something that would make him happy.


    So he turned around with difficulty, looked at Mr. Lu, opened his pale lips, and asked, "So, I died for the world?"


    Mr. Lu didn''t seem to have expected Xu Han to ask questions at this time, but he still nodded. "Yes," he replied.


    "Die for the sake of life?" Xu Han asked again.


    "Yes." Mr. Lu replied patiently again.


    "Die for what you call righteousness?" Xu Han was still asking questions, but his expression was already extremely hard to see. His eyes revealed a dense sense of fatigue, as if he would close his eyes in the next moment and sleep forever.


    "Naturally." Mr. Lu nodded his head again. He looked at the youth in front of him who was about to complete his final journey of life and said in a deep voice, "In the future, all the people of future generations will be grateful for the righteousness of the Manor Master today."


    "Really?" A pale smile hooked up at the corner of Xu Han''s mouth. His eyes slowly closed, as if he was about to close his eyes as everyone had expected.


    Mr. Lu and Commander Hou couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful at that time. Xu Han was naturally a very good person. Although his death was gratifying, it was all worth it to think about the peaceful and prosperous era of eternal peace.


    When they told themselves this, they were ready to welcome the True Dragon.


    "Eh." But at that moment, Mr. Lu''s expression suddenly changed. He once again looked at the youth who seemed to have closed his eyes.


    He could vaguely sense that the life force in his opponent''s body, which had already disappeared, had suddenly started to grow denser.


    "This is" He felt a chill in his heart as he stared intently at the dragon qi and vitality that had already been lost. He suddenly discovered that the dragon qi and vitality had actually begun to gush towards Xu Han from the True Dragon''s arm.


    "Not good!" He immediately panicked and let out a cry of alarm. He was about to step forward, but just as he quickly walked around Xu Han''s body, a scarlet-purple dragon qi suddenly exploded from Xu Han''s and the True Dragon''s arms. With a dragon''s roar, Mr. Lu''s body was suddenly thrown away and landed several zhang away.


    Seeing this, everyone around stepped forward one after another. However, the boundless dragon energy seemed to have intelligence. Anyone who dared to approach Xu Han was repelled by the dragon energy at that time. Everyone looked at the youth who lowered his head, their eyes filled with fear and horror.


    "Mr. Lu, I died in eternal peace."


    "The world is peaceful, we can''t afford to fight."


    "It''s the prosperity of all generations, not the calamity ¡­"


    "So I have to die, die for the sake of life, die for the sake of the world, die for the sake of you or their righteousness?"


    Right at this moment, the youth''s head suddenly lifted up. His eyes opened, and there was a scarlet divine light in his eyes, faintly like a dragon shadow swimming around.


    "But I want to ask¡­"


    The youth paused for a moment, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. His lips opened again and he said softly.


    "Why?"


    That voice was extremely soft, but it was as if thunder had struck the hearts of everyone present. At that moment, the faces of everyone present turned deathly pale.


    Mr. Lu''s face was even more pale. He pointed at Xu Han in confusion and horror and asked loudly, "You ¡­ this is ¡­"


    ''"Perhaps Mr. Lu doesn''t know. Back then, the sect leader had created the twin dragon and snake life technique, but the person he had chosen as the Dragon-Snake Heavenly Choice also came up with a method to break it. It was called the Dragon Python Devouring Dragon!"


    "I don''t know why he was still devoured by the True Dragon in the end, but unfortunately, I''m not that person. I want to live, so your True Dragon must die!"


    Xu Leng smiled and said. At that moment, his other hand suddenly reached out and bombarded the carriage beside him.


    He wanted to see who the True Dragon that treated him like blood food was!


    As a result, amidst the cries of the crowd, the carriage instantly shattered and the wreckage flew out. Xu Han stretched out his hand to ask about the neck of the person in the carriage.


    At that time, Xu Han''s heart was filled with a violent aura. If it weren''t for the trace of curiosity he still had, he wouldn''t even have hesitated to break that person''s neck.


    In the next moment, he lifted the man up to him like he was carrying a chicken.


    He looked over and wanted to see that person''s appearance clearly.


    And at that moment.


    His body suddenly began to tremble. It was as if he had seen the most inconceivable scene in the world. The divine light in his eyes dissipated, and even his body involuntarily took a few steps back.


    He looked at the face in front of him that seemed to have fallen asleep and muttered to himself, "Why¡­"


    "Why¡­"


    "Why are you¡­"


    This scene was extremely similar, just like the night that changed his fate.


    He carried his sword into the darkness. He raised his dagger high up, but the moonlight suddenly spilled down, allowing him to clearly see the face that was about to be taken away by him.


    As a result, he unconsciously entered the trap.


    At this moment, it was the same as before.


    He gripped the man''s neck with his hand, unable to exert the slightest bit of strength¡­


    He suddenly understood that no matter what, he would not be able to escape this trap.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 327 Resign Oneself To Fate

    In the small border town of You Zhou, in the dilapidated courtyard.


    The youth took half of the life token that the old man had handed him.


    He knew that parting was going to happen.


    So after thinking for a while, the youth asked, "Why me?"


    "Huh?" The old man raised his head and looked at the youth. There was some doubt in his eyes, but he did not know whether this doubt was because he did not hear the youth''s question clearly or what the youth''s question was referring to.


    Then the youth said, "Why me?"


    Although the words were the same as before, but the tone was not the same.


    The youth knew that the old man could understand him.


    Whether it was the inherited Great Evolution Sword Seed or his arm, it was obvious that it was something that only took a lot of effort to obtain. Xu Han did not think that it was because of the so-called fate that he had given it to him so easily.


    Of course, he had no intention of rejecting this gift. He needed to survive, and these were all things he needed to survive. At least for the time being, he could not find a better substitute.


    Of course, he was prepared to bear the price that those old men had said or did not say. However, he did not understand why they chose him.


    This was a big question that was placed in the youth''s heart. In a sense, it was very important to him.


    The old man seemed to be very cautious about this question. He thought about it for a while, and after a while, he said, "Because you saved that girl."


    Of course, this was an answer that exceeded the youth''s expectations.


    The youth who received this gift naturally thought about this problem more than once in his heart.


    For example, some beggar''s background, some Dark Asura Hall killer, or some shameless reasons such as extraordinary talent and bone surprise had all appeared in the minds of too many teenagers. However, the answer given by the old man had never been considered by him.


    Therefore, the youth was inevitably stunned at that time. He really did not understand the relationship between the two.


    Seemingly seeing through the youth''s doubts, the old man''s voice sounded again, "This is not an easy task. In order to save her, you almost sacrificed your own life."


    However, the old man''s words were obviously not enough to convince the young man. The young man asked, "Is that why?"


    The old man was stunned again. The expression on his face suddenly became lonely, and his voice became somewhat low.


    "Of course not¡­"


    "Because even so, I have never seen the slightest regret or frustration on your face."


    "I think that if you do it again, you will do it again."


    "Actually, you''re far more kind than you think¡­"


    "Isn''t that so?"


    ¡­


    This was an answer that Xu Han wasn''t satisfied with.


    He even thought that it was the Headmaster''s perfunctoriness, but at this moment, when he looked at the tightly closed eyes in front of him, it was as if he had fallen into a deep slumber.


    Only then did he suddenly understand that the Headmaster was not lying to him.


    He fell to the ground dejectedly, but his chest felt like a huge rock weighing a thousand kilograms, making him unable to breathe.


    Regardless of whether it was the Dragon-Snake Twin Lives or the Dragon-Swallowing Python Dragon Technique, there was no room to turn back once they started. And today, it was destined that there must be one between him and her that was going to die.


    "Why would it be you?"


    "Why would it be you?"


    "Why would it be you?"


    ¡­


    Xu Han lowered his head and murmured softly like he was talking in a dream. The expression on his face was dejected and lonely. After he understood these calculations, it wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about who was the true dragon.


    But this person in front of him had never thought¡­


    Not only did he instinctively believe that the True Dragon should be a prince, but he also never thought that the person in front of him could do anything to harm him.


    Mr. Lu and the others finally came to their senses from this change. They could see some clues from the strange expression on Xu Han''s face.


    It was like a drowning man grabbing a driftwood and a falling cliff man finding straw.


    At that moment, their demeanor, demeanor, and even their so-called morality were completely forgotten by them.


    "Xu Han! She''s Qin Keqing! Do you really want to kill her?" Mr. Lu asked loudly, his expression still extremely anxious. "As long as you activate the Dragon Swallowing Python''s Dragon Swallowing Technique again, her life force will be completely swallowed up."


    "She didn''t know about this matter from the beginning to the end. She was even afraid that she wouldn''t harm you if she found out the truth. We even used secret methods to make her fall asleep. She was innocent in this matter!" Zhang Xiangyi, who was standing at the side, said loudly.


    However, at this moment, they instinctively ignored whether Xu Han was innocent or not.


    At this moment, Xu Han naturally did not have the mood to argue with them. He only silently looked at the face of the girl in front of him and thought about the half-steamed bun that the girl had handed him in the midst of that hungry calamity. Thinking about the panicked gaze of the girl from the inn in the surrounding city, she looked like an elk. Thinking about the Linglong Pavilion, she carefully bandaged his wounds; Thinking about everything in the past, thinking about her smiles and frowns.


    However, Xu Han''s silence undoubtedly stirred up the tense hearts of Mr. Lu and everyone present.


    "She is a divine seed! She was a half-demon created by Emperor Chengyang back then!"


    "As long as she absorbs enough Dragon Qi, her divine body will be completed and will never be extinguished!"


    "She has a long lifespan and can also possess great strength after a short period of cultivation. You know her temperament better than us. As long as she can ascend to the throne of the Great Zhou Empire, the country will be peaceful and the people will be safe from now on. There will be no more suffering in this world."


    "Isn''t this good? Do you have to suffer for your own life and death?"


    They naturally didn''t spare any effort to persuade him. The Dragon Python''s Dragon Swallowing Technique continued to operate. Every breath of time meant that Qin Keqing''s dragon qi and vitality were rapidly decreasing. The plan that had been in place for more than ten years was about to succeed. However, at this moment, such an unforeseen event would probably not be able to calm anyone down.


    "Half demon¡­"


    "Divine Seed ¡­"


    "Cang Sheng ¡­"


    "Under Heaven ¡­"


    Xu Han lowered his head and muttered these words quietly. Of course, he really wanted to ask him what these things had to do with him. Who gave them the right to use these banners to wantonly decide the lives of others.


    Xu Han wanted to refute and reprimand them, but whether it was Mister Lu or Zhang Xiang, even if Xu Han pointed at their backbones and scolded their ancestors for eighteen generations, these people would not hesitate to nod their heads and say yes for the sake of their so-called righteousness.


    Therefore, Xu Han suddenly felt that his interest was diminished. He put away the resentment, dissatisfaction, and even grievances in his heart.


    Just like when he was a beggar for more than ten years, no one would listen to his heart. Because it was not important, he swallowed these emotions alone again and for the last time. Then he stood up.


    Such a move undoubtedly shocked everyone.


    "Xu Han, don''t ¡­" Mr. Lu said with a frightened expression. His once kind face twisted.


    "Don''t worry, she will live." However, Xu Han was unwilling to say anything more to them.


    He said this, but his gaze fell on the girl''s face. He repeated softly, "You must live."


    Although this action was the result that everyone expected, Xu Han''s calmness still surprised everyone. They opened their mouths as if they wanted to say something.


    But in the next moment, a loud dragon roar suddenly exploded from Xu Han''s body. At that moment, scarlet and nearly purple dragon qi suddenly gushed out from Xu Han''s body and began to pour into the girl''s body again.


    Xu Han opened his hands and looked up at the horizon, but his eyes slowly closed.


    These ten years of experience flashed through his mind like a streak of light.


    He struggled, wandered, and struggled, but he was still outside the world.


    When he finally gathered the courage to embrace this world, the world pushed him away coldly.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have the ability to survive. As long as he could devour Qin Keqing''s Dragon Qi ruthlessly and unseal his right arm, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to break out of the encirclement. With that boundless Dragon Qi, he would be able to completely control the power of his right arm.


    But he didn''t do it.


    All the scenes were played back. Finally, they were frozen in the snowy night of the Azure Province. They were frozen in the last sentence that the old beggar had said to him.


    He suddenly laughed. He laughed incomparably sincerely.


    "You''re right¡­"


    "You have to accept your fate ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 328 Starlight

    To the Lunar Temple on Ya Qi Mountain, this period of time wasn''t very comfortable.


    Naturally, they were still the sacred lands that the Confucian scholars of the world had squeezed through their foreheads and wanted to see one or two of them.


    However, as the most important hall of the Lunar Temple, the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion, which was both a meeting place and a library, was shrouded in darkness.


    Of course, the darkness here was not a reference or a metaphor.


    It was indeed a world of darkness.


    As if it had been cut by some sort of power, the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion seemed to be so out of place with the white jade-piled College.


    Sunlight cannot enter, nor can wind and rain pass through.


    Even time seemed to have stopped at that time. The black Phoenix Arrival Pavilion and Lunar Temple were infected, and everything outside of Lunar Temple seemed to be two different worlds.


    Thus, this Phoenix Arrival Pavilion became a purulent wound in the Lunar Palace that looked like a paradise.


    Rumors began to spread in the Lunar Temple, and even these Confucian scholars who were untainted in the eyes of the world couldn''t help but discuss this matter one after another.


    After all, whether it was from the current appearance of the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion or the aura it emitted from time to time, it couldn''t help but make people think of some words that they weren''t willing to mention, or even faintly taboo.


    Of course, this message was quickly suppressed.


    This was not an easy task for an emperor in the mortal world, but it was extremely simple for the Lunar Temple.


    Six hundred years of rule by a high and mighty immortal was enough to entrench certain ideas, even if they were wrong, even if the immortal seemed to never appear again.


    Yes, Daoist Supreme hasn''t appeared since that battle.


    It was a battle that they had witnessed before. No, no one really dared to watch the battle. They could only feel the terrifying might of the battle from afar, and it was enough to make the hearts of the Lunar Temple''s Confucian scholars jump.


    It was precisely because of this that they had no way of knowing the outcome of that battle.


    However, the protagonist of that battle had never appeared again since then.


    The Phoenix Arrival Pavilion was cut out of this world, and a broken saber stood at the junction of the two worlds, like a gate between the life and death of a god guardian. It was difficult for the people outside to get inside, and it seemed that the people inside could no longer escape from the heavens.


    Until¡­


    In the world south of Ya Qi Mountain, a burst of purple red light shone from the kingdom called Great Zhou.


    The saber standing in front of the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion suddenly began to tremble.


    Waves of saber cries that seemed to be sobbing suddenly spread out from the saber''s body. The Confucian scholars who were deducing everything in Lunar Temple were all attracted by this phenomenon and rushed towards them.


    At that time, the scene they saw was that the long saber called Morning and Twilight trembled and seemed to be invincible to something that they could not see. Cracks like poisonous snakes spread out from the blade. After struggling for a while, he finally turned into a streak of light and fled into the distance.


    However, before the Confucian scholars could regain their senses, the tightly shut door of the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion suddenly opened automatically. At that moment, a black shadow abruptly flew out and similarly fled into the distance.


    The direction they were heading towards was without exception where the violet dragon qi rose!


    At this moment, an unclear scholar looked at the person in charge of the current Lunar Temple, Meng Chengsheng, the handsome young man who had received Mo Chen Zi and the others back then.


    The scholar raised his head to look at the horizon. His gaze was deep and he said softly, "The heavens have changed."


    ¡­


    The dragon qi and vitality in Xu Han''s body rapidly dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. His aura gradually weakened, and correspondingly, the vitality in Qin Keqing''s body continued to grow stronger. Even her complexion gradually turned red.


    Everyone stared blankly at the situation in front of them, their hearts filled with mixed emotions.


    The situation was already reversing. Although the result was as expected, Xu Han''s sacrifice made everyone present feel ashamed of themselves and felt guilty like a tidal wave.


    But at the same time, there was no room to turn things around. Of course, they never thought of turning things around¡­


    Xu Han no longer had the mood to pay attention to other people''s thoughts. He waited for death to arrive. His heart was at ease, as if it was the end of an arduous journey. He even faintly carried a bit of relief after unloading the heavy burden.


    But things in this world have never been as good as they seem to be.


    Some had no way to survive, while others had no way to die.


    Just as the life force and dragon qi in his body had dissipated, a boundless darkness suddenly appeared above the Wei Yang Palace like a ghost.


    Everyone was shocked, and Xu Han was also shocked.


    It was a dark cloud that covered the sky and covered the sun. It looked extremely abrupt, so abrupt that it was almost strange.


    He didn''t seem to intend to give the crowd any chance to react, At that moment, a burst of turbulence actually transformed into an ethereal figure. The huge figure suddenly opened a huge mouth of a blood basin. The dragon qi that lingered between Xu Han and Qin Keqing was actually being continuously gushed towards the black figure by the divine ability of the black figure.


    This kind of change could be said to have caught everyone by surprise.


    "Exactly who are you to stop our Tian Ce Mansion from acting and destroy our Great Zhou foundation? Do you want to be enemies with the world?" Mr. Lu stepped forward and raised his head to look at the figure who didn''t know whether it was a person or a ghost.


    "Hmph, the world? What does it count as?" The black figure let out a cold harrumph, and a powerful pressure spread out. Under that pressure, everyone''s faces instantly turned pale, and they felt their internal breathing fluctuate. They were actually unable to exert any strength at that time.


    Such a majestic might could be said to be unheard of by everyone. Even Sikong Bai , who was an immortal, ''s expression changed drastically at that moment.


    It was hard to imagine what kind of person would be able to emit such terrifying power in such a short period of time.


    As for Xu Han, because he still had the Dragon Qi protecting him, he didn''t feel any abnormality under the pressure that was enough to make the immortals lose their combat strength. However, he was surprised to discover that the black shadow couldn''t help but devour their Dragon Qi, as if it was the same as the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique and their vitality.


    If this continued, not to mention Xu Han, even Qin Keqing would not be able to escape the fate of being devoured and dying.


    Since he chose to give up his life to leave a path for Qin Keqing, he naturally wouldn''t allow the sudden appearance of the black shadow to disturb all of this.


    Xu Han''s eyes sank as he asked coldly, "Who are you?"


    However, he had already activated the remaining strength in his body, preparing to unseal his right arm at any time and fight to the death with the black shadow.


    "You are Xu Han?" The black shadow seemed to understand Xu Han quite well. He lowered his head, and his figure gradually condensed. He suddenly stretched out a hand and shook it at Xu Han. "That fellow who obtained the right arm of the Monster Lord Fei Lian?"


    With this sound, Xu Han''s heart trembled. He suddenly realized that his right arm seemed to have lost contact with him at that time, and he was unable to control it any longer.


    "It''s useless. I''ve already calculated everything clearly. There''s nothing in this world that can''t be concealed from me." The man''s voice sounded again. His appearance appeared in front of everyone''s eyes at that moment.


    A handsome man dressed in a black robe looked down on the crowd like an immortal looking down on all living beings.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Han felt the dragon qi and vitality in his body rapidly dissipate, and so did the girl beside him. If this continued for less than ten breaths, he and Qin Keqing would become the nourishment of this man, completely disappearing.


    And Mr. Lu and the others couldn''t even hope for anything under that pressure.


    "As you can see, it''s just a dragon devouring." The man said indifferently. His tone was cold and carried an innately arrogant aura.


    Xu Han did not know who this man was.


    He did not care who he was. He only felt the fading aura of the girl beside him, and his heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    He was willing to let go of all the discontent and hatred. There was no reason for the righteousness of life. All he wanted was for the girl who had given him a thread of life when his life was hanging on the line to survive.


    For this reason, he didn''t hesitate to give up his life.


    However, there were still people who came to interfere with such a small wish.


    Despair.


    An indescribable despair gushed out from his limbs and bones, filling his body.


    He looked up at the man who suddenly appeared and asked softly, "Why?"


    The man did not seem to have noticed Xu Han''s unusual situation. He smiled faintly, "It''s like a shepherd of a border people. No matter how well he raised it, it was for the harvest of the slaughter at that moment."


    "The world is a pasture, and I am the shepherd who harvests it."


    "There''s no reason. The strong eat the weak. It''s the same in ancient times."


    The man only spoke casually, but every word struck Xu Han''s chest.


    Weak meat¡­


    Gluttony¡­


    This was naturally not the first time Xu Han had heard of these four words, but he now had a deeper understanding of them.


    It seemed that the weak didn''t even have the right to die.


    It seemed that the weak didn''t even have the qualifications to risk their lives to protect what they wanted to protect.


    A world like this¡­


    Is there really a need to exist?


    Bang!


    At that moment, something in Xu Han''s body suddenly shattered.


    His body began to tremble, and darkness suddenly appeared in his eyes, instantly infecting his entire eyes.


    An incomparably dark and gloomy aura rose from his body, carrying with it hatred and despair for all living beings in this world. It was as if there was a gateway to hell within Xu Han''s body that he had never known had been opened, and evil spirits poured out of his nest.


    ¡­


    "Uncle Ning, hurry up." Su Mu''an anxiously urged Ning Zhumang beside him. They could clearly feel the terrifying energy fluctuations coming from the palace. This undoubtedly showed how difficult Xu Han''s situation was at this moment.


    Ning Zhumang bitterly smiled as he gritted his teeth and followed the youth. Logically speaking, as a Great Evolution Realm cultivator, he shouldn''t be so unbearable. However, ever since that black figure appeared above Chang''an, he felt that his True Essence had suddenly slowed down. On the contrary, Su Mu''an, whose cultivation was only at the Netherpassage Realm, seemed to be fine and continued to attack as usual.


    ''"No." Ning Zhumang opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    However, when his words reached his mouth, his body suddenly trembled and his face suddenly turned pale. He felt a terrifying aura that he had never felt before.


    The shock that the aura brought him was not about strength or weakness, but only about the despair and grief that it carried.


    He subconsciously looked at the youth in front of him and saw that Su Mu''an , who was still in a hurry, had also stopped at that time. From his expression, Ning Zhumang knew that he had also sensed that terrifying aura.


    The two exchanged glances and were about to say something.


    That gloomy and cold aura surged over again, covering the sky and almost drowning the entire world.


    Under that aura, the two of them only felt sufferings in their breathing, much less say anything else.


    The entire Chang''an City, or the entire world, fell silent at that moment. It was as if the entire world was trembling at the sudden rise of this gloomy and cold aura.


    Something terrifying seemed to be about to awaken from tens of thousands of years of deep slumber.


    Zheng!


    However, at that moment, the normally silent sword on Su Mu''an ''s back suddenly let out a loud sword cry.


    Then, the blade of the sword shook and turned into a streak of light that exploded in the direction of the Pu Tian Palace.


    Something seemed to light up on the dome that was already dim.


    Su Mu''an raised her head in a daze and looked up into the sky.


    In the dark sky, there were several streaks of starlight that shot down. It was as if they had traveled an infinite distance through time and space before arriving here. The starlight was leisurely and resplendent.


    Su Mu''an subconsciously counted.


    That starlight wasn''t much, it just happened to be seven¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 329 See You Later

    The white light in Xu Han''s eyes was completely corroded by an incomparably deep darkness.


    He raised his head and looked at the handsome man in a black robe in the sky, killing intent surging from his body.


    An incomparably terrifying cold aura spread out from his body. The black-robed man frowned and vaguely sensed that something was wrong with Xu Han''s current situation.


    He had used a secret technique to cut off the connection between Xu Han and his right arm long before Xu Han was about to unseal his right arm. He did not understand where this sudden burst of power from Xu Han''s body came from.


    He has always been a very cautious man.


    Having lived for six hundred years, he had seen too many examples of the weak winning against the strong or the Jedi counterattacking.


    Therefore, before he did this, he had made all his plans and counted all the variables in the chess game into it, and had made all his preparations for this.


    From his point of view, everyone was his pawn. Whether it was Vastsea Flow who stole the Heavenly Punishment Sword or Sikong Bai who asked for hexagram, they were all puppets that he played with in the middle of applause.


    The same was true for Xu Han. He knew that this youth was just an ordinary boy to the extreme.


    His parents were just a pair of ordinary farmers at the border of the Azure Province. Because of the calamity, they had no choice but to throw their infant children into the snow in Shangyun City and then be raised by a beggar. Everything that followed was recorded by the Lunar Temple. Even Xu Han''s right arm, which he had always kept a secret from others, the man knew that it was all because of the Demon Monarch named Fei Lian, who was suppressed by the Great Abyss Mountain.


    To some extent, Lunar Temple understood Xu Han better than Xu Han.


    However, the power that burst forth from Xu Han''s body at this moment was something that men had never known before.


    The man frowned. To him, who was used to holding everything in his hands, this was not something to be happy about.


    Thus, the man stretched out his hand again. Black True Essence gathered in his palm. It was only a small thing the size of a fist, but the energy fluctuations wrapped within it were like the might of the heavens, causing the expressions of everyone present to change.


    "A lamb must have the consciousness of a lamb. Being slaughtered is inevitable as well as destiny." As he said this, his tone was as cold as the snowstorm in Shangyun City in Qingzhou that year.


    In the next moment, that black True Essence shot out like lightning.


    He decided to wipe out such an unstable factor as Xu Han. His plan could not tolerate the slightest change.


    The True Essence condensed from the black energy was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it reached Xu Han''s face.


    Everyone was shocked. Some people were naturally only shocked by the terrifying combat strength of the man who suddenly appeared. However, Mr. Lu and the others were undead. The secret technique between Xu Han and Qin Keqing had not been unraveled yet. If Xu Han died, Qin Keqing would surely be greatly injured. Of course, they wanted to rescue him at that time, but under the boundless pressure emitted by the man, they were unable to use their true essence at all. They could only watch helplessly as all of this happened.


    Just as their hearts were deathly gray, a black light suddenly shone in Xu Han''s pitch-black eyes.


    His lips parted, and black primeval essence poured into his mouth at that moment.


    Gulu.


    A soft swallowing sound entered the ears of the silent crowd.


    As a result, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Xu Han swallowed the True Essence wrapped in terrifying power.


    Everyone had never expected such a change. Only then did they realize that the current Xu Han seemed to have a different flavor. The youth''s eyes were pitch black, as if no light could penetrate the darkness and shine in.


    It was pitch black like the void that devoured everything.


    It was pitch black and almost desperate.


    The expression on his face became ice-cold because of those strange eyes. He was like a ghost that had crawled out of hell, carrying endless hatred for creatures. Apart from that, there was nothing else.


    Such a change had also exceeded the man''s expectations.


    "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows, clearly surprised.


    However, in the next breath, this astonishment turned into dense terror.


    A dense black gas suddenly exploded out of Xu Han''s body, and his body suddenly disappeared in place, appearing in front of the man.


    The youth''s lips opened and he let out a mournful howl. His right hand suddenly clenched into a fist and fiercely smashed towards the man''s face.


    This speed has exceeded the definition of speed and speed.


    It was more like he had broken through the restrictions of time or space, what his mind thought, what his body thought.


    Therefore, even the black-robed man was unable to capture Xu Han''s trajectory, and his fist struck his face. Only then did he regain his senses.


    This punch was like a fierce fight. It seemed ordinary, but the man could also feel a terrifying power from it. The power seemed to be far beyond this world, enough to shatter space and even time. He felt the threat of death from this punch.


    Naturally, he wanted to dodge, but Xu Han''s speed was really too fast, so fast that even he was unable to make any resistance. He could only watch helplessly as the fist struck his face.


    Zheng!


    Right at this moment, a sword cry suddenly sounded from the heavens and earth.


    At that time, there was a very ordinary sword cry. There was no great momentum, no sword light that could cover the sky. It was as if a swordsman with some cultivation could activate such a sword cry.


    But at the same time, it was an unusual sword cry.


    It was like a monarch on a high platform, facing a crowd of officials, even if it was just a soft whisper. Everyone knelt down and everything fell silent just to hear the soft sound.


    As a result, the sound of the sword clearly entered everyone''s ears. It was crisp and clean, but it went straight into their minds.


    The scene stopped at that moment.


    Time flowed slowly, and a pitch-black sword landed between Xu Han and the man.


    The dark clouds on this day suddenly dispersed, and starlight shot down like flowing colors.


    One after another, this world was illuminated like day.


    The first to light up were the seven stars, and their light was dazzling.


    Immediately after, the stars lit up. They circled around the seven stars like subjects circling a king, and hundreds of birds worshiping a phoenix.


    The black divine sword that stood between Xu Han and the man exploded with divine light under the starlight. Then, his sword body rotated, and white sword shadows surged out, surrounding the black sword.


    In the blink of an eye, three thousand sword shadows surged out. Using the black sword as the stamen, it turned into a gigantic sword shadow lotus flower.


    At that moment, a white figure condensed under the starlight and landed on the Sword Shadow Lotus.


    That''s a man.


    A man who couldn''t see his face clearly.


    His entire body was bathed in starlight, as if every move he made could affect the power of heaven and earth, and he could wantonly change the laws of the world with a single thought.


    What shocked everyone the most was his pair of eyes that were like the blazing sun.


    That pair of eyes formed a sharp contrast with Xu Han''s eyes at this moment.


    It was like heaven and earth, light and darkness, life and death.


    Fire and water were incompatible, but they coexisted with each other.


    The man did not look at the black-robed man, nor did he look at the creatures beneath his feet.


    He only extended his hand and lightly tapped between Xu Han''s eyebrows.


    A starlight poured into Xu Han''s body, and his pitch-black eyes instantly became clear.


    Then, a smile appeared on the man''s face.


    He whispered, "We meet again."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 330 Monitor

    Tonight''s world was destined to be unpeaceful.


    To the south of Chongzhou, in the Wilderness.


    Within the sword mausoleum that had been silent for tens of thousands of years, the white-haired old man sat cross-legged with the black-clothed Meng Liang.


    Suddenly, a crisp sword cry came from afar.


    It was like a rooster singing. After a roar, the thousands of swords in the Mausoleum of the Sword suddenly roared loudly.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword cries converged into a sea, echoing endlessly.


    The barbarians in the Southern Wilderness didn''t know what to say. They thought that the immortals were enraged. At that time, they all knelt on the ground and sincerely repented, praying for the immortals'' forgiveness.


    As for the old man sitting in the Withered Sword Mausoleum and the old man in the Sword Mausoleum, they all opened their eyes. Meng Liang was filled with doubt, but the old man was worried.


    "Martial Uncle?" Just as Meng Liang was about to ask a question, the old man extended his hand to indicate that he did not need to say anything else. Then, he stood up and led Meng Liang out of the dilapidated straw house in front of the Sword Mausoleum.


    After leaving the thatched cottage, Meng Liang was surprised to discover that the swords that normally silently stabbed into the Mausoleum of the Sword were all emitting dazzling rays of light. The bright sword rays and the starlight in the sky shone brightly, illuminating the deserted Mausoleum of the Sword as if it was daytime.


    However, even with such a strange phenomenon, the old man did not let out a single sigh. He held his hand behind his back and slowly walked towards the depths of the Mausoleum of the Sword.


    Meng Liang had only been in the Mausoleum of the Sword for less than ten days, but he had roughly understood what the duties of the Mausoleum of the Sword were. The current phenomenon was obviously extremely unusual. However, the old man did not say anything. Meng Liang did not ask any questions in the end, and could only follow the other party respectfully and continuously.


    As they continued to deepen, the swords inserted into the yellow sand gradually became scarce, but the sword intent lingering in the Mausoleum of the Sword became even more intense. Meng Liang had no choice but to circulate all the strength in his body to ensure that he was not injured by the sword intent.


    Meng Liang knew that this was because the swords buried in the Mausoleum of the Sword also had different strengths and weaknesses, and the spirit souls that inhabited the sword also had different levels. Therefore, the further he went, the fewer the swords, but the more his sword intent increased instead of decreasing.


    Finally, they arrived at the end of the Sword Mausoleum.


    There was a gate made of unknown materials. The material was hard to describe, but the gate was covered in all sorts of strange patterns. From afar, it looked simple and deep, like a gate to hell that was closed with evil spirits.


    Right in front of the gate, there were more than thirty long swords stuck in a row.


    Obviously, these 30 swords were different from the swords outside.


    Among them, there were slender swords that were over five feet long, and swords that were bright. There were also swords that were only two feet short, but they were not satisfied with the sharpness of the gaps. They were like beast fangs, swords that were as heavy as mountains, and swords that were as big as oxen''s arms. There were many of them.


    However, without exception, the swords of these divine swords all flowed with resplendent splendor. The faint sword intent that they emitted caused Meng Liang''s heart to tremble. Wei Ran stuck them in front of the gate, as if they were guarding something, but also seemed to be resisting something.


    "These are all swords worn by the Sword Mausoleum''s headmasters of past dynasties."


    The old man in front of him, who had been silent all this while, finally came from a family and spoke in a calm tone, but there were hidden ravines.


    After the old man finished speaking, he fell silent again and said again, "If I die, you must also send my sword here."


    Meng Liang was stunned and subconsciously wanted to say something polite, such as "Senior Martial Uncle is in his prime of life, why should he say death?" However, after these abdominal drafts were typed in his heart, the old man took another step forward and bowed towards the thirty-odd divine swords in front of him.


    "The 39 generations of Sword Mausoleum''s Sect Leader, Wang Yangming pays his respects to all of you!"


    Sword Mausoleum was silent when he said this.


    Meng Liangzheng, who had originally thought that something strange would happen, was waiting in a tight formation, but it had been a long time since he had any reaction. On the other hand, his Senior Martial Uncle still bowed his head and cupped his hands. He couldn''t help but secretly curse in his heart. Could it be that Senior Martial Uncle had been alone in the Mausoleum of the Swords for a long time and his brain had gone mad?


    Thinking like this, Young Master Meng felt that it made sense. He thought that after staying in the Sword Mausoleum for several decades, no one had said a word. It was normal for something abnormal to happen, but¡­


    Young Master Meng''s heart was filled with desolation when he thought that he would encounter this kind of encounter in the future.


    He was hesitating to remind himself of this Martial Uncle, but he opened his mouth.


    Zheng!


    The sound of a sword rang out, followed by a burst of dazzling divine light from the thirty-odd divine swords.


    As a result, shadows suddenly overflowed from the swords, and they stood on the swords like immortals.


    Meng Liang saw it clearly. Although those figures did not appear solid, after they appeared, the sword intent in the Mausoleum of the Swords suddenly became violent. Meng Liang realized that this was the spirit souls that the sect leaders of past generations had resided in the sword!


    "Why did you call us?" Meng Liang was still immersed in such a change, and one of the shadows sounded, his voice low and dignified like a mountain.


    At that time, the old man who had been lowered his head and cupped his hands finally raised his head.


    He looked at the row of silhouettes in front of him and replied in a deep voice, "Sword, please."


    The two short words, however, were like pebbles thrown into a quiet lake, causing a huge uproar.


    "Wang Yangming!" At this moment, someone shouted. His voice was like thunder, causing Meng Liang''s eardrums to ache. "Back then, you allowed your disciple Canghai Liuliu to steal the Xing Tian Sword, but we still let his sword spirit return to the Sword Mausoleum. It''s already an extrajudicial kindness. If you don''t do it yourself, then come and invite the sword again!"


    When the old man heard this reprimand, he did not defend himself and remained standing there quietly.


    Seeing this, another person from the shadows asked, "Yang Ming, there was still a reason why the Vast Ocean Stealing Sword had to be used. Why did you use the sword today? You have always been very mature, so you should know what kind of harm the fierce sword would cause if it entered the mortal world." Compared to the person who cursed before, this person''s tone and attitude were much friendlier.


    "Master, ancestors, please look up." Wang Yangming said again at that time.


    Everyone was stunned. Although they were puzzled in their hearts, they still looked up.


    At this moment, the stars on the dome shone. Seven of them stood like kings amidst the stars, shining like the sun.


    Meng Liang didn''t know why, but he felt that the starlight today was dazzling and beautiful. However, when the shadows saw this scene clearly, their bodies trembled and their faces revealed expressions of shock.


    "This" After a few breaths of time, they withdrew their gazes and looked at each other. The shock in their eyes did not lessen, but instead increased.


    After a long time, one of them let out a long sigh and said, "Here he comes."


    "This is the final ultimatum" The old man spoke again at that time, but his expression was still indifferent. "The Heavenly Pillars of Kunlun collapsed. Immortals are begging for self-protection. There is not much time left for us."


    After these words were spoken, the Sword Mausoleum fell into silence once again.


    The auras around the shadows lowered their heads and suddenly darkened, as if they were pondering or hesitating about something.


    After a dozen breaths of time, all of those figures suddenly disappeared.


    Before Meng Liang could ask what this tiger-headed and snake-tailed ending meant, the giant door behind the sword let out a loud explosion. The strange patterns on the giant door lit up with red light, and then the giant door slowly opened automatically.


    "Thank you, Ancestors." The old man bowed towards the divine swords once again and then stepped forward.


    Seeing this, Meng Liang hurriedly followed.


    ¡­


    Behind the giant door, there were no demons or ghosts that Meng Liang had imagined.


    There was only a huge stone pillar.


    The stone pillar was similarly carved with strange patterns, but there were three sword holes in the center. One of them was empty, and the other two were inserted into a longsword. The sword body was invisible, only the hideous hilt of the sword was exposed.


    "Within the Sword Mausoleum, there are three vicious swords."


    "One day, Xingtian, you can offend me."


    "One day, Evil Dragon can devour ten thousand spirits."


    "One day in the Prison Abyss, you can open the Ghost Gate."


    "The three swords are all vicious creatures. They contain vicious spirits that devour their masters."


    At that time, standing in front of the stone pillar, the old man''s words suddenly increased.


    "Martial Uncle, this disciple has memorized it. Don''t worry, since I have come to the Sword Mausoleum, I will definitely defend the Sword Mausoleum to the death. Anyone who wants to retrieve a sword will have to step over my Meng Liang''s corpse." Meng Liang didn''t know what he was thinking in his heart, but at that time, he patted his chest and said with a haughty tone.


    After hearing this, the old man''s expression remained calm. He glanced at the man beside him and said.


    "This world is being devoured by darkness ¡­"


    "The surveillance team has already arrived. We have no way out, so we can only take a risk."


    "So, choose one."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 331 Rules

    Xu Han seemed to have slept for a long time.


    Although to outsiders, Xu Han''s anomaly was only within a hundred breaths of time, to Xu Han, it gave rise to an illusion that it was like another world.


    It was a feeling of emptiness, from the mind to the limbs and bones. Time became blurry, as if every breath was incomparably long, and it seemed that even ten million years was no more than a snap of the finger. That was indeed a very strange feeling. Xu Han thought about it seriously. In the words he knew, it seemed that only death could describe his previous feelings accurately.


    Yes, he feels like he died once.


    The moment the "door" in his body was opened, he seemed to have died.


    But now he''s alive.


    Just because the man in front of him, who was bathed in starlight, gently pointed, the terrifying power that invaded his entire body retreated back to his body like a tide. Then, the "door" in his body let out a loud explosion and closed again.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Hu!


    All of this happened too strangely. Xu Han, who had regained control of his body, gasped heavily.


    However, before he could fully recover, the man''s voice could be heard by his ears.


    "Small world, isn''t it."


    That person''s voice was very special, but he couldn''t tell what was different from ordinary people, but it was extremely pleasant to hear. It was like the spring breeze in March, the autumn rain in August, clean and clear.


    Xu Han was stunned. He subconsciously raised his head and looked at that person.


    The man''s entire body was bathed in starlight like a god, so much so that Xu Han was unable to see his appearance clearly. However, the burning flames in his eyes made people''s hearts go cold.


    "We know each other?" Whether it was the man''s divine appearance or the aura he emitted from his movements, it made Xu Han realize that the man in front of him was not simple. It was not an exaggeration to say that the man in front of him had already surpassed Xu Han''s understanding of strength. His existence seemed to have far exceeded the limits of what the world could endure.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but find it unbelievable that such an existence would say such words to him.


    The man''s face, bathed in starlight, seemed to have a hint of a smile on it. He nodded and said, "Of course."


    From Xu Han''s point of view, there was naturally no need to deceive this person in front of him.


    But even if he racked his brains, he could not remember when he had known such a person.


    Thus, he opened his mouth to ask something. However, before he could say anything, a voice suddenly came and asked the question in his heart.


    "Who are you?" The voice asked in this manner, but it was extremely slow. It even carried a hint of difficulty. Xu Han looked sideways and saw the black-robed man who wanted to devour the dragon qi in his and Qin Keqing''s bodies.


    However, the expression on his face was somewhat strange. It was as if he had to exhaust all of his strength to ask such a simple question.


    Xu Han suddenly came to a realization. He turned to look behind him and discovered that the people in front of Wei Yang Palace seemed to be bound by some invisible force. The expressions on their faces stayed for a moment, either surprised or frightened.


    Time was stopped at this moment, and even the black-robed man seemed to have to expend a great deal of effort to break through this restriction, let alone compete with this man who was stepping on the sword shadow lotus flower and bathed in starlight. Even Xu Han could see clearly that the two of them were like the heavens and the earth, with clouds and mud separating them.


    Xu Han didn''t dare to imagine how strong a man was.


    However, although he was shocked, he tried his best to pretend to be calm, quietly waiting for the man to answer that question.


    At that moment, the man turned his head and looked at the black robe. There seemed to be a strange color in his eyes, but it flashed in the blink of an eye.


    However, when the black-robed man saw the pair of eyes that looked like a blazing sun, his body trembled. He extended his hand and pointed at the man, his fingers trembling up and down, as if he had seen the most terrifying evil ghost in the world.


    "It''s you ¡­ It''s you ¡­" He muttered to himself, his face filled with fear and horror.


    Xu Han didn''t know why, but the man raised his eyebrows at that time. "You were the one who spied on me a few days ago, weren''t you?"


    Hearing this, the black-robed man''s expression changed drastically. Even the Lunar Temple, which believed that it would be unable to escape their schemes for the next thousand years, could not find a single record of the man in front of them. It was obvious that it was a mystery who he was. Most importantly, he could feel a sense of disgust in the tone of the man''s voice. Obviously, the man did not like him. If such a person really wanted to kill him, but moving his fingers was as simple as that, he immediately panicked and stood in place, not knowing how to respond to the man''s words.


    However, after the man finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Xu Han.


    He no longer seemed to be interested in talking to the black robe, as if an elephant had caught a glimpse of an ant and lost interest at a glance. Naturally, it was contempt. If he were called upon to look down on the black robe like this, he would surely explode into rage. However, at this moment, apart from his deep rejoicing, he no longer had any thoughts.


    The man looked up and down at Xu Han and finally said, "You seem to be in trouble."


    The man''s tone was a little strange. Xu Han said that he didn''t really feel that way, but he still nodded and answered truthfully, "Indeed."


    The Dragon-Snake Twin Technique between him and Qin Keqing still existed. Once time began to flow again, one of them would have to die.


    "I can help you." The man said again.


    Xu Han was not surprised by this answer. After all, he had shown enough goodwill towards Xu Han from the moment the man appeared.


    "What are the conditions?" Xu Han asked.


    This was somewhat impolite. After all, there didn''t seem to be many paths ahead of Xu Han.


    But when the man heard this, he didn''t show the slightest bit of anger. He smiled and said, "It''s very simple. I want you to live¡­"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned. Could such a condition really be considered a condition? Or, as long as it was a human, who didn''t want to live?


    That person seemed to understand that Xu Han did not understand his meaning. He opened his mouth and was about to continue speaking.


    But at that time, the world suddenly darkened, and the starlight in the sky suddenly darkened and brightened like a candle.


    A figure wrapped in darkness landed in front of the man, and his ghostly voice sounded at that moment.


    "Sir, are you going to break the rules?"


    The man who hadn''t revealed the slightest hint of peculiarity frowned at that moment. He stared fixedly at the figure that suddenly appeared, and his voice suddenly became gloomy.


    "Credit Blade Man!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 332 Myriad Domains of the Universe

    The Credit Saber Man was no stranger to Xu Han.


    Xu Han had long since experienced the other party''s strength, but judging from the displeasure in this man''s tone, it seemed that the two of them had long since known each other, and there was even a gap between them.


    "Ten thousand years ago, Your Excellency made an agreement with our sect not to interfere in this matter. Now that you''ve suddenly appeared, do you want to annul that treaty?" The ghost figure didn''t seem to recognize the man''s displeasure as he cupped his hands and said.


    Although the ghost silhouette was extremely respectful in tone and appearance, Xu Han, who was at the side, could also sense the faint threat in his words.


    "Sixty thousand disciples of our sect have died in battle, and my daughter''s life and death are unknown. So what if I abide by this rule? So what if I don''t?" The man said in a deep voice. The starlight that should have been dimmed by the appearance of the ghostly man suddenly seemed to have sensed the anger in the man''s heart at that time, and it became bright again.


    "Then, does Your Excellency mean that you will not be able to cross paths with our sect?" The ghost''s figure clearly had some support, and he said coldly at that time.


    The man only pointed at Xu Han beside him and said in an almost certain tone, "He can''t die."


    "Your Excellency has been cultivating the Dao for a long time, and your great name has been spread throughout the Myriad Domains of the Universe. Don''t tell me you don''t know that everything has its own destiny?" The ghost figure still had no intention of compromising.


    "I told you, he can''t die." However, compared to before, the man''s response was even more confident, and even carried a faint impatience.


    Of course, one of them also expressed this emotion along with the enormous Sword Shadow Lotus beneath his feet. The sword shadow lotus blossomed brightly. The sword shadow spun crazily, and a faint killing intent poured out. Even though the killing intent was not directed at Xu Han, it still caused his expression to freeze and he felt that it was difficult to breathe.


    At that moment, the ghost figure''s body became erratic, as if it was hesitating because of the man''s resolute attitude. At this moment, it was secretly weighing the gains and losses.


    Finally, after more than ten breaths of silence, the ghost figure''s body solidified again.


    "What? Have you discussed it with those old monsters?" The man raised his eyebrows and asked in a teasing and mocking tone.


    The ghost''s figure did not respond to the man''s provocation. He said in a deep voice, "If Your Excellency insists on doing so, I will not be able to stop him. However, if I wait until that day ¡­"


    His provocation did not receive a response, making him angry. The man who wanted to borrow a reason to let this credit dagger suffer some losses was not depressed. At that time, he let out a cold snort, "Good luck to avoid evil. Your Ghost Millet''s bloodline is full of dirty schemes. I don''t know how to write the word backbone anymore."


    "There are thousands of great dao paths. Your Excellency has your dao, and we have ours. In the end, who knows whose dao is right?" The ghost silhouette replied indifferently. It seemed that no matter how provocative the man was, he did not intend to respond in the slightest.


    Such a soft and unyielding attitude made the man put away his last bit of thought. His expression became serious at that time, and he finally said in a deep voice, "If there really comes a day, even if there is no recovery, I will shoulder it."


    "Your Excellency is full of righteousness. I admire you." The ghost figure who finally got the answer he wanted finally smiled. He bowed to the man again and said softly, "I''ll take my leave now. Please do me a favor, my lord."


    After saying this, the ghost''s figure slowly disappeared.


    "Wait." But at that moment, the man''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Huh? What other advice do you have?" The ghost figure that had dissipated solidified once again and asked.


    The man''s face, which was bathed in starlight, had a crafty smile on it.


    "I heard that my descendants in this world owe you a knife ¡­"


    The man paused for a moment before narrowing his eyes at the ghost silhouette, "Is that so?"


    The ghost silhouette''s body trembled, and its tone of voice finally lost its calmness and composure from before.


    "This ¡­" He stammered without knowing what to say.


    "My Su Clan has always repaid kindness and blood. It is only natural for us to repay this debt. I will repay this saber for my junior." When the man said this, a star shone brightly in the sky.


    A phantom suddenly condensed in the starlight and turned into a figure with a long saber in his hand. When the phantom condensed, it suddenly jumped high and waved its saber towards the ghost figure.


    There were no earth-shattering explosions, nor did the power of the Mountain Cry Tsunami surge.


    However, that blade was extremely beautiful.


    The snowy blade drew a bright and beautiful arc in mid-air, like a moon hanging on a string in the starry sky, or like a waterfall pouring down from a ten thousand foot cliff. It was clean and tidy, without the slightest trace of sloppiness. Even the most picky person in the world could not find anything wrong with this blade.


    As a result, the ghost''s figure lit up from between his eyebrows at that time. The white light spread like a streak of light, piercing through his lower abdomen from above his head.


    Then, the ghost''s figure split into two.


    No matter how slow Xu Han was, he came to his senses from this so-called grudge and the conversation between the two of them.


    The man''s surname was Su. He said that his junior owed the credit dagger a knife¡­


    So¡­


    Xu Han''s eyes immediately became filled with shock. An absurd guess inevitably surfaced in Xu Han''s mind. This man was the seventeenth generation father that Su Mu''an ''s child had been longing for? That peerless macheteman?


    He''s still alive¡­


    Xu Han''s mind suddenly rumbled. This kind of fact was simply too unbelievable.


    Although the Credit Saber Man had been split in half by the saber strike, the figure that had been split in half had once again condensed together after a few breaths of time.


    The man didn''t seem to be surprised at all. The shadow he had summoned from the horizon had dissipated. The man leisurely asked, "Is this saber enough?"


    "Your Excellency is so domineering. I have experienced it. I hope that when that day comes, Your Excellency will continue to be so domineering!" The ghost silhouette was clearly furious as well, and its tone was a bit cold and gloomy.


    ''"I''ve watched the starry sky for tens of thousands of years. It''s not up to you to teach me what''s right and wrong. I''ll give you three breaths of time to bring this puppet out of this place. If not, the Gui Gu Zi bloodline will be waiting to see Su Mou''s saber light!" The man''s tone turned cold as killing intent surged from his body.


    Hearing this, even though the man on credit was extremely unwilling, he did not dare to touch the man''s eyebrows at that time.


    He cupped his hands again, and black gas surged around his body, wrapping around the black-robed man beside him. At that moment, the figures of the two completely dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Seeing this, the man withdrew his gaze and once again landed on Xu Han.


    He grinned and said, "Now, let''s talk about us."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 333 Dont Ask The Heavens

    "About us?" Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he regained his senses from the man''s domineering and contemptuous saber strike.


    But he really didn''t understand how he could interact with this man in front of him.


    The man didn''t care. He smiled and pointed at the girl lying not far away. He said, "I''ll help you solve your current troubles. How about you agree to my previous conditions?"


    Xu Han naturally remembered that condition.


    However, it didn''t seem like that was a condition. After all, to survive, there was no need for a man to say that if he could even have a sliver of hope, Xu Han would still choose to do so.


    After experiencing the vicissitudes of life and the schemes of the Headmaster, Xu Han was willing to believe that a man''s gift was free.


    He probably understood one thing. The amount of money you get from others will only be given to others more, not less.


    However, looking at the man''s expression, Xu Han did not think that he would be able to get the answer he wanted if he asked further. Therefore, he asked another question.


    "Who are you?"


    This question seemed to be within the man''s expectations. He smiled and said, "It''s better to ask who I am than not to ask who you are."


    After saying that, the man didn''t forget to blink at Xu Han craftily.


    Xu Han was stunned. He suddenly remembered the terrifying power that surged out of his body at that time. Not only was that power incomparably powerful, even he himself was almost devoured by it.


    It wasn''t dragon qi or demonic power or the power from the Heavenly Punishment Sword.


    That thing resided in Xu Han''s body, and Xu Han had never known about it.


    It was like a wolf lurking in the dense forest. It was quiet, cold, but extremely dangerous.


    It carefully used its blood-red eyes to look at the prey it liked. It would never make a move before it was 100% certain. Once it made a move, it would be doomed to be extremely thunderous and safe.


    In fact, it did. If it hadn''t been for this man''s arrival, Xu Han would have been devoured by him.


    "You mean?" Xu Han, who had awakened, had a peculiar expression on his face.


    "Yes." Before he could finish his question, the man nodded his head confidently.


    "What is that? Why is it in my body?" It wouldn''t be a good thing for anyone to have such a demon in their body. Yu Xu Han was the same, so he couldn''t help but ask again.


    After the man heard this, he was surprisingly silent. His eyes flashed like a blazing sun, and it took him a long time to say, "Darkness."


    "Whether it''s for this world or the Myriad Domains of the Universe, it''s the darkest place."


    "Is that why you let me live? Is it because once I am devoured by it, it will be quite troublesome for you?" Xu Han keenly grasped the crux of the matter. As he said this, a strange expression flashed in his eyes.


    Xu Han was very grateful for the help of the man, but at the same time, after experiencing all the previous events, the youth''s thoughts had changed slightly. He was unwilling to be the chess piece that anyone could pinch anymore. Since the man wanted him, or wanted him to do something, Xu Han naturally had to take advantage of the situation to rob him.


    Although this was a bit shameless, an existence like a man, even if it was only a small benefit, was enough to save Xu Han countless troubles.


    As for his thoughts, he naturally couldn''t hide them from the man.


    The man smiled bitterly and said, "You''re smarter than most people."


    "Then tell me what you want?" To Xu Han''s surprise, the man did not feel the slightest bit angry because of Xu Han''s thoughts. Instead, he asked in a very cooperative manner.


    This surprised Xu Han, but for a moment, he was unable to say why.


    What did he want?


    He seemed to have been pursuing this question, his own destiny? Tong Tian''s cultivation? A supreme power?


    Is this really meaningful? Xu Han thought about the conversation between the man and the black-robed man as well as the credit-saber man. It seemed to him that this world that was already boundless was just a corner of the universe. Then, could everything that he possessed in this world really control his own destiny?


    "You don''t have to worry." Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, the man interrupted him. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t give you anything."


    "As you can see, I''ve already broken the so-called rules. The reason I can temporarily suppress the opposition of those people is because I can grasp the limits of this. If I really do too much, those fellows will come and fight me to the death, and I won''t feel better."


    "Besides, if I really give you what you''re thinking, it might not be a good thing for you." The man''s eyes suddenly narrowed. The light in his eyes flashed, as if he could see through Xu Han''s thoughts.


    "Power? As you think, even if you control this world, you are still an ant in the eyes of others."


    "Fate? The only one who can control fate is himself. I can''t give it to you."


    "As for cultivation¡­"


    The man paused.


    "In the Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky, which one of the trillion creatures doesn''t want to possess such a thing, but most likely the cart before the horse."


    "The Dao of Cultivation is not about strength, but the Dao."


    "Every step is a scenery, every step is comprehension."


    "Only by witnessing it with my own eyes can I understand its mysteries."


    "Heavenly treasures, inheritance opportunities, or even a moment of glory, but the higher you go, the harder it will be for you to walk."


    When the man said this, his tone was leisurely and his eyes were clear.


    Xu Han was inexplicably close to him. He knew that the man was not lying to him.


    These words were clearly his insights, not excuses.


    Hence, Xu Han cupped his hands and bowed towards the other party, just as he was about to say thank you. However, the man did not reveal any signs of avoiding them at that time, and was unwilling to accept such a bow.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was stunned. He was a little confused, but he didn''t dare to ask further.


    "But who am I?" Xu Han asked again.


    "Good question." The man smiled. He seemed to enjoy Xu Han''s question. "But I still can''t give you the answer."


    "Each of us is looking for who we are, where we come from, where we go, where we live, where we fight, and where we die."


    "No one can tell anyone who you are. You have to find them yourself, and I sincerely hope that you can find them."


    After the man finished speaking, the starlight in the sky suddenly darkened and lit up, as if something was urging him to leave this world.


    The man shrugged his shoulders helplessly at Xu Han. He said, "I don''t have much time left. Come, I''ll help you solve the problem in front of you. Remember your promise and live well."


    At this point, the man''s hand suddenly stretched out, and the dragon qi that was linked between Xu Han and Qin Keqing suddenly began to surge.


    "Do you want this?" The man blinked his eyes and asked.


    Xu Han knew that he was talking about dragon qi. After thinking for a moment, the youth shook his head decisively.


    "Very good." The man seemed to admire Xu Han''s decision. He nodded. Xu Han''s body trembled at that moment. He could clearly feel that the dragon qi in his body had been stripped from his body at that time, but it was only dragon qi. It would not cause any harm to his body.


    In less than ten breaths, all the dragon qi in his body dissipated and poured into Qin Keqing''s body.


    After doing this, the man heaved a long sigh of relief, and the starlight in the sky became dimmer and dimmer. Even the light that condensed into his figure became dim and bright at that time.


    At that time, the man snapped his fingers. Xu Han, who had just regained his senses, felt that the scene in front of him was dazzling and he appeared in the alley at the corner of Chang''an Street.


    "It''s also troublesome for you to stay there. Let them leave Chang''an." The man''s voice sounded again.


    Xu Han was stunned. Only then did he realize that there were actually two figures standing beside him. It was Su Mu''an and Ning Zhumang, who had already heard of his death. The two of them were obviously imprisoned in the same spot, and their expressions were filled with astonishment.


    "Then are we leaving?" Xu Han looked up at the man and asked.


    "Yes." The man nodded his head, his body flickering and brightening becoming more and more serious.


    For some reason, Xu Han inexplicably felt a little reluctance from the man''s gaze.


    "You''re using your sword?" Before Xu Han could speak, the man asked again.


    "Huh?" This question clearly exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He was slightly stunned before replying, "Yes."


    The man immediately smiled. A bright light flashed in his eyes. The sword shadow lotus flower beneath his feet suddenly retracted. The three thousand sword shadows disappeared into the pitch-black divine sword. He held the sword in his hand and smiled as he handed it over to Xu Han. "This is for you."


    "This" Xu Han was stunned again. Although this sword had once again transformed into an ordinary appearance, Xu Han had witnessed the sharpness of this sword from the man''s previous actions. Such a divine sword was probably not comparable to the Heavenly Punishment Sword chased by the people of the world. The man gave it to him so easily, but Xu Han did not know how to respond.


    However, the man didn''t care so much and directly stuffed the sword into Xu Han''s hand.


    His body grew dimmer and dimmer at that time. He looked at Xu Han with a smile like the spring breeze on his face.


    "If one day you can go to Kunlun and take a look at what is hidden there, perhaps you will know who you are."


    "On that day, I''ll wait for you to fight alongside me in the Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky!"


    "But you have to remember one thing. Who you are is never someone else''s decision."


    "Don''t ask the heavens, ask the heart!"


    After saying this, the man''s figure finally disappeared completely in front of Xu Han, and the starlight in the sky suddenly extinguished at that time.


    As the man left, time began to flow in this world once again.


    A moment ago, Su Mu''an, who was still shocked by the sudden escape of his family''s divine sword, discovered that Xu Han''s figure had appeared in front of him at some unknown time, and the divine sword in his hand was suddenly that divine sword.


    "Lord Manor Master! Why are you here? Are you alright?" The youth asked in surprise. There was no lack of worry on his face.


    At that time, Xu Han''s concern for the youth was unheard of. He raised his head and muttered to himself as he looked at the extinguished starlight in the sky.


    "Tonight''s starlight¡­"


    "So beautiful¡­"


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 334 You Ask Me When I Am Coming. I Do Not Know

    "Xiao Han, you''re back. I''m so anxious!"


    Xu Han brought Ning Zhumang and Su Mu''an back to his courtyard. The door to the room opened just now, and Chu Chou Li hurriedly walked up with Xuan''er in his arms.


    However, Xu Han did not respond to him. Instead, he winked at the middle-aged man. The man immediately understood and hurriedly covered his mouth.


    "What exactly is going on? Who exactly is that sword light and that black robe just now?" When Xu Han sat down, the middle-aged man hurriedly walked over to Xu Han, lowered his voice, and asked like a thief.


    Xu Han angrily rolled his eyes at Su Mu''an, but he still told her the whole story. He only concealed the situation in his body from Su Mu''an''s countless generations of ancestors.


    "Then how did you escape? How did you break the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique? Didn''t you really give Qin Keqing that child ¡­" Chu Chouli widened his eyes and looked at Xu Han in disbelief.


    Evidently, it lacked the factors of that man. There was a huge loophole in this story, and even someone as nervous as Chu Chouli could not hide it.


    "With the help of an expert." Xu Han weighed the sword in his hand and replied with a smile.


    Chu Chouli did not feel that he was there when he said those words, but Su Mu''an and Ning Zhumang''s expressions changed. They seemed to have thought of something, but they did not dare to say anything else.


    "Right, this sword" Xu Han also realized that this sword was the one Su Mu''an carried on his back. He couldn''t help but turn to look at Su Mu''an .


    However, before she could say anything, Su Mu''an waved her hand repeatedly and said, "I can''t use this sword with my back. Since it has fallen into the hands of the Manor Master, the Manor Master can use it himself."


    The youth spoke with utmost sincerity and no courtesy at all.


    This appearance was quite similar to that of the man.


    Along the way, Xu Han didn''t think that only the youth in front of him would treat him honestly. Xu Han was touched and was about to thank him.


    "Aiya! Why are you still talking about this? If that''s the case, the people of the Tian Ce Mansion won''t let you off, then let''s hurry up and run away. We don''t need to worry about burning firewood if we can keep the green mountains alive!" Chu Chouli, who was standing at the side, said loudly, his expression filled with excitement.


    Not only Xu Han, but Ning Zhumang and Su Mu''an also gave the middle-aged man a big look.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, he was stunned and his voice instantly softened. He carefully said, "Did I say something wrong?"


    After a night of riots, the sky had already turned pale.


    "One hundred thousand Azure Dragon Army and fifty thousand Heavenly Battle Army are searching the city. How can they escape?" Xu Han sighed.


    After reuniting with Su Mu''an and the others, Xu Han immediately wanted to leave, but he discovered that the army that was originally waiting outside the city had suddenly entered the city. It was like a carpet, and he did not know what to search for. Xu Han could not pinch the minds of these soldiers, so he did not dare to act rashly. Moreover, Xuan''er was still in his room, so he naturally couldn''t abandon him, so he wanted to go back to his room to inquire about the situation.


    "So those people from the Tian Ce Mansion still won''t let you go?" Hearing this, Chu Chouli frowned.


    Xu Han nodded and shook his head.


    Although he didn''t like the use of the Tian Ce Mansion , logically speaking, he had already given all of his Dragon Qi to Qin Keqing. The Tian Ce Mansion shouldn''t kill them all like this, but what was the matter with the soldiers searching in the city? Xu Han really couldn''t understand this point.


    However, there was one thing Chu Chouli was right about. They had to think of a way to leave this place. Regardless of what Mr. Lu was planning, Xu Han was unwilling to involve himself in this manor in the slightest.


    However, now that Chang''an City was surrounded by an iron barrel and Immortal Yue Fuyao was still in charge, how to leave was also a difficult problem.


    Dong! Dong!


    Just as everyone was at a loss, a knock suddenly sounded on the door of the courtyard.


    That voice instantly caused the hearts of everyone present to thump. They looked at each other with strange expressions in their eyes.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    At this moment, a knock on the door sounded again, a bit more hurried than before.


    Xu Han gritted his teeth. Hiding was naturally not the way. If the other party really came looking for him, he would inevitably break through the door and enter. As he thought about it, Xu Han and Xu Han gave everyone a glance, signaling them not to act rashly. He slowly walked to the gate of the courtyard. The sword in his hand was tightly gripped by him, and the sword intent surged all over his body. Obviously, as long as the other party moved, he would not hesitate to send the sword in his hand into the other party''s chest.


    To this end, he took a deep breath and adjusted his condition to its peak, so as to ensure that he could understand the other party''s life before he could make any sound.


    Squeak!


    With a light sound, the door was opened. Xu Han''s eyes widened in anger as his sword whistled away.


    However, this movement was clearly able to see the person''s appearance. He stopped and his sword was fixed not even an inch away from the person''s chest.


    "What? His wife is going to be killed?" The person blinked at Xu Han, as if he wasn''t panicking at all.


    Xu Han''s face flushed red as he sheepishly put away the sword in his hand.


    "Why are you here?" He turned his head to look outside the house and confirmed that no one had noticed. He pulled the girl into the courtyard door and asked softly.


    If there was any consolation in Xu Han''s heart during his trip to Chang''an, it was the girl in front of him. He knew her personality and was wholeheartedly thinking of saving Great Zhou''s life, but even so, the other party was still willing to risk helping him. The note from before was an indispensable message to Xu Han.


    "The people outside are looking for you like wildfire. Good thing you still dare to hide here." Ye Hongjian did not answer Xu Han''s question. Instead, she glared at Xu Han in dissatisfaction.


    Xu Han didn''t know how to defend himself, so he could only smile and say, "The most dangerous place is the safest place."


    This statement naturally attracted Ye Hongjian''s eyes again, but in the end, she still said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you out of the city."


    ¡­


    Ye Hongjian''s so-called method of leaving the city was very simple. She put on the armor of the Heavenly Policy Army for the few of them, and then he, the Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture, led them all the way.


    Although there were some interrogations along the way, the name of the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master was still there, and it was possible for them to inspect the clothes of Xu Han and the others one by one.


    On the way, Ye Hongjian even had the leisure to ask Xu Han how he escaped from Ascending Heaven. Xu Han naturally repeated the perfunctory words of Chu Chouli. However, Ye Hongjian was smart and naturally recognized the flaws. However, when she saw Xu Han not saying anything, she was extremely obedient and did not ask further.


    Along the way, the city gates of Chang''an City soon appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. Xu Han and Ye Hongjian gradually became silent.


    Not only because of the pass in front of him, but also because of the imminent departure.


    Of course, this thought was quickly put away by everyone, because the person guarding the city gate was surprisingly Yue Fuyao''s son, Yue Chengpeng, who had once met Xu Han.


    If Ye Hongjian and most of the Heavenly Fighting Army and the Azure Dragon Army didn''t know Xu Han before, and they could still get away with it, then this trial wouldn''t be easy to pass.


    However, they had already reached this point. If they turned around, it would become even more suspicious. Therefore, at that moment, they had no choice but to forcibly step forward. However, they were already prepared to charge forward if something was wrong in their hearts.


    "Prefecture Head Ye, is it going to leave the city at this late hour?" Yue Chengpeng was still familiar with his temperament. Seeing Ye Hongjian leading the group, he welcomed them with a smile and an indescribable eagerness on his face.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian said in a deep voice. Behind him, Xu Han and the others hurriedly lowered their heads for fear that Yue Chengpeng would recognize them.


    "But my father has received Mr. Lu''s order. Can you say that the current Chang''an City is forbidden to enter or leave?" Yue Chengpeng replied with a smile, but his gaze was filled with interest as he looked at Xu Han and the others.


    Ye Hongjian subconsciously shifted her body, blocking Yue Chengpeng''s gaze, but this method couldn''t help but be filled with suspicion.


    Yue Chengpeng''s gaze became even more suspicious.


    "I''m also following Mister Lu''s instructions to go out of the city to do some important things. If Young Master Yue doesn''t believe me, I can wait here. Send someone to ask." Ye Hongjian, on the other hand, said bravely.


    Yue Chengpeng''s gaze swept across the crowd before he spoke after a long time.


    "Since it''s Mr. Lu''s intention, then please." After saying that, he led the Heavenly Dipper Army behind him to open up a path for everyone.


    This action exceeded everyone''s expectations. Ye Hongjian''s gaze towards the other party couldn''t help but carry a strange expression.


    "Miss Ye, please hurry up. Don''t delay Mr. Lu''s explanation." Yue Chengpeng urged with a smile, and he even bit the accent on Mr. Lu, which was self-evident.


    Ye Hongjian''s heart trembled and she bowed deeply to the other party before leading Xu Han and the others away.


    ¡­


    "Where are you going next?" Standing on the hill outside Chang''an City, Ye Hongjian finally stopped in her tracks.


    Of course, she didn''t have to walk this far, but for some unknown reason, she led Xu Han and the others five kilometers away before stopping.


    The sky had gradually brightened. The bright spring sun shone down on the girl''s face. It was unknown if it was an illusion. Xu Han felt that her eyes were a little red.


    She bit her lips, her eyes widened a little unnaturally, and she looked a little strange for a long time.


    However, Xu Han knew that he wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh no matter what. He wanted to cry, but no matter what, he could endure it.


    "I don''t know." Xu Han shook his head and said helplessly.


    After saying that, he didn''t seem to dare to meet the expression on Ye Hongjian''s face anymore. He pretended to ignore his gaze and looked at the three people beside him, asking, "What about you?"


    "The matter of Linglong Pavilion can''t be solved in a day or two. I want to go to the Chen Kingdom to see Ziyu first." Ning Zhumang said first.


    "I''m used to idle around. I can''t be home anywhere in the heavens and earth. Follow Xiao Han." Chu Chouli said carelessly, but his words seemed to be relying on Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not comment on their words. Instead, he looked at Su Mu''an and asked, "What about you?"


    "I want to avenge my father, but I''m not their match ¡­" The youth was a little annoyed. After a while, he said, "Why don''t I follow the Manor Master as well ¡­"


    Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Right now, I am not the Manor Master. Your Sister Ye is the one. Follow me and wander around. You can''t stay here if you want. First, it''s like the Ce Manor taking power today, but I can guarantee your safety. Second, you can concentrate on cultivating. When the time comes, you can seek revenge on Zhu Xian."


    ''"But" Su Mu''an hesitated a little, but just as she was about to say something, Xu Han interrupted her again.


    "Did you promise to be my bodyguard? Now that I ask you to help me protect Big Sister Ye, why are you unwilling?" Xu Han asked.


    "This" The youth was obviously stopped by Xu Han''s question. After a while, he finally nodded.


    This was the best path that Xu Han could find for this child. Seeing him agree, Xu Han revealed a smile.


    "Everyone else has arranged it, but what about you?" At that moment, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again.


    Xu Han had no choice but to look at the girl in front of him again. He stared at the girl for a long time before saying, "I have many questions in my heart, but I still don''t understand where to go and how to do it." However, I heard that the Dragon Hidden Temple of Great Xia has been inherited for thousands of years. Even the Exquisite Dragon Pavilion is still much weaker than it. There are quite a lot of books in the Scripture Pavilion. Perhaps I can try my luck there. "


    The girl''s face darkened when she heard this. Of course, she knew that no matter where Xu Han went, it would be very difficult for them to see each other again. However, such a distance still made the girl feel a little lonely.


    "Then you ¡­" Then he gritted his teeth and pondered for a while before asking again, "Do you want it back?"


    "If possible, I will." Xu Hanyan said.


    "Definitely." The girl said.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned for a moment and did not immediately understand the girl''s intentions.


    "You must come back!"


    The girl said again, her voice suddenly filled with an unquestionable certainty. "The engagement was arranged by the two of us. I won''t allow it to be torn apart unilaterally!"


    "You are my husband. You are now, you were, and you will definitely be. If you don''t come back, even if I, Ye Hongjian, die, I will not let you off!" After the girl finished speaking, she turned around and quickly left without waiting for Xu Han to respond.


    At that instant, Xu Han vaguely saw a sparkling thing falling from the girl''s face when she turned around, floating onto Xu Han''s face.


    Xu Han blankly put that thing in front of him.


    It was slightly cool, but it shone under the bright spring sun.


    "Mm ¡­"


    "I will definitely come back."


    Xu Hanyu said softly in his heart.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 335 Exit Seclusion

    In the past, Xu Han never believed in the word Heavenly Fate.


    But now, standing on the golden wheat field of Wuye in Jizhou, Xu Han had no choice but to believe this statement.


    It had been 19 years since he remembered that he had seen such a strong wheat field. The soil of Jizhou was not as fertile as that of Qingzhou, but it could not withstand the storms of the past half year.


    Half a year had passed since the incident in Chang''an. It was autumn. This year''s Great Zhou did not have as many droughts and snowstorms as in the past ten years. Instead, it followed the wishes of the people. When it was time for sunshine, it would be fine. When it was time for rain, it would be rainy.


    The reason for all of this was rumored to be the only Great Empress, Yuwen Nanjing, who had ascended to the throne for thousands of years!


    The rumors in the world were mostly divine. Naturally, someone was secretly pushing her. She said that the Great Empress was the legacy of the Chengyang Emperor back then. She was born with the will of the heavens and was destined to bring peace and prosperity to Great Zhou. And the six months since he ascended the throne, the people had indeed seen such hope. As a result, the expectations of the people towards the Great Empress had risen even higher. Even the discontented voices that had arisen from supporting the Great Empress had gradually subsided by this time.


    Perhaps there really is a destiny in this world.


    Xu Han looked at the golden wheat field in front of him and the smiles on the faces of the people. He thought to himself.


    Speaking of which, he only found out that Qin Keqing''s real name was Yuwen Nanjing when he was walking in the streets. Xu Han shook his head and withdrew the chaotic thoughts in his heart. He turned around and followed the vast dragon in front of him, heading towards the closed door of the Sword Dragon Pass.


    Since the Great Empress ascended to the throne, her exorbitant taxes had been reduced by more than half, and it was said that after paying this year''s taxes, she would cut taxes again. Along with the defeat of the Xia Kingdom and the Chen Kingdom, trade between the two countries also started again. Although the border checks were strict, they could not resist the temptation of huge interests, and the number of merchants traveling between the two countries could be said to be endless.


    Boss Gan was considered one of the best businessmen in the industry.


    There were about twenty people and five or six carriages in his hands. They traveled to and fro Xia Zhou Country. After half a year, they were filled with bowls and bowls. A few days ago, he had taken an eighteen-year-old concubine at home. It could be said that he was very proud of himself.


    Xu Han met this middle-aged man in his early forties with a beard at the junction of Liang Zhou and Ji Zhou, even though he had worn that thick and expensive mink fur at the beginning of autumn.


    Objectively speaking, after more than ten years of living as a beggar, even though Xu Han did not have a bad impression of men, he did not have a good impression of them at all.


    However, Boss Gan saw Xu Han, who was sitting at the side eating at a noodle stand, and invited him to be the escort of the caravan to escort them into the country.


    Xu Han, who had been in Pan Heng for a long time in Great Zhou, was worried that he could not find a way out of the Sword Dragon Pass. He naturally had no reason to reject Old Gan''s proposal. The two sides quickly settled the transaction with three taels of silver and a package of food and accommodation.


    Boss Gan was a shrewd person. The Great Zhou and Great Xia borders had always been heavily stocked with troops, and there were pitifully few bandits. He did not look for an escort. He hoped that these assistants would deal with the bandits. Boss Gan''s heart was really uneasy. However, hiring a real escort was enough to spend 20% of his profits.


    However, Xu Han was different. Being alone with his sword meant that he could at least fight. In addition, his upright figure alone was enough to scare away the few bandits on the border. Boss Gan, who had been traveling between the two countries all year round, knew very well that those bandits didn''t have much ability and only dared to pick soft persimmons.


    Xu Han asked for a cheap price. Boss Gan also knew that the other party probably didn''t have much ability, but it was enough to deal with those bandits. Every time he thought of his own plan, he couldn''t help but secretly praise himself in his heart for being a good material for doing business.


    Of course, this complacency only lasted until the day before the Sword Dragon Pass.


    After all, the Sword Dragon Pass was an important town on the Great Zhou border. With Empress Yuwen Nan Jing ascending to the throne and Tiance Prefecture taking power, the Sword Dragon Pass was once again valued by the Imperial Court, and a large amount of money was allocated from the barren treasury for the Mu Clan Army to expand their armaments. Apart from this resident soldier, the most common people in the current Sword Dragon Pass were merchants like Boss Gan.


    Every time they arrived here, they would have to stay in the Sword Dragon Pass for a day.


    This was for the sake of nourishing one''s energy and accumulating strength. Secondly, there were merchants gathered in the pass to inquire about each other and find out what was worth selling and what was worth transporting back to Great Zhou for resale.


    Boss Gan''s uneasiness began at this moment.


    Boss Gan''s caravan of merchants in this area could also be considered outstanding, but it was not the strongest one. As for who was the most capable, there was still no conclusion, but there was no lack of people on par with him.


    Huang Er was one of them.


    Speaking of which, he was quite familiar with Huang Er. Two months ago, the two of them had a big fight over a deal. Huang Er''s right leg was broken, and Boss Gan was bitten off a piece of meat from the other party''s left hand.


    Every time he heard the news about Huang''er, Boss Gan hated him so much that his teeth itched.


    However, the news he heard yesterday made the middle-aged man, who was focused on competing with Huang''er, feel as if a bucket of cold water had been broken through in the ice and snow, and his entire body was covered in cold sweat from bones to pores.


    Huang Er''s caravan was looted by thieves at the border between Great Zhou and Great Xia. When Huang Er was found, his head was cut off, and the entire caravan had no chance of surviving.


    In the past, even those robbers who had been robbed had always only wanted money and not life. Now that such a thing had happened, it caused panic and rumors to spread throughout the Sword Dragon Pass among the merchants.


    Some said that a group of bandits had unified the previously scattered bandits, while others said that someone was plotting some demonic techniques and needed a soul to guide them. In the end, there were divergent opinions, but the truth became more and more complicated. However, at least one problem was placed in front of these merchants. The three-day journey between Great Zhou and Great Xia was no longer peaceful.


    Wealthy ones spend a lot of money to hire escorts, but those without money want to avoid the limelight and temporarily don''t want to get involved in this muddy water.


    Boss Gan clearly belonged to the former. He planned to take another concubine in the early spring of next year, so how could he stop here? However, Xu Han alone was obviously not enough to support his courage to cross the border, and hiring a team of real escorts had become the most important thing in front of Boss Gan.


    However, this escort that was normally not welcomed by the caravan became a hot item in the blink of an eye. Although his heart ached, Boss Gan had no choice but to pay a large price for such a five-man escort team.


    As for Xu Han, who was obviously unable to do anything with the money, although Boss Gan was somewhat resentful in his heart, he was still a person who cared about people, so he offered to give only half of his wages and dismiss Xu Han.


    However, he didn''t want Xu Han to take the initiative to reduce his wages. He said that with only two taels of silver, Boss Gan felt that Xu Han was definitely an unattractive embroidered pillow. However, with two taels of silver, it was worth it to invite him to take care of the escort cart and do some hard work. Boss Gan agreed.


    ¡­


    Although the examination at the border was harsh, it was mainly focused on materials. In addition, Boss Gan could be considered an old acquaintance. After stuffing some silver coins, he passed through the Sword Dragon Pass unscathed.


    After witnessing the entire process, Xu Han couldn''t help but secretly sigh that money was sometimes comparable to his cultivation.


    "What are you looking at! Hurry up and push the cart!" However, just as he sighed, a rude shout came from behind him.


    Xu Han turned around and took a look. He was one of the guards that Boss Gan had invited over. A burly young man was twenty-five to sixteen years old, with a bald head and a long scar on his shoulder. At first glance, he was the kind of character that was difficult to provoke. Of course, this kind of person was only aimed at ordinary vendors like Boss Gan.


    This burly young man, Xu Han, remembered that his name was Huma, a Great Xia, who had done business escorting merchants between the two countries in order to make a living. However, he seemed to be extremely disgusted with Xu Han, who was called an escort, but who was doing the work of a clerk. However, Xu Han was not sure if this dislike was because he had ruined the reputation of an escort or because he had overestimated himself in their eyes.


    The escort team seemed to have some background. Most of the four escorts had some cultivation. As for the escort head, he had been sitting alone in the carriage of the escort team ever since he had negotiated the price with Boss Gan. For this reason, Boss Gan had even specially found a clerk to drive the car for him. It could be said that his courtesy was so great that Xu Han had never seen the true face of the escort head before.


    However, Xu Han apparently did not have the mood to compete with this Hu Ma. He bowed down obediently and pushed the horse carriage that had fallen into the mire towards the direction far away from the Sword Dragon Pass.


    To Xu Han, being able to safely go to Great Xia was the most important thing.


    As for Huma¡­


    Why should a tiger leopard stop for an ant''s cry?


    ¡­


    The Great Xia, Great Zhou, and Chen kingdoms had a three-no-care zone.


    That was Ya Qishan.


    The wasteland in front of Boss Gan''s caravan, called Deerhorn Plain, was not far from Ya Qi Mountain.


    The Wilderness was vast. It would take them at least four to five days to walk. The first day after they left the Sword Dragon Pass, there was no change. Under the guidance of the escort leader, everyone found a wide-eyed area to rest and recuperate.


    It was only after the campfires were lit that the bad news came again.


    A few merchants who had rushed over from Great Xia had gloomy expressions on their faces. Boss Gan was keenly aware of something and eagerly called them over.


    The few of them were filled with horror as they recounted what they had seen and heard on the road.


    It was said that one more day''s journey would bring them to the center of the antler plains, where they saw hundreds of corpses, and the unextinguished campfires and scattered things seemed to be the caravans of the traveling merchants, but there were no survivors.


    Not only did he die a tragic death, but he didn''t take away his belongings. According to those merchants, the other party was more likely to kill for the sake of killing people.


    After sending off the merchants, Boss Gan worriedly gathered all the people who seemed to want to discuss the plan for this trip.


    Even though Xu Han was now treated as an ordinary attendant, he was still able to see the escort head''s original appearance.


    It surprised Xu Han. Even Xuan''er, who was napping on her shoulder, widened her amber eyes and stared straight at the person who had stepped out of the carriage¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 336 Big Mistake, That Kind of Mistake

    Liu Sheng was very upset.


    Such distress did not stem from the defeat of the war against the Chen Kingdom.


    Even though Cui Ting''s defeat had frightened him for a period of time, what was surprising was that the hall did not have any intention of blaming him. On the contrary, a large number of people had been transferred to his hands, allowing him to set up the forces in Great Xia. There was even a faint intention to promote it to the Ten Halls of Yama.


    Liu Sheng quickly recovered from his initial confusion. Cui Ting''s defeat made Lord Guozhu need Liu Sheng''s secret support even more. As for the matter of Senluo Palace expanding its foundation in Great Xia, Lord Guozhu naturally did not dare to slack off at all. Everything went smoothly beyond Liu Sheng''s expectations.


    As for whether it was worth it to exchange the destruction of 200,000 elite footmen for such a situation, it was far beyond Liu Sheng''s consideration.


    What really annoyed Liu Sheng was his half-demon body.


    Although his Half Demon Body had brought great benefits to his cultivation, It had only been two years since the Gu Forest had awakened. However, his cultivation had soared all the way to the sixth realm. However, the problem was that his Half Demon Body was incomplete and lacked one of the most important things. As for what it was, the hall kept it a secret and refused to mention it. This also caused him to need to devour a large amount of demonic energy on time in order to maintain his life.


    Meanwhile, Dark Asura Hall was a very large place, but it was also a place with a strict hierarchy.


    The various organizations under him were completely different. Among them, the Gu Forest that was responsible for capturing monsters and cultivating Shuras was distributed in the Great Zhou''s Qing Province, and the demonic energy Liu Sheng needed came from this place to Great Xia.


    Originally, as Great Zhou and Great Xia began to trade, although the border checks were strict, this kind of thing was not difficult. As long as the price was suitable, a large number of merchants were willing to do this business.


    However, a month ago, something unexpected happened.


    Several caravans responsible for transporting demon cores died in the deer horn plains between Xia and Zhou. At first, Liu Sheng did not take it seriously and only thought it was an ordinary bandit. However, he gradually discovered that the villains seemed to be only targeting the caravans that wanted to carry demon cores, and their methods were ruthless. They did not leave any survivors, nor did they care about the belongings carried by the caravans. Instead, they only kidnapped all the demon cores that were wrapped beneath them.


    For this reason, Liu Sheng specially sent out several elite purple-clothed Asura Messengers to disguise themselves as caravans to investigate the situation. However, the other party did not seem to care about the origins of these Asura Messengers and accepted them one by one.


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, Liu Sheng tried to ask for help from the Dark Asura Palace''s headquarters. However, it seemed that because of the high position of the Heavenly Policy Palace, the Dark Asura Palace''s internal staff moved frequently. He ignored Liu Sheng''s matter and only wrote him four words in his reply.


    Seeing that Great Xia was storing fewer and fewer demon cores, Liu Sheng had no choice but to temporarily let go of the things in his hands and decided to personally understand this matter.


    ¡­


    Xu Han was not a drunkard.


    However, when this escort revealed his appearance in front of everyone, Xu Han couldn''t help but be stunned.


    This escort is a woman.


    She was dressed in a bright red leather skinny suit. Apart from the key parts, her snow-white abdomen, jade-like arms, and even most of her calves were exposed calmly.


    She looked to be in her early twenties. Emei had bright eyes, a straight nose, and beautiful lips. Her long black hair was tied into a ponytail and fell straight down.


    Even Xu Han, who had seen beauties like Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu before, had to admit that the woman in front of him was a peerless beauty.


    What surprised Xu Han was the contrast between the beautiful appearance of this woman and the imaginary image of a tall horse like that Hu Ma. Xu Han quickly recovered from this contrast and concentrated on counting the goods on the carriage.


    The young attendants were obviously as surprised as Xu Han. When they saw the woman''s appearance clearly, they all stood there dumbfounded.


    Even Boss Gan, who had seen this woman before, gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Only then did he put away the saliva in his eyes and quickly won. With a flattering expression, he said, "Is Miss Zhen living a safe life? That lord?"


    However, the red-clothed woman glared fiercely at the other party just as she spat out the words "Master". Boss Gan, who knew that he had misspoken, was stunned, so he stopped speaking embarrassedly.


    "Call them over here." At that time, the woman surnamed Zhen looked at the few people in the distance and said, but her body casually sat down beside the fire.


    Including Hu Ma, the four burly men rushed over like docile sheep. They sat down beside the woman, but they couldn''t find the slightest bit of their usual presumptuousness in their eyes.


    Although Xu Han was counting the goods at the side, the corner of his eyes was secretly staring at this place. It was not because of anything else. It was just that he needed this caravan to cover up the last pass to Great Xia. Knowing their plan, Xu Han could also make some plans for himself.


    However, at this glance, he discovered some extremely interesting phenomena.


    Logically speaking, Boss Gan and the escort team could be considered to be in a master-employee relationship. Obviously, Boss Gan was acting as if he was the servant at the moment. He could be said to be submissive to this female escort surnamed Zhen. He almost knelt down and called her aunt.


    Xu Han was secretly curious about the strange relationship between the two sides, and Boss Gan had also told the woman all the news he had heard from the merchants.


    "You mean how many more caravans died on the antler plains?" The female escort frowned. Even if it was a troubled look, it still had a different flavor on her face, causing the other staff to be unable to turn their eyes away.


    Boss Gan knew what this female fiend was capable of. He hurriedly glared fiercely at those attendants before saying, "That''s right! You said that if they wanted money, it would be fine, but they didn''t take a penny. They said that the goods of those caravans were clearly placed there, but people died to the bottom. Could it be that there really be some kind of monster that specifically harmed them?"


    When he said this, Boss Gan had a look of sorrow on his face. Obviously, after receiving such news one after another, he felt a little guilty in his heart.


    "What, Boss Gan wants to turn around?" The female escort''s eyes narrowed when she heard this. "Do you have to think about it clearly? Will Boss Gan be able to bear the cost of delaying the goods?"


    The four extremely tall escorts'' eyes turned cold as they looked at Boss Gan with a sinister smile on their lips.


    "This ¡­" Boss Gan''s expression immediately changed and he hurriedly waved his hand. "How dare this little one? I just want to discuss this route with Miss Zhen. If I don''t want to change it, I''m afraid that if I''m not afraid of ten thousand yuan ¡­"


    Hearing this, the cold expression on the female escort''s face slowly dissipated. She stretched out her hand and said, "Bring me the map."


    Immediately, Hu Ma hurriedly took out a map made of sheepskin from his bosom and handed it to the woman.


    The woman skillfully took the sheepskin map and unfolded it in front of her.


    "This is the route that crosses the antlers. It only takes five days to reach Great Xia."


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to draw on the map, pointing out the approximate shape of the route. Then, she pointed her finger at a certain spot on the map. "And this is also the place where the calamity that those merchants mentioned happened. In addition to the previous few incidents, it happened within a radius of five kilometers."


    "If we want to bypass this place, we have to avoid the deer horn plains and take a detour through the Egret Forest at the foot of Ya Qi Mountain. It will take more than ten days for us to make this detour."


    At this point, the woman stopped and looked up at Boss Gan.


    The middle-aged man was stunned and was about to ask why he stopped when he suddenly came to his senses.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, Miss Zhen. I won''t be stingy with the extra money I should give you!" He quickly smiled and said.


    However, this was originally meant to be extremely flattering, but it did not bring about the effect that Boss Gan had expected.


    "What are you talking about! Is my girl missing that piece of sh*t from you?" Hu Ma, who was standing at the side, immediately stood up and cursed at Boss Gan angrily.


    ''"Eh¡­" Boss Gan didn''t want to know why his good intentions had attracted such treatment, but he didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he looked at Hu Ma in puzzlement and carefully asked, "Then¡­ Your Excellency means¡­"


    ''"The Egret Forest is no more complicated than the antler plains. The terrain is much more complicated than mountain forests. Your carriage is difficult to walk. There are many places that require manpower to move. In this process, can you ensure that those goods are in good condition and not damaged?" The one who spoke this time was the woman in red. She stared at the middle-aged man in front of her with her eyes as bright as torches, as if she could see through his thoughts at a glance.


    "This" Boss Gan''s expression immediately changed. He hesitated a little, but he quickly weighed the weight between his life and the goods. "Miss Zhen, don''t worry. I will definitely let the staff do this beautifully."


    "I hope so." When the woman heard this, she nodded her head, but did not comment on it.


    However, Hu Ma''s scolding caused the surrounding attendants to look sideways at this place. Obviously, they were rather indignant at the fate of their master.


    "What are you looking at? Be careful, I''ll leave you in the wilderness in front of the village and feed you to the wolves!" Hu Ma was obviously angry. He saw everyone''s gazes and immediately shouted loudly. When those attendants heard this, they hurriedly withdrew their gazes as if they had been electrocuted.


    Only one person was still staring at this place.


    Hu Ma, who was accustomed to such a domineering gaze, looked like a provocation. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the place with a ferocious light, only to see that the person who was looking at this place was the so-called escort that Boss Gan had invited over earlier.


    In Hu Ma''s eyes, the youth with a black cat who was quiet was a swindler with a sword on his back.


    Originally, he was extremely disdainful of this young man. After a few provocative words, the other party was extremely obedient. This made Hu Ma even more certain that this young man was a useless soft persimmon. Seeing that he was still looking at this place, Hu Ma thought that he had finally found an opportunity to properly fix this young man. He immediately laughed sinisterly.


    "What? Brat, what do you think is wrong with what my boss said?" Hu Ma asked. His tone was frivolous, but his fists the size of casseroles clenched into clenches. He thought that as long as Xu Han said nothing, he would greet the other party without hesitation.


    However, thinking about Xu Han''s cowardly performance along the way, Hu Ma did not feel that the other party dared to do so. Thinking like this, he couldn''t help but feel a little regretful.


    "Of course not." As he had expected, the youth shook his head decisively as soon as he heard this.


    Hu Ma cursed softheartedly in his heart. He was about to withdraw his fist from his hand, and was about to curse a few times when the youth''s voice sounded again.


    "It''s not anything wrong, it''s all wrong." The youth said calmly, seemingly feeling that such a statement was somewhat inappropriate, so he added another sentence at the end.


    "A big mistake."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 337 Kobold

    Hu Ma took back the words that he had spoken.


    He widened his eyes and looked at Xu Han in astonishment. He really couldn''t understand where the youth in front of him had the courage to say such words.


    In the next moment, the raging rage landed on his chest.


    "Yes, I have to withdraw my previous evaluation of you."


    Hu Ma walked over to Xu Han with a sinister smile. His small mountain-like body stood in front of Xu Han like an elephant standing in front of an ant.


    "You''re not a weakling, you''re more like an idiot." After Hu Ma finished speaking, he waved his big fist and whistled towards Xu Han''s face.


    This punch naturally controlled his strength and didn''t cause any casualties, but it was enough to make Xu Han drop two front teeth.


    He was looking forward to seeing a look of embarrassment and fear on Xu Han''s clean face.


    However, Xu Han seemed to be scared silly as he stood there in a daze. He did not seem to have the time to avoid or resist such thoughts.


    Everyone looked at this scene with different expressions.


    Those attendants sighed in sorrow, while Boss Gan felt somewhat regretful. At least, in his opinion, Xu Han was still a good child, and he had worked diligently along the way. As for the female escort, he looked coldly at him. He obviously did not take this matter to heart.


    When the fist arrived at a distance of less than two inches from Xu Han''s face, the youth finally opened his mouth. His calm voice pierced through the night and clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    "Everyone''s lives are at stake. Don''t tell me there''s no room for doubt?"


    It was unknown if the youth''s calm at this moment had exceeded the woman''s expectations, or if the reasoning behind his words had been accepted by her.


    Just as the fist was about to land on Xu Han''s cheek, the woman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Wait!"


    The two short words were reserved, but to the arrogant and domineering Hu Ma, it was like a royal decree.


    The man who was eight feet tall changed his expression. He actually managed to restrain his fist momentum.


    His face was full of confusion and palpitations, and he turned to look at the woman. He was obviously very doubtful about the other party''s order.


    However, the woman did not look at him. Instead, she stood up and walked straight to Xu Han. Then, she looked straight at Xu Han with her pair of big eyes that seemed to be capable of speaking.


    "What you said makes sense, and I would like to hear your reasoning." The woman''s eyes narrowed as she spoke, as if she was smiling, but there was a blade hidden in her smile.


    "However, you have to consider clearly if your reasoning is not enough to convince me that you can afford the price of the collision."


    "Can I borrow the map?" Xu Han said calmly.


    "Only you, can you read the map?" Hu Ma was obviously unwilling to cooperate with Xu Han as he spoke with an evil expression on his face.


    Hearing this, Xu Han did not have any intention of arguing with him. He did not even look at Hu Ma. Instead, he looked at the woman again after saying this.


    His gaze was extremely calm without the slightest bit of panic.


    The woman who had lived in Jianghu for many years knew that this calm did not come from forced calm, but from absolute confidence in herself.


    So after a slight hesitation, the woman said, "Give it to him."


    "Boss!" Hearing this, Hu Ma''s expression immediately changed. Obviously, he was both dissatisfied and confused with the woman''s decision.


    "I told you to give it to him." The woman, like Xu Han, did not even look at Hu Ma and said in a calm voice.


    Seemingly sensing the anger in the woman''s tone, Hu Ma''s expression froze. Even though his heart was filled with unwillingness, he had no choice but to see the map in Xu Han''s hand.


    "Thank you." Xu Han took the map and thanked them without turning his head. Then, he squatted down and unfolded the map.


    "There are a total of three paths to Great Xia. One is through the center of the antler plains, but because of the bandits, this path obviously won''t work."


    "The second path is to go around the Egret Forest on the east side, as Escort Zhen said. This will take more than ten days. As for the third path ¡­" Xu Han said as he looked to the west side of the map and said, "It will be through the Red Whiskers Ridge on the west side of the Deer Horn Plain. The terrain is rugged, and it will probably take more than twenty days."


    "Since there are only three paths, we can''t go to the first path. Could it be that we can go to the Redbeard Ridge instead of the nearest path?" When Xu Han said this, Hu Ma found the right time and immediately sneered.


    At that time, it was the first time Xu Han turned his gaze to look at him and said indifferently, "We should be leaving this Red Whiskers Ridge!"


    His tone was extremely confident, but the moment he spoke, everyone was stunned, and then a burst of laughter rang out from the crowd.


    "You really do have some ability, but if you don''t want to, then we''ll make fun of you. Brat, you really want to taste your Uncle Hu''s fist, right?" Hu Ma smiled sinisterly again at that moment and was about to step forward.


    "I think since you said that, there must be a reason for that, right?" But at that time, the woman surnamed Zhen reached out her hand and stopped Hu Ma. She looked at Xu Han with a calm gaze.


    Hu Ma, who had been blocked repeatedly, was furious to the extreme in his heart, but he did not dare to make a fuss in front of a woman. He could only stare at Xu Han fiercely with his eyes wide open.


    Xu Han, on the other hand, seemed to be unaware of this as he spoke slowly at that time.


    "Although the antlers are located at the border of the Xia Kingdom on Tuesday, why are there few bandits before that?"


    "The biggest reason is that in the middle of each month, soldiers from the two countries will gush out of the pass and patrol the territory under their control. The bandits have to hide in the Red-bearded Ridge and the Egret Forest in order to avoid the encirclement and suppression."


    Hu Ma seemed to have noticed the smell at that time, and then said, "Why do you want to say that the bandits are hiding in the Egret Forest?"


    "Hmph." Seemingly extremely disdainful of Xu Han''s deduction, the man laughed sinisterly at this point. "The Egret Forest is close to the Lunar Temple. Ordinary bandits and Lunar Temple''s Confucian scholars may not care about it, but with such a ferocious villain, how could the Lunar Temple''s characters allow them to act recklessly in front of their eyes?"


    After saying that, Hu Ma was very satisfied with his rebuttal. He looked at Xu Han with incomparable pride. He waited for the appearance of this youth being exposed by him and being spurned by the crowd.


    However, he didn''t think that he would be able to wait for Xu Han''s ci-poorer sophistry, instead waiting for a woman''s furious reprimand.


    "Hu Ma, before this young hero finishes his words, if you dare to interrupt him again, then leave your right hand to feed the wild dog!" The woman said in a calm voice. The anger in her tone made no one dare to doubt the authenticity of her words.


    Hu Ma was speechless. He really couldn''t understand why his boss had changed his temper today and was defending this brat.


    He couldn''t help but cast his gaze on the two of them, and his heart was suddenly shocked. Could it be that the boss had taken a fancy to this brat?


    Once this thought arose, it could no longer be suppressed. Hu Ma''s forehead was immediately covered in dense sweat.


    He looked at Xu Han''s face, which was much more attractive than his, and thought to himself that the boss liked this model, but his mouth immediately quieted down, and he didn''t dare to say another word.


    "Continue." The woman could not have imagined that Hu Ma would have such a wonderful idea. She just looked at Xu Hanyan again and said.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded his head lightly. Without any doubt, he said again, "The Red Beard Ridge''s terrain is rugged. Every time it comes, it will take at least ten days. However, the tragedy of the Second Huang Merchant Caravan is only four to five days away from the tragedy discovered by the extremely skilled merchants. Such a period of time obviously cannot be used to travel back and forth."


    "But what if they don''t go back to their lair in Red Beard Ridge? After all, according to rumors, they don''t seem to be interested in property, nor do they have to worry about carrying too much property with them." The woman asked with a frown.


    "They have to go back." Xu Han smiled. "If I remember correctly, two days ago was the time for the soldiers of the two countries to patrol the border. If they didn''t hide back in their lair, they would probably have been wiped out by the cavalry of the two countries!"


    "And this time, there''s only four to five days left. The only place they can hide is in the Egret Forest!"


    Everyone had yet to recall these words, but the woman''s face was filled with sudden enlightenment.


    At that time, she gave Xu Han a deep look and actually stood up and bowed deeply to Xu Han.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were stunned for a moment, and then they came to their senses. Their expressions when they looked at Xu Han also changed drastically. In the end, Xu Han''s deduction was not difficult, but it was difficult to understand these things in such a short period of time.


    However, just as everyone thought that his plan for advancing had been decided, a deep voice suddenly came from the carriage that the woman surnamed Zhen was in.


    "Continue on the same path, cross the deer horn plains."


    The voice said, and before anyone could regain their senses, something was thrown out of the carriage.


    It was a heavy thing, wrapped in a cloth bag. The sound of it falling to the ground was dull. The thing inside revealed a corner, shining with a dazzling golden light under the fire.


    It was actually a bag full of dog-headed gold!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 338 Big Shot

    It was naturally a good deal to travel between the two countries to scalp prices, but after all, the journey was long. Whether it was time or the cost of employing manpower, it was quite high. Since a small trader was able to achieve such a large scale in just half a year, Old Gan naturally had his own small secret.


    It was about a month after Xia Zhou reopened his business, Boss Gan, who had suffered a few setbacks on the road and caused bad luck to his grain, was completely exhausted. He spent almost all of his family''s savings on the business and even mortgaged his ancestral property. After spending his last bit of silver in the tavern, Boss Gan, who had lost all his money overnight, thought of finding a well and settled it.


    However, just as he was sitting in the well and was about to make up his mind to jump, a man suddenly found him.


    The man gave him a large cart of goods hidden under various fruits and melons, allowing him to transport them to Great Xia. He promised that once he passed through the White Horse Temple on the border of Great Xia, someone would naturally help him. Based on the attitude of a dead horse as a living horse doctor, Boss Gan brought the steamed buns he had borrowed tens of dollars to buy. He traveled day and night alone and brought the carriage to Great Xia. As the man said, someone took the goods and gave him a very generous reward just now. Not only did he make up for the previous losses, he also had a surplus.


    Boss Gan, who was aware of the huge profits, was out of control. Although he didn''t know what the goods were, for the sake of the huge profits, he had risked his life time and time again. In less than half a year, he was already so wealthy.


    And this Zhen Yue was the contact person that the man had assigned to Boss Gan. Every time he needed to ship the goods, Zhen Yue was responsible for contacting him.


    The other day, after learning about the situation on the antler plains, Boss Gan hurriedly searched for the escort team in the Sword Dragon Pass. However, due to the relatively safe state of the antler plains, Pan Heng didn''t have many escort teams in the Sword Dragon Pass. Now that such a situation had occurred, those escort teams would naturally start from the ground. Boss Gan, who was reluctant to spend money, was secretly annoyed, but he didn''t want Zhen Yue, the female escort head, to take the initiative to bring someone to escort Boss Gan''s caravan to Great Xia. This made Boss Gan overjoyed and naturally agreed hurriedly.


    The other party''s only condition was to bring an adult along and ask Boss Gan not to reveal this to the public.


    Obviously, that lord was the one who threw out this heavy bag of dog-headed gold from the carriage at this moment.


    ¡­


    Boss Gan looked at the bag of gold in front of him. His throat twitched and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He could clearly see that the weight of this bag of dog-headed gold was more than enough for him to run back and forth between Xia Zhou and Zhou. If he had this money, not to mention taking a concubine, even ten bedrooms would be more than enough.


    However, the rumors about the antler plains were too bloody and brutal. Boss Gan looked at the golden pouch in front of him, and the two thoughts in his mind about overnight riches and the vital importance of his life began to fight with each other, and he was extremely happy.


    At that moment, Xu Han exchanged glances with Zhen Yue beside him and frowned.


    Xu Han did not know the origin of the person in the carriage, but Zhen Yue knew more or less.


    But even so, his actions seemed a little too unimaginable to them.


    After all, there were no longer one or two homicides in the antler plains. Everyone could see that there was a group of bloodthirsty bandits entrenched in the antler plains.


    Without knowing the opponent''s strength and not having absolute confidence in their own strength, taking a detour was undoubtedly the best and most appropriate choice.


    Seeing Boss Gan''s expression of emotion, Zhen Yue hurriedly took a step forward and wanted to say something before Boss Gan agreed.


    Bang!


    However, just as he spoke, another muffled sound rang out. Another thing was thrown out of the carriage and landed firmly at Boss Gan''s feet. Another bag of heavy dog-headed gold was also there.


    This bag of dog-headed gold was undoubtedly a sharp sword that could destroy Boss Gan''s incomparably fragile defensive line.


    "Good! Good! Cross the antler plains. Don''t worry, my lord. I will definitely escort you safely to Great Xia."


    Boss Gan said anxiously, but he quickly picked up the two bags of dog-headed gold with a movement that did not match his slightly bloated figure, as if he was afraid that the big shot sitting in the carriage would go back on his word.


    Zhen Yue''s expression became rather ugly at that time. She knew that since Boss Gan had agreed to that lord, there was probably no room for change. After pondering for a while, she finally gritted her teeth and said loudly to the people in the carriage, "Since that''s the case, I forgive my lack of skill, so I can''t escort everyone on this trip."


    As he said this, Boss Gan''s expression also changed. He dared to accept this because he knew what Zhen Yue and the others were capable of. If he were to lead this caravan across the antler plains, he would not dare to do so. He immediately said anxiously, "Miss Zhen, don''t be anxious. I am willing to give someone two bags of dog-headed gold. Just tell me how much you want. Everything is negotiable."


    Hu Ma and the others on the side were also quite moved, and they tried to persuade him repeatedly, "Yeah, boss has so much money, we''ve arrived at Great Xia."


    "If you want to die, you can do it yourself. I won''t stop you. However, don''t blame the boss for not reminding you when we meet again in the Yellow Springs." However, Zhen Yue replied indifferently, and the four of them immediately stopped talking.


    After saying those words, Zhen Yue didn''t even look at Boss Gan and turned around to lead Hu Ma and the others away.


    Just as Boss Gan was at a loss, the curtain on the carriage window was suddenly lifted, revealing a face hidden in the shadows. Although he couldn''t see the person''s appearance clearly, his eyes reflected the flames in the distance, and it was so gloomy that people''s hearts went cold.


    "Do you think you can escape the pursuit of the Dark Asura Palace after escaping to Great Xia? You have done something you shouldn''t have done. Dark Asura Palace has always had blood to pay for it. Take me away and this matter will be written off. Otherwise, Great Xia, Great Zhou, and even the Chen Kingdom will never have a peaceful day." At that moment, his deep voice sounded again.


    Not to mention Zhen Yue and the others, even Xu Han''s body trembled.


    Xu Han was surprised that Zhen Yue and the others were implicated in the Dark Asura Palace, and even more surprised was that the man had made a condition. Knowing that the Dark Asura Palace was huge, Xu Han knew one thing. There were only two types of people in this world who could make such a promise.


    Experts were existences as strong as the current of the sea that could contend against immortals, while the latter was like ghost Subhuti, a Ten Halls Yama level figure.


    "Who exactly are you?" Zhen Yue gritted her teeth, looked into the eyes of the carriage, and said in a deep voice.


    "Someone who can help you." That person replied indifferently.


    After saying that, he no longer looked at Zhen Yue, because he knew that he had given her a chip that she could not refuse no matter what. Then he looked at Xu Han and asked, "What about you?"


    "What would you like?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 339 Suddenly, It Was the Same As Before

    The sage once said that if a person lives in the world without foresight, there will be immediate worries.


    Zhen Yue did not understand what the true meaning of this was, but according to her understanding, even if she was alive, she would always be accompanied by troubles.


    She felt that these words made sense, so she remembered them.


    For example, her current situation had become extremely difficult.


    Ever since that little Mu Wang Mu Qingshan accepted Jizhou, Senluo didn''t seem to be willing to face this little prince head-on, so he chose to gradually hide his power underground, and some necessary things began to hire some non-staff personnel to participate with a large sum of money. Zhen Yue and her four subordinates happened to be the lucky ones.


    The lucky guy''s words were quite appropriate here.


    Although Zhen Yue had lived in Jianghu for many years, she knew very little about Dark Asura Palace before this. He only knew that it seemed to be an organization that had both killers and intelligence agencies. It was a fair-minded organization that had connections with the underworld and the white path. In addition, the price offered by the other party was not cheap. Therefore, Zhen Yue accepted this transaction and used it as a hidden line to contact various merchants in Great Zhou and entrust them with goods.


    Senluo Palace was just like the rumors, very fair. As long as things were done properly, the amount of money that should be paid was not small. Zhen Yue and the others, who had been scratching their heads in the Great Zhou Kingdom for several years, were naturally very satisfied with their current life.


    But it lasted until a few days ago.


    Jianghu, to put it nicely, there are naturally stories of those youths wielding swords and riding white horses in the wind that Mr. Shuoshu told me.


    But apart from this, Zhen Yue, who had been around for many years, also knew very well that the depths of Jianghu were more dirty and dirty than the imperial court. She did not care about the business of Dark Asura Palace, so how could she care about it?


    However, a few years ago, an old couple who had helped him suddenly sent news that their young son had gone missing. The old woman was saddened and died without swallowing a single breath. Zhen Yue went back to mourn. After knowing what had happened, she was determined to help the old couple find their youngest son. Only after this investigation did she discover that Dark Asura Hall was not only engaged in the business of killers and intelligence.


    Apart from these accidents, they also seemed to be doing a lot of buying off young children. Nine out of ten children stolen in Jizhou every year had a great connection with them.


    Along the way, Zhen Yue brought Hu Ma and the others to lift the branch helm of the Dark Asura Palace in the border of Jizhou and brought back the stolen child. However, she also offended the Dark Asura Palace and was chased after all the way.


    At this moment, they met the lord in the carriage. Not only did he disperse the Dark Asura Palace''s wolf-like assassins, he also promised to let them take him away from Great Zhou to Great Xia. He could pay them a few generous entanglements, enough to let them start their lives in Great Xia with a new identity. However, the other party''s request was very strange. He wanted them to find a caravan that had already been used as cover. Furthermore, it had to be a caravan that he had designated. Thus, there was the matter of crossing the antler plains with Boss Gan.


    Now that the person had made a request not to detour, but the offer made by Zhen Yue could not be refused no matter what. She vaguely realized that something was wrong, but she, who clearly knew the Dark Asura Palace''s abilities, chose to remain silent and accept this dangerous deal.


    ¡­


    "What about you? What do you want?" After that person finished speaking, his gaze landed on Xu Han, who was standing beside him.


    It was unknown if it was because the person in the carriage attached importance to Xu Han that surprised everyone, or if they wanted to know what kind of answer Xu Han would give. In short, everyone''s gazes landed directly on Xu Han at that time.


    The youth with a black cat on his shoulder lowered his head. He pondered for a long time before raising his head again and asking, "Are you from Dark Asura Hall?"


    "Yes." The man did not hesitate much and quickly answered the youth''s question.


    However, when Zhen Yue and the others heard this, they were stunned again. They were originally being chased by the Dark Asura Palace, but the person who didn''t want to help them escape from this pursuit was also a member of the Dark Asura Palace.


    Xu Han was not surprised when he received this answer that he already knew, so he raised his head again and said, "I want a piece of news."


    "What news?" The person in the carriage asked.


    "Seven years ago, in Shangyun City, Azure Province, was a youth who entered the Gu Forest dead or alive?"


    "You even know about the Gu Forest." The tone of the people in the carriage finally changed a little at that time, but he quickly suppressed this strange expression and asked again, "Name."


    "Liu Sheng."


    Xu Hanyan said. This question had always been in his mind. For example, the lives and deaths of the people in the Gu Forest were recorded in the Dark Asura Palace. Of course, a small portion of them escaped the surveillance of the person in charge because of the monsters that ran rampant in the Gu Forest, leaving behind an unknown record of life and death. However, in a sense, such a record was equivalent to death.


    However, Xu Han was unwilling to accept this, especially after finding Liu Xiao and Liu Mo, the desire to understand Liu Sheng''s life and death became even more intense. This person in front of him was clearly the best opportunity. Since he could avoid pursuing Zhen Yue and the others, it meant that his position in the Dark Asura Palace was definitely not low. Perhaps he had the ability to organize a thorough investigation of the Gu Forest.


    However, what Xu Han hadn''t expected was that after hearing the word Liu Sheng, the calm man''s expression suddenly froze, as if he was rather shocked.


    "What is your name." It wasn''t until more than ten breaths later that the man asked again.


    "Xu Han." Xu Han answered truthfully. Previously, Gui Puti had already erased all information about him from the Dark Asura Palace. At this moment, he was naturally not afraid to tell his identity truthfully.


    "Xu Han" The man muttered this name. His hand hidden in the shadow of the carriage involuntarily stroked the dagger with the word "cold" engraved on its sleeve. After a long time, he said, "You will get the answer you want."


    ¡­


    Great Zhou, the land of the Azure Province.


    Within the dark and ghostly Gu Forest.


    The Gu Forest had been cast a secret technique by a great power, so it was difficult for ordinary people to detect his existence. The demonic energy in the center of the Gu Forest was pervasive, and the corpse of a huge creature was lying within. His flesh and blood had long decayed, but the purple demonic energy was still flowing out from his bones. It was the nutrients of the Gu Forest, and it was also the source of the endless emergence of the demonic creatures in this Gu Forest.


    Above the giant''s head was the dense demonic aura surrounding it.


    A little monk with red lips and white teeth was sitting cross-legged.


    His brows furrowed tightly, and beads of sweat were constantly lying on his forehead, as if he was fighting against some invisible enemies.


    A figure wrapped in darkness suddenly appeared beside the little monk. He silently looked at him for a long time, and there was not the slightest ripple in his cold eyes.


    "You still can''t do it." The black shadow sighed and said.


    The little monk slowly opened his eyes. A dense pitch black color surged in his eyes. In the depths of the pitch black, there was a faint white light struggling desperately in the boundless darkness. It was like a warrior who had fallen into a state of death, resisting desperately and endlessly.


    "Why?" The little monk looked at that person and asked. His face was a little confused, but the sweat on his forehead still hadn''t faded away. Instead, it was a trend that was getting fiercer and fiercer.


    "Someone has planted a good intention in your heart. You are not his match, or you do not wish to do so yourself." The black shadow said softly.


    "But if I can''t, Dingdang will die, right?" The little monk asked again.


    "Yes." The black silhouette''s tone was low, and it carried an indescribable vicissitude.


    "But I don''t want her to die." The little monk said again.


    "Then let me help you." Said the black shadow, his eyes shrouded in the shadows suddenly glowing with scarlet blood.


    "Help me? How?"


    "Do you believe in Buddhism?" Black Shadow asked.


    The little monk subconsciously wanted to nod his head, but when he thought of the cold eyes of the people in Liu Jia Village, he suddenly hesitated.


    So he answered truthfully, "I don''t know¡­"


    "The old monk said that good rewards good and evil rewards evil, but I can''t see good rewards, I can only see evil rewards¡­"


    "The old monk also said that as long as you let go of the butcher''s knife, you can become a Buddha on the spot. If the villain puts down the knife and becomes a Buddha, then what about those good people who died in his hands?"


    The little monk muttered to himself like this. The more he spoke, the more puzzled his eyes became. He could not understand this principle, but this principle seemed to have been stabbed into his mind by life. If he couldn''t get rid of it, he would feel a splitting headache every time he thought about it.


    The black shadow looked at the little monk in front of him. A strange expression flashed in his cold eyes.


    It was a gaze of contempt and pity, extremely complicated.


    "Very simple."


    "When there''s one thing your faith can''t do to make you better, then¡­"


    As the black shadow spoke, he suddenly stretched out his hand and gently pressed it against the little monk''s head. A dense black gas suddenly gushed out from his hand and poured into the little monk''s body like a tide.


    At that time, his voice also became deep, carrying a demonic aura. It was like the chanting of a ghost in the mountains at night. It was fascinating, but it also contained killing intent.


    "Then," he said, "kill it."


    After saying that, the black gas in his hand suddenly surged. The little monk''s body trembled at that moment, and the aura around his body suddenly became strange.


    The last strand of white light in his eyes stubbornly shone a few times under the rolling black gas, and finally returned to calm amidst his unwillingness.


    At that moment, the little monk''s eyes became pitch black, like a pair of empty black holes. Anything it looked at could not escape the fate of being devoured.


    Thus, he let out a long and mournful howl, like an evil beast.


    At that time, the dense demonic energy in the Gu Forest surged into his body from his eyes like a tide. At that moment, his aura became majestic, dignified, and arrogant.


    The black shadow stared at everything, and the bloody light in his eyes became even brighter.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "This is what you look like¡­"


    "Dongjun, you can''t suppress him in the end!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 340 Humas Love Introduction

    Everyone got what they wanted, so no matter how much doubt they had in their hearts, the route of this journey was still decided.


    In order to ensure that one person would be allowed to guard the night, the others would rest. Although they hadn''t reached the area where bandits were rumored to be active, they weren''t sure about the bandits'' thoughts. Only when there was someone guarding the night did they feel at ease.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Han took the initiative to offer a vigil.


    Perhaps it was because of that remark from before, or perhaps it was because of the importance that the important person in the carriage attached to it.


    As for this youth, who was not in the eyes of the crowd before, he was now special. Since he had made such a request, they naturally had no need to object. They quickly agreed.


    Since she had already made up her mind, Zhen Yue arranged for everyone to start resting. Unconsciously, it seemed that this woman had already taken over the management of the entire caravan, but no one felt that there was anything wrong, so did Boss Gan.


    ¡­


    The antler plains in the middle of the night were abnormally silent.


    Other than the occasional howl of wolves coming from afar, the rest was the crisp sound of the campfire burning the withered firewood.


    As Zhen Yue''s subordinate, Lu Yashan gently patted Wei Chen''s shoulder. The middle-aged man who had fallen asleep glared at him discontentedly. Before he could curse, Lu Yashan''s voice rang out, "How do you think our boss saw that kid was different from the others?"


    Apparently, he was as confused as Hu Ma.


    "Boss knows people well. How can you be like an elm head? If you are like us, how can Boss be considered a boss?" The big man named Wei Chen was obviously a carefree person who didn''t care about anything.


    "That''s right. You said that our boss is really amazing. Just like that, you saw that kid was extraordinary." Shi Yucheng, who was originally asleep at the side, heard the conversation between the two of them and came over with a thieving expression, saying in such a low voice.


    However, just as the three of them were secretly praising Zhen Yue for her insight, Hu Ma''s voice rang out.


    "What do you know!" He spoke with a tone of disdain, but his eyes were filled with loneliness like snow that was filled with insight into the world.


    Naturally, the three of them couldn''t be convinced by him, and they all glared at him at that time.


    "Am I wrong? Then why did the boss treat that brat so badly before?" Wei Chen naturally had to defend himself at the first possible moment when his deduction was questioned.


    Who would have thought that his argument would attract Hu Ma''s even bigger eyes?


    The tall man who hadn''t read half of the book shook his head and said, "How could there be a young man who isn''t affectionate? How could there be a young woman who isn''t pregnant?"


    He had heard this before in the restaurant, but he didn''t understand what was right or wrong. Of course, Wei Chen and the others, who had never heard this before, didn''t understand.


    Their gazes at Hu Ma instantly became surprised. They had been together for so long, but they didn''t expect that Hu Ma would actually chant poems against him.


    "Brother Ma, what does this mean?" Lu Yashan hurriedly stepped forward and asked.


    "Stupid." Hu Ma, who enjoyed the respectful gazes of the three of them, became even more complacent. He turned his head and looked at how he had become friends with you idiots. However, he still said, "That is to say, our boss has taken a fancy to that brat."


    "What!" As soon as these words were spoken, Lu Yashan and the others let out a cry of surprise, causing the people who had already fallen asleep to look at him in astonishment. It didn''t matter yet, but Zhen Yue, who was standing alone by the side, seemed to have heard such a voice and handed over a gaze at that time.


    The four guilty people hurriedly lowered their heads. After a long time, it was only when Zhen Yue withdrew her gaze that the four of them dared to raise their heads again.


    "You don''t want to die." After that, Hu Ma knocked heavily on the forehead of Lu Yashan and the others, and cursed softly, "If Boss hears it, we won''t be able to take it anymore."


    The three of them knew that they were in the wrong, so they naturally didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Brother Ma, are you telling the truth?" Wei Chen was obviously more concerned about this matter. He didn''t care about the pain coming from the back of his head, so he hurriedly approached Hu Ma and asked eagerly.


    Although Lu Yashan and Shi Yucheng did not say much, the heads of the two people who were clearly one size above the average were filled with curiosity. They stared at Hu Ma with eyes that were similarly larger than an ordinary one, waiting for his answer.


    "Cough cough." Hu Ma coughed and put on an unfathomable look. "That''s right. Otherwise, you said that we''ve been with the boss for so long. Which man did she give a good look to?"


    However, such an unfounded guess soon attracted the doubts of others.


    Lu Yashan, who was the first to make his own conjecture, said at that time, "You can just make up nonsense. How can the boss fall in love with him at a glance?"


    "Hmph! You" Huma was about to refute the question.


    Wei Chen, the youngest of the four, also asked at that time, "That''s right. If Brother Ma had seen through the boss''s thoughts early in the morning, then why did you still make things difficult for that person everywhere?"


    Wei Chen''s question undoubtedly asked the crux of the matter.


    Hu Ma''s expression froze.


    ''"This" His old face was flushed red, but he couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Look, you must be shy." Lu Yashan naturally wouldn''t let this opportunity slip by and mocked at that time.


    "I was trying to create an opportunity for Boss." Hu Ma suddenly came up with an idea. He said in a very serious tone, "Don''t you guys look at how your heads are normally, but this woman will be shy whenever she meets a man or woman. Do you think that kid should be grateful to our boss for my actions?"


    "So, as a little brother, you have to share the worries for the boss. You guys are just too brainless." As he spoke, Hu Ma revealed a sorrowful expression.


    Seeing that these words seemed to have frightened the three of them, Hu Ma''s words aroused his interest, and he immediately began to speak in a dazzling manner.


    "Let''s not talk about anything else, but this is based on the little lady''s thoughts. Brother, if I say second, no one will dare to say that I am first."


    "Usually, our boss will act swiftly, but in the end, he is still a woman. This woman ¡­ hehe, that''s all."


    "Don''t you dare not believe me. I told you that you can''t guarantee that when we fall asleep, the boss will secretly go to the lover."


    ¡­


    The more Hu Ma said, the more mysterious it became. The three of them who had been bachelors for half their lives were confused, but they felt that it made sense.


    However, Lu Yashan was rather unconvinced. At that time, he said, "Stop bragging. How can our boss¡­"


    Halfway through his words, he came to a halt¡­


    Because at that moment, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a graceful figure slowly standing up and slowly walking towards the youth who was squatting beside the fire.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 341 Meet

    Xu Han was never a selfless person, except when facing a few people.


    The reason why he took the initiative to propose a vigil was not because of the safety of everyone. It was just that his encounters in Dark Asura Palace and Chang''an had allowed Xu Han to realize a very simple but profound truth.


    In this world, there were many times when only he was worth believing.


    He looked at the campfire and was stunned. Xuan''er squatted on his lap and looked at him. She felt that it was a little boring, so she rolled up and narrowed her eyes to take a nap.


    This is a person and cat for a long time to get along with the model, simple, quiet and warm each other.


    Zhen Yue''s arrival undoubtedly broke this calm.


    The youth raised his head, and Xuan''er widened her amber eyes.


    The woman who was born with demonic charm did not have the slightest bit of avoidance from men and women. She sat straight beside Xu Han and the faint fragrance blew to the tip of Xu Han''s nose along with the night breeze. Xu Han''s expression remained the same, but his gaze towards the woman was somewhat puzzled. The black cat sneezed, seemingly unhappy.


    "Your name is Xu Han?" The woman looked at Xu Han, the corner of her mouth slightly raised, but it had to be said that it was a very charming smile.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded his head, but he did not have any thoughts of appreciating the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    "That Xu Han who was rumored to have died half a year ago?" The woman asked again.


    Half a year ago, during the civil strife in Chang''an, Although Mr. Lu and the others had chased after Xu Han in Chang''an, However, the arrival of that man caused time to freeze, so it should be Xu Han''s divine weapon that appeared in front of the black-robed man''s eyes. In the next moment, both Xu Han and the black-robed man disappeared, while Qin Keqing, the current Great Empress Yuwen Nanjing, obtained all the Dragon Qi.


    Therefore, after the search failed, they issued an obituary to the public, saying that Xu Han, the Manor Head of Tiance Prefecture, had sacrificed his life for the country and even prepared an extremely grand funeral for him. Apart from a few insiders, most people in the world thought that Xu Han was already dead. This was also the reason why Xu Han was so blunt about his real name.


    However, Xu Han did not expect that Zhen Yue would suddenly ask such a question.


    "Since he is dead, how can he be alive?" But very quickly, Xu Han shook his head and responded indifferently. There was not the slightest bit of hesitation or peculiarity in the entire process.


    After Zhen Yue asked this question again, she kept looking straight at Xu Han, trying to see some clues from the youth''s face.


    Of course, she had never seen the young manor master of Tiance Prefecture, but she had heard of him somewhat, such as his young age, such as the black cat on his shoulder. That was why he asked this question at this moment.


    Of course, she did not get what she had expected, and she did not care about it.


    However, Xu Han seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with her probing and frowned slightly. Zhen Yue stopped the topic and said straightforwardly, "I have a faint feeling that the bandit of the antler plains is not simple."


    However, this topic did not seem to attract the youth''s interest. He lowered his head and combed the black cat''s hair in his arms.


    Zhen Yue, who had been in Jianghu for many years, naturally wouldn''t be angry because of this. She continued smiling and saying, "We are now grasshoppers on the same rope. It''s good for everyone to help each other, isn''t it?"


    "And then?" The youth asked without raising his head.


    "I want to know what you think about that gang of bandits. Of course, corresponding to that, we will also provide you with the information we know." Zhen Yue tried her best to make her words sound sincere enough. Although she was unwilling to admit it, she did feel great pressure because of the youth''s neither salty nor indifferent attitude.


    Although the youth raised his head after hearing this, he only stared at her with his cold gaze and did not say anything.


    Zhen Yue was slightly stunned, but she quickly regained her senses.


    "Actually, we don''t know much. It was only after you asked that we found out that he was also from Dark Asura Palace," she said with a heavy gaze.


    Seeing this, Zhen Yue said, The other party still didn''t respond. She gritted her teeth and said, "We had some dealings with Dark Asura Palace before. We were in charge of contacting various caravans to transport goods to Great Xia. The reason why I felt that those bandits were not simple was because the caravans that were intercepted seemed to have helped us transport those goods."


    "What goods?" This time, before Zhen Yue could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "Huh?" Zhen Yue was stunned again. She didn''t understand why Xu Han would ask such a question, but for some reason, she still subconsciously replied, "I can''t say. It seems to be a pill, and its color is purple. I can''t tell exactly what it is."


    "Purple pill?" Xu Han''s brows furrowed even deeper, and he asked, "So there are also some in this shipment?"


    "I''m not sure about that. We have no contact with Dark Asura Palace a few days ago, but Boss Gan has done this kind of business in the past." Zhen Yue said, but she still didn''t understand what this pill had to do with the robbers.


    However, Xu Han obviously did not have the intention to explain to her. He stood up at that time and gently placed the black cat on his knee on his shoulder.


    Then, he walked straight to the side of the carriage. Before Zhen Yue could figure out what he was doing, Xu Han suddenly stretched out his hand and opened the wooden box that was placed in the carriage to carry the goods.


    This action naturally caused quite a ruckus. The surrounding people were all woken up and raised their eyes to look at this place.


    However, Xu Han didn''t care. He knocked the wooden box down with one kick, and the goods inside immediately poured out, all of them were Great Zhou specialty silks.


    "Brother Xu, who are you?" Boss Gan, who was hugging two bags of Kobold Gold tightly and going to the tenth concubine, was also woken up at that time. He hurriedly walked to Xu Han''s side and asked anxiously.


    Boss Gan wasn''t stupid. He realized from the attitude of that adult and Zhen Yue towards Xu Han that this youth wasn''t as unbearable as he looked. At this moment, he was extremely surprised to see him move so strangely, but he didn''t dare to scold him for fear that he would anger Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han did not seem to have heard his inquiry. When he saw that there was nothing else in the box, he walked towards another carriage and did the same.


    In just a few dozen breaths of time, he had pushed all the goods on the four carriages to the ground, but he still hadn''t found anything.


    "Miss Zhen, what is Brother Xu doing? Help me persuade him. What''s wrong with me? Apologize to him. Apologize!" Boss Gan looked at Zhen Yue anxiously, but didn''t dare to get angry. He could only walk to Zhen Yue''s side and anxiously said, "Miss Zhen, what is Brother Xu doing? Help me persuade him. What''s wrong with me? Apologize him?"


    With Boss Gan''s bronze-smelling mind, how could he understand Xu Han''s intentions?


    Although Zhen Yue could not understand Xu Han''s thoughts for a moment, she knew that the other party should not have deliberately retaliated because of Boss Gan''s contempt, so she said with a calm gaze, "Wait a moment."


    Wait, it was easy to say, but just as they were talking, two more carts were knocked over and scattered all over the ground.


    Boss Gan felt pain in his heart when he saw this scene.


    Just as Xu Han was knocking over the seventh carriage, a box full of rice was sprinkled out.


    Great Xia was no match for Great Zhou, which was filled with calamities. In recent years, Great Xia''s Emperor Li Yulin could be said to be a martial artist. Great Xia was well-fed and well-clothed. The price of rice was much lower than Great Zhou''s. If grain was shipped from Great Xia to Great Zhou, Great Zhou would still be able to earn a price difference.


    Of course, Xu Han understood this as well, so he quickly walked to the side of the wooden box and reached out to knock on the wooden box. The sound he made was obviously somewhat hollow.


    "This!" A trace of panic appeared on Boss Gan''s face. Just as he said this, Xu Han extended his hand again. Without using the slightest bit of True Essence, he used his arm to smash open the bottom of the wooden box.


    At this time, everyone discovered that there was actually a hidden compartment at the bottom of the wooden box. As Xu Han broke through the compartment, purple pills the size of pearls also sprinkled out of the compartment.


    At that time, Xu Han picked up one of the purple pills and sniffed it at the tip of his nose.


    "Yao Dan." Then, he spat out these two words.


    These were two extremely unfamiliar words to everyone present. Whether it was Zhen Yue and the others who were in charge of communicating with each other, or Boss Gan and the others who were in charge of transporting them, they had never known what this thing was.


    However, Xu Han did not have any intention of explaining. Instead, he stood on the spot at that time and frowned. However, he did not notice that Xuan''er, who was on his shoulder, jumped down after smelling the medicinal pill. She squatted beside the wooden box and ate the demon pill bit by bit.


    Although Xu Han had spent most of the past six months alone, he had often sent messages to Su Mu''an, Ning Zhu Mang, and Chu Chou Li, and he had also learned many things.


    For example, what exactly was the Half Demon? For example, the movement of that Supreme True Man from the Lunar Temple, and for example, who exactly was the black robe that messed up the situation in Chang''an that day?


    Half Demon, Dragon Qi, Demon Core, Supreme True Man, Lunar Temple, Caravan, Bandits.


    These words kept echoing in his mind at that time, but his brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Suddenly, his body trembled, and something that had been troubling him for a long time suddenly became clear.


    He walked to the man''s carriage and looked up at it.


    "What would you like?" Xu Han asked.


    There was no sound coming from the carriage, as if it was constantly responding to Xu Han.


    "Kill those bandits? Or are you just trying to figure out their origins?" However, Xu Han did not mind and continued to speak on his own.


    "Is there a difference?" The voice of the man in the carriage rang out.


    "Of course."


    "If it''s the former, I won''t accompany you in this transaction."


    "And if it''s the latter ¡­" Xu Han intentionally stopped when he said this.


    "How is it?" The person in the carriage asked.


    "Then I already know the answer." The corner of Xu Han''s mouth rose slightly at that moment.


    "Hmm? Who is it?" That person''s voice suddenly became somewhat anxious.


    "Where is the answer I want?" Xu Han asked.


    As a result, the carriage fell into silence again.


    Only after ten breaths of time did the man say again, "If you want to ask the person named Liu Sheng in the Gu Forest of Shangyun City in the Azure Province seven years ago¡­"


    For some reason, Xu Han smelled something different from that person''s voice. He stared at the carriage with his eyes wide open.


    At that time, the curtain of the carriage was slowly pulled open. The campfire and starlight in the sky shone into the dark carriage, and that person''s appearance gradually appeared in Xu Han''s eyes.


    Just as he saw that person''s appearance clearly, Xu Han''s body trembled, his pupils suddenly dilated, and a horrified expression appeared on his eyebrows.


    At that moment, the man''s voice slowly sounded, "I think he should be alive."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 343 Young Man, Do You Want to Suck on Cats?

    Xuan''er''s sudden attack shocked everyone.


    Even Xu Han did not expect this.


    "Xuan''er!" He suddenly panicked and hurriedly called out, his body about to step forward.


    However, this scene caused everyone, including Xu Han, to be shocked.


    As Xuan''er opened his mouth and shouted, the giant black wolf was stunned. It instinctively raised its claws to send the little guy flying. However, when it raised its claw, a strange light suddenly lit up in his lantern-sized eyes.


    Then, his claws stopped in mid-air.


    It was a pause that was less than a breath''s time, and before everyone could react, the next breath came.


    The fierce-looking giant wolf suddenly landed on the ground with its four legs, pulling its ears and letting out a series of whining sounds towards Xuan''er.


    It was a kind of appearance that shouldn''t have appeared on a wolf, especially a wolf king with such a ferocious aura.


    However, he did. He kept wagging his tail, unable to say whether he was begging for mercy or pleading for favor.


    Then, his mouth wriggled. He spat out a purple pill. It was the demon pill that he had just swallowed. It was obviously spat out to please Xuan''er.


    Xuan''er looked at the demon core and gently sprayed it with her claws. Her clean claws were covered with mucus.


    This was obviously unacceptable to Xuan''er. It kept shaking its claws, as if it wanted to throw away the mucus. Seeing this, the giant wolf hurriedly stretched out its tongue to help Xuan''er lick the mucus off. However, the saliva on its huge tongue could only aggravate the situation.


    Aware of this, Xuan''er shrieked at the giant wolf again, "Miao!"


    The giant wolf hurriedly retreated like an electric shock. It used its head to let out a soft whining sound against the ground, as if it was explaining its actions or feeling wronged.


    Xuan''er seemed to be a little impatient by his wailing. It extended its claws again and pushed the demon core in front of the giant wolf.


    This was originally something from a giant wolf, However, when he got it from Xuan''er again, the giant wolf swallowed the demon core into his stomach as if it had obtained a precious treasure. His eyes were as large as lanterns and narrowed into a crescent moon. He tried to use his huge head to rub against Xuan''er''s body, but he seemed to be afraid of hurting Xuan''er, so he could only retreat as soon as he touched it. It was extremely funny.


    At this moment, everyone finally came to their senses from this series of unexpected events.


    They immediately turned to look at the owner of the black cat, Xu Han.


    A fierce battle that was about to come was resolved by Xu Han in such a funny manner in front of everyone. Those who had all sorts of misgivings about Xu Han before had no choice but to put aside such thoughts at this moment.


    However, Xu Han was surprised by this. Compared to everyone else, he was much more surprised.


    Who exactly was Xuan''er?


    Xu Han''s words were not true, but whether it was the demonic aura that had plagued the black cat before or the transformation in Tiance Prefecture afterwards, Xu Han had realized that Xuan''er was not an extraordinary thing, and now, it had let this pack of wolves hibernate without even making a move. Xu Han had little understanding of the demon race, but he also realized that Xuan''er seemed to be an extremely powerful existence within the demon race.


    "Xuan''er." He whispered at that moment.


    Xuan''er let out a clear cry as she turned around and jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder. At this moment, it no longer had the arrogance that it had before in front of these werewolves. Instead, it obediently rubbed Xu Han''s neck with its head. This was an extremely ordinary action in the eyes of one person and one cat, but in the eyes of outsiders, it had changed its appearance.


    This black cat possessed such abilities, and how powerful was Xu Han, who could subdue this black cat? Such thoughts inevitably surfaced in the hearts of everyone present.


    Xu Han had no idea what everyone was thinking. He asked Xuan''er, "Do they listen to you?"


    "Miao!" Xuan''er called out softly.


    Xu Han, who had been with the black cat all day, naturally understood what the black cat meant. He nodded at that time and said, "Then tell them to leave."


    "Miao!" Xuan''er shouted again. He tilted his head and thought for a moment, then gently jumped in front of the pile of demon cores that had fallen to the ground.


    Then, it stretched out its claws and fiddled with the demon core for a while. Finally, it split out about one tenth of the hundred pills and let out a long cry towards the giant wolf.


    Seeing this, the giant wolf, who was already shrugging its head, immediately revealed a look of joy.


    "Awoo!" He let out a long howl towards the pack of wolves behind him. At that moment, the pack of wolves gathered behind him and then walked into the place where Xu Han and the others were in an orderly manner one after another. This action naturally caused everyone''s bodies to tremble and their expressions to become nervous.


    However, they soon discovered that these black wolves did not intend to harm them. Instead, they walked in front of the demon core in an extremely orderly manner. One of the wolves picked up a demon core and quickly retreated. In the meantime, they did not forget to wag their tails at the black cat like the giant wolf.


    Soon, each of the black wolves in the pack received a demon core. At this moment, it was finally the turn of the giant wolf king.


    His figure was truly too large. Even though he knew that it would not harm the crowd, when he walked into the crowd, the crowd couldn''t help but take a few steps back, leaving him with a huge space.


    It was unknown if Xuan''er had done it intentionally or if it lacked talent in countless aspects. When the giant wolf arrived in front of Xuan''er, all the demon cores Xuan''er had given out had disappeared.


    Seeing this, the giant wolf immediately shrugged its head. He looked at the large number of demon cores behind Xuan''er. There was a kind of coveting look on his face, but in the end, he didn''t dare to muster the courage to snatch them away.


    He could only shake his tail at Xuan''er and let out a whimper before he was about to retreat.


    "Miao." But at that time, Xuan''er called out softly.


    The giant wolf''s retreat stopped immediately. It turned to look at Xuan''er, knelt on its forelimbs, and its head once again pressed against the ground.


    At that time, Xuan''er stretched out her claws and pressed them on the giant wolf''s head.


    At that time, a gorgeous purple light suddenly exploded from the place where the two of them came into contact. Others could not see it clearly, but Xu Han''s body trembled at that time. At that time, the demonic energy was Xuan''er transmitting demonic energy to the giant wolf.


    Furthermore, unlike ordinary demon cores, the demon energy was clearly purer. As the demon energy poured in, Xu Han could clearly feel the aura around the giant wolf increasing at an extremely obvious rate.


    Realizing this, Liu Sheng did not know Xu Han. Liu Sheng also saw this change. Even though Liu Sheng had been surrounded by the pack of wolves, his expression did not change at all. At that time, Liu Sheng''s eyes finally revealed a strange expression for the first time.


    After dozens of breaths of time, Xuan''er withdrew her claws.


    The giant wolf slowly opened its eyes. He, who had benefited a lot from this, wanted to thank Xuan''er once again. However, Xuan''er waved her claws in dissatisfaction. Only then did the giant wolf reluctantly leave with its powerful pack of wolves.


    Everyone watched as the pack of wolves left, still immersed in shock.


    At that time, Liu Sheng walked up to Xu Han and asked seriously, "How much is your cat?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 344 Bandits

    How much is Xuan''er worth? This is a very interesting topic.


    Judging from its ability to subdue these packs of wolves, it was naturally not a divine item that could be bought at an ordinary price.


    But to Xu Han, Xuan''er''s price was not determined by these factors. Xuan''er had accompanied him for so many years. Not to mention the peculiarity that Xuan''er displayed now, even if Xuan''er was just an ordinary black cat, Xu Han would not make any trade with it.


    Xu Han didn''t have much.


    And it was precisely because he had too little that he would use his own life to protect each and every one of them.


    So he shook his head and replied, "You can''t afford it."


    Of course, he was grateful to Liu Sheng and sincerely treated Liu Sheng as his friend. However, this did not mean that he would send or sell Xuan''er as a commodity. Both were equally important to Xu Han.


    Such an answer was within Liu Sheng''s expectations. He smiled valiantly and didn''t care about it.


    "You know me?" He simply turned away from this question and asked.


    "Naturally." Xu Han nodded.


    At this moment, the people who had finally recovered from the demonic wolf''s misfortune hurriedly packed up the goods on the ground. As for the demonic pills on the ground, after Boss Gan asked Liu Sheng what they meant, he put them into a small alley. Seeing that, Xuan''er jumped into the alley excitedly, squinting her eyes and sending these demonic pills into her mouth like she was eating.


    "Tell me, who am I?" Liu Sheng narrowed his eyes and asked Xu Han.


    ¡­


    The next day, a group of people with nervous or uneasy emotions once again headed towards the center of the antler plains. However, because of yesterday''s events, the relationship between the people in the team had quietly changed.


    The big shot named Liu Sheng was naturally still sitting in the caravan''s only carriage, but the crowd had faintly become led by the black cat standing on his shoulder.


    "Boss, do you think that monster is those bandits?" With luck in mind, Hu Ma walked over to Zhen Yue and whispered.


    Hearing this, Zhen Yue shook her head, "He said no."


    The person she was talking about was naturally Xu Han. Hearing this, Hu Ma raised his head and looked at the youth''s back. He felt somewhat guilty thinking about his previous cruelty.


    "Boss, this kid is a little strange." He said in a calm voice.


    Unexpectedly, Zhen Yue glared at him fiercely. She said, "Hold your tongue, be careful what you say!"


    Hu Ma immediately lost his arrogance and shrunk his head back.


    "Half a day''s journey will take us to the center of the antler plains." Boss Gan, who was walking ahead, looked up at the sky and said.


    The antlers were actually a narrow plain, In fact, it was only four to five days before and after crossing the antler plains, After driving away the pack of wolves yesterday, Xu Han ordered Boss Gan to dump all the goods on the spot. The boxes in these carriages were already empty. Without the heavy carriage, they would naturally be much faster. In less than half a day, they would reach the center of the antler plains.


    "Yes, continue on your journey." Xu Han nodded and said.


    Hearing this, Boss Gan''s expression was a little ugly, but he didn''t dare to go against Xu Han''s intentions in the end, so he brought everyone along.


    Evidently, after what happened last night, Xu Han''s prestige in the hearts of everyone had reached a point where everyone didn''t have the courage to refute his decision.


    As Boss Gan led the group of people on their way again, Xu Han looked at Boss Gan and the others'' back and suddenly frowned.


    "Are you worried about those bandits?" At that moment, Zhen Yue walked to Xu Han''s side and asked softly.


    Hearing this, Xu Han, who was immersed in his thoughts, turned to look at Zhen Yue, but shook his head without saying anything.


    He''s not lying. It''s not what he''s thinking.


    Yesterday, he told the other party everything he knew about Liu Sheng, but Xu Han was somewhat disappointed by the other party''s reaction.


    He seemed to have completely forgotten about what had happened before as Liu Sheng. Other than his own name, he could not remember anything else. Even his younger brother and younger sister had forgotten about him. If it weren''t for the fact that he took out the dagger carved with the word "cold" in the end, Xu Han would have suspected that the person in front of him was just a fellow who happened to have the same name and the same surname as Liu Sheng.


    Although the appearance of the dagger allowed Xu Han to confirm his identity, the other party was extremely wary of Xu Han.


    The conversation last night came to a dead end.


    As for what Liu Sheng had experienced in the past few years, it was obvious that he was wary of Xu Han. Not far away, Xu Han naturally could not force him. He could only let it go for the time being and think about staying here to talk to Xu Han for a while.


    However, Xu Han''s worried expression landed in Zhen Yue''s eyes. The other party did not seem to believe Xu Han''s attitude and only thought that he was comforting himself.


    At that time, Zhen Yue whispered, "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Maybe those bandits are really those demonic wolves."


    This speculation had been in Zhen Yue''s mind ever since she saw the yearning of those demonic wolves for demonic pills. However, for some reason, Xu Han had denied this speculation from the beginning.


    At this moment, Zhen Yue naturally had her own thoughts. She hoped that Xu Han could explain why he was so sure that those demonic wolves were not bandits, or perhaps she could learn a bit about the identity of those bandits from Xu Han, so that she could be more or less prepared for the arrival of the bandits.


    However, how could she conceal this thought from Xu Han? Xu Han glanced at her and said, "You want to know who those bandits are?"


    Zhen Yue did not have the slightest bit of vigilance when her mind was pierced. She nodded and looked straight at Xu Han.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter to you if you know who the other party is. The only thing I can tell you is ¡­" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and a voice came out of his mouth at that time. "If you really encounter those bandits, don''t think about anything."


    "Run!"


    ¡­


    Xu Han calculated carefully. If it was really as Zhen Yue had said, every caravan that had been looted would carry this Demon Pill, and the amount would be about the same as Boss Gan''s this time.


    Then the number of demon cores added together from one murder to another would probably be an extremely high number, If all of these enormous numbers of demon cores were obtained by that pack of wolves, then the mutation they would be able to produce would definitely not be as simple as what they saw yesterday. Clearly, the existence of the pack of wolves was very likely due to the coincidence that they had obtained some of the demon cores that those bandits had plundered.


    As for whether it was deliberately done by those bandits or accidentally lost Xu Han, it was unknown.


    As for the true identities of those bandits, Xu Han combined some information he had obtained from Ning Zhumang and the others, and he had some faint guesses in his heart. Xu Han also told Liu Sheng this guess, but for some reason, Liu Sheng still stubbornly maintained his previous decision to cross the antler plains.


    Xu Han knew that because of his amnesia, the other party was wary of him. Seeing that the persuasion was ineffective, Xu Han could only bravely go with one of them. However, he was already thinking about how to settle this matter in his heart.


    As for reminding Zhen Yue and the others, it was just a simple act of kindness for Xu Han. He was willing to do such a thing. He even let Boss Gan unload the goods in the hope that Boss Gan and his staff would be able to escape this place quickly when danger came.


    Perhaps Xu Han himself had never noticed it, just as the Headmaster had said.


    Underneath Xu Han''s icy cold exterior, there was actually a heart that was far more kind than he had imagined.


    ¡­


    Soon, night fell on the antler plains again.


    The caravan stopped and a campfire lit up in the camp.


    However, the crowd did not have the slightest intention of sleeping. This was already the center of the deer horn plains, and also the place where the tragedies of the caravans occurred. Boss Gan had intended to rush through this place overnight, but Liu Sheng rejected the other party''s proposal with extreme severity. Boss Gan did not dare to go against Liu Sheng''s intentions no matter how reluctant he was. He could only stay where he was.


    However, in this situation, neither the waiters nor Zhen Yue were sleepy. Instead, their nerves tensed up.


    Xu Han finally recovered from Liu Sheng''s actions. Liu Sheng did not want to rush or anything else. From the beginning, he chose this caravan to use the demon cores on them as bait to lure the bandits to appear.


    In fact, his plan could be said to be very successful.


    After everyone settled down for supper, footsteps came from afar in the plains.


    At that moment, the people who had already tightened their strings raised their eyes to look, only to see a row of figures suddenly appear on the horizon in the distance.


    They strolled over. Although they didn''t seem to be in a hurry, their speed was astonishingly fast. In just ten breaths of time, their appearances could already be clearly seen.


    Unlike the bandits with sabers and halberds that they had imagined, those who came were all people wearing white robes, hairpins, handsome appearances, and a calm aura.


    Rather than being a bandit, it was more appropriate to say that he was a scholar.


    "Them?" Boss Gan frowned and turned to look at Xu Han beside him, trying to get some answers from him.


    However, Xu Han obviously ignored their thoughts. He only took a step forward and spat out the same words as before, "Run!"


    Everyone was stunned, but they did not regain their senses, while the group of white-robed Confucian scholars still walked in front of them.


    The scholar in the lead swept his gaze over the icy-cold crowd. Finally, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the only carriage in the camp.


    "Looks like this time, it''s a big shot, huh?" The scholar said this, but there was not the slightest bit of surprise in his eyes. "I didn''t expect the Dark Asura Palace Clan to be so ambitious. To think that they would have to work so hard for these demonic pills."


    At that moment, the carriage slowly opened and Liu Sheng stepped out.


    He walked over to the white-robed Confucian scholars and looked at each other as if they were looking at everyone. Finally, he said in a deep voice.


    "I didn''t expect that Lunar Temple, known as the Holy Land of Scholars, would actually do such a damaging thing for a few demon cores!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 345 Survival Path

    Lunar Temple!


    The moment Liu Sheng said those words, everyone present was stunned.


    Regardless of whether it was for ordinary people like Boss Gan or traveling in Jianghu like Zhen Yue, Lunar Temple was a lofty and immortal-like place for them.


    Those bandits who had committed crimes in the antlers, and even killed without blinking an eye, were these scholars who were full of benevolence, righteousness, and morality. This kind of truth obviously could not be digested by everyone at the first possible moment.


    At that time, Xu Han also frowned. He had already told Liu Sheng about the speculation that the enemy on this trip was likely Lunar Temple. However, Liu Sheng did not care and continued to go stubbornly. At first, Xu Han thought that Liu Sheng did not trust him, but now, it seemed that Liu Sheng had something to rely on. Therefore, even though he knew that Lunar Temple was interfering with him, he still wanted to meet him.


    He really didn''t understand what Liu Sheng had to rely on to have such courage.


    However, he had to admit that the current Liu Sheng was different from the youth he remembered.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the conversation on the field continued.


    "The Lunar Temple and my Dark Asura Palace have never crossed paths. Do you all want to fight to the death with my Dark Asura Palace?" Liu Sheng asked in a deep voice, with a faint anger in his tone. Because of the obstruction of the Lunar Temple, it was extremely difficult to transport the demon cores. The activities he carried out in Great Xia required the support of the demon cores, regardless of whether it was his status as a semi-demon or the large number of Asuras under his command. The disruption of the transportation of the demon cores undoubtedly hindered the development of these matters. Naturally, Liu Sheng could not have any goodwill towards these Confucian scholars.


    "Our palace has always respected His Highness the King of Ksitigarbha. How could it be like what Your Excellency said? In the end, isn''t it for Your Excellency that we are doing this?" The white-robed scholar in the lead whispered. The corner of his lips curled into a smile.


    "Me?" Liu Sheng was stunned. Obviously, he did not understand what the other party meant.


    "Daoist is quite interested in an existence like you. I would like to invite you to the palace for a gathering." The smile on the scholar''s face became even more intense.


    At this moment, Liu Sheng finally recovered his senses. Although these demon cores were extremely important to him, it was not difficult for him to obtain a few demon cores with the Lunar Temple''s inheritance. However, the other party had risked offending the Dark Asura Palace by constantly killing the merchants who were transporting the demon cores to and from the merchant caravan. From this, it seemed that it was actually to lure him out.


    The only thing he could attract the attention of that Supreme True Man was his status as a half-demon.


    Thinking of this, Liu Sheng''s expression immediately turned extremely ugly.


    He understood that he seemed to have fallen into a trap. As an existence like the Lunar Temple, the trap they had set was obviously not something that could be easily broken.


    "If Young Master Liu is willing to come back with us, he can suffer less, but if he has to resist desperately" The white-robed scholar said again, The white robe that he was about to beat suddenly stirred up at that moment. True black gas continuously gushed out from the rift in his clothes. The same was true of the many Confucian scholars he brought behind him. The black gas around their bodies constantly gathered at that time, and in the end, it actually enveloped everyone like dark clouds.


    Everyone''s expressions instantly changed. With their surveillance, had they ever seen such a scene?


    However, Liu Sheng was obviously not the kind of person who was willing to surrender. At that time, his clothes bulged and the aura around him rose. The strangest thing was that one of his eyes had turned purple. Although one of his eyes had returned to normal, the brilliance that flickered inside was aggressive.


    A terrifying force seemed to be awakening from Liu Sheng''s body.


    Xu Han frowned. He could not explain why he was somewhat displeased with the power in Liu Sheng''s body. Of course, this kind of rhetoric did not seem to be appropriate. Rather than saying that he was displeased, it was more appropriate to say that he felt uncomfortable. When the black robe appeared in Chang''an that day, Xu Han seemed to have sensed this feeling before.


    Just when everyone thought that a great battle was about to begin, the white-clothed scholar raised his eyebrows and saw his index finger slightly bent. Then, he lightly flicked his finger, and the black gas behind him gushed out and headed straight for Liu Sheng.


    The purple light in Liu Sheng''s right eye was flourishing, and a huge force was about to surge out, but it was at that moment.


    The black aura instantly arrived around him. That power seemed to be extremely destructive to the power in his body. Just by touching it slightly, Liu Sheng''s rising aura dissipated like smoke. Then, the black gas wrapped around his body like a poisonous snake. At that time, his body was immobilized like a chain.


    ''"My Lunar Temple is known as the Lunar Temple for thousands of years, but it can actually be deduced. Young Master Liu thought that we would not be prepared to deal with a half-demon like you in advance?" When the white-robed scholar saw his hand, his eyes narrowed and his expression was unconcealed.


    "Half a demon?" When such words entered Xu Han''s ears, his expression instantly changed, and his gaze towards Liu Sheng became strange. This was not the first time he had heard such words, and his heart couldn''t help but be a little confused.


    If Liu Sheng was also a half-demon, then it was very likely that he had forgotten about the past for the same reason.


    The aura he had just displayed was very similar to the black robe that had tried to devour Qin Keqing''s dragon qi. In other words, it was a black robe, which meant that Supreme True Man was probably a half-demon. As for Qin Keqing, it was as Mr. Lu had said¡­


    However, was this strange aura really a blessing to the Half Demon?


    Xu Han could not think clearly, and the situation before him clearly did not allow him to think about it.


    "It''s not just you, even the people behind you are all in my scheme. But don''t worry, they won''t be so lucky. There''s only one path left for them." The white-clothed scholar''s voice came to mind again, and his eyes narrowed as a cold light suddenly appeared inside.


    Although he did not say anything else, he could not understand what he was trying to say.


    Everyone''s expressions instantly became even uglier. Even Zhen Yue and the others'' faces turned deathly pale at that moment. Whether it was the Lunar Temple''s reputation or the powerful aura emitted by the black energy that filled the sky, none of them had the slightest courage to resist.


    But just as Zhen Yue was in despair, a youth suddenly stepped out and passed her by.


    "I''ll give you a way to survive. Bring him out of here and I''ll protect your lives."


    The youth''s tone was cold, but it carried an unquestionable certainty. After saying this to her, before Zhen Yue could regain her senses, the youth suddenly jumped forward.


    At the same time, the sword on his back was unsheathed.


    As a result, a dazzling sword light lit up and boundless sword intent surged out.


    The light was like a blazing sun rising from the east after a long night.


    It cut through the night and tore through the darkness.


    It also stung everyone''s eyeballs.


    Even so, Zhen Yue still looked straight at the light.


    She thought that this was perhaps the most dazzling scene she had ever seen in her more than twenty years of life.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 346 Take Him Away

    At this moment, Liu Sheng had the urge to regret his trip.


    His cultivation had already reached the sixth level of the Mortal Realm. In addition, he was able to unleash a powerful force as a half-demon. Unless an immortal personally took action, it would not be difficult for him to escape unscathed.


    However, there were too many strange things in this world. The white-robed Confucian scholar''s cultivation was actually not high, but the strength he stimulated seemed to have absolute restraint towards the half-demon, so much so that Liu Sheng was tied up in a single exchange and had no room to retaliate in the slightest.


    Liu Sheng was not afraid of death.


    Ever since he woke up from the Gu Forest, he had been somewhat confused.


    There was no past, no direction.


    He did not know what he liked, nor did he know what he cared about.


    He had thought that the reason for this was because of his lost past, but when Xu Han told him all of this, he was unable to adapt.


    Everything that Xu Han said was too unfamiliar. Whether it was the Gu Forest''s sacrificial protection or his younger siblings, he didn''t have the slightest impression of them. It was difficult for him to accept all of this in a short period of time. Therefore, he chose to temporarily end the topic. First, he needed enough time to digest everything Xu Han had said. Second, he needed to concentrate on fighting the upcoming great war.


    However, he didn''t want this so-called war to end in such a ridiculous manner.


    Judging from the way these Confucian scholars behaved, what awaited him was inevitably death or a more terrifying outcome than death.


    Thinking of this, Liu Sheng couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. He felt that if he could, he should listen to Xu Han and tell him more about his past ¡­ even if that past was just a fabrication by Xu Han.


    The black aura continued to corrode Liu Sheng''s body. His upper and lower eyelids began to fight, gradually pushing him to the edge of fainting.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Liu Sheng''s mouth.


    Even when he was about to die, he did not feel the slightest bit concerned. Liu Sheng could not tell whether it was good or bad for him to feel empty from inside or outside like this, but he was somewhat unwilling to accept it.


    At that time, a boundless sense of tiredness assaulted his heart. Liu Sheng could no longer withstand this feeling and tilted his head, so that he would faint at that time.


    Zheng!


    However, at this moment, a loud sword cry suddenly came from behind him.


    A figure passed him like a divine weapon descending from the heavens. However, he did not even look at him before directly moving forward.


    Then, he swung his sword out from his hand, and the sword shadows that covered the sky followed him, fiercely slashing towards the black aura that bound Liu Sheng!


    When the two collided, a loud explosion erupted.


    The fierce wind caused by the sword intent and the black aura tore open the figure''s clothes and revealed its strong body.


    He gritted his teeth and his body began to be cut open by the fierce wind, causing blood to drip down his spine.


    However, he still had no intention of relaxing at all. Instead, the harshness between his eyebrows became even more severe.


    The sword shadow wrapped around his body seemed to have substance as it continued to bombard the black sword in his hand where it intersected with the black gas.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A series of muffled noises rang out, and the black gas finally showed signs of being defeated.


    At that time, Liu Sheng finally saw clearly that the person who attacked was Xu Han!


    ¡­


    The leading white-robed scholar also came to his senses at that time. His brows furrowed, not only because Xu Han''s explosive battle prowess was enough to threaten their plans, but also because Xu Han''s existence was not in their calculations.


    The Lunar Temple claimed to be capable of deducing a thousand years. Of course, this statement was somewhat exaggerated. However, they had already made all their plans for each of their actions, and they had already dealt with all the possible variables one by one. For example, if Liu Sheng''s battle prowess exceeded his cultivation, they would find a way to restrain it.


    However, this youth in front of them had clearly not entered their calculations.


    Why?


    The Lunar Temple''s Heavenly Transformation technique, which had been passed down from generation to generation, was said to be unable to escape even an Earthly Immortal Realm immortal, so why did this youth in front of him stop scheming?


    Thinking of this, the white-robed scholar was both shocked and angry, but he quickly lost his mood.


    "Break!" Xu Han let out a furious roar. The black Qi that locked Liu Sheng was easily cut apart by the young man''s sword at that time.


    "How dare you!" Seeing that the duck in his hand had been disrupted by Cheng Biting Jin, the white-robed scholar let out a furious roar. At that moment, the black Qi in the sky condensed again and turned into a huge palm that slammed towards Xu Han''s face.


    This palm strike could be said to be extremely heavy, and it had a heaven-shading appearance.


    However, Xu Han, who was standing in the air, had no intention of dodging at all. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the monstrous black gas. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Of course, he couldn''t retreat. Behind him was Liu Sheng, the one who sacrificed his life to save him.


    The pitch-black sword in his hand was swung out of thin air by him. Three thousand golden sword lights were easily arranged in front of him like soldiers. The blade of the sword turned to point at the enormous palm that was whistling towards him.


    It was as if an arrow was strung and a horse lifted its reins.


    He only needed to give an order before he could roar away.


    "Take him away." The youth said in a cold tone, but it was as hard as iron.


    Then, a sword light lit up from the pitch-black sword in his hand. Although he had broken free from the restraints of the black gas, Liu Sheng, who still hadn''t recovered his combat strength, felt his body lighten and he landed directly next to Zhen Yue.


    Zhen Yue subconsciously supported the weak Liu Sheng, but she quickly realized what exactly Xu Han was talking about.


    "But what about you?" She subconsciously raised her head and asked.


    At that moment, Xu Han still turned around and faced the giant palm that was about to destroy the heavens and the earth.


    His tattered clothes were raised in the night breeze, and the coldness between his eyebrows was like a thousand years of profound ice.


    "Take him away, or die." He said this without turning his head. The golden sword shadows in front of him seemed to sense his determination at this moment, and high-pitched sword cries suddenly arose.


    "The sword is like a waterfall!"


    With a loud shout, the three thousand sword shadows suddenly turned into a streak of light and charged straight at the giant palm that enveloped everyone like a galaxy.


    At that time, Zhen Yue did not dare to think too much. She helped Liu Sheng up beside her and said loudly, "Hurry up and leave!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before regaining their senses. They hurriedly fled in panic.


    However, just as he took a few steps forward, a loud explosion exploded behind him.


    The weak Liu Sheng looked back with a pale face, only to see Xu Han''s figure drowned in the black gas and sword light that filled the sky.


    Liu Sheng''s eyebrows sank.


    "Xu Han!"


    As he muttered this name, something seemed to have shattered in the depths of his heart¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 347 Mutation

    Ever since the incident in Chang''an, Xu Han had stayed in Great Zhou for half a year.


    He hadn''t done much in the past six months, but everything was extremely important to him.


    Xing Tian''s sword was snatched away by Sikong Bai, He was connected to Xing Tian Jian''s heart and blood, Every time Sikong Bai used the sword, The first thing Xu Han did these days was to use the sword intent in his body to remove the blood essence from his body. However, in the end, he discovered that the blood essence was already connected to him. Removing it would only bring about greater future troubles. As a last resort, Xu Han could only temporarily seal it with sword intent.


    As the blood essence was sealed, the nine True Essences in his body only had three Heaven, Earth, and Human Essences, four Sword Essences, and one Demon Essence, making a total of eight True Essences.


    Compared to ordinary cultivators, this was countless times stronger, but the bad thing was that he had already broken through the Three Elements Realm and arrived at the Fourth Realm, the Nether Opening Realm.


    It was like a ten thousand foot tall building. Before the next floor was finished, it was up to him to decide how to decorate it. However, if the upper floor was already cast and one of the pillars was removed, the building would definitely be on the verge of collapse.


    Seeing that his cultivation was about to decline, Xu Han thought about it, but he suddenly found the starlight that the man who stepped on the star left in his body. With the attitude of a dead horse as a living horse doctor, Xu Han tried to refine the starlight into his ninth True Essence Star Element.


    However, he didn''t want this to happen so smoothly by chance.


    Not only was he able to recover nine yuan, he was also able to break through the Pylon Gate and reach the Secluded Opening Realm. As long as he took another step forward, he would be able to reach the Fifth Realm Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    And the benefits he received were far more than that.


    After reaching the fourth stage of the Violet Firmament Realm, it would be difficult for him to advance an inch. Even after obtaining the complete [Asura Art], the difficulty of cultivating his physical body caused him to not advance an inch for a long time. However, after injecting this star energy into his body, he discovered that he could actually temper his body by absorbing starlight. His speed was more than a notch faster than the Asura Art from before. In the past half a year, his Violet Firmament Realm physical body, which hadn''t been loosened for a long time, had also improved greatly, as if it wasn''t far from the Fifth Realm Dragon and Elephant Realm.


    Afterwards, Xu Han concentrated on studying the unknown sword that the man had gifted him. After four months, he only discovered that this pitch-black sword was extremely unique. As long as he activated the sword intent, he could summon up a total of 3,000 sword shadows. Whether it was defending against the enemy or killing them, it could be said to be incomparably powerful.


    It was precisely because of this that Xu Han had the strength to fight against these strange Confucian scholars from Lunar Temple.


    However, activating a total of three thousand sword shadows was still not a waste for Xu Han, who was at the Nether Opening Realm.


    Xu Han held the sword in both hands and used the momentum of carrying a cauldron to face the gigantic dark palm.


    The three thousand sword shadows were like sharp arrows that continuously rushed towards the place where the two collided.


    This stalemate lasted for nearly a hundred breaths. Finally, there was a loud rumble. The black gas in the sky could not withstand Xu Han''s violent bombardment and completely dispersed.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    After a battle, Xu Han gasped heavily and the sword light in his hand dimmed. At that time, the sword shadows that filled the sky had all returned to the sword because they had lost the support of Xu Han''s sword intent.


    The faces of the black-robed Confucian scholars were similarly ugly. It was not only because of the enormous internal strength that had been consumed in the previous confrontation, but also because Liu Sheng and the others had long disappeared after the hundred breaths of time that had passed. If they wanted to catch up with them, they would probably have to expend an unknown amount of energy.


    Naturally, they blamed Xu Han for the trouble.


    ''"You are very different. In a sense, you are a pleasant surprise to us. Your significance may even be greater than that of the Half Demon. Since you want to help him block this trouble, then you need to be aware of it." The leading scholar looked at Xu Han with a gloomy expression, and the corners of his mouth gradually curled into a sinister smile.


    Since Xu Han was able to dodge the calculations of the Heavenly Transformation, there must be something special about him. As for what it was, he did not know. However, it was precisely because of this that he might be considered a very valuable item to the Lunar Temple. At least in his opinion, bringing Xu Han back to Lunar Temple should be able to make up for the mistake of letting Liu Sheng go.


    Thinking of this, black gas once again surged out of their bodies and gathered towards the horizon.


    The starlight and moonlight were once again obscured, and the tiny world in the antler plains immediately sunk into darkness.


    In this situation, Xu Han narrowed his eyes as the sword in his hand lit up.


    Almost at the same time, he pointed his toes and charged straight at the crowd.


    He realized that the black Qi summoned by these Confucian scholars seemed to have the same effect as the vast and righteous Qi stimulated by Mr. Lu and the others. They could only use Qi to defend against their enemies, but they did not have much combat strength.


    There was a saying that capturing a thief was the first step in capturing a king. Clearly, the best way to break this situation was to take care of these Confucian scholars.


    As Xu Han thought about this, he once again activated the few remaining sword intent in his body. Three thousand sword shadows surged out from the pitch-black sword once again, lingering around Xu Han like guards.


    His gaze was resolute, and his speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of those Confucian scholars.


    However, in the face of such an aggressive Xu Han, the faces of those scholarly scholars did not reveal the slightest bit of fear. Instead, the seal in their hands activated the black gas that covered the sky and sealed Xu Han''s path of retreat.


    Xu Han vaguely realized that something was wrong, but if he turned around, it would not be easy for him to break through the encirclement and suppression of the black gas with his current situation. Instead of doing so, he might as well give it a shot.


    As a result, the sword intent around Xu Han became even more turbulent.


    At that time, the three thousand sword intents also emitted bursts of loud cries. They revolved around Xu Han and turned into a gigantic spiral with the black divine sword as its edge.


    Pu!


    With a light sound, Xu Han''s sword pierced straight into the body of the scholar in charge.


    There was no imaginary counterattack or formidable obstruction. His sword was able to accomplish this very easily.


    "Hmph, you''re courting death." The scholar looked at Xu Han sinisterly like a ghost and let out a sinister laugh. Then, his body exploded like an airbag, and so did the surrounding scholar scholars. They turned into black auras one after another in front of Xu Han, and the white robes on their bodies fell to the ground.


    "This!" Even Xu Han, who had witnessed many strange scenes, couldn''t help but be shocked.


    But then, the black gas merged with the black gas that the Confucian scholars had summoned before, and then it surged and condensed into a giant black humanoid monster that was about thirty feet tall in the blink of an eye.


    Its scarlet eyes and pitch-black bones were exposed. The flesh and blood beneath it surged like lava in its body. Occasionally, hot liquid would fall from it. After landing on the ground, it wriggled and turned into scorched-black venomous snakes and scorpions that coiled around the giant monster''s body.


    "A mere mortal wants to hurt me!" As the giant monster spoke, it suddenly stretched out its hand, and its arm continued to stretch out, flying towards Xu Han like a tentacle.


    Feeling the tremendous power contained in this attack, Xu Han didn''t dare to push it up. He jumped up to see if he could dodge this strange attack.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the place where Xu Han was standing was still blasted open by the monster''s arm. The arm seemed to carry this huge amount of heat, and the surroundings of the blasted ravine became scorched black and even collapsed.


    Xu Han was shocked.


    He didn''t dare to fight. At that time, he gritted his teeth and took out the three thousand sword shadows again. He shouted, "The sword is like a waterfall!"


    Instantly, three thousand golden sword shadows flew towards the monster''s face.


    The golden sword shadow struck the monster''s body, continuously releasing bursts of flames. However, it was unable to break through the monster''s hard body, but it could slightly delay his reactionary attack.


    This was enough for Xu Han.


    "Xuan''er!" He let out another loud shout and sheathed the sword in his hand. Without looking at the monster, he turned around and ran in the opposite direction.


    "Miao!"


    Xuan''er, who was hiding somewhere, leapt out at that time and shouted loudly. However, before the end of the "meow" could be heard, it turned into a long roar.


    "Roar!" Its tiny body leapt to Xu Han''s side, and a purple light wrapped around it. When it landed, it still turned into a three-foot-tall black panther.


    Xu Han was not surprised by this and jumped onto it.


    "Let''s go!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 348 Charge (1)

    Xu Han had long since recognized Xuan''er''s peculiarities. Although Xuan''er''s combat strength, who had transformed into a black panther, was only around the Three Elements Realm, her speed was extremely fast. Even if Xu Han used all of his strength, he might be on par with Xuan''er in a short period of time, but his endurance was still far from good.


    When Xu Han gave the order, Xuan''er let out a long howl and flew into the distance like black lightning.


    The black monster formed from a Confucian scholar behind him saw this, and blood flashed in his eyes.


    The lava-like red liquid that had fallen off from him continuously sprayed down, turning into a snake and scorpion that only opened its teeth and clawed its claws.


    "Go! Find him!" As the black monster spoke, its body froze, and its enormous body rose several zhang to chase after Xu Han in the direction he escaped from.


    Wherever he stepped, he left behind a charred black footprint.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 349 Charge (2)

    Three hours passed.


    The sky had already turned white.


    Xu Han could clearly feel that Xuan''er''s breathing had become somewhat chaotic. Thinking about it, these three hours of rapid Mercedes-Benz was not a small expense to her.


    Xu Han looked behind him with a calm brow. The huge monster''s speed seemed to be his weakness. At this moment, he no longer had the tendency to catch up with them.


    Xu Han patted Xuan''er''s head, indicating that he could slow down a bit, but he looked around.


    In order to ensure Liu Sheng''s safety, Xu Han deliberately led the other party away from Great Xia. He was in a sorry state and had no idea where he was at this moment.


    Fortunately, the sky was about to brighten, and Xu Han could still clearly see the general direction. Next, he only needed to carefully avoid the black monster and head towards Great Xia.


    Just as Xu Han was about to make Xuan''er turn the horse around, the ground suddenly trembled.


    The tremor was very slight at first, but within a few breaths, it became intense.


    "Roar!" Xuan''er clearly felt this as well. She bent over and let out a low roar. Xu Han could feel its uneasiness from its appearance, and his brows furrowed at that moment.


    The earth beneath his feet trembled even more violently, and the loess covering the antler plains began to collapse. At that time, pitch-black figures appeared before Xu Han''s eyes.


    Those were black poisonous snakes and scorpions. Their scarlet gazes covered the ground like a tide, wrapping Xu Han and Xuan''er inside.


    At that time, Xu Han realized that the poison was something that had peeled off from the giant monster''s body.


    Xu Han originally thought that he had escaped from the pursuit of those monsters, but now he realized that it was all his own imagination.


    He was shocked. He wanted to drive Xuan''er out of this place, but he didn''t want those poisons to start gathering again. After a few breaths, more than a hundred of them were exactly the same as the monster, but they were much smaller. Only black monsters the size of adults would appear in front of Xu Han at that time.


    "Run? Haha, the people my Lunar Temple wants have never been able to escape." The more than a hundred monsters said this in a neat voice, as if they were speaking from a single person''s mouth.


    "Xuan''er! Charge!" Xu Han was shocked, and he didn''t care about anything else. He immediately shouted loudly, and Xuan''er, who had always had a tacit understanding with him, exerted her strength at that moment. Her body turned into a streak of black lightning and whistled out.


    As for Xu Han, his eyes flashed with cold light. The sword on his back was pulled out by him, and three thousand golden sword shadows surged, gathering above his head into a sea of swords. Following Xu Han''s loud shout, the golden sword shadow shot towards a certain place like an arrow that had left a string.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the black monster''s body trembled and instantly collapsed. A gap appeared in the encirclement surrounding Xu Han.


    "Quick!" Xu Han hurriedly urged. Xuan''er''s speed had also increased by a few points, and she was about to run out of the gap.


    But at that moment, the black monster''s scattered body transformed into snakes and scorpions in the space that had been blasted open by Xu Han''s sword shadow. It quickly gathered together and transformed into a black monster again, blocking Xu Han''s path.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 350 Charge (3)

    Seeing this, Xu Han was shocked, and Xuan''er stopped at that time.


    "I said before, since you want to block this calamity for that half-demon, then you must have the awareness to bear the wrath of the Lunar Temple. The cycle of the Heavenly Dao, the principle of karma, has always been like this."


    The voices of the monsters rang out again, and at that moment, they began to walk towards Xu Han, gradually narrowing the encirclement around him.


    Xu Han, who was sitting on Xuan''er''s body, frowned. He had no choice but to retreat to the center of the circle and vigilantly look at the black monster walking towards him from all around.


    The previous battle had already consumed most of his strength. In the past three hours, he had only been focused on fleeing for his life. The sword intent he had recovered had also been exhausted after that attack. At this moment, his combat strength was completely gone. Moreover, these black monsters were truly too terrifying. It seemed that Xu Han was unable to cause any substantial damage to them. Thinking of this, Xu Han''s mind grew heavier and heavier.


    These monsters were getting closer and closer. Their speed was very slow, but their footsteps were neat. They didn''t give Xu Han the slightest chance to break out of the encirclement. Xu Han used the sword intent around him several times to try to kill them, but the result was no different from before.


    It was as if those monsters really couldn''t be killed. Even if Xu Han crushed his body into pieces, the monster would still be able to revive in a short period of time.


    Seeing the monsters approaching, the aura around Xu Han became weaker and weaker because of several forceful strikes. Even Xuan''er had several eye-catching wounds cut off her black hair during this exchange, and blood kept flowing down her body.


    The monsters arrived in front of Xu Han in the blink of an eye. Their pitch-black arms stretched out, and the bloody light in their eyes was about to restrain Xu Han.


    At that time, Xu Han blocked his left flank again, trying to make a final confrontation. However, apart from accelerating his exhaustion of energy, there was no other meaning in doing so.


    Just as Xu Han could barely hold the sword in his hand and Xuan''er could barely stand upright, the black monsters'' arms pressed towards them again.


    Awoo!


    In the pale sky, a long shout suddenly came from afar, covered in loess.


    Rows of four-footed figures appeared on the hill where the heavens met the earth, led by a giant wolf eight feet tall. He raised his head and shouted, while the sun was rising behind him.


    As soon as this voice fell, the earth began to tremble, as if something was rushing towards this place.


    Xu Han looked up through the cracks in the black monsters.


    At this moment, the giant wolves that were standing on the top of the mountain surged towards this place like a tide.


    They weren''t human beings, but at this moment, their eyes revealed a certain determination to die¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 351 Xuaner

    The sun just rose.


    Golden light shone on the deer antler plains paved with loess.


    The pack of wolves moved against the light, their pitch-black hair shining with dazzling golden light under the sun''s rays.


    The earth seemed to be trembling.


    Because of the pack of wolves, and also because of their determination to die.


    Awoo!


    The Wolf King, who was standing at the top of the mountain, roared towards the sky with a long tone.


    It was like a trumpet that charged forward, and it was also like a heroic elegance!


    Roar!


    Along with a furious roar, the pack of wolves finally clashed with the black monsters.


    He did not expect the battle to be like this, nor did he expect the tragic scene of flesh and blood flying everywhere.


    The giant wolf smashed into the black monsters with its body, The gigantic body, coupled with the massive impact of the downhill charge, caused the black monsters to turn into powder particles as soon as they came into contact with the giant wolf. Of course, the powder particles quickly gathered again as before, and the giant wolf''s body that collided with these monsters also turned scorched black at a speed visible to the naked eye and then turned into ashes.


    However, what could be said to be cruel was that the wolves did not stop the pack of wolves. The giant wolves continued to charge at the black monsters without fear of death.


    Xu Han could not tell what it was like to look at these things in his eyes. He felt heavy, as if he was weighing down on a thousand kilograms of burdens.


    Although those monsters would resurrect as scheduled, it would take some time for them to resurrect like this. Under the constant attacks of the pack of wolves, a gap finally appeared in the monster''s defensive line.


    "Xuan''er, hurry!" Xu Han didn''t need to think about it. When he shouted loudly at that time, Xuan''er naturally understood what he meant. At that moment, she also let out a loud shout. Her body paused and she ran straight towards the gap.


    Its speed was already extremely fast. With the protection of the pack of wolves, when the black monsters regained their senses, Xu Han and Xuan''er had already run to the hill.


    At that time, the black monsters also discovered the giant wolf standing on the hill. Their blood-colored eyes immediately shone with red light. At that time, their bodies began to slowly wriggle, gathering together once again and turning into a thirty-meter tall giant monster.


    "So it''s the beast that escaped from the mountain a few days ago! If you dare to ruin my good fortune, just wait for me to refine your soul into the Demon Gu." The black monster narrowed its blood-colored eyes and said in a loud voice like a landslide or a tsunami.


    As soon as he finished speaking, black gas filled his entire body. Under the cover of the black gas, the speed of the pack of wolves suddenly slowed down, and his physical body weakened at a visible speed. In the blink of an eye, it turned into skinny corpses.


    Wolf King Nuo''s large pack of wolves instantly turned into bones.


    The Wolf King''s eyes lit up with flames. Even though he was sad, he was still angry.


    "Let''s go!" At this time, Xu Han, who had already rushed to the top of the hill, came to the side of the Wolf King and shouted at him loudly.


    This black monster was truly too strange. Xu Han was no match for him. This Wolf King Qi''s strength was clearly seen by Xu Han. At most, it was only between him and Bo Zhong. If he went, there would be no other meaning other than sending him to his death.


    Although the Wolf King was not a human, it was a fact that he had saved Xu Han. How could Xu Han watch him die?


    Unfortunately, at that time, the Wolf King turned to look at Xu Han and Xuan''er. Then, he knelt down on his front knees and let out a whimpering sound.


    It was as if he was paying his respects or bidding farewell.


    Before Xu Han could react, the Wolf King stood up and looked at the huge black figure beneath the hill.


    Awoo! ! !


    He looked up and let out another long howl.


    This time, his pack of wolves had already turned into ashes.


    The wolf king who had lost the pack could only fight alone.


    As a result, his four limbs stamped fiercely on the ground at that time, and his mouth let out low roars. At that time, his huge body charged straight towards the black monster.


    His speed was very fast. As he ran, dust rose up and he flew away like an arrow that had left the string.


    "Roar!" Xuan''er did not seem to have expected the Wolf King to make such a decision. She let out a long roar, but the Wolf King who was running clearly had already made up his mind. He did not turn around, and did not even have the slightest intention of stopping.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the black monster collided with the Wolf King.


    The wolf king''s physical body was clearly much stronger than those of the ordinary giant wolves. This huge collision did not corrode his body into skins like those of the giant wolves, but some scorched black colors could not help but float onto his body.


    However, he didn''t seem to notice it. After the collision, he pushed his body away, but he immediately landed on all fours and leapt towards the black monster.


    The Wolf King, who was more than eight feet tall, was already considered incomparably huge, but he was still considered a chick in front of the thirty foot tall black monster.


    He pounced on the black monster''s shoulder and bit the monster''s neck without hesitation.


    However, the black monster''s body was extremely hard. Even the divine sword in Xu Han''s hand could not be broken. Not to mention the Wolf King, his bite had only left a faint mark on the black monster''s body. It could not harm its foundation at all.


    "Humph, a beast is a beast." The black monster sneered. Then, it stretched out its hand and grabbed onto the Wolf King''s body. With a forceful throw, the Wolf King''s body flew out and fell to the ground. A dent was created on the ground with its huge body.


    "Do you think you''ll be free after escaping from Lunar Temple?" The black monster''s eyes lit up with mockery. "Not to mention your little Moon Wolf, what can you do after those big demons escape?"


    "The world is already the world of the human race. Your demons are hiding in the depths of the 100,000 mountains with their tails between their legs. They have not dared to show their heads for thousands of years. Where can you escape from? You still dare to ruin my good deeds? You really don''t know whether to die or not." The black monster said this and walked towards the place where the Wolf King had fallen to the ground.


    At this time, the Wolf King also slowly crawled out of the deep pit. His entire body was still unsatisfied with the scorched black burns. Many places were still bleeding, and his hair was incomparably dim. His entire appearance looked extremely miserable.


    He tried to stand up and fight the black monster, but his injuries were too severe. He fell to the ground after several attempts, and could only stare at the black monster with his eyes wide open.


    "Roar!" Xuan''er, who was standing on the hill, let out a loud shout, as if she could not bear to see this situation and was about to step forward, but Xu Han stopped her.


    "Xuan''er!" He said loudly, but Xuan''er, who had always been obedient to him, did not seem to intend to listen to Xu Han this time. Xuan''er bowed her body, but her gaze stared at the wolf king who couldn''t stand up. An angry flame was rising in its amber eyes, and it instantly infected its entire eyeball with the power of a prairie fire.


    Seeing Xuan''er gaining momentum, Xu Han was extremely anxious.


    He didn''t want to save the Wolf King, but he also knew that he couldn''t break through the monster''s defense. If he rushed forward like this, not only would he not be able to save the Wolf King, he would even lose his life. Isn''t this exactly what the monster wanted?


    "Xuan''er, we are no match for that monster. You can see that. I can''t even break through that monster''s defense. If we go up like this, we will only fail the Wolf King''s good intentions." Perhaps because he was too afraid that Xuan''er would act impulsively, Xu Han didn''t care if Xuan''er could understand his words or not, but he actually tried his best to reason with Xuan''er at that time.


    At that time, Xuan''er turned to look at Xu Han. It seemed as if it understood Xu Han''s words. A puzzled expression immediately appeared in its eyes, but in the next moment, this puzzlement turned into anxiety.


    It stretched out its claws and pointed at the monster in the distance. Then, it opened its mouth and pointed at its teeth. It seemed to want to say something, but it didn''t know how to express it. It could only let out a series of hurried roars.


    ¡­


    Along with the loud sound of footsteps, the black monster finally arrived in front of the Wolf King, who was no longer able to stand. His eyes flickered with sorrow, and he raised his hand high up at that time. At that time, his black arm continuously wriggled, and after a few breaths, it turned into a black blade that shone with a cold light.


    "Die, bastard." As he spoke, his voice was as cold as if he was pronouncing a verdict.


    Then, the sharp blade drew an arc in midair and slashed straight at the Wolf King''s waist.


    Ding!


    However, at this moment, the blade he swung down seemed to encounter some obstacles. It was actually unable to move forward as straight as he had expected.


    "It''s you again!" He immediately saw the scene in front of him. Xu Han, who had already escaped, returned to the front of the Wolf King and used the sword in his hand to block his saber strike.


    "You''re courting death!" The black monster roared angrily, and the pressure on the saber''s body increased a little.


    Compared to the monster''s enormous body, Xu Han''s body was like an ant. The power contained in this saber was obviously not something that Xu Han could resist. At that time, his body sank and the ground beneath his feet sunk. Xu Han''s face instantly turned deathly pale. Dense traces of sweat appeared on his forehead, but he still had no intention of dodging.


    "Xuan''er!" Instead, he let out a loud shout at that time.


    A black figure flew out from behind him at that moment and leapt straight towards the giant monster.


    The black monster recognized that this was the black panther that Xu Han sat on. Although he did not think that the black panther had the ability to injure him, his other hand was instinctively cremated into viper-like tentacles at that time, rushing towards the pouncing black robe in an attempt to stop him.


    Those tentacles were densely packed, sealing almost all of Xuan''er''s paths.


    However, just as Xuan''er was about to hit those tentacles, a purple light suddenly lit up in Xuan''er''s eyes. At that moment, its enormous body turned into the size of an ordinary black cat.


    Then, he jumped through the cracks in the tentacles and landed on the monster''s chest.


    A cold light flashed across the sharp claw in its hand. At that moment, a crack appeared in the incomparably hard body of the monster''s chest, and the magma-like liquid wrapped beneath it slowly leaked out from its chest.


    "The sword is like a waterfall!" Seeing this, Xu Han let out a loud shout. The sword intent around him resisted. Three thousand golden sword images flew out from the sword in his hand at that time, turning into a streak of light that shot straight towards the crack in the monster''s chest that Xuan''er had broken.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 352 The Only Thing

    The sword light rushed into the gap in the black monster''s chest like a galactic backflow.


    The black monster''s body trembled at that moment. The blade that he pressed on Xu Han''s sword began to tremble, and the force that landed on it gradually faded away.


    His blood-red eyes flashed with fear and disbelief. He slowly lowered his head and looked at his chest.


    There was a huge crack created by the sword light. A viscous liquid like magma poured down from inside and landed on the ground. This time, the magma did not turn into scorpions again. Instead, it was as if it had been watered by cold water. Gradually, it extinguished and turned black. It solidified together.


    The black monster muttered to itself. However, before he could finish his words, the bloody light in his eyes suddenly extinguished. At that moment, his entire body turned into a pitch-black statue, no longer alive.


    "This" Xu Han did not expect that this monster that could not be killed would be defeated by him just like that. This was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    But in the next moment, the black monster that had already turned into a statue suddenly let out a loud explosion, and his black body exploded at that moment. His body turned into black stones and shattered. Xuan''er dodged with a quick flash. Xu Han was not so lucky. Behind him was the Wolf King who had lost his ability to move. He had no choice but to grind his teeth and summon the sword intent in his body to shatter all the stones that flew over. Only then could he avoid this calamity.


    Xu Han retracted his sword and sheathed it with lingering fear. He looked at the scattered rocks in the surroundings. Only then did he truly feel relieved. He was just about to get up and check on the wolf king''s appreciative injuries behind him.


    "Miao!" Xuan''er, who had transformed into an ordinary size, let out a loud shout and jumped into his embrace.


    "It''s fine now." Xu Han comforted Xuan''er, only to suddenly discover that Xuan''er was holding a red stone in her mouth.


    "What is this?" Xu Han took out the stone from Xuan''er''s mouth and placed it in front of his eyes. He discovered that the so-called stone was completely sparkling and translucent. Under the morning sun, it shone with a demonic light, and faintly revealed faint energy fluctuations.


    "Did you find it from that monster''s body?" Xu Han asked.


    "Miao?" Xuan''er tilted her head, not knowing why.


    ¡­


    Golden Mausoleum City of the Chen Kingdom.


    After months of fighting, the Xia soldiers finally retreated.


    The people of the Chen Kingdom who had spent half a year worriedly finally heaved a sigh of relief. The people exchanged praises for Prince Meng. Today was the day of Meng Ke''s return. The people of Jinling City had already set up a queue at the city gate to welcome Prince Meng, who had saved the people from the fire and water.


    "Why aren''t you giving up?" The purple-eyed girl sitting next to the tea stall looked at Fang Ziyu, who was drinking tea with her head lowered, and asked angrily.


    She did not like the Sword Mausoleum, nor did she like that fellow called Meng Liang. But in her heart, she couldn''t help but feel unfair for that idiot. In order to save Fang Ziyu, that fellow didn''t leave any room. Not only did he agree to go to the Southern Wilderness to guard the mausoleum, he also made her not mention anything about this matter, so as not to make Fang Ziyu feel guilty.


    "Ah, why are all these fools in the Sword Mausoleum?" Thinking of this, the purple-eyed girl couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu finally raised his head. "Today, Meng Ke will return to the court. Chen Xuanji will definitely come out to welcome him. I will personally ask him, otherwise I will not be willing to accept it."


    "They have already appointed a queen, and you are the king of a country. Why would they fall for you?" Perhaps it was because she thought of Meng Liang, or perhaps it was because the purple-eyed girl had always been like this. At this moment, the tone in her words was somewhat harsh and harsh.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s pretty face couldn''t help but reveal a trace of loneliness.


    She lowered her head again at that time, but her fingers tightly grabbed the teacup in front of her and muttered to herself, "I don''t believe he would treat me like this, I don''t believe¡­"


    "Hmph, my mind is full of Chen Xuanji. Where''s Meng Liang? Why did you forget?" Seeing her like this, the purple-eyed girl was instantly dissatisfied and could not help but say.


    "Isn''t Meng recuperating in the Mausoleum of the Sword?" Fang Ziyu looked at the purple-eyed girl strangely and was puzzled.


    The purple-eyed girl sneered and was about to say something, "Hmph, recuperate, that place in the Sword Mausoleum ¡­"


    Pa la!


    However, at that time, there was a burst of firecrackers coming from the city wall, accompanied by the people shouting like a tsunami, "Welcome, Your Highness, triumph!"


    "Hello, Prince Meng!"


    "Thank you, Prince Meng!"


    The purple-eyed girl''s words were interrupted. At that time, Fang Ziyu also turned his head to look in the direction of the city gate. He saw a group of soldiers dressed in armor enter the prosperous Jinling City from the direction of the city gate. They were grand and grand. As they walked, their auras flowed. Ning''er did not disperse. At a glance, she knew that they were extraordinary Hundred Battles Masters. The leader of the group was sitting on a red horse. He was around forty years old and had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. The outline of his face was like a knife. He could vaguely see that he was somewhat similar to Meng Liang.


    Needless to say, Fang Ziyu had guessed that this person was the King of the Chen Kingdom, Munch, who had recently become a god among the people of Jinling City!


    From the sincere smiles on the faces of these people and the various kinds of food they served, it was not difficult to see how popular Prince Meng was in the Chen Kingdom.


    "Your Majesty has arrived!" At this moment, a spy''s voice suddenly sounded from behind. The crowd surrounding Meng Liang shouted their congratulations and pushed them away. Fang Ziyu''s body also trembled as he hurriedly turned around and looked behind him.


    It had been several months since the purple-eyed girl had brought her to Jinling City, but Chen Xuanji was no longer the eldest senior brother of the Exquisite Pavilion. How could Fang Ziyu see the emperor who lived in Changle Palace if she wanted to?


    A few months later, Pan Heng finally let her wait for the chance for Munch to return to the court and Chen Xuanji to personally welcome him.


    She originally thought that she would be very happy at this time, and finally be able to see that idiot surnamed Chen, but in reality, at this moment, she felt a kind of fear in her heart, a kind of fear that she wanted to turn around and leave.


    The Spirit Dragon Pavilion had long since been unable to return. According to the news from a few days ago, Xu Han had also died, and even Meng Liang had disappeared.


    She didn''t know where she could or should go.


    If Chen Xuanji didn''t want her, if all of this wasn''t because he had any difficulties, then how would she survive?


    This was not Fang Ziyu''s cowardice.


    It was just that the first half of her life had been too comfortable. No matter what the situation was, there would always be people willing to shelter her from the wind and rain.


    Now that these people were gone, she couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable and lost.


    This was the pain that was necessary to grow, and it was the same for everyone.


    Only when you tear apart the heavens created for you and experience the cruelty of the world will you have the courage to face the real world.


    Therefore, Fang Ziyu did not escape after all. She stood up and straightened her waist. She wanted him to see her at the first possible moment, give her a hug, or give her a loud slap in the face.


    This way, she would be able to wake up from her beautiful dreams of the past few years.


    ¡­


    In the distance, the Emperor''s team finally slowly walked over.


    A hundred guards, gilded carriages, and embroidered flags all displayed their dignity as the sovereign of the Chen Kingdom.


    If it were in the past, Fang Ziyu would have to raise his head and stuck out his chest and say, "My family''s idiot surnamed Chen is amazing."


    But now, she could not say such words.


    This was because Long Yu not only had Chen Xuanji, whom she had longed for, but also had a woman who was as beautiful as a flower and wore a phoenix crown and a feather coat. The two of them had intimate expressions on their faces, and they could be said to be envious of others.


    Fang Ziyu''s body began to tremble.


    Of course, she had expected such a scene, but when it appeared in front of her, her heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    According to the plan, she should shout loudly at this time, let him see her, let him tell himself why it was like this.


    But at this moment, she lost her last bit of courage.


    She stared blankly at the carriage carrying the two of them passing by her side, but her throat seemed to have been poured with molten iron, unable to make a single sound.


    At that time, Chen Xuanji, who was enjoying the cheers of the people, suddenly turned his head. He smiled and waved at the people, but his gaze inadvertently saw Fang Ziyu in the crowd.


    ''"Chen" The exchange of glances that she hadn''t seen for a long time gave Fang Ziyu some courage. She opened her mouth to say something to the other party.


    However, Chen Xuanji''s gaze only paused on her body for less than a breath. In the next moment, he turned his head and continued to wave at the crowd. The brilliant smile on his face was as if he had never seen Fang Ziyu before.


    However, Fang Ziyu knew that he had indeed seen her.


    "Your Majesty, who is that?"


    "Huh? I don''t know him. He''s just an ordinary citizen, right?" The conversation from the carriage confirmed this point.


    Fang Ziyu''s head rumbled as she stood there in a daze.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied?" After witnessing all of this, the purple-eyed girl stepped forward and said faintly.


    The purple-eyed girl who promised Meng Liang to accompany Fang Ziyu did not like this girl very much. In her eyes, Fang Ziyu was truly too cowardly and naive.


    She thought that with Fang Ziyu''s temper, he should be howling and crying at this moment, but she didn''t expect that after hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s face suddenly revealed a smile.


    "Thank you for accompanying me for so long." Fang Ziyu said as he turned his head to look at the purple-eyed girl.


    She didn''t know if it was her reaction that exceeded the purple-eyed girl''s expectations, or if her tone was too sincere. The purple-eyed girl was surprised at that time and didn''t respond to her immediately.


    "Senior, are you willing to do me another favor?" Fang Ziyu ignored the strange appearance of the purple-eyed girl and asked again.


    "What?"


    "I want to become stronger."


    "Huh?"


    "I want to be strong enough to protect everyone, not be protected by them again and again."


    "I want to revive the Linglong Pavilion. I want to avenge Xu and get Meng out of the Mausoleum of Swords."


    "I owe them this." The girl looked straight at the purple-eyed girl and said word by word.


    The purple-eyed girl was stunned again. She suddenly came to her senses. Perhaps the girl in front of her had understood from the beginning. Everything Meng Liang had done for her, she also knew some clues about what had happened in Chang''an.


    She just didn''t want to face it.


    And now, the world finally appeared clearly in front of her. She had no choice but to retreat, and could only move forward alone.


    "It''s very difficult. You need to have enough awareness."


    "That''s the only thing I have right now."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 353 Choose Between Life and Death

    The antlers of the deer produced a monster, Many traveling merchants saw the black snake scorpion crawling all over the ground in the night. Some even swore that they had seen a black monster thirty feet away. All sorts of rumors were stirred up among the traveling merchants. Most people chose to close their businesses at this time and temporarily put away their thoughts of crossing the antler plains.


    The once bustling antler plains had truly turned into a wasteland these past few days, and Liao Wuren was nowhere to be found.


    It was September, and the autumn wind blew on the antlers.


    At night, there was a bonfire that became the only light on the pitch-black wasteland.


    Xu Han frowned as he looked at the enormous figure in front of him. He crawled on the ground, his ears drooping, his enormous head written with fatigue, and his body trembling slightly. Even if Xu Han burned the fire to its peak, it seemed that he could not drive away the chill around the enormous figure.


    Xuan''er was lying beside him, seemingly trying to transmit her body temperature to the other party, but this method also had little effect.


    It had already been five days since he defeated the black monster. According to the plan, Xu Han should go to Great Xia to find a way to enter the Dragon Hidden Temple. However, the wolf king''s injuries were worse by the day. No matter what, Xu Han could not leave peacefully.


    Xu Han had indeed studied medicine with the Headmaster for half a year. He had also studied many medical books and records in the Exquisite Pavilion. However, these were all methods aimed at humans. However, the Giant Wolf was different. He was a demon, and the reason why he was in such a state was not because of those external injuries, but because of the internal injuries caused by the invasion of the black monster''s black gas.


    The meridians of the demon race were different from those of the human race. Xu Han did not dare to act recklessly because he was afraid of self-defeating.


    Five days passed, but the situation of the Wolf King did not seem to be improving in the slightest. Instead, his aura became weaker and weaker.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han walked to the side of the Wolf King. It was truly too big. Even if it was lying on the ground, its head was still at Xu Han''s lower abdomen.


    "Miao?" Xuan''er stood up and called out to Xu Han, her tone filled with anxiety.


    "Brother Lang, your situation is not optimistic. I think it would be better than not doing anything if I didn''t give it a try instead of waiting for death." Xu Han reached out to stroke the Wolf King''s huge head and said softly.


    He felt that with his opponent''s intelligence, he could more or less hear what he said.


    "Awoo!" The Wolf King did not disappoint Xu Han. At that time, he let out an extremely soft howl and shook his head up and down. Obviously, he agreed with Xu Han''s words.


    Xu Han took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. He began to carefully sense the situation inside the Wolf King''s body.


    It had to be said that this was a shocking situation.


    The meridians in the Wolf King''s body were entrenched by some black power that was like a poisonous snake. It was constantly corroding his meridians. Wherever those black energies passed through, the Wolf King''s meridians would be corroded to their normal black color. At this moment, those black energies had already corroded more than half of the Wolf King''s meridians. As time passed, this corrosion continued to expand.


    Seeing this, Xu Han frowned deeply. He knew very well that the only way to save the Wolf King was to know the strange black energy.


    But before that, he had tried to use the sword intent in his body to penetrate into the wolf king''s body, but the results were not as satisfactory as expected.


    The sword intent could indeed resist that black energy, but it required a tremendous amount of energy. Even more terrifying, as the sword intent fought against the black energy, the damage it caused to the Wolf King''s meridians was enormous.


    But now, the situation in the Wolf King''s body was too terrible. If this continued, it would only be death. Xu Han glanced at the Wolf King at that time and finally gritted his teeth. He gathered the sword intent in his body again and poured it into the Wolf King''s body.


    This silent battle.


    However, after dozens of breaths of time, Xu Han''s head was already covered in sweat, while the Wolf King''s body trembled even more intensely.


    This time, Xu Han was careful enough to wrap his sword intent around the Wolf King''s meridians as much as possible to minimize the damage to him, but the results were negligible.


    The black energy was already connected to the Wolf King''s meridians. They were inseparable from each other. The best way to avoid harming the Wolf King''s meridians and understand the black energy was to peel it off. However, this black energy was neither true essence nor demonic energy. Xu Han had never heard of it before, but he couldn''t think of any way to do so.


    Xu Han realized that even if this continued, even if he eliminated the black gas, the Wolf King would still die because of the shattered meridians. He couldn''t help but hesitate again.


    "Awoo!" However, the Wolf King seemed to have sensed this. He let out an angry roar and stared at Xu Han with his big eyes.


    Xu Han was stunned. Of course, he did not understand the Wolf King''s words, but he could sense something from his eyes.


    It was anger and urgency.


    It was decisive, and it was also dignity.


    Everything had a spirit, whether it was a human, a demon, or just an ant, all of them longed to live, and other than that, it was more important to live with dignity.


    Like the Wolf King in front of him, he had his own intelligence. Of course, he knew what Xu Han was waiting for, but he still chose to continue.


    It would rather die because of the opening of its meridians than let the black energy slowly corrode its own vitality.


    This was, of course, a somewhat radical logic.


    But Xu Han chose to respect this logic.


    From his point of view, life and death were the rights of living beings, and he chased after this right, so he should defend this right.


    So he nodded.


    "I see, Brother Wolf."


    As a result, sword intent once again surged out of his body and rushed into the Wolf King''s body.


    This time, Xu Han was extremely resolute. He continuously used his sword intent to cut through the black energy, but his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    This was because he knew that the annihilation of every black energy meant that one of the Wolf King''s meridians was broken.


    Every time he used his sword intent, it meant that the Wolf King was a step closer to death.


    However, there was no fear or struggle in the eyes of the Wolf King, only calm and serene.


    The deer horn plain''s night breeze howled, and the bonfire was messy in the wind, but it stubbornly burned, not extinguished.


    Xuan''er let out a wailing cry. She extended her claws and gently placed them on the giant head of the Wolf King, as if she was trying to placate the other party.


    The Wolf King''s eyes narrowed in exhaustion. At this moment, it seemed that it was extremely difficult for him to open his eyes.


    He stuck out his huge tongue as if he wanted to lick Xuan''er.


    This time, Xuan''er did not dodge. It allowed the mucus on the Wolf King''s huge tongue to infect its entire body.


    After doing all of this, the Wolf King seemed to be satisfied.


    His eyes slowly closed, and the aura in his nostrils gradually turned from weak to nothingness.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Han couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Everything was born in the world, traveled in the world, and traveled in the world.


    There is joy, there is suffering.


    In the end, if he could choose his own life and death¡­


    Perhaps it was luck.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 354 Blood Eyes

    Woo!


    Woo!


    Woo!


    ¡­


    Xuan''er kept rubbing her head against the Wolf King''s closed eyes as she let out a whimpering sound, as if she wanted to wake him up.


    However, Xu Han was very clear that this method was futile.


    Although the Wolf King hadn''t died yet, more than half of his meridians had been shattered. It was only a matter of time before death arrived.


    He bent down, wanting to appease the sorrowful Xuan''er.


    Ding.


    But at this moment, something suddenly fell out of his embrace. It landed on the stone on the ground with a crisp sound, and then it was bounced up and landed on the body of the Wolf King.


    "Huh?" Xu Han stared fixedly at the blood-colored stone that he had found from the black monster''s body.


    Just as he was about to pick it up, a dazzling bloody light suddenly erupted from the blood-colored stone.


    Xu Han was already very fearful of the black monster. The original reason why he left it behind was to use it as a basis to find out the origin of those monsters. Seeing this mutation, his heart was naturally shocked. He instinctively wanted to stop it.


    However, just as he reached out, his heart suddenly stirred.


    He discovered that the blood light around the red stone was constantly pouring into the Wolf King''s body. Following this strange change, the severed meridians in the Wolf King''s body had faintly shown signs of recovery.


    Xu Han could not pinch the origin of the blood-colored stone, nor could he explain whether such a restoration would have any other effects on the Wolf King. However, with the attitude of a dead horse as a living horse doctor, Xu Han was willing to give it a try as long as he had a little hope. In the end, the situation would not be worse than it was now.


    Thinking like this, Xu Han put away his other thoughts and called Xuan''er back, but his gaze was fixed on the Wolf King''s body.


    Time slowly passed.


    The dark clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, and the moonlight poured down on the Wolf King''s body like silver water.


    The wolf king''s body was wrapped in blood and moonlight, and at that time, it seemed to have a strange smell.


    His weak, almost inaudible breathing gradually grew stronger, and his chest began to heave, as if he had regained his vitality.


    Both Xuan''er and Xu Han nervously stared at the Wolf King. Every change in its body made the nerves of this person and cat tense.


    Hu!


    Suddenly, the tip of the Wolf King''s nose let out a loud breathing sound. His tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and a bright bloody light lit up in his eyes. In the blink of an eye, he returned to his normal state.


    "Miao?" Xuan''er jumped off Xu Han''s shoulder and carefully came to the side of the Wolf King, as if she wanted to investigate its condition.


    However, at that moment, the Wolf King''s body suddenly stood up. He seemed to be a little confused, but when he saw the small black figure in front of him, his huge eyes revealed sincere excitement. He once again crawled down and jumped around the other party, his tail swaying left and right, and even extended his tongue to lick Xuan''er.


    However, he was too big, and soon Xuan''er was covered in sticky saliva. Seeing the Wolf King awaken, Xuan''er seemed to be in a much better mood. Rarely did she bother with this matter. Instead, she jumped over the Wolf King''s head and continuously stroked the Wolf King''s head with her tiny claws.


    Such a scene really made Xu Han feel very comfortable.


    He was sincerely happy that the Wolf King had returned from the dead, but at that moment, his gaze caught a glimpse of the stone that had landed on the side.


    He bent down to pick it up and put it in his palm.


    Seemingly exhausting all of its power, the blood-red stone turned into a translucent and translucent object. Xu Han examined the object carefully under the moonlight and frowned again.


    ¡­


    It was already dark.


    The late autumn night breeze carried a bone-chilling chill. The streets of Chang''an City had long been deserted, and most of them were unwilling to rush in this kind of night breeze.


    However, candles were still lit in the Wei Yang Palace of the Pu Tian Palace.


    Dressed in armor, Zhao Xingyu looked sideways at the beautiful figure on the high platform. As the nephew of Prince Zhao Chu of You Province, Zhao Xingyu''s status could naturally be considered noble, but all of this seemed insignificant in front of that woman.


    Since the first Great Empress had ascended to the throne in history, this naturally attracted a lot of dissatisfaction, especially in the Great Zhou Dynasty, where the Mufan King of Zhou had always respected himself.


    However, Prince Zhao Chu, who had always been indifferent to the matters of the Imperial Court and even had a faint friendship with Zhu Xian, immediately released his goodwill towards the Imperial Court and allowed his nephew Zhao Xingyu to bring ten thousand halberd soldiers to the capital for the Imperial Court to calm down the internal strife.


    As for Zhao Xingyu, who was in You Prefecture, he had always been dissatisfied with the inaction of the Imperial Court over the years, but after that day, he changed his mind.


    It was the third day of his arrival in the capital. The army was stationed outside Chang''an City waiting to be dispatched, while he waited quietly in the General''s Mansion prepared by the Imperial Court.


    He had nothing to do and wanted to walk around.


    When they reached the eastern suburbs, they saw a woman, surrounded by the people, serving porridge to the beggars.


    The girl''s appearance couldn''t be said to be very good-looking, At least in You Zhou, Zhao Xingyu waved his hand and countless women swarmed forward. However, it was unknown whether it was the warm smile on the girl''s face or the fact that even though she was sweating profusely, she did not say a single word of hard work. After all, Zhao Xingyu could never forget that woman, but he could never find her again.


    A few days later, he was ordered to enter the Palace Mask Saint. Only then did he know that the girl was actually the current Emperor Yuwen Nan Jing!


    Thus, he had no grudge against the Imperial Court, and after calming the civil strife, he became the Emperor''s personal guard with his cultivation at the Heavenly Hunt Realm, which he had at the age of twenty-five.


    However, he also understood how big the gap between him and Yuwen Nanjing was. He just hoped that he could accompany the other party like this, and he was already satisfied.


    "Sir." At this time, a woman dressed as an official walked to Zhao Xingyu''s side and whispered in his ear.


    "Oh." Hearing this, Zhao Xingyu nodded and walked into the hall.


    "Your Majesty, Ye Hongjian of the Tian Ce Mansion requests to see you." He bowed his head and cupped his hands.


    "Huh? Let her in." The gentle voice of a woman came from the stage. Zhao Xingyu lowered his head and answered yes, but he did not dare to look up. It was as if even a single glance was blasphemy to Zhao Xingyu.


    He was about to retreat, but the woman on the stage seemed to have thought of something and said at that time, "All of you, retreat."


    "But" Zhao Xingyu was stunned. He felt that something was wrong, but he thought of the relationship between this woman and Ye Hongjian from the Tian Ce Mansion . He immediately put away the words that had reached his mouth and slowly retreated.


    ¡­


    Qin Keqing did not like the name Yuwen Nanjing, nor did she like being the Great Zhou Great Empress.


    In contrast, she preferred her previous life.


    As Qin Keqing, as a member of Xu Han''s side.


    However, many people told her that only when she sat in the position of emperor would there be no displaced people in this world, no starving people dying of hunger. Qin Keqing did not understand what was going on, but everyone repeated this sentence.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to obey.


    But she couldn''t be happy because Xu Han was dead.


    How did they die? Everyone was secretive and vague about it.


    How could she be willing?


    The main hall of Wei Yang Palace was suddenly pushed open, and a woman dressed in red walked in. She knelt down in front of the hall and shouted, "I, Ye Hongjian, pay my respects to His Majesty."


    "Senior Sister, hurry up and get up." Qin Keqing hurriedly walked down the platform and helped the kneeling red-clothed woman up.


    She had never been able to stand such red tape, especially when she saw someone close to her before, which made her feel even more uncomfortable.


    "Now that His Majesty is the son of heaven of the Great Zhou Empire, these courtesies should be like this. You should not fall into the hands of outsiders." Ye Hongjian, who stood up, smiled and said. She was still beautiful, but there was an indescribable exhaustion hidden between her eyebrows.


    The conversation between the two of them had been going on countless times. Qin Keqing felt a little helpless, but she did not intend to entangle herself with this matter any longer. She pulled Ye Hongjian and asked, "How was Senior Sister''s trip?"


    "En, the barbarians outside the Surabaya Pass in Chongzhou are still relatively stable. They are just fighting and making a fuss. You don''t have to worry about them year after year." Ye Hongjian replied with a smile.


    After saying that, the two fell into silence.


    Xu Han was no longer around. One of them sat on the throne and the other became the head of Tiance Prefecture''s manor. The two of them could be said to be one of the most powerful people in Great Zhou. However, there was something missing between the two of them. This kind of thing made their relationship disappear.


    "Senior Sister" After a long silence, Qin Keqing broke the silence.


    Ye Hongjian looked up at Qin Keqing and was about to respond when Qin Keqing''s voice sounded again.


    At that time, Qin Keqing looked at Ye Hongjian and her tone suddenly became somewhat low. She asked, "Have you heard of the twin dragons and snakes?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian''s expression changed, not only because of the words that Qin Keqing said, but also because her cold tone had never appeared in Qin Keqing''s mouth in Ye Hongjian''s memory.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian faintly discovered that Qin Keqing''s eyes seemed to flash with a bloody light.


    "You''ve heard of it, haven''t you?" Qin Keqing found the answer she wanted from Ye Hongjian''s violent reaction.


    The corners of her bright red lips curved up into a sharp arc.


    "Too many people have seen that scene. Paper can''t keep fire." Qin Keqing said as the light in her eyes gradually turned cold.


    Ye Hongjian''s thoughts grew deeper. Tens of thousands of Heavenly Policy Army and many Jianghu people brought by Long Night Si Zhu Xian had seen that scene. Naturally, this matter could not be kept a secret forever. She knew that sooner or later Qin Keqing would know the truth. What she was truly worried about was that Qin Keqing''s reaction at this moment was far from what she had expected.


    There were no tears of grief, no self-blame of grief and indignation.


    There was only a serene calm that was almost crazy, and an indifference that was almost rational.


    This was far from what she knew about Qin Keqing, which made her very uneasy.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded her head, but her gaze was fixed on the girl in front of her, faintly feeling that she was a little unfamiliar.


    "So they killed Young Master Xu, right?" The girl asked again.


    "Xu Han is not dead." For some reason, Ye Hongjian hesitated and told Qin Keqing the truth. She felt that doing so might make the girl feel better, "but it can''t let them know, otherwise it would be very dangerous for Xiao Han."


    Unexpectedly, Qin Keqing only took a few breaths to digest the news.


    The smile on her face was even more intense, but she no longer smelled like spring breeze. Instead, it carried a slightly gloomy feeling.


    "I understand. They still don''t plan to let Young Master Xu go."


    "It is OK."


    "I will help him, help him kill all these bad people."


    The girl smiled and said in a relaxed tone as if she was talking about a trivial matter, but at that moment, a terrifying bloody light flashed in her eyes again.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 355 Awoo!

    "Brother Lang, there''s Great Xia''s Desert Smoke City ahead. I still have important matters to attend to, so I''m leaving with Xuan''er." Xu Han stood on the hill and pointed at the faintly visible pass in the distance. He said to the giant wolf beside him, who was one head taller than him.


    "Awoo!"


    "Meow!"


    As these words were spoken, two black figures, one big and one small, let out a long and dissatisfied howl.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly when he saw this.


    Half a month had passed since the Wolf King''s "resurrection from the dead". In case Xu Han stayed for another half a month, he had to make sure that the Wolf King''s body was completely unharmed before he dared to set off without worries.


    However, he didn''t want to see Xuan''er revolt in half a month.


    This made Xu Han somewhat puzzled. Regardless of whether it was his appearance or his strength that was close to the Heavenly Hunt Realm, the Wolf King was different from Xuan''er. However, this big fellow did not have the slightest bit of dignity as a wolf in front of Xuan''er. Instead, he was like a pug.


    Every day, as long as Xuan''er let out a "meow", this big fellow would rush into the mountain forest. What pheasants, rabbits, and fat elk fish would all be sent to Xuan''er. Then, he would wagger his tail and stuck out his tongue as he squatted to the side, quietly watching Xuan''er enjoy a big meal. At night, he was still very considerate and wanted to comb Xuan''er''s hair with his tongue. However, he would usually get a beating in exchange for being disliked by Xuan''er, but the big fellow didn''t have the slightest intention of retaliating.


    Sometimes, Xu Han secretly wondered if Xuan''er belonged to a beauty like Hongjian in the aesthetic view of the demon race.


    Otherwise, how could the Wolf King be so obedient and willing?


    However, Xuan''er, who was accustomed to being served by the Wolf King, was obviously unwilling to leave this meticulous "servant" behind. As for the Wolf King, he also seemed unwilling to leave the "flower like jade" Xuan''er in his eyes. The two of them had expressed their wishes so clearly, which made Xu Han feel embarrassed.


    He had intended to fulfill the "cat-wolf love", but¡­


    "It''s not that I don''t want to bring you along. Look at your appearance. Within ten breaths of time, a large number of cultivators will kill you under the name of subduing demons and eliminating demons. When you return, you will be turned into a pot of wolf meat soup." Xu Han had no choice but to speak with great care. It was as if he was afraid that the Wolf King wouldn''t understand what he meant. He even stretched out his hand and gestured, "So, Brother Wolf, you should stay here for now. Don''t try to think of that demon core again. You can''t afford to offend those people. When things get out of hand, Xuan''er and I will come back to see you again."


    Xu Han felt that his words were reasonable and well-founded, and the Wolf King could not refute them.


    "Awoo!" However, when he finished speaking, the Wolf King let out another loud shout.


    ''"No, Brother Lang, I''m doing this for your own good. If you are¡­" Xu Han was helpless and had no choice but to say it again. However, this time, his words had just come to a halt.


    This was because the Wolf King in front of him suddenly emitted a dense demonic aura from his entire body at that time. However, his body was constantly shrinking under the purple demonic aura, and in the blink of an eye, he had transformed into the size of an ordinary dog.


    "This" Xu Han was dumbfounded. He had never thought that the Wolf King would be so capable.


    "Awoo!" However, the Wolf King ignored Xu Han''s intentions. After becoming smaller, it seemed to feel that Xu Han had no reason to reject him anymore. It immediately became excited and ran around Xuan''er like he was having fun. However, it did not want the dust to splatter onto Xuan''er''s body. Xuan''er''s shiny hair immediately turned yellow, which made Xuan''er, who had always loved cleanliness, explode.


    "Meow!" It let out a scream and leapt onto the Wolf King''s head, greeting him with a combination of fists.


    The Wolf King, however, lost his temper and kept begging for mercy with drooping ears.


    Xu Han bitterly smiled as he looked at the lively wolf and cat. He supported his forehead and said, "Alright, alright, stop messing around. Since it''s all like this, then let''s go together."


    "Miao?"


    "Awoo?"


    Hearing this, a wolf and a cat immediately stopped their fights. They all stared at Xu Han with wide eyes, as if they felt that this happiness had come too suddenly.


    At that moment, Xu Han crouched down and arrived in front of the Wolf King.


    He looked at the Wolf King seriously and said, "But it''s a promise. That''s the territory of the human race. You can''t turn into your real body, otherwise we''ll have a big problem."


    Xu Han''s words weren''t alarmist. The human race''s current attitude towards the demon race could be said to be both hateful and fearful. Everywhere they heard of the demon calamity, heroes from all sides would gather and kill the demon.


    "Awoo?" The Wolf King tilted his head and replied.


    Xu Han''s expression immediately turned a little ugly. He didn''t know if the Wolf King understood what he said, so he could only continue, "Also, you have to stay by my side all the time. You can''t cause trouble for me!"


    "Awoo?" The Wolf King''s head was still tilted, but the puzzlement in his eyes was becoming more and more intense.


    Xu Han felt a burst of pain in his brain. He suddenly regretted agreeing to this matter. He vaguely felt that if the two of them mixed together, they might not be able to cause him great trouble.


    However, since he had already agreed, Xuan''er would probably be mad at him if he were to go back on his word. In line with the principle of breaking a can and breaking a fall, Xu Han continued.


    "Since you want to come with us, I can''t keep calling you Brother Lang, Brother Lang. You must have a name, right?"


    "Aowuwu?"


    The puzzlement in the Wolf King''s eyes became even more intense. There was even a hint of impatience in his eyes. Perhaps in his eyes, why was this human in front of him so old-fashioned and chattering endlessly?


    However, Xu Han did not feel the slightest bit disgusted by a wolf. He furrowed his brows in distress and said, "What''s the name of that?"


    "Awoo! Awoo!" The Wolf King began to express his protest.


    "Then I''ll call you Aowu!" Inspired, Xu Han slapped his forehead and made a decision. At the end, he didn''t forget to mutter to himself, "


    Seemingly realizing that he had been labeled by an unpleasant name, the Wolf King shouted angrily, "Awoo!!"


    "En, there''s no need to thank me. It''s only natural." However, Xu Han could not feel the dissatisfaction of the Wolf King. He looked as if he was immersed in his peak attainments in naming. "Let''s go. Let''s hurry up and enter the seclusion. Let''s go eat some delicious food in the city. Let Brother Aowu experience the delicious food of our human race as well!"


    With that, Xu Han ignored the resentment in the Wolf King''s eyes and walked towards Desert Smoke City.


    ¡­


    "Right, Aowu, you can''t call me that again when you go to Great Xia. It''s easy to frighten children."


    "As the saying goes, one loves one''s job. Since one has become a dog, one must behave like a dog."


    "Come and learn from me, woof woof woof!"


    "Awoo? Awoo?"


    "No, no, it''s wang wang wang!"


    "Awoo? Awoo!"


    "No ¡­"


    "Awoo ¡­"


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 356 DogMeat with Wine, Immortal God Lowers His Head

    Great Xia was a martial practitioner.


    After entering Great Xia''s territory, Xu Han finally had a deep understanding of these four words.


    Even if it was just a city in the frontier fortress, there were warriors walking around with swords and knives on their waists everywhere.


    After entering the city, Xu Han wasted some effort and said that he was an escort who had separated from the caravan. He named Boss Gan by name and stuffed some money into it before being put into the city by the soldiers guarding the border.


    After leaving the Sword Dragon Pass and arriving at Desert Smoke City, Xu Han had spent nearly a month. He was extremely obedient. The first thing he did when he entered the city was to find a restaurant, order a table of good food for himself, and also give Xuan''er and the Wolf King, who had assumed the alias Aowu, a hearty meal. The two of them were like starving ghosts reincarnated. They had eaten like wolves, causing the surrounding people to look sideways. Xu Han had no choice but to stroke his forehead and sigh.


    After he was full of wine and food, he found a good inn and washed up before he fell asleep.


    However, Xu Han, who originally thought that he would be able to sleep in the open for the past few days, was tossing and turning on the bed, making it difficult for him to fall asleep.


    There was something hidden in his body. That thing was extremely terrifying. The power it released in an instant gave Xu Han a feeling that was enough to destroy the heavens and the earth. Unfortunately, that thing seemed to not even intend to let go of Xu Han as the host.


    The man said that if Xu Han wanted to understand all of this, the best way was to go to Kunlun.


    However, Kunlun was situated behind the 100,000 mountains. With Xu Han''s current cultivation, wanting to cross the 100,000 mountains was undoubtedly sending him to his death.


    Therefore, the only way he could think of was to start with men and his own strength. The Lunar Temple, which had a large collection of books, or the Lunar Temple on Ya Qi Mountain, was naturally Xu Han''s best place to go. However, the latter was too ethereal. Moreover, after experiencing the deer horn plains, Xu Han no longer had any good impression of the Lunar Temple. Therefore, Long Yin Temple had undoubtedly become his only choice.


    However, Long Yin Temple''s status in Great Xia was probably not lower than Great Zhou''s Linglong Pavilion. It was known as the Great Xia Orthodoxy. Even Emperor Li Yulin of Great Xia, who had reigned for more than 30 years, would personally go to the temple to cultivate and worship it every year to show his respect. Such a sect was not easy to enter.


    Although the Dragon Hidden Temple had a Zen cultivation base, Secret sects that cultivated the fleshly body and Zen sects that cultivated Buddhism were divided, but they also recruited secular disciples to guard the sect. Xu Han did not really need to be a monk in order to join the sect. However, even though there were countless secular disciples who broke their heads and wanted to join the secular disciples every year, Xu Han''s background was not right after all, and his trip would probably not be too smooth.


    Moreover, apart from this matter, Liu Sheng''s condition also made Xu Han very worried.


    What exactly was a half-demon?


    Why was the power he activated so similar to that of the black-robed man that day? Xu Han thought about it in the next half a month. Apart from similarities, the power they activated seemed to have something to do with the terrifying power in his body. The relationship between the two was like that between true energy and true essence.


    Its origin was the same, but the strength in Xu Han''s body was clearly several levels higher than theirs.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han was certain that the best way to understand the power in his body was to start with this so-called half-demon.


    However, now that Liu Sheng, Zhen Yue, and even Boss Gan had completely disappeared, Xu Han made some inquiries in Desert Smoke City. He only heard that he had seen Boss Gan and the others leave in a hurry half a month ago, and he hadn''t seen them since.


    Xu Han roughly guessed that this was what Liu Sheng said. It was the greatest comfort for Xu Han to know that the other party was still alive. As for what he had experienced and why he did not remember him, he would probably have to wait until he met the other party again to find out the reason. But now, the biggest problem before him was still how to enter the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    ¡­


    The next day, Xu Han led Xuan''er and Aowu out of the city gate of Desert Smoke City.


    Long Yin Temple was far away in Yan Zhou. He still had to pass through Liao Zhou and Long Zhou. The journey was long, but the entanglement in his pocket had already been spent almost half a year.


    Thus, he stopped about five miles away from the city gate. After thinking for a moment, he reached out and patted Aowu''s head.


    Lord Wolf King didn''t seem to like the way Xu Han stroked him like a dog. Perhaps he felt that this would humiliate his dignity as a wolf, so he instinctively dodged and glared at Xu Han with disgust.


    This fellow obeyed Xuan''er in every way, but towards Xu Han¡­


    Ever since he saw Xu Han hug Xuan''er to sleep every day, Aowu had forgotten Xu Han''s grace of sacrificing his life to save her. He often heard Xu Han''s words in his left ear and out of his right ear. He was very disdainful.


    The so-called white-eyed wolf was most likely talking about Aowu.


    Xu Han was helpless and could only look at Xuan''er on his shoulder.


    "Xuan''er, let it scream twice, louder."


    Xuan''er was obedient. She rubbed Xu Han''s neck and then looked at Aowu. She raised her small claws and extended out her sharp claws, shining brightly in the cold October wind of Great Xia.


    Lord Wolf King, who was still arrogant just now, immediately drooped his ears, his tail clamped up, and he unwillingly but obediently cried out twice.


    "Louder." Xu Hanyan said.


    "Miao!" Xuan''er repeated.


    "Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!"


    Aowu, who could not bear the humiliation, immediately suppressed his strength and roared towards the sky.


    Afterwards, Aowu turned to look at Xu Han with a face full of resentment. The expression on his face was clear, and then he said, "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Yes." However, Xu Han shook his head and squatted down with Xuan''er on the tree root beside him. "Continue," he said.


    Aowu was instantly enraged. His tail stood up and his sharp fangs exposed his mouth.


    Of course, this posture would cease in the next moment, because Xuan''er, who was sitting on Xu Han''s shoulder, had once again revealed her sharp claws.


    Thus, a very absurd scene appeared outside Desert Smoke City.


    One man and one cat sat leisurely by the side of the road, while a black dog on the road was squatting there and howling towards the sky.


    "Awoo!"


    "Awoo!"


    ¡­


    Just as Lord Wolf King felt that his throat was about to smoke, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "Stop howling. I can hear you from ten miles away." A middle-aged man came from nowhere and was described as rather sloppy. He cursed and sat down beside Xu Han.


    "I say, Xiao Han, why have you been walking to Great Xia for so long? You''re almost sick here." The burly man complained endlessly when he saw Xu Han.


    "There are some things that have been delayed." Xu Han replied, but he raised his head to look at Xuan''er Yan on his shoulder and said, "Stop yelling."


    Hearing this, Aowu finally escaped from the nightmare. It stuck out its tongue and came to Xu Han''s side. It was looking gratefully at the man who rescued him from the nightmare. It even stuck out its tongue, wanting to lick the other party to show its gratitude.


    However, just as this action was about to begin, the man''s voice sounded again.


    "Oh right, Xiao Han, where did you find such an ugly black dog?"


    "Why don''t we eat Huajiang dog meat tonight?"


    "It''s not that big brother is bragging to you, I''m quite accomplished with this dog meat¡­"


    "There is a saying that dog meat is accompanied by wine. The deity lowers his head¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 357 Silk Drama

    Aowu decisively returned to Xu Han''s embrace after realizing that the middle-aged man in front of him was someone even more hateful than Xu Han. He hid behind Xu Han and stared at the man in front of him with his eyes wide open.


    Xu Han looked at these things in his eyes, but he did not point them out. Instead, he looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "Has Big Brother Chu figured out what happened in the Dragon Hidden Temple in Great Xia these past few days?"


    Xu Han made a plan to come to Great Xia early in the morning. It was only because of the blood essence in his body that he delayed his journey. Chu Chouli was also a restless person. Seeing that he was bored by his side, Xu Han asked him to come to Great Xia to investigate the situation first.


    Chu Chouli, on the other hand, was quite rectal. He left as soon as he said that. Xu Han had just discovered that he had lost his entanglement. Then, he remembered that Chu Chouli had just let out a loud cry and called him over.


    ''"Ah, this Great Xia is even more of a mix of dragons and snakes than our Great Zhou. Just this line of famous sects is full of people. No wonder we are unable to defeat them. Although we have all lost the title of the first sect, this Dragon Hidden Temple is much stronger than the Linglong Pavilion. It is estimated that only the Taoist Green Lotus Temple in the entire Great Zhou is comparable to it." Unfortunately, Chu Chouli apparently did not grasp the main point of Xu Han''s question, or perhaps because he had been idle for too long these past few days, he opened his mouth and began to chatter.


    "What Demon Heaven Sect, Blood Saber Mountain, Burning Heaven Valley, Luo Yue Gorge ¡­ Each of them is comparable to our Exquisite Pavilion. They are known as the three sects and twelve towns. They are talking about the sect of Great Xia."


    "This sect is naturally referring to the Dragon Hidden Temple. The three sects are respectively the Demon Heaven Sect, the Extreme Extreme Extreme Sect, and the Crimson Firmament Sect. Let me tell you, there are only one or two immortals guarding these three sects on the surface."


    "Especially this Demon Heaven Sect, known as the world''s number one evil sect, and the Crimson Firmament Sect can be said to be incompatible with fire and water. "It is said that a few days ago, an elder of the Demon Heaven Sect eloped with a female disciple of the Crimson Firmament Sect. This matter caused quite a stir. While saying that your family''s disciple seduced my family''s elder, he also said that your family''s elder had abducted my family''s disciple. That was an unbearable scene. The two sides almost fought, but in the end¡­"


    Seeing that Chu Chouli''s expression was full of excitement, Xu Han hurriedly interrupted him, "Well, Big Brother Chu, we''ll talk about these interesting things later. Tell me what exactly happened in Long Yin Temple first. Do we have a way to sneak in?"


    Chu Chouli also seemed to realize that he was deviating from the topic. He curled his lips and pretended to be calm as he said, "This¡­"


    "Could it be that Big Brother Chu has stayed here for half a year without understanding anything?" How could Xu Han not understand what this big fellow meant? With Chu Chouli''s temperament, if he really knew anything, he would have already told them everything. How could he still stutter like this?


    Xu Han suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. He thought to himself that he really shouldn''t place his hopes on this man.


    "Xiao Han, what kind of gaze are you looking at? Do you think that someone Chu has only been focusing on the world these days and has not done anything serious?" Chu Chouli seemed to have sensed something from Xu Han''s gaze as he spoke loudly at that time.


    However, his appearance was somewhat lacking in confidence.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han only glanced at Chu Chouli indifferently and did not say anything else.


    Chu Chouli, who was still aggressive just now, immediately lowered his head like an eggplant that had been beaten by frost and muttered in a low voice, "Even if it is, I have heard some news."


    If that aggrieved appearance landed on a beauty like Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu, she would be somewhat enraged by her daughter-in-law''s actions and would inevitably attract the pity of others. However, when it landed on a middle-aged man like Chu Chouli who was untidy, it would make one unable to help but laugh.


    Xu Han rolled his eyes at him and asked, "Then what news do you have?"


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s interest instantly rose. "This is more than enough ¡­ Speaking of which, the elder of the Devil Heaven Sect ¡­"


    "Key points." Xu Han interrupted Chu Chouli impatiently.


    "¡­" The excitement on Chu Chouli''s face instantly dissipated. He watched for a long time before carefully asking, "The Holy Maiden of the Fallen Moon Gorge bitterly loves the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple."


    Of course, just as before, Xu Han interrupted the story once again.


    "So, you still haven''t got anything, have you?" Xu Han asked.


    "¡­" The middle-aged man lowered his head and thought for a moment. In the end, he could only nod and say, "Mm¡­"


    ¡­


    As the night was drawing to a close, Xu Han and the others finally arrived at their next stop, Huangsha Town, a hundred miles away from Desert Smoke City.


    Liaozhou, which was located at the border, had barren land and few vegetation. It was also because of this that most of the land in Liaozhou was rewarded by the Imperial Court of Great Xia as a fief. It was said that Huangsha Town was the fief of a Marquis. However, this place was too barren, and the Marquis only regarded it as an honor. He had rarely managed to even exempt himself from taxes. This unintentional action had instead created a bustling scene for the merchants in Yellow Sand Town.


    Along the way, it was rare to see people. When they arrived at Yellow Sand Town, Xu Han felt as if they had come to another world. It wasn''t very lively for people to come and go inside. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were a few smaller, the other party''s grand occasion would be comparable to Chang''an''s.


    Although Xu Han sighed in his heart, he wasn''t interested in this. He was still thinking about how to sneak into the Dragon Hidden Temple. He led everyone through the bustling city and was about to find an inn to rest in.


    It wasn''t like Chu Chouli hadn''t found out anything in the past half a year. At least he understood that every five years, in the beginning of spring and March, Long Yin Temple would open its doors wide and recruit guests.


    These guests were called swordsmen by Long Yin Temple or Great Xia''s Jianghu.


    As the Orthodox Church of Great Xia, Long Yin Temple was also recognized as the number one sect in Jianghu of Great Xia. It had always been responsible for maintaining the stability of Jianghu, and this was a matter of course in the hearts of everyone after receiving the acquiescence of the Great Xia Imperial Court.


    In return, these swordsmen could look through the scriptures in the Longyin Temple''s Scripture Pavilion according to their cultivation and contribution.


    One had to know that as the second largest library in the world after the Lunar Temple, the books and records in the Dragon Hidden Temple contained almost half of the world''s cultivation methods. Even many ancient secret books that no one had ever heard of could be found in this library.


    This was naturally a place that the people of the world flocked to. Every time this happened, cultivators from all over Jianghu would gather here in order to join this organization called the Swordsman.


    Xu Han calculated. Next spring will be the beginning of the event, They still had to cross the Liaolong Continent. With their feet, they could arrive at this distance in less than a month''s time. However, they were not familiar with each other. Xu Han felt that it was best to hurry up in case, so he had no intention of stopping for the lively scene in Yellow Sand Town.


    However, there were too many people walking along the streets. As Liaozhou was probably the only city in Great Xia that was exempt from taxes, the merchants in Huangsha Town were happy to do so. Xu Han and his group felt that it was more or less difficult for them to walk through the streets.


    After crossing the busiest streets with great difficulty, Xu Han arrived at the end of a few streets where there were fewer opponents. He was just about to search for an inn when he suddenly discovered that Xuan''er on his shoulder and Aowu, who was following him, had disappeared at some unknown time.


    "Eh? He''s still here. Why didn''t he know where he went in the blink of an eye?" Chu Chouli, who was at the side, was also stunned.


    Xu Han frowned. He thought to himself that these two fellows had caused trouble for him. Although he was cursing in his heart, Xu Han, who was worried about the safety of this wolf and cat, had no choice but to turn around and dive into the crowd again to find the two naughty fellows. Seeing this, Chu Chouli could not say much, so he could only hurriedly follow them.


    The two of them did not walk far. They squatted in front of a small stall not far away. Aowu squatted on the stall and Xuan''er squatted on Aowu''s head. Both of them widened their eyes and looked in the direction of the stall vendor. Their eyes were filled with curiosity, as if they had discovered something extraordinary.


    "You guys are really worried." Xu Han, who had found the two "people", walked forward and wanted to teach them a good lesson. However, before he could say anything, he stopped.


    "There is a fox in the Western Region who has cultivated and his eyes are full of autumn and spring."


    "Transform into a human form and travel around the world. Coincidentally meet an immortal from the Dao Sect."


    There was a faint chant from the stall vendor, but an old man in his old armor was sitting behind the curtain, lighting a candle. His hands danced, and two shadows swam back and forth on the curtain. As he chanted, a story slowly came out of his mouth.


    "Taoist Hu''er has traveled together. Three years of rivers and mountains have passed."


    "Taoist Bluegreen-Clad is a youth. He is ignorant of the fox demon''s beauty."


    "Accompanied by several years of heavy affection, once a month will be decided for life."


    The old man''s voice was a bit hoarse. It didn''t seem to be suitable for such a melody, but his tone was extremely strange. He could always grasp the heartstrings of the crowd. The shadow in his hand was even more vivid, allowing the crowd to involuntarily integrate into his narrative. As a result, Xu Han stood there, more and more visitors gathered in front of the stall.


    At this moment, the old man''s tone suddenly became loud.


    "The winds and clouds rise in the southern region, and the demonic chaos flourishes!"


    "Young man, pull out your sword. Hu''er will walk together."


    "The evil charm scheme is bizarre. The Daoist''s life hangs on the needle."


    "In order to save my sweetheart, the demonic woman has revealed her true body."


    "The world is actually chasing after each other, completely throwing away the grace of suppressing demons!"


    "The Daoist sword is about to be slashed, but I can''t bear it!"


    "Hu''er is pregnant with six armors. She wants to return to the forest and hide."


    "I don''t want to calm down, but I''m enraged by the heavenly tribulation."


    At this point, the old man suddenly stopped. At that time, the noisy streets became quiet, as if they were waiting for the old man''s next words. However, the old man did not speak again for a long time.


    "What''s going on back there?" An impatient spectator asked.


    "Yeah, what about the back? It''s easy to sing. I''ll give you a reward after singing!"


    "Right, right, right. Sing quickly."


    With someone leading the way, the crowd began to press on.


    The old man calmly cleared his throat before continuing to sing.


    "Millions of lightning tribulations have arrived. Eight thousand immortals have arrived."


    "Hu''er is furious to death. The young man is concealing his sword."


    "A hundred years in the mortal world, make it your last name."


    "Old friends return to the loess, Daoist Frost and Snow Walk."


    "A thousand years ago, with a flick of his finger, the youth turned into a celestial."


    "Born beside the lotus pond, the immortal is attracted."


    "The teenager''s eyes are cold. He retreats to the Immortal."


    "A sword piercing towards the sky, I only ask why it''s not fair!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 358 A Man Without Money Is No Man at All

    "A sword piercing towards the sky, I only ask why it''s not fair!"


    This last sentence of the old man''s had a high pitch and concealed the golden spear, but it suddenly stopped at the end. It made people feel as if they were chewing on sweet plums, and their mouths were full of saliva, yet they still had endless aftertaste.


    "Alright!" Someone shouted loudly, but it was Chu Chouli, who was beside Xu Han.


    After this loud shout, everyone in the crowd naturally responded. For a moment, cheers were heard endlessly.


    The old man sat behind the curtain and hurriedly put away the things in his hand. He carried a porcelain bowl and quickly came to the front of the crowd and bowed to them one by one.


    At this moment, Xu Han could clearly see the old man''s appearance. He was over the age of eighteen, and his hair was white. He was kind-hearted and wore a grey cotton jacket that was washed until it was white. However, he seemed to have worn it for too long. There were many tears on his clothes, exposing the snow-white cotton outside.


    This was an extremely ordinary craftsman, who relied on this mouth and hands to make a living.


    The old man began to look for rewards and walked past the crowd one by one with his porcelain bowls that also looked somewhat old. These spectators were quite satisfied and were most likely willing to give them a penny or two. Of course, there were also those stingy or poor people. At this moment, the old man walked away in embarrassment. The old man did not mind and smiled as he thanked them.


    Very quickly, he arrived beside Xu Han, bowed down, and raised the porcelain bowl slightly.


    "Meow!"


    "Awoo!"


    Before Xu Han could speak, a cat and a wolf beside him all barked at Xu Han, as if they were urging him.


    Xu Han helplessly smiled bitterly as he looked at Chu Chouli beside him. Without saying a word, he stretched out his hand.


    "What?" The middle-aged man looked at Xu Han with a puzzled expression.


    "Take the money." Xu Han said, taking it for granted.


    "Ah?" The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then with a painful expression, he took out three copper coins from his bosom and placed them in Xu Han''s hand.


    However, this method instantly caused Xuan''er and Aowu to be dissatisfied. The two little fellows widened their eyes and stared fiercely at Chu Chouli.


    "Not enough?" Seeing this, the middle-aged man asked cautiously.


    Xu Han weighed the copper plate in his hand and said with narrowed eyes, "What do you think?"


    In order to make it easier for Chu Chouli to come to Great Xia to inquire about the situation, Xu Han gave Chu Chouli seven to eight thousand silver notes on him before leaving. In Xu Han''s opinion, this amount of money should not be considered much.


    However, Chu Chouli had a painful expression that took half of his life. After a long time, he took out another silver shard from his bosom and placed it in Xu Han''s hand.


    Xu Han smiled with satisfaction and handed the silver to the bowl that the old man extended.


    The crisp sound of the silver and porcelain bowls colliding was obviously very different, causing everyone present to look sideways. The old man also looked up at Xu Han with a peculiar expression. Just as he was about to express his gratitude, his gaze suddenly fell on Xuan''er, who was beside Xu Han.


    His gaze froze for a moment before he sighed sincerely.


    "This cat is not bad." As he said this, his gaze sank and landed on Aowu.


    At that time, Lord Wolf King hurriedly raised his head and chest, waiting for a similar compliment.


    The old man did not hesitate to praise him and said, "This dog is not bad either."


    "Awoo? Awoo!!"


    ¡­


    Finally, Xu Han and Chu Chouli crippled their strength before pulling Aowu out of the crowd, who was furious and wanted to tear the old man into pieces.


    It was getting late, and the bustling streets became quiet. The two of them walked side by side. The black cat napped on Xu Han''s shoulder, and after being hit, Aowu followed behind, drooping her head.


    The lanterns on both sides of the street were still lit, swaying slightly in the night breeze, continuously lengthening the shadows of the group of people.


    Xu Han glanced at Aowu, who seemed to have lost hope for Lang Sheng, and said, "Aowu ¡­"


    ''"Awoo¡­" Awoo''s interest wasn''t high, but he responded lightly. His head was still lowered, and even his tail was hanging down.


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han said, ''"Ahhh, that old man is old and his eyes are not good. It''s normal for him to be unable to tell whether you are a wolf or a dog. Just think about it. Anyone with a good eye can tell that you are a dignified wolf. How can you be a dog?" He consoled in a low voice, "Ahhhh." It''s normal for him to be unable to tell if you''re a wolf or a dog. "


    It had to be said that Xu Han was quite capable of comforting people. Hearing this, Aowu, who was drooping his head, immediately raised his head and his eyes lit up. It tilted its head and called out, "Awoo?"


    It was as if he was asking Xu Han if his words were true.


    Xu Han nodded confidently, "Naturally, this matter can still be fake? If you don''t believe me, ask Xuan''er."


    "Miao." Xuan''er called out in a very cooperative manner.


    Lord Wolf King, who had received Xuan''er''s affirmation, immediately regained his lively temperament. He circled around Xu Han with an excited expression, and he seemed to be having fun.


    Seeing this, Xu Han felt slightly at ease. He was just about to take another step forward with Chu Chouli to find the inn to stay at.


    But at this moment, a father and daughter suddenly walked past a group of people. The little girl sitting on her father''s shoulder was attracted by the hilarious howl. She immediately pointed at the howl and said tenderly, "Daddy, that black dog is so cute. I want one too."


    "Alright, alright, alright. Yan''er, be good. When you grow up, daddy will buy it for you."


    Aowu''s running movements suddenly froze at that moment. It stared blankly for a long time before turning its head slightly stiffly to look at the father and daughter. At that moment, its eyes suddenly emitted a terrifying ferocious light.


    "Awoo! Awoo!!"


    ¡­


    Xu Han and Chu Chouli lowered their voices and apologized to the frightened crying girl''s father for fifteen minutes before obtaining the other party''s forgiveness.


    Aowu, who had been injured one after another, had completely lost confidence in Lang Sheng. Xu Han was rather helpless about this. After all, Aowu, who had transformed into an ordinary size, was indeed somewhat like a dog, especially when he lied to Xuan''er.


    He could only temporarily put aside his thoughts of continuing to pacify Aowu and lead Chu Chouli to start searching for the place where he was staying today.


    Xu Han asked four or five inns successively about whether it was because he was rushing to the market today, and they were already full. After half a circle, the group finally found a rather dilapidated inn and finally arrived at two rooms.


    "Gentlemen, a total of 70 coins." After choosing the room, the waiter smiled and extended his hand towards Xu Han and Chu Chouli.


    "Huh?" Xu Han turned to look at Chu Chouli and motioned for him to give him money.


    "Ah?" However, Chu Chouli''s eyes widened as he looked at Xu Han with a confused expression.


    "Give me the money." Xu Han, who thought that the other party did not understand his meaning, said with his forehead supported.


    "Didn''t I give it to you?" Chu Chouli replied innocently.


    "Then it''s only one tael. What about the rest?"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing?" Xu Han looked at Chu Chouli in disbelief. Half a year ago, when Chu Chouli left, he had given him 7,000 to 8,000 taels of silver.


    However, Chu Chouli nodded his head with utmost certainty and said, "It''s gone."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 359 The Bag Is Not Big

    Xu Han, who was originally short of money, was still counting on Chu Chouli to help him. Hearing Chu Chouli''s words, Xu Han''s expression instantly changed and he unconsciously said, "Why is it gone?"


    Chu Chouli''s voice softened a little at that time, as if he had realized that he was in the wrong.


    "That''s 8,000 taels of silver. How did you spend it?" Xu Han obviously could not accept Chu Chouli''s simple words.


    According to the prices of Great Zhou, one tael of silver was worth 600 yuan, and only 200 yuan was enough to fill a table in a good hotel. Xu Han could not understand how Chu Chouli had squandered such a large sum of money in half a year.


    Chu Chouli also sensed from Xu Han''s gaze that this matter was not as easy to muddle through as he had imagined. He lowered his head and spat out two words in a muffled voice, "I lost."


    ''"Lost" Xu Han''s brain immediately ached. "Aren''t you known as the successor of the Thieving Sacred Sect? Didn''t you say that this gambling technique is just a small trick to you? How can you lose?"


    Chu Chouli''s voice softened a little. "This ¡­ the world is unpredictable ¡­ Old Ma also has times when he stumbles ¡­"


    Xu Han was speechless.


    Of course, if he didn''t say anything, others would also be silent. For example, the attendant who was prepared to collect the room money immediately put away the smile on his face when he heard this. He said impatiently, "I said, do you have money or not? If you don''t have money, scram quickly!"


    Although Great Xia could be considered a peaceful and prosperous era now, even in the prosperous era of Changping, there were definitely some lazy men who were willing to be kidnapped. Obviously, the Xu Han and Chu Chouli in front of him were already such characters in the eyes of this clerk, so he naturally wouldn''t be too polite to speak.


    "Sigh, what did your little brother say? Does someone Chu look like that person who doesn''t have money?" Hearing this, Chu Chouli said in a rather indignant tone.


    "Alright, then you can give me the money." The waiter rolled his eyes at Chu Chouli and said this.


    The penniless Chu Chouli immediately lost his temper and lowered his head.


    "If you don''t have money, hurry up and leave. Don''t delay my business." Seeing this, the waiter became even more certain of his guess and pushed Chu Chouli and Xu Han to drive them out of the room.


    Seeing that Xu Han and Chu Chouli were about to end up sleeping on the streets after being withdrawn from their rooms, an old hand suddenly stretched out.


    "Is this money enough for the two of you?" A slightly aged voice sounded.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He followed the sound and saw an old man at the entrance of the inn looking at them with a smile. It was the old man who had just played a shadow play on the street. At this moment, he was handed out by this large wooden chest, and the one or two pieces of silver that Xu Han had just given him happened to be in his hand.


    "Of course this is enough!" When the waiter saw the white silver, his eyebrows immediately lit up. He had just forgotten all about his unhappiness and nodded repeatedly in response.


    "Come, come, come. Everyone, please come in." He hurriedly welcomed them into the room.


    Right, little brother, I''ve already booked a room earlier today ¡­ The old man said at that time. It seemed that the wooden box on his back was too heavy. The old man''s body was slightly bent, but the smile in his narrowed eyes made his heart warm.


    "Yes, yes, I have already prepared it for you." The waiter hurriedly replied when he saw the old man''s extravagance.


    "Thank you, sir." Xu Han cupped his hands at the old man and said.


    When the old man heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, "This old man is just a foodie in Jianghu. I can''t afford to be called Sir. Besides, this money was originally given by my little brother. It can also be considered a gift of flowers to Buddha. It''s not worth thanking him."


    After saying that, the old man looked at the waiter and said, "Then this old man went back to his room. Remember to supply the two brothers with the extra money."


    After the old man finished speaking, he turned around, carried his large wooden chest on his back, and slowly walked up to the second floor of the inn. Seeing this, Xu Han intentionally sent them off, but the other party waved his hand and declined Xu Han''s kindness.


    ¡­


    About fifteen minutes later, Xu Han sat alone on the bed. Xuan''er lay leisurely on the side, curled up. Awoo had not recovered from the previous blow, but she still lowered her head with a depressed expression.


    At this time, The door was pushed open, Chu Chouli walked in with a large bag of money and excitedly said to Xu Hanyan, "Xiao Han, this is change. He should have given me 530 yuan. That brat insisted that the quality of the silver is not good and he only wanted to find me 500 yuan. However, he is not his Grandfather Chu''s opponent. I have been arguing with him for a long time, and not only did he change 30 yuan, he also found 20 yuan!"


    After Chu Chouli finished speaking, he even handed over the money bag with a face full of credit. He said, "Count it, not a single penny is lacking. It''s a total of five hundred and fifty pennies."


    But how could Xu Han give him a good face?


    He took the money bag, looked up at Chu Chouli, and then whispered, "Big Brother Chu is planning to let us rely on this 500 yuan to reach Yanzhou?"


    "This" Chu Chouli''s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. "How could this be"


    Xu Han weighed the money bag in his hand, and his gaze towards Chu Chouli became teasing, "Then what is Big Brother Chu going to do?"


    Chu Chouli asked tentatively, "How about I go smoothly ¡­"


    "Big Brother Chu, you are at least a descendant of the Thief Saint Sect. Why are you always thinking about these evil ways?" Xu Han said with a sad expression, as if he was extremely shameless towards Chu Chouli''s actions.


    This made Chu Chouli somewhat puzzled. Back in the Exquisite Pavilion, he had done this kind of deceitful business under Xu Han''s encouragement. Why was the Heavenly Policy Manor''s Manor Master brainwashed by those old fellows who were filled with benevolence, righteousness, and morality after a year?


    "Then what do you say? You can''t let me go shopping, can you? Although I did look so pretty when I was young, She had also been chased by some pretty girls, However, these years were like knives. Although his appearance was still there, his body was long gone, especially his waist. Chu Chouli opened his mouth again and began to chatter nonstop, "Xiao Han, this old brother has to tell you. This is the so-called kidney essence and blood essence. If he was too indulgent when he was young."


    Just as he started his long discussion, he was interrupted by a large cloth bag thrown over by Xu Han.


    "When I came, I saw a few houses in the west of the town. They were quite well-renovated. It must be a wealthy family ¡­" Xu Han''s voice sounded at that time as he said in a serious tone.


    "Huh?" Chu Chouli did not come back to his senses for a moment, and his expression was somewhat blank.


    At that time, Xu Han glared at him fiercely, "Keep your hands and feet clean¡­"


    "Mm, the bag is not big. Remember to pick something valuable."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 360 A Blessing In Disguise

    The next day, it was dawn and Xu Han was waiting outside the city gate with Xuan''er and Aowu.


    Today''s Yellow Sand Town was obviously very different from yesterday. The soldiers that they had never seen before were guarding the city gates this morning. Those who entered the city were easy to say, but it was much more troublesome to leave the city. They searched and searched. Xu Han and the guard delayed for half an hour before successfully escaping.


    It was rumored that the large family of Lu Yuwai in the west of the town had suffered a thief disaster yesterday. Everything valuable in the family had been looted. The money-loving Lu Yuwai had fainted several times in a hurry. The government did not dare to offend this Lu Yuwai, who had a big character as a relative in the Great Xia Dynasty Hall, and hurriedly sealed the city gate early in the morning. This was the reason why Xu Han had such a lucky encounter.


    "Looks like we have a good life." After leaving the city gate, Xu Han found the place he had previously agreed with Chu Chouli. He patted Xuan''er''s head with satisfaction and said with a smile.


    The tighter the guards at the city gate were, the heavier the losses outside the city gate would be, and the richer Chu Chouli''s harvest would be.


    In less than an hour, Chu Chouli, who was carrying a large bag of things, poked his head out of the depths of the forest with a ghostly face and waved at Xu Han from afar.


    "Xiao Han, Xiao Han." The burly man ran to Xu Han excitedly, as if he couldn''t wait to share his battle results. He reached out and was about to pick out the things in his bag. "Guess what I got?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was also excited. Strangely, he did not stop Chu Chouli. Even Xuan''er and Aowu, who were standing at the side, came over and stared at the bag in Chu Chouli''s hand curiously.


    The middle-aged man didn''t seem to have such a concept in his mind, nor did he conceal the fact that he took out the things in the bag one by one. He even said as if he knew a lot of treasures, "Jade Purple Light Bracelet, Mahogany Sandalwood, Gu Changfeng''s calligraphy and painting from the previous dynasty, Bronze Gourd¡­"


    In less than ten breaths, The ground in front of Xu Han was already filled with various colored objects. Xu Han could not tell whether it was true or not. It was just that Chu Chouli had lived in Jianghu for many years. Although he sometimes acted unrestrained, he had never been vague about money. From the expression on his face, Xu Han felt that the things in front of him were probably enough for them to walk to Yanzhou comfortably.


    "Tsk tsk, this Grand Xia is different. A member of the outer clan at the border is so rich. If he goes to Yan Zhou, tsk tsk ¡­" Chu Chouli rubbed his hands together, as if he wanted to do something big.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Han could only secretly pray for the nobles of Great Xia.


    "Isn''t this little brother?" However, at this moment, an aged voice suddenly sounded not far away.


    Chu Chouli instinctively put away a stack of items on the ground. His speed was so fast that even Xu Han could not compare to it.


    On the other hand, Xu Han turned his head to look in the direction where the voice came from. He saw an old man carrying a large wooden box on his back, standing on the path and waving at Xu Han. It was yesterday that he released the old man who was singing the opera from his encirclement.


    "Old sir, what are you doing?" Xu Han walked over to the old man with a smile and asked respectfully.


    "Haha, I can only sing that part of the play. Naturally, I will walk around. Otherwise, if a person is tired of listening to it, they won''t be able to earn any money." The old man replied. Then, he changed the topic and said, "I heard that there was a big case in Huangsha Town yesterday. The outer house of that Lu Clan member was looted. The guards at the city gate are exceptionally strict today. This old man stood in line early in the morning and finally let him go. I don''t want the little brother to come out earlier than this old man."


    After the old man finished speaking, whether intentionally or unintentionally, he looked at the heavy bag behind Chu Chouli.


    The guilty Chu Chouli waved his hand at the old man with a fake smile, but his body moved a short distance without revealing any traces, blocking the old man''s line of sight.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat at that time. He carefully sized up the old man in front of him and even tried to sense his opponent''s cultivation, but it didn''t matter at all. Therefore, he could only calm his mind and quietly ask, "Then where is the old gentleman going?"


    "Yanzhou." The old man''s face was still full of smiles, as if he hadn''t noticed Xu Han and Chu Chouli''s abnormal situation.


    Chu Chouli was a straightforward person. Seeing that the other party did not seem to care about him stealing things, he carried the big bag of things on his shoulder and walked to the old man''s side. He said carelessly, "That feeling is good. We also want to go to Yan Zhou. This is a good time for us to travel together."


    Chu Chouli''s temperament was very similar to Xu Han''s. Yesterday, the old man released them from their encirclement. Since the old man was on the same path as them, in Chu Chouli''s opinion, it was not bad to be able to take care of them along the way.


    "This is not appropriate. My body and bones cannot compare to yours. If I delay your journey, how can I afford it?" At that time, the old man waved his hand repeatedly and was about to decline.


    "No problem, it won''t take long." Xu Han also spoke at that time. After inspecting the old man''s body without feeling any energy fluctuations, he temporarily let go of the alertness he had previously aroused. He thought that there were still five months before the Swordsman Convention was held. Even if there was a delay, it wouldn''t hurt. Since the old man was on the same path and had done good deeds yesterday, Xu Han naturally had no reason to ignore it.


    The old man thought for a moment before finally nodding calmly.


    As a result, a companion appeared on the trip to Yan Zhou. The group of people set off again. However, neither Xu Han nor Chu Chouli noticed that the old man''s right hand suddenly flicked and a divine light flew into the cloth bag behind Chu Chouli like an arrow leaving a string. It was so fast that it was almost impossible to capture.


    In the gradually fading Yellow Sand Town behind them, Officer Lu, who hadn''t found the thief for a day, returned home in a daze. Just as he was about to sigh, he was pleasantly surprised to discover that in that courtyard, many of the items he had lost were lying there, as if he had never left.


    ¡­


    Just as night fell, the three of them finally arrived at the third city, Flooding Lake City.


    Chu Chouli''s back was filled with precious treasures. After finding the inn, he paid for the old man''s room very straightforwardly. Although the old man insisted on paying for the room himself, he did not lose sight of Hero Chu''s heroic expression. After Chu Chouli finished all this, he excitedly pulled Xu Han into the room.


    "You said that this old man is also true. I saw that he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to stand this big box. He kindly wanted to help him carry some road. He really thought that I wanted to deceive him. He didn''t even think about what Grandpa Chu was carrying behind his back." After entering the room, Chu Chouli couldn''t help but mumble, cursing the depressing matter of being rejected on the road today with good intentions.


    "Alright, why are you angry with the old gentleman? Find a black market to get rid of these things later, otherwise it would be inappropriate to carry so many things on your back." Xu Han said indifferently, not denying Chu Chouli''s criticism.


    "Right, right, right. These things can definitely be bought at a good price." Speaking of this matter, Chu Chouli instantly forgot about his previous unhappiness. He said excitedly, stretching out his hand and pulling open the cloth bag. He wanted to take out the things inside, but he still kept saying, "When I sell these things today, we''ll go eat a big meal. Awoo, what do you want to eat?" Braised chicken? Steamed fish? Big pig feet? ''"Woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof


    Finally, he didn''t forget to tease Aowu, who cared about the identity of the werewolf race.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, his expression suddenly changed. The movement of reaching into his bag was as if someone had cast a spell, and he froze on the spot.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Chu Chouli, who was about to rise up, had suddenly lost his breath, Xu Han was also very surprised.


    However, Chu Chouli obviously ignored Xu Han''s thoughts. He lifted the cloth bag, turned it upside down, and then shook the things he brought out.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Along with a soft sound, everything inside appeared before Xu Han''s eyes.


    At that time, Xu Han was also stunned, and an unbelievable expression appeared in his eyes.


    Previously, the items that were clearly of great value had all turned into stones of varying sizes.


    As a result, the wailing of the middle-aged man could be heard in the small inn at that time.


    "My roasted chicken!"


    "My steamed fish!"


    "My big pig feet!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 361 Loyalty

    In the past six months, the citizens of Great Zhou had tasted the sweetness of the weather.


    However, there were some who were happy and some who were worried.


    Things will not go as planned, especially for Zhu Shouzuo.


    He was very unhappy.


    Ever since Mr. Lu and the others had forced him to hand over military power, the situation in the Imperial Court had turned around. The current Longevity Division was like the Tiance Prefecture of the past, just an empty shell. The situation in Great Zhou gradually stabilized. Zhu Xian was very clear that the first person to be attacked was him after the riots had been completely quelled.


    His hands were stained with too much blood. Regardless of whether it was the Mu Wang Manor''s rebellion or the decline of the Tian Ce Mansion , it was directly related to him. He was destined to die.


    The trees fell and the monkeys scattered. Whether it was the Jianghu forces that were dependent on him or the four Imperial Envoys under him, they had all disappeared in the past six months. Even the Immortal led his disciples back to the Linglong Pavilion and closed the mountain gate.


    Zhu Xian was drunk all day long, feeling dispirited. All he waited for was that day''s arrival.


    ¡­


    On this day, Zhu Xian was as drunk as usual. He sat paralyzed in the main hall of the mansion, looking at the empty mansion gate with a dispirited expression on his face.


    He smiled miserably and raised the wine jar in his hand to gulp down the sake.


    He drank too hastily. The wine poured down the corners of his mouth and instantly wet his clothes. The strong smell of wine spread out in the hall. Perhaps it was because he hadn''t taken care of it for a long time. The smell mixed with the smell of wine made people feel a little nauseated.


    However, Zhu Xian was still unaware of this and drank happily on his own.


    Perhaps only this wine could make him temporarily forget his miserable situation.


    Zhu Xian drank alone for a long time. From dusk until the dead of night, bottles of wine were scattered all around him. His clothes were already soaked in wine.


    Ta!


    Ta!


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, breaking the long silence of the Zhu Clan for half a year.


    It was the crisp sound of riding boots on the stone slab.


    Zhu Xian raised his head and looked at the door drunkenly.


    A green figure appeared in front of his eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes, wanting to see the visitor''s appearance clearly, but he drank too much. Such a simple matter seemed to be a little difficult for him at this moment.


    Only when the figure walked up to him did he see it clearly.


    "Ran Qingyi!" He was shocked and sat up, his eyes lit up with a kind of flame called anger.


    There were naturally many reasons for the failure of usurping the throne, but the most fundamental reason was that after Sikong Bai killed the emperor, he was no longer able to fight. On the other hand, Sword Immortal Yue Fuyao brought fifty thousand Heavenly Battle Army soldiers to the gates, causing Zhu Xian''s side to no longer have the capital to contend against Tiance Prefecture.


    If he had planned all of this earlier, he could have even thought of fighting against the Heavenly Battle Army. With the Azure Dragon Army that he had rebuilt in his hands, this matter was not without a chance of victory.


    However, as the White Phoenix Division''s Imperial Envoy, Ran Qingyi did not report it, so much so that Zhu Xian did not seem to notice that the Heavenly Dipper Army had arrived at the city gate.


    It was no exaggeration to say that this woman in green was the culprit behind the failure of usurping the throne.


    But after that incident, Ran Qingyi disappeared without a trace. Zhu Xian didn''t have any chance to apologize even if he wanted to. Now that he saw her appear in front of him, how could Zhu Xian not be enraged?


    "Does the first lord want to kill the little girl?" Ran Qingyi could clearly feel Zhu Xian''s killing intent, but she did not panic at all. Instead, she smiled faintly and asked.


    "Ran Qingyi, you bitch, I have treated you well. Do you dare to deceive me?" Zhu Xian''s eyes were covered with a layer of blood at that time. He stood up and roared angrily, ready to make a move.


    Ran Qingyi smiled brightly and said softly, "Lord Zhu killed the little girl. The one waiting for Lord Zhu is still going to die. Since that''s the case, why not calm down and chat with me? Perhaps there is still a way out."


    Hearing this, Zhu Xian''s expression changed slightly. He gritted his teeth and said, "I have already experienced your scorpion''s heart. Do you still want to bully me?"


    "Lord Zhu thinks too highly of yourself. Do you think that you have anything worth deceiving me about now?" Ran Qingyi asked again. The smile in her eyes suddenly became vicious at that moment.


    She looked at Zhu Xian with a condescending attitude, her brows filled with contempt and pity.


    At that time, Zhu Xian''s body couldn''t help but tremble. A sense of fear rose from his lower abdomen like a poisonous snake, twisting around and circling around his body. He was engulfed by that feeling, causing him to feel as if he was in a world of ice and snow, freezing his bones.


    For so many years in charge of the Longevity Division, he had always adhered to an iron law. Anyone who lost value was trash. In his grand plan, anyone could be abandoned and used, even his only son. But now, some things had changed. Just as Ran Qingyi said, the current him was that useless thing.


    Ran Qingyi seemed to be very satisfied with Zhu Xian''s appearance. Her bright red lips raised slightly and she continued, "The little girl is actually here to help her lord."


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Xian, who had been beaten down by the psychological defense line, no longer had the aggressive look he had just shown, so he asked at that time.


    "Retrieve what Master has lost, and obtain even more."


    "Why should I trust someone who betrayed me?" Zhu Xian asked. After all, he had spent decades in the court of Great Zhou. Naturally, he did not think that Ran Qingyi''s kindness was a reward without asking for anything in return.


    ''"Lord Zhu is a smart person, and Tsing Yi has always liked to deal with smart people. The so-called betrayal is only a matter of chips in the end, and the chips I can offer now are believed to be enough to satisfy Lord Zhu, so I believe that the so-called betrayal will not happen between us again." Ran Qingyi said with absolute certainty, as if she had already grasped Zhu Xian''s thoughts.


    "Then what can I get?"


    "As I said, we can give you everything you have lost, be it power or strength. You will become the head of the Long Night Division of the Great Zhou again, and those clowns from Tiance Prefecture will soon be trampled under your feet. There is only one thing you need to do." Ran Qingyi said slowly. Her tone gradually carried a strange rhythm, like the soul-stirring flute played by the demonic mountain spirit in the night.


    Zhu Xian''s body began to tremble again, not because of fear, but because of the excitement of having power again. He anxiously asked, "What do I need to do?"


    "Loyalty."


    "Loyalty to me, to Dark Asura Palace."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 362 Cats and Dogs Cover Their Faces

    "Xiao Han!" In the inn of Flooding Lake City, Chu Chouli looked at Xu Han seriously and said with a solemn expression, "I think that old man is strange."


    "What do you mean?" Xu Han, who was hugging Xuan''er in his arms, raised his eyes to look at the other party and asked.


    "Think about it, only you and I know about these things, and he''s the only one accompanying us along the way. Only he has the chance to switch bags!" Chu Chouli said confidently. As he spoke, a flame lit up in the middle-aged man''s eyes.


    Taking away his money was robbing him of his wine. To him, this was akin to killing his wife and snatching his son.


    "This old bastard, we helped him out of kindness. He actually plotted against us. I told him why he treasured his wooden chest so much. It seems that our things are right there!" Chu Chouli stood up and said indignantly.


    It''s just that he''s full of our stuff. Perhaps he has already forgotten where those things came from.


    "But don''t you keep those things with you all the time? Then how could the old gentleman have the chance to switch bags?" At this moment, Xu Han raised his own question.


    "This" The middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Then why did this thing disappear? Did you see it before? It was filled with treasures!" Chu Chouli, who did not understand, simply threw the question to Xu Han.


    Hearing this, Xu Han also frowned. Indeed, it was as Chu Chouli had said. He had seen those things before, but now, they had been replaced with stones. Furthermore, they were happening under their very eyes. This kind of thing was really very strange, and Xu Han could not understand it.


    "Look, you can''t say it, can you?" Seeing that Xu Han was unable to say anything, Chu Chouli slapped his thigh and said, "I think that old man changed it. We have to find him quickly, otherwise that old boy will run away!"


    After saying that, Chu Chouli stood up in a hurry and pulled Xu Han out of the house. He looked like he was going to swallow the old man alive.


    Xu Han could not beat him, so he could only follow Chu Chouli out of the inn.


    ¡­


    "What?" In the hall of the inn, Chu Chouli''s eyes widened as he looked at the waiter in front of him, who was so scared that his three souls had lost seven souls.


    The waiter, who couldn''t figure out the situation, shrunk back and carefully said, "The old gentleman only stayed in the room for a while before he left alone with the box on his back."


    "This old man!" Chu Chouli rubbed his fists and clenched his teeth.


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed. In his opinion, the old gentleman had even given them one tael of silver before. He did not look like a greedy person. However, there were some things that were just as Chu Chouli had said. Only the old gentleman had the chance to do this exchange. Xu Han couldn''t help but hesitate when he thought of this.


    "I told you! That old man is uneasy and kind-hearted!" However, Chu Chouli rushed to the door of the old man''s room and opened the door to see that there was nothing in the room.


    "Run." Hero Chu decided to cover the coffin.


    At this moment, the waiter carefully leaned over and said, "I just saw him leave. I asked him if he still needs a room. He said that he had an excuse to go to the west of the city to set up a stall. He still needs to come back tonight. If you have something urgent, you can go and look for him."


    It was as if he was being fooled by Chu Chouli''s image of being big-waisted, but the waiter knew everything and spoke endlessly.


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli came up with a new judgment. He stroked his beard, which had not been taken care of for a long time, and said seriously, "That old brat must feel that it''s not easy to travel with these things. He must be selling the stolen goods at this moment. Let''s hurry up and say that we might be able to find him again."


    After saying that, the burly man walked out of the inn without caring about it.


    Seeing this, Xu Han could only shake his head with a bitter smile and chase after Xuan''er and Aowu with a confused expression.


    ¡­


    Yangliu Street in the west of the city was the busiest downtown of Honghu City. Even at night, there were still endless crowds and peddlers coming and going along the streets.


    Chu Chouli, who was in a hurry, opened his fire and kept nagging, "This old thing must have escaped!" "The sea of people is vast, how can I find this!" "When I find him, I will break his legs and dare to hit on your Grandpa Chu!"


    Xu Han remained silent about this. He didn''t have much of a feeling about money and other things. In addition, the old man had indeed helped them before. Even if he really did this today, Xu Han didn''t have any intention of making things difficult for him. Moreover, in his opinion, if he lost the item, he would lose it. At worst, if he let Chu Chou leave and return smoothly, it would be over. He wouldn''t be shouting for death so exaggeratedly.


    However, he also understood that Chu Chouli was burning with rage now, and it was useless to persuade him to let him go. At that time, he would be watching from the side, and nothing big would happen in the end.


    However, Chu Chouli found nothing on his way from the streets to the end of the street.


    That anger immediately turned into disappointment and frustration. Seeing that he was like this, Xu Han was about to step forward to persuade him.


    But before he could say anything, a burst of cheers and cheers came from the corner of the street.


    The duo turned around and saw an old man squinting his eyes and smiling as he nodded to the surrounding pedestrians. The pedestrians did not hesitate to hand him copper coins in his bowl. Obviously, this old man was the old man who was traveling with Xu Han and the others.


    "Good fellow, you still dare to deceive me here!" Seeing this scene, Chu Chouli''s anger surged into his heart once again. He raised his sleeve and was about to step forward cursing.


    Fortunately, Xu Han was quick-witted and pulled the big man forward.


    "Xiao Han, what are you doing? Be careful of that old man running away!" Chu Chouli''s voice suddenly grew louder.


    "If he wanted to run, he would have already run away. Would he still set up a stall here?" Xu Han rolled his eyes at him and said. "Wait a bit longer."


    "But" Chu Chouli still wanted to say more, but Xu Han''s expression was indifferent. The burly man knew that it was useless to continue. He could only keep his mouth shut and stare at the old man with widened eyes, fearing that the old man would take advantage of the chaos to escape.


    The two of them stood on the roadside for fifteen minutes before the old man finished asking for the reward. Only then did he pack up everything on the stall, put it into his inseparable wooden box, carried it on his back, and walked slowly towards the direction of the two of them.


    He didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of avoiding the two of them. He walked up to them and waved his hand warmly, "Are you two coming shopping too? How interesting."


    "Humph! Old man, don''t do this. Tell me, where did you put our things?" Chu Chouli was a straightforward person. He immediately stared at the old man and said fiercely.


    "Huh? What does this big brother mean?" The old man looked at Chu Chouli with a puzzled expression.


    "Stop pretending. Did you change my bag of treasures? Did you change it into stones?"


    "Brother Chu, you''re underestimating this old man." At this moment, the old man also recognized Chu Chouli''s intentions. His expression changed as he said, "Although this old man is a bit down and out, I have never done this sneaky business before."


    "If this is mine, I''ll take it. If it isn''t mine, I won''t take it."


    "Then where''s my stuff?" Chu Chouli shouted loudly. His appearance was rather ruthless and scoundrel-like.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Didn''t you have all your things? Did Brother Chu really lose something of his today?"


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the old man bit the accent on the words "his own thing".


    When Chu Chouli and Xu Han heard this, they were both stunned. Perhaps because they were guilty, Chu Chouli''s aura instantly weakened a bit, but he still said reluctantly, "Why is that not mine? I relied on my own ability to steal it ¡­ Oh, no, why isn''t it mine?"


    When Chu Chouli said those words, the smile on the old man''s face instantly grew. He said, "According to Brother Chu''s logic, this old man really took your things. He also relied on his own ability to take them, right?"


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli was immediately dumbfounded.


    However, Hero Chu had dominated Jianghu for so many years. He had always relied not on rules, but on his ability to make jokes.


    Seeing that he could not defeat the other party, Chu Chouli waved his hand and said, "Someone from Chu doesn''t want to engage in a fearless argument with you. According to the rules of the road, half of the meeting is divided. No matter what, I have worked hard on this thing. You can''t eat the bone soup without giving us a sip, right?"


    "Brother Chu, you misunderstand me again. I mean, if I took it, I really didn''t take it." The old man did not show the slightest bit of anger at Chu Chouli''s extremely vile attitude and continued to explain with a smile.


    "Come on, who else can you have? I told you why you didn''t want to see that wooden chest carry it for me today. I think it''s in your wooden chest." Chu Chouli said loudly.


    "Brother Chu said this." Hearing this, the old man smiled again. He pointed to the huge wooden box on his back and said, "You misunderstood this old man again. This old man is not guilty. It''s because this box is filled with the old man''s family''s wealth over the years. It doesn''t look big, but it is extremely heavy. This old man has been carrying it for so many years, and his waist has been crushed, so he doesn''t dare to bother Brother Chu."


    "Hmph, how heavy can such a big wooden box weigh? Someone from Chu can lift it with a single finger." Chu Chouli naturally wouldn''t believe his words, so he immediately sneered and said.


    "Brother Chu, do you not believe me?" The old man asked.


    "Naturally, I don''t believe it." Chu Chouli replied with his head held high.


    "Yes." The old man tilted his head and thought for a moment. Then, he squatted down and slowly placed the wooden box on his back on the ground. He retreated to the side and said, "Then Brother Chu, please give it a try."


    Seeing the old man compromise, Chu Chouli''s face instantly revealed excitement. It seemed to him that as long as he lifted the box, the old man''s lies would be self-defeating, and he would be able to recover his huge loss.


    With such thoughts in mind, Chu Chouli arrived in front of the box, stretched out both his hands and hugged the wooden box, intending to lift it up forcefully.


    However, at that moment, the middle-aged man''s expression suddenly changed. He realized that he had used up all of his strength and was unable to shake the box in the slightest.


    Chu Chouli did not believe in evil. He stood up and took a deep breath before squatting down again, trying to do it again. However, the result this time was no different from the last time.


    The wooden box in front of him was like a huge mountain. Even though Chu Chouli had used all of his strength, his face was completely red from suppression, and he was helpless to take it.


    Thus, an extremely peculiar scene appeared on this willow street.


    A man-tall wooden box was placed at the corner of the street.


    A burly man hugged and lifted the wooden box. He used all sorts of methods but was unable to move the wooden box.


    In the end, the burly man forced his eyes and retreated more than a hundred steps. He inhaled and exhaled, then ran forward and flew towards the box.


    In the distance, Xuan''er and Aowu widened their eyes as they looked at the man who was competing with the box, not knowing why.


    After a few breaths, there was only a loud boom.


    The wooden chest remained motionless, but the big man''s body was knocked several zhang away amidst his wailing.


    Cats and dogs covered their faces and couldn''t bear to look straight at them.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 363 Receive Worship

    Returning to the inn, the ashen-faced Chu Chouli lowered his head.


    "That old brat is weird." He kept mumbling these words, obviously still harboring a grudge against the wooden chest.


    Xu Han, who was sitting on the bed, rolled his eyes at Chu Chouli. The old man naturally had his own oddities. Chu Chouli was no longer good, but he had some cultivation. He was unable to shake the wooden box in the slightest. There was no need for Chu Chouli to say anything about this situation. Xu Han could see it clearly.


    "Sigh, Xiao Han, do you think there are treasures in that old brat''s chest?" Chu Chouli moved closer to Xu Han at that time and said with a salivating expression.


    "Yes," Xu Han replied angrily. "Do you dare to steal it?"


    "Eh" Chu Chouli was instantly dumbfounded, and he said in a rather distressed tone, "Even if I stole it, I wouldn''t be able to take it away!"


    "That''s enough." After Xu Han finished speaking, he laid down and acted as if he was about to fall asleep.


    "Sigh, sigh, sigh! Little Han is already at this juncture, how can you still sleep?" However, Chu Chouli hurriedly stretched out his hand and shouted.


    "Isn''t this the right time to go to bed?" Xu Han asked with a confused expression.


    "Then it''s time to score. That old brat is eyeing us covetously. As the saying goes, how can we allow others to sleep peacefully next to the bed? Why should we do something?" Chu Chouli said solemnly, as if he was facing a great enemy.


    "Yes, that makes sense." Hearing this, Xu Han sat up, took out a cloth bag from somewhere in his arms, and tossed it to Chu Chouli, "We really need to do something, otherwise we will have to sleep on the streets tomorrow, then it will be hard for Big Brother Chu."


    After saying that, Xu Han fell asleep again. Only Chu Chouli looked at the cloth bag in his hand and sighed.


    ¡­


    Of course, Xu Han knew that the old man was not simple.


    Chu Chouli''s cultivation was clear to Xu Han, but judging from the size of the wooden box, it shouldn''t be difficult for Chu Chouli. However, Chu Chouli was unable to shake it at all. Just this alone was enough to prove that the old man was extraordinary.


    When Xu Han met the old man again outside Huangsha Town, he had investigated the old man''s cultivation. However, he had obtained nothing. Although Xu Han''s cultivation was only at the fourth stage of the Netherpassage Realm, he had to be a Great Evolution Realm cultivator to conceal his perception. Therefore, Xu Han secretly deduced that the old man''s cultivation was probably already above the Great Evolution Realm.


    Xu Han couldn''t figure out whether he was traveling with him by coincidence or deliberately. He didn''t dare to act recklessly until he understood the other party''s intentions. Moreover, the other party had switched out the treasures that Chu Qiuli had stolen and did not seem to show any hostility towards them, so Xu Han was more willing to wait and see.


    ¡­


    "This old brat is deliberately opposing someone from Chu!!!"


    Early in the morning, Xu Han was awakened by Chu Chouli''s wailing.


    He opened his eyes to look at Chu Chouli, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, as well as the stones scattered all over the ground.


    "Xiao Han! Look, this is truly a ghost!" Seeing that Xu Han had regained consciousness, Chu Chouli hurriedly came to Xu Han''s bed. He pointed at the stone on the ground and shouted loudly, "Just now, it was still gold, silver, and jewelry. In the blink of an eye, it turned into stone!"


    Xu Han rubbed his eyes and looked at the man beside him who obviously had two black circles around his eyes. He guessed that Chu Chouli had probably not slept peacefully all night.


    "You mean you saw them turn into stones with your own eyes?" Xu Han frowned and asked.


    "Isn''t that so?" Chu Chouli slapped his thigh and said, "After I succeeded last night, I was afraid that that old brat would make a move again. I stared at him all the time, but if I stared at him, all of these things would turn into stones in front of me!"


    Xu Han knew that Chu Chouli never acted carelessly when it came to matters related to money. His expression couldn''t help but change. What kind of divine ability was this? Xu Han had never seen such a skill before.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    At this moment, a knock came from outside the door. The two of them looked at each other with peculiar expressions.


    "Who is it?" However, Xu Han still asked in the direction of the door after a few breaths.


    "It''s me, hehe. It''s getting late. It''s time for you two to go." A kind voice came from outside the room.


    ¡­


    As a result, the three of them, together with a cat and a wolf, once again headed north, heading towards Yanzhou.


    The old gentleman was still carrying his strange wooden chest on his back, trembling and trembling along the way without any mishap.


    Chu Chou was quite fearful of this old gentleman. He hid far away, but Xu Han did not mind and continued to walk side by side with the old man.


    "What does the old gentleman want to do when he goes to Yanzhou?" Xu Han suddenly asked in a respectful tone, as if he was just chatting.


    "Call me Elder Wei. A mere Jianghu artist really can''t afford to call me Mr. Wei." The old man replied with a smile. Then, he raised his gaze and said, "Old people have some things that they can''t let go of. They want to take advantage of this body to see it."


    "It must not be a trivial matter for Master Wei to worry about him." Xu Hanyan said.


    Hearing this, the old man chuckled and reached out to touch the black cat on Xu Han''s shoulder.


    "Whether it''s a big matter or a small matter in this world, it depends on the person." The old man said with a smile, but at that moment, he raised his hand and pointed at a wheat field by the roadside.


    The fields weren''t big, but it was only a few zhang square. The autumn of Great Xia came a little late. At this moment, a farmer was harvesting wheat.


    "Look at how much food there is in this small acre of land. It''s only a day''s meal for the rich, but for this farmer, it might be the hope of a family to survive." The old man said slowly, "If someone stole his wheat, it might be a calamity for the farmer."


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and said, "Sir, do you have something to say?"


    "Haha, this old man doesn''t mean that."


    "I just want to tell Brother Xu and Brother Chu that if you take a steamed bun stall, the vendor may feel heartache, but it doesn''t matter. However, if you take a beggar''s steamed bun, you may lose your life."


    ''"But there are too many people who meet by chance in this world. You will never know what kind of worries are hidden beneath his bright and beautiful appearance. Some choices that seem insignificant to you may be life-and-death tribulations to others."


    "Heaven and earth are furnaces, and all living beings are soups."


    "Since they are all in the midst of a calamity, why bother with each other?"


    The old man said faintly. After saying this, he turned to look at Xu Han. His eyes narrowed, and his face still carried a faint smile. However, he asked, "Little brother, do you think what I said makes sense?"


    At that moment, Xu Han was stunned. He suddenly stopped and bowed to the old man with a solemn expression. He respectfully said, "Thank you, sir, for your instruction."


    The old man narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly. He calmly accepted this bow.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 364 If You Starve to Death, Dont Eat the Food That Comes with Lamentation

    "Gulu."


    "Gulu."


    "Miao!"


    "Awoo!"


    Three days later, in the lobby of an inn called Laifu in White Ridge City, Great Xia Liao Prefecture.


    Xu Han and Chu Chouli held a steamed bun, while Xuan''er and Aowu held a steamed bun.


    However, none of them had the intention to swallow. They all turned to look at the old man at the side table, their eyes wide open and their throats squirming.


    Compared to the four pitiful little dinners, the food on the old man''s table could be said to be extremely luxurious.


    A bowl of delicious roasted pork, a plate of steamed fish that sold well, and two steamed chicken drumsticks. The old man was eating as if no one else was watching, and he was still unaware of the four gazes he had given him.


    "That" Chu Chouli carefully moved his head over and licked his face. "Old Master, can you finish eating so many things?"


    Master Wei , who was enjoying his meal, raised his head to look at Chu Chouli and said with a smile, "Brother Chu, to tell you the truth, this old man''s body has no growth. It is precisely this old man''s appetite that is astonishingly good. An old man who is proficient in medicine once said that with my appetite, I can live until all my old friends die."


    As Master Wei spoke, he picked up a fat roasted pork from the table and slowly put it into his mouth. His lips and teeth wriggled, and some grease flowed down the corner of his mouth, causing Chu Chouli to swallow another mouthful of saliva.


    Xuan''er and Aowu stretched their necks and stared at the old man with widened eyes, as if they wished they could rush over and snatch the roasted meat from him right now.


    The silver that the old man had given them had almost bottomed out under the expense of food and room expenses over the past few days.


    Without the help of Chu Chouli''s means of livelihood, the lives of these people could be said to be extremely miserable. In the previous few meals, they could still order bowls of pickled vegetables, but today, only this big white steamed bun was left.


    Chu Chouli''s hatred for the old man was completely forgotten. He licked his face and stepped forward again, saying, " Master Wei , someone from Chu has something to say when he speaks of this way of health preservation."


    ''"Your friend must be a quack. The older he is, the less desirable he is. Eating too greasy is not good for your health. Look, although you are old and strong, you still have to pay attention to these things. It''s better to eat less greasy food."


    "Is that so?" Hearing this, Master Wei immediately looked at Chu Chouli with an excited expression. However, he did not forget to lift the chicken leg on the table and put it into his mouth to bite off a piece.


    "Miao ¡­"


    "Awoo ¡­"


    "Gulu¡­"


    This action inevitably caused everyone to feel a burst of envy.


    "But that old friend of mine was a famous divine doctor at that time. The villagers who came to see him almost broke his threshold." Master Wei''s mouth was full of drumsticks and his words were vague.


    Seeing that the food on the table was getting fewer and fewer, Chu Chouli was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    But on the surface, Chu Chouli had a selfless appearance. At that time, he said solemnly, "Hmm? Someone Chu has traveled all over the world for so many years, and he knows more than half of the influential people in Jianghu. Who exactly is the divine doctor in your mouth? Why don''t you say it out loud? Someone Chu will see if he is worthless."


    "I''ve been too old. I''ll think about it." Hearing this, Master Wei tilted his head and pondered for a while before frowning and saying, "It seems like it''s called something ¡­ What ¡­ Kun didn''t say anything ¡­"


    "Kun is speechless!" The old man spat out the name, and Chu Chouli slapped his thigh without thinking. He said with an indignant expression, "Yes, yes, yes, it is this Kun who is silent. Let me tell you, I have heard of this person. A famous quack doctor, apart from pretending to be mysterious, has done countless wicked things to treat dead people!" "The old gentleman must have not walked on the martial arts world for a long time. There are many sects chasing after him now!"


    Hearing these words, Xu Han broke out in cold sweat. He thought to himself that Chu Chouli was going too far for a chicken drumstick.


    "Is that so?" Master Wei seemed to have really been fooled by Chu Chouli. His mouth slightly slowed down as if he was intentionally letting go of the chicken drumstick. Such an action undoubtedly stirred the nerves of the hungry people on the side. Xu Han was accustomed to living a bitter life and was able to leisurely eat steamed buns, but Xuan''er and Chu Chouli didn''t have the strength to do so. Their gazes moved along with the chicken drumstick, and their eyes seemed to be filled with envy, as if they wished they could bite that thing into their mouth right now.


    "Isn''t that so?" Seeing that the old gentleman was hesitating, Chu Chouli immediately took advantage of the hot iron to continue saying, "Therefore, it is better for you not to eat such greasy things as the old gentleman."


    "But there are so many things. If I don''t eat them, wouldn''t I be sending out heavenly creatures?" The old man hesitated.


    "Sigh, I, Chu Xingxia, have been righteous for so many years. I have relied on this heroic spirit of treating my friend with all my heart. Don''t worry, old man. I, Chu Xingxia, am obliged to do so." Chu Chouli patted his chest and sat down next to the old man''s seat. His face was filled with heroism as he walked up the mountain and down the sea of flames for the old man.


    After saying that, Chu Chouli even stretched out his hand and aimed at the remaining drumstick, wanting to take it.


    "Ah, Brother Chu, I appreciate your kindness, but since these things aren''t good for people, then let''s not eat them anymore." At that moment, the old man stretched out his chopsticks and stopped Chu Chouli''s hand.


    "Isn''t this a waste? Look at the current world, the people are in a sorry state¡­" Chu Chouli hurriedly said at that time.


    "How could it be wasted?" The old gentleman smiled faintly. With one chopstick, the chicken leg flew to Aowu''s mouth. Aowu, who had been drooling for a long time, naturally caught it. As for the steamed fish, he gently pushed it and landed at Xuan''er''s feet.


    "Look, isn''t this good enough?" The old man said as he stretched out his chopsticks and swallowed the last piece of roasted pork into his stomach. He said with a smile on his face.


    Then, under Chu Chouli''s wide-eyed gaze, he stood up and carried the big wooden box on his back. He said, "This old man will go to the street to see if there is a suitable place to set up a stall. Brother Chu, please enjoy your use."


    After saying that, he didn''t even bother to look at Chu Chouli''s indignant expression as he turned around and left the inn''s entrance.


    ¡­


    Inside the inn, Chu Chouli looked angrily at a cat and a dog that were eating perfectly, and then at the steamed buns in his hands.


    Hero Chu immediately felt sad. He threw down the steamed bun in his hand and pointed at Xuan''er and Aowu and cursed, "It''s said that you won''t eat the food that comes with lamentation if you starve to death! How come you guys have no backbone? What about the integrity you promised? A mere fish and a chicken drumstick can make you do this. How can you be of great use in the future?"


    Chu Chouli''s words were filled with righteous indignation, and he completely forgot about his previous calculations.


    When the cat and the wolf heard this, they raised their eyes to look at Chu Chouli, their eyes filled with confusion.


    However, in the next moment, they put aside all this confusion and lowered their heads to fight against the food in their mouths.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 365 Kun Bu Yu

    Ning Zhumang had been in the Chen Kingdom for several months, but he still hadn''t found any trace of Fang Ziyu. He was worried, and even took the risk to break into the Chen Kingdom''s imperial palace, but he still hadn''t found anything.


    Helplessly, he could only temporarily put this matter aside and come to meet Xu Han and the others.


    Xu Han had once told him in correspondence that he seemed to know an old friend of the Dark Asura Palace. Now that the old friend was in a high position, if he could find the old friend, with the power of the Dark Asura Palace, as long as Fang Ziyu did not deliberately conceal his whereabouts, he would not be able to find him. Ning Zhumang felt that instead of wandering around the Chen Kingdom like a headless fly, he might as well try his luck with Xu Han.


    He had carefully calculated the speed of Xu Han and the others. At this moment, they should be near White Ridge City. He wanted to find an inn to stay in, and then contact Xu Han to ask for their specific location. Thinking like this, he looked around the bustling streets, his gaze suddenly stopped somewhere.


    "Laifu Inn, well, it''s you. I hope you can really bring me some blessings." Ning Zhumang muttered to himself as he stepped into the inn.


    "Xiao Han! That old brat must have deliberately opposed Grandpa Chu. He probably knew about my scheme and played tricks on me."


    Just as Ning Zhumang stepped into it, he heard a whistling sound. Ning Zhumang looked to the side as if he heard something familiar.


    Seeing that Chu Chouli and Xu Han were actually sitting in that hall, Chu Chouli''s face was filled with indignation and he didn''t know what to complain about.


    "What do you think?" At that time, Xu Han rolled his eyes at Chu Chouli. He didn''t know if this big fellow was really stupid or fake. Not to mention Master Wei, even Xuan''er and Aowu could tell that his drunken intentions weren''t drunk.


    Chu Chouli was dumbfounded and was about to say something.


    "Brother Chu! Xiao Han!" However, a loud shout came from beside his ears.


    Xu Han and Chu Chouli were stunned. They both looked sideways at that time, but not far away, Ning Zhumang was looking at them with a happy expression.


    "Sect Leader Ning?"


    "Brother Ning!"


    The two of them stood up at the same time. Xu Han was about to ask him how he got here, but before he could say anything, the middle-aged man rushed forward at an astonishing speed.


    "Brother Ning, it''s been a long time," he said excitedly as he held onto Ning Zhumang''s hand with an excited expression. "It''s been a long time, Brother Ning. How are you?" Someone Chu was looking forward to seeing Brother Ning again every day, so that he could talk about wine and his heart. "


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han immediately knew what the big fellow was paying attention to, and at that time, he covered his face and supported his forehead.


    Xuan''er and Aowu raised their heads to take a look, but very quickly, they lowered their heads again and continued to fight with their chicken drumsticks and steamed fish.


    ''"Eh¡­ Is that so¡­ Thank you, Brother Chu, for your concern¡­" Ning Zhumang was clearly at a loss because of Chu Chouli''s sudden enthusiasm. He said this perfunctorily, but his arm slightly tried to pull out the hand that Chu Chouli held tightly. However, Chu Chouli clearly did not have any intention of letting go of him. Ning Zhumang''s face was so red that he did not break free from Chu Chouli''s enthusiastic grasp.


    The gaze Chu Chouli gave Ning Zhumang made his heart skip a beat.


    The eagerness in his eyes was as aggressive as a lover he had reunited with for a long time. Ning Zhumang couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. Could it be that my charisma has reached the point where both men and women eat each other?


    Thinking of this, his entire body was shocked, and countless goosebumps arose.


    He didn''t care about anything else and hurriedly picked up the True Essence in his body. Only then did he break free from Chu Chouli''s hand.


    However, Chu Chouli did not feel the slightest bit of disgust from Sect Leader Ning. He continued to warmly put his hand on Ning Zhumang''s shoulder and said, "You don''t know something. I often say to Xiao Han that someone Chu missed the days when he heard Brother Ning''s teachings in the Exquisite Pavilion. Every time he heard about it, he would benefit a lot. If he saw it today, he would naturally have a good drink."


    As Chu Chouli spoke, he brought Ning Zhumang to the wooden table where Xu Han was.


    "Oh, really¡­ Brother Chu praised me absurdly." Ning Zhumang replied with a fake smile, but deep down in his heart, he was wondering when he had discussed the scriptures with Chu Chouli when he was in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    "Brother Ning has come from afar. I presume he hasn''t had time to eat yet, right?"


    "Eh¡­ I really haven''t had enough time to eat yet." Ning Zhumang said.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Chu Chouli''s unrestrained voice sounded again, "That feeling is good. Let''s take advantage of today to chat while we eat."


    At this point, Chu Chouli paused slightly and smiled. "Oh right, let me ask you one more question. Brother Ning should have some money, right?"


    ''"Yes, there are some, but ¡­" Ning Zhumang still didn''t understand the situation. However, as soon as he said this, there was no room to continue.


    After Chu Chouli heard this, he immediately stood up and shouted behind him, "Waiter! Just now, that old man''s dishes were the same, three portions, and three jugs of fine wine!"


    "Big Brother Chu, there are too many of them ¡­" Xu Han, who had been watching from the side for a long time, finally spoke at that time.


    But at this moment, Chu Chouli obviously didn''t listen to these words. At that time, he waved his hand and said, "Not much, not much. No matter how much you welcome Brother Ning, it won''t be much. Are you right, Brother Ning?"


    There was a saying that he didn''t hit the smiling person. Ning Zhou Jiao had 10,000 reasons why he was circling in his heart, but he still replied repeatedly with face, "Not much, not much."


    Seeing this, Xu Han could only smile bitterly.


    ¡­


    In less than fifteen minutes, the food and drinks were served.


    Chu Chouli, who had not seen the smell of meat for several days, could no longer sit still. He picked up the chicken drumstick on the table and put it into his mouth. He muttered, "Brother Ning, eat! You''re welcome¡­"


    Ning Zhumang nodded with a bitter smile as he looked at Chu Chouli who was like a tornado in the wind. He picked up his chopsticks and wanted to pick up the dishes, but he found that he could not do anything. He could only put them away with a bitter smile.


    Under the gaze of Xu Han and Ning Zhumang, Chu Chouli finished three portions of roasted pork, three portions of steamed fish, and three portions of chicken drumsticks with astonishing speed.


    Then the middle-aged man patted his belly contentedly. After hiccupping, he said, "Don''t eat too much. Seventy percent is enough. It''s enough."


    After saying that, he looked at Xu Han proudly and said, "That old brat doesn''t give Grandpa Chu any food. I don''t know that Grandpa Chu knows all over the world, so if he doesn''t give it to someone else, then naturally he will give it to him."


    Speaking of this, Chu Chouli seemed to be in the mood to ignore the fact that Xu Han and Ning Zhumang did not respond in the slightest. He continued to nag on his own, "What''s there to be so silent about? With that quack doctor''s level, this old man still wants to live for a hundred years. Someone Chu has kindly helped him, but he still doesn''t appreciate it."


    "Kun Buyu?" Ning Zhumang frowned when he heard this. He seemed to have heard of this name somewhere before.


    He secretly felt that he was extremely familiar with it, but he couldn''t recall it for a moment.


    "And you two bastards, you want to eat now? I won''t give it to you." Chu Chouli shifted his target and began to provoke Xuan''er and Aowu.


    Ning Zhumang''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and he suddenly remembered it.


    Zhou Xia and Chen Dingli were Chu and Chu Qianli were Li.


    At the end of the Dali Dynasty, warlords were in chaos, and the dukes were under separate regimes.


    There was a Medical Dao Sage who set up a sect in Xuanhe Peak, recruiting all the wandering people in the world, awarding them medical skills, swordsmanship, Wen Tao, Xuan He, Zhong Ju, and Da Huan three meridians. They had already become the Linglong Pavilion. And set down the successive dynasties to the doctor as the sect leader, Xuanhuo save the world of the sect rules.


    And that medical sage''s name was Kun Buyu!


    However, this world was too long ago, and that grandmaster was not a martial artist, so there were few people mentioning him. Even Ning Zhumang thought for a moment before he finally remembered.


    At this moment, from Chu Chouli''s words, it seemed that there were still people who remembered this grandmaster.


    Ning Zhumang''s heart skipped a beat as he was about to ask.


    "Waiter! Pay!" But at that time, Chu Chouli, who was full of wine and food, slapped the table and stood up.


    "Good, sir." The waiter hurriedly ran over, bowed and said, "A total of 360 coins."


    When the waiter said those words, Ning Zhumang was stunned and noticed that several gazes had landed on him. He raised his head and saw that not only Chu Chouli, but also the black dog on Xu Han and Xuan''er''s bodies, who he did not know their names, were looking at him at that time.


    "What do you mean?" Headmaster Ning asked.


    "Yes." Chu Chouli smiled, winked at Ning Zhumang, and looked at the waiter who was waiting to pay.


    Only then did Ning Zhumang understand. He pointed at himself and said, "I''ll give you money?"


    "Sigh, Brother Ning, someone from Chu has been short of money recently. Brother Ning, please pay first. I''ll return it to you some other day." Chu Chouli patted Ning Zhumang on the shoulder and burped again.


    ''"Eh" Ning Zhumang was slightly stunned. He rummaged through his sleeves and finally found about fifty to sixty copper coins. He said, "But I only have so much money with me."


    "Huh?" Seeing this, Chu Chouli was shocked, and he woke up more than half of the time. "Didn''t you say you were rich just now?"


    "I do have money, but I don''t have much ¡­ I just wanted to say it, but Brother Chu is too enthusiastic, so I just ¡­"


    "What? You want to eat Overlord''s Food?" At that time, the waiter on the side could hear the smell from the conversations among the crowd. He immediately restrained the smile on his face. He revealed a sinister smile and shouted in the direction of the kitchen, "Shopkeeper, these people want to eat and drink for free!"


    "What!" Before Xu Han could react, a group of men dressed in sackcloth and holding large spoons leapt out and charged towards the crowd.


    "No, little brother, listen to me¡­"


    Seeing that Chu Chouli was about to say something, a hot iron spoon greeted him at the front door.


    Thus, in this Great Xia Liao Province, in a small city called White Ridge, in front of an inn called Laifu.


    At that time, the former head of the Linglong Pavilion, the only second descendant of the Thief Saint Sect, the former head of the Heavenly Policy Manor, and a cat and a wolf were beaten out by the disorderly club, and they were thrown into the crowded streets with ashes on their faces.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 366 The Breeze Is Gentle, It Will Come Eventually

    A group of people sat in front of the inn''s door with dirt on their faces. Seven or eight burly men surrounded them.


    The passers-by pointed and the three of them lowered their heads to cover their faces. However, Xuan''er and Aowu remained unaware and were still playing on the side.


    This dilemma continued until Master Wei carried his big wooden chest, hummed a tune, and leisurely returned to the inn. The old gentleman didn''t ask any further and helped the three pay for the drinks.


    The old man was quite reasonable, as if he knew their predicament, so he came up with a solution.


    "It''s really hard for this old man to stand alone every day. If not for the three of you helping this old man, then the room and meals will be counted as wages. Although I won''t be able to have big fish and big meat every day, I don''t think I''ll be too embarrassed."


    Master Wei ''s method was quickly answered by Chu Chouli. This middle-aged man also understood that only Master Wei was a reliable thigh now. He was no longer filled with righteous indignation when he condemned the other party.


    Xu Han and Ning Zhumang didn''t have any other thoughts about this, so they agreed.


    ¡­


    Xia Zichuan had been pregnant for nine months and could give birth at any time.


    Thinking of the life that was about to be born, a rare smile appeared on Song Yueming''s face.


    Perhaps because she was pregnant, Xia Zichuan became a little sleepy. When it was already late, the other party still had no intention of getting up. Song Yueming gently caressed the girl''s beautiful cheek, then sat up and put on the big purple robe.


    "Hall Master! Elder Sikong invites you to the World-saving Palace for a chat." At this moment, a respectful voice came from outside the room.


    Song Yueming paused for a moment before replying in a low voice, "I see."


    After returning to the mountain gate, Sikong Bai ordered the gate to be closed.


    Nearly twenty thousand disciples of the sect began to cultivate the sword scripture he had bestowed on them with all their might.


    As Song Yueming walked on the Xuanhe Peak, he could see disciples practicing swordsmanship like crazy everywhere. Whether it was Confucianism, Taoism, or Medicine, they were all abandoned. All of the disciples only practiced swordsmanship.


    At the same time, Sikong Bai has established an extremely strict hierarchy.


    Disciples of each level had their own goals. If they were unable to achieve them on time, they would be sent to the so-called life-fighting arena. Only those who were alive would have the qualifications to continue cultivating.


    As a result, under such a powerful pressure, the cultivation of these disciples could be said to have progressed at a tremendous speed, while the 23,000 plus disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion had also plummeted to over 18,000 in this short period of half a year.


    The entire Exquisite Pavilion was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. From afar, it wasn''t hard to see that the sky above the Exquisite Pavilion seemed to be covered in a layer of dark clouds. It was always gloomy, and the center of the dark clouds was surprisingly the mansion called Jishi Prefecture on the summit of Xuanhe Peak Mountain.


    Song Yueming stood in front of the mansion and took a deep breath. Then, he pushed open the door of the mansion and stepped into it.


    If the Linglong Pavilion was a world covered in layers of gray mist, then at this moment, the World-saving Palace was a deep pitch-black place.


    In the depths of the darkness, a pair of scarlet eyes were swaying like ghosts.


    "Song Yueming pays his respects to Master." Song Yueming respectfully cupped her hands towards the owner of the pair of eyes and said.


    "Oh." After a long silence, a hoarse voice sounded, "How is Zi Chuan?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Master. Zi Chuan is in good condition and will be in labor soon." Song Yueming continued, his attitude still respectful.


    "Have you thought of a name?" The person on the stage asked again.


    "Xu Lai."


    "Xu Lai? Song Xulai? Not bad." The person on the stage nodded and put away his interest in continuing the topic. He added, "The people from the Long Night Division have come to find me."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Song Yueming was slightly stunned. "Didn''t the Longevity Division already¡­"


    "The Hundred Foot Bug is still alive, let alone the Long Night Division?" The person on the stage interrupted Song Yueming''s doubts and continued, "He wants to invite me to conspire with him. He also has the support of the Dark Asura Palace behind him. Why do you think so?"


    What''s the big deal, Song Yueming was very clear, He used the corner of his eyes to look at the scarlet sword lying beside the old man and quietly asked, "Master''s last backlash of dragon energy has allowed Master to recover for half a year. That Yuwen Nanjing is known as the number one Saint Emperor of the Eternal Era. It is said that the dragon energy gathered on his body is only a few points inferior to that of the previous emperor, Master."


    "There''s no need for you to worry about this. I have my own limits. You can only say what you want and not what you want." The Supreme Being interrupted Song Yueming again.


    "What about Master''s request?" However, Song Yueming did not seem to notice the old man''s displeasure and asked again.


    However, this calm and short sentence seemed to pierce the pain in the old man''s heart. At that time, his voice suddenly became a bit loud.


    "This old man has always been only for the inheritance of the Exquisite Pavilion. Other than that, there is nothing else!"


    "The inheritance of Linglong Pavilion?" Hearing this, Song Yueming''s lips curled into a smile, but he no longer had any intention of arguing. He bowed respectfully to the old man again, "Disciple knows that everything is up to Master."


    Sikong Bai narrowed his eyes. He stared at Song Yueming for a long time, as if he wanted to see through his thoughts.


    However, the youth''s face was still as calm as ever.


    In the end, Sikong Bai still got nothing. He sank his eyes and said, "I know, you can leave."


    ¡­


    Song Yueming left the JiShi Prefecture and did not rush back to his residence. Instead, he went to the mountainside of XuanHe Peak alone.


    At that time, there was a piece of wasteland that few people came to, but there were three graves silently standing on the wasteland. The graves were full of weeds, and due to the arrival of winter, they were yellow, as if they had not been taken care of for a long time.


    There were no tombstones in front of the tomb, and no one would come to worship them.


    After all, based on Sikong Bai ''s logic, it was already the greatest mercy to allow these people to be buried in peace.


    Song Yueming stood in front of the tomb and kowtowed to it one by one. Of course, he only kowtowed to two of them. He was very clear about the other, but it was only an empty tomb.


    After doing this, Song Yueming stood up.


    He then cleaned up the weeds on the grave one by one, which was the reason why he had accomplished this.


    However, he was still depressed and did not leave. Instead, he stood on the hillside and looked around.


    It was already noon. The noon sun was just right, but it could not shine through the haze that shrouded the skies above the Exquisite Pavilion. The disciples at the foot of the mountain were still cultivating without food or sleep. They cried out for death and roared endlessly.


    "Inheritance" Song Yueming muttered to himself like a dream, his cold eyebrows showing signs of loosening.


    "Suspending the pot to save the world, healing the wounded and saving the dead¡­"


    "It''s the inheritance¡­"


    Song Yueming sighed. At this moment, a gentle breeze blew over his face, blowing his clothes and lifting his hair.


    He suddenly recalled the conversation with Xia Zichuan a few days ago.


    "Husband, have you decided on a name for your child?" The girl asked softly in his embrace.


    "Xu Lai."


    "Xu Lai? Why do you feel that it has something to do with your Brother Xu?" The girl blinked her eyes, somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Brother Xu has taught me a lot along the way, but this matter has nothing to do with him." Song Yueming shook his head and said.


    "Then the boy is Xu Lai? Where is the girl?" The person in his arms had always been reasonable and did not dwell too much on this question, so he asked again at that time.


    "Xu Lai."


    "Why is it called Xu Lai? Does this name have any meaning?"


    ¡­


    Song Yueming did not answer Xia Zichuan''s question at that time.


    At this moment, he stood at the mountainside, the breeze whisking his face. Suddenly, his heart stirred. He slowly extended his hand, as if he wanted to grab hold of the breeze.


    At that moment, he said faintly, "Because even though the breeze is coming, it will eventually come."


    After saying that, the purple-robed youth turned his head to look at the three graves behind him and smiled.


    "Everyone, are you right?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 367 To Be Worshipped Again

    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    In November, it snowed lightly in Great Xia. After crossing the border, Liaozhou, Xu Han and the others had already arrived in Long Zhou, which was located in the middle of Great Xia.


    Speaking of Long Zhou, it was still the fief of Cui Guozhu, Xu Han''s old acquaintance.


    The land of Long Zhou was much richer than that of Liao Zhou. Once they entered Long Zhou, the scenery with yellow sand suddenly changed. Although it was winter and they could not see the fragrance of birds and flowers in spring, Long Zhou was obviously more gentle and beautiful than Liao Zhou.


    At night, it snowed lightly in Luchuan City of Longzhou.


    Xu Han sat in the door of the inn in distress, his brows furrowed.


    Half a year ago, he had opened his pylon and arrived at the Great Perfection Realm of the Netherpassage Realm. He had always been diligent in training these days, and he could vaguely sense that he was about to break through this barrier-the Fifth Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    He had the intention to raise his spirits, but the more he reached this point, the more he couldn''t grasp the context of the matter. Every time he couldn''t touch it, he would wave it again, which made him somewhat distracted.


    Today, when they arrived at the inn, Xu Han had only eaten two steamed buns in a hurry before returning to his room alone. He wanted to break through this realm, but an hour had passed without any harvest.


    "Xiao Han! Work has begun!" Outside the room, Chu Chouli, who had completely integrated into his identity as a Jianghu artist, knocked on Xu Han''s door after he had had enough to eat and drink.


    "Alright, I''ll be right there." Xu Han shook his head and stood up helplessly.


    He had no choice but to suppress the anxiety for the time being.


    ¡­


    The fine snow in the sky did not extinguish the enthusiasm of the people in the city to go shopping. There were still quite a few commuters on the streets.


    The customs of Great Xia were obviously very different from those of Great Zhou. This was even more evident after they arrived in Long Zhou, which was located in the middle of Great Xia. In such a cold day, the people of Great Zhou had probably worn thick cotton-padded jackets, but Great Xia, who was famous for its strong folk customs and martial arts, was not like this. The streets were filled with thin-clothed pedestrians, and there were even more raiders who wore swords and knives.


    Chu Chouli pulled Ning Zhumang to start looking for a suitable stall location. Xu Han lowered his head and thought about something. Behind him, Master Wei was carrying his big wooden chest with a relaxed expression. It seemed that nothing in the world could make this old man frown.


    Apart from the different customs from Great Zhou, Xu Han had smelled a breath of air since he entered Long Zhou.


    After staying in Dark Asura Palace for several years, he could only breathe for a few breaths. It was a faint and imperceptible thing, yet it actually existed in every corner of Long Province.


    If Xu Han had the intention, it wouldn''t be difficult to find the stronghold of Dark Asura Palace, so he could contact Liu Sheng.


    However, such an approach would inevitably alert the snakes. Before he could figure out what exactly Liu Sheng had experienced, Xu Han did not dare to act rashly. He was afraid that it would bring unnecessary trouble to him or Liu Sheng. Moreover, judging from Liu Sheng''s current status in the Dark Asura Palace, there seemed to be no need for Xu Han to worry.


    However, the biggest problem in front of Xu Han was still how to break through the Nether Realm.


    There were less than four months left before the grand gathering of Long Yin Temple. Such a grand gathering would inevitably attract Jianghu experts from all over Great Xia. Xu Han needed a victory to complete his plan to join a swordsman organization like this. And if one''s cultivation was stronger, it would give him a bit more protection.


    Apart from that, whether it was Liu Sheng''s situation or the strange power in his body, Xu Han felt a sense of urgency in his heart. He told himself that he must become stronger and stronger in order to cope with all the odd things that might happen in the future.


    The more so, the more anxious he became.


    "Little brother, do you have any thoughts?" At this time, the old man who was walking behind Xu Han came to Xu Han''s side with a smile and asked softly at that time.


    Xu Han, who had been pulled out of his thoughts, looked at the old man beside him and said truthfully with a bitter smile, "I can''t hide anything from you, sir."


    "This old man once knew a cultivator who was like a little brother. He is not bad. It is said that he was considered to be the leader of the younger generation in their territory." When the old man heard this, the smile on his face grew even wider. "He seems to be very satisfied with his talent, but he doesn''t feel satisfied. Instead, he spends most of his time cultivating every day."


    ''"His cultivation has progressed very quickly. Not only is he considered to be an outstanding figure among his peers, he even has the posture of surpassing his peers. I think he should be very satisfied and happy. And I am happy for him as well. I can get what I want. This is the best thing in the world."


    "Many years later, I met him again. He is much older, and his cultivation is still superior to his peers. It seems that nothing has changed, but he doesn''t seem happy to meet him this time."


    "So I asked him why?"


    "He said, ''If you want to wait for the supreme realm, you won''t be able to gain anything for several years, so you have to worry.'' I thought that this matter is indeed worthy of being troubled, so I advised him to follow fate and let go of his knot. He is already one of the world''s leading figures. If he doesn''t go out to take a look, he might have a way out. Besides, the mountains and rivers are great. Isn''t it a waste of coming to this world?"


    "But he said, ''The world is too big. How can I see enough rivers and mountains in the world if I don''t reach the supreme realm when my life is up?''"


    "Did he succeed in the end?" Xu Han asked at that time.


    "I don''t know, but what I know is that even if he ascends to that realm, he won''t have a chance to take a look at the world''s rivers and mountains even after that." The old man shook his head and said.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned and asked, "Why?"


    "Little brother is also a cultivator, prime minister must also be clear to the immortal realm, a hundred years is a calamity, after enduring the next hundred years, can not survive only one death. How many stunning people have been in this world since ancient times? But where did they go? "Of course, some of them died under the heavenly tribulation, but the rest were either hidden in the ancient temples of the high mountains, or hidden in the heavenly paradise. Wasn''t it for the sake of abandoning external objects and concentrating on cultivating to endure the next heavenly tribulation?"


    "Thus, whether it is the beautiful mountains or the carefree mountains, the original intention is no longer important. The only thing that matters is the calamity that occurred once in a hundred years. I don''t think that old friend can escape this fate." As the old man spoke, he let out a long sigh. The emotions contained within were too complicated. Xu Han could only feel a moment of worry, but it was difficult to understand the deeper meaning.


    How wonderful the Immortal Realm was. Xu Han had only heard of this before. This was the first time he had heard the old man''s words. He couldn''t help but feel his heart tremble. It was as if he was enlightened. It was as if some of the passes in his heart were stirring at that moment, as if there were traces of breaking through.


    "Then how do you think you should practice the Dao of Cultivation?" Xu Han asked again.


    The old man paused for a moment before continuing, "Well, the old man''s words are not true. It''s just that, since the original intention is to embroider the mountains and rivers, and to be carefree and happy, it''s better to grasp the present moment than wait until then."


    "Step by step, step by step, step by step, step by step, every step is comprehension, every realm is scenery."


    "Even if I can''t reach the supreme realm in the end."


    "But it''s better to be free for a hundred years than to sit there for a thousand years. What do you think?"


    When the old man asked this, his face still carried a smile that made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.


    However, Xu Han''s body trembled at that moment, and the footsteps beneath his feet suddenly stopped.


    "Every step is comprehension, every realm is scenery." As he muttered this sentence, he suddenly remembered that in Chang''an City, the man with the blazing sun in his eyes had said the same thing to him, but at this moment, it sounded different.


    At that moment, an enormous amount of True Essence suddenly burst out from the pylon in his body and poured into his limbs and bones, flowing along his meridians and finally returning to the sword seed in his body.


    The sword seed trembled. The buds on his head gradually extended, and the branches grew thicker. There was even a flower bud above his head that gradually revealed its embryonic form. Subsequently, boundless true essence transformed into sword intent that filled his entire body under the sword seed.


    His body trembled again, and at that moment, a majestic aura rose from his body.


    A divine light lit up in Xu Han''s eyes, and the aura in his body instantly became loud but suddenly stopped, returning to his body.


    Heavenly Hunt Realm!


    Xu Han knew that he had broken through!


    The shackles that had troubled him for nearly half a month had been broken so easily in Luchuan City in Long Zhou, and he had jumped to the fifth Heavenly Hunt Realm!


    Before Xu Han could rejoice, he turned to look at the smiling old man beside him. He bowed to the old man again and respectfully said, "Thank you, sir, for your instruction."


    This time, the old man hesitated. He pondered for a while before putting away his thoughts of avoiding and accepting Xu Han''s bow.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 368 Carry the World of Heaven and Earth on Ones Back

    "There is a fox in the Western Region who has cultivated and his eyes are full of autumn and spring."


    "Transform into a human form and travel around the world. Coincidentally meet an immortal from the Dao Sect."


    On the streets of Luchuan City, Master Wei sang that song again. His tone was gentle and his voice was slightly hoarse, but the winding story and the flying shadow still attracted many people''s attention.


    Knowing that Master Wei''s business was directly related to the quality of his next meal, Chu Chouli hurriedly called out to the pedestrians and stopped to watch.


    The snow was still falling, and a thin layer of snow had been laid on the ground of Luchuan City.


    Not far away, a pair of men and women stepped on the snow.


    The man was around thirty years old, dressed in a crow-green sweater with a resolute expression. The woman was in her early twenties and had a good appearance. She wore a white robe and carried a long sword on her back. The two of them had intimate expressions on their faces as they walked to this place side by side.


    "The winds and clouds rise in the southern region, and the demonic chaos flourishes!"


    "Young man, pull out your sword. Hu''er will walk together."


    "The evil charm scheme is bizarre. The Daoist''s life hangs on the needle."


    "In order to save my sweetheart, the demonic woman has revealed her true body."


    "Huh?" Such a story was obviously very attractive to the girl, who stopped and turned to look at the shadow play being played.


    "You like it?" The man beside him looked at the woman dotingly and asked softly.


    "Yes." The woman nodded.


    The man smiled and said, "Then listen."


    ¡­


    "Old friends return to the loess, Daoist Frost and Snow Walk."


    "A thousand years ago, with a flick of his finger, the youth turned into a celestial."


    "Born beside the lotus pond, the immortal is attracted."


    "The teenager''s eyes are cold. He retreats to the Immortal."


    "A sword piercing towards the sky, I only ask why it''s not fair!"


    When the song ended, everyone applauded. The woman''s eyes were already a little red.


    The man only revealed a peculiar expression and muttered softly, "I didn''t expect that there would still be people singing about the story of the ancestor of the Green Lotus Temple of the Great Zhou Dao Sect."


    The woman beside him did not hear him clearly. She turned to look at him and was about to ask.


    "Ai, thank you, thank you everyone." At this time, Chu Chouli, who was begging for a reward, had already brought the old man''s porcelain bowls to the front of the two of them. At this moment, there were nearly a hundred copper coins in those porcelain bowls. These listeners were quite generous in their actions, and Chu Chouli''s face was even brighter with a smile.


    "Brother Yan." The woman whispered to the man at that time. Although she didn''t say much, her meaning was obvious.


    "I see." The man reached out and scratched the bridge of the girl''s nose. Then, he took out one or two pieces of silver from his bosom and put them into Chu Chouli''s bowl.


    Clang!


    The silver fell into the porcelain bowl with a crisp sound.


    Chu Chouli''s eyes widened as he stared at the man in disbelief.


    The man and woman only smiled faintly and turned to leave.


    At that time, Chu Chouli was about to express his gratitude, but the Master Wei behind him seemed to have noticed the situation here as well. His rare expression changed as he quickly walked to Chu Chouli''s side, took out the silver taels, and said to the man, "Brother, this old man only sang a song. Is this money a little more valuable?"


    Chu Chouli, who was about to express his gratitude, immediately changed his expression when he heard this. He cursed in his heart, "This old fellow doesn''t earn money for nothing, but he doesn''t dare to say anything on the surface. He can only keep on expressing his face towards Master Wei, but the other party still doesn''t seem to notice it."


    "Old sir, just keep it." The man smiled and said. Then, without saying anything else, he led the woman and disappeared into the night.


    ¡­


    On the way back to the inn, Master Wei''s expression was unusually solemn. Chu Chouli secretly felt that it was strange, but he did not dare to say anything else.


    When they returned to their rooms, Chu Chouli pulled Ning Zhumang to Xu Han. He said mysteriously, "Hey, Xiao Han, don''t you think that old brat is very strange? When we gave him the money back then, we didn''t see him like this. Today, others gave him one tael of silver. Look at his appearance, he is so unwilling, as if he suffered a great loss."


    Xu Han''s mood was pretty good. Hearing Chu Chouli''s words, he couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at the burly man and said, "The old gentleman has the thoughts of the old gentleman, so don''t maliciously guess anymore. Besides¡­"


    At this point, Xu Han paused slightly. Originally, he wanted to tell Chu Chouli what Master Wei had learned today, so as not to offend the old man one day. However, after thinking about it, he felt that it was inappropriate. He could only say, "In short, don''t obstruct Teacher in the future."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli glanced at his mouth and said, "Don''t worry, someone is still pointing at him to eat. He''s just saying it."


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han and Ning Zhumang could only look at each other and shake their heads with a bitter smile.


    ¡­


    In the room beside them, Master Wei put the wooden box on his back to the side, opened it, and made a ruckus inside. Finally, he found the porcelain bowl containing the copper coins.


    There was no candlelight in the door, except for the moonlight from the window, there was no light in the room.


    But at that time, there was a golden light in the bowl that the old man was holding in his hand.


    The light was not dazzling, but carried a trace of warmth.


    At that moment, the old man''s expression became solemn. He sat upright, holding the bottom of the porcelain bowl with one hand and slowly covering the opening with the other. At that moment, the light around the porcelain bowl shone brightly. A boundless aura surged out from the old man''s body, and rays of multicolored light rose from behind him.


    "Carrying the Heavens and Descending Worlds on your back, let''s finish singing the Worldly Immortal Seeking


    "One copper coin and one chant, 100,000 silver coins as a grand wish!"


    As he slowly recited these words, the light around the bowl in his hand gradually extinguished. At that moment, the multicolored light behind him suddenly escaped and scattered towards the outside of the room.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and most of the people in Luchuan City had already fallen asleep. However, streaks of multicolored light quickly flashed through the streets and alleys of Luchuan City and entered the homes of many families.


    Some of them were wealthy businessmen from large households, some were ordinary people living in shacks, some were white-haired elderly people who were over the age of 18, and there was no shortage of pink-haired children who had just been tied up. Without exception, they had all heard the old man''s opera on the streets of Lu Chuan City, and had also generously given him one or two copper coins.


    As the multicolored light entered their bodies, the auras around their bodies grew longer at that moment. Although they couldn''t see the difference in a short period of time, their lifespan and cultivation speed would be several times stronger than before.


    After doing this, the old man slowly opened his eyes.


    In that instant, his face seemed to wrinkle a lot more, and his spine seemed to stoop slightly as he walked.


    However, he was still unaware of this. He took out the shard of silver that was still in the light from the porcelain bowl and placed it in front of his eyes to carefully measure it.


    Only after several tens of breaths did the old man gently grasp the broken silver in his hand. The light on the broken silver was also completely obliterated at that moment. The old man saw that the broken silver was carefully placed in his arms and lightly patted. Only then did he sigh.


    "Sigh, another karma¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 369 Snow Covers Three Feet to Cover the Corpse

    On the morning of the second day, the group of people set out again.


    The journey to Yanzhou was longer than expected, Because Master Wei has to find stalls in cities and towns to earn tolls every day, Everyone had no choice but to follow the route of arriving at the town every day. Naturally, this method would inevitably lead to detours. Fortunately, the grand gathering of the Dragon Hidden Temple would only begin in March of next year, and there was still plenty of time. Everyone had no objections to this.


    "Master Wei, I heard that at our destination today, there is a famous delicacy called Quicksand in Wuzhou Town. According to legend, the top quality pork ribs are placed on the iron plate, covered with yellow sand, seasonings and green onions."


    Just after breakfast, Chu Chouli, who was chewing on steamed buns, arrived in front of Master Wei and began to talk to the old man. As for the purpose, it was obvious that he had made a lot of money yesterday. Thus, Chu Chouli wanted to instigate the old gentleman to make a tooth sacrifice today.


    Looking at Chu Chouli, who had put all his effort into this gossip, Ning Zhumang shook his head helplessly and turned to look at Xu Han, who was beside him. "Brother Xu seems to have made some progress in his cultivation," Ning Zhumang said.


    "Yes, thanks to your guidance, sir, we have already reached the Heavenly Hunt Realm." Xu Han nodded and said without any hesitation.


    He knew very well that Ning Zhumang''s cultivation was already at the Great Evolution Realm. He could see through this old gentleman''s extraordinary abilities, let alone Ning Zhumang''s?


    "Master Wei is indeed an expert." Ning Zhumang raised his head to look at the old man who was slowly moving forward by the big box and turned a blind eye to Chu Chouli, who was chattering like a fly, and sincerely praised him.


    However, after he finished speaking, his expression darkened slightly, as if he was in the mood to say something, so he hesitated to say anything.


    Xu Han looked at all of this and placed the black cat on his shoulder on Aowu''s head. Then, he asked Ning Zhumang, "Is Headmaster Ning worried about Ziyu?"


    Ning Zhumang was slightly stunned when he heard this, but he still said truthfully, "I''ve been looking for her in the Chen Kingdom for nearly half a year. I haven''t even sneaked into the Imperial Palace to find any trace of her. Even Meng Liang, who went with her to the Chen Kingdom, disappeared."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned slightly. Of course, he had heard Ning Zhumang say this long ago. He only wanted to confirm Fang Ziyu''s safety. The best way was to contact Liu Sheng, who was ranked in the Senluo Palace. However, Xu Han did not have a particularly good way to accomplish this, so he had put this matter on hold.


    But now that Fang Ziyu''s whereabouts are unknown, it is indeed quite disadvantageous for Fang Ziyu to drag it down. Xu Han thought for a while before saying, "Don''t be impatient. Wait until the next stop in Wuzhou Town, I''ll think of a way. Perhaps I can find the whereabouts of Fang Ziyu."


    Ning Zhumang was stunned for a moment, then his face revealed joy. He was very clear about Xu Han''s temperament. Although he was young, he was rather calm and dignified. Since he had said so, it seemed that he was not lying.


    "Then I thank Brother Xu." At that time, Ning Zhumang was going to bow to Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han did not dare to accept his kindness and hurriedly extended his hand to support Ning Zhumang at that time. He said, "There is no need for Headmaster Ning to do this. Ziyu and I are close friends. These are just matters within Xu''s reach."


    "Brother Yan, run! Leave me alone!"


    As the two of them prevaricated, a woman''s exclamation came from afar.


    It was accompanied by the sound of swords and sabers, as well as the fluctuations triggered by the washing of True Essence.


    The four of them stopped at that time. Chu Chouli bore the brunt and hid behind Master Wei . Meanwhile, Xu Han and Ning Zhumang exchanged glances. Their expressions were solemn as they were about to carefully sense where the True Essence fluctuations came from.


    However, at this moment, two figures suddenly flew out of the dense forest covered in snow and landed impartially on the road between the people.


    Everyone stared intently at him, but they couldn''t help but have strange expressions when they saw him.


    These two figures were neither others nor the man and woman who gave generously for Master Wei ''s shadow play yesterday.


    At this moment, their expressions were in a sorry state, their clothes were torn apart, and the man''s body carried more than ten injuries of all sizes. The two of them struggled to support each other as they stood up and looked at Xu Han and the others. Obviously, they recognized them as well. At that time, the woman hurriedly said, "Everyone, leave quickly!"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, several figures shot out of the dense forest and surrounded everyone, including Xu Han.


    The leader was an old man dressed in gray. His hair was white, and his body was thin but not old. On the contrary, he was walking with a tiger in the wind. Xu Han''s eyes narrowed at that time, and he could tell that the old man''s cultivation was not ordinary. He was afraid that he was an expert in the Great Evolution Realm. At this moment, the old man noticed the existence of the crowd. He stepped forward and cupped his hands towards Xu Han and the others. He said in a deep voice, "The Crimson Firmament Sect of Qi Province has cleaned up the door. Everyone, please do me a favor."


    Chu Chouli had told Xu Han long ago that Great Xia Jianghu was known as a sect of three sects and twelve towns.


    The three sects mentioned were the Demon Heaven Sect, the Extreme Extreme Sect, and the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    Obviously, he could be ranked among the three sects. This Crimson Firmament Sect was obviously a huge monster. At this moment, it was much easier for this old man to raise such a name to scare Xu Han and the others so as not to cause any complications.


    At that time, Xu Han glanced at the old man. Before he could say anything, the severely injured man shouted, "Bah, what are you cleaning up? Ning''er has already left your Crimson Firmament Sect. You old thief clearly have a personal grievance in your heart and want to do something bad!"


    "Hmph! Yan Zhan! You are a demon, I am a righteous path. There is no need for me to use an excuse to kill you. It is only natural for me to kill you. No matter what you say, today is destined to be the day of your death!" The old man said sternly. The dozens of experts with cultivation above the Heavenly Hunt realm beside him instantly moved. They seemed to have formed a formation around the old man, sealing off the path of the man named Yan Zhan.


    "Is that so? If you want my life, you need to see if you, Lu Houde , have the guts to take it!" The middle-aged man named Yan Zhan shouted at that time, At that moment, the woman beside him was gently sent out of the ring of battle. At that moment, the man''s clothes were stirred up. A majestic aura surged out of his body. His hair was raised, and four huge chains extended from his back. Two of them were firmly inserted into the ground. Two of them wrapped around his arms and were finally held in his hand.


    The two sides were about to start a war.


    But at this moment, an extremely discordant voice suddenly rang out.


    "Yan Zhan, Yan Zhan of the Devil Heaven Sect, so you are the Devil Heaven Sect Elder who eloped with the female disciple of the Crimson Heaven Sect?" A sloppy middle-aged man said loudly, looking at the man in front of him with curiosity, as if he could not feel the atmosphere around him. In the end, he didn''t forget to look at Yan Zhan up and down, and said in a surprised tone, "It''s not necessarily much better than someone Chu. How come no pretty girl is willing to elope with someone Chu?"


    Yan Zhan, who had a solemn expression on his face, was also confused by this big fellow''s unreasonable actions, so he didn''t know how to respond for a moment.


    On the other side, the old man named Lu Houde regarded Chu Chouli''s actions as a provocation. His eyes lit up with killing intent, and he immediately shouted, "You''re courting death!"


    As soon as these words left his mouth, he and the experts surrounding Yan Zhan suddenly moved.


    These disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect obviously had a murderous intent, and their attacks were fierce, taking Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan''s face.


    Seeing this, Xu Han thought to himself. Although Chu Chouli''s behavior was a little strange, he would never drop the chain again. It was indeed strange to suddenly participate in this matter, but the current situation clearly did not allow Xu Han to think about it.


    "Be careful!" At that time, he shouted and his body suddenly moved forward. Ning Zhumang''s reaction was not slower than Xu Han''s, and he also rushed forward at that time.


    With a clanging sound, the sword on Xu Han''s back was unsheathed. Three thousand sword shadows poured down like a rainstorm, attacking everyone behind but outside the rain of swords.


    At that time, Ning Zhumang landed on the front of Chu Chouli. True essence surged in his body, and a huge red lion suddenly appeared behind him. At that time, the lion let out a long roar and True essence surged. The old man''s direct slaughter was completely shattered by this roar.


    However, no one noticed that Master Wei, who had been watching the situation from afar with narrowed eyes, had a change in expression when he saw the sword in Xu Han''s hand that triggered the three thousand sword shadows. He lowered his eyebrows.


    Lu Houde, who had never expected to encounter such an unexpected change in the border region of Long Zhou, also had an extremely gloomy expression. He looked at Xu Han and the others in shock and uncertainty for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "Do you mean you want to go against our Crimson Firmament Sect?"


    At this moment, Yan Zhan, who was standing at the side, came to his senses. He didn''t want the Jianghu artists that he had offered a tael of silver yesterday to be such hidden experts. But even so, he still said, "I appreciate your kindness, but it''s just a matter of Yan. I don''t want to implicate you. If you really want to help me, please help me take good care of Ning''er. I will stall these people to death."


    Hearing this, Xu Han curled his lips. He smiled bitterly in his heart. If Chu Chouli hadn''t suddenly become muddled, why would he have come to this muddy water? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but turn his eyes and glared fiercely at Chu Chouli. The burly man knew that he was in the wrong and laughed foolishly. Xu Han felt helpless towards this. He could only look at the old man with a calm expression and cupped his hands and said, "Please spare me. Senior, please return."


    Lu Houde was obviously not an easy person. How could he be fooled by Xu Han''s simple words? He immediately sneered and said, "What if I don''t return?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his head to look at the snowflakes that were getting heavier and heavier, and said regretfully.


    "The heavy snow is pouring down. In just a hundred breaths, it can cover three feet. It just so happens to cover up the corpses of everyone."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 370 Only I, Golden Crow Zhengyan

    "What a big tone!" Hearing Xu Han''s words, Lu Houde ''s face instantly became furious. He coldly snorted and suddenly leaned forward. His eyes narrowed, and purple Spiritual Flames immediately rose from his body and hung around him. "I just don''t know if your abilities are comparable to this tone!"


    After saying those words, the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect also summoned their own protective Spiritual Flames. Although it was a cold winter and a frosty moon, the temperature around them suddenly became hot as these Spiritual Flames rose.


    "The Crimson Firmament Sect is famous for its fire-controlling techniques. All of their cultivation techniques are related to fire. Now that they have formed the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation, they can even amplify their power. You must not lightly touch that flame!" Seeing that Xuan and the others were determined to help him through this calamity, Yan Zhan''s heart was moved and he hurriedly said.


    Xu Han also nodded slightly. He could feel the power wrapped in this Spiritual Flame from the moment Lu Houde summoned it. Hearing Yan Zhanzhi''s words, his heart naturally became even more vigilant.


    "Now you know you''re scared? Too bad it''s too late!" However, the vigilance of Xu Han and the others was more like a kind of cowardice in Lu Houde''s eyes, and the smile on his face was even more intense at that time.


    Perhaps because of this mentality, the Spiritual Flames that Lu Houde summoned became hotter and hotter. They rose up and wrapped around his body, as if they would explode in the next moment.


    Xu Han and the others were similarly unwilling to be outdone. Three thousand sword shadows, the lion spirit, and the Netherfrost Iron Cable that Yan Zhan had summoned all exploded with powerful momentum at that time, rivaling the Crimson Firmament Sect disciples led by Lu Houde.


    A great battle was about to break out.


    "Everyone, are you willing to listen to this old man?" However, at that moment, an old man''s voice suddenly sounded, which was incompatible with the tense atmosphere between the two sides.


    Xu Han and the others were stunned. At that moment, they subconsciously stopped the attack in their hands. Lu Houde''s heart trembled as well. For some reason, he suddenly withdrew the killing move he was about to attack.


    At that time, Master Wei carried the heavy wooden chest behind him and trembled as he walked into the crowd.


    He looked at Lu Houde with a smile and slightly cupped his hands towards the other party, asking, "May I ask who is in charge of the Crimson Firmament Sect now?"


    At this moment, this question seemed somewhat abrupt and also somewhat ridiculous.


    Suddenly, the situation on both sides had clearly gone through the process of declaring themselves, What was ridiculous was that the Crimson Firmament Sect was a colossus that could be ranked in the top three of Great Xia''s Jianghu. Anyone who traveled in Jianghu would be as precious as a family. If the old man could ask such a question, it could only be an ordinary citizen who did not know about Jianghu or was deliberately playing tricks on him.


    In the eyes of Lu Houde , who was furious at this moment, the old man in front of him, who was slightly older than him, clearly belonged to the latter.


    "Hmph! Sect Leader Taboo, why don''t you go to the Underworld and ask those demons who died before you!?" Lu Houde naturally did not respond to Master Wei''s question. At that time, he gathered all the True Essence in his body and summoned the Spiritual Flames in his body. They rushed towards Master Wei''s face like a tsunami.


    Seeing this, Xu Han and the others were all shocked and were about to help.


    But at that time, Master Wei calmly groped in his embrace. Finally, he took out something and handed it to Lu Houde. He smiled and asked, "Your Excellency, you misunderstood. I just want to ask if this Fire Cloud Token is still counted in your Crimson Firmament Sect."


    The moment he said this, Lu Houde also saw what Master Wei had handed him. His body suddenly trembled, and the Spiritual Flames that were rushing towards him like a tsunami dissipated in an instant.


    He stared blankly at the token in Master Wei''s hand, as if he had seen the most inconceivable thing in the world.


    "Why do you have the Fire Cloud Token on your hand?" The Crimson Firmament Sect was founded 800 years ago. When Grandmaster obtained the Dao, he cast three tokens and said, "Seeing this object is like seeing him personally." Right now, of the three tokens, one was held by the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s headmaster, Xu Quan, and the other by the swordsman, Yu Wenjiu. The remaining one had long since disappeared. No wonder Lu Houde was so surprised when he saw it.


    "You don''t need to know how I obtained this item. This old man only wants to ask you if you can relieve me of this war by relying on this item." Master Wei asked with a smile.


    ''"This" Lu Houde immediately hesitated. Although the Fire Cloud Token was like an emperor''s decree to the Crimson Firmament Sect, he had already lost several talented disciples in the pursuit of Yan Zhan. How could he accept it?


    Moreover, now that he was at the border of Long Zhou, if¡­


    Thinking of this, Lu Houde ''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Xu Han couldn''t understand what this Fire Cloud Token meant to the Crimson Firmament Sect, but Lu Houde''s killing intent couldn''t be concealed from him.


    He quickly stepped forward, blocking Master Wei''s body behind him and said in a deep voice, "Looks like Your Excellency is not going to recognize this item?"


    ''"Hmph! My Crimson Firmament Sect''s third Red Cloud Token has disappeared for many years. You old man wanted to save their lives with a forgery. You underestimated me, someone Lu!" Lu Houde sneered.


    The contempt and mockery in Lu Houde ''s words could be said to be unconcealed. If it was anyone else, they would have been furious by now, but Master Wei''s expression was still extremely calm.


    He looked straight at Lu Houde and shook his head. There was a look on his face that could not be taught by a child or carved out of rotten wood. After that, Master Wei narrowed his eyes and said, "What I want to save is not their lives, but the lives of Your Excellency."


    Hearing this, Lu Houde was stunned for a moment, but then a smile appeared on his face.


    Although Yan Zhan''s cultivation was good, he had already suffered serious injuries in the previous battle. As for Xu Han and the others, apart from the white-browed, black-haired man whose cultivation seemed to have reached the Great Expansion Realm, none of them were afraid. Especially under the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation formed by many experts above the Heavenly Hunt Realm, Lu Houde was confident that he would be able to compete with any cultivator below the Immortal Realm.


    It was also because of this that Master Wei sounded like he didn''t know what to say.


    "Someone Lu really doesn''t walk much in this Jianghu. I don''t know when you arrogant and shameless people actually appeared." At that time, he laughed heartily, his expression arrogant, and the Spiritual Flames that had just been extinguished condensed behind him, integrating with the Spiritual Flames summoned by the surrounding disciples, gradually transforming into a giant Vermillion Bird Divine Shadow that was dyed in flames!


    Feeling the majestic power coming from the Vermillion Bird''s figure behind him, Lu Houde felt more confident in this battle. He laughed sinisterly and was about to step forward. The Vermillion Bird''s figure behind him let out a brilliant sound. At that moment, scorching Spiritual Flames surged out from the Vermillion Bird''s body, blocking everyone''s path of advancement and retreat.


    He had originally thought that under such a vast might, everyone should reveal expressions of fear or unease.


    However, when he turned to look at Master Wei, the old man sighed regretfully.


    "Hmph, you still have to pretend to be mysterious when you die." Seeing this, Lu Houde''s heart surged with anger again. He sneered and was about to attack at that time.


    A monstrous Spiritual Flame whistled over, bringing with it a terrifying wave of scorching hot air, as if it was going to burn everyone to ashes.


    But at this moment, a dull roar suddenly came from the horizon.


    It was like a sharp blade, cutting through layers of heaven before reaching this place.


    The snow in the sky was torn apart by that roar, and the howling Spiritual Flames were extinguished by that roar.


    " Lu Houde , are you trying to bully me and destroy my ancestors?" The voice sounded like words, and a figure wrapped in white flames appeared in front of everyone at that time.


    The complexion of Lu Houde, who was still proud and arrogant just now, changed at that moment. He knelt down like the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect around him and shouted in fear, "Disciple respectfully greets the Headmaster!"


    The expression of Xu Han and the others changed when they said the word ''Dharma Form''.


    The so-called Dharma Form was a heavenly divine ability similar to the avatar outside, something that could only be condensed by an immortal who had to survive the second Heavenly Tribulation.


    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, where there were only a handful of immortals, the crowd only heard of such a thing, but they didn''t see its shape.


    Now that he heard the word Fa Xiang, he knew just how great the difference between Great Zhou and Great Xia was. Moreover, the Crimson Firmament Sect was only one of the three sects and twelve towns. From this, he could deduce how powerful the Dragon Hidden Temple was. This was something that Xu Han and the others found hard to imagine.


    "Sect Leader? Lu Houde , do you still have a Sect Leader like me in your eyes? Do you still have the rules that our Crimson Firmament Sect has passed down for nearly a thousand years?" The figure wrapped in white Spiritual Flames did not care about the shock in Xu Han and the others'' hearts. Instead, he waved his long sleeve and coldly said.


    The fury wrapped around his words caused the faces of everyone present to turn pale. This immortal''s strength was so powerful that it could be seen from it.


    As the direct victim of this monstrous rage, Lu Houde ''s expression became even more unsightly. Even his body began to tremble at that time. The reverence for the master behind this Dao Form was self-evident.


    "Disciple doesn''t dare! Please be careful, Sect Leader!" Lu Houde hurriedly said, his face filled with fear.


    "The ancestral teachings of the Crimson Firmament Sect. Once you see Fire Cloud Ling Ru see Grandmaster, I will settle this debt with you after you, the bastard who bullied me and annihilated my ancestors, return to the mountain!" The figure snorted coldly as he spoke.


    How could Lu Houde dare to disobey him? At that time, he hurriedly said, "Thank you, Sect Leader!"


    However, his body was still crawling on the ground, not daring to raise his head.


    After saying this, the figure turned around and looked at Xu Han and the others. Wherever his gaze touched, a monstrous pressure swept over like a tide. At that moment, everyone''s faces turned pale.


    "The Fire Cloud Token is in your hands?" Finally, he looked at Master Wei and asked in a low voice.


    "Exactly." Even in the face of an immortal, the expression on Master Wei ''s face was still calm.


    "Hand over the Fire Cloud Token. You can leave today." The figure said again, his tone filled with disgust as if he was facing a fly insect.


    "Only today? Besides, as far as I know, there is no rule that you can only use the Fire Cloud Token once, right?"


    Master Wei asked with a faint smile, as if he didn''t feel the slightest bit of displeasure from the immortal''s Dharma Form.


    The immortal clearly didn''t have a good temper, and his tone suddenly became cold with killing intent. "This ordinary man is innocent of his crimes. Hand over the Fire Cloud Token or else ¡­"


    Hearing this, Master Wei sighed sorrowfully, "A thousand years of inheritance has fallen into the hands of a monarch, and its face is completely different."


    After saying this, Master Wei ''s interest seemed to have dimmed. He did not wait for the Immortal Dharma Form to give him any more response. He reached out and handed over the token, "Three months ago, I will keep him safe."


    He said this, as if he was certain that the other party could not refuse his conditions, so he turned around after handing over the item.


    The figure who received the Fire Cloud Token was slightly stunned, but he soon understood Master Wei''s plan. Next March was the day of the selection of the swordsman from the Dragon Hidden Temple. Master Wei wanted to send Yan Zhan to that place for protection.


    He smiled faintly and didn''t care about this. He thought to himself that a swordsman wasn''t that easy to handle.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at the old man''s back.


    But at that time, a cadence could be heard beside his ears.


    "Dragon Wave Ten Miles Mountains and Rivers, Cloud Presses Hundred Miles Snow River."


    "Bingge Thousand Miles Territory, Night Cage Ten Thousand Miles Huang Xuan."


    "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid!"


    "Look at Dongfang Jianbai, only I, Golden Crow Zhengyan!"


    Fa Xiang''s body trembled at that time. He seemed to have known this song before. It was a poem carved on the cliff when his ancestor Wu Xiaohe of Crimson Firmament Sect sat down. No one could know it.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 371 Twelve

    "Come, thanks for your help in today''s matter. Yan Zhan is here to toast everyone!" In Wuzhou Town, Chu Chouli finally got what he wanted and ate the quicksand that he longed for.


    Yan Zhan was a rich man.


    In order to thank everyone for saving their lives today, Yan Zhan chose a good hotel in Wuzhou Town to entertain Xu Han and the others.


    Just as Chu Chouli had expected, this Yan Zhan and the woman named Xue Ning accompanying him were the heroes and heroines of the rumors that the Devil Heaven Sect Elder had eloped with the female disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect in Jianghu recently.


    With the big fish and big meat, Chu Chouli naturally smiled. He did not refuse Yan Zhan''s toast. The two of them quickly called each other brothers, causing Xue Ning, who was standing at the side, to blame him repeatedly. Xuan''er and Aowu took advantage of this opportunity to eat happily.


    Mr. Wei returned to his room early to rest after setting up the stall as usual, while Ning Zhumang, who was sitting at the side, seemed to be at odds with the atmosphere of the glass of light crisscrossing the wine table.


    Xu Han knew that he was worried about Fang Ziyu''s safety, so he thought for a moment and stood up.


    "Brother Xu, this is" Seeing Xu Han suddenly get up, Yan Zhan, who was drank to the brim, looked at Xu Han in astonishment, as if he was puzzled by his actions. Along the way, Xu Han probably understood the temper of this former Devil Heaven Sect elder. He was careless and went straight to and fro. No wonder he was able to speculate with Chu Chouli, this reckless man.


    "Young Master Xu, is there something wrong with our hospitality" The woman named Xue Ning stood up and asked at that time, her expression filled with fear, as if she was feeling guilty about this matter.


    If Yan Zhan''s personality was careless, then Xue Ning''s personality was a completely different scene.


    This girl seemed to be a little too introverted. Apart from thanking everyone from the beginning, there were very few words spoken along the way. At this moment, Xu Han was at a loss for what to do with her expression.


    He hurriedly said, "Brother Yan and Miss Xue have misunderstood. It''s not that the two of you did not properly entertain us. Rather, Sect Leader Ning and I have important matters to attend to. We have to set off tomorrow, so we dare not delay."


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that what Xu Han said should be related to the promise he made outside Lu Chuan City today. Immediately, he stood up and said, "Don''t blame us, we really have something important to do."


    Regarding Fang Ziyu, Ning Zhumang''s attitude naturally became eager.


    Yan Zhan was stunned. Seeing that the two of them didn''t seem to be lying, he naturally couldn''t force them to stay. He said, "So¡­ I wonder if there''s anything I need to help with, just say it."


    Ning Zhumang subconsciously said, "It''s a long story, so you don''t have to ¡­"


    However, just as he said this, he was interrupted by Xu Hansheng. At that time, the youth laughed and took a step forward, saying, "Since Brother Yan is so kind, then I really need Brother Yan''s help with something here."


    "Hmm? What is it?" Yan Zhan did not seem to have expected Xu Han to say such words. He was slightly stunned, but in the next moment, he still said heroically, "But it''s fine to say so."


    Ning Zhumang did not expect Xu Han to say this again. He also looked at Xu Han at that time. Obviously, he did not understand how the matter of looking for Fang Ziyu could be related to this Devil Heaven Sect elder in front of him.


    However, Xu Han turned a blind eye to Ning Zhumang''s puzzled gaze. He looked at Yan Zhan seriously and said, "Can I borrow five taels of silver?"


    "Huh?" When he said this, Yan Zhan was stunned again. He never expected that Xu Han''s so-called help would actually refer to this matter. However, he quickly laughed out loud and took out an ingot from his bosom and handed it to Xu Han. "Brother Xu, do you have enough? If I don''t have enough, I still have more here."


    That ingot was extremely heavy. It was more than thirty taels away. Xu Han immediately smiled and nodded repeatedly. "Enough, enough. However, I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble Brother Yan with one more thing."


    "Just say it." Yan Zhan smiled.


    Hearing this, Xu Han reached out and lifted Chu Chouli, who was still eating and drinking nonsense, like a chicken. He said, "Lend me this wine companion."


    "Ah? Someone Chu hasn''t eaten enough yet!" Chu Chouli, who only listened to the food on the table, muttered discontentedly. He still had a large piece of chicken in his mouth, and he was holding a large piece of roasted chicken in his hand. The corners of his mouth were stained with oil and wine. His appearance looked somewhat funny.


    Puchi!


    Seeing him like this, Xue Ning couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle. However, the moment the laughter came out, she seemed to feel that something was wrong. She hurriedly covered her mouth, but her face turned completely red. She looked extremely cute.


    Yan Zhan patted Xue Ning''s head affectionately before smiling, "Brother Chu, since Brother Xu has something important to ask for your help, you can go with him. This meal can be eaten at any time. As long as Brother Chu doesn''t give up, you can talk to me about anything you want in the future. I will definitely give you what you want."


    "Do you really mean it?" Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s eyes immediately lit up. His eyes widened as he looked at Yan Zhan expectantly.


    Perhaps amused by Chu Chouli''s funny appearance, Yan Zhan nodded repeatedly and said, "Naturally, naturally."


    "Good!" Chu Chouli immediately put down the roasted chicken in his hand and lifted his sleeve to wipe away the oil stains and wine stains on his face. He turned his head to look at Xu Han and said heroically, "Little Han, tell me, what do you want to do?"


    His aggressive appearance was like Xu Han who made him go up the saber mountain and down the sea of flames without hesitation.


    Xu Han, who was well aware of Chu Chouli''s temperament, naturally did not have such expectations of him. At that time, he weighed the ingot in his hand and smiled. He said, "Old business, take a risk and the copper coins will be turned into gold shuttles."


    ¡­


    Xu Han led Ning Zhumang and Chu Chouli through the busy streets of Wuzhou Town. Yan Zhan and Xue Ning had nothing to do and finally suggested to follow along. Xu Han thought for a moment before agreeing.


    Everyone was extremely curious about what Xu Han wanted to do, but Xu Han was like a headless fly, walking and stopping, looking around.


    Chu Chouli could tell what Xu Han was thinking, but he had already passed three or four casinos along the way. However, Xu Han only stopped slightly before moving forward again. This made Chu Chouli somewhat confused. After several inquiries, Xu Han only said that the casinos were not big enough, so he perfunctorily went over.


    Seeing that Xu Han was unwilling to say anything, Chu Chouli could only put away the doubts in his heart and silently followed Xu Han.


    Xu Han finally stopped in front of a small alley after he had visited almost all of Wuzhou Town.


    "This is it." His eyes sank as he spoke.


    Everyone was stunned as they followed Xu Han''s gaze towards that place.


    It was indeed a gambling house.


    Of course, this kind of wording was a bit inappropriate, because the gaming house''s door was extremely dilapidated. If it weren''t for the two words'' Gambling House ''written on the wooden token on the side, others would have thought that this place was just an ordinary residential building. However, this tattered place was so shabby that they didn''t even bother to name it. Compared to the previous places, it was quite different. Everyone couldn''t understand why Xu Han, who had always disliked those gambling houses that weren''t big enough, would find this place.


    "Let''s go." However, Xu Han did not have the intention to solve the puzzles of the crowd. He smiled faintly at that time and took the lead in walking into it.


    Seeing this, everyone could only hurry up and catch up.


    ¡­


    Regardless of whether it was Great Zhou or Great Xia, the gambling house was a very miraculous place.


    There were some destitute men who had lost so badly but still dreamed of turning over, and there were also some noble men in brocade clothes who had earned so much money but still wanted to go even further.


    The winner''s face was brimming with joy, while the loser''s eyes were scarlet and silent.


    In this small casino, one or two of the various forms of the human world could be seen.


    The luxurious decoration inside the casino was in stark contrast to the shabby decoration outside the casino, stimulating everyone''s eyes.


    The door of the room was like another world. It was a hundred feet square, filled with various gambling tables. The simplest and most crowded place was the dice. It was simple to play, quick to win and lose. Naturally, it was favored by most people. However, apart from this, there were also common tricks like pitching pot, playing horse, and playing chess. Most of them had gathered quite a few people.


    Just as they entered the gambling hall, a skinny man with a thieving expression greeted them quickly.


    "Yo! You guys are noble at first glance. Whatever you want to play with, the little one can guide you." The man said this with a flattering smile on his yellowed face.


    Of course, this skinny man was not a clerk in the casino, because the clerk in the casino had only two functions, one was to prevent those who had lost all their money from causing trouble, and the other was to interrupt those who cheated.


    And there was a very general term for this skinny man-Deer Boy.


    Find a suitable guest to guide the way, serve, wait until he wins the money, send him some rewards, is to do this kind of business. Of course, there were also some deer boys who colluded with the casino to harm the guests and received rewards from the casino.


    The deer boy in front of him was the latter unfortunately. As soon as Xu Han and the others entered the casino, he saw that the clothes Xu Han and the others were wearing were obviously not ordinary gamblers. When he realized that the other party was a fat sheep, he hurriedly welcomed them.


    "Dice, big one." Xu Han, however, didn''t care about his intentions at all and said directly at that time.


    Hearing this, Lu Tong''s heart trembled. He thought to himself that he was stepping on dog sh*t luck, but he quickly smiled and said, "I wonder how big the guest official is going to play."


    "Maximum." Xu Han said again.


    Lu Tong''s face was filled with joy as he bowed and said, "Good! This way, please!"


    At the corner of his eyes, he looked at the attendant who was pressing down on him, indicating that the other party was ready to "slaughter the sheep". The waiter immediately understood and turned around to walk towards the inner room.


    ¡­


    Very quickly, the deer boy led everyone through the hall to the side room.


    Compared to the bustling hall, there were only four or five people sitting in twos and threes in the side room. Most of them were dressed in luxurious clothes. They were obviously all people with prestige in Wuzhou Town. Xu Han''s group of vast and mighty people came to the side room and couldn''t help but attract the attention of the gamblers.


    At that time, the middle-aged man looked up at Xu Han and the others. The deer boy beside him laughed and said, "Boss Xiong, this is a new guest. He wants to play a few tricks."


    The middle-aged man named Boss Xiong had already received the news from the waiter, but on the surface, he still said, "If you want to play, you are welcome. However, you must explain the rules clearly. You cannot use your internal strength. You must bet at least one tael of silver at a time, and there are too many spectators."


    Long Zhou was different from Liao Zhou. Ever since he stepped into this place, Xu Han had smelled the Dark Asura Palace.


    The casino he was looking for was actually looking for the branch of Dark Asura Palace. Although he could not get in touch with Liu Sheng through this, there was no better place to buy and sell information than Dark Asura Palace.


    Before that, he needed to use the ingot in his hand to gather a large amount of money to complete the transaction.


    However, this rule surprised him. The rule of not being able to use internal energy did not exist in the Senluo Palace Casino in the past, or rather, it did not have any good methods to contain this. However, this casino was obviously different now. The corner of Xu Han''s eyes lit up at that time and he put the stone in the middle of the table into his eyes.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed at that moment. He naturally knew that calling the stone Flowing Light Metal was not of much use, but as long as there was a fluctuation in power, it would light up and become Flowing Light. Hence, he got the name Flowing Light.


    This item was obviously placed here to detect any internal cheating on the card table.


    "There are too many spectators? It doesn''t matter. Can we also play?" Yan Zhan smiled heartily at that moment, pulled up the stool beside him and sat down.


    At that time, Xu Han looked at Chu Chouli beside him and whispered, "Can you do it?"


    Chu Chouli, who had always been keen on gambling, saw the gambling table again, but his expression changed slightly. He was stunned for a while before he said, "There shouldn''t be a problem."


    Xu Han was somewhat curious about Chu Chouli''s appearance, but he still placed an ingot in his arms into Chu Chouli''s hand.


    Chu Chouli had once told him that his Sacred Piracy Sect had its own luck in gambling. As long as he was unwilling to lose, no one would be able to make him lose this matter on the gambling table.


    Xu Han didn''t pay much attention to this until one day, when he was bored and pulled by Chu Chouli to play dice a few times, he finally understood that Chu Chouli''s words were true.


    Whether it was using his internal energy to change the number of points on the die or any other method, all of them ended in failure.


    In fact, he had no choice but to turn all the points into the biggest six. He thought that he could at least be invincible, but when the market opened, he discovered that one of the dice was actually crushed by him. Only then did Xu Han become convinced of Chu Chouli''s ability on the gambling table.


    Xu Han had also used this method when he was searching for information about the demons in Yanlai City, but he relied on his internal strength. Now that Flowing Light Metal was around, Xu Han did not dare to touch the bad luck of Dark Asura Palace, so he could only place all his hopes on the successor of the Sacred Bandit Sect.


    Although Ning Zhumang did not understand the meaning of this move, he could roughly guess that it was closely related to the search for Fang Ziyu. Therefore, his gaze towards Chu Chouli was filled with hope.


    ¡­


    The gamble started very quickly. It was a very simple bet.


    Of course, since this side room was a place for rich people to play, there were naturally different rules. Apart from ordinary sizes, leopards, and other betting grounds, there were also one to eighteen such numbers. In addition to the size of the bet, gamblers could also take part in the gamble by pressing down on the number of dice they played. Once the bet was made, the rewards would be extremely generous, roughly five times the odds.


    Very quickly, apart from the dealers, the previous four gamblers had placed bets long ago. All of them were seven to eight taels of silver, and they were willing to bet on both big and small bets.


    At that time, Yan Zhan thought for a moment and took out another large ingot from his bosom, attracting the attention of the crowd. However, he seemed to be a little hesitant, not knowing where to press this ingot, so he turned to look at the woman behind him and asked, "Ning''er, where do you think it would be appropriate to press it?"


    The usually shy and tranquil girl smiled and pointed at a certain spot on the gambling table, saying, "Here!"


    At that time, Yan Zhan left the ingot there without thinking. He smiled and said, "Alright, then this is it."


    At this time, Chu Chouli was the only one left on the gambling table who hadn''t bet yet. Everyone naturally looked at the big man at that time.


    However, for some unknown reason, Chu Chouli, who had always been careless, had a pale complexion. Even his forehead was covered in dense sweat. Xu Han frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Chu Chouli smiled dryly. Only then did he leave the ingot on the small plate before the banker urged him. He turned to Xu Hanyan and said, "No problem."


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed a little at that time. How could he not see Chu Chouli''s abnormal state? However, this was clearly not the time to ask in detail. Therefore, he could only put down the doubts in his heart and think about this matter. He asked again.


    "Buy it and leave!" At this moment, the dealer saw everyone bet and shouted loudly. He raised the dice insect high up and swayed it with all sorts of fancy techniques, causing everyone to be dazzled.


    Only after ten breaths did the Dice Gu land on the gambling table again. Everyone held their breath and looked at the little Dice Gu, waiting for the opening of the market.


    "Get up!" At that time, the dealer shouted softly, and the Dice Gu was slowly raised. The three white jade dice scattered beneath the Dice Gu also appeared in front of everyone''s eyes at that time.


    Three, six, three!


    "Big!"


    The few people who won this result naturally smiled happily. At that time, Chu Chouli''s body trembled again. His face instantly turned deathly pale. There seemed to be something that was about to overflow from the corner of his mouth, but he gritted his teeth and swallowed it back.


    "Big Brother Chu, this is" Xu Han did not expect such a result. He was about to ask Chu Chouli, but at that time, he could clearly see the abnormal expression on Chu Chouli''s face and immediately withdrew his words from his mouth.


    Chu Chouli was truly a bit strange. This strange thing was not that he had lost this ingot, but that normally, this burly man would probably have started to joke when he encountered such a situation, but now he looked like this.


    Xu Han suddenly remembered how the several thousand taels of silver he had given Chu Chouli had disappeared. It was as if he had heard Chu Chouli mention that he had lost.


    But with Chu Chouli''s ability, how could he¡­


    "You bet. Why are you only playing one game?" At this moment, the gamblers on the gambling table began to urge him. In their eyes, Chu Chouli''s abnormal state was mostly the state he should be in after losing nothing else. This kind of appearance was common in this casino.


    The dealer also curled his lips at that time. He originally thought that it was a big fish, but he did not want to be just a fugitive who wanted to be big.


    At that time, he smiled and said, "If your friend doesn''t have any money to gamble with, please go back. Victory or defeat is a common occurrence in the military. Next time, you can say it again."


    ''"Cough cough" Just as he was saying this, a cough sounded from the side. Yan Zhan smiled and pointed at the ingot he had suppressed. "Did I win?" He asked.


    The banker was stunned for a moment before he remembered the existence of this Yan Zhan. He looked sideways and his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Yan Zhan''s ingot was placed on a plate with 12 words written on it¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 372 One More Round

    What happened afterwards could be described as a turn of events.


    There was a saying that the east was brighter than the west. This Yan Zhan was still a pleasant surprise to Xu Han. He winked at Xu Han and put away the six ingots that the banker had lost. Then, he looked at Xue Ning behind him and asked, "What about this time?"


    For some reason, the girl who had been extremely shy along the way seemed to be a different person. Her face was filled with a smile like the spring breeze, and this smile was mostly due to her confidence in herself.


    "Eighteen." Xue Ning replied without thinking.


    "Good!" Yan Zhan smiled and pressed all six ingots down.


    The dealer''s expression instantly changed. Only then did he realize that the person who had come was not kind. He widened his eyes and looked at the deer boy who had lured Xu Han and the others here. The deer boy immediately shrank his neck and his face turned pale.


    "What? You''re not playing anymore?" Yan Zhan did not seem to notice the obvious interaction between the two and asked loudly at that time.


    The banker called Boss Xiong smiled sinisterly and said, "Play, of course play. This is only something gamblers can''t afford to gamble on. How can a banker not be a banker?"


    With that, he picked up the Dice Gu again and shook it with a strange rhythm.


    To be able to sit at such a big gambling table, Elder Xiong naturally had his own abilities. At the very least, he still had the ability to control the number of points he could make by relying on the sound of the dice colliding with the dice.


    Yan Zhan had suppressed eighteen, which meant that he had suppressed three six. This was a leopard. According to the rules of the gambling table, five times the number was suppressed. Adding three times the number of leopards, the odds were eight times.


    Six ingots, at least 180 taels. Eight times is a thousand taels. Even if the owner of this gambling house has a big career, he probably won''t be able to afford to let such a mistake happen to Boss Xiong.


    Thinking of this, Old Ambassador Xiong came up with all the answers, shook the dice, and carefully judged the direction of the dice through the sounds of the Gu.


    This time, he shook his head for twenty breaths before landing the Dice Gu.


    At that time, his eyes sank, and a sinister smile appeared in his gaze as he looked at Yan Zhan. He was very sure that the current number of the Dice Gu should be one, five, six¡­


    However, Yan Zhan did not seem to feel the tense atmosphere in the room sitting there leisurely. He even whispered something to Xue Ning behind him from time to time, causing the girl to laugh lightly.


    Inexplicably, anger rose in Boss Xiong''s heart when he was underestimated.


    His hand that was pressing down on the Dice Gu suddenly lifted up along with the Dice Gu, and what he was waiting for was the cries of everyone around him.


    Three dice, a total of eighteen points, were lying there, neither more nor less.


    The corner of Boss Xiong''s mouth started to twitch, but Yan Zhan''s face did not have the slightest fluctuation, as if all of this was natural to him.


    "Brother Xu, is that enough?" At that time, he turned to look at Xu Han and asked.


    "Do it again, it''s about time." Xu Han replied.


    He saw clearly that Yan Zhan''s hand did not touch the gambling table, and it was even more impossible for him to release any True Essence or any other internal force to interfere with the outcome of the Dice Gu under the supervision of the Flowing Light Metal.


    Xu Han was naturally a little puzzled about how he did this, but compared to this, he was even more worried about the situation of Chu Chouli beside him.


    Although the expression on the middle-aged man''s face eased after several dozen breaths of time, the dense sweat on his forehead did not diminish at all.


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, there was a loud boom. Boss Xiong unexpectedly lifted the gambling equipment on the gambling table, pointed at Yan Zhan, and scolded, "Your hands and feet are not clean!"


    At that time, Yan Zhan glanced at the furious Boss Xiong with the corner of his eyes and asked, "What? Can''t afford to lose?"


    "It was clearly you who tricked me." Boss Xiong roared angrily.


    "You should know better than me whether or not I cheated." Yan Zhan narrowed his eyes and said.


    Boss Xiong was stunned at that moment, and he couldn''t help but recall the details of the Dice Gu he had just swung.


    Logically speaking, he grasped his strength perfectly without the slightest mistake, and during the entire process, Yan Zhan did not touch the gambling table, nor did the Flowing Light Metal have any abnormal reaction. So, where did the problem come from?


    When Boss Xiong thought of this, his body suddenly trembled.


    The problem was that when he landed the Dice Gu, perhaps it was because he wanted to see Yan Zhan''s arrogant face reveal a look of astonishment. His strength when he landed the Dice Gu increased a bit, and this increased strength caused the points that should have been 156 to become 3-6 leopards.


    Thinking of this, dense sweat immediately appeared on Elder Xiong''s forehead. He really didn''t understand that Yan Zhan was able to calculate all of this in advance. This was an extremely terrifying thing for Boss Xiong, who didn''t have much cultivation.


    His body instantly shook, and after a while he said, "Go get him some silver¡­"


    The attendant beside him was slightly stunned. Just as he was about to say something, Boss Xiong''s expression turned cold. He said loudly, "Can''t you hear me?"


    The waiter immediately stopped and hurriedly left the room.


    Within twenty breaths of time, he had brought two silver notes, each with a share of 1,000 taels.


    At that time, Boss Xiong respectfully handed over the banknote and said, "This time, someone admits defeat."


    It had to be said that Boss Xiong had made such a decisive decision. If he really didn''t want to swallow this bitter fruit, then with Yan Zhan''s cultivation, he would probably lose more than this amount of silver.


    "More than 2,000 taels." Yan Zhan, who had received the banknotes, smiled and asked.


    Eight times the odds. With the chips he had put down, the banker would only have to give about 1,400 taels of gambling capital. These 2,000 taels were a bit more.


    However, Yan Zhan''s frankness did not receive any kind response from Boss Xiong. At that time, the man''s expression changed. He asked in a deep voice, "Brother, we have never met before, let alone have no grievances or enmity. Why did you force someone to die?"


    "Hmm? What does that mean?" Yan Zhan was puzzled.


    Boss Xiong wasn''t sure if Yan Zhan was deliberately teasing him or if he really didn''t understand the rules. However, he had no choice but to hold back his temper and say in a low voice, "The rules of the road. Leave a line behind in your work so that we can meet again in the future!"


    "Since you have the ability to do so, Xiong Sanjiu is willing to give in. The extra money is Xiong Sanjiu''s purchase money. If you accept this money, please leave!"


    Hearing this, Yan Zhan nodded, as if he knew what was going on.


    Boss Xiong''s heart relaxed when he saw this, but he hadn''t waited for him to completely relax.


    Yan Zhan shook his head and smiled at Boss Xiong. "But my brother wants me to play another game."


    As he spoke, he placed the two banknotes on a messy gambling table.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 373 Three Days

    What happened next became much simpler.


    Elder Xiong naturally did not dare to accept Yan Zhan''s bet. If he lost this time, it would not be a thousand taels of silver. A total loss of ten thousand taels was enough to give the owner behind him an excuse to kill Elder Xiong.


    As a result, Boss Xiong could only alert the owner behind him.


    A man in purple.


    Just as Xu Han had expected, it was an Asura Envoy from the Dark Asura Palace, and this casino was the contact point set up by the Dark Asura Palace in Wuzhou Town.


    Xu Han took the money he had won from the Dark Asura Hall and explained his intentions. Only then did everyone who understood Xu Han''s true purpose become stunned. Ning Zhumang''s face was flushed red, and the concern on his face could be said to be overflowing with words.


    The Asura Envoy was obviously extremely displeased with Xu Han''s method of exchanging wool for meat on the sheep''s body. However, the rules of the Dark Asura Palace were laid out there. He had better take over such a business and promised to give an answer within two months. At that time, they would naturally go find Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not doubt Senluo Palace''s promise, so he left with everyone satisfied.


    "Pu!" However, when he stepped out of the gambling hall, Chu Chouli, who had always had a gloomy expression, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. At that moment, his head tilted and he was about to fall to the ground.


    Xu Han, who had originally thought of Chu Qiu''s divorce, was quick to help him, which saved him from falling to the ground in a sorry state.


    "Big Brother Chu! You are ¡­" The surrounding people were also greatly shocked by this change, and they all stepped forward to ask with concern.


    At that time, the pale-faced middle-aged man struggled to open his eyes and muttered, "Little deceiver, big deceiver¡­"


    "Little thief touches a pearl, the Grand Dao steals his life¡­"


    "Is my luck here?"


    "My life will decline ¡­"


    After saying that, the middle-aged man seemed to be unable to hold his head and fainted.


    ¡­


    After returning to the inn, Chu Chouli still did not show any signs of waking up.


    Xu Han placed Chu Chouli on the bed. He tried several times to find out Chu Chouli''s situation, but he did not find anything.


    Just as he was frowning, Ning Zhumang suddenly said, "Let me give it a try."


    Only then did Xu Han recall that Ning Zhumang was the head of the Exquisite Pavilion. He was born in Xuanhe Peak, and in terms of medical attainments, it was not an exaggeration to say that he was the best in Great Zhou''s Jianghu. Xu Han understood this and quickly moved aside. Ning Zhumang began to investigate Chu Chouli''s situation.


    However, this was still not an easy task. Ning Zhumang helped Chu Chouli up and sat down beside him, wandering through Chu Chouli''s meridians, trying to find the crux of the problem.


    However, judging from Ning Zhumang''s tightly furrowed brows and the sweat gradually appearing on his forehead, Xu Han also guessed that it would probably take quite a while before he could figure out exactly where Chu Chouli''s abnormal state had come from.


    Time passed by breathlessly.


    It was difficult for Xu Han to tell from Ning Zhumang''s ugly expression and Chu Chouli''s sleeping expression whether the situation was good or bad.


    Yan Zhan and Xue Ning also frowned deeply. Obviously, they were extremely concerned about Chu Chouli''s situation, but just like Xu Han, they could not do anything that could help Chu Chouli.


    Even Xuan''er and Aowu seemed to be aware of the seriousness of the matter. They lowered their heads and lost their usual playfulness.


    "Little friend" Just as Xu Han was at a loss, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before turning around to look. Unknowingly, Master Wei was already standing behind him, looking at him with a smile.


    "Master Wei" Xu Han wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Master Wei.


    The old man turned around and said, "May I speak with you?"


    Xu Han was stunned again, but he realized that Master Wei ''s sudden search for him had something to do with Chu Chouli. Therefore, after a slight hesitation, he nodded.


    ¡­


    As Master Wei walked into his room, Xu Han straightforwardly asked, "Does Master Wei know what happened to Big Brother Chu?"


    However, compared to Xu Han''s anxiety, Master Wei was calm and unhurried.


    He did not answer Xu Han''s question immediately. Instead, he walked to the side of the bed and found a comfortable seat to sit down. He then looked at Xu Han and said, "There are many things in this world that are unfair."


    "For example, some of them were born to be nobles, children of heaven''s will, and true dragons, while others were born to be beggars who worked hard for their livelihoods. Even if they were lucky enough to be dragons and snakes, they would not be able to escape the fate of marrying someone else."


    As he said this, the old man still had a familiar smile on his face. However, Xu Han''s expression changed at that time. His brows sank and he asked again, "What does Sir want to say?"


    "Sometimes, the rules between heaven and earth are terribly fair." The old man didn''t seem to notice Xu Han''s strange behavior. He continued to speak slowly, "The people often say that the King of Hell wants you to die at three o''clock. You can''t stay alive until five o''clock."


    "Someone has changed the debt of the King of Hell. When it comes to repaying the debt, including the principal and interest, it is naturally enough to ruin everyone''s fortune and lose all their money."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed again.


    He understood some of the old man''s words, but he didn''t understand them at all.


    He looked at the old man with an inexplicable expression, but the old man only had that calm smile on his face. He was a little uncertain about the old man''s thoughts, but he still asked at that time, "Then how does Mr. Yi see Big Brother Chu''s current situation?"


    The old man did not say anything this time. He only extended one of his hands. He retracted his thumb and pinky, and extended the other three fingers.


    "Three months?" Xu Han''s expression became even uglier.


    But just as he said that, the old man shook his head.


    "Three days?"


    Xu Han asked again. The old man was silent and tacit.


    "Does Sir have a way to save him?" Xu Han did not believe that since Master Wei had seen through the crux of Chu Chouli''s problem, he had stayed here to talk to him just to tell Xu Han that Chu Chouli only had three days of life.


    "The debt of the King of Hell is not easy to repay. This old man is a businessman. Brother Xu, do you want this old man to do this business at a loss?" The old man replied with a smile. This was undoubtedly a tacit acknowledgement of Xu Han''s guess.


    "What do you want, sir?" Xu Han asked with a deep gaze.


    "Brother Xu, what do you think you have on you that can exchange for Brother Chu''s life with King of Hell?" The old man asked.


    Xu Han was stunned again. What could be exchanged for a life¡­


    This is a very difficult problem, but in a sense, it is also a very simple problem.


    Xu Han froze in place, not knowing how to continue this topic.


    Master Wei smiled again.


    "There are still three days left. Brother Xu, you can think about it carefully."


    "I''ve thought it through. This old man is duty-bound¡­"


    "If you don''t think so, then you should spend the rest of your time with Brother Chu."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 374 There Was a Stream of Water in His Eyes.

    The journey to Yanzhou was temporarily halted.


    This was because of Master Wei''s words, and also because Ning Zhumang had confirmed the authenticity of these words.


    "Vein failure, disordered aura, life force extinguished, life flames burned." This was what Ning Zhumang said to Xu Han as he walked out of Master Wei''s room.


    At that time, Ning Zhumang''s face was pale and his expression was extremely difficult to see. However, Xu Han was unable to doubt the truth of the matter.


    But he still felt as if he had lost it.


    All of this happened too suddenly.


    It was as if the middle-aged man was still whispering in his ear, "Little Han ¡­ Little Han ¡­ Little Han ¡­"


    At this moment, someone told you that he only had three days left to live.


    The contrast between the two gave Xu Han an indescribable feeling of unreality.


    It was as if all of this was just a nightmare. He wanted to wake up, but found himself trapped inside.


    He couldn''t escape, he couldn''t step out, and he couldn''t earn free.


    ¡­


    Chu Chouli woke up on the second day.


    Xu Han, who had been accompanying him beside the bed, was already drowsy. Xuan''er and Aowu''s exclamations woke him up.


    He quickly walked to the middle-aged man''s side, wanting to inquire about his condition.


    However, the middle-aged man grinned at him with a pale face. "Xiao Han, I want to drink."


    Chu Chouli was already over forty years old, and he had a thick beard on his face. However, he said those words to Xu Han with a tone that was almost spoiled. If it was normal, Xu Han could only give him a look.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han nodded after a slight stunned moment.


    As a result, in the early morning, under the stunned gazes of Yan Zhan and the others, Xu Han and the middle-aged man left the inn and rushed straight towards the best tavern in Wuzhou Town.


    Before the hotel staff could finish cleaning up the mess left behind by the drinkers yesterday, they welcomed Chu Chouli and Xu Han.


    The burly man ordered a large table of dishes and ordered a few jars of wine. Then, he threw the ingot he borrowed from Yan Zhan on the table. Seeing the ingot, the waiter''s eyes immediately lit up and he hurriedly greeted him.


    The two of them drank this wine from the bright sun to the bright lanterns, from the boiling crowd to Liao Wuyan.


    The customers in the tavern came and went, and Chu Chouli raised his glass and stopped.


    Chu Chouli was a chatterbox. Even at this time, he did not change. As he drank wine, he whispered in Xu Han''s ears.


    He said that wine was a knife that pierced through the intestines and could cut Wangu Chou.


    He said that his master liked to drink, and his senior brother liked to drink, but now he was the only one who could continue drinking, so he wanted to drink their portion together.


    He said that there were only him and her left in the Sacred Bandit Sect, and that there was no right path to take. She had taken the wrong path, and he had taken the path of death. They were the end, and they were also strangers.


    He said that there were many immortals in the world who wanted to live forever, but they didn''t know that the Heavenly Road had long been blocked. The Thieving Saint Sect wasn''t the first to learn a lesson, nor would it be the last.


    He had said a lot, some of which Xu Han could understand, some of which he could not, but he had memorized them one by one.


    Not only did he speak, but his drunken and hazy face as well.


    ¡­


    The next day, Chu Chouli found Xu Han again.


    He licked his face and said somewhat shyly and somewhat restlessly, "Xiao Han, I want to listen to the music."


    Without hesitation, Xu Han found Yan Zhan again and borrowed some money.


    Then, he led Chu Chouli to the best brothel in Wuzhou Town, opened a best room, and called for the most beautiful girls in the building who sang the best music.


    This journey was not peaceful. Chu Chouli''s body was obviously much weaker than yesterday. His face was pale and his footsteps were obviously not as light as yesterday''s.


    However, when he sat on the soft couch in the private room, the big man''s face still revealed a pleasant smile.


    At that time, a few girls walked to the door in a charming manner. They wore makeup, red or white or purple gauze, and the crisp meat on their chests was propped up high. Their white, lamb-fat-jade-like arms were exposed.


    This could be considered a rather beautiful scenery.


    However, when Chu Chouli saw these women, his expression suddenly collapsed.


    "No! No!" He shouted, "Tsing Yi, I want Tsing Yi!"


    Perhaps the burly man''s insane expression frightened these girls, and they were all stunned on the spot.


    "Change into green." Xu Han, who was sitting at the side, calmly placed an ingot on the wooden table at the side.


    The women immediately regained their senses, their gazes attracted by the ingot.


    "If you want, hurry up. You''re not the only brothel in Wuzhou Town." Xu Han said indifferently at that time.


    Upon hearing this, the faces of all the women changed as they hurriedly left the room. After about a hundred breaths of time, they walked back, and the clothes on their bodies changed into beautiful green clothes.


    Chu Chouli drank as he sized up the women. The women seemed to understand that they could only obtain the ingot if they served the sloppy man in front of them well. Thus, when Chu Chouli''s gaze shot over, they all straightened their chests, wanting to attract the attention of the other party.


    Chu Chouli shook his head. "It doesn''t look like ¡­ it doesn''t look like ¡­"


    "Then do you want to change?" Xu Han asked.


    Hearing this, the women''s faces were filled with fear.


    "Forget it" Chu Chouli shook his head with disappointment. "Sing¡­"


    However, the few of them looked at each other, seemingly unable to grasp Chu Chouli''s thoughts.


    "One by one, you guys are the best at singing." Seeing this, Xu Han said at that time.


    The women hesitated for a moment, but under the temptation of the ingot, someone took a step forward.


    "In the depths of the floors, the east wind is soft. Spring returns to Cuimo, smooth and tender, hanging golden. Flowers will be accelerated later, and the clouds will rain lightly. It will be cold and warm."


    The woman''s voice was clear and soft, and her rhythm was suitable. The tune of the song "Roar of the Water Dragon" could be considered to be of medium to high pitch.


    However, Chu Chouli shook his head at that time, "No, no, change!"


    "Jun Ruo is like a cloud in the sky, Nong is like a bird in the cloud. They are dependent on each other, reflecting the sun and riding the wind."


    "Lord is like water in a lake, and Nong is like a flower in the heart of water¡­"


    Another woman shallowly sang, but Chu Chouli threw the wine cup in his hand at that time and shouted, "That''s not right! Change it!"


    ¡­


    As a result, three or four women finished singing in succession, and all of them were rejected by Chu Chouli one by one.


    The expression on the burly man''s face ranged from dissatisfaction to anger, from anger to disappointment¡­


    "It''s all wrong, it''s all wrong¡­"


    "Nobody can sing her taste¡­ Nobody can sing her taste¡­"


    He muttered to himself. He wanted to drink, but he discovered that the wine glass in his hand had already been broken by him. He could only reach out to pick up the wine jar beside him and gulp it down in one gulp.


    In the end, those women were all dismissed by Xu Han, leaving only Xu Han and Chu Chouli at the door of Nuo Da''s room.


    The door was terribly quiet.


    The burly man looked at the wine glasses on the ground that had been broken by him, and then looked at the youth in front of him.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and gently tapped on the table beside him, again and again, with a strange rhythm.


    "The moon in the sky is bright. Wood dogs bark in the fields."


    "Flowers blossom in the Southern Mountain and fish fertilizer in the Northern River."


    "Painting your eyebrows, covering the tears of red candles¡­"


    "You say the old country is beautiful, but how beautiful is the old country¡­"


    "Not as good as the pool of water in your eyes¡­"


    Chu Chouli used his hoarse voice to sing Xu Han''s unknown ballad.


    Such tender and tender melodies were obviously not suitable for Chu Chouli''s rough voice, but Xu Han felt that this melody was a perfect match at this moment.


    So he wrote it down, including the tears the middle-aged man shed at the corner of his eyes while singing.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 376 He Bet on Me Winning

    Xu Han fell silent again.


    This time, he roughly understood Chu Chouli''s feelings.


    It was the fluorescence clenched tightly in the boundless darkness of the abyss, and it was also the tender sprout that was carefully protected in the boundless desert.


    It doesn''t help, but it''s better than nothing.


    That was the last glimmer of hope left in despair.


    And things like people are sometimes so strange.


    He needed a little hope to have the courage to continue crawling in this world.


    "So you saved me from the lightning tribulation in front of Linglong Pavilion, right?" Xu Han asked again.


    As for the lightning tribulation, Xu Han had many doubts in his heart


    Whether it was its arrival or its disappearance, it seemed a little too abrupt. Now that Xu Han heard Chu Chouli mention this matter, he subconsciously thought that it was Chu Chouli who did it.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Chouli shook his head at that time.


    The pale-faced middle-aged man looked straight into Xu Han''s eyes and said word by word, "Mo Chen Zi is dead."


    Xu Han''s body trembled.


    Ever since the Chang''an change, Xu Han''s feelings towards the Sword Mausoleum had become complicated.


    In the end, his connection with the Mausoleum of the Sword originated from his encounter with the Vast Ocean Current. If all of this was just a scheme and a use, then his relationship with the Mausoleum of the Sword would inevitably come to an awkward and subtle state.


    However, Mo Chen treated him extremely well. At least until now, Xu Han could not pick out any flaws in his body.


    Hearing the news of his death, Xu Han found it difficult to remain calm.


    He didn''t know what Chu Chouli meant by mentioning this matter, but Xu Han couldn''t help but ask, "How did he die?"


    The youth''s tone was terrifyingly calm, like a low roar from a wild beast''s throat. The light in his eyes flickered, like the lion that had been forced to the brink of death, unable to retreat.


    Chu Chouli''s answer far exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He said, "Because of you."


    Xu Han obviously did not understand what the middle-aged man meant.


    "He was the one who helped you block that lightning tribulation. If I really did something, then I would isolate your Qi and make it impossible for that thing to find you for a short period of time. It was also that lightning tribulation that destroyed Mo Chen''s palace." Chu Chouli quickly said again, resolving all the doubts in Xu Han''s heart.


    Of course, Xu Han knew that these things were definitely not fabricated by Chu Chouli. He had no reason to lie to him.


    But he still couldn''t digest the news in a short amount of time.


    So, after a brief silence, he chose to avoid this topic for the time being and asked, "What happened after that? Did you execute the life stealing technique on Old General Lin?"


    Chu Chouli nodded, not denying it.


    "It''s not just him. Yuan Guilong and the Headmaster both have my life stealing methods. It''s better to say that stealing lives is exchanging lives. In the end, when the backlash comes, I will also be doomed."


    Chu Chouli couldn''t help but laugh bitterly.


    Perhaps it was because these words mentioned some taboos that Xu Han was unwilling to face, Xu Han put away his interest in continuing to talk to men. After pondering for a few breaths, he said, "Big Brother Chu has told me so much. What exactly is the reason?"


    Such words were somewhat ruthless to Chu Chouli, who didn''t have much time left.


    However, the middle-aged man did not show any anger or sadness when he heard this. There was only an inexplicable trace of regret.


    After pondering for a while, he opened his mouth again.


    However, with the passage of time, Chu Chouli''s situation became worse and worse. Even a simple thing like making a noise seemed to be extremely difficult for him at this moment.


    It took him more than ten breaths to spit it out, "I don''t know, I want you to know this. It might be useful or useless, but it''s the last thing I can do¡­"


    After saying this, Chu Chouli''s face became even more pale, as if he was on the verge of dying.


    However, Xu Han''s gaze was surprisingly calm. He stared at Chu Chouli for a long time and said, "Big Brother Chu actually doesn''t want to die, does he?"


    "Haha." Chu Chouli chuckled and said with a worried expression, "How dare you die without revenge?"


    "Then live well!" Just as he finished speaking, Xu Han''s voice suddenly rang out.


    Then, the cold-faced youth turned around and walked out of the room without looking back.


    At that time, Chu Chouli seemed to have realized where Xu Han was going. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, at this time, his body had already reached an extremely weak state. Chu Chouli used all of his strength and was unable to make any sound.


    ¡­


    Xu Han pushed open Master Wei''s door.


    As he had expected, Master Wei had already sat in the door and waited for his arrival.


    Just as the other party had expected Xu Han to arrive here at this moment, neither side showed much surprise.


    "Have you thought it through?" Master Wei asked Xu Han as soon as he saw him.


    "Yes." Xu Han also responded to Master Wei''s question immediately.


    "Do you know the price of saving him?" Perhaps it was a line that had been designed long ago, or perhaps it was surprised by Xu Han''s certainty at this moment, Master Wei asked again.


    "It''s fair to trade your life for your own." Xu Han''s expression was silent.


    "Fair?" Master Wei scoffed at Xu Han''s words. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Xu Han, "The price you have to pay far exceeds your expectations."


    "For example?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows as well.


    Master Wei pondered for a moment before saying, "Chu Chouli is an expert disciple of the Sacred Stealing Sect. He is proficient in life stealing techniques. Even so, three lives and three karma are the reasons for his current situation. Not only is his lifespan reduced by the life stealing techniques, but it is also the backlash brought about by the great power of heaven and earth after breaking the rules." If you do this, I can help you fulfill your wish, but the consequences can only be paid by you. After saving him, your lifespan will be greatly reduced because of the three karma. I''m not sure how long you can live, but I know that it won''t be too long. Even so, are you willing? "


    Are you willing?


    Xu Han also asked himself in his heart.


    He and Chu Chouli were not close friends. The two of them traveled together. Although they were companions, they had their own plans. Logically speaking, Xu Hanyuan would not do this for him.


    However, in reality, Xu Han quickly gave a positive answer to this question in his heart.


    This is a very simple logic.


    Xu Han was willing to risk his life for half of Qin Keqing''s steamed buns in Dark Asura Hall, for the sake of saving his life, but more because Qin Keqing was the only warmth he felt in his long life as a beggar for twelve years.


    That''s how people are.


    When you have enough, some abandonment may hurt you and make you reluctant, but it''s much more than boring.


    But when the only thing you have is taken away, you have no choice.


    You can only raise your head, raise your chest, light up your claws that are not sharp, and say to the enemy with a smile, "Come, risk your life."


    This was not the solemnity of a warrior. This was just a desperate struggle of a stray dog.


    Along the way, from beggar to killer, from killer to prefecture head, from prefecture head to hiding.


    Xu Han had never reached the point of having nothing, but he had never had much left.


    It was precisely this portion that he had little left to lose that caused Xu Han to have no choice but to risk his life every time.


    Therefore, after a slight hesitation, he nodded his head again.


    Such a swift and decisive response far exceeded Master Wei''s expectations.


    The old man with a crisp shoulder looked deeply at Xu Han and asked again, "Why?"


    This time, Xu Han''s answer came even faster.


    His eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth rose, "Because¡­"


    "He bet on me winning."


    "So, I won''t let him lose."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 377 A Promise That Will Be Kept

    Chu Chouli had a dream.


    In his dream, there was a bamboo forest that was lush and lush all year round.


    He stepped on the softness of the fallen leaves beneath his feet and walked forward through the bamboo forest.


    Hualala!


    The scenery in front of him suddenly changed. At the end of the bamboo forest was a waterfall.


    The silver river poured down from the tall cliff mouth like a galaxy collapsing, falling into the pond, releasing hazy water vapor that enveloped the surrounding scenery.


    In a blur, Chu Chouli seemed to see a cyan figure standing on the mountain peak, looking into the distance.


    His heart suddenly stirred, and he muttered to himself, "A hundred thousand White Lianlan descends into the sky, and he looks at his homeland in green."


    "Keke."


    The azure figure on the mountain peak seemed to have heard Chu Chouli''s murmur. At that time, he turned his head and turned to look in the direction where Chu Chouli was. A burst of silver-bell-like laughter immediately sounded.


    "Brother Chu, what are you talking about?"


    "Hurry up and come up! Daddy will spank you again when he finds out you''re lazy!"


    "Big Senior Brother is coming back today. He said that he would bring a lot of food. You''re late, so Tsing Yi will eat them all. I won''t leave anything for you."


    ¡­


    The girl''s voice that was like an oriole''s cry echoed in Chu Chouli''s ears. Chu Chouli was dazzled when he heard it, and his head was in a trance.


    However, due to some sort of subconscious impulse, he still took a step forward and walked towards the direction of the girl.


    The peak of the mountain was a thousand feet away from Chu Chou''s location, but Chu Chou Li stepped on it and climbed out of thin air, as if there was an invisible but real staircase beneath his feet.


    He walked towards the top of the mountain. The higher he went, the thicker the mist became. The azure figure gradually darkened and brightened, making it impossible for Chu Chouli to see it clearly.


    He panicked and quickened his pace.


    However, the more he climbed, the thicker the mist became, and the blurrer the azure figure became.


    In the blink of an eye, the azure figure completely disappeared from Chu Chouli''s sight, along with the waterfall and the lush bamboo forest.


    Chu Chouli arrived at a vast white world.


    The relationship between the heavens and the earth, between the upper and lower levels, began to become blurry. He did not know where he was, but he felt as if he had lost his sorrow in his heart.


    "Tsing Yi¡­"


    "Tsing Yi¡­"


    He muttered this name, but there was no response. On the contrary, the temperature of this world began to gradually decrease, and a chill assaulted Chu Chouli''s heart. He tried to warm himself by hugging his body, but the result was not satisfactory.


    The temperature was getting lower and lower. His face started to turn pale, and the pace of finding a way out under his feet gradually slowed down to a halt.


    He had no strength left.


    Chu Chouli suddenly remembered that he seemed to be on the verge of death.


    The bamboo forest and waterfall in front of the Sacred Thief Gate had long since been destroyed by that calamity. As for Tsing Yi¡­


    It''s been so many years since she called him brother Chu¡­


    Thinking of this, Chu Chouli felt as if his soul had been extracted, and he sat on the ground worriedly.


    He no longer had the heart to delve into whether he was in his dying dreams or the country watchtower beneath the yellow springs.


    All he knew was that he was going to die.


    "Chou Li ¡­"


    However, at this moment, a familiar voice sounded in his ears.


    At that time, a figure pushed away the fog and walked to Chu Chouli.


    Chu Chouli, who was already in a daze, was suddenly woken up. He looked up and saw a figure bathed in golden light looking down at him.


    That figure seemed to be an old man, but after all, he was wrapped in golden light. Chu Chouli was unable to see his appearance clearly, but he felt inexplicably familiar.


    He stared blankly for a long time, or perhaps because he was thinking about it, he suddenly murmured.


    "Master¡­"


    Hearing this, the golden figure did not refute. He only extended his hand and pressed it on Chu Chouli''s chest. At that time, a golden light poured into Chu Chouli''s body. Afterwards, warmth gushed out from his limbs and bones, expelling the chill from his body.


    At this moment, the golden figure withdrew his hand and was about to leave.


    However, Chu Chouli shouted, "Master! Disciple is useless. I failed to avenge Master and take good care of Tsing Yi."


    The departing figure paused slightly when he heard this. After pondering for a while, he turned to look at Chu Chouli and said, "There is nothing in the world that cannot be defeated. If a person is like this, then so is the heavens."


    "Before the time is ripe, you can wait in peace. Wait for the youth to grip the sword tightly and for the butterfly to break through the cocoon and return."


    ¡­


    In the dark room of the inn, Xu Han''s eyes widened as he looked at Master Wei , who was sitting cross-legged and bathed in golden light.


    On the surface, Xu Han did not reveal anything unusual, but he was somewhat worried in his heart.


    This life stealing method was truly too mysterious. Xu Han was not sure if Master Wei could successfully complete it.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the old man with closed eyes suddenly opened his eyes. The golden light around him also dissipated at that moment.


    "How is it?" Xu Han immediately walked to the old man and asked.


    Master Wei raised his eyes to look at him, then said, "Tomorrow morning, you will be able to live a dragon and a tiger."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s face immediately turned joyful. He was about to express his gratitude, but he seemed to have thought of something. He looked at the old man and asked again, "But why didn''t I notice the backlash that Teacher said? Could there be something wrong with it?"


    Master Wei smiled faintly and stood up. "This old man never speaks rashly."


    ''"Then" Xu Han thought that with Master Wei ''s temperament, he would definitely not deceive him in such a matter. However, he had never felt the so-called karma backlash that Master Wei had said to him before.


    "A life stealing technique. Whether it is the lifespan or the karma, it is the caster himself. This old man does not have the ability to pass it on to my little brother." Master Wei said with a calm expression, as if he was stating a trivial matter.


    However, the truth was clearly not as simple as Master Wei had said.


    Those karmic fruits and reduced lifespans allowed Chu Chouli, who was currently in his prime, to enter a state of death.


    Since Master Wei had used the Life Stealing Technique to save Chu Chouli, then he would inevitably have to endure these things for Chu Chouli. Xu Han really did not understand how Master Wei and Chu Chouli''s friendship could achieve such a degree.


    However, Master Wei clearly did not have the intention to resolve Xu Han''s confusion. Instead, he said again, "I said before that the price you have to pay to save him is far greater than the price required for this life stealing method."


    "But you seem to have misunderstood what I meant. I don''t want your life¡­"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He had indeed subconsciously thought that Master Wei''s so-called price was the consequences he would have to bear after risking his life, but now that he thought about it carefully, it seemed that Master Wei had never been certain of this.


    Xu Han''s expression couldn''t help but change. Since Master Wei was willing to pay such a high price to save Chu Chouli, then what he wanted was definitely not ordinary. Thinking of this, Xu Han''s expression instantly turned solemn and he asked, "What exactly does Sir want?"


    The old man smiled and nodded, "A promise."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 378 Gaze Into The Void

    The morning of the fourth day.


    When Chu Chouli appeared in front of the crowd, it inevitably attracted a wave of astonished gazes from the crowd.


    Whether it was Yan Zhan or Ning Zhumang, they weren''t stupid people. Although they were surprised by Chu Chouli''s resurrection, they had probably guessed that this was definitely related to the profound and unfathomable Master Wei. However, they were extremely tactful and did not ask about the details. However, they were truly happy for Chu Chouli''s safety.


    As a result, the group of people went on their way again.


    After leaving Wuzhou Town in Long Zhou, he took another step towards Yan Zhou.


    As usual, Master Wei, who was carrying a wooden chest, walked in front of the group. It seemed to be no different from before, but his bent body seemed to have bent down a little bit more than before.


    Xu Han and Ning Zhumang continued to walk at the end of the team. Ning Zhumang didn''t mention anything about Chu Chouli''s situation. He had personally investigated Chu Chouli''s injuries, Naturally, he knew that such a depletion of vitality was not something that could be cured by any medical means, The mysteries contained in this were obviously not something that could be casually spoken to others. Naturally, he would not ask any more questions. Instead, he quietly followed Xu Han and looked at the large man walking in the middle of the line, his face filled with complacency as he boasted to Yan Zhan and Xue Ning about the mysterious deeds of saving his master''s life in the Soul Returning Dream yesterday.


    "Brother Chu''s life and death are not alarming. In the blink of an eye, he returned to his normal state." After looking at it for a while, Ning Zhumang suddenly sighed.


    Hearing this, Xu Han glanced sideways at the other party and smiled, "Isn''t this good?"


    ¡­


    "So, Yuehu is dead, right?" Ya Qi Mountain, the Lunar Temple that was shrouded in black matter, no longer looked like the immortal energy that once lingered around it.


    The handsome man dressed in black looked sideways at the white-robed scholar beside him and asked.


    The white-robed scholar cupped his hands and lowered his eyes as he said, "There has been no news since I sent him to invite half a demon into the palace a few months ago. I have sent people to search the antler plains, but there is not a trace of him. I only found the corpse of the Sovereign Lord''s incarnation in one place."


    Hearing this, the handsome man nodded slightly.


    However, the white-robed scholar seemed to be unable to restrain the doubts in his heart. At that time, he asked, "But Palace Master, I have already deduced several times during Yuehu''s trip. There shouldn''t be any variables. Why did something like this still happen?"


    The white-robed scholar was extremely respectful of the Lunar Temple''s deductive technique called "Heavenly Transformation". Previously, even Earthly Immortals had little chance of escaping from their schemes. Why did something go wrong on this trip? He couldn''t help but be puzzled.


    The handsome black-robed man turned his eyes to look at the other party and said in a deep voice, "There is a heaven beyond the heavens. There is someone outside. Remember, no matter what realm you reach, you must never underestimate anyone."


    The black-robed man said as if he were speaking, but his eyes flickered. He remembered that day when seven stars came from above his head, and his eyes were filled with blazing sunlight. Of course, there was also that seemingly ordinary youth who seemed to be hiding a great secret within his body.


    When the white-robed scholar heard this, he was stunned. He was intelligent and quickly recovered his senses.


    Previously, the Palace Master''s plan to devour the Dragon Qi was all planned. It didn''t seem to have any flaws, but in the end, it was still a failure. Thinking of this, the white-clothed scholar''s heart trembled as if he wanted to say something. However, just as his words reached his mouth, the black-clothed man still closed his eyes, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    He knew that this was a sign that the Palace Master had no intention of discussing this matter with him.


    Naturally, he would not disobey the man''s intentions, so he withdrew his words to the side of his mouth at that time, slightly cupped his hands towards the man, and then retreated.


    When the white-robed scholar withdrew from the pitch-black Phoenix Arrival Pavilion.


    The black-clothed man''s closed eyes suddenly opened. His black robe that was sitting on a large wooden chair suddenly surged. The space in front of him suddenly began to distort. Gradually, three different images appeared in front of him like flowing light.


    A white-clothed old man had yellow sand on his back. Above the yellow sand were densely packed swords inserted into it, like tombstones.


    One was a kind-eyed monk dressed in a golden robe. He was over fifty years old. Although he sat cross-legged, bursts of Buddhist light flickered around him. He could be said to be as motionless as a mountain and dignified as a treasure.


    The last one was a young Taoist standing in front of the Taoist temple. He was in his early twenties and had red lips and white teeth. He was carrying a basket of basket puppets. What was inside was not some heavenly treasure, but some wild fruits and vegetables that sold poorly.


    "Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, Great Xia Long Yin, Great Zhou Dao Sect ¡­ Why are you looking for me?" When he saw the scenery in the three images, the black-clothed man raised his eyebrows and asked indifferently.


    "The monitors have been to this world." Tyrant said.


    The black-clothed man''s expression was relaxed as he asked, "So what?"


    "We don''t have much time left." The old man in the Mausoleum of the Sword said.


    The expression on the black-clothed man''s face was still incomparably relaxed. He added, "Sooner or later, this calamity will come. Everyone should have expected it."


    "At this moment of great calamity, our four sects have been ordered by the great sages of ancient times to guard this world. We should all work together to save the lives of the common people from this calamity." The monk seemed to be rather displeased with the man''s attitude. He frowned and said again.


    "Ancient Virtuous Paragon?" However, the black-clothed man sneered, "The immortals of Kunlun have long since left us. This world has already been reduced to abandoned children. How can we resist that mighty heavenly tribulation?" "We don''t know what exactly exists in the Myriad Domains of the Universe, but just the departure of the Immortals is enough to prove that this calamity is far beyond our ability to resist. Rather than holding onto the righteousness of life, I think we might as well find another way out."


    " Supreme True Man ! I can''t watch you negotiate with the Dark Asura Palace, but if you do anything that violates the Four Directions Alliance back then, my Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum will be the first to refuse!"


    "My Lord Sword Immortal, watch out for your fierce sword. It''s not your turn to judge my Lunar Temple." The black-robed man didn''t care about this and immediately retorted. The old man in the image instantly had a gloomy expression, and the sword behind him was faintly sounding.


    Just as the atmosphere between the man, the old man, and the monk was tense, the young Taoist who had not spoken suddenly opened his lips and whispered, "A few days ago, Grandmaster left the mountain."


    These words weren''t loud, but when they spoke, the atmosphere between the three of them suddenly became quiet, almost to the point where the needle could be heard.


    "He actually left the mountain" The black-robed man stood up with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Where is he" The monk''s body trembled as if he was facing a great enemy.


    "What does he want to do?" The old man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said.


    The young Taoist said softly, his expression calm. "I don''t dare to speculate about Grandmaster''s thoughts, but I think it has something to do with the arrival of the monitors."


    However, the expressions of the rest of the people present changed, and they fell silent again.


    After a few breaths, the old man and the monk found an excuse to leave, and their images were extinguished at that time.


    Only the image of the young Taoist remained in front of the man, his eyes staring straight at the black-clothed man.


    "Is there anything else you can teach me, Daoist Priest?" The black-clothed man was slightly stunned for a moment before he finally regained his senses and asked with a smile.


    The young Taoist shook his head. After a while, he calmly said, "Palace Master guarded the void in the name of our ancestors."


    "This is righteousness¡­"


    "But when you stare at the void, the void is also staring at you¡­"


    "See if you can¡­"


    "But Palace Master, don''t watch too long¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 379 Quadripartite Covenant

    Another month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Time arrived at the end of December.


    If it was in Great Zhou, it would be the end of winter and spring, and the weather would gradually turn warmer. However, compared to Great Zhou, Great Xia''s winter came at night and left a little later. The further north it went, the more so it became.


    The group of people had already arrived at the border of Long Zhou. In another two to three days, they would arrive at Yan Zhou.


    Along the way, Yan Zhan''s straightforward temperament gradually gained the recognition of the crowd, and his relationship with Xu Han and the others was no longer vivid. Everyone spoke without saying anything, and they got along extremely well.


    That night.


    It was snowing heavily in a small town on the border of Longzhou, and the pedestrians on the streets were in a hurry.


    Chu Chouli reluctantly accompanied Master Wei to the stall in the snow, while Xu Han and the others leisurely sat in the tavern downstairs, eating good food and wine.


    Even Aowu and Xuan''er seemed to be enjoying such a comfortable scene, curling up under Xu Han''s feet and snoozing with narrowed eyes.


    "This Swordsman Conference is not simple." Perhaps because he had drunk a few glasses of sake, Yan Zhan''s words also increased. He looked at the wind and snow outside the house and suddenly said.


    Ning Zhumang, who was at the side, was a little anxious because he hadn''t received news of Fang Ziyu. Hearing this, he casually said, "The Swordsman''s Conference is held once every five years. Naturally, it won''t be simple."


    However, Yan Zhan shook his head at that time and said, "Not only that, I heard that the winner of this Swordsman Convention will not only obtain the identity of a swordsman, but also have a chance to enter the Demon Suppressing Pagoda of the Dragon Hidden Temple."


    "Demon Suppressing Tower?" Xu Han and Ning Zhumang, who were from the Great Zhou Empire, had obviously not heard of such a thing, and their faces revealed a look of doubt for a moment.


    "Legend has it that it was left behind from ancient times, It suppressed the ancient demons, But if a cultivator stepped into it and crossed the layers of demonic barriers, He firmly held his Dao Heart. Instead, he would gain a lot of benefits, "Therefore, this pagoda has always been a famous place for Great Xia to train. In the past, if it wasn''t for the swordsmen who had made great contributions, it would have been almost impossible for them to enter this pagoda. But now, for some reason, Long Yin Temple has relaxed its strict conditions, but the various sects that have long been envious of it will definitely send many outstanding cultivators to participate in this swordsmen''s conference."


    Saying this, Yan Zhan''s usually straightforward smile couldn''t help but reveal a serious expression.


    The Crimson Firmament Sect did not give up on pursuing him and Xue Ning. Although he did not have much desire for the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, only by becoming a swordsman could the Crimson Firmament Sect be afraid of his current situation.


    "Even Big Brother Yan is not fully confident?" Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but ask.


    According to what he had learned these past few days, Although the swordsman was formed by Long Yin Temple, The conditions given were generous, However, it was clear that none of the sects were willing to send the disciples they had trained with great difficulty to this place. Therefore, the composition of the swordsmen was mostly the disciples of some small sects and even some Jianghu Rangers. Naturally, their cultivation levels were not too high. Therefore, the participation of a Great Evolution Realm expert like Yan Zhan or Ning Zhumang in such a battle should be foolproof compared to the previous situation.


    "In the past, those large sects were reluctant to part with their disciples, but now, not only was there the temptation of the Demon Suppressing Tower, even the swordsman''s term of office in the past ten years had changed to five years. In this way, not to mention those disciples, even the elders and deacons who had been trapped in the Great Evolution Realm for many years would not be able to sit still. Yan Zhan said with a gloomy expression, "I''ll use five years to exchange for an entrance ticket to the Demon Suppressing Tower. If I''m lucky, I might even be able to leap into the realm of Immortals. After all, there seems to be no lack of precedents like this before. Therefore, this Swordsman Meeting will not be easy."


    After all, not only did he need to think about himself, he also needed to think about Xue Ning, whose cultivation wasn''t outstanding.


    It was as if he had also sniffed out that the atmosphere on the table was a little too dull. Ning Zhumang suddenly smiled and raised the wine cup in his hand. He said to Yan Zhanyan, "Strangely enough, this Grand Xia Immortal has already passed ten fingers. If the Imperial Court asked four or five people to come out of the mountain, then Great Zhou and Chen Country would be in his possession. Since Li Yulin had great ambitions, he didn''t know."


    These words had successfully changed the topic.


    Yan Zhan pondered for a moment and then said, "Everyone, you don''t know that once you enter the Immortal Realm, you must be a royal clan member to participate in the royal court competition. This is a four-sided pact that was established thousands of years ago."


    "The Quadripartite Covenant?" Xu Han, who had been listening for a long time, could not help but take over the conversation and ask.


    He had heard this before. It was during the Battle of Big Yellow City that Mu Ji revealed his cultivation as an immortal. Cui Guozhu seemed to have spoken words similar to Mu Ji violating the Four Directions Alliance.


    ''"¡­" Xu Han and Ning Zhumang''s doubts stunned Yan Zhan, but he quickly smiled and said, "I forgot that the two of you are not from Great Xia. It is normal for me not to know about the Four Directions Pact."


    "The so-called Four Directions Alliance is the alliance established thousands of years ago by the four sects of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, the Azure Province Dao Sect, the Yanzhou Dragon Hidden Temple, and the Lunar Temple. All of these are far beyond my knowledge, but what I have just said is one of them."


    "But this Sword Mausoleum and Taoist Sect are only sects. How can they interfere with the overall situation of the Imperial Court?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    "Brother Xu, you only know one thing, you don''t know the other." Hearing this, Yan Zhan smiled again. "From the Dali Dynasty to the Dachu Dynasty, Although there are occasional internal problems, But in the end, they were all unified dynasties, The Four Directions Alliance naturally couldn''t be mentioned. It wasn''t until hundreds of years ago that the Great Chu Dynasty collapsed and the world was divided into three parts that the Four Directions Alliance was passed down through the four sects. However, it wasn''t something that everyone could obtain. It was only cultivators with cultivations that came to the Immortal Realm or who seemed likely to ascend to the Immortal Realm in the eyes of the four sects that they were able to obtain the contents of the Four Directions Alliance. I only knew one or two of them when I was in the Demon Heaven Sect ¡­ "


    "Legend has it that the founding sects of the four great sects were all ordered by the heavens to perform their respective duties."


    "The Dragon Hidden Temple is responsible for transforming the world, the Sword Mausoleum is responsible for guarding the fierce swords, the Taoist Green Lotus Temple is responsible for deterring the demons, and the Lunar Temple is responsible for guarding the void."


    "The four of them perform their respective duties and maintain the stability of this world. Does Brother Xu feel that they have the ability to interfere in the overall situation of the Imperial Court with such an existence?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. This was the first time he had heard such a statement. It was inevitable that he would not be able to digest it at the first possible moment. After a while, he nodded his head. "In that case, I am too shallow."


    "Brother Xu, what are you talking about? This has nothing to do with your experience. It''s just that the Dragon Hidden Temple in Great Xia is still quite active in Jianghu and isn''t as hidden from the world as the Azure Province Taoist Sect. Otherwise, how would I know about this?" Yan Zhan waved his hand and smiled. As he said that, he drank another glass of sake. His face immediately turned a little red. Xue Ning, who was standing beside him, was quite obedient. At that time, he poured another cup for him.


    "Yes, Brother Yan''s words should be true." At that time, Ning Zhumang, who was standing by the side, took the blame and said, "I have heard from Master that these four great sects have existed for thousands of years. It seems that they have existed since the beginning of history. Even though those powerful dynasties came and went, they are still standing."


    At this point, Ning Zhumang''s tone suddenly lowered a bit. Perhaps he thought of the current predicament of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    However, Yan Zhan, who did not know where Ning Zhumang came from, was unable to feel the same way. He shook his head and snatched the blame from Xue Ning''s eyes, saying, "Brother Ning, what you said is wrong."


    "I don''t know what happened to the other three sects, but to my knowledge, it''s the Green Lotus Temple of the Dao Sect. A thousand years ago, there was a great change."


    Yan Zhan''s face revealed a rare sense of mystery as he spoke with a long voice, which aroused the appetite of Xu Han and Ning Zhumang.


    Although the two of them did not ask, the curiosity in their eyes greatly satisfied Yan Zhan''s small sense of accomplishment.


    "Rumor has it that a thousand years ago, the Taoist sect was not completely hidden from the world like it is now, but there was a peerless talent among the descendants," he said in a cadence.


    "This person has the potential to ascend to the Immortal realm at such a young age. At that time, he was highly valued by the Taoist sect. The reputation of that Taoist spread throughout the world very quickly, and he also met a woman during his training. The two of them were talented men and women. They were famous Immortal God couples at that time."


    "But then, after a great battle, that woman suddenly revealed her true body. She was actually a monster from the depths of a hundred thousand mountains."


    ''"This matter caused a ruckus in Jianghu at that time. The Taoist seemed to have fought with the Taoist Sect over this matter. I don''t know exactly how, but in the end, the Taoist Sect changed the court and let the Taoist take charge of it. The name was also changed to the current Green Lotus Temple, and then it was completely hidden from the world."


    At this point, Yan Zhan paused and winked at Xu Han and Ning Zhumang. "Do you two feel that this story sounds familiar?" He asked.


    Xu Han and Ning Zhumang exchanged a glance and instantly came to their senses.


    "This is the story of Master Wei ''s shadow play!"


    ''"Exactly" Yan Zhan nodded. Just as he was about to say something, the half-closed door of the inn was suddenly pushed open, and the wind and snow outside poured into it.


    At that time, Chu Chouli also stepped in, followed by Master Wei, who was still carrying a large wooden chest on his back.


    "Ah! Grandpa Chu is so cold. Do you still have any wine?" Chu Chouli was still careless. He sat down beside Xu Han and shouted.


    Unexpectedly, Master Wei did not speak to the crowd. He frowned and walked through the hall, trembling as he walked towards his room door.


    "This is ¡­?"


    Seeing that Master Wei was in a strange state, Xu Han felt a little strange.


    "Don''t mention it." Chu Chouli drank a cup of wine that Yan Zhan had handed him. "This old fellow is very strange. There weren''t many pedestrians on the Snow Street today. With great difficulty, a group of escort-like pedestrians came. They paid him a tael of silver and he became unhappy again. You said that he was unhappy even if he earned money. It''s not good if he didn''t set up a stall. I wonder what''s on his mind. Isn''t he old and muddled?"


    Chu Chouli, who had opened the chatterbox, began to complain.


    One tael of silver¡­


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. He recalled that they had met Chu Chouli after he had given the old gentleman a tael of silver. After Yan Zhan had also given the old gentleman a tael of silver, he had almost died under the pursuit of the Crimson Firmament Sect. The most important thing was that after receiving such a reward, Mr. Guan Wei seemed to have expected it.


    "Then who gave the money? Do you know?" Xu Han asked.


    "Then how can I be clear?" As Chu Chouli ate the delicious food on the table, he vaguely said, "A girl is very beautiful. Behind her are four big men, each of them tall and big. It seems that they call her Boss Zhen."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 380 Who Am I

    Zhen Yue?


    Xu Han suddenly stood up.


    Chu Chouli, who was drinking happily, was shocked by Xu Han''s sudden action. Xiao Han looked at Xu Han with a strange expression and asked, "Xiao Han, that girl really does look good. If you want to have arms, you need to have breasts ¡­ But you don''t have to do that. If you really held back for too long, I would have already found out where the best girls are. You want you to give the order and be your brother."


    Chu Chouli had mostly recovered from his scars and forgotten to feel pain. He had long forgotten everything that had happened before and regained his fluent temperament. As he said this, his face revealed a generous expression that he could go up the mountain and down the sea of flames for Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not understand what he meant. Zhen Yue had left with Liu Sheng at that time. Since then, Xu Han had been unable to find any traces of them. Now that Zhen Yue had appeared, Xu Han thought that he might be able to understand Liu Sheng''s situation and at the very least confirm that the other party was safe and sound.


    Thinking of this, he said again, "Where did you meet her? Take me there!"


    At this moment, Chu Chouli could see that Xu Han''s expression did not seem to be joking with him. He was slightly stunned and said, "I was at the street stall in the west entrance, but that was more than half an hour ago. That girl had long since disappeared without a trace."


    Of course, Xu Han knew this, but after thinking for a while, he still said, "Take me to take a look."


    Chu Chouli was greedy for the delicious food and wine on the wine table in front of him, but even though he had 10,000 unwillingness in his heart, he still stood up at that time and wanted to lead Xu Han forward.


    "No need." However, just as the two of them stood up, an aged voice came from behind them. It was Master Wei, who had yet to enter his room, who had spoken.


    He bent his body and groped in his arms for something before taking it out and throwing it at Xu Han and the others from afar.


    Xu Han subconsciously reached out to catch it. He stared at it and saw that it was actually a piece of broken silver.


    Before he could understand what Master Wei meant, the old man''s voice sounded again.


    "If there is fate, we will meet again."


    ¡­


    In the end, Xu Han had no intention of disobeying Master Wei.


    He suppressed his impulse and did not go with Chu Chouli to find Zhen Yue and the others.


    In this way, he felt that, just as Chu Chouli had said, even if he went to the place where Master Wei had just set up a stall, he might not be able to find Zhen Yue. In addition, he also wanted to use this to verify some of his conjectures.


    The snow outside the inn is getting heavier and heavier.


    Inside the inn, Chu Chouli and Yan Zhanbei''s glasses intertwined, and the two of them once again called each other brothers with red faces. This kind of thing often happened in the past. Everyone had long since seen it. Xue Ning was still calm, only smiling at Yan Zhan from the side, her eyebrows full of heartfelt smiles.


    Ning Zhumang was always at odds with the lively atmosphere. He lowered his head and poured himself a toast. He only responded politely to Chu Yan and the other two''s toasts. He did not make anyone feel like he was being righteous, but he did not make them feel intimate either.


    Aowu and Xuan''er couldn''t stand the smell of alcohol from the wine table, so they had already entered Xu Han''s room and snuggled up to each other to sleep.


    On the other hand, Xu Han came to Master Wei ''s door alone. He raised his hand and put it down, feeling rather hesitant.


    "Come in." However, this hesitation was soon broken, and Master Wei''s old voice suddenly came from the door.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before smiling bitterly. With all the extraordinary things that Master Wei had shown these past few days, it was obvious that his actions could not be concealed from him. Thinking of this, Xu Han gritted his teeth, allowing him to push open the door and enter.


    There was a candle burning in the door, bright and warm. It was like a different world from the snowstorm outside the room.


    Master Wei ''s back was facing Xu Han, and he was constantly wiping the wooden box that had always been with him with a rag.


    Xu Han did not say anything. Instead, he quietly walked to the corner of the house and sat there quietly, waiting for Master Wei to finish what he was doing.


    Of course, this was a form of courtesy, but Xu Han needed more time to think about the conversation that was about to take place between the two of them.


    Whether it was Chu Chouli, who was helpless to save Ning Zhumang, or the pursuers of the Crimson Firmament Sect who were sent away with the Fire Cloud Token, all of them made Xu Han realize that this Master Wei was not simple at all. The real reason why he came here was the broken silver that Master Wei had tossed him earlier.


    After about a hundred breaths of time, Master Wei finally finished cleaning the wooden box. But to be fair, Xu Han did not feel that the wooden box was any different from before.


    "Little brother doesn''t drink with Brother Chu and the others. What do you mean by coming to my old man''s residence?" Master Wei turned to look at Xu Han and asked with a smile.


    Xu Han pondered for a moment before handing over the broken silver in his hand. He looked at the old man and asked, "Sir, you are very sure that I will meet them again, right?" After saying that, Xu Han paused for a moment and added, "To be exact, it should be that Sir can meet him."


    Hearing this, Master Wei was not surprised at all. He stretched out his hand to receive the broken silver and placed it in front of his eyes. His gaze was silent, as if he was looking at an exquisite artifact.


    "Since she planted this cause, I have to bear this fruit. This karma is fate, and since fate exists, we will meet ten thousand miles away." Master Wei said.


    "It''s like we gave Sir a shard of silver, isn''t it?" Xu Han asked again.


    However, this time, Master Wei only smiled and did not respond to Xu Han.


    Xu Han didn''t care about this either. He said, "Big Brother Chu''s background was unknown to me even before this. Now, I think that Mr. Chu was able to know him like a family treasure that day. Furthermore, he also happened to be able to use this life stealing method to save Big Brother Chu''s life." Big Brother Yan was chased after by the Crimson Firmament Sect, and Mister just happened to have a sect token¡­ Why does Mister think there is such a strange thing in this world? "


    Xu Han had thought about these questions for a long time, but he couldn''t figure it out. After hearing that Zhen Yue had given Master Wei a shard of silver, he suddenly realized that all of this seemed to have something to do with the one tael of silver from back then.


    "Origins, destinies, destinies, destinies gathering, destinies scattering, this is a mysterious matter, what''s so strange about it?" Master Wei asked.


    ''"Is it a coincidence or did you arrive early? I don''t dare to speculate, but I think that since you know so much about Big Brother Chu and Big Brother Yan, can you also help me solve my confusion?" Xu Han asked, but at that moment, he looked straight at the old man, neither dodging nor dodging.


    The old man smiled again, "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Han took a deep breath and his expression became solemn. It took him several breaths of time to gather the courage to look at the old man and ask him word by word, "Who am I?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 381 Visitor

    The atmosphere in the room was silent for a few breaths because of Xu Han''s question.


    Even Master Wei ''s movements froze at that moment. Although it was only a brief moment, Xu Han was still keenly aware of it.


    Seeming to have noticed the other party''s strange behavior, Xu Han hurriedly said before the old man spoke, "With Sir''s great talent, I don''t think he would deceive me, nor would he casually spin nonsense, right?"


    Master Wei finally regained his senses. He looked at Xu Han and saw a crafty smile on the youth''s face. The old man shook his head helplessly.


    "I don''t know."


    The old man replied.


    Most likely, Xu Han had thought that the old man would respond to his own question with some vague words or some profound proverbs. Most of the great powers in the world liked this kind of trick. However, Xu Han had never imagined that the old man''s answer would be so simple.


    "Don''t know?" He inevitably frowned and looked at the old man suspiciously.


    Master Wei seemed to know the background of each of them. Xu Han did not want to probe into the reason behind the old man''s actions. After all, the old man had helped them a lot along the way. If it wasn''t for his help, Chu Chouli would have gone to the Nine Springs to find his fellow apprentices and senior apprentices to drink wine.


    However, Xu Han couldn''t believe that the old man really didn''t know anything. Even though the reward of one tael of silver at that time was due to Xu Han''s interest, the rest of the journey seemed to have been deliberately done by the old man.


    He seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s doubts and knew that he probably wouldn''t be able to deal with them easily today.


    Master Wei lowered his head and pondered.


    Then, his tone suddenly darkened a little. "To be exact, I also want to find out who you are."


    "Huh?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and did not say anything else. He looked straight at the old man and signaled him to say the following.


    "I''m very curious ¡­" The old man frowned, as if he was rather puzzled. "Why would he take such a big risk to descend to this world just to save your life ¡­"


    "Him?" Xu Han was slightly stunned, and he quickly reacted. The man the old man spoke of was clearly the man who had descended like a god during the Chang''an Transformation. Xu Han''s gaze towards the old man instantly became surprised. He stared straight at the old man and asked, "Who exactly is he?"


    Master Wei''s gaze darkened as he spat out a word that Xu Han had never heard before, "Surveillance."


    "What do you mean?" Xu Han asked.


    However, Master Wei shook his head and said, "I know very little about the watchers. All I know is that they come from the outside world. They set down the order of the heavens and the earth on each side. In a sense, they are existences higher than immortals. They protect and rule this world. Most of the time, this is the case, except."


    Xu Han smelled something from the strange tone of the old man''s words. "Except for what?" He asked.


    Master Wei raised his head to look at Xu Han. The color in his eyes was inexplicable. His voice suddenly turned cold. At that time, he said, "Whenever they descend here, there will be great calamity and calamity with them."


    "Are you saying that this has something to do with me?" Xu Han asked.


    "Perhaps not. As I said, I know very little about them. You are undoubtedly the best place to start if I want to understand the reason why he came to this world." Speaking of this, Master Wei did not seem to have any intention of concealing anything. He spoke very calmly.


    "Then does Sir understand?"


    "The difference is very far, but recently, there are some directions." Master Wei stroked his beard and said.


    "Then don''t forget to tell me when the time comes, sir." Xu Han cupped his hands and said.


    "That''s easy to say." Master Wei nodded and agreed, "Little brother, don''t forget to promise this old man."


    Xu Han knew that Master Wei was referring to the promise he had made after saving Chu Chouli. Naturally, Xu Han would not renege on it, and he also agreed to it. Finally, Xu Han was about to bow his hands. He thanked Master Wei for the conversation he had with him today, but felt that it was inappropriate. This was not because he was stingy with such courtesy. He just felt that the two of them did not have much substantive communication after all. If he bowed down, how would Master Wei salute him if he really helped him resolve this confusion in the future?


    However, he did not know that he had fallen into Master Wei''s eyes with such hesitation. The old man narrowed his eyes, and a divine light flashed in his eyes.


    Master Wei didn''t seem to want to give Xu Han much time to think. He stood up at that time and smiled faintly, "Let this matter be exposed. Little brother doesn''t need to take it to heart. After all, in my opinion, little brother has more important things to do."


    "What is it?" Xu Han was stunned, but he didn''t know what Master Wei meant.


    At that time, Master Wei suddenly crouched down and lay on the ground with his limbs facing the ground. It had to be said that at this moment, he had an image that was extremely disagreeable to Xu Han''s impression of Master Wei.


    Following that, Master Wei''s actions even more subverted Xu Han''s understanding of the old man.


    The old man lay on the ground and twisted in an extremely strange manner, moving in the direction of the bed beside him.


    However, it seemed that because he was too old, the old man''s speed was a little slow. Soon, dense sweat appeared on his forehead. He realized that it seemed troublesome to rely on himself to complete his plan, so he looked at Xu Han and said, "Help me."


    "Ah?" Xu Han was stunned, but he subconsciously squatted down and pushed the old man into the bed according to the old man''s request.


    After doing this, the old man extended his hand to signal Xu Han to retreat back to his original position.


    Only then did the old man point at the broken silver in Xu Han''s hand. His mouth opened and closed, as if he was saying something, but his voice was really too low. Xu Han could not hear it clearly, but he could roughly recognize the word "karma" from the old man''s mouth shape. Xu Han was puzzled by the old man''s strange behavior. He was about to ask a question, but his words reached his mouth. Master Wei felt as if he had sensed something. He pulled off the sheets on the bed and completely concealed his body beneath the bed.


    Pu!


    At this time, several windows around the door were suddenly pushed open by others. Several figures entered through the window. A cold dagger flashed past, shooting down the only candle in the door. The door instantly fell into darkness.


    At this moment, the figures that had rushed into the door also rushed towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed. He saw the scene of a breath before the candle was extinguished. Those people were all dressed in purple and had one or two golden threads embroidered on their sleeves.


    He could not be clearer.


    This was the symbol of the Asura Envoy of the Dark Asura Palace and the Great Asura Envoy!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 382 Meet

    The Dark Asura Palace was extremely strict.


    Take the Asura for example.


    The Asura in the Aquarius Realm was naturally not worth mentioning and could not leave the Asura Field.


    Ordinary Diamond Realm Asura was dressed in black and had the lowest status, followed by the Arhat Realm Asura in green, and then the Purple Firmament Realm Asura Messenger in purple. There was a golden thread embroidered on the purple robe, and he was considered the leader of the group. Then came the Dragon Elephant Realm, which corresponded to the fifth Heavenly Hunt Realm, and the Heavenly Hatred Realm, which corresponded to the sixth Heavenly Hunt Realm. The former had two golden threads embroidered on its purple robes and was called the Grand Asura Envoy. As for the Imperishable Realm Asura that had the highest physical body realm corresponding to the Great Evolution Realm, it was extremely rare. As far as Xu Han knew, before he defected from the Dark Asura Palace, only one person had cultivated to such a realm with the [Asura Art]. He was directly favored by the great powers of the Dark Asura Palace and became one of the Ten Halls'' Yama.


    The Asuras who had suddenly entered the room were all experts between the Asura Envoy and the Great Asura Envoy.


    One had to know that the more one cultivated to the late stage of the Violet Firmament Realm, the more difficult it would be. Especially after reaching the Violet Firmament Realm, the effort required to reach the Dragon Elephant Realm was far beyond imagination. Even Xu Han was trapped in the Violet Firmament Realm with a face full of emotions. Even now, there was no sign of breaking through to the Realm.


    From this, one could see how rare these Dragon and Elephant Realm cultivators were. Of course, this also represented their strength.


    Although it was like the Violet Firmament Realm, Fleshly body cultivators were still suppressed by cultivators of the same realm because their attacks were relatively simple compared to internal strength cultivators. However, unlike cultivators of the Violet Firmament Realm, fleshly body cultivators of the Dragon Elephant Realm had extremely terrifying melee explosive abilities and powerful self-healing abilities, and this point would become more and more obvious as their realms increased.


    Xu Han really couldn''t understand why he was suddenly attacked and killed by such a luxurious Asura lineup of the Dark Asura Palace.


    However, he did not have much time to study such a thing. However, after pondering for a while, several cold lights shone in the dark room.


    Xu Han didn''t dare to be careless. At that moment, his Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivation was activated with all his might. A boundless sword intent surged out from his body. The sword behind him suddenly drew its sheath. Three thousand golden sword images circled around his body like birds chasing phoenixes, constantly spinning.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Several golden cries rang out from the dark door.


    The daggers in the Asura''s hands collided with the golden sword shadows that Xu Han had summoned. They had probably never imagined that these sword shadows would actually have substance, as if they were no different from real sharp swords.


    Their bodies were also shocked by the backlash from the collision, and they retreated one after another.


    However, Xu Han was not the kind-hearted person. He let out a cold snort and accurately judged their current location by the soft landing sound when the few of them retreated.


    As a result, a cold light shone in his eyes, and the sword shadows wrapped around his body exploded towards the places where the Asuras had retreated.


    The golden sword shadow was extremely fast, shooting towards the four corners of the room. The golden light on the sword shadow illuminated the darkness in the room, and at the same time, it clearly reflected the astonishment on the faces of the purple-clothed Asuras.


    Only then did Xu Han realize that these Asuras were all women.


    Of course, Xu Han didn''t have the slightest intention of showing mercy to her. The sword shadows that shot out still howled and hurried, not showing the slightest intention of holding back.


    Although the female Asuras were astonished by Xu Han''s powerful combat strength, they were also experienced warriors. After a short period of astonishment, they raised their daggers to try to defend themselves.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    ¡­


    Several more golden cries exploded through the door.


    Xu Han slowly stretched out his hand. The flying sword shadows fled back to his side at that time. He looked at the dark corners of the room with a calm gaze. He could clearly hear the heavy breathing coming from the corners of the room.


    The previous attack had already caused these female Asuras to lose their combat strength, but Xu Han knew that they had not died. This was the strength of a cultivator at the Physical Body Realm. If it was an ordinary cultivator at the Fifth Heavenly Hunt Realm, they would be lucky enough to survive this attack, but they would inevitably end up with serious injuries. However, these Dragon-Elephant Realm Asuras were different. If they were given a hundred breaths of time, they would be able to recover their mobility very quickly with their terrifying self-healing abilities.


    Of course, Xu Han would not give them this chance.


    The ring finger and thumb of his right hand clenched, and the golden sword shadows behind him raised their swords once again, aiming at the Asuras who had lost their combat power.


    Xu Han''s fleshly body cultivation was only at the fourth stage of the Violet Firmament Realm, and his internal strength cultivation was only at the fifth stage of the Heavenly Hunt Realm. However, all sorts of fortuitous encounters from before, such as the 365 acupoints and the nine True Essences, were unimaginable fortuitous encounters for ordinary people. In addition, the divine sword that the man had gifted him combined several forces to make Xu Han possess a terrifying combat strength that far surpassed his own.


    With a thought, the golden sword shadow flew out like a finger.


    There was no such thing as an imaginary scream or the muffled sound of a sharp weapon piercing through flesh and blood.


    Xu Han flicked his other hand lightly, and a sword intent surged out from his fingertips and flew towards the extinguished candle.


    With a light sound, the dim door lit up again, and the situation in the room appeared clearly in front of Xu Han.


    It was not that the Asuras had relied on some unknown ability to escape Xu Han''s attack, but that Xu Han''s sword-blades had stopped within half an inch of their vital points.


    This was intentionally done by Xu Han.


    He could mobilize these sword shadows to kill any of them in a short period of time. He was confident that with their state, they would not create any trouble for him. Before killing them, Xu Han felt that he needed to ask why this unpredictable assassination was happening.


    At the very least, Xu Han did not remember anything he had done to offend Dark Asura Palace after he defected. And the only record of the defection had logically been destroyed by Ghost Subhuti¡­


    "Xiao Han!"


    "Brother Xu!"


    At this time, Chu Chouli and the others, who were drinking heavily outside the room, rushed into the room after hearing about the strange movements in the door.


    When they pushed open the door, they couldn''t help but be stunned when they saw the scene in the room.


    After Xu Han handed them a calm gaze, he turned to look at the Asuras and asked in a deep voice, "Tell me, why did you kill me?"


    If he could get the answer to this question as he wished, Dark Asura Palace would not be Dark Asura Palace.


    Just as Xu Han had expected, the heavily injured female Asuras all turned their heads and ignored Xu Han.


    Xu Han didn''t mind. He reached out and took the wooden chair to the side. He sat down gently and raised his eyebrows. He said again, "I, Xu, am very clear about the rules of the Dark Asura Palace."


    "I don''t think I''ve done anything to offend you, so the only reason I''m able to attract these assassins is probably because someone bought a murderer."


    "It''s obviously impossible for you to reveal the name of that buyer, but I can let you off. According to the rules, this is considered a good fate. I shouldn''t appear on the assassination list of the Dark Asura Palace for three years, right?"


    A place like Dark Asura Palace that relied on killing people was naturally the most unpleasant place to negotiate. However, the more unpleasant a place was, the more it needed clear rules to make the buyer feel at ease.


    For example, someone would put down a large sum of money in the Dark Asura Palace. This money was called risky money. As long as the person who killed him could not pay a higher price, the Dark Asura Palace would never pursue him. Similarly, if Xu Han released the Shuras who killed him, the rules of the Dark Asura Palace would inherit this good fortune. They would not accept any business to assassinate Xu Han for three years. Of course, the premise for doing so was that, as Xu Han had said, this assassination was only because someone had paid a price, not because the Dark Asura Palace wanted to kill him.


    Therefore, Xu Han''s words were not only to release goodwill to avoid unnecessary trouble, but also to probe.


    However, the result was not satisfactory.


    The Asuras were still silent. This undoubtedly sent another simple message to Xu Han. The one who wanted to kill Xu Han was none other than the Dark Asura Palace!


    Xu Han''s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. His gaze was gloomy as he looked at the indifference on the faces of the Asuras. He remained silent for a long time.


    "Xiao Han, why don''t you hand them over to someone Chu? Someone Chu promises to ask you one, two, three, four questions!" At this moment, Chu Chouli suddenly leapt out and said angrily as he patted his chest. The corner of his eyes stared straight at the beautiful faces and curves of the female Asura.


    Xu Han raised his eyes to look at the middle-aged man who had no intention of getting drunk. He spat out a sentence that was neither salty nor light, "Kill them."


    "Ah?" The middle-aged man was stunned. He didn''t know if he really didn''t hear Xu Han''s words clearly or if he did it on purpose.


    "Kill them." However, Xu Han expressionlessly repeated what he had just said.


    He was too clear about the abilities of the Dark Asura Palace. People who wanted to kill were never going to die, and it was even harder to pry out of the mouths of these Asuras than ascending to the heavens. Rather than wasting time on them, it would be better to think of the next solution.


    Hence, after saying this, Xu Han took a deep look at the direction of the foot of the bed, stood up, and was about to turn around and leave.


    Chu Chouli looked at Xu Han, who had already made up his mind, and his expression changed. He said somewhat in a dilemma, "Kill ¡­ Isn''t it a pity ¡­"


    However, perhaps it was because of his lack of confidence that his words gradually became inaudible after he finished speaking.


    Just as Chu Chouli couldn''t bear to make a move, Xu Han still walked to the door.


    "That''s right! It''s only been a while since I''ve seen you, but you already have this kind of ability. If you know about it under the wooden spring, I think you''ll be filled with joy as well."


    A tender voice came.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before turning around to look. What appeared in front of his eyes was a petite figure and a pair of purple eyes.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 383 Bloodline

    ''"Second ¡­ Second Mother ¡­" Xu Han saw clearly the appearance of the visitor. He was stunned for a moment and said in a daze.


    This person was none other than the purple-eyed girl who had met Xu Han several times in the Exquisite Pavilion, the Ten Halls of Dark Asura Palace, King Ghost Subhuti of Dark Asura City!


    Xu Han was a person with clear grudges.


    Canghai Liu had used him, but Mo Chen had died because of him. Ghost Subhuti had also solved a lot of problems for him. Therefore, after seeing who had come, the killing intent in Xu Han''s heart dissipated. At that time, he had also taken back the golden sword shadow that had been chosen above the heads of the Asuras.


    "Why are you here?" Xu Han asked.


    Ning Zhumang, Yan Zhan, and the others saw that Xu Han seemed to be familiar with the girl who had suddenly appeared, so they naturally put away their vigilance in their hearts.


    The petite Ghost Subhuti walked over to Xu Han and shrugged his shoulders.


    "I didn''t know it was you." After she finished speaking, she clapped her hands and several figures rushed into the room again. There were many judges dressed in red robes among them. They respectfully took the fallen Asuras away, and then a few people tossed a few tightly bound figures at Xu Han''s feet.


    Xu Han stared at them and realized that they were Zhen Yue, Hu Ma, and the others.


    "Do you know these people?" Before Xu Han could speak, Ghost Subhuti looked up at Xu Han and asked.


    Evidently, Zhen Yue and the others had already suffered a lot before this. When they saw Qing Xu Han''s appearance, they all looked at Xu Han hopefully, hoping that Xu Han, the "old friend", would be able to save their lives at this moment.


    Xu Han did not disappoint them. He nodded and said, "I do know them. I wonder where they offended Second Mother."


    "It''s not offensive." Ghost Subhuti smiled faintly, his purple pupils flashing with a demonic aura. "I''m just curious."


    "Curious?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    "Five traitors who committed the Dark Asura Palace taboo in the Great Zhou dynasty came to Great Xia and were erased from the Dark Asura Palace''s hunting list in a flash."


    "It''s fine if I say that. After all, I''m a highly valued figure. It''s fine if I act recklessly. As long as I don''t break anything, it''s fine if I turn a blind eye."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. He knew that the person that Gui Puti spoke of should be Ah Sheng. However, why was Xu Han so highly regarded, but he couldn''t understand it? Could it be because of the so-called half-demon identity?


    However, even though he had many doubts in his heart, he was still calm and quietly waiting for Ghost Subhuti''s next step.


    "But this kid has been very uneasy lately, his behavior is strange, this should be sent by the Asura of Dark Asura Palace, but he found these outsiders to do it. I just wanted to see who it was that made our Liu Sheng Liu judge so worried ¡­ "Gui Puti said with a smile, making it difficult for Xu Han to see the joy and anger in her heart from the look on her face.


    After saying that, Ghost Subhuti took out a piece of paper from his bosom. It was an ordinary envelope that was yellowed, but the seal was sealed with red wax traces. It was branded with an extremely strange symbol.


    It was the symbol used by the Senrol Hall to convey information to buyers.


    Hearing this, Xu Han probably guessed that Zhen Yue and the others had come here to bring him the information about Fang Ziyu''s whereabouts that he had bought at the gambling house.


    Xu Han guessed, and Ning Zhumang, who was standing beside him, naturally came to his senses.


    He involuntarily took a step forward and said excitedly, "Give it to me!"


    "You?" How could the arrogant Ghost Subhuti listen to Ning Zhumang? At that time, she raised her head and glanced at him with a cold tone. "Who are you?"


    The moment Ning Zhumang said those words, an aura suddenly surged out of her body, wrapping Ning Zhumang''s body within it. This man, who had already reached the Great Evolution Realm, was surprised to find himself unable to move at that time.


    "Second Martial Niang, please calm down!" Seeing this, Xu Han hurriedly took a step forward and said.


    "This news was indeed bought by me. As for why I sent them here to deliver the letter, it might only be because I had something to do with them, so it''s just convenient. If there is anything that offends Second Martial Niang, Second Martial Niang, please speak frankly. Xu Han is willing to be punished by Second Martial Niang." Xu Han''s expression and tone were extremely respectful, lest he offend the eccentric King of Bian City.


    After all, Xu Han wasn''t sure what she was thinking, and Mo Chen Zi had died because of blocking the heavenly tribulation for him. With her relationship with Mo Chen Zi, it was uncertain whether she would vent her anger on Xu Han because of this.


    "Hmph." Hearing this, Gui Puti''s expression softened slightly. "I don''t have the mood to care about what is going on between you and that brat Liu Sheng, but his news broke my rules."


    "Isn''t Dark Asura Palace just trading intelligence? Forgive me for being stupid, but I don''t understand how this infuriated Second Martial Niang." Xu Han asked.


    ''"The rules of the Dark Asura Palace. Of course, I can buy and sell information. However, this information involving the Ten Halls of Yama is something that cannot be sold. Liu Sheng, this brat has found out about me. Do you think I should interfere in this matter?" Gui Puti smiled as he spoke, and the strange color in his purple pupils grew stronger.


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned again.


    "Is there any misunderstanding? This disciple has never bought any information related to Second Martial Niang. He only bought one of my subordinates."


    "It has nothing to do with me?" Before Xu Han could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Gui Puti. The purple-eyed girl flicked her finger slightly and the envelope flew out. She drew an arc in midair and fell into Xu Han''s hand. "Ask my disciple, do you think this matter has nothing to do with me?"


    "What?" When she said those words, two cries of alarm sounded out from the door.


    One came from Xu Han and the other from Ning Zhumang.


    Both of them stared at the purple-eyed girl in front of them with widened eyes at that time. Obviously, they were extremely shocked and incredulous by her words.


    "Is it so strange? That piece of wood is enough for my disciple. Why can''t I accept it?" The purple-eyed girl blinked at Xu Han and asked playfully.


    Only then did Xu Han react. He did not immediately respond to Gui Puti. Instead, he tore open the envelope in his hand and opened it. He placed the letter in front of him and looked at it carefully.


    There wasn''t much on it, but it was enough to make Xu Han''s gaze turn from confusion to shock.


    Ning Zhumang, who was standing at the side, clearly realized that the message in the letter was extremely unusual, so he hurriedly rushed over at that time.


    Gui Puti smiled faintly and clapped his hands. "I wanted to see which blind fellow was after my disciple, but since it''s you, forget it. Don''t worry, no one can hurt her in my care now. I''ll let her out when she completes the Demon Swallowing Heaven Suppressing Art."


    After saying that, the smile on Gui Puti''s face became even more intense. He turned around and was about to leave.


    Xu Han was still in a daze, but Ning Zhumang, who was standing beside him, had just finished reading the handwriting on the envelope. Hearing Gui Puti''s words, his body trembled and his expression suddenly changed.


    "No! Ziyu cannot cultivate this technique!"


    He said loudly, his tone anxious.


    Just as she was about to leave, Gui Puti''s eyes lit up with a wisp of cunning. She turned around and sized up the anxious white-browed black-haired man in front of her and asked, "Why not?"


    "Ziyu has a thin bloodline from the previous dynasties, so he can''t accept this method!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 384 Bye Again?

    What "Demon Devouring Heaven Suppressing Art", what bloodline of the previous dynasty''s imperial family¡­


    This inexplicable word spat out from Ghost Subhuti and Ning Zhumang''s mouth caused everyone present to look at each other in confusion. Even Xu Han was confused when he heard it.


    As for Ning Zhumang and Ghost Subhuti, who had thrown such doubts into the room, they did not have any intention of resolving their doubts.


    Their conversation is still going on.


    "Thin bloodline? As long as it''s from our family, there''s no one who can''t practice the Demon Devouring Heaven Suppressing Art!" Gui Puti''s eyes turned cold as he stared straight at Ning Zhumang.


    "What about the crescent moon? How did she die?" Ning Zhumang asked.


    "Crescent moon?" The moment she said those words, Gui Puti''s originally unkind expression turned even colder. She stared straight at Ning Zhumang, her clothes stirring, and the temperature in Nuo Da''s room suddenly dropped by several degrees.


    "Who are you? How did you know about the crescent moon?" She asked.


    Ning Zhumang did not answer Gui Puti''s question. The aura emanating from Ghost Subhuti''s body far surpassed that of an ordinary Great Evolution Realm cultivator. He had vaguely reached the half-step Immortal realm, or even higher. Ning Zhumang was unable to accurately know the true strength of this girl who appeared to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, but undoubtedly, the aura she displayed far exceeded his cultivation.


    However, Fang Ziyu''s safety was at stake. This usually calm middle-aged man did not show any signs of weakness.


    He looked at Gui Puti straightforwardly and met his fierce gaze. "Since you know about the crescent moon and you can see the situation in Ziyu''s body, why do you still want her to cultivate that sinister technique?" He said without avoiding it.


    After Ning Zhumang finished speaking, the black robe on his body also stirred up. A faint killing intent surged between his eyebrows, and he had a strong intention of confronting the Ghost Subhuti Saber and Sword.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled from seeing this. Both sides were people he cared about. He was really unwilling to watch the two sides fight, but he wanted to dissuade them, but he couldn''t catch the situation, so he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    He wanted Master Wei, who was hiding under the bed, to speak out to dissuade him, but the other party seemed to be determined to avoid this battle and hid at the foot of the bed without moving. With Gui Puti''s cultivation, he was actually unable to detect his existence in the slightest.


    "Yin Poison? Back then, our family relied on this Demon Devouring Heaven Suppressing Art to control the world for hundreds of years. How can you judge the word Yin Poison at will?" Ghost Subhuti seemed to be enraged by Ning Zhumang''s words, and his words were filled with killing intent.


    However, she soon seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, a strange color flashed in her purple pupils. An indescribable taste appeared in her gaze as she looked at Ning Zhumang. "Are you the man who escaped with the crescent moon?"


    Ning Zhumang''s expression changed as well. He asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    "I didn''t expect that person to be your honorable Linglong Pavilion''s headmaster back then!" To Gui Puti, Ning Zhumang''s question was equivalent to admitting her previous conjecture. The murderous aura between the purple-eyed girl''s eyebrows became even more violent at that moment. She instantly lost the interest in talking to Ning Zhumang. At that moment, her body moved and she actually used her claws to kill Ning Zhumang. She roared softly, "You return my crescent moon sister''s life!"


    This move could be said to be extremely sudden.


    Xu Han did not react, nor did Yan Zhan and the others.


    Surprisingly, Ning Zhumang seemed to have anticipated this. The pair of white sword-like eyebrows in his eyes condensed, and a long sword appeared in his hand. Sword intent and true essence spread out from the sky, and the sword in his hand stood in front of his chest, unbiasingly blocking the sharp claws that Gui Puti had whistled towards him.


    Clang!


    A clear voice rang out.


    It wasn''t as shocking as the lightning and flint stone he had imagined, nor was it as powerful as destroying heaven and earth.


    At that moment, the sword and claw were stuck in a stalemate. It was as if time had come to a standstill. The two of them maintained their posture of facing each other for a breath, not moving at all. However, at that moment, their boundless True Essence continued to charge towards each other, as if they were vowing to tear each other apart.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Han felt a headache.


    Although he still didn''t quite understand what had happened, he could roughly guess that this might have something to do with the girl named Crescent Moon.


    He naturally didn''t want to see the two of them continue fighting like this. He tried several times to stop the two of them, but the two of them were enemies who met. They were extremely jealous and didn''t care about Xu Han''s persuasion.


    As for Ning Zhumang, his cultivation was clearly not a level lower than Ghost Subhuti''s. He gradually revealed fatigue. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, and veins burst out on his temples. If this continued, he would inevitably be seriously injured and unconscious. Of course, this was only on the premise that Ghost Subhuti was willing to leave him alive.


    Seeing that Ning Zhumang was about to lose, Yan Zhan did not want to stand by and watch. His eyes turned cold and his clothes moved. Four cold chains appeared behind him again. Two chains pierced through the floor of the inn door and pierced straight into the depths of the ground. The other two chains suddenly flew out and wrapped around Ning Zhumang''s sword-wielding arms.


    At that time, the True Essence in his body flowed along the iron chains towards Ning Zhumang''s hands. The two of them worked together to resist Ghost Subhuti''s seemingly unsurprising claw.


    This was only to see how Ning Zhumang''s exhaustion had been relieved. Yan Zhan was surprised to discover that the combined strength of the two Great Evolution Realm experts had not been able to gain any advantage from this girl. On the contrary, as time passed, he gradually felt bursts of pressure.


    It seemed that apart from delaying Ning Zhumang''s defeat for a little while, his addition had no other effect.


    Yan Zhan understood this, so did Xu Han.


    He hesitated for a while and knew that he couldn''t delay any longer. After gritting his teeth, he quickly walked to the bed beside him and said to the bed, "Sir, please take action!"


    The door was quiet, and no one responded to Xu Han. All that was left was the sound of Ning Zhumang and Yan Zhan exhaling as they grew thicker and thicker.


    Xu Han''s expression changed. He cupped his hands and said again, "I don''t know why Teacher wanted to avoid this dispute, but at this moment, Teacher, please save me. I will definitely remember this kindness!"


    Xu Han''s words were sincere, but the old gentleman under the bed still did not respond.


    "Xiao Han¡­ Are you sick¡­ Is there something wrong?" Chu Chouli, who was standing at the side, did not know what was going on. He carefully walked forward and wanted to touch Xu Han''s forehead with concern to confirm what Xu Han was doing.


    However, Xu Han apparently did not have the intention to tease him at this moment. He stared at the bed and pondered for a long time before saying, "Sir, I beg you to take action!"


    With that, he bent over and bowed towards the bed.


    Boom!


    However, this action had just begun. The old man who had been hiding under the bed without any movement was like Xuan''er who had been trampled on her tail. He pushed open the bed in the room door with a loud boom, revealing his figure.


    "No! No! No!"


    "I will help you, I will help you!"


    Master Wei, who had always been calm, hurriedly shouted at Xu Han at that time, but he didn''t have the slightest bit of his usual bearing.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 385 Secret

    Xu Han couldn''t understand why Mr. Wei, who had just acted as if he didn''t care about anything and didn''t respond, had appeared in front of him with such a disgraceful appearance.


    However, this was clearly not the time to tangle with these things. He was slightly stunned. He hurriedly took a step forward and walked to Mr. Wei. He cupped his hands and said, "Sir, please hurry up and take action!"


    As he spoke, he bowed to the old man once again.


    However, just as he started, the old man stretched out his hand and once again pressed down on Xu Han''s bowed body, "I said there''s no need to bow, I''ll do it." The old man grumbled angrily. He finally let out a long sigh, as if he was helpless.


    Then, under Xu Han''s surprised gaze, the old man quickly walked between Ning Zhumang and Ghost Subhuti.


    The two of them, who were exerting their full strength to exert their internal strength towards each other, were both shocked by the old man''s arrival. Ning Zhumang knew that Mr. Wei would not harm him, but he was shocked, but he did not have much fear.


    Ghost Subhuti couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    She hadn''t noticed that the old man was hiding under the bed. This meant that the other party''s cultivation was not ordinary. At least, it was similar to her, or even stronger. At this moment, she was even more of an enemy than a friend.


    "Who are you?" Gui Puti glanced sideways at the old man who was walking in front of him and asked coldly.


    The old man chuckled and said, "It''s better to resolve enemies than to form enemies. Don''t be too murderous, girl ¡­" He didn''t seem to notice the displeasure in Ghost Subhuti''s words at all.


    "Female doll?" However, the old man''s kindness did not receive the response that Ghost Subhuti deserved. Instead, it caused the baleful aura between the young girl''s eyebrows to become even more serious.


    Others might be puzzled, Xu Han knew very well that although his Second Martial Niang looked like she was only fifteen or sixteen years old, based on her acquaintance with Mo Chen Zi, her actual age was still more than fifty years old. Not to mention being on equal footing with Mr. Wei, who looked to be in his early sixties or seventies, she should never be called a doll.


    Ghost Subhuti was obedient and lovely in front of Mo Chen Zi, but after leaving Mo Chen Zi, her violent temper as a Ten Halls Yama was no longer bound and restricted by anything.


    At that time, the aura around her surged, and the violet energy behind her surged towards her body like a tidal wave. At the same time, the light in her purple eyes surged, and the aura on her body climbed up again. A certain change was about to happen to her body.


    At that moment, Mr. Wei narrowed his eyes and bent his fingers under his sleeve. Then, he flicked his sleeve, and three things suddenly flew out into the air, heading towards Gui Puti, Ning Zhumang, and Yan Zhan.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Three crisp sounds rang out almost at the same time.


    At that time, the three things collided fiercely against the foreheads of the three of them, and it was only at this moment that the crowd at the side could clearly see that the three things were actually three copper coins.


    When the three seemingly light copper wires landed on the foreheads of the three of them, the bodies of the three experts who possessed at least the Great Evolution Realm trembled, and the True Essence circulating around their bodies seemed to have been completely dispersed by some sort of irrevocable edict at that moment.


    The three of them retreated one after another. Their expressions were solemn, and the astonishment in their eyes was even more unconcealed. At this moment, they were all staring blankly at their own hands. Obviously, they could not completely understand what had just happened.


    Of course, they quickly reacted and turned to look at the person who had caused all of this, Mr. Wei, who was still smiling at them.


    "The Heavenly Art of Devouring Demons is incomparably tyrannical. It is indeed not a righteous path. I believe that you have your own experience, so why impose right and wrong on others?" At that time, Mr. Wei spoke like this, but his gaze was on Gui Puti who was standing beside him.


    Ghost Subhuti''s expression became even uglier. She could clearly feel the strength of this old man. However, with a seemingly insignificant move, she managed to resolve the battle between the three Great Evolution Realm cultivators. With such strength, even if they weren''t Immortals, they wouldn''t be far off.


    Although Ghost Subhuti''s temper was violent, it wasn''t to the point where he didn''t know whether to die or not.


    She glanced fiercely at Ning Zhumang and then turned to glance at Xu Han before saying, "Since Senior wants to protect his life, Ghost Subhuti will give Senior this face. Only next time ¡­ Hmph!"


    After Gui Puti finished speaking, he paused for a moment and then said to Xu Hanyan, "Little fellow, I have sent him to you. Don''t bring him with you the next time we meet."


    Then, her body paused and she was about to flee outside the house.


    "Wait!" Seeing that, Xu Han hurriedly stopped Ghost Subhuti, who was about to leave, and signaled for Ning Zhumang not to be impulsive. Then, he called Chu Chouli to the side to let the middle-aged man, who had almost been forgotten to the side, cut off the ropes on Zhen Yue and the others who were tied tightly, and handed them to everyone to settle down. Only then did he hurriedly catch up to Ghost Subhuti, who had left.


    Ghost Subhuti did not stop because of Xu Han''s shout, but his pace was obviously slower. He was obviously intentionally waiting for Xu Han.


    Xu Han didn''t want to expose this. He quietly followed behind Gui Puti and followed her out of the room to the main hall of the inn.


    The owner and shopkeeper in the inn were scared out of their wits by the previous fight. Naturally, they did not dare to stop him and squatted in the corner of the hall trembling. Xu Han secretly smiled bitterly, but he still followed Gui Puti to the alley outside the inn.


    There were several red-clothed judges, more than ten black-and-white impermanents, and hundreds of purple-robed Asuras lurking there. Seeing the arrival of Ghost Subhuti, they all revealed their figures and bowed respectfully to him.


    This caused Xu Han to be shocked. If it wasn''t for the fact that Gui Puti was his Second Martial Niang and that Mr. Wei was in charge, there would have been a real fight. With the formation outside the room, even if there were a few more Great Evolution Realm experts like Yan Zhanning and Zhumang, everyone would have ended up with a miserable end.


    "Step down, it''s none of your business." However, Ghost Subhuti didn''t feel anything strange in Xu Han''s heart at all. At that time, he casually waved his hand and the dense crowd of people beside him retreated in an instant, disappearing without a trace.


    Although he couldn''t sense their aura, Xu Han knew very well that the so-called retreat was only to hide in the dark. If someone really attacked Gui Puti, he would probably be eaten clean by the jackals hiding in the dark in the next moment.


    "Little fellow, should I say that your life is bitter or better? Why is there an old fellow behind you wherever you go?" Ghost Subhuti, on the other hand, sized Xu Han up and down again at that time and said meaningfully.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head, "To be honest, I don''t know the background of that Mr. Wei. It''s just that it would be very helpful for me to meet someone along the way."


    "Help?" Before Xu Han could finish his sentence, The purple-eyed girl was interrupted by Gui Puti. She leaned against the stone wall of the alley behind her. One foot landed on the ground and the other was lifted up. Her long hair fell down naturally, and she said with a calm expression, "There is no free lunch in this world, and there is no pie falling from the sky. Don''t forget what your previous master, the Headmaster of Great Zhou, did to you."


    These words undoubtedly pierced into Xu Han''s pain.


    His expression changed slightly, and he instantly fell silent, not knowing how to continue this topic.


    "What? Even Mo Chen Zi and my Second Mother bear grudges?" Gui Puti raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Disciple doesn''t dare. Martial Uncle died because of me. This kindness will never be forgotten by this disciple!" Xu Han hurriedly cupped his hands and said. His tone was sincere, so it was naturally not a lie.


    For this reason, Gui Puti looked deeply at Xu Han for a long time, seemingly wanting to confirm whether he was playing tricks or sincerely speaking.


    "That bastard, his mind is full of righteousness. If he doesn''t die today, he will die tomorrow. He has such a temperament that no one can stop him" Mo Chen Zi''s tone changed slightly. Although she tried her best to tease him, Xu Han could still hear the trembling in her tone clearly.


    "Second Martial Niang" Xu Han felt guilty and wanted to say something to comfort her.


    "Let''s not talk about that bastard anymore." Ghost Subhuti interrupted her, and a faint smile returned to her face. However, this time, this smile landed in Xu Han''s eyes, causing him to feel somewhat distressed.


    "Tell me about you. When I left Great Zhou, I heard that there were quite a few people secretly searching for you. Where are you going next?"


    "I want to check my background" Xu Hanyan said. However, the details of the Chang''an incident made him hesitate. He didn''t know if he should tell the person in front of him all the details.


    "Is that so?" Surprisingly, Ghost Subhuti nodded his head at that time. He didn''t even have the intention of carefully examining the meaning behind Xu Han''s words. "That''s good. It''s better not to stay in a place like Great Zhou."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned.


    In the current Great Zhou, Yuwen Nan Jing, known as the Eternal Emperor, had ascended to the throne. How could it be a place of right and wrong if the prosperity of the country and the people were to be restored?


    Xu Han was puzzled, but he didn''t want to delve deeper into this matter. At that time, he changed the topic and asked, "Second Martial Niang said just now, it seems that she has already put Ziyu into the sect."


    Seeing Xu Han''s hesitant expression, Ghost Subhuti, who had always liked to move but didn''t like to be quiet, was enraged.


    "Just say what you want to say. Squeezing around is even more annoying than that bastard!" She snorted coldly and said in a rather displeased tone.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly. He quickly cupped his hands and revealed his worries.


    ''"Ziyu is naturally blessed to be valued by Master Niang. I just heard from Headmaster Ning that the so-called'' Heavenly Art of Devouring Demons'' doesn''t seem to be suitable for her body. Does Master Niang ¡­"


    "Bah! How can a heartless person like him judge our Demon Devouring Heaven Suppressing Technique? Ziyu has our bloodline in his body, so he can cultivate this technique! That heartless person, I''ve been searching for him for so many years, but I don''t want to be the head of the Linglong Pavilion. If it weren''t for that old fool stopping me, I would have taken his dog life for my crescent sister now!" As Ghost Subhuti spoke, a murderous aura surged from his forehead.


    From the conversation between Ghost Subhuti and Ning Zhumang, as well as what Ghost Subhuti had said, Xu Han roughly understood a bit.


    Fang Ziyu''s surname was Fang, and the imperial family of the previous dynasty was also surnamed Fang. In addition, this so-called "Heavenly Art of Devouring Demons" should be a secret technique cultivated by the imperial family of the previous dynasty. Coincidentally, Fang Ziyu was the successor of the bloodline of the imperial family of the previous dynasty.


    However, how did this have anything to do with Ning Zhumang? Perhaps it was because of the girl they spoke of as Crescent Moon.


    Xu Han could roughly guess that this should be a story of a decent disciple falling in love with the descendants of the orphans of the previous dynasty. It was difficult for both sides to gain the recognition of the forces behind each other, so they had no choice but to elope hand in hand in the end.


    However, Xu Han did not know how the last girl named Crescent Moon died or how Ning Zhumang brought Fang Ziyu back to the door. However, judging from Gui Puti''s expression, it was clear that he had a very good relationship with the woman named Crescent Moon. It was even possible that he was a close relative of his bloodline. Xu Han, who did not know what had happened, did not dare to speak rashly. He could only remain silent once more and ponder in his mind how to find out Ziyu''s situation before he could feel at ease.


    However, just as such a small thought arose, Ghost Subhuti saw through it. She rolled her eyes at Xu Han, and the killing intent that had covered her cheeks had finally dissipated a little.


    "You can rest assured about Ziyu. The Demon Devouring Heavenly Technique is indeed harmful to the descendants of the royal family with thin bloodlines, but Ziyu''s bloodline is far beyond her mother''s crescent moon. She is my disciple and your senior brother Meng Liang''s sweetheart. You can rest assured that I will not harm her. I will let her return once she completes her previous cultivation."


    Hearing this, Xu Han finally calmed down.


    He hurriedly cupped his hands towards Gui Puti again and said, "Thank you, Second Martial Mother."


    ¡­


    Afterwards, the two of them talked a lot, most likely Gui Puti. Xu Han listened quietly.


    For example, when Meng Liang went to the Sword Mausoleum to guard the tomb, Chen Xuanji turned a blind eye to Fang Ziyu¡­


    For example, although she had already removed Xu Han from the Dark Asura Hall, Yuan Xiucheng, who had once brought Xu Han into the hall, was now on par with Gui Puti and had become one of the Ten Halls of Hell. She could not see through this person, so Xu Han had to be more vigilant against him.


    For example, he asked Xu Han about the cultivation progress of the Asura Technique, and didn''t forget to supervise it during that time. He also patiently explained to him many of the difficulties Xu Han had encountered in his cultivation.


    Although Ghost Subhuti''s attitude was rather vicious and his words were mostly frivolous, Xu Han could still sense that Ghost Subhuti was concerned about him. Of course, this concern clearly came from his love for Mo Chen Zi, but Xu Han still enjoyed it.


    More than an hour passed after the conversation.


    Ghost Subhuti yawned and waved his hand. "Well, it''s getting late. I went back early. It''s easy to get wrinkles when I sleep too late, especially when I''m a woman of my age."


    This kind of words came from a girl who looked to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, which made people feel somewhat ironic. However, Xu Han, who knew the other party''s age, was unable to say anything about it. It was just that he couldn''t help but feel that it was a little strange.


    "Second Martial Niang ¡­" However, he still called out to the other party before he left.


    "Huh?" Gui Puti looked at Xu Han doubtfully.


    "Disciple, there''s one more thing." Xu Hanyan said.


    "Also? What''s the matter? Quickly tell me!" Gui Puti said impatiently, but his departing steps stopped in a cooperative manner.


    Xu Han, who knew the other party''s temperament, naturally did not care about this matter. At that time, he whispered, "About Ah Sheng¡­"


    "Ah Sheng?" Gui Puti was stunned, as if he didn''t react for a moment. Who exactly was the Ah Sheng that Xu Han was talking about?


    However, her expression quickly changed. She looked at Xu Han with surprise, "Do you know him?"


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded. He didn''t hide anything. He told Liu Sheng what happened to him and Liu Sheng at the Shangyun City Gambling House in the Azure Province a few years ago and what happened to Liu Sheng in the Gu Forest that he had sacrificed his life to save him.


    ''"A few months ago, I met Ah Sheng in the antler plains again, but he doesn''t seem to remember me at all. From his conversation with those Lunar Temple killers, it seems that he has become a half-demon. What exactly is that thing? What is Ah Sheng''s current situation?"


    Hearing this, Gui Puti lowered his head and remained silent for a long time before he said in a low voice, "You can''t participate in Liu Sheng''s affairs ¡­ I don''t want you to get involved. Listen to me, everyone has their own destiny and is good to him."


    Xu Han, who had long since realized that things were not simple, said, Hearing what Ghost Subhuti said, he was still a little surprised. He looked deeply at Gui Puti and said, "Disciple''s life was saved by Ah Sheng. I can accept that Ah Sheng did whatever he wanted to do anywhere, but what disciple can''t accept is that he doesn''t even remember who he is. This is wrong, I won''t allow him to live in such a lie!"


    Xu Han''s tone was firm, causing Gui Puti to pause and look up.


    At that time, it was already late, and the sparse starlight shone on the youth''s side.


    The face that had been sliced through countless tribulations was inscribed with determination that was almost taken for granted.


    She had seen this kind of appearance many times. On that dead man, she knew that she could not convince Xu Han, so she sighed deeply, "When Ziyu finished cultivating, I will let her bring you what you want."


    ¡­


    After bidding farewell to Xu Han, the purple-eyed girl walked alone in Longzhou Town, which had long since fallen asleep.


    In the empty alley, the moonlight leaned out from the bottom of the clouds and sprinkled down the light. The moonlight pulled the girl''s body very long, very long¡­


    She suddenly stopped and stretched out her right hand.


    Her pure white arms were like the moonlight in the sky, beautiful and moving.


    Then, her ring finger and index finger collided, and a crisp sound rippled out at the entrance of the alley.


    Hundreds of figures appeared around her at that time. They knelt in front of the girl, bowed and bowed. It was as if taking a glance at the other party was arrogant to them¡­


    The girl swept her purple pupils across the crowd and opened her bright red lips under the moonlight. "Did you all hear that?"


    "Yes." The hundreds of voices said.


    Such an answer was naturally within Ghost Subhuti''s expectations. She pondered for a while before saying, "He is very important."


    Those who knelt in front of her looked at each other, not knowing what this moody Yama meant, but they still said, "Yama, don''t worry, we will swear to protect Judge Liu to the death."


    "I''m talking about Xu Han. His life was bought by that bastard! His life is more important than anything else!" Ghost Subhuti said again, his tone becoming even more gloomy.


    The people who came back to their senses hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, Yama. We won''t mention anything about today to anyone."


    "Is that so?" When Gui Puti heard this, his red lips lit up with a faint smile. "So, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course I understand! We can learn from the sun and moon in the center of Yama. We will not hesitate to go up the Saber Mountain and down the sea of flames ¡­" The people who had angered Ghost Subhuti said repeatedly at that time.


    However, Gui Puti shook his head, "Something''s wrong¡­"


    "I mean¡­"


    "Only the dead can best keep this secret¡­"


    After saying that, the expressions of the crowd suddenly froze, and they stayed at this moment forever.


    Ghost Subhuti''s petite body stepped forward, as if he had turned a blind eye to everyone.


    In the next moment, a shallow bloody scar appeared on the necks of everyone, and then their heads fell off from their necks.


    Blood gushed out, flickering hot and red under the moonlight, just like a young girl''s cherry lips¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 386 Good People, Bad People

    The twelfth month is coming to an end.


    Chang''an City was decorated with lanterns and colorful lights.


    This year, Great Zhou ushered in its first bumper harvest in nearly 20 years. The entire country was overjoyed and the people showed their faces.


    They naturally attributed this achievement to Yuwen Nan Jing, who was known as the emperor of eternity. The support of the people for this empress had reached a fanatical level.


    As the leader of the new monarch, the status of the Tian Ce Prefecture had naturally risen, and coupled with the horns formed by the Mu Clan''s army, Mu Qingshan, in Jizhou, it could be said that its status in the Great Zhou Dynasty was now above ten thousand people.


    "Sister Ye, what are you doing? There are fireworks outside. Shouldn''t we go take a look?" The youth with the long saber on his back walked over to the red-clothed girl who was sitting in the main hall of the Tian Ce Mansion and asked.


    The young Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master was still beautiful and moving, but the deep fatigue between his eyebrows could not be concealed.


    Before the youth arrived, the woman seemed to be lowering her head and thinking about something. Her gaze was empty as she looked ahead. Only when the youth''s voice sounded did she sit up straight as if she had just woken up from a dream.


    Then, the woman forced a smile on her beautiful face and said, "Go and see. I want to take a rest."


    "Oh." The youth who had received such an answer replied without sorrow or joy, but he did not leave. Instead, he sat quietly on a chair beside him and frowned without saying a word.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned for a moment. She looked at the youth in puzzlement and asked, "Why don''t you go take a look?"


    It was New Year''s Eve, whether it was fireworks organized by the people themselves or dragon and lion dances sent by the Imperial Court, they could be said to be rarely seen lively scenes. Children like Liu Mo and Liu Xiao went to Chang''an Avenue early to watch the liveliness, and the youth in front of them seemed somewhat out of place compared to them.


    The boy surnamed Su furrowed his brows at that time and said, "I don''t like Chang''an. It''s not good here, nor is it good for people, nor is it good for the ground."


    At this point, the boy seemed to feel that something was wrong. He hurriedly looked at Ye Hongjian who was sitting on the high platform and said, "I''m not talking about Big Sister Ye, I''m just¡­ just¡­"


    At that time, the boy''s voice gradually became deep, and his expression also became a little lonely and confused, "I just don''t understand why¡­"


    Ye Hongjian looked at him like this. It was a little funny, but she also felt a little heartache.


    Generally speaking, the more kind a person was, the more he would be unable to live in such a beautiful place. This was not an affectation or inadaptability, but a difficult coordination from the soul.


    At this moment, Ye Hongjian was somewhat envious of the boy''s clean soul.


    "Since you don''t like it so much, then why should I go and see it?" Ye Hongjian teased, trying to improve the boy''s mood. "Didn''t you hear that you shouldn''t do anything to others if you don''t want to?"


    As she spoke, Ye Hongjian''s face also revealed a wisp of anger.


    "No, no, no." The boy with a string in his head immediately panicked. He waved his hand and said repeatedly. He tried his best to explain his meaning to Ye Hongjian, but he was not good at it. He said it for a long time, but he did not say anything. "I just saw that Sister Ye was unhappy these past few days, so I thought that if Sister went to see the fireworks outside, she might be in a better mood."


    At this point, the youth seemed to feel a little guilty about proposing that Ye Hongjian look at something that even he himself did not want to see. At that time, his head lowered, like a child who had made a mistake, waiting in fear for his parents to punish him.


    His appearance caused Ye Hongjian, who was still tense just now, to burst into laughter.


    The girl shook her head and a smile appeared on her face. She said, "Let''s go and have a look together."


    "Ah?" The boy was stunned, his expression blank, as if he hadn''t adapted to Ye Hongjian''s sudden change of attitude at the first possible moment.


    "Buy you an ice-sugar gourd?!" Ye Hongjian smiled craftily.


    These words undoubtedly pierced the pain of the boy who had just reached the age of fifteen. The boy who came to his senses no longer thought about it, and he followed Ye Hongjian''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    With a loud explosion, fireworks were sent into the sky, exploding in the air, releasing resplendent fireworks one after another.


    The crowd began to rejoice.


    There was a happy smile on the faces of the people, for the coming New Year, and for the harvest of the past year.


    Above the black crowd, Ye Hongjian and Su Mu''an sat side by side on the roof of the main hall of the Tian Ce Mansion .


    The boy ate the best sugar gourd and looked at the gorgeous fireworks in the sky, blinking his eyes again and again.


    After all, it was a child''s temperament, so he couldn''t help but be attracted by this scene. In the blink of an eye, he forgot what he had said in the hall.


    "Is it delicious?" Seeing his appearance, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes." The boy nodded, his eyes curved up, obviously enjoying the delicious food in his mouth.


    "Did they deduct your monthly money? Why does it seem like they haven''t eaten for a long time?" Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but laugh when she saw Su Mu''an ''s mouth was full of sugar.


    However, the boy waved his hand seriously and said, "No, the amount of money that should be paid every month is not small. But Brother Xu said that no matter how delicious the food is, it will become dull all the time. Therefore, I can''t help but buy it myself."


    "Is that so?" It was unknown if it was because of the three words "Big Brother Xu" that Ye Hongjian''s relaxed expression suddenly descended at that moment.


    The boy, who realized that he had said something wrong, wanted to say something to comfort him, but for some reason, he swallowed it back.


    He gritted his teeth and pondered for a while before asking, "Sister Ye, I have always had a question that I don''t understand."


    A smile appeared on Ye Hongjian''s face as she regained her senses and asked, "What''s the problem?"


    "You said that Big Brother Xu is a good person, and Grandpa Lu is also a good person."


    "But not every good person can do the right thing, so Grandpa Lu chased Brother Xu away¡­"


    "Then why is Zhu Xian clearly a bad person? He killed my father and many others. Then why does Sister Qing still want him to be an official again?"


    This question stunned Ye Hongjian.


    A few days ago, Empress Yuwen Nan Jing pushed Zhu Xian, who had already lost his position, back to the seat of head of the Long Night Division. Although Zhu Xian was still unable to contend against Tiance Prefecture in a short period of time, this method caused the dissatisfaction of the Mu Clan army stationed far away in Jizhou. Mu Qingshan played the memorials of the Imperial Court impeaching Zhu Xian and flew to Chang''an one after another.


    The actual ruler of the Tian Ce Mansion , Mr. Lu, joined forces with the old officials of the Zhang Equality Imperial Court to perform several times. However, Yuwen Nanjing, who had always been obedient to them, now seemed to be a different person. He did not have the slightest intention of letting go of this matter. At this moment, Mr. Lu and the others were still kneeling outside the Imperial Palace, begging Yuwen Nanjing to take back his life.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hongjian frowned.


    After experiencing the changes in Chang''an, her interest in the matters of the Imperial Court had dimmed. Although she was nominally the Prefecture Master of Tiance Prefecture, her real power had mostly fallen into the hands of Mr. Lu and the others. She did not care about this matter and just let it go.


    However, Qin Keqing''s recent situation was quite abnormal. She had noticed this very early, but she was unable to catch her vital points for a while. The fact that she had activated Zhu Xian proved that her previous worries were not imaginary.


    Therefore, she could only shake her head and say, "I don''t know¡­"


    "Perhaps everyone will change ¡­"


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that Sister Ke Qing will become a bad person?" Su Mu''an asked in confusion, but her eyebrows were filled with worry.


    Ye Hongjian burst into laughter.


    She stood up and looked up at the fireworks that continued to bloom in the sky, saying, "The definition of good and bad does not apply to the world of adults."


    "All of us are good people¡­"


    "They are also bad people ¡­"


    "Is that so?" Su Mu''an was stunned. Of course, he could not understand the meaning behind Ye Hongjian''s words. He only felt that the other party''s words seemed to have some truth, but he felt that this truth was not convincing enough.


    ''"I don''t think you''re right, Sister Ye¡­" His straightforward temper flared up again. At that time, he looked at Ye Hongjian seriously and said.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hongjian asked with a smile. She looked at the boy who seemed to want to tell her right and wrong.


    "You said that some people are bad people and good people. I think it makes sense¡­"


    "Just like Grandpa Lu, he seems to have done a lot of good deeds and helped a lot of people, but I just can''t like him. I think he''s the kind of person you''re talking about" the boy said with a frown. As if to make his words sound persuasive enough, he spoke intermittently, as if he was trying to find the right rhetoric to make his point.


    "But some people are good people. No matter what, they are good people." The boy said this with a serious expression on his face.


    "For example?" Ye Hongjian asked with some amusement.


    "Brother Xu!" The youth replied without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was stunned. Then, she shook her head helplessly. She pointed at the boy and said, "You, even if you were brainwashed by Xu Han''s helplessness, he told you to kill and set fire. You must draw your saber forward without hesitation."


    However, who would have thought that this was a teasing remark that fell into the boy''s ears? The boy''s expression instantly changed, and he muttered somewhat indignantly, "That''s not the case!"


    ''"¡­" Ye Hongjian saw that he was a little angry, so she put away her thoughts of teasing him and asked, "Good, good, good! Then tell me why your big brother Xu must be a good person?"


    This question puzzled Su Mu''an . The boy tilted his head and thought for a long time. He scratched his head and frowned. After a long time, he said, "I don''t understand either."


    "Probably because¡­"


    "He has never let down anyone who shouldn''t have been let down¡­"


    "I don''t think such a person would be a bad person no matter what."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 387 Qin Keqing and Yuwen Nanjing

    Originally, he only wanted to tease Su Mu''an , but he didn''t think that this boy could give him any decent answer.


    But when Su Mu''an spat out such words, Ye Hongjian was stunned for no reason.


    Before she could regain her senses, a few breaths of sound came from behind her.


    "Well said." The voice said.


    The two people on the roof were stunned. They all turned around and saw a woman dressed in yellow robes gently landing in front of them like an exiled immortal.


    "Sister Keqing?" After seeing that person''s appearance, Su Mu''an involuntarily cried out in alarm.


    "Your Majesty!" Ye Hongjian, on the other hand, knelt down on one knee and shouted loudly.


    At that time, Qin Keqing, or Yuwen Nanjing, smiled helplessly. She stretched out her hand and gently lifted Ye Hongjian''s kneeling body. He said, "How many times have you said it? There''s no need for this red tape between us."


    However, Yuwen Nanjing''s kindness did not receive the response she wanted.


    "There''s a difference in honor and inferiority. Your Majesty''s favor, Hongjian, is appreciated." After saying that, Ye Hongjian stood up.


    Su Mu''an , who was pure-minded, did not notice the subtle atmosphere between the two of them at that time.


    "But Sister Qing, why are you here?" As he asked, the smile on his face was genuine, without the slightest hint of hypocrisy.


    "The palace is bored. It''s the New Year''s Eve. I don''t even have a single person to speak to. After thinking about it, I secretly ran out to look for you." Yuwen Nanjing smiled and sat down beside the two of them. Then, he patted the two roofs beside him and signaled for Ye Hongjian and the other two to sit down as well.


    Naturally, the two of them had no reason to disobey.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that Mr. Lu and Prime Minister Zhang are leading officials to kneel outside Pu Tian Palace. Why are you free to come here?" Compared to Su Mu''an, Ye Hongjian was not so easy to fool. She sat beside Yuwen Nan Jing and asked with narrowed eyes.


    "It''s their business to kneel. I can''t stop them." Yuwen Nan Jing did not care about this. She sat on the cornice of the roof, her jade feet floating in the air. She leisurely swayed back and forth, but she raised her head to look at the night sky that was constantly blooming with fireworks. She smiled and said, "Since they like to kneel so much, then let them kneel down forever."


    As she said this, Yuwen Nanjing''s face still had that iconic smile that belonged to her.


    Warm, elegant, as warm as spring sunshine.


    However, at that time, the inexplicable Ye Hongjian felt as if she was in the Nine Nether Purgatory, and her heart went cold. She suddenly felt as if the Yuwen Nanjing in front of her was a different person. Although it was still the same as before, it made her somewhat unfamiliar.


    "Are they doing this for that scoundrel Zhu Xian?" Su Mu''an took the conversation and stared at Yuwen Nan Jing with her eyes wide open. Her eyes were filled with confusion and confusion.


    "Yes." Yuwen Nanjing was surprisingly calm as she nodded. "They don''t want me to push Zhu Xian into the court."


    "But Zhu Xian is indeed a bad guy. He killed my father ¡­" Su Mu''an ''s expression became strange as he said this. With his personality, he obviously didn''t know how to face Yuwen Nanjing, who seemed to be standing on the same side as Zhu Xian.


    "Of course I know he''s a bad guy." Yuwen Nanjing smiled and stretched out his hand, stroking Su Mu''an ''s confused head. "But Little An''an, don''t you still have the ability to kill him?"


    "I can''t kill him, but I cultivate every day. Very soon, I will personally avenge my father!" Su Mu''an clenched her fists and said.


    "Then when the time comes, can Big Sister Qing help you?" Yuwen Nanjing said.


    This attitude confused Su Mu''an for a moment, and she couldn''t understand what Yuwen Nanjing meant.


    ''"Of course Zhu Xian is a bad guy, but what about Mr. Lu and Zhang Xiang? They forced your big brother Xu away and almost killed him. Aren''t they good people? Before you kill Zhu Xian, lend him to elder sister. Elder sister will let you see a good show of dog bites dog." Yuwen Nanjing said in a relaxed tone, and he didn''t forget to blink at Su Mu''an at the end.


    "Is that so?" The puzzlement on Su Mu''an''s face grew a little heavier, but out of trust in Yuwen Nan Jing, and because he really couldn''t find any mistakes in his words, the boy nodded in the end.


    Seeing this scene, Yuwen Nanjing smiled and said, "Little An''an is the cutest. I''ll buy you sugar gourds tomorrow."


    ¡­


    The three of them chatted for a while on the roof of the main hall of the Tian Ce Mansion .


    Perhaps it was due to their tacit understanding that Yuwen Nanjing and Ye Hongjian did not mention the matters of the court, so Su Mu''an naturally could not mention them. The atmosphere between the three gradually rose, and only after the fireworks had burned did the three of them walk down from the roof.


    Su Mu''an went back to rest alone, while Ye Hongjian found a reason to send Yuwen Nanjing away.


    ¡­


    Walking in the middle of the night, but because of the New Year and still people to and fro on the streets.


    The atmosphere between Yuwen Nanjing and Ye Hongjian was somewhat silent.


    "Are you really prepared to attack Mr. Lu and the others?" After a hundred breaths of time, Ye Hongjian was the first to break the silence between the two of them.


    "Naturally." Yuwen Nanjing replied confidently and briefly.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian frowned. "They saved you. They pushed you onto the throne of this emperor ¡­" She tried to persuade the other party, but her words were interrupted.


    " Hongjian " The girl in yellow robes said softly, and her smile was like the spring breeze blowing willows. "You know what, I''ve always envied you before."


    "Huh?" Ye Hongjian was stunned, obviously she did not understand what the other party meant.


    ''"You can stay by Young Master Xu''s side all the time, as if you can read each other''s meaning with just a single glance. I envy this tacit understanding. I feel that your hearts are connected and that you are a natural pair." There was a faint smile on her face as she stated all of this in a calm tone, making it difficult for people to hear what she was thinking in her heart at this moment.


    "But now, I think I''m wrong."


    Yuwen Nanjing turned his head and looked at Ye Hongjian.


    She was still smiling, but there was something different in the corners of her lips and curved eyebrows.


    It was a condescending gaze, and it was also a pity from the soul.


    "You don''t understand him at all."


    "We just want to be who we want to be. This kind of thought has nothing to do with our origins, our bloodlines, our souls."


    "How about the royal family? How about the Eternal Emperor? This has never been what I wanted! What is the rule that we must accept gifts imposed on us by others? And we still need to be grateful for this?"


    "I am Qin Keqing, not Yuwen Nanjing."


    "I want to live according to my will. Anyone who tries to change this is destined to be my enemy!"


    As the girl spoke, blood suddenly shone in her clear eyes.


    Scorching bright red, aggressive.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 388 Lifesaving Grace

    After entering the territory of Yanzhou, even if it was just a small town on the border of Yanzhou, the liveliness and prosperity of the town was obviously higher than that of the Liaolong and Longzhou Prefectures.


    The capital of Great Xia, Heng Imperial City, is located in Yanzhou.


    Yan Zhou to Great Xia was Liang Zhou to Great Zhou.


    Its prosperity and affluence are both reasonable and unexpected. This was at least true for Xu Han and the others who had just arrived, but Yan Zhan and Xue Ning were familiar with each other, so they were clearly considered frequent visitors from Yan Province.


    Just as he walked into the small border town called Luo Ding City, he heard Mr. Shuo''s cadence from the wine shop at the corner of the street.


    "Flying Mountain, ten thousand li sword piercing through!"


    This seemed to be the heroic deeds of a certain former dynasty general. The drinkers below the stage were excited to hear this. Glasses of light crisscrossed each other, and there was no lack of pedestrians outside the drinks hall who could not afford to pay for the drinks but could only listen to it.


    "Old man Wei, someone is stealing your business." Seeing this scene, Chu Chouli looked at the old man with the wooden chest on his back and said with ridicule.


    Old Master Wei ''s back seemed to have bent a little. The wooden chest on his back was like a mountain pressing down on his back. Yan Zhan, who was so distressed to see it, said more than once that he wanted to help Master Wei, but was stopped by Xu Han and the other two who had seen the strange chest before.


    When the old man heard this, he grinned and said, "Do your own business, well water doesn''t violate the river water."


    ¡­


    According to the convention, the group found an inn to stay in.


    Chu Chouli took the lead in ordering a table of wine and dishes and winked at Yan Zhan.


    Yan Zhan comprehensively pulled Ning Zhumang, who was about to go into the room to pack his things, and the two of them responded and drank wine for Lord Ning again.


    In their previous conversation with Gui Puti, the crowd had most likely heard some clues about Ning Zhumang''s ancient past. Adhering to the spirit of digging deep into the roots and tracing back to the source, Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan would occasionally talk to Ning Zhumang.


    However, Lord Ning had been in charge of the sect for at least several decades, and his mouth was tightly shut. Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan tried their best to figure out what was going on, but they were unable to detect any of them.


    In the end, Chu Chouli slapped his thigh and came up with a "poisonous scheme"!


    In his words, "Beauties in this world are most afraid of a sweet mouth, but heroes in this world are most afraid of a pot of wine that is old and fragrant."


    In his eyes, Hero Chu, there was probably nothing in this world that could not be solved by a jar of wine. If so, then two jars.


    Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan clapped. The two of them had begun this round of drinking a few days ago and had put it into practice.


    Thus, on the first day, Hero Chu was drunk, and he snot and cried as he told the sad and beautiful love story between him and her at the age of eighteen.


    The next day, Yan Zhan smiled foolishly and said that he and Xue Ning knew each other. Speaking of rising, he seemed to want to hug the girl whose face was flushed from the smell of alcohol by his side. However, what he got was a big white eye. After that, he repeatedly apologized, coaxed, and swore to settle the matter.


    From the beginning to the end, Sect Leader Ning, who was the target of this "poisonous scheme", leisurely drank sake and watched the two men play with treasures in front of him with an indifferent expression.


    The two middle-aged men, who thought they were heroes in the wine, thought bitterly and decided a few days later to launch another attack on Ning Zhumang with their new strategic plan, which was based on persuasion and supplemented by respect.


    Apart from shaking his head and bitterly smiling, Xu Han sighed at the two children''s temperament. He had no interest in participating, nor did he intend to stop them.


    He couldn''t stand the commotion of the two of them and sat at the side table with Master Wei, Zhen Yue, and the others.


    Zhen Yue, who had just arrived, had probably witnessed the extraordinary abilities of the others before. The few of them were somewhat embarrassed, especially when they were beside Master Wei.


    It wasn''t until Master Wei finished his dinner and walked out of the inn alone with his suitcase on his back that the atmosphere at the table relaxed a little. Of course, this relaxation was only relative.


    Dull and quiet were still the main colors on the dining table, which was quite incompatible with Chu Chouli and the others who were talking loudly next door.


    Seeing this, Xu Han suddenly put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand and said, "Let''s go out for a walk."


    The four strong men sitting on both sides were stunned. They widened their eyes and looked at Xu Han, who had made this request, before turning to look at their boss.


    Zhen Yue also raised her head, a little stunned, as if she did not believe that Xu Han had sent her such an invitation.


    However, after confirming that the other party''s gaze was indeed directed at her, the girl still nodded her head.


    ¡­


    Hu Ma, Lu Yashan, Wei Chen, and Shi Yucheng were known as Zhen Yue''s four Diamonds.


    Of course, this name was self-proclaimed, but Zhen Yue''s subordinates were only the four of them. Naturally, no one would snatch it from them.


    The four Diamonds were tiptoeing behind Xu Han and Zhen Yue at this moment. Their expressions were vigilant and focused, just like farmers who were guarding against evil wolves snatching away their sheep. They were filled with hatred, but they were also somewhat fearful.


    This analogy was somewhat inappropriate.


    After all, Zhen Yue''s ability was not something the four of them could compare to, but that concern was real. The five of them were dependent on each other in Great Zhou''s Jianghu, and the relationship between them was not something that could be explained by simple words like boss and little brother.


    "Old Ma, do you think this brat is coveting the beauty of our boss and trying to force him to submit?" As one of the four, Lu Yashan, who was quite intelligent, first put forward his own point of view.


    "Mm, this kid doesn''t look good. From the beginning, I felt that he didn''t look like a good person. He must have evil intentions on this trip." Hu Ma nodded, agreeing with Lu Yashan''s idea.


    The youngest Wei Chen was puzzled, "But I remember when I was in the antler plains, Brother Ma said that our boss was interested in him ¡­ How could this be considered Lang Qing''s concubine ¡­"


    "Bah!" Hu Ma shouted. However, he seemed to realize that his voice was too loud. He shrank his neck and looked at the two people walking in front of him. After confirming that his voice did not attract their attention, he said, "That brat pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger. Our boss likes him. That''s called favoring him!" "Kid, if you have some conscience, it''s not like the two of you can''t be together."


    "But this kid is really capable now. He likes to bully men and women with his own cultivation. If he abandons our boss, wouldn''t he harm our boss?"


    Hu Ma said solemnly, causing Lu Yashan and Wei Chen to nod their heads repeatedly and not be able to pick out a single flaw.


    However, Shi Yucheng, who hadn''t spoken the entire time, poked his head out and carefully looked at the three people who shared the same hatred. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he mustered the courage to say, "But ¡­ in the antlers, it seems like he saved us."


    "So what?!" The three of them asked in unison.


    "Gulu."


    Shi Yucheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and whispered with difficulty, "Didn''t you say ¡­ saving my life ¡­"


    ''"When¡­ to repay me with my promise¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 389 Grievance

    The two of them walked silently in the small city on the border of Yan Zhou.


    Zhen Yue lowered her head without saying a word.


    This was somewhat different from the lean and agile image she had left Xu Han before.


    Xu Han was thinking about how to open the conversation between the two of them. After all, he had many questions he wanted to ask the woman in front of him. Of course, he knew that the other party also had a lot to say to him.


    Only then did this thought arise, but Zhen Yue''s voice sounded first.


    "Thank you." The woman still lowered her head and spoke in an extremely gentle voice.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned. This was far from the conversation he had imagined.


    Seemingly thinking that Xu Han did not understand what he meant, Zhen Yue hurriedly raised her head to look at Xu Hanyan and said, "Thank you for saving us in the antler plains."


    Only then did Xu Han regain his senses and shake his head, "Do it according to your strength. Don''t worry about it."


    Naturally, these words were not polite. To Xu Han, what happened that day was indeed done according to the situation. If Liu Sheng was not around, he would not have done this for Zhen Yue and the others who had met by chance.


    "Yes." Zhen Yue nodded her head, her pretty face seemed to have turned two unusual blushes under the street lights.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat, and he could more or less tell what was wrong with Zhen Yue.


    He frowned and decided to ask straightforwardly, "Liu Sheng didn''t send you here to deliver a letter just for the sake of delivering it, right?"


    Feeling the change in Xu Han''s tone, Zhen Yue was slightly stunned. After a few breaths, her expression finally returned to normal. She raised her eyes to look at Xu Han and said in a deep voice, "He wants to see you."


    "Huh?" Xu Han''s eyebrows twitched at that moment, and a strange expression appeared on his face.


    ¡­


    After that, Zhen Yue told Xu Han everything that happened to her after she left the antler plains.


    Liu Sheng kept his word and sent Boss Gan back to Great Zhou, telling him not to do this business for a short period of time. However, Zhen Yue and the others were unable to return to Great Zhou. Fortunately, the Dark Asura Palace forces of Great Xia Branch were mostly under Liu Sheng''s control. Although they could not completely erase the traces of a few people like Ghost Subhuti, it was enough to ensure their safety.


    However, such a day came to an end about half a month ago.


    The two yama, including ghost Subhuti, came to Great Xia and took over Senluo''s authority in Great Xia from Liu Sheng. Zhen Yue did not know much about the specific situation, but it seemed that Liu Sheng''s personal freedom had been restricted because of this, and the news that Xu Han and the others wanted Senluo to buy Fang Ziyu spread to Great Xia''s headquarters. Liu Sheng read out the scent from Boss Gan''s name left behind by Xu Han, so he sent Zhen Yue and the others to deliver the news.


    "Where is he?" Hearing Liu Sheng''s situation, Xu Han was naturally obliged to ask.


    "Horizontal Imperial City." Zhen Yue said. "He said that he wanted me to bring you to Horizontal Imperial City, so he would naturally find a way to contact you."


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded. From the looks of it, Liu Sheng''s situation was not optimistic either. They were also heading to Heng Imperial City to wait for the Swordsman''s Conference to begin in March. There was no conflict. Thinking of this, Xu Han looked up at Zhen Yueyan beside him and said, "Then follow me."


    The woman''s face lit up when she heard this, but before the joy could spread, Xu Han''s cold voice sounded again.


    "But you''d better put away those thoughts."


    "I don''t like it."


    After saying that, Xu Han turned around and left, not looking at the gradually frozen expression on the woman''s face.


    ¡­


    "Boss, did that brat do anything to you?" After Xu Han''s figure left, the Four Great Diamonds hurriedly surrounded him and asked with concern.


    His gaze didn''t forget to look up and down at Zhen Yue, as if he was looking for some evidence of Xu Han''s evil intentions.


    Zhen Yue rolled her eyes at the four of them and shook her head unkindly. Then he seemed to recall something and asked, "Are you following me?"


    The faces of the four immediately changed. Hu Ma was the most alert. At that time, he hurriedly explained, "Boss, we were also worried that that brat would plot against you. We secretly followed just in case."


    At this moment, the other three people also reacted and nodded in agreement.


    However, he did not expect that this kind of behavior would attract Zhen Yue''s eyes again.


    "Protect me? What abilities do you have? If you really have something, what are you going to use to protect me?"


    This question instantly left the four strong men dumbfounded.


    "But even if we are not a match for that kid, we will definitely not let him bully our boss unless he tramples on our corpses," they said somewhat unconvincingly.


    The righteous indignation in their voices and the decisive expression on their faces caused Zhen Yue, who was still angry, to be stunned. Her heart inexplicably softened, and her expression immediately became lonely.


    "Actually¡­ I hope that he wants to do something to me¡­"


    "What?" The four burly men''s expressions immediately changed when they said this.


    "Could it be" Hu Ma widened his eyes.


    ''"Boss, you" Lu Yashan''s mouth widened.


    Wei Chen stretched his neck.


    "That kid?" Shi Yucheng''s face was filled with fear.


    The four of them played with each other like treasures, causing Zhen Yue, who was originally full of worry, to immediately reveal a bitter smile, and she fiercely rolled her eyes at them.


    "The power of Dark Asura Palace has already spread to Great Xia ¡­ and with Liu Sheng''s loss of power, it is very likely that we will be put on the hunt list again ¡­" She patiently explained to her four well-developed and simple-minded subordinates.


    "Boss wants to use the beauty trap to find a backer?" Although it was true that their limbs were well developed, the crowd was still far from being stupid. Hearing this, they instantly came to an enlightenment. "But even though that brat''s abilities are a bit better than ours¡­"


    Perhaps it was because of his lack of confidence, Hu Ma''s voice was a little softer. After confirming that Zhen Yue had no intentions of arguing with him, he said, "But if you want to fight against Dark Asura Palace, I''m afraid ¡­"


    The nearby Lu Yashan did not wait for Hu Ma to finish his sentence and interrupted him. He pointed at his head and said, "You elm head! Didn''t you hear what he called that ghost Subhuti that day? Second Mother!"


    "Also, the old man beside him has obviously made Gui Puti fear him. Do you think he has the ability to protect us?"


    Hu Ma, who was choked by Lu Yashan, was about to retaliate when Wei Chen lowered his head and said, "But even so, we can''t let Boss humiliate us for our own safety."


    After saying this, the three people on the side finally came to their senses.


    "That''s right, boss. We agreed to share the blessings and hardships. Killing people is only the first step. Even if our brothers die, we can''t watch you fall into the tiger''s trap. You might as well kill us!" Hu Ma shouted.


    Such remarks surprisingly attracted the approval of the other three, and even Lu Yashan, who he had never been able to deal with, nodded repeatedly at that time.


    However, Zhen Yue shook her head.


    The woman with a neat black ponytail muttered to herself as she looked in the direction where Xu Han had left.


    "After fighting for so many years¡­ I''m already tired¡­"


    "I did it for you, but also for myself."


    "Besides¡­"


    At this point, the woman paused. Her black pupils suddenly lit up, and the scene of the youth walking up with three thousand sword shadows in his hand once again appeared in his mind.


    The corner of her mouth suddenly curled into a smile as she muttered in a voice that only he could hear clearly.


    "Besides, I don''t feel wronged¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 390 Chill

    "Thank you! Thank you!" Master Wei held his porcelain bowl and thanked the passers-by one.


    Although it was already the New Year''s Eve, Great Xia still looked like it was cold in the middle of winter. At this moment, the heavy snow was temporarily resting, but the streets were still covered with a thick layer of snow.


    In this kind of weather, even if the people of Great Xia, who were famous for their martial arts, had no choice but to go on the streets and suffer from this chill. In this snowstorm, very few people were willing to stop and listen to the old man''s drama.


    Because of this, Master Wei''s harvest today was not too good.


    When the onlookers gave the rewards and left, the old man did not pack up his clothes as usual. Instead, he stood alone in the gradually desolate streets, lowering his head and carefully counting the pitiful few copper coins in the porcelain bowl in his hand.


    He did the math.


    Today should be December 29th.


    Tomorrow is the end of the year, a hundred thousand silver coins is still far from enough.


    However, there was only less than three months left. He couldn''t help but sigh and furrow his brows.


    Thoughts echoed in his mind, and he inexplicably remembered the conversation that had been carved into his heart at the end of that long time.


    ¡­


    The white-haired but handsome Daoist waved his sleeves, causing the white-robed figure surrounding the crane to retreat.


    The multicolored light in the sky dissipated, and the lotus blooming in the pond withered.


    The white-robed figure looked at the Taoist in disbelief and asked in a deep voice, "Wei Changming! What are you doing?"


    The handsome Taoist did not respond to the white robe. He extended his right hand into the void and held a snowy sword in his hand.


    He stared coldly at the white-robed figure without saying a word, but his gaze grew colder and colder.


    "In this world, a thousand years old True Immortal is right in front of you. Wei Changming, do you want this True Immortal position for the sake of a childhood sweetheart that was less than a few years old?" The white-robed figure asked. Although his appearance was wrapped in that holy light, judging from his current tone, it was not difficult for the handsome Taoist to imagine that his face was filled with confusion and anger.


    It should be an interesting sight, he thought.


    It was a pity that no one was lucky enough to see him.


    Therefore, he sighed and shook his head.


    "Are you rejecting me?" The white-robed figure asked, "Do you want to give up the opportunity that thousands of cultivators have sought after after a hundred years of bitter cultivation? Then what exactly are you going to do with your hundred years of bitter cultivation?"


    The white-robed voice was filled with astonishment, but in addition to this astonishment, it was more puzzled.


    With his experience of experiencing hundreds of tribulations, he was still unable to understand the choice of this Taoist in front of him.


    "To see you." The handsome Taoist took his own steps towards the white-robed figure.


    That step was as light as a dragon skimming the water, and it was like a mountain spinning, lifting the weight as lightly as it could.


    As a result, the lotus pond produced waves, and the courtyard fell into the dust until the heavens and earth shook.


    The white-robed figure instantly understood.


    "You want to avenge that monster?" He said coldly.


    Monster? Taoist didn''t like this address, or rather, he didn''t like the disdainful tone of the white-robed man''s address. To be more frank, he probably didn''t like the white-robed man.


    Therefore, in the next moment, he took another step forward.


    This step was as heavy as a thousand juns, as if Mount Tai was overwhelming, and all armies were galloping.


    As a result, the wind and rain suddenly came, and the heavens and the earth darkened. Thunder hung in the nine heavens, and it was about to descend.


    It was a sword strike that shook the past and present.


    It was a sword that pierced through the heavens and earth.


    It was also an invisible sword strike.


    The momentum of the sword attack was fierce, but it dissipated silently.


    The Taoist looked at the sword in his hand, then at the white-robed figure Anran was standing on, his brows furrowed.


    "The True Immortal Body is above all tribulations. It will not die or be destroyed. You will not be able to hurt me every day if you are not inferior to the True Immortal Realm."


    "But once you accept my Dao and enter the True Immortal Realm, you will have no reason to kill me."


    "This is a dead end."


    The white-robed man said as if he were speaking. His broad clothes stirred, and his face, surrounded by immortal light, had a ferocious expression.


    The Taoist couldn''t see that scene, but he could feel it very clearly.


    It had to be said that he hated the appearance of the white robe at this moment.


    However, as the white-robed man said, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Therefore, he withdrew his sword and turned around to leave the thatched cottage that he had been sitting in for a hundred years.


    "Where are you going?" Asked the white-robed man.


    "Find a way to kill you." Daoist said.


    "What you can''t do, the rules of heaven and earth have already been laid down. If you miss this opportunity, you will no longer have the chance to ascend to the True Immortal Realm. What awaits you will be endless lightning tribulations, until they chop you to ashes!" Said the white-robed man loudly.


    The Taoist''s footsteps paused at that moment, as if he was moved by the words of the white-robed man.


    "I want to give it a try." But in the next moment, Daoist''s voice sounded again. This time, he did not hesitate at all and walked out of the thatched cottage.


    ¡­


    Thinking of this, Master Wei suddenly felt a chill coming from his fingers.


    He was shocked, and his mind was pulled out of his thoughts.


    When he looked closely, he discovered that his palm, which was holding the porcelain bowl, had at some unknown time been stained with a little white sparkling thing.


    The old man was stunned and suddenly came to his senses.


    That''s snow.


    He raised his head to look at the pitch-black sky, where something like this was drifting down from the dim sky.


    They descended lightly, and in the blink of an eye, they landed on the old man''s shoulders and head.


    At this moment, the chill became even clearer. It came from his shoulders, arms, and forehead, piercing through the old man''s limbs and bones, penetrating through his internal organs, reaching straight to his brain and heart.


    It was a trembling sensation.


    The old man subconsciously put away the porcelain bowl in his hand and closed his clothes to resist the sudden chill.


    Throughout the entire process, the old man''s movements were somewhat unfamiliar.


    He couldn''t remember how many years he hadn''t felt this way.


    He did not find it annoying or uncomfortable, but rather felt an inexplicable sense of freedom.


    "This is what it feels like to be a human." The old man said this with a smile on his face.


    Perhaps it was because it was too cold, this smile was a little stiff, as if his wrinkled face had been frozen stiff by the heavy snow and cold wave.


    However, Master Wei did not seem to have noticed it. He even swept away the gloom from before and leisurely snorted a tune.


    He squatted down, braved the cold to tidy up his belongings, put them into his wooden chest as usual, then carried the big chest and was about to leave.


    However, when he got up, he discovered that the wooden box seemed to be a little heavier than before.


    The old man shook his head and gritted his teeth before he stood up.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, as if it was going to engulf the entire town.


    In the heavy snow, the old man bent his body and slowly walked forward, leaving behind a row of footprints of varying depths beneath the snow.


    He gradually walked away, but the melodious tune was still echoing.


    It was just that he didn''t know if the song was originally like this, or if the old man had deliberately done it, but at this moment, he could hear the tune¡­


    It was like the murmur of a distant lover, but also like the howl of a wild fox in the mountains of twilight¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 391 Nice Place

    When Xu Han returned to the inn.


    The battle between Chu Chouli, Yan Zhan, and Ning Zhumang was coming to an end.


    Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan hooked their shoulders, their faces flushed red as they did not know what they were talking about. However, that intimate expression seemed to wish that they could immediately pledge blood to form a golden orchid for Alliance Righteousness.


    Ning Zhumang was still sitting on the side with an indifferent expression, quietly drinking and pouring.


    Seeing this, Xu Han shook his head helplessly and sat beside Ning Zhumang.


    "How many?" He glanced at the two people who were already unconscious and asked.


    "Eight jars." Headmaster Ning''s answer was simple and straightforward.


    "Where''s Master Wei?" Xu Han did not have the mood to carefully investigate why the two of them had carefully planned their strategy to the point of injuring one hundred enemies and damaging eight thousand oneself. He turned around and asked in this manner.


    "He hasn''t returned yet." Ning Zhumang shook his head.


    This answer stunned Xu Han, "Hmm?"


    He raised his head to look at the night outside the window. However, because of the snow, he couldn''t see the moonlight and naturally could not judge roughly two hours. However, he still felt that Master Wei had returned a little late today.


    Thinking of this, his brows furrowed slightly.


    Seemingly seeing through his worries, Ning Zhumang drank another mouthful of sake at that time and said indifferently, "Perhaps it was the snow that delayed him greatly. With Teacher''s ability, nothing will happen."


    "Oh." Xu Han nodded and found a clean glass on the table. He poured himself a glass of sake and raised his head to drink it.


    Then, the youth with the white cloth tied to his right arm smiled craftily at Ning Zhumang and said, "I say, Uncle Ning, what kind of romantic debt did you owe to make my Second Martial Niang hate you to the bone?"


    Sitting upright, Headmaster Ning glanced sideways at Xu Han and said, "I thought that only the two of them had such thoughts."


    "Haha." Hearing this, Xu Han smiled and said, "I''m just curious. I''m just curious."


    Finally, Xu Han saw Ning Zhumang''s indifferent expression and said, "Actually, this person is not a romantic youth, and Uncle Ning doesn''t need to hide anything."


    "Is that so?" Ning Zhumang asked, his gaze glancing behind Xu Han. A smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Xu Han also sensed something different from Ning Zhumang''s strange gaze. He subconsciously turned around and saw Zhen Yue leading Hu Ma and the others who had already appeared at the entrance of the inn.


    The woman in tight clothes gritted her teeth and walked to Xu Han''s side. She lowered her head and blushed. She did not say anything, but her delicate daughter''s posture was extremely lovely.


    At that time, Ning Zhumang stood up and signaled for Zhen Yue to take his seat. Then, he patted Xu Han''s shoulder and winked at him mockingly, saying, "Well said, he is not a romantic young man."


    ¡­


    Master Wei came back a lot later than usual.


    He seemed to be in poor health. Xu Han noticed that his face was rather pale. He originally wanted to ask but was perfunctorily dealt with by the other party. Xu Han was not good at investigating further.


    On the second day, when everyone set off again, Master Wei seemed to have gotten up a little later than usual. However, because Yan Zhan and Chu Chouli, two big men who had yet to wake up from their hangovers, needed to be taken care of, most of them did not pay attention to this.


    At this moment, the four Diamonds that Zhen Yue had brought with him were of use. They helped Yan Zhan, Chu Chou, and Chou Li go on their way in twos and twos.


    Today was the New Year''s Eve. Master Wei said that there must be a lot more pedestrians on the streets today than before, so he had to feel their next destination, Ding Man City in Yan Zhou, before dark!


    After entering Yan Zhou, the main point of the journey, Heng Imperial City, was close at hand. Xu Han had calculated that he would arrive in less than four to five days. The closer he got to the capital of Great Xia, the more prosperous the cities that everyone passed by would become.


    This Savage Setting City was considered one of the top ten cities in Great Xia. No wonder Master Wei cared so much.


    However, what Xu Han couldn''t understand was why an expert at Master Wei ''s realm would still value these silver coins.


    ¡­


    According to the plan, everyone arrived at Ding Man City smoothly before nightfall.


    Just as Master Wei had expected, the New Year''s Pass was approaching, and there were endless pedestrians coming and going on the streets, almost squeezing the entire Ding Man City. Even the beds in the inn were rather nervous. Everyone ran to several inns before finding suitable accommodation.


    Perhaps it was because they drank too much yesterday, or perhaps it was because the New Year was coming, Yan Zhan and Chu Chouli did not pull Ning Zhumang to fight again. Instead, the drunken Chu Chouli talked to the shopkeeper, took the kitchen, bought some ingredients, and personally cooked and threatened to cook a good meal for everyone.


    However, Master Wei did not feel at ease enjoying the delicious meal. He hurriedly ate two steamed buns and was about to leave the stall. Xu Han was somewhat worried and went with the other party, saying that he wanted to take care of them. However, Zhen Yue did not know what he was thinking, but actually followed him. This inevitably attracted a burst of ridicule from everyone.


    The matter of setting up a stall for Master Wei is not complicated.


    It was nothing more than placing the stool that the old man took out from the wooden box and finding a place where he could stand and listen to the guests. Xu Han and Zhen Yue easily solved this problem.


    "Ding Man City is a famous bustling town in Great Xia. This old man can do it by himself. The two of you will have a good stroll. It''s not a waste of your trip to take a look." After all this was done, Master Wei smiled and said to Xu Han and Zhen Yueyan.


    Hearing this, Xu Han pondered for a moment before agreeing in surprise. This action caused the beautiful eyes of the woman beside him to shine brightly.


    ¡­


    The phrase "mountains of people and seas of people" was most suitable for Ding Man City at this moment.


    The shouts of the peddlers echoed endlessly. The children''s playfulness and the elders'' laughter merged into one, rippling on the streets of Ding Man City.


    This is supposed to be a beautiful scenery.


    Unfortunately, Xu Han did not have the heart to appreciate it.


    He lowered his eyebrows and walked amidst the crowd. It was better to say that he was strolling around than immersing himself in his own world.


    Zhen Yue walked beside Xu Han with her hands behind her back. She glanced sideways at the youth beside her. His furrowed brows and tense face carried a sense of serenity that did not match his age.


    Zhen Yue couldn''t imagine what Xu Han had experienced, but she couldn''t help but stare at the youth''s face for a while longer.


    Until the youth seemed to feel something as he raised his head and met Zhen Yue''s gaze.


    The woman was stunned at that time and subconsciously wanted to withdraw her gaze. However, at that time, she seemed to suddenly recall something. Her body trembled and she gritted her teeth. She strangely chose not to dodge and not to dodge. She looked straight at Xu Han''s gaze.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Xu Han''s gaze was calm, just like the expression on his face, making it difficult for Zhen Yue to peek at the youth''s current state of mind.


    In the end, she couldn''t stand this kind of gaze. After more than ten breaths of time, she was defeated. He and her face flushed as she withdrew her gaze. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Xu Han did not answer her question. After that, he also withdrew his gaze and walked towards the end of the street again.


    Seeing this, Zhen Yue could only follow quickly.


    After taking a few steps, Xu Han stopped beside a vendor who was using the excuse.


    That was the place to buy and sell some small accessories. Naturally, these items were not for men to use. Apart from Zhen Yue and Xue Ning, there were no other women in Xu Han''s group.


    It was impossible for Xu Han to give something like this to Xue Ning¡­


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yue, who was standing beside Xu Han, blushed.


    She stood quietly at the side and carefully selected the accessories with a serious expression on Xu Han''s face. In the end, she took out a bell tied with red threads.


    "Does it look good?" He held the bell and shook it slightly in front of Zhen Yue. The bell let out a crisp sound, and the sound landed in Zhen Yue''s ears was as moving as the best music in the world.


    "Mm! It looks good." Apart from Hu Ma and the others, Zhen Yue, who had never received any gifts from the opposite sex, nodded without thinking at that time, and the blush on her face became even more intense at that time.


    Xu Han put the bell in Zhen Yue''s hand as if he hadn''t noticed her abnormality and paid the shop owner''s praise. Only then did he lead Zhen Yue out of the crowded downtown.


    After crossing a few more blocks, the two of them turned into a deserted alley.


    Xu Han, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. This caused Zhen Yue, who was holding the bell behind her, to be stunned. At that moment, she also hurriedly stopped.


    She looked around and discovered that there was no one around. Her heart immediately tightened. Her gaze towards Xu Han became somewhat terrified, but there was indeed some expectation in her heart.


    Xu Han looked at her at that time.


    His eyes shone brightly, and his expression was intriguing.


    Zhen Yue was so uncomfortable that she subconsciously wanted to avoid Xu Han''s gaze. But at that time, Xu Han reached out and took the bell from Zhen Yue''s hand.


    "Do you like it?" He then asked in an extremely low tone.


    At this time, he was extremely close to Zhen Yue, and the hot air he exhaled when he spoke slapped on Zhen Yue''s face, causing the girl''s face to turn even redder.


    "Yes." She nodded, her voice inaudible.


    "That''s good." Xu Han smiled. It was at that moment that he gently put the bell around Zhen Yue''s arm. Zhen Yue, who had never been in such close contact with the opposite sex, was frozen in place at that moment. It was as if someone had cast a Body Stabilization Curse and was unable to move.


    "Do you know why I brought you here?" Xu Han''s voice sounded again at that moment.


    Hearing this, Zhen Yue immediately felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She could clearly hear her heartbeat and could also feel the burning heat on her face that seemed to be melting her.


    "Coming." She thought to herself, but because of the woman''s reserved attitude, she shook her head, but her body became even more tense.


    "Because" Xu Han''s lips leaned against her ears, his tone becoming more and more strange. The hot air hit Zhen Yue''s earlobe, making the woman feel numb.


    "What a¡­"


    "A good place to kill and silence people!"


    At that moment, Xu Han''s voice suddenly became cold and filled with killing intent. At that moment, he stretched out his hand and grabbed her neck. Then, under Zhen Yue''s surprised gaze, Xu Han lifted her body high up like this¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 392 Wake Up

    Xu Han''s cultivation was already at the fifth Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    There were few enemies in his cultivation realm, and even a cultivator in the sixth realm was not necessarily without the strength to fight.


    On the other hand, Zhen Yue was at the Nether Opening Realm and the Heavenly Hunt Realm. The difference between the two was not too great.


    At this moment, Xu Han grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up high. She did not have the slightest bit of resistance and could only let the other party lift her up.


    Her face was still crimson, but this time, it was not because of the thoughts of those daughters, but because of the suffocating feeling of being unable to breathe. She could only stare fixedly at Xu Han, but she couldn''t understand why Xu Han suddenly had such intense killing intent towards her.


    "I said before that you can follow me, but I can''t touch your little thoughts." Xu Han''s cold voice sounded again. "Don''t take someone Xu''s words as a joke."


    At this point, Xu Han''s grip on Zhen Yue''s neck grew even stronger, as if he really wanted to kill Zhen Yue.


    Of course, this was not Xu Han''s original intention.


    He hated to be used by others, and Zhen Yue''s thoughts seemed to him to be nothing more than wanting to get close to him in a perverted manner and find a reliable backer for himself.


    Xu Han brought her here simply to scare the other party. Although Xu Han was not a good believer in men and women, he was still far from killing people.


    But¡­


    When he saw the woman in front of him getting paler and paler, and her aura becoming more and more dispirited, he could even clearly feel the burning blood in the blood vessels around her neck.


    He felt that the scene before him was so beautiful. He had an impulse to tear open the white jade-like skin on the woman''s neck and see the scene of blood gushing out.


    Just the thought of Xu Han gave rise to an indescribable impulse to turn that imagination into reality.


    "Are you going to kill me?" Zhen Yue also felt the killing intent bursting out from Xu Han''s body. She used both of her hands to press down on Xu Han''s arm with difficulty and spat out this sentence from her mouth.


    Xu Han''s body trembled for no reason at that time. He realized that he was strange.


    Thus, he suddenly woke up, and the hand holding Zhen Yue''s neck loosened at that time.


    Zhen Yue instantly fell to the ground, breathing heavily in the air that she hadn''t seen for a long time, her body collapsed to the ground, and she couldn''t stand up in a short period of time.


    At this moment, Xu Han clearly did not have the mood to care about Zhen Yue''s situation. He looked at his hands as if they did not belong to him.


    After recovering, Zhen Yue seemed to have realized Xu Han''s strange behavior. She supported the stone wall beside the alley and stood up. She looked at Xu Han carefully and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Xu Han panted heavily in shock. It took him a long time to calm down the fear and anomaly in his heart, but he didn''t want to reveal it in front of Zhen Yue. Thus, he said coldly with a calm gaze, "As you can see, if someone wants to kill you and your subordinates, it''s just a waste of effort, so¡­ don''t challenge my patience again."


    "Lu Jiaoyuan saved you. Help me take Ah Sheng away. We don''t owe each other a single yard."


    ''"You convey the message to me on behalf of Ah Sheng. This is something that someone Xu owes you. When you go to the Horizontal Imperial City to meet Ah Sheng, you will leave with your subordinates. This bell is considered a token, and you can come find me if you are in trouble in the future."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    He didn''t dare to stay for long. Although he temporarily suppressed the impulse in his heart, Xu Han felt that something was wrong.


    He wanted to leave quickly, first to save Zhen Yue''s life, and secondly, to investigate the situation in his body.


    However, when he walked away, Zhen Yue stared at Xu Han, who was about to leave, and said loudly, "But you didn''t kill me, did you?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han''s footsteps stopped at that moment. He turned his head to look at the woman whose face was still weak and frowned.


    "I admit that I approached you because our current situation requires a backer like you, but that doesn''t mean I just want to use you." Zhen Yue''s eyes widened as she looked at Xu Han and said.


    "I don''t care what you think of me. I just don''t like it." Xu Han shook his head, and his tone was a little cold, with a faint impatience.


    As he spoke, Xu Han was about to turn around and leave again.


    However, Zhen Yue did not seem to understand Xu Han''s impatience. She quickly walked to Xu Han and blocked his path.


    Then she widened her eyes and stared at Xu Han, asking, "What''s wrong with you?"


    The woman''s innate keen intuition made her realize that something was wrong with Xu Han.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Xu Hanyan said. Then, he pushed it away with one hand and took another step forward.


    However, just as he took this step, his heart suddenly trembled. It was as if someone was knocking on his heart with a muffled drum. The steps he took instantly stopped, his face pale, and dense traces of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He froze in place.


    "Are you all right?" Seeing this scene, Zhen Yue became more and more certain of her judgment. She took a step forward and supported Xu Han. She leaned her head closer to Xu Han and looked at him with concern.


    Xu Han looked at the face that was so close at hand, and looked at the concern on his face that seemed to come from the bottom of his heart.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, an explosive sound came from his brain.


    "It''s such hypocrisy! It''s such concern! It pushed you into the abyss. Have you forgotten?"


    At the same time, an incomparably hoarse voice with a strong demonic aura appeared in his mind.


    "Think of the ocean currents¡­"


    "Think of the Headmaster¡­"


    "Think of Mr. Lu¡­"


    "Think about the twin dragons and snakes¡­"


    "Think of the absurd scene of ten thousand people inviting you to die¡­"


    The voice rang out continuously, as if it was accompanied by some sort of magic power. The images of the past involuntarily appeared in Xu Han''s mind.


    Suddenly, waves of intense pain came from his brain.


    "What do you want to say?" He squatted down, hugged his head, and spoke in a voice that was almost like a roar. This manner immediately caused Zhen Yue''s face to turn pale.


    She didn''t know why, and said somewhat dumbfounded and somewhat aggrieved, "I just¡­ care about you¡­"


    However, what she did not understand was that Xu Han''s words were not spoken to her at all.


    "This is the world."


    "Everything is born evil!"


    "They have betrayed their trust. They have betrayed goodness."


    "Behind all good lies great evil, and all evil hangs the mask of good."


    "Only destruction and death are the end result of the world, the pure land of living beings!"


    "Look at the woman in front of you. How similar is she to the people who used you and betrayed you back then?"


    "Come¡­"


    "Kill her!"


    ¡­


    "Kill her?"


    "Kill her?"


    "Kill her!!!"


    Xu Han repeated this sentence. His pupils gradually dilated, and a scarlet color spread out from his eyes like ripples, quickly infecting his entire eyeball.


    A cold and gloomy aura gushed out from his body, enveloping Zhen Yue with boundless hatred and resentment towards the creatures.


    Xu Han slowly extended his left hand towards Zhen Yue''s snow-white neck.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 393 Sigh Deeply

    Master Wei escorted the onlookers away and looked down at the porcelain bowl in his hand.


    The old man instantly smiled. If he could obtain such a harvest in the next few days, it was not impossible for him to gather enough money for the hundred thousand silver coins.


    The old man was a cheerful person, so he immediately relaxed.


    Little snow began to drift again in the sky.


    Master Wei rubbed his hands and tried to disperse the chill. Although this method had little effect, he did not feel annoyed about it. Instead, he enjoyed the feeling.


    He put away his belongings and put them into the big wooden box. Then, he prepared to get up and return to the inn.


    However, he struggled to put the wooden box on his back and stood up.


    At that moment, it was as if he had suddenly sensed something. His body trembled and he turned his head to look in a certain direction to the west of the city.


    The expression on Master Wei''s face instantly became serious. He hesitated for a few breaths before letting out a long sigh. In a flash, he flew towards the direction where the strange aura came from.


    ¡­


    Zhen Yue could not move as she looked at the youth in front of her. She could clearly feel the dense killing intent around Xu Han.


    She knew very well that this time, he really wanted to kill her.


    She could tell that Xu Han was different at this moment, but she couldn''t understand where this abnormal situation came from.


    She wanted to dodge and resist, but under the cold aura, she couldn''t even lift her fingers. She could only watch helplessly as Xu Han''s hand got closer and closer to her neck.


    Very quickly, Xu Han''s hand grabbed onto her neck. He began to exert his strength. Zhen Yue''s blood started to flow unsmoothly, and her breathing gradually became difficult. The aura of death also gradually wrapped around her.


    She felt that the life force in her body was constantly being sucked away. She was like a pool of water that was about to dry up, reaching the brink of death.


    However, just as she thought that her life had come to an end, the corner of her eyes suddenly saw the space behind Xu Han distort. Then, a stooped figure carrying a wooden box appeared in front of her.


    It''s Master Wei !


    Zhen Yue''s pupils suddenly dilated, and in the next moment, Master Wei''s hand suddenly stretched out and gently pressed down on Xu Han''s head.


    A white light surged into Xu Han''s body.


    The white light seemed to be extremely destructive to Xu Han, or to the cold aura emitted from Xu Han''s body. Xu Han let out a painful roar at that time. Blood flashed in his eyes, and he didn''t care about Zhen Yue''s life or death. He retracted his hand from the woman''s neck and turned around to attack Master Wei with his claws.


    Xu Han''s speed was extremely fast, and as he moved, there was a strange black afterimage. The gloomy and cold aura wrapped around it made Master Wei frown.


    His other hand also reached out and blocked Xu Han''s claw.


    The two of them were stuck in a stalemate at that time.


    Master Wei''s entire body shone with white light, and under the divine light, he was like an immortal.


    Meanwhile, a dark and cold aura continuously emitted from Xu Han''s body, enveloping his side of the world to the point that it was impossible to see the sun.


    Black and white collided, tearing apart!


    In the small alley, there were two distinct worlds.


    Master Wei''s expression gradually changed from cold to astonishment, from astonishment to solemnity.


    The power in Xu Han''s body was strange and powerful, giving him an endless feeling of endlessness. His brows furrowed, and after hesitating for a few breaths, he finally gritted his teeth.


    He withdrew the hand that he had pressed down on Xu Han''s Heavenly Spirit Cover, causing the aura around him to tremble, causing Xu Han''s body to retreat by several zhang.


    After that, the old man took a few steps back, drawing a safe enough distance between him and Xu Han.


    At this moment, Xu Han seemed to have lost his mind. After being pushed back, he let out another roar and charged straight at Master Wei.


    Seeing this scene, Master Wei lifted the wooden box on his back and placed it in front of him. He pressed down on the wooden chest with one hand and formed a seal in his bosom with the other. Then, he smashed into Xu Han''s right claw fiercely.


    The collision of the two enormous forces caused Xu Han''s body to feel pain, causing his already chaotic mind to sink into an even more uncontrollable madness at that moment.


    At the center of his blood-red eyes, a pitch-black glow appeared, as if it was a bottomless abyss. It was like throwing a stone into a mirror lake. The pitch black began to ripple in his eyes, and the terrifying cold aura around him became even more turbulent at that time.


    Master Wei, who also felt this, was even more shocked. However, he knew that this was not the time to delve deeper into this matter, because once the pitch-black color completely infected Xu Han''s eyes, perhaps the darkness that even he could not understand would truly descend upon this place.


    Thinking of this, Master Wei did not hesitate at all.


    The hand he pressed down on the wooden box suddenly exerted force. The wooden box, which did not seem to have any special features, actually started to tremble at that time.


    Then, golden light shot out from the wooden box. One after another, it quickly wrapped around the entire wooden box.


    Under the golden light, Master Wei looked even more dignified. His eyebrows sank, and he shouted, "Thousand Daos Road, Twelve Gates of Clear Wind."


    "I, Yin Yang Sheng, am from the Demon Four Symbols Town!"


    As he finished speaking, his left hand that was facing Xu Han''s palm trembled. A huge force was activated by him through gritted teeth, and Xu Han''s body was pushed back by him again.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Master Wei''s hands suddenly clasped together and formed a hand seal on his chest.


    The hand seals rapidly changed, each of them extremely mysterious, coinciding with some sort of heaven and earth truth.


    "Heaven and earth have just come into being. Everything has yet to come into being. The earth has become its Dao, so everything has roots!"


    As soon as Master Wei said this, Xu Han, who had once again attacked, suddenly stopped where he was.


    The ground paved with bluestones beneath his feet suddenly broke open, and two hands made of mud stretched out from the ground, firmly grabbing Xu Han''s feet. The two palms didn''t seem surprising, but Xu Han discovered that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free from the restraints of the palms. It was as if all of his strength would be melted by the palms and merged into the boundless earth beneath him.


    As for Master Wei''s hand seals, they were still forming one after another.


    "The creatures haven''t done it yet. Rain, dew, thunder, earth has its roots. Wood will naturally grow into a forest."


    After saying that, the two palms holding Xu Han''s ankles suddenly froze, wrapping around Xu Han''s ankles like two sand dunes. At that moment, two tender shoots suddenly broke through the earth from the mound formed by the palm.


    The buds instantly turned into vines that wrapped around Xu Han''s ankles like poisonous snakes. They continuously climbed up and passed through his body, wrapping around his entire body. At this moment, Xu Han was completely bound. He kept roaring and wishing to break free, but he was unable to do anything about this strange divine ability.


    "Time rotates. The sun and moon alternate. It is extremely prosperous and withered. Fire grows from wood!"


    At this moment, the vines tightly wrapped around Xu Han''s body suddenly began to wither, turning into withered vines. Originally, Xu Han thought that the secret technique would be broken and he was about to break free from this restriction with a bright light in his eyes. However, at this moment, a spark suddenly ignited within the withered vines.


    The small flame quickly spread out along the vines around Xu Han and wrapped Xu Han within them.


    This flame was obviously not an ordinary flame. Its temperature was not that hot, but it possessed a terrifying power that could reach straight to the soul. The intense burning sensation from the inside and outside made Xu Han feel extremely painful.


    And it seemed that it was precisely because of this pain from his soul that Xu Han''s already lost consciousness seemed to have some signs of awakening. At the very least, the endless pitch-black color in his eyes seemed to gradually stop the pace of continuing to infect his eyes.


    Master Wei, who saw all of this in his eyes, knew that the matter had reached a crucial stage, and it was up to him whether he succeeded or failed.


    The sealing speed in his hand became faster and faster, and the next motto in his mouth was about to blurt out.


    But just as his mouth opened, his body suddenly trembled.


    An unprecedented feeling of weakness assaulted his mind. His face turned pale and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. It was this pause that gave Xu Han an opportunity to take advantage of. The pitch-black light in Xu Han''s eyes, which had just stopped, once again had a tendency to continue to dip into Xu Han''s eyes, and the flames around him seemed to have dimmed a little as a result.


    Master Wei''s face darkened when he realized this, and he gritted his teeth to suppress the sudden fatigue.


    Then, he continued to form a seal in his hand and said solemnly, "Nirvana in Phoenix Fire, Buddha''s Flame is born. Tens of thousands of broken stones, a hundred refinements of True Gold!"


    At this moment, the huge wooden box in front of Master Wei trembled, and golden objects gushed out from it, continuously flying towards Xu Han''s body wrapped in the blazing fire.


    Upon closer inspection, those golden items were actually copper coins. They flew towards a certain part of Xu Han''s body and landed firmly there, as if they were one with Xu Han. Very quickly, Xu Han''s entire body was covered with the golden copper coins.


    The light in Master Wei''s eyes became even more dazzling at that moment, just like the stars in the sky. It was so bright that it was difficult for people to look directly at it.


    The speed at which he formed the seal in his hand suddenly stopped, and he said, "One copper plate and one thought, 100,000 silver threads as a grand wish."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the burning flames around Xu Han gradually extinguished, while the copper coins that wrapped around Xu Han''s body gradually softened under the burning flames, turning into golden water that covered Xu Han''s entire body.


    "Collect!" Master Wei shouted again.


    The golden object instantly seeped into Xu Han''s cortex and disappeared. At that moment, the cold aura around Xu Han also dissipated, as if it was being wrapped by the golden object and pressed back into the depths of Xu Han''s body.


    At this moment, the youth had long since lost his previous madness. His body shook, allowing his head to tilt and fall to the ground with a loud boom.


    Master Wei put away his wooden chest and walked over to Xu Han. He looked down at the youth who seemed to be sleeping soundly with an extremely complicated expression on his face.


    At that moment, a sharp pain came from his chest. He had no choice but to cover his chest. He looked at Zhen Yue, who had long since lost her mind because of this strange scene. The old man finally let out a long sigh.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 394 The Road Is Still Open

    "Master Wei, what happened to Xiao Han?" In the inn of Ding Man City, Chu Chou Li looked at the unconscious youth on the bed with a worried expression and asked the old man beside him.


    Originally, they were eating the delicious dishes personally cooked by Chu Chouli, and looking at the lion dance team performing on the busy streets outside the inn to celebrate the arrival of the New Year, everyone felt very uncomfortable.


    Even Hu Ma and the others, who were faintly estranged, became familiar with Chu Chouli and the others after drinking a few cups of wine.


    However, when Master Wei returned to the inn with the unconscious Xu Han and the obviously injured Zhen Yue, all of this comfort dissipated.


    Hearing this question, Master Wei raised his head to look at Chu Chouli and the people behind him who were similarly concerned. He said, "It''s not a big deal, I''ll wake up tomorrow."


    Master Wei was still quite prestigious amongst the crowd. After obtaining his answer, the crowd let go of their suspensive calculations. However, Chu Chouli asked again after that, "But for good reason, how could Xiao Han be unconscious?"


    As soon as this question arose, everyone looked at Master Wei once again.


    This time, however, Master Wei turned his head and had no intention of answering.


    Seeing this, the crowd naturally didn''t dare to say anything. They could only look at Zhen Yue who was dazed and lost in thought. However, Zhen Yue naturally knew that there were some things that could be said. There were some things that could be said but should not be said by her. Therefore, she lowered her head at that time and avoided the gazes from the crowd.


    Thus, this matter was not settled.


    Although Master Wei said that Xu Han would wake up tomorrow, Chu Chouli, who had always been a person of wine and meat, was not at ease. He insisted on staying behind to take care of Xu Han. In his words, "Even if Xiao Han is fine and needs to eat and drink some hot water after sleeping for a long time, I can help him."


    Seeing that Chu Chouli had spoken to this point, the crowd naturally couldn''t persuade them anymore, so they left Xu Han''s room one after another.


    ¡­


    The inn chosen by the crowd was not big. A group of more than ten people covered almost all the guest rooms in the inn. Everyone rested, and the entire inn quieted down at that time.


    The same was true of Master Wei ''s room.


    The only difference was that the old man did not fall asleep. He stood up trembling from the side of the bed and walked to the side of the big wooden box.


    The entire process was extremely slow. Every step he took brought about an obvious pause in connection with the next step. It was as if walking had become extremely difficult for him now.


    However, he still walked to the wooden box.


    He gasped heavily before reaching out to touch the wooden box.


    At that moment, a soft white light overflowed from the wooden box and flowed down the old man''s arm towards his body.


    "You''ll die like this." At that moment, a voice as soft as the white light sounded.


    Master Wei ''s wrinkled face squeezed out a smile of difficulty as he replied, "Living for a thousand years ¡­ I should have died long ago ¡­"


    "But you still have a chance. Why waste the copper coins on that unrelated youth?" Asked the soft voice with a hint of anger.


    This question caused the old man to hesitate.


    After thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Perhaps it''s because I''m old¡­ I don''t want to see anyone die¡­ Anyone who can be saved always wants to be saved¡­"


    Such an answer silenced the voice. The white light around the wooden box surged, as if the owner of the voice was flipping through his heart.


    In the next moment, the gentle white light suddenly became violent, like the May sun. It was scorching hot and bright.


    Along with a soft voice that turned berserk, it said in an almost howling voice, "Then what shall we do? Have you forgotten the promise of the past?"


    The furious roar and questioning of that voice did not cause even the slightest bit of dissatisfaction or anger to appear on Master Wei ''s face.


    The old man''s expression remained calm as he said, "You should know that even if I succeed, I will not be able to take you away."


    "But it''s better than hopeless" The voice seemed to have been infected by the old man, and its tone was no longer as turbulent as before.


    "Hope?" As the old man muttered these words, his gaze gradually deepened.


    ¡­


    Of course, Chu Chouli really wanted to be a considerate big brother.


    For this reason, he chose to stay behind to take care of Xu Han.


    In the first half of the night, he was still able to persevere, but in the second half of the night, he felt sleepy. He lowered his head to his waist several times and woke up. Finally, he simply said to Xuan''er and Aowu, who were at a loss as to why, "I''ll sleep for a while." After that, he tilted his head and fell asleep on the table.


    Aowu and Xuan''er tilted their heads and looked at the middle-aged man, as if they were still trying to understand what the middle-aged man meant. However, at that time, the same sleepiness assaulted their minds. At that time, the two little fellows could no longer hold on and fell asleep with their heads tilted.


    After about a dozen breaths of sleep, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open.


    Master Wei stepped into it.


    He no longer had his previous exhaustion and walked to Xu Han''s bed with ease. He stared at Xu Han with deep eyes.


    His gaze was deep and filled with confusion.


    A burst of white light suddenly gushed out from the wooden box behind him. An ethereal figure condensed beside him and stared with him at the youth who seemed to be sleeping soundly on the bed.


    "Is that him?" The white figure asked.


    "Yes." The old man nodded.


    "He''s very strange" The white figure said after looking at him for a while.


    "Naturally, even the monitors personally descended on this world for him." The old man said.


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "I think it''s very important for us to understand his identity."


    "But you don''t have that much time." The white figure frowned.


    "That''s why I want your help." The old man turned his head to look at the other party, his eyes sincere and his tone sincere.


    However, such sincerity did not receive the answer he wanted.


    The white silhouette said with a cold gaze, "You should know that unless you walk that path, we will not interfere ¡­ We cannot afford to take this risk ¡­"


    After saying that, the white figure seemed to lose interest in continuing the conversation with Master Wei. Her body twisted and finally turned into a ray of white light that escaped into the wooden box behind the old man.


    The old man''s expression became strange at that time. He looked at the youth in front of him and his gaze changed.


    ¡­


    It was a long time ago.


    The riots in the Dali Dynasty finally came to an end. The ancestor of the Chu Dynasty led the heroes out of the Mount Corpse and Sea of Blood and established the unified dynasty that had stood in this world for more than 600 years.


    It was the era of heroes, and it was destined to be a tragic song of life.


    Daoist Feng Xue, who had a handsome and beautiful face on his head, finally walked through the world again after a hundred years of bitter cultivation.


    A hundred years was not an instant for him to snap his fingers, but it was just a dream. For the common people in this world, a hundred years was enough to make the babies who were hungry and waiting to be fed tasted enough of the various forms of the world. In the end, they were old and turned into a pile of loess. Even the cultivators he said he knew were only five fingers in number in a hundred years, including those who were not close to him.


    Even so, the Daoist who had just appeared had received news that an old friend was about to die.


    He thinks he needs to see.


    But before that, he had to see another person, who had a strange name, Kun Bu Yu.


    If he remembered correctly, he was a physician, a pure physician.


    This was a very strange thing. When he knew him, he was already in his early forties. Now that more than a hundred years had passed, Kun Buyu was at least 156 years old. A mortal, a mortal without any cultivation, could live to this age. Compared to those Immortals who had lived for five to six hundred years, in a sense, it was even more shocking.


    When he saw this old man, his heart was filled with horror several times more than he had expected.


    This white-haired and old physician had actually become the sect leader of a sect. This sect had also gathered a large number of cultivators, some of whom were famous immortals in this world. They were all surprised that they were extremely convinced of this ordinary doctor.


    Because of this, the Taoist was stunned for a few breaths before he began to talk to the old man.


    "You rejected him?" Only then did such thoughts arise, and the old man whose face was covered in wrinkles like an old tree asked first.


    "Yes." Daoist didn''t mean to hide anything.


    "Have you figured out how to go the rest of the way?" The old man asked again.


    Daoist shook his head.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t accompany you anymore." The old man sighed.


    The two of them remained silent for a long time.


    The Taoist stayed in that sect for a day, while Kun Buyu slept most of the time. It was inconceivable that he could live for such a long time, but at this age, his spirit was naturally not too good.


    Before leaving, Kun Buyu gave Daoist a green piece of wood. Daoist didn''t know what it was, but he could clearly feel the endless vitality coming from the small piece of wood.


    "The road ahead is dangerous," he said. "It''s a gift, like my companion."


    The Taoist was silent again. Although the two of them hadn''t made it clear, they knew that this was destined to be the last time they met.


    ¡­


    The second person that Daoist saw was called Wu Xiaohe.


    The founding ancestors of Scarlet Firmament Sect in the north had no choice but to say that these old friends seemed to be doing well. That hot-tempered brat from back then also had a day when he would set up a sect.


    With these thoughts in mind, the Taoist, surrounded by the younger generation, went to the peak of their sect, Wu Xiaohe''s place of seclusion.


    Of course, the so-called seclusion was better said to be waiting for death.


    Back then, the rash brat had already sat down on the cliff with a twilight expression. However, what could be seen between his eyebrows was a wisp of unyielding arrogance, even if the word''die ''was in front of him.


    The Taoist had once disliked his temperament, but he was inexplicably gratified to see him at this moment.


    "You''re here?" Wu Xiaohe looked at Taoist and smiled.


    "Yes." The Taoist sat in front of him, thinking about how to begin this farewell. In his opinion, this should be a very serious matter.


    "Damn it, you''re so fucking slow. If it''s a few hours in the evening, you won''t be able to see me."


    However, before he could think it through, Wu Xiaohe pointed at his nose and scolded.


    "¡­" Daoist was silent, not knowing how to respond.


    Seeing this, Wu Xiaohe waved his hand and muttered, "It''s boring."


    After saying that, he reached out and handed over something to the Taoist, and the Taoist subconsciously caught it. He felt a burning sensation in his hand when he reached for it. He stared at it and saw that it was a token with the words'' Fire Cloud ''written on it.


    "I have a lifeblood spirit flame in this token. If I finish refining it in the future, don''t forget to return it to my disciples and grandchildren." Then, Wu Xiaohe reached out his hand and patted the Daoist''s shoulder, saying, "Live well for me. Don''t forget to catch a few beautiful Nuzhen Immortals and burn them for me!"


    After saying that, Wu Xiaohe''s head sank as if he was about to fall asleep.


    The crowd of disciples who were seated at the foot of the cliff immediately felt sorrowful when they saw this scene. It was unknown who was the first to cry, so the crowd howled and cried loudly.


    Seeing this scene, the Taoist was also a little unhappy. He was about to lower his head and say thank you to the person whose eyes had already been closed.


    Wu Xiao He Wu suddenly raised his head at that time. He pointed at the disciple at the foot of the mountain and shouted, "Why are you crying? I''m not dead yet!"


    The cries at the foot of the mountain abruptly stopped, and the Taoist''s gratitude that came to his mouth was swallowed back.


    "You all say that I don''t read much. I''ve been sitting alone on this mountain these past few days thinking about a poem. Do you want to hear it?" Wu Xiaohe then looked at the Taoist and smiled as he licked his face and asked.


    How could the Taoist refuse? Thus, he nodded.


    A child-like smile appeared on the old man''s face. He stretched out his hand and waved it in the direction of the cliff. At that moment, crooked handwriting appeared on the cliff.


    "Dragon Wave Ten Miles Mountains and Rivers, Cloud Presses Hundred Miles Snow River."


    "Bingge Thousand Miles Territory, Night Cage Ten Thousand Miles Huang Xuan."


    "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid!"


    "Look at Dongfang Jianbai, only I, Golden Crow Zhengyan!"


    Daoist didn''t miss a single word and read it carefully.


    "He Ru?" Wu Xiaohe asked.


    The Taoist sighed sincerely, but as he spoke, he suddenly stopped. He turned to look at the old man beside him. At this moment, Wu Xiaohe lowered his head again and sat quietly on the side.


    The Taoist was stunned, and his expression suddenly became a little lonely.


    He knew that Wu Xiaohe had really fallen asleep this time¡­


    The Taoist stared at the old man in front of him silently for a long time. Finally, he stood up and bowed towards the old man. He said, "If there is an opportunity, I will take a look on behalf of Brother Wu in the Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky."


    ¡­


    He left the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    The Taoist pondered where he should go the rest of the way, and how he should go.


    He wandered aimlessly around the world, seeing many sceneries and meeting some people.


    In the end, he arrived at the east of Da Chu. He suddenly remembered that there was an old friend who was still alive in the thousand-year-old Li Mountain in the Chen Lands. Although the relationship was not good, after so many years, the grudges he had had were long forgotten. It would be fine to meet him again.


    With this thought in mind, he set off towards Mount Li.


    However, when he passed through the Great Abyss Mountain, he was stopped by a person.


    He said his name was Fei Lian. He was a Monstrous Monarch imprisoned in the Great Abyss Mountain. He had heard the story of the Taoist and that Hu''er. He wanted to invite the Taoist to the Great Abyss Mountain for a chat. After all, his body was sealed in the Great Abyss Mountain. He had used all of his abilities to separate out his divine sense to meet the Taoist. He could not last for long.


    The Taoist pondered for a moment. After all, this Great Lord was a member of her clan. Out of guilt and nostalgia, the Taoist finally agreed to the invitation of the Great Lord and went to Great Abyss Mountain alone.


    It was a conversation that lasted for a full hundred days.


    No one knew what they had said, and few even knew that the conversation had taken place.


    The only thing he knew was that after that conversation, a large wooden chest had appeared on the back of the Taoist. From then on, this wooden chest had never left the Taoist again.


    ¡­


    "Meow!" Xuan''er woke up from her slumber. She realized that something was amiss. She stood up and let out a shrill roar at the figure standing in front of Xu Han''s bed. Her hair stood up one after another like needles. She jumped up and landed in front of Xu Han''s bed, staring at the figure with a vigilant expression.


    This sharp howl caused Master Wei , who was divine wandering outside, to be pulled out of his thoughts.


    "Shh." He made a silent gesture towards Xuan''er.


    At this moment, Xuan''er saw the old man''s appearance clearly. She recognized Master Wei , and the vigilance in her eyes slightly dissipated, but she still stood in front of Xu Han and was unwilling to leave.


    Seeing this, Master Wei shook his head helplessly and reached out to drive Xuan''er away.


    But just as his hand reached out, Xuan''er lit up her fangs and gritted towards Master Wei. Xuan''er''s mind was clear. It knew that it was good just now, and that Aowu and Chu Chouli, who were still sleeping soundly at the moment, were also fine. The reason for this was probably because of what the old man in front of him called it.


    Now that Xu Han was still unconscious, Xuan''er changed her usual docile behavior and became somewhat irritable.


    Apparently, Master Wei did not expect it to be like this. His extended hand was bitten by Xuan''er''s fangs, and blood oozed out from his fingers.


    Master Wei was stunned when he saw the blood, and then he turned his head in disbelief to look at Xuan''er, who was still vigilantly staring at him.


    This was the first time he carefully measured Xu Han''s black cat.


    Xuan''er, on the other hand, did not like to be sized up like this. She bent her body, and the black pupils in her amber eyes became long and narrow. A heavy and hoarse breath came out of her throat.


    At this moment, Master Wei seemed as if he hadn''t noticed Xuan''er''s peculiarity. He stretched out his hand to grab Xuan''er in his arms.


    As a result, there was a burst of flying chickens and dogs in the door. In the end, Master Wei still hugged Xuan''er in his arms. For this reason, there were a few scratches on his face and a lot of damage on his clothes. However, he did not seem to have noticed this. He carefully sized up the struggling black cat in his arms.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have discovered something and his expression changed.


    Immediately after, he lifted Xuan''er''s body high up, and a look of joy appeared on his face.


    "It''s you! It''s you!" As he said this, his expression was somewhat mad.


    Xuan''er, who had struggled several times but failed, lowered her head, as if she was afraid of this old man who had lost his mind.


    However, Master Wei was still unaware of this. He continued to say, "Yes, yes."


    "If you''re still here, then the road is still there!"


    "We can go there, we can go there¡­"


    As he spoke, tears suddenly gushed down from the corner of the old man''s eyes, who had a smile on his face.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 395 The Time Has Not Come

    When Xu Han woke up, Xuan''er was curled up beside him. She was sleeping at the foot of the bed and yawning.


    Afterwards, a burst of heart-wrenching pain came from his limbs and bones, as if his entire body had been torn apart.


    "Ah!" The sudden pain caused him to let out a muffled snort.


    "Are you awake?" Attracted by this muffled snort, a figure in the room quickly arrived in front of Xu Han.


    She looked at Xu Han with concern. The hair on her forehead fell to the tip of Xu Han''s nose, carrying an indescribable but delicious fragrance.


    Xu Han was stunned. Only then did he see clearly that the woman''s appearance was Zhen Yue.


    "Big Brother Chu stayed with you all night yesterday. I saw that he couldn''t hold on any longer, so I replaced him." Seemingly seeing Xu Han''s doubts, Zhen Yue smiled and replied. After saying that, she stood up and said, "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?"


    Then, she walked to a wooden table at the side and reached out to pour some water for Xu Han.


    Xu Han came back to his senses and looked at Zhen Yue who seemed to be fine. He couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled in his heart.


    Although he was controlled by that terrifying force yesterday, he could roughly feel what had happened and knew what had happened. Therefore, he did not understand why Zhen Yue still had the guts to appear in front of him.


    "Drink some water. I''ll ask Big Brother Chu to get you something to eat." While Xu Han was thinking about this, Zhen Yue had already handed the cup to him.


    However, Xu Han did not receive the cup immediately. Instead, he looked at Zhen Yue with a calm brow. After a while, he asked, "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Zhen Yue was stunned for a moment, then the corner of her mouth lifted and she asked, "Why should I be afraid of you?"


    "I almost killed you." Xu Han''s tone instantly turned cold. He did not like Zhen Yue''s attitude of knowingly asking around.


    "But you still didn''t kill him in the end." Zhen Yue said, as if she had forgotten what had happened to the two of them before.


    After saying that, she saw that Xu Han did not have the intention to take her cup, so she withdrew her hand and said, "You rest. I will go find Big Brother Chu now."


    Then, she was about to leave, but Xu Han suddenly sat up and grabbed Zhen Yue''s right hand.


    There was a bell on his wrist that Xu Han had gifted him. With such a pull, the bell immediately emitted a crisp ding ding ding sound.


    "I said that I don''t like your little thoughts. If you understand, then leave obediently. If you still want to be like this, you won''t have such good luck next time!" Xu Han stared at Zhen Yue''s eyes and said through gritted teeth.


    It was unknown if it was because of his ferocious tone at this moment, or if it was because of some other reason.


    This time, Zhen Yue did not perfunctory as usual. She looked at Xu Han with a fierce gaze like a wolf.


    The radiance in her eyes suddenly melted at that moment.


    "I have no other way to go¡­"


    This woman, who had always been fierce and fierce in front of others, seemed to have changed, and her tone had softened a little.


    "We have offended Senluo. Only Judge Liu can give us a way to survive. But now, he is also in danger. The only person I can think of who can help me is you."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly, but in the next moment, he said with a calm gaze, "I have no reason to help you."


    "Of course you didn''t." Zhen Yue said, "But I don''t want to die. Why do we have to suffer the fate of being hunted down by exiles after doing the right thing? Even if we flee to Great Xia, they won''t let us go."


    "So even if you want to kill me now, I will follow you because you are my only hope for survival!"


    When Zhen Yue said this, her firm tone and resolute expression made Xu Han realize that what she said was true.


    After a moment of silence, Xu Han finally stood up and said, "This is the last time. If you continue to think carefully, I guarantee that you will know what life is like."


    ¡­


    At this moment, the destination of Xu Han and the others'' trip was the capital city called Heng Imperial City.


    Xu Han''s old acquaintance, Cui Ting and Cui Dazhu, angrily returned to his courtyard in Heng Imperial City.


    Seeing that their master was not gloomy, the servants on the side kept quiet and avoided them from afar, making way for Cui Guozhu.


    Cui Ting hurriedly walked through the exquisite courtyard in the other courtyard. Along the way, he knocked down three precious porcelain bottles and smashed five beautiful ornaments.


    Finally, Cui Dazhu arrived in front of the courtyard of the main house, panting heavily. In the end, he couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. He pulled out a longsword from his waist and stabbed at the precious flowers and plants in front of the courtyard. He roared angrily, "Bullying is too much! Bullying is too much!"


    A middle-aged man dressed as a counselor greeted him quickly. Seeing that his master was like this, he didn''t dare to touch his bad luck. He could only stand quietly at one side until Cui Ting finished venting his anger and dropped the sword in his hand. At this moment, the counselor carefully walked forward and whispered in Cui Ting''s ear, "Lord Guozhu, Yuan Yanluo has been waiting in the manor for a long time."


    Hearing this, Cui Ting''s face changed. He looked at the counselor fiercely and asked, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    The counselor was speechless and did not dare to refute.


    "Lord Guozhu, don''t make things difficult for him. Please come in and talk." Just as the counselor was in a dilemma, a hearty voice sounded from inside the room. Hearing this, Cui Ting glared at the counselor fiercely before tidying up his clothes and walking into the main room behind him.


    He pushed open the door and saw a blue-robed man sitting upright on the main seat of the room, his hands unfurling a calligraphy and painting.


    Of course, this was a very rude thing to do. After all, he was the host and the man was the guest. Logically speaking, apart from Emperor Li Yulin of Great Xia, there was no one else in the world who could sit in the main seat in his Cui Ting''s room.


    However, Cui Guozhu, who had always been arrogant, did not seem to be dissatisfied with this matter at all. Instead, he took it for granted.


    "Lord Guozhu doesn''t seem to be depressed." Seeing Cui Ting walk through the door, the blue-robed man slowly put away the calligraphy and painting in his hand, revealing the elegant and handsome face behind him.


    ''"Jiang Zhichen and Qiu Fanping, those two bastards, clung onto my defeat in the Changwu Pass. They are scolding me from His Majesty. This spring, His Majesty will lead two armies all the way east to take the Jinling of the Chen Kingdom and south to break through the Sword Dragon Pass and seize the land of Jizhou. As a Great Xia warrior, His Majesty excluded me from this matter!" Cui Ting said indignantly at that time.


    Although Cui Ting looked careless, he had the temperament of a reckless martial artist. However, being able to establish himself in the bizarre Grand Xia for so many years, he still had a keen sense of smell in politics.


    The preparation made by the Emperor this time, regardless of whether it was gathering grain or sending out troops, revealed a faint sense of determination. Once Jiang Zhichen and Qiu Fuping accomplished this, Cui Ting would be the only one among the pillars of the three great powers who had yet to make any contribution. This was naturally not good news for the Cui Clan.


    Hence, when he thought of this, Cui Ting was a little angry.


    "If you were willing to give me tens of thousands more troops back then, I would definitely take down the Changwu Pass. How could I give that bastard Munch the chance to reinforce the surprise attack? How can we end up in a situation where we are restrained by people everywhere in Great Xia?" He complained with extreme dissatisfaction.


    The blue-robed man smiled faintly at that time and did not take Cui Ting''s complaint to heart.


    At that time, he stood up and walked to Cui Ting''s side. "If Lord Guozhu is worried because of this, then I don''t think I need to."


    Hearing this, Cui Ting glanced at the other party and shook his head. "You don''t understand. This time, His Majesty is¡­"


    "Are you determined to obtain it?" Before Cui Ting could finish his words, he was interrupted by the man in green. "Just like his immortal father who was personally conquered by an old man surnamed Lin and shot to death with an arrow?"


    Hearing this, Cui Ting''s expression changed. He was somewhat dissatisfied and surprised.


    His Majesty''s father, Li Wenjing, had created the Immortal Emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty. If it wasn''t for Lin Shou''s arrow, there would probably be no Great Zhou or Chen Country in the world.


    Every time the Xia people talked about this matter, they sighed, sighed at Li Wenjing''s death in his prime, and also sighed at his unsuccessful start and unrewarded ambition.


    Even Cui Ting only had full respect for the previous emperor.


    At this moment, he was displeased to hear the man in green teasing him.


    "Cui Guozhu, put your heart in your stomach. Li Yulin can''t win this battle." The blue-robed man didn''t seem to feel anything about it. He smiled and patted Cui Ting''s shoulder again, saying this.


    Ever since he cooperated with Dark Asura Palace, it seemed that there had never been any flaws in the promises that the other party had made. However, when he thought of the rations and troops Li Yulin had deployed in the court today, he could not help but wonder. Cui Ting really couldn''t understand how Chen Zhouguo could contend against it.


    "Why? Could it be that Chen Zhouguo has some trump cards that we don''t know?" Cui Ting couldn''t help but ask the question in his heart.


    "Cui Guozhu has been fighting at the border for many years. I think this Great Zhou and Chen are better off than I am. If they really had their trump cards, they would have taken them out long ago. Why would they be restrained by Great Xia year after year?" The azure-robed man said with a relaxed smile.


    "Then what exactly is it?" However, such an answer did not alleviate Cui Ting''s doubts. Instead, it made him even more puzzled.


    "Because the time has not come." The blue-robed man smiled and blinked at Cui Ting.


    "The time has not come?" Cui Ting was even more puzzled. He muttered these words and looked straight at the man in front of him, asking, "When?"


    The smile on the green-robed man''s face became even more intense. He walked to Cui Ting''s side and whispered a few words into his ear.


    As soon as Cui Ting said this, his expression changed and he was about to say something.


    "Shh." The man blinked at him, signaling him not to say anything.


    Even so, the shock on Cui Ting''s face continued to intensify, and it couldn''t dissipate for a long time¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 396 Face Of Ancestors

    Heng Imperial City was very close.


    A journey of four to five days was nothing to the crowd. Master Wei continued to set up a daily stall to earn that not-so-generous reward. Chu Chouli was still relying on Yan Zhan to eat and drink nonsense every day. Their plan to intoxicate Ning Zhumang was still going on, but every time they failed, and the original intention of this matter was no longer important. What was important was that they had to defend their dignity as men on the wine table.


    As for Aowu and Xuan''er, the two little fellows didn''t have any worries of one kind or another. They ate and slept every day, ate and sneaked out when they were free. Xu Han knew Aowu''s abilities, so he didn''t care much about it. Recently, Zhen Yue had also stopped for a while and obediently followed everyone on their way. The reason why her four Diamonds were so close to Chu Chouli and the others was because they had drunk wine before.


    Compared to everyone else, Xu Han had something on his mind.


    The thing in his body woke up again¡­


    He knew very well that it was the cold and gloomy aura that had almost devoured him in Chang''an City. He didn''t know if this awakening meant that the thing was no longer satisfied with lurking in his body, but wanted to break out of the cocoon. For this reason, Xu Han really wanted to talk to Master Wei. After all, the only person who could help Xu Han now was this old man.


    However, strangely enough, Master Wei had deliberately avoided Xu Han since that day. Every time Xu Han mentioned this matter, the old man would always talk about him around. Xu Han could not do anything about it, so he could only give up in the end.


    Four days passed in a flash. On this day, everyone set off again. If nothing else happened, they would arrive at the end of the journey, Heng Imperial City, by nightfall according to the plan.


    Everyone was excited.


    Although it was only the beginning of January, and there was still a long time before the Swordsman Convention started in March, there were many Jianghu Rangers rushing to Horizontal Imperial City on the official roads.


    Compared to those elegant chivalrous warriors dressed in brocade clothes with swords on their waists, Xu Han and the others weren''t surprised by their attire. However, Xuan''er, who was sleeping on Aowu''s head, attracted a few gazes along the way. However, it was only a slight glimpse and was not taken seriously.


    By noon, the magnificent city in the distance had already begun to show signs in front of everyone.


    Because it was all due to the horse path, his feet were not moving faster than he had imagined. He estimated that everyone would arrive at Heng Imperial City in an hour or two before nightfall.


    There was plenty of time, and it just so happened that it was snowing. Everyone sat down on the roadside tea stall to rest. For this reason, they also ordered a sumptuous refreshment. Of course, this money was paid by Yan Zhan, the wealthy man.


    This middle-aged man seemed to have endless money in his arms. These days, Chu Chouli had been eating and drinking along with him. Yan Zhan had never frowned. He was happy that Chu Chouli had spoken frankly. Yan Zhan was the best friend he had ever made in his life.


    ¡­


    The tea stalls on the roadside were very crude, It was only a few bamboo poles supporting the curtain cloth, but business was booming. Most of them were dressed up by people from Jianghu. Apart from the upcoming Swordsman Conference, the most talkative content was the politics of Great Xia. What caused Xu Han and Ning Zhumang''s expressions to change was the news that Great Xia seemed to be preparing to use force against Chen Zhouguo.


    The two of them exchanged glances. Just as they were about to figure out the whole story, Xue Ning, who was sitting beside Yan Zhan, suddenly turned pale. This usually gentle and quiet girl suddenly stood up and said, "Hurry up and leave!"


    Xu Han and the others were confused when they heard this. After seeing Xue Ning''s abnormal state, Yan Zhan stood up first and said to the crowd, "Let''s go!"


    Such a move could no longer be described as sudden, and could even be considered somewhat inexplicable.


    Everyone looked at Yan Zhan doubtfully, but Yan Zhan was anxious. He said to everyone again, "Let''s go!"


    Everyone was still puzzled, and after a dozen breaths of puzzlement, they were enlightened.


    A group of people dressed in white clothes embroidered with blazing patterns rushed over from not far away and directly arrived outside the tea stall where everyone was drinking tea, surrounding the three floors of the stall.


    Everyone, including Xu Han and the others, who were drinking tea in the tea stall were stunned at that moment. They all stood up and watched the group of white-clothed people that suddenly surged out with vigilance.


    "The Crimson Firmament Sect is handling matters. Please evade us if we are idle!" At this moment, a hoarse voice sounded from behind the group of white-clothed men.


    Crimson Firmament Sect.


    One of the three sects of the Great Xia Sect, one of the twelve towns, had a high status. Even if Great Xia''s country pillar encountered the ruling figures, it would definitely get three points. How could these ordinary Jianghu people who drank tea at the tea stall dare to provoke them?


    After hearing the name of the Crimson Firmament Sect, everyone''s expressions changed drastically. They all fled this place. Even the stall owner was afraid of causing a fire. He didn''t even have time to argue about the tea money, so he hurriedly fled this place.


    However, Xu Han and the others did not take any action. It was not that they did not want to, but that they understood that the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect were coming for them.


    This was not a particularly difficult thing to understand, especially when he saw Lu Houde leading several men and women in their thirties and forties towards them with laughter. This conclusion was obvious.


    Xu Han didn''t have time to investigate how Xue Ning sensed this matter. He glanced sideways at Master Wei and saw that the old man was still quietly drinking tea. Xu Han felt a little relieved. At that time, he looked at Lu Houde and asked, "What''s wrong? Does the grand Crimson Firmament Sect not keep its promise?"


    Compared to Lu Houde, who had fought before, Xu Han was even more fearful of the pair of men and women who walked out with him. They were both thirty or forty years old, and their auras were condensed. Xu Han could not see their cultivation clearly, but he could probably guess that they were all experts of the Great Evolution Realm.


    "Is the demonic outsider worthy of my word?" Lu Houde , who was over half a century old and had a horned beard, narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    "Master, Master, Mother! This disciple and Big Brother Yan truly love each other. Besides, Big Brother Yan has already left the Demon Heaven Sect. Please let us go." At this moment, Xue Ning, who was standing at the side, seemed to be extremely afraid of the man and woman who had suddenly appeared. He quickly walked to the front of the crowd and said to the two of them.


    Only then did Xu Han and the others realize that the man and woman who had followed Lu Houde were Xue Ning''s master and mother.


    "Humph! Wave hooves!" However, her pleas were not forgiven by her master and mother. At that moment, the middle-aged woman with a harsh expression let out a cold snort and mocked her sinisterly.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a cold-shining iron chain shot straight towards the woman''s location like a venomous snake.


    The woman''s eyes narrowed. After sensing the power contained within the iron rope, she did not dare to increase it. She saw that her clothes were stirred up and a python covered in fire was able to gush out from her sleeve and directly hit the iron rope.


    The two collided and created a wave of air. At that time, Yan Zhan''s body quickly stepped forward and drove to Xue Ning''s side. He waved his sleeve and shattered all the air waves in the sky.


    "I, Yan Zhan, am not your Hu Man''er''s turn to teach you a lesson!" Then, he looked at the middle-aged woman and said coldly. His body moved slightly without showing any traces, blocking Xue Ning''s body behind him.


    "Yan Zhan, you still want to use your tongue when you die. I want to see if you still have such leisure and elegance when I destroy your entire body''s strength and send you and this little bitch into the Heaven Burning Furnace." The middle-aged woman was obviously not a good person. She spoke at that time, and the man beside her, Lu Houde, and even the hundred disciples they had brought with them all put on airs at that time.


    This was the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation!


    When he met Yan Zhan, Lu Houde and dozens of disciples had formed this formation, and the power of the formation was extremely terrifying. At this moment, the formation was several times larger. For a time, the surrounding flames surged, as if they were in an immortal furnace.


    Yan Zhan clearly realized that the trouble this time had already exceeded everyone''s endurance. He said with a heavy expression, "Everyone, I am truly fortunate to be able to accompany you, but the feast under the heavens has all ended. I will shoulder the burden of today''s matter."


    The meaning behind Yan Zhan''s words was naturally obvious. He knew that he was unable to defeat them, so he wanted to shoulder this matter alone, so he didn''t want to drag them down.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted.


    "Yan Zhan, what are you talking about? Is I, someone from Chu, that greedy person who fears death?" Chu Chouli hid behind Xu Han at that time and said with an indignant expression.


    Seeing that he was helpless against Chu Chouli, who was still playing with treasures at this time, Xu Han shook his head and took out the sword on his back without hesitation. Ning Zhumang, who was standing beside him, drew his sword and stared coldly at Lu Houde and the others who had already formed a battle formation.


    Seeing everyone like this, Yan Zhan''s heart was moved, but it was precisely because of this that he was even more unwilling to implicate everyone.


    So he opened his mouth to speak again, but this time, before he could say anything, he was interrupted again.


    This time, he was interrupted by a hand.


    A hand full of wrinkles.


    It suddenly stretched out and lightly patted Yan Zhan''s shoulder. Yan Zhan was stunned. Just as he was in a daze, Master Wei, who had been quietly drinking tea at the side, walked past him, carrying his wooden chest, which had never left his body before, and strode to his side.


    "This is none of your business." The old man said this, but he looked up at the horizon.


    However, Yan Zhan still knew that this was meant for him.


    However, what he didn''t understand was how this matter could have nothing to do with him. If it wasn''t for him and Xue Ning, how could the Crimson Firmament Sect bite them to death?


    "Come out." But at that time, Master Wei ''s voice sounded again. This time, it was not for him.


    It was facing the horizon, facing a distant place.


    "After all, he is Wu Xiaohe''s descendant. Doesn''t hiding humiliate our ancestors? Don''t let this old man laugh at you."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 397 Who Dared to Use Force in the Royal City?

    Before Xu Han and the others could figure out what Master Wei meant, another ray of light suddenly lit up in the sky.


    Then, the dot of light continued to enlarge in the eyes of the crowd. Something was rushing over at an astonishing speed from an unknown place thousands of kilometers away.


    The dot of light gradually enlarged, as if it was a flame.


    In the blink of an eye, as the flames approached, the crowd discovered that it was clearly a figure wrapped in flames.


    This was the Immortal Dharma Form of the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s headmaster!


    When the crowd realized this, the Dharma Form landed in front of them at an incomprehensible speed.


    The silhouette wrapped in the flames was hard to see, but it could not help but give birth to a dignified expression of treasure, wanting to worship him with all his might. The might of an immortal could be seen from this.


    The Dharma Form did not stop for a moment on Xu Han and the others'' bodies. Instead, it looked straight at Master Wei, who was standing in front of the crowd.


    "Looks like I underestimated you." As the Dharma Master said this, a faint smile appeared on his face that was wrapped in flames.


    Hearing this, Master Wei chuckled. There was not the slightest bit of peculiarity on his face, "Lord Sect Leader, why do you still need to make it clear? We are still in a hurry and cannot afford to delay."


    "Nothing else." At that time, the Dharma Master took out an item from his bosom and weighed it slightly in his hand. It was the Fire Cloud Token that he had used to fight for Yan Zhan and Xue Ning earlier. "This sovereign will go back and think about it. Since this Fire Cloud Token is in your hands, then your ancestor must have some connection with our Crimson Firmament Sect. It is better to return this token to you."


    These words were naturally good words, but neither the tone of the Sect Leader''s words nor the movements in his hands had the slightest intention of returning them. Instead, his eyes shone brightly as he looked at Master Wei with a fierce glint.


    However, Master Wei did not seem to have any feelings for all of this. He nodded and said, "Thank you, Sect Leader."


    With that, the old man trembled as he walked forward, reaching out his hand to receive the item from the Headmaster''s Dharma Master.


    The Dharma Form''s eyes instantly turned cold, and a faint killing intent began to seep out of his body.


    "What? Didn''t you say you wanted to give it to me?" However, Master Wei still didn''t seem to have felt such a change. He looked at the Dharma Form with a puzzled expression and asked.


    "Are you pretending to be foolish with me?" The Dharma Master lowered his voice and said in a gloomy tone.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the flames surrounding his body instantly grew brighter, and a violent aura surged out, enveloping Master Wei''s body.


    "Foolish? Didn''t you say that you wanted to return this Fire Cloud Token to this old man?" Master Wei asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Humph!" The Dharma Master snorted. His tone wasn''t loud, but it contained the might of thunder, shocking people. Xu Han and the others were still able to maintain their normal state, while the faces of the weaker cultivators like Zhen Yue were all pale.


    However, everything did not end like this. As the cold snort fell, the poisonous snake behind Fa Xiang, who had been burning with white flames, suddenly stretched out its head and spat out the messenger before the old man. It stopped only half an inch from his neck, and its eyes were scarlet as it stared at the old man.


    "Speak! Where is the Golden Crow True Fire in the Fire Cloud Token!?" At this moment, the voice of the Immortal Adept suddenly rang out.


    The so-called "Tubo Dagger Meet" had obviously lost his interest in going down with Master Wei .


    At that moment, the might of an immortal was revealed on his body. Countless poisonous snakes with flames all over their bodies surged out from behind him and roared at each other.


    The fine snow under the dome could not touch his body at all. Within a few kilometers, a hundred feet away from the ground, the fine snow melted one after another, turning into white smoke and rising again. The hazy water vapor enveloped the entire world, but beneath the water vapor was scorched earth, not a single blade of grass growing on the ground.


    Even so, Master Wei''s face still didn''t show any signs of panic. He stroked his beard, which wasn''t thick on his chin, and looked at the Immortal Dharma Form. "Why didn''t I remember this rule in your Crimson Firmament Sect''s ancestral teachings? How could the Golden Crow True Fire still have a reason to return?"


    Naturally, there was a lot of information about these words, but the Immortal had abandoned most of them. Only one thing that he heard was that the old man in front of him knew where the Golden Crow True Fire was.


    "Since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" The Fa Xiang said coldly. At that moment, the poisonous bathed-fire snake sitting in front of the old man let out a hoarse cry and charged straight towards the old man''s face.


    The poisonous snake looked only half an inch thick, but the power it contained was clearly not something an ordinary person could resist.


    Its speed was extremely fast. It was like a bolt of lightning that lit up its sharp fangs. It was about to tear the old man''s blood vessels apart.


    However, Master Wei slowly stretched out his hand at that time. His index finger and ring finger stood up, the other three fingers were close together, and between those two fingers was an unknown copper coin.


    The poisonous fangs that the poisonous snake had bitten had actually collided with the copper coin impartially.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, the poisonous snake''s body stopped as if it had been cast a body fixation spell.


    In the next moment, a wisp of pitch-black color appeared above the viper''s head, and then it spread out. Very quickly, it was soaked in the viper''s body. The flames around its body extinguished, and its body shattered at that time. It was like a withered branch that had been burned by the flames, turning into ashes and scattering all over the ground.


    "The sect that Wu Xiaohe passed down, I don''t want to bully the strong and take advantage of the weak, do I?" Master Wei''s voice rang out at that moment. His narrowed eyes were filled with anger.


    This was something that Xu Han had never seen before in the old man''s eyes.


    The Immortal''s expression changed. Of course, it wasn''t because of the old man''s reprimand, but because of the powerful divine ability that the old man had displayed just now.


    Xie Min Yu had been in charge of the Crimson Firmament Sect for more than two hundred years. His outsider, who had lived for nearly three hundred years, naturally looked like an immortal with a cultivation that could reach the heavens. However, he knew that this third heavenly tribulation was imminent, and he wasn''t too confident that he could survive this tribulation.


    The appearance of the old man, or the appearance of the Fire Cloud Token in the old man''s hand, gave him a sliver of hope.


    It was rumored that the Fire Cloud Token contained his ancestor, Wu Xiaohe''s Innate True Fire, the so-called Golden Crow True Fire. If he could refine such a miraculous object, then his chances of winning against the third Heavenly Tribulation would be at least 50% higher.


    The longer he lived, the more he cherished his life. Xie Min Yu didn''t want to let go of this opportunity, so after returning to the sect, he was impatient to refine the things in the token. However, he was surprised to discover that the Golden Crow True Fire in the token had long disappeared.


    This feeling of hope and hopelessness was certainly not good.


    As a result, he had forgotten all about the ancestral teachings and sect rules. He led these disciples to Master Wei and the others and wanted to obtain the Golden Crow True Fire in order to survive the third Heavenly Tribulation.


    Fortunately, he had enough time to intercept Master Wei and the others before they entered the Royal City. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to make a move even if he was given more courage by Xie Min Yu when he entered the jurisdiction of the Dragon Hidden Temple under the feet of the Son of Heaven.


    And now, even if he felt that this old man was extraordinary, he still didn''t intend to let him go.


    Because he didn''t have much time to waste anymore.


    Thinking of this, the killing intent in Xie Min Yu''s eyes became even more intense. He let out a muffled snort and the Dharma Form instantly began to expand like an inflated airbag. In an instant, it turned into a size of 30 feet.


    Then, his hand suddenly stretched out, and his huge palm directly attacked Master Wei. The venomous snakes behind him that were burning with Spiritual Flames wrapped around his arm, and they similarly charged towards Master Wei with a hissing sound of his palm.


    This seemingly ordinary palm strike rushed towards the crowd like a mountain. At that time, Xu Han and the others had no choice but to circulate their True Essence to defend themselves. Only then would they be safe and sound.


    However, Master Wei did not move in the face of this mighty blow.


    "Sigh, it looks like I have to teach you a lesson."


    He let out a sigh in a voice that only he could hear clearly, and then a divine light shone in his eyes.


    The ground beneath his feet suddenly rippled like a tidal wave, and then an earthen wall rose on the flat ground, blocking between him and the whistling palm of his hand.


    The scorching flames touched the earth wall. The earth wall was instantly charred black, and in the blink of an eye, there were signs of collapse. However, this did not cause any fear to Master Wei. With a slight flick of his hand, a copper coin flew out through the cracked crack in the earth wall. After meeting the white flames, the copper coin instantly melted and turned into golden liquid.


    The golden water was extremely vast, far exceeding the signs that a single copper coin could transform into. Then, the golden water covered the earth wall that was about to collapse as if it had intelligence. The earth wall was instantly covered by the golden water and turned into an unbreakable golden stone wall.


    "True gold is not afraid of fire." The old man said leisurely.


    Such a miraculous method made people gasp in admiration, and it also made Xie Min Yu''s expression even colder.


    He let out another cold harrumph, and the thirty-meter-tall Dharma Form grew larger by several points, turning into a distance of fifty meters.


    At that moment, the venomous snakes wrapped around his hands also rang out and rushed forward. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the golden wall. Following that, the bodies of the venomous snakes split apart one after another, and they actually turned from venomous snakes into thumb-sized ant insects. Afterwards, those ants and insects were densely packed on the golden wall, and they actually began to gnaw on the wall.


    Although he couldn''t break it in one go, if he bit it down like this, there was a possibility that it would gradually devour him.


    Seeing this, Xie Min Yu''s expression softened slightly. He said, "The Thousand Miles Levee collapsed into an ant nest."


    Master Wei frowned and his grey sackcloth suddenly stirred. At that time, two water dragons the thickness of an adult''s arm gushed out from his sleeve and whistled towards the ants.


    Under the watering of the water dragon, the insects on the golden wall immediately let out miserable squeaks. Their bodies trembled, and the flames extinguished and turned into ashes as they fell down from the golden wall.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly ordinary old man was actually so difficult to deal with. Xie Min Yu''s expression immediately became serious.


    "Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation!" With a loud shout, the disciples below him who had already formed a battle formation heard this and moved. Everyone''s clothes surged as Spiritual Flames poured out of their bodies into the enormous Dharma Form that Xie Min Yu had formed.


    At the same time, the gigantic Dharma Form withdrew its palm that was pressed against the golden wall. He stood in front of the crowd with his head held high, one hand stretched out, and opened his palm in front of his chest. At that time, the venomous snakes behind him, bathed in flames, rushed towards his palms like royal decrees.


    Very quickly, the poisonous snakes formed a ball of fire above his palm.


    As the poisonous snake and the spiritual flames summoned by the disciples continued to surge in, the fireball grew larger and the temperature became higher and higher.


    Even though they were dozens of feet apart, everyone could still feel the terrifying temperature wrapped within the fireball. Even the space around the fireball couldn''t withstand the terrifying temperature, causing it to distort.


    "There''s a way to heaven. No wonder this sovereign is ruthless." It was also as if Xie Min Yu had sensed the terrifying power condensed by this attack. The gloomy expression on his face completely dissipated, and a thick and sinister smile appeared on his face.


    However, Master Wei still stood there leisurely, as if he didn''t care about the terrifying power contained in this strike.


    To Xie Min Yu, who had already ascended to the Immortal Realm for hundreds of years, such a posture was undoubtedly a form of contempt.


    He had already thought to himself that once he defeated the old man, he would definitely leave his life behind and put it into the pill furnace of the Crimson Firmament Sect for torture before forcing him to find out where the Golden Crow True Fire was.


    Thinking of this, a cold light shone in Xie Min Yu''s eyes.


    At that moment, he reached out his hand and held it in the air, causing a burning wave of heat to spread out. The curtain cloth around the tea stall seemed to be unable to withstand this terrifying heat wave and began to burn. Xu Han and the others'' expressions were even uglier. Obviously, under the might of this immortal, they could not even produce the slightest bit of resistance.


    Immortals, especially those who had already experienced two heavenly tribulations and condensed their true bodies, were nothing more than ants in front of him, even experts like Ning Zhumang and Yan Zhan of the Great Evolution Realm.


    After this grasp, the ball of fire was formed from the poisonous snakes in his body and the Spiritual Flames summoned by many disciples. At that moment, he suddenly began to twist his wings. A pair of wings stretched out from the ball of fire. Then, there was a tall divine bird''s head, tail, and sharp claws.


    Heng!


    Along with a heaven-shaking cry, a Vermillion Bird that was several inches in size appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Of course, this was only the beginning.


    As the cries echoed throughout the world, the figure of the Vermillion Bird grew larger and larger, becoming the size of the true body of the Dharma Form in the blink of an eye.


    "Go!" Xie Min Yu shouted.


    The divine bird let out another long cry as it flew towards Master Wei.


    It was extremely fast, dragging the afterimages of the flames all over the sky. Wherever it passed, space distorted and the ground cracked.


    Facing this enormous Vermillion Bird, a wisp of admiration finally appeared on Master Wei ''s face.


    He stretched out his hand again and held a copper coin in his hand.


    The golden wall seemed to feel something. At that time, two vines stretched out from the bottom of the wall, propping up the body of the golden wall. Golden water flowed down from the golden wall, wrapping the two thick vines as if they had grown feet. The two water dragons landed on the left and right sides of the wall, dancing up and down like two arms.


    At that moment, a vine appeared above the golden wall. However, it withered in an instant, and fierce flames rose up like the head of this strange creature.


    At this moment, the copper coin in Master Wei ''s hand was flicked by Master Wei ''s finger and landed on the strange creature''s chest.


    Clang!


    Along with a soft sound, it was like a heavy sound from the rotation of a gear.


    The bronze coin shone brightly as countless golden lights surged into the creature''s limbs and bones. The creature instantly revived.


    In the meantime, he took a step forward with his golden feet. The two water dragons stretched out their arms and directly faced the Vermillion Bird that was slaughtering him.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the creature collided with the Vermillion Bird.


    The two were locked in a stalemate, and for a time, it seemed that no one was able to take down anyone.


    Xie Min Yu never imagined that this strange looking creature, which could even be called funny, would actually be able to instantly attack his Vermillion Bird Divine Bird. In fact, when he saw the expression on Master Wei''s face, it didn''t seem to have much of a change in expression, as if he was able to do it smoothly.


    The confrontation between the two lasted for dozens of breaths. The Vermillion Bird gradually showed signs of exhaustion, while the strange creature slowly moved forward.


    Master Wei smiled faintly. Just as the creature was about to take down the battle, his expression suddenly changed, and a burst of coldness suddenly came from his chest. As a result, the creature that he had driven stopped attacking and was suppressed by the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird.


    This expert usually had to face off in an instant.


    Xie Min Yu was keenly aware of Master Wei ''s abnormality.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes as he clenched his huge palm tightly. The faces of the disciples who had formed the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation turned pale, and golden objects gushed out of their bodies and rushed into the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird''s body.


    That was the life force within these disciples. Such a move would undoubtedly damage their foundations and reduce their lifespans. However, in order to obtain the Golden Crow True Fire, Xie Min Yu obviously did not care about the consequences.


    As the life force surged in, the Vermillion Bird''s aura surged, and the flames around it surged a little. Without Master Wei''s power, the creatures could no longer withstand the Vermillion Bird''s power. Their bodies trembled, and in the end, they shattered.


    "Pu!"


    At the same time, Master Wei, who was connected to the Heart God, also suffered a backlash. His face turned pale, and he spat out a blood arrow from his mouth, causing his body to retreat abruptly.


    "Master Wei!" Seeing this, Xu Han and the others were immediately shocked and hurriedly stepped forward to support the old man.


    However, Xie Min Yu obviously wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. The Vermillion Bird, which had won in one strike, continued to charge straight towards the place where everyone was.


    Seeing that the terrifying flames were about to devour everyone, Master Wei looked at the Vermillion Bird with a pale face and said, "Take us away!"


    As soon as this voice fell, a burst of white light surged from the huge wooden box behind him, enveloping everyone.


    The white light was extremely dazzling, causing Lu Houde and the others to lose their sight. After a short period of time, when they recovered, Xu Han and the others had long disappeared.


    "Headmaster?" They looked at the gigantic Dharma Form in astonishment and asked with a puzzled expression. "Do you want to chase after him?"


    At that moment, a sinister expression appeared on the giant Dharma Form''s face. He turned his head to look at the huge city behind him and gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    "Who dares to use force in the Royal City?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 398 People in the Dream Back then

    The silver-haired Taoist, who was as handsome as an eighteen-year-old boy, arrived at the foot of Mount Li with a large wooden chest on his back.


    Mount Li is a very beautiful mountain.


    Its beauty stems from its magnificent mountains.


    In a sense, it was quite similar to Ya Qishan, which had the Lunar Temple.


    However, the difference was that Ya Qi Mountain was extremely ferocious and ferocious, carrying a sense of aloofness that was aloof from strangers.


    However, the majesty of Mount Li is a kind of calm and majesty. You can see from afar, but you want to be close to it.


    The Taoist who stood at the foot of the mountain gate and looked up at the wonders of this world did not have time to taste it. Two sword-wielding disciples dressed in white clothes walked up and said, "This Taoist priest, it is convenient for you to be from Mount Li Sect. If there is nothing else, please take a detour."


    Mount Li was a respectable Sword Dao Sect in this world. Although he didn''t dare to say that he held the ears of the bulls under the heavens, apart from the Lunar Temple, Sword Mausoleum, Dragon Hidden Temple, and Green Lotus Temple, there were four extraordinary monuments that could not be ignored in the name of the top three sects in the world.


    Being a disciple of such a sect, and being able to be so calm and even talk to an ordinary passer-by with such a pleasant expression, it could be seen how skilled Li Mountain''s upper echelons were in teaching disciples.


    The Taoist carrying a wooden chest the size of his body slightly cupped his hands towards the two disciples at that time and said kindly, "I would like to request to see your sect''s Wang Jianxian. I hope that the two of you can pass on the news."


    When the two disciples heard the words Wang Jianxian, their expressions immediately changed.


    Mount Li was a world-famous Sword Sect. Although there were many Sword Immortals, there was only one Wang Jianxian.


    It was the Sect Leader of Mount Li. Even though he had left the position of Sect Leader and was cultivating quietly on the peak of the mountain, the status of this Supreme Elder was incomparably lofty. No one in Mount Li could compare to him.


    Although the two of them were hesitant, they did not dare to neglect this Daoist. Even if he was only one in ten thousand likely to be an old friend of the Supreme Elder, then this crime was not something they could afford to bear.


    "You two don''t need to be embarrassed. I''ll wait here. Go report my name to him, Wei Changming. He will come out to see me." The Taoist was reasonable and said with a smile at that time.


    Seeing that this Taoist was so sure, the two disciples were even more terrified. They hurriedly welcomed the Taoist into the sect''s guest hall and served tea. Only then did they send people to the mountain to report the news.


    Although Mount Li was tall, the disciple in charge of the communication must be someone with strong legs. One round trip and less than two hours later, he was able to respond.


    At that time, Wang Jianxian''s personal disciple personally came to the palace hall and respectfully welcomed the Taoist to the mountain gate. During this period, he did not forget to praise the two disciples who were guarding the mountain gate. They behaved appropriately and did not neglect the noble.


    ¡­


    It was as if he knew that this person was extraordinary, or perhaps the Supreme Elder had already told him that he had sent the Taoist to the entrance of Wang Jianxian''s secluded mansion and pushed him down.


    However, Taoist was not in a hurry to enter the manor. Instead, he carefully sized up the manor that this old man lived in outside the manor.


    Naturally, it wasn''t the luxurious attire of a wealthy mortal wearing gold and silver. However, regardless of whether it was the materials used or the architectural style, it was extremely exquisite. It didn''t reveal its sharpness, but revealed a majestic aura that originated from the bones.


    Daoist couldn''t help but nod when he saw this.


    He''s still him.


    Dignified, graceful, but not aggressive.


    "Come in. What''s so good about this shabby thatched cottage?" The Taoist looked carefully, but the old man in the room was clearly getting impatient. His voice came from inside the room.


    "It''s still this temperament." Hearing this, the Taoist shook his head and muttered.


    But at that time, he took a step forward and walked towards the entrance of the manor.


    A white-robed figure was sitting on the ground with his back facing him. A snow-white silver thread casually scattered over his shoulders.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for a hundred years, the Taoist still recognized this person as the old friend from his back.


    "I didn''t expect you to come looking for me." The old man clearly knew the arrival of the Taoist. As he said this, he slowly stood up and immediately turned around.


    At this moment, the Taoist could clearly see the other party''s appearance.


    It was an aged face. There were wrinkles, vicissitudes, and white hair on it. Although they could still vaguely see the elegance of the past, they were still old in the end.


    However, that person did not seem to see the exclamation in the Taoist''s eyes. Instead, he handed a wine cup to the Taoist at that time.


    The Taoist sniffed. The pungent smell assaulted his taste buds, making him somewhat dazzled.


    "Wine?" He looked up at the old man in front of him and asked.


    "Of course it''s wine. Men don''t drink alcohol. Could it be that you want me to drink tea with you?" The old man responded naturally, his eyes shining craftily. He knew that Taoists almost never drank alcohol.


    The Taoist naturally knew that he did it on purpose, but he didn''t give him face in the end.


    Therefore, after a slight hesitation, he raised his head and drank all the sake.


    "Tell me, what can I do for you?" Seeing that the Taoist was like this, the old man laughed heartily. Then, he sat down beside the couch in the room and asked loudly.


    "Haven''t seen you for a hundred years, can''t I just come and see you?" Daoist''s expression changed slightly as he asked.


    "Of course, but if you didn''t ask me, how could you drink this glass of wine so straightforwardly?" As the old man spoke, he didn''t forget to blink at the Taoist, "Sometimes, your enemies know you better than you do."


    Taoist was silent.


    After pondering for a while, he looked at the old man and said, "I have not given the immortal a seal."


    When the old man heard this, the smile on his face suddenly froze. After a while, he revealed a bitter smile. "I''m afraid that only one of the things that millions of cultivators have chased for thousands of years can reach that level, and only you can reject this step."


    Yes, but as he said, all of this only happened to Taoists, and it was both unexpected and reasonable.


    "Sure enough, you still can''t forget Ah Yan ¡­ You''ve become a True Immortal, you can''t take revenge, but if you don''t become a True Immortal, you won''t be able to take revenge either. This is a dead end." The old man said.


    Only then did the Taoist walk to the low couch, put down the huge wooden box on his back, and sat down opposite the old man.


    "The paths are all made by people. Who said there is only one path that leads to the heavens?" Daoist replied calmly.


    The old man''s heart trembled slightly when he heard this, but his face remained calm as he said, "So you found a way?"


    "I''ve been to the Great Abyss Mountain and met the Monster Clan''s Grand Monarch." The Daoist replied with an odd tone.


    No one else could understand, and neither could the old man.


    "Did he show you a bright path?" He asked casually.


    "Yes." The Daoist''s answer was unexpected.


    "Oh?" The old man pretended to drink a glass of wine lightly and forcefully suppressed the ups and downs in his heart. In the end, he did not want to fall into a disadvantageous position in front of this old friend who had fought with him for half his life.


    "Then what is your request?" The old man didn''t want to dwell on this topic. It wasn''t that he wasn''t curious. It was just that after all these years, he had thought of many things. The things he had thought about in the past had long since faded away. Otherwise, how could he chat with this Taoist here?


    "Speaking of which, I''m a little embarrassed to speak." The Taoist hesitated.


    "You have always been shameless. Just say it." The old man didn''t like Taoist''s shyness and sneered at him at that time.


    Hearing this, the Taoist hesitated for a while before saying, "I want to ask for something from you."


    "What is it?" The old man asked.


    The Taoist paused for a moment, as if he still felt that it was inappropriate. Only when the old man revealed a trace of impatience did he gritted his teeth and said, "Your sword."


    "This?" The old man stretched out his body, and the sound of a sword rang out from somewhere in the room. An ancient sword flew into his hand at that time. He held the sword and swayed it in front of the Taoist as he asked.


    "Mm" Daoist nodded with difficulty.


    To him, this was an extremely disrespectful matter, especially to this Sword Immortal who was already famous all over the world. To ask for his sword was like stealing a wife and daughter from someone else, it was both despicable and reckless.


    But he still had his reasons.


    Therefore, as he said this, he began to write a draft in his mind, hoping that the old man in front of him could understand his situation.


    However, this thought had just arisen, and the abdominal script hadn''t finished writing the beginning in his heart.


    "Here you are." The old man''s voice suddenly sounded. Then, he stretched out his hand and threw it. At that moment, the divine sword that was as famous as the old man in front of him fell into the hands of the Taoist.


    "Huh?" The Taoist who had never thought that this trip would be so smooth was stunned. He looked at the divine sword in his hand, then at the old man in front of him. His eyes blinked again and again, as if he was doubting whether the person in front of him was the person he had known before.


    "I don''t need him anymore." As for the old man, he seemed to have seen through Daoist''s doubts. He waved his hand at Daoist and said.


    "No need?" Hearing this, the Taoist was stunned. Then, he seemed to understand something. His expression immediately changed. He looked at the old man sadly and asked, "How long is there left?"


    "What?" This time, it was the old man''s turn to be puzzled.


    "How long can you live?" The Taoist asked again. In his opinion, the only reason a swordsman didn''t need his own sword was because the swordsman was about to die.


    But who would have thought that the old man who heard this would explode with rage. He pointed at the Taoist and scolded, "I''ll live longer than you, Wei Changming. Don''t worry, even if you die, I won''t die!"


    The old man''s attitude made the Taoist understand that he was mistaken, so he naturally didn''t dare to refute it. He could only ask cautiously, "Then what do you mean?"


    The old man smiled faintly and said with a relaxed expression, "I''ve been thinking about it for a while now. Either you return to the forest or go see Lord King of Hell. Although the world is big, there is no one I know. It''s really boring. Rather than that, why don''t you agree to the old boy and go to the Sword Mausoleum to guard his grave?"


    Although the Taoist who knew more or less about this matter was surprised by the old man''s choice, he didn''t say anything else. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "That''s good."


    "There are all sorts of swords there. If you want this sword, go ahead. But I have to tell you the ugly words. This sword is called Yang Ming. I have accompanied you for more than 130 years. You have to treat him well." The old man said this. At last, he seemed to recall something and asked, "Oh right, don''t I remember that you never used your sword? Why did you take it?"


    Dense sweat immediately appeared on the Taoist''s forehead. He carefully said in an inaudible voice, "Melt¡­ Cast money¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 399 Gift

    In the imperial capital of Great Xia, Heng Imperial City.


    In an inn called the Virtuous Rites Temple, Xu Han and the others looked at the unconscious Master Wei, and then at the handsome young man dressed in white who had two furry ears sticking out of his temples.


    "Are you a¡­ monster?" Chu Chouli, whose eyes almost popped out of his sockets, stared blankly at the man in front of him and asked.


    It was precisely this person who suddenly appeared at this critical moment, He used some secret arts that were difficult for everyone to comprehend, He brought them to the Royal City. However, he was wearing a hood. In addition to Master Wei ''s critical condition, Xu Han and the others had no time to interfere. It was only when the man helped Master Wei into an inn and led them into a room in the wing. The man took off his hood and everyone saw his appearance that they finally saw this scene.


    The man was obviously cold-tempered.


    Hearing this, he glanced at Xuan''er and Aowu in the corner and said, "Are there still few monsters here?"


    Aowu shrunk her head, as if she was quite afraid of this man, while Xuan''er continued to comb her own hair, turning a blind eye to the man.


    At that time, Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t want to get entangled in this matter. Instead, he asked, "Master Wei, how is he?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. This old man is so powerful that even an immortal dares to resent him. He''s not going to die, is he?" Chu Chouli had always been open-mouthed. Although his words were unpleasant to hear, the concern on his face was not fake.


    "I can''t die." The handsome man looked at the old man on the bed and said.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this, but before they could even breathe, the man''s voice sounded again, "But it''s not far off."


    Everyone''s expressions immediately darkened.


    "This is all in response to Yan. If anything happens to Mr. Yan, I will definitely not stop with the Crimson Firmament Sect." Yan Zhan gritted his teeth and said.


    After getting along with him for the past few months, the people who already knew his temperament naturally understood that his words were absolutely not hypocritical.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with indignation. Obviously, they already hated the Crimson Firmament Sect to the bone.


    "Just you guys?" The handsome man seemed to be unable to sense the high fighting spirit in this room. He said coldly, "Not to mention the three Immortals who are in charge of their sect, even the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation formed by the dozens of Great Evolution Realm elders is enough to cause your souls to shatter. Fighting against the Crimson Sky Sect? Not everyone has the ability to do such a thing."


    Compared to the indignant crowd, Xu Han was much calmer, at least on the surface.


    "What''s the situation, sir?" He frowned and looked at the handsome man, repeating the previous question.


    The man who heard this question smiled faintly and said, "It was the Clay Bodhisattva who was unable to cross the river to take care of himself, but he still imitated those bald men who were thinking of saving all living beings. What do you think he could do?"


    Whether it was an illusion or something, Xu Han faintly felt that the man seemed to have some hostility towards him when he said those words.


    "But you can rest assured. Although you''re on the verge of death, you haven''t reached the point of burying yourself in the ground. You''ll probably wake up tomorrow." The man didn''t wait for Xu Hanpin to give off the flavor in his words before his voice sounded again.


    After saying those words, the man swept his gaze over everyone. Finally, his gaze landed on Xu Han. He said, "All of you, go out. I want to have a good chat with him."


    The man spoke in an extremely arrogant tone. This was not a discussion or request, but rather, it carried a condescending aura of giving orders.


    This made everyone a little unhappy. Look at me, look at me, but none of them had the intention to leave.


    In the end, Xu Hanyan said, "Sect Leader Ning, Big Brother Yan, Big Brother Chu, leave first."


    When everyone heard this, they left with doubts. At that time, only Xu Han and the man were left in the room. Of course, there was also Master Wei lying on the bed.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    He had always been this kind of person. He naturally wouldn''t respond rudely if others were nice to him, and if others insisted on doing evil to him, Xu Han would definitely not lick his face and lean over.


    Xu Han''s reaction stunned the man, but he didn''t do anything else. He just smiled faintly and said, "You know, did you harm him?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han apparently did not expect the man to say such a thing. He was slightly shocked and said, "Are you saying that Mr. Ri saved me that day?"


    The thing in Xu Han''s body that day almost devoured him. If Master Wei hadn''t saved him, he would have been controlled by that thing long ago. Thinking of it this way, with Master Wei ''s strength, wanting to fight against the things in his body seemed to have consumed a lot of cultivation¡­


    Originally, he had thought that such a guess was close to impossible to deviate from.


    Unexpectedly, the man shook his head, "These are the final results, and the real reason lies in you."


    "There is a starlight that the surveillance person has injected into your body. From now on, the karma calculations of this world will not be able to wrap you around it. You are like a vortex flowing into the sea in an orderly manner."


    "Wherever you go, karma is destroyed, and he shoulders an unimaginable burden. Your encounter with him has disrupted the cause of our thousand years of hard work and destroyed the fruit that is about to bear." As the man said this, his tone gradually turned cold as he spoke. A murderous intent faintly suffused his entire body.


    Xu Han didn''t quite understand what the man was saying, but he could clearly feel the man''s anger.


    "So you want to kill me?" He asked, looking straight into the other party''s eyes.


    "You''re not the only one who wants to kill you? I wish I could tear you into pieces." The man gritted his teeth and said.


    "Then why aren''t you attacking?" Xu Han asked.


    The man fell silent at that time. He looked at Xu Han helplessly.


    "Because, someone who has no cause may be able to bear this immeasurable fruit. If he loses, you will be his last hope."


    When the man said this, the hatred on his face suddenly dissipated. He looked a little lonely, and the corner of his eyes landed on the old man beside him.


    Melancholy, unwillingness, resentment, pity, and all sorts of complicated emotions surged into his forehead at that moment, and he let out a long sigh.


    "I can roughly guess what he''s going to do."


    "I just hope that, regardless of whether you succeed or not, you will be worthy of this gift¡­"


    After the man finished speaking, he finally lost his temper to talk to Xu Han again. His body flashed and immediately turned into a ray of white light that escaped into the huge wooden box.


    At that time, a voice sounded in Xu Han''s ears again.


    "If you can''t do this, I will personally take your life!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 400 Repelling Tigers and Devouring Wolves

    Chen, Jinling City, Changle Palace.


    Chen Xuanji, who was dressed in a golden dragon robe, stood high in the hall.


    Your Highness, civil and military officials are separated on both sides. Only one person wore a purple robe and sat at the head of the right side. He lowered his eyebrows and looked arrogant.


    "Is this news true?" Chen Xuanji looked at the youth kneeling in the hall and asked in a deep voice.


    ''"This is the news of my brother''s life. How can it be false? Li Yulin is so ambitious that he swore to swallow up my Da Chen. Please make arrangements, Your Majesty. Don''t give the thief an opportunity to take advantage of it." The youth who was kneeling in the court was in a sorry state. It was obvious that he had just arrived here. At this moment, his tone was pitiful and pitiful.


    The man''s surname was Chen.


    Chen Guo''s Chen, Chen Xuanji''s Chen.


    Single name a Yan word.


    The elder brother he spoke of, who had died on the way to deliver this news, was called Chen Yuan.


    Their father was called Chen Ping.


    Chen Xuanji''s uncle, Chen Tingzhu''s elder brother.


    Chen Ping because of monk led troops not send, withered guarding long martial pass alone, together with the hands of hundreds of thousands of troops died. Only the two brothers, who were only in their early twenties, landed in Jinling City, where the tigers and wolves were looking around.


    If the two brothers only wanted to be rich and honorable, Chen Xuanji could of course protect them. After all, they only held the title of a prince. The soldier in their hands had already died in battle. To Munch, such a prince was indispensable.


    However, the two brothers had been taught by Chen Ping since childhood. They wanted to sacrifice their lives to avenge their father, so they sneaked into the Xia Army barracks regardless of the persuasion of others. First, they wanted to spy on the military intelligence of the Chen Kingdom. Second, they wanted to make a contribution to the comeback. The news that Xia Chao was preparing to use force again was naturally very important to Chen Country. This was not a small credit, but the elder brother among the brothers could no longer return.


    Thinking of this.


    It was unknown whether it was because fewer and fewer people could be trusted in his hands, or simply because he was saddened by the news of Chen Yuan''s death, or both.


    Chen Xuanji''s expression became extremely ugly at that time.


    "Aiqing, get up. You should retire and rest properly to recover from your injuries. I and the people of Da Chen are still waiting for you to defend the country and open up new territory for Da Chen."


    But on the surface, Chen Xuanji was still so relieved.


    Although Chen Yan was saddened by his elder brother''s sacrifice, he was also a person of general knowledge. At that time, he nodded and was about to retreat.


    But at this moment, the purple-robed man who had been sitting quietly on the large wooden chair suddenly stood up.


    "Your Majesty is right. Little Prince should be able to cultivate his body well, but I don''t think we should participate in this war anymore."


    To be able to say such a thing in front of this court, in front of this civil and military officials, and even after the emperor had given the order, no one refuted it.


    In the two hundred years since the founding of the Chen Kingdom, only Qin King Munch was able to do so.


    Chen Xuanji''s expression became extremely ugly at that time, as did Chen Yan''s expression under the stage.


    "The news that Great Xia is going to use force against my country, My scouts got the news long ago, "The two Little Kings insisted on risking their lives, but they didn''t know that this passion was good, but it was also good for the place. If they gave their lives, they would be called loyal. However, if they were like a certain King, they didn''t know the importance of it and insisted on defending the Changwu Pass, almost destroying our Great Chen Foundation. It wouldn''t be good if they left behind a smelly thousand years later." However, Munch didn''t seem to see the ugly expressions on the faces of the crowd as he continued to speak on his own.


    Although he did not name them, even a three-year-old child could tell that he was referring to the Prince of Fengxing, Chen Ping, who had died in Changwu Pass for his country.


    Being humiliated by such a roundabout way, even a mud bodhisattva would have to be furious, let alone Chen Yan, who had been brought to the military camp by Chen Ping since childhood?


    At that moment, Chen Yan''s face was flushed red, and his eyes were bloodshot. He stood up and was about to curse.


    "Royal Brother." However, Chen Xuanji''s voice sounded at that moment. "Chen Country, I still need to rely on my elder brother for many places. I hope that you can quickly return to cultivate and recover as soon as possible, so that you can share my worries with me."


    Chen Xuanji said this in a very obscure manner. He hoped that Chen Yan would understand that they were no match for Munch at this moment. If he had been angry since ancient times, Munch could have punished him for this. There was no need to doubt that Munch, who was in charge of the Great Chen Military Administration alone, definitely had the strength to do so.


    Chen Yan was naturally not a fool. He could hear what Chen Xuanji was saying. At that time, his expression changed. In the end, he gritted his teeth and loosened his clenched fists.


    Afterwards, he cupped his hands towards Chen Xuanji and went straight out of the hall.


    He didn''t dare to stop. He was afraid that if he heard more insults, he wouldn''t be able to suppress the anger in his heart.


    As Chen Xuanji had said, if Xiao Bu couldn''t bear it, he would make a mess. He had to swallow this evil aura.


    ¡­


    "Why hasn''t His Majesty eaten yet?"


    Little rain fell on Changle Palace under the cover of night. Yan Yanyan, dressed in a royal robe and phoenix crown, came to the entrance of Changle Palace. She looked at the waiter standing in front of the door in fear and asked softly.


    The young eunuch saw that Yan Yanyan seemed to have grabbed onto a straw to save her life. He hurriedly prefaced, "Yes, Your Majesty, the food has already been cooked three times. Your Majesty still refuses to eat it. Do you think that if you are hungry, how can a slut bear it?"


    "Alright, I''m here. You can leave." Yan Yanyan smiled and said. She took the steaming food from the servant behind the eunuch and walked into Changle Palace.


    On the high platform, the white-haired emperor was frowning, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Your Majesty." It was only when Yan Yanyan walked over to him and placed the food on the table that Chen Xuanji came back to his senses.


    "It''s the Empress."


    After seeing the visitor''s appearance, he forced out a smile and said.


    "Your Majesty." "How many times have I told His Majesty that no matter how busy I am, I have to find some time to eat when I have to eat. Otherwise, if my body is exhausted, who should the people of the Chen Kingdom rely on to preside over the overall situation?" Yan Yanyan looked at him with a tender look and picked up a bowl of meat soup from the meal and placed it in front of him.


    Chen Xuanji, who originally had a smile on his face, heard this and his expression immediately darkened.


    He said in a calm voice, "It doesn''t matter if the Chen Kingdom has me or not, Chen Xuanji. The important thing is that Prince Meng. Isn''t that good enough?"


    Seeing this, Yan Yanyan''s face darkened. She put down the meat soup in her hand and said with a depressed expression, "I have heard about the court today." Prince Meng''s actions were truly disgraceful, but the more so, the more His Majesty would cherish his body. His Majesty was already talented, so it would only be a matter of time before he reached the Immortal Realm. "Although that wooden carving has monstrous power, it is still over half a hundred years old. How much longer can he live?"


    "All His Majesty has to do is wait in peace. When you become an immortal or die of old age, won''t this Chen Kingdom still be His Majesty''s Chen Kingdom?"


    However, this was originally a kind words of persuasion, but in return, Chen Xuanji coldly snorted, "Hmph!"


    "I''m afraid that I won''t be able to wait until that day before I die under the saber of my good uncle."


    "Your Majesty, what are you saying? Your Majesty is the Son of Heaven''s Will. The people are looking forward to it. Wherever the civil and martial hearts return, even if Munch eats the bear heart leopard''s gall, he will not dare to hurt your Majesty''s hair!"


    "Not only does he dare to move, but ¡­" Chen Xuanji''s expression became even deeper. He gritted his teeth and said in a hoarse tone, "He has already done so!"


    "Hmm? What does His Majesty mean at this moment?" Yan Yanyan''s expression changed as she asked.


    "Chen Yan''s elder brother used his life to exchange for the news that Great Xia had already begun to mobilize troops, preparing to send troops to Changwu Pass again, and he Munch knew about this news long ago, but he didn''t report it¡­ What do you think he had in mind?" Chen Xuanji turned to look at Yan Yanyan with a faint smile.


    Of course, he did not expect Yan Yanyan to answer this question. After saying this, he paused slightly and said, "Right now, there are still soldiers and horses in the hands of our royal family in the Chen Kingdom. They are the 30,000 troops led by the Long Gu Kingdom at the Changwu Pass." He concealed this matter and didn''t report it. What he wanted to do was to repeat the same trick that had killed King Feng Xing and perform it again. "Let the unknown Long Gu Country die in the battle of Changwu Pass, and then he will lead his Tiger Wolf Cavalry to face off against the Great Xia army. He, Munch, really used this trick of driving the Tiger and Devouring the Wolf to perfection."


    "As long as I am brought to Long Gu Kingdom and die, there will be no more soldiers for me in the Great Chen Territory. At that time, I, the emperor, will remain or be crippled. It is not something that he, Munch, has said."


    As Chen Xuanji spoke these words, the murderous aura between his eyebrows grew thicker and thicker. His teeth were clenched to the point of cracking, and a wisp of scarlet color filled his eyes. At this moment, he looked no longer as graceful as the eldest disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion back then. Instead, he looked like a wolf that had been forced to the end of its path and had no way to retreat.


    Yan Yanyan''s mind was intelligent. Halfway through Chen Xuanji''s words, she had already comprehended the hidden killing intent.


    "Then what does His Majesty plan to do?" Yan Yanyan frowned and asked.


    When Chen Xuanji heard this, the killing intent on his face suddenly subsided. He put on a gentle expression and reached out to hold Yan Yanyan''s white hands in his hands. He said softly, "The only person I can rely on now is you."


    Yan Yanyan was stunned for a moment, but she soon came to her senses. She cupped her hands towards Chen Xuanji and said, "Your Majesty, don''t worry. Your Majesty, this concubine will leave the palace to look for your father now. I believe that with my father''s methods, I can think of a way to gather a Hundred Battles Master for Your Majesty!"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji smiled and said, "Then it will be hard on the Empress."


    Yan Yanyan shook her head, "It''s Yan Yan''s honor to be able to share the burden for His Majesty."


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave, but right at this moment, Chen Xunji suddenly called out, "The Empress, please pass on a secret decree for me, declare that Chen Yan will avoid my ears and eyes later and enter the palace to meet me."


    Hearing this, Yan Yanyan was slightly stunned, but she quickly nodded and left in a hurry.


    When Yan Yanyan walked far away, the white-haired Chen Xuanji leaned against the golden dragon chair in Changle Palace. He reached out and stroked the golden dragon head on the armrest. The expression on his face changed. Finally, he murmured with a gloomy gaze, "Drive the tiger and devour the wolf."


    "Uncle, you have a good method to teach your nephew. Your nephew can only enjoy it for a while."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 401 Id Like to Give It a Try

    After hearing the Taoist''s reply, the old man''s expression instantly collapsed.


    He wanted to snatch back his sword, but how could a Taoist return what he had?


    After some flying chickens and dogs jumped, the old man''s ancient house collapsed under the duel between the two of them.


    "Wei Changming, if you don''t tell me one, two, three things today, even if I risk my life, I will still fight to the death with you." The old man, whose cultivation was much weaker than the Taoist, stood on the remains of the ancient house and pointed at the Taoist as he gnashed his teeth.


    The Taoist looked at the old man and shook his head helplessly.


    Only then did he walk up to him and said, "It''s really helpless to do this."


    "What helplessness?" The old man obviously didn''t like the Taoist''s tricks. He waved his hand and stopped, wanting to snatch the sword that had followed him for more than a hundred years. He didn''t want such a divine object to be so desecrated.


    The Taoist''s expression darkened at that moment, and his expression instantly became solemn.


    He stood not far from the old man and stretched out his hand.


    "Ah Yan once gave me an item called Gouchen Blood." As the Taoist spoke, he chose a blue object that was translucent and translucent. "Legend has it that it is the blood essence left behind by the Monster Emperor Gouchen. It contains the essence of water and soul. It is the most precious treasure passed down from generation to generation by her Cyanhill Fox Clan."


    "A few days ago, I went to the Exquisite Pavilion and Crimson Firmament Sect and saw Kun Buyu and Wu Xiaohe. They gave me two items respectively."


    At this moment, a green block of wood with boundless vitality and an ancient token with dazzling red light appeared in front of the Taoist.


    "I don''t know exactly what this piece of wood is, but it contains vitality. Obviously, there is wood essence in it. As for the token given by Wu Xiaohe, there is a True Fire of his lifeblood. The power of it is just not more than mine."


    At this point, the Taoist put down the huge wooden box behind him and patted it hard, "This is something that the Grand Lord of the Great Abyss Mountain gave me. It contains¡­"


    The Taoist paused. He seemed to be considering how to describe the things in the wooden box, but after thinking for a while, he could only say, "This is filled with soil."


    Then he placed the old man''s sword on the wooden box and said with a serious gaze, "And your sword is gold¡­"


    As one of the few Sword Dao Immortals in the current world, the old man naturally smelled something when he heard this.


    His expression changed, and his gaze towards the Taoist instantly became serious. "Do you want to use the power of the five elements to form your own world within your body, and finally break free from the shackles of others and ascend to the True Immortal Realm with your own strength?"


    "Yes." The Daoist''s answer was simple and firm.


    However, the old man frowned.


    This world had existed for hundreds of millions of years, but since the records began, there had been an immortal palace on the summit of the Kunlun Mountain, which was the residence of immortals.


    True Immortals herded the world and educated all living beings.


    Every thousand years, it would be convenient for one of the thousands of cultivators to choose one person to ascend the Immortal Palace and bestow the position of True Immortal.


    Since then, whether it was staying in Kunlun or traveling through the Heavenly Pillar to the outer space, it was the lucky one''s freedom. But how many cultivators were there in the world? Especially those Immortals who had reached the Earthly Immortal Realm, how could they be willing to watch as the only quota for a thousand years was taken away, while they could only wait for the heavenly tribulation that lasted for a hundred years, until one day they were unable to resist it and their dao of death dissipated.


    As a result, some ancestors came up with such a method.


    He used the power of the five elements to form a world within his body, and used the power of this small world to resist the shackles that shackled all living beings in this world, so that he could ascend to the True Immortal Realm by himself.


    Such a cultivation method was not considered to be Xin Mi, especially among these immortals.


    However, thousands of people had tried this method for thousands of years, but in the end, they all ended in failure.


    The old man did not think that he, as an old friend, could have such abilities.


    The Taoist seemed to have noticed the old man''s doubts. He smiled and said, "I talked to the Monstrous Clan''s Grand Monarch in the daytime. Logically speaking, there is no problem with this method. The reason why no one in the world can succeed is because the small world formed in my body is too weak to resist the power of heaven and earth."


    "Whether it''s the Gouchen blood that Ah Yan gifted me or this sword, they all contain extremely pure Five Elements Force. I believe that the world I can form will definitely be stronger than everyone else."


    Hearing this, the old man was still worried. He frowned and said, "Is this enough?"


    "Of course not." The Taoist smiled and weighed the treasured sword in his hand. "The power of the five elements is only the most basic element that makes up the world. If a world wants to become strong, it needs to be richer. There are mountains, water, storms, clouds, sunshine, and even birds and vegetation. There are life and death, old age, illness, and death."


    "Of course, we naturally can''t do this for the world formed in our bodies, but at least we can allow him to join Nian."


    "Read?" The old man who had heard this phrase for the first time was obviously unable to understand the meaning of the word. He frowned and looked at the Taoist.


    "The joys, sorrows, joys, sorrows and joys are all thoughts. Although there are no real creatures in the small world, with this''will '', the power of the world will become even stronger." Daoist said.


    "But how do you want to obtain these things?" The old man asked again. This so-called thought seemed too mysterious to him.


    The smile on the Taoist''s face became even more intense. At that moment, his hand slowly stretched out. The divine sword called Yang Ming floated between his hands. Then, it gradually began to melt, turning into fiery red molten iron. As time went on, it turned into strands of bronze coins that flickered with golden light.


    The Taoist stretched out his hand to take off one of the coins. He held it at the tip of his finger and measured it carefully. He then said, "A copper coin may seem ordinary, but sometimes it may be the hope of a beggar''s life. It is the medicine for a young child to save his life and the lifeline for his husband to support his family."


    "Although the smell of copper stinks, it contains the thoughts of life and death of all living beings in this world."


    "Are you trying to spread these copper coins around the world and collect the''will ''of all living beings under the heavens?" The old man asked.


    "Yes." Daoist nodded.


    "But this will take a long time¡­"


    "A thousand years is enough." Daoist said.


    "Can you last that long?" The old man asked again. A thousand years was ten great tribulations. No one could resist so many lightning tribulations, at least not before.


    The Taoist did not answer the old man''s question immediately.


    At that moment, he flicked his finger and the copper coins in his hand flew out. The hundred thousand copper coins in front of him seemed to feel something as they turned into streaks of golden light and flew towards the time when they were down the mountain like meteors.


    At that moment, the Taoist stood under the golden light and looked at the white-haired old man.


    "I want to give it a try."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 402 Rogue Ghost Is Domineering, Lackeys Are Pervasive

    In the imperial capital of Great Xia, Heng Imperial City.


    In an inn called the Virtuous Rites Temple, the old man sitting on the bed looked at the youth beside him.


    His face was a little pale, but there was a hint of a smile on his face.


    "This is the story behind the shadow play." He said, "What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han blinked his eyes as if he had just woken up from a dream and looked at the old man.


    Master Wei woke up this morning. Although he could not get up from his bed, Ning Zhumang looked at it for him and said that he was fine. He could recover after resting for a few days. Fortunately, they had already arrived at Heng Imperial City, avoiding the bumpy journey. As for the room price, the medicinal ingredients needed for recuperation, and Yan Zhan, the wealthy man, there was no need for everyone to worry.


    On the other hand, Master Wei seemed to be quite interested as he pulled Xu Han and began to tell the second half of the story about the Taoist and the White Fox.


    Xu Han listened carefully, and he roughly guessed that this story was the old man''s own story.


    He was stunned for a while before he said, "What did the Taoist say to the Great Lord on the Great Abyss Mountain?"


    "You want to know?" The old man also blinked his eyes.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded without hesitation.


    "This is an even longer story. You want me to do such a troublesome thing? Do you have to bow to me?" The old man asked with a teasing smile on his face.


    Xu Han was stunned. He was a little confused by the old man''s request.


    "Xiao Han! Xiao Han!" Just as he was hesitating, Chu Chouli''s loud voice rang out from outside the room. At that time, the middle-aged man rushed into the room carelessly.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Han, who had long been accustomed to Chu Chouli''s nature, was not surprised by this either. He stood up and asked.


    "The registration of the Dragon Gate Society has begun. We need to hurry up and go." The middle-aged man seemed to have realized that he had lost his composure by shouting loudly. He immediately shrunk his neck and said carefully.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was also moved.


    The so-called Dragon Gate Society was also the news that Chu Chouli and the others had gathered after arriving at the Horizontal Imperial City.


    One had to know that the generous conditions of the World Swordsman Meeting attracted the attention of countless Jianghu people in Great Xia. There were countless heroes who wanted to participate in this competition. One could see the number of Jianghu people with swords at their waists walking on the streets of Horizontal Imperial City every day.


    Such an important meeting naturally couldn''t wait until the beginning for everyone to rush forward and have a pot of disorderly stew.


    Therefore, there was this Dragon Gate Society.


    The Dragon Gate Association had already begun in Heng Imperial City a month ago. The Dragon Hidden Temple had appointed famous Jianghu celebrities in Heng Imperial City, or princes and princes, to select suitable candidates to enter the Swordsman Competition. The Dragon Gate Association could be regarded as a selection of the best swordsmen compared to the previous one. It had already appeared five times before today. Although the competition was still some time away, and the Dragon Gate Association would not do it this time, Xu Han still felt that it could be settled early before he felt at ease.


    "Go, you can hear the story at any time. This old man is still alive." Seemingly able to see through Xu Han''s thoughts, Master Wei, who was standing beside him, chuckled and said.


    Hearing this, Xu Han no longer hesitated. He cupped his hands slightly towards Master Wei and said, " Master Wei is easy to cultivate. I will go and settle this matter now."


    After saying that, Xu Han turned around and left the room.


    ¡­


    Walking side by side with Chu Chouli on the streets of Crossing Imperial City, Xu Han thought of the story Master Wei told him, so he naturally couldn''t remain untouched by it.


    There are too many secrets about the world in the story.


    What Xu Han was most concerned about was the conversation between him and the Great Lord. His right arm belonged to the Great Lord. Why was it suppressed by the Sword Mausoleum in the Great Abyss Mountain, and why was it helping the Taoist? He was even willing to give his right arm to Xu Han because of Canghai Liu''s words at that time.


    From Xu Han''s point of view, there seemed to be a bigger secret behind all of this.


    Furthermore, Master Wei said that there was an immortal palace on the Kunlun Mountains. Canghai Liu said that he had been there, that it had been dusted, and that the Headmaster had been there. In the end, he seemed to have died there. Even the overseer who seemed to be above this world wanted Xu Han to go there.


    What exactly was there, and what could it have to do with him? All of these questions surged into the youth''s mind at this moment.


    "Xiao Han, Xiao Han!" Only when the big man''s slightly dissatisfied voice made his eardrums buzz did the youth regain his senses.


    "Huh?" He raised his head and looked blankly at the big man beside him.


    "May I speak to you?" Chu Chouli asked. However, the expression on Xu Han''s face clearly told him that Xu Han did not listen. The middle-aged man could not help but sigh and could only repeat what he had just said.


    "This time, the Dragon Gate Gathering was held by a prince from the Horizontal Imperial City. This prince is still the grandfather of the current Great Xia Emperor. He is called Li Moding . He has a very good reputation in the Horizontal Imperial City and is quite fair. It is most likely that he was chosen by the Long Yin Temple to hold the Dragon Gate Gathering."


    At this point, Chu Chouli suddenly stopped. He looked at Xu Han with an expression of complacency, as if he was trying to sell something.


    However, how could Xu Han accept his tricks? He immediately glared at him fiercely.


    The middle-aged man''s momentum immediately weakened. He said reluctantly, "However, these chosen princes and famous figures in Jianghu are also plotting their own plans. Think about it, with so many people participating in the Swordsman Competition, a large portion of the Dragon Gate Society will be wiped out. There will inevitably be some fish in the net. These great figures can think of a way to recruit some Vastsea Pearls for their own use. "Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that there are no lack of elders or elite disciples from major sects participating in this competition. Although the Dragon Gate Association is fair, the presiding officer has more or less some autonomous rights. In this way, selling some of the sect''s favors at a critical moment will bring endless benefits in the future."


    Hearing that Xu Han had probably smelled something here, he secretly nodded.


    Although Great Xia was strong, But unlike Zhou and Chen, Although Zhou Chen Sect had many sects, However, the imperial power had obviously suppressed Jianghu, but Great Xia was different. Almost all of the 12 towns of the three sects had such an immortal guarding them. If Long Yin Temple did not have good relations with the imperial family, these sects would have caused a great uproar in Great Xia. However, even if that was the case, ordinary imperial families would have bowed their heads when they saw these large sects and would not dare to act in a domineering manner.


    "Right, what about Uncle Ning and the others?" Xu Han suddenly asked. He couldn''t help but feel a little strange that he hadn''t seen Ning Zhumang and the others on this day.


    "They''ve been waiting there for a long time, but you don''t know. Right now, Prince Li''s door is crowded with people who have signed up for the Jianghu Rangers. Let''s hurry up." Chu Chouli replied.


    "Yes." Xu Han did not say anything else and quickly rushed with Chu Chouli.


    ¡­


    Very quickly, the two of them arrived at the Li Clan''s Prince''s Mansion, which was located to the north of Heng Imperial City. The scene here was exactly as Chu Chouli had said. The courtyard is like a market, Jianghu people with all kinds of weapons surrounded the lintel of the Prince''s Mansion, Xu Han tiptoed and looked up, only to see a line of guards with swords and knives lined up at the entrance. An old man over half a century old was sitting in a grand master''s chair. He was examining a man who had signed up, as if he was assessing whether he was qualified to participate in the Dragon Gate Gathering or not.


    "Young Master Xu! Here!" At this time, a soft cry came from not far away. Xu Han looked sideways and saw that it was Ning Zhumang and the others who had long been in the middle of the river. The person who made this call was Zhen Yue.


    Xu Han strolled to the front, and Zhen Yue stepped back very sensible, giving up her seat to Xu Han.


    The competition for this Swordsman Assembly was intense. Looking at Zhen Yue from the Netherpassage Realm, there was naturally no need for him to participate. Even Xu Han did not dare to say that he was fully confident. Among the group, only Xu Han, Ning Zhumang, and Yan Zhan had the capital to give it a try.


    "How''s Master Wei?" Seeing Xu Han arrive, Ning Zhumang, who was standing in front of him, turned around and asked.


    "There shouldn''t be any major problems." Xu Han replied.


    "Thank goodness, sir. If he really has something good or bad, I don''t know how to face everyone." At this moment, Yan Zhan, who was at the side, also took over the conversation. Obviously, this man still held a grudge over the matter involving Xu Han and the others.


    As the group spoke, a commotion suddenly came from behind the crowd. It was as if a large group of people were about to jump over the queue and head straight to the front.


    This method naturally attracted the dissatisfaction of the people in the queue. Although Xu Han was also inserting himself into the crowd, he was still changing seats with Zhen Yue. No one could find fault with it. However, the large group of people who appeared at this moment seemed to want to forcefully insert themselves into the crowd, causing the crowd to be excited for a moment.


    However, this anger was extinguished after a few breaths.


    "You all dare not give face to the Crimson Firmament Sect? Are you tired of living?" A sinister voice rang out at that moment, causing the crowd to immediately cease their flags and retreat unwillingly. At this moment, Xu Han and the others could clearly see the appearance of the group of people.


    Surprisingly, it was a large group of Crimson Firmament Sect disciples led by Lu Houde, Hu Man''er, and the others.


    There was a path for enemies, and when Xu Han and the others saw them, they naturally saw Xu Han at this moment.


    Another was that the enemies were especially jealous when they saw each other. Xu Han and the others'' faces immediately turned ugly, while Lu Houde and the others revealed sinister smiles after being slightly stunned.


    The leader, Lu Houde, swaggered in front of Xu Han and the others. He sized Xu Han up and down and sneered, "I didn''t expect you to have the guts to come here."


    Xu Han''s expression did not change as he said with an indifferent expression, "A wicked ghost is still domineering under the light heavens, and a lackeys can also run amok in the world. I, Xu, am dignified and upright, so how can I not dare?"


    Hmph, if you have the ability, you can hide in this Royal City for the rest of your life. Otherwise ¡­ Lu Houde, whose face was flushed red from Xu Han''s words, suppressed the anger in his heart and gritted his teeth as he said.


    Hearing this, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and replied with a smile. "Your Excellency, please always bring your Sect Leader to your side."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 403 Dragon-Tiger Battle

    Everyone around was shocked. Look at me and look at you. Obviously, they don''t understand who this young man who suddenly jumped out in front of them actually dared to challenge the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    Although they were filled with resentment towards the Crimson Firmament Sect, which had gradually become the leader of the three sects in the past few years, most of them dared to be angry and not dare to say anything. At this moment, when he saw the youth being so tough, his heart was filled with admiration, but he was even more worried. There were even some who secretly said in their hearts that this youth didn''t know whether to die or not.


    "Let''s see how long you can speak!" Lu Houde probably knew that he was far inferior to Xu Han in terms of words, so he put down a harsh word and led a large group of disciples behind him across the crowd to the high platform of the Li Clan''s palace.


    Just now, with a look of arrogance, he sized up the old man from Jianghu who had come to register, Seeing Lu Houde and the others immediately put on flattering faces, he stood up and said something to Lu Houde''s group with a smile. Xu Han could not hear clearly from a distance, but most of them were compliments that had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing the Crimson Firmament Sect, the people of the royal palace bowed their hands and waist. It could be seen how prestigious the Crimson Firmament Sect was in Great Xia.


    "Dog fighting." After the other party walked far away and was sure that he could not hear his angry curse, Hero Chu cursed with righteous indignation.


    This behavior caused Xu Han and the others to laugh bitterly, but they knew that this was his temperament, so they did not take it to heart.


    There were truly too many people participating in the Dragon Gate Gathering. Even though Xu Han and the others, who were already in the middle of the group, had walked to the front of the group for an entire hour. It was already getting late, but the queue behind them, which was like a long dragon, did not decrease in the slightest. On the contrary, there was a tendency for them to gather more and more.


    Xu Han looked at the team behind him. In addition to secretly sighing at the attractiveness of the Swordsman Assembly to the people of the Jianghu of Great Xia, he did not think much about it.


    At this time, the person in front of him had already passed the examination of the old man from the manor, and it was Xu Han''s turn.


    "Ning Long." Ning Zhumang took the lead and went forward to report to his family.


    Of course, this was not his real name. After all, Ning Zhumang felt that most of the Jianghu people in Great Xia, the head of Great Zhou''s first sect, Linglong Pavilion, had never seen his true appearance. However, this name would inevitably attract the attention of interested people, so he decided to use an alias.


    The first step was to report his life. The second step was for the other party to inquire about the sect of origin. After all, the Dragon Gate Association was only the first selection. After the Dragon Gate Association passed, the Dragon Hidden Temple would have to verify his background.


    The third step was even simpler.


    A True Spirit was something that could only be condensed from a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator at the Dust Leaving Realm. To be able to summon a True Spirit was the best display of strength for a cultivator. Of course, there were exceptions like Ye Hongjian. She had already obtained the embryonic form of a True Spirit in the Nether Opening Realm. However, it didn''t matter. After all, to be able to achieve this in the Nether Opening Realm was most likely a peerless genius. Naturally, such a genius couldn''t be measured in terms of an ordinary realm.


    Therefore, displaying a True Spirit was naturally the simplest and most effective method.


    Of course, there was more than one path. If they were unable to display their True Spirit, they could choose to face a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator who had already arranged for the formation of a True Spirit in the enemy''s manor. As long as they were able to defeat it, they could pass. This method was called the Dragon-Tiger Battle!


    However, most of the major powers in the Realm of Flame Earth could condense True Spirit, and if a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator was unable to condense True Spirit, then he would probably not ask for trouble from himself.


    After Ning Zhumang, who was clear about this process, reported his alias and began to fight against each other according to his previously good abdominal drafts. Finally, he summoned his True Spirit. His cultivation at the Great Evolution Realm was revealed completely at that time. The crowd exclaimed in surprise. The arrogant old man of the Wang Palace couldn''t help but glance at Ning Zhumang.


    There were indeed many immortals in Great Xia. Everyone knew about more than twenty of them. However, as the last realm below the Earthly Immortal Realm, cultivators in the Great Evolution Realm were still worthy of reverence to most people. Especially Ning Zhumang, a Great Evolution Realm cultivator who did not have a sect, was the target of all sects and even some King Country Pillars.


    However, Ning Zhumang did not care about this. After successfully registering, he retreated to the side and quietly waited for Xu Han and Yan Zhan to complete this matter.


    Yan Zhan did not change his name, He could also be considered one of the most influential figures in the Jianghu of Great Xia, However, the Demon Heaven Sect had always been labeled as a Corrupt path. Therefore, everyone knew his name and didn''t see him. At this moment, hearing his name, they couldn''t help but attract a burst of attention. However, this middle-aged man, who was somewhat similar to Chu Chouli, didn''t care at all. Instead, he enthusiastically waved his hand at the crowd, causing Xue Ning, who was beside him, to blame him.


    Yan Zhan, who was also at the Great Evolution Realm, also registered smoothly.


    It was Xu Han''s turn.


    He did not conceal his name either. After all, he, the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master, was still young and was still very unfamiliar to Great Xia. No one had seen his true appearance before, so there was no need to conceal it.


    "Which sect? Where are they from?" The old man in charge of screening and recording asked after hearing his name. However, his tone was clearly more impatient than before.


    "No sect, no sect, Liaozhou people." Xu Han didn''t care and said.


    "No sect, no sect? I just don''t know where I came from." The old man said sinisterly. This time, his tone of mockery and dissatisfaction was even more unconcealed.


    Xu Han frowned. His words were no different from Ning Zhumang''s. The only thing Xu Han could think of that could make the old man so dissatisfied was the conflict between him and the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    There was a saying that the King of Hell was easy to see and the little ghost was difficult to deal with. Xu Han was not willing to waste his breath with this old man. He simply ignored his words and quietly waited for the next step to begin.


    The old man saw that his cold words were like a mud bodhisattva entering a river, and there was not the slightest ripple in Xu Han''s words, so he no longer asked for trouble.


    "True Spirit." He lowered his head and said.


    "No." Xu Han''s response was simple and straightforward.


    The so-called True Spirit in his body was nothing more than the demonic beast phantom activated by the demonic essence and the Asura phantom activated by the blood essence. Not to mention that the Asura phantom had long been unable to be used because of the Xing Tian Sword. Although he had refined the demonic beast phantom into a True Spirit, there were too many oddities within it. At least, it was not a last resort. Xu Han was unwilling to reveal it in front of everyone, in case anyone wanted to spy on him.


    "Hmph, the True Spirit hasn''t even condensed yet and is here to seek death. Do you really think that the Swordsman Convention is a trick of the Guojiajia Clan?" The old man said coldly as if he had caught hold of Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han did not seem to have heard his words, and he still stood there with an indifferent expression.


    "Still not leaving? Why should I send you off?" The old man said.


    Xu Han asked doubtfully, "Isn''t there still a fight between dragons and tigers?"


    "You want a fight between dragons and tigers?" The old man raised his eyebrows when he heard this.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded, his expression still calm.


    "Hmph, this old man has lived for so long. I have seen everyone. Only you, who are in such a hurry to reincarnate, have never seen anyone like you." The old man said as he stood up.


    "Come on, I''ll let you try this dragon-tiger battle!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 404 Nature Of Sword Qi

    The competition between swordsmen had a history of more than a hundred years in Great Xia.


    In the previous Swordsman Competition, although there weren''t as many swordsmen as this time, the status of a swordsman was still attractive enough to those small sects or Jianghu Rangers who didn''t have any sects or sects. After all, once he completed his ten-year tenure in the Sword Handling Pavilion, he would have at least one chance to go to the Dragon Hidden Temple''s Scripture Collection Pavilion.


    Therefore, no matter if it was the Swordsman Competition or the Dragon Gate Association, they were not unfamiliar to the Jianghu people of Great Xia. However, this year''s number of cultivators was unprecedented because it only required five years of service, and because once they entered the Sword Handling Pavilion, they would have a chance to go to the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, causing all the cultivators in the world to go crazy.


    Even so, no matter if it was the previous Swordsman Competition or this unprecedented grand gathering, there were still very few people who dared to challenge the Dragon-Tiger Battle.


    First of all, they hadn''t condensed a True Spirit. Their cultivation was mostly at or below the Heavenly Hunt Realm, so their chances of winning against a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert who had condensed a True Spirit were extremely low. Even if they were lucky enough to win, they would surely have a huge internal friction. In three days, the Dragon Gate would definitely be affected. There were too many of them, and it was difficult to say a single word. However, after hearing the conversation between Xu Han and the old man, many Jianghu people who were waiting in line couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise.


    Someone secretly said that Xu Han''s courage was extraordinary, but most of them secretly laughed at him for not knowing whether to die or not.


    But no matter what they think, A grand row of knife-wielding guards walked out from behind the old man. The crowd was forced to retreat, leaving Xu Han a square meter area. At that time, the auras of the guards sank and their auras formed a barrier that enveloped the area. After all, it was a Heavenly Hunt Stage competition. At that time, true essence would surge and innocence would inevitably be harmed. That was why they were so prepared.


    Xu Han didn''t care about this. He walked into the arena and waited for his opponent to enter the arena with a calm brow.


    Zhen Yue frowned and looked at Xu Han with worry.


    "It''s fine, Xiao Han is powerful." Chu Chouli, who was at the side, seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said with a smile.


    Zhen Yue was stunned. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Chu Chouli, only to see that this usually careless big man revealed a teasing smile towards her.


    Zhen Yue''s face reddened as if her mind had been exposed. She turned her head away and did not say anything else.


    ¡­


    What Xu Han hadn''t expected was that he had waited for a few breaths of time before the old man walked up.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, and his voice instantly turned cold, "Dust Leaving Realm?"


    "Kid, you still have some eyesight. Why are you scared?" The old man said with a sinister smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Elder Huang, I''m afraid this doesn''t conform to the rules, right?" Before Xu Han could speak, the middle-aged man leading the group of guards said with a heavy brow.


    The old man, known as Elder Huang, did not care. He said, "How can the dignified Palace of His Highness find a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator for him? This old man will suppress his cultivation realm." After saying that, the old man looked at Xu Han again. "Kid, if you''re scared, leave quickly. Don''t delay everyone''s time."


    The guard leader''s expression changed slightly when he heard this, but he didn''t dare to disobey the old man and retreated.


    And at this moment, those Jianghu people around also smelled it. One must know, how could such a cultivator not be found in this grand palace? Furthermore, there really wasn''t anything arranged by this Dragon Hidden Temple. That prince would think of all ways to find one.


    This Elder Huang''s excuse was truly ridiculous. The so-called suppression of cultivation was already difficult to judge. Everyone could tell that his intentions were obviously to curry favor with the Crimson Firmament Sect and deliberately make things difficult for Xu Han. However, it was irrelevant. No matter how dissatisfied these Jianghu people were, no one would stand up for Xu Han.


    At that moment, everyone turned their gazes to the strange youth with a white cloth tied to his right arm, just when everyone thought that Xu Han would choose to retreat.


    The youth pulled out the sword behind him with a cold expression.


    He looked at the old man. Although he didn''t say anything, his meaning was obvious.


    Elder Huang was also stunned by Xu Han''s decisiveness. He had probably never thought that this youth would dare to fight after knowing his cultivation at the Mortal Realm.


    However, he did not think too much. After all, Xu Han''s cultivation was not at the Heavenly Hunt Realm, and he had not even condensed the embryonic form of a True Spirit. In his opinion, Xu Han had no chance of winning.


    Although Xu Han''s choice was beyond his expectations, it was exactly what he wanted. He could use this opportunity to show his goodwill to the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    Elder Huang was not stupid, he had his own calculations in his heart.


    Li Moding was also the Li Clan''s prince, his master, who had run the Dragon Gate Gathering this time.


    Although the Li Dynasty had a big family and was located in the eight continents of Great Xia, and was eyeing Chen Zhou State covetously, there were still some problems with him. The Cui Clan, Qiu Clan, and Jiang Clan competed for power and power in the Imperial Court. Li Yulin had slashed his vassal state several times, and in Jianghu, there were more than twenty immortals from three sects and twelve towns. Although they obeyed the imperial court''s control on the surface, all of this was because of the pressure of the Long Yin Temple. But how could the Long Yin Temple really be as self-cultivating as outsiders thought?


    Great Zhou had cholera in Great Zhou, and the Li Clan also had the Li Clan''s troubles.


    The best way for the royal family to suppress all of this was to have a few more immortals use it.


    And now, this Dragon Gate would be the best opportunity.


    Li Moding had a son, Called Li Dingxian, This child was exceptionally talented, This year, he was only twenty to seventy years old, and he was already a Martial Cultivator who had reached the peak of the Mortal Realm. He was the most likely person to ascend to the Immortal Realm in the entire Imperial Clan. Whether it was his father Li Moding or the current Emperor Li Yu Lin, they had high hopes for him. If he could enter the Sword Handling Pavilion and head to the Demon Suppressing Tower, it would definitely be of great help to ascend to the Immortal Realm in the future. For this reason, Li Moding finally managed to obtain the qualifications to run the Dragon Gate Gathering in order to show goodwill to Long Yin Temple.


    These were far from enough.


    Although the Sword Handling Pavilion was supported by the Dragon Hidden Temple, it was a relatively independent existence. The current Pavilion Master, Xiao Ran , was a famous Immortal Realm Sword Cultivator in Great Xia. In his early years, he had received the favor of the Crimson Firmament Sect and had always been close to the Crimson Firmament Sect. In recent years, the Crimson Firmament Sect had grown up in Great Xia and had an inseparable relationship with this Pavilion Master.


    Therefore, if Li Dingxian wanted to enter the Sword Handling Pavilion safely, the relationship between him and the Crimson Firmament Sect was extremely important.


    Thinking of this, Elder Huang''s gaze towards Xu Han became even colder.


    Kid, don''t blame this old man for being ruthless. If you want to blame him, then blame you for provoking someone you shouldn''t have provoked.


    At that moment, Elder Huang''s body stepped out, and a violent aura surged out of his body.


    His broad grey robe bulged out, his eyes narrowed, and he coldly said, "I told you three moves, don''t think I''m selling it by leaning on the old man."


    Before he could utter his old words, he suddenly stopped in the next moment.


    Because Xu Han had already rushed forward with his sword.


    The tips of his feet touched the ground, and the bluestone slabs on the ground were almost unable to withstand this force, causing them to crack one after another.


    However, his speed could not be underestimated. In the blink of an eye, Xu Han arrived in front of Elder Huang. The pitch-black sword with the whistling sound of the wind rushed straight towards the old man''s face.


    This was a slash.


    It didn''t seem surprising, much less exquisite.


    However, Elder Huang could smell danger from the youth''s sword strike.


    Splitter, Break. Splitter, split. Splitter, cut also.


    The youth''s sword strike undoubtedly displayed the essence of this slash.


    Forward, toward death.


    Elder Huang''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t dare to hold it up. He stretched out his hands at that time. Two mountain axes that didn''t match his skinny figure suddenly appeared in his hands. He crossed them across his chest.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion erupted. A huge gale was lifted and surged in all directions. It was blocked by the barrier that the guards had erected long ago.


    Feeling the might of this sword strike, his expression changed. He gritted his teeth and scolded, "Brat, deceive me."


    In his opinion, Xu Han''s actions were real. He kindly allowed him to use three moves, but Xu Han ignored them and charged straight at him. There were no Jianghu rules to speak of.


    However, Xu Han, who had ignored him before, did not care about the old man''s mood at this moment.


    With cold eyes, he spat out a word in his mouth, "One."


    As he spoke, the sword he was in a stalemate with the old man suddenly shook and a loud sword cry rose from the ground.


    The violent sword intent and his body surged out. Golden sword shadows surged out from the pitch-black sword like flowing light. The moment those golden sword shadows appeared, they carried the overwhelming sword intent that engulfed the entire arena. The youth''s eyes narrowed and he shouted, "Go!"


    The thousands of golden sword shadows rumbled as they stabbed straight at Elder Huang''s body.


    Elder Huang''s heart was shocked. The little bit of contempt left in his heart was completely put away by him. His eyes were wide open and he shouted loudly, "Tyrant!"


    Behind him, an evil man with two axes in his hands but thirty feet tall suddenly appeared. The evil man raised his head and let out a long roar, like a lion and a tiger.


    Then, the giant axe in his hand flew over, and the golden sword shadows that flew over were all reached by him. They did not injure Elder Huang, but even so, his forehead was still covered in dense sweat.


    Whether it was the strength of Xu Han''s sword or the golden sword shadow that he had stimulated, it gave the old man a great sense of pressure.


    He didn''t dare to continue confronting Xu Han like this, and his mind sank. The True Spirit behind him exerted strength together with him, wanting to knock Xu Han back with a single blow.


    However, Xu Han seemed to have seen through his thoughts. Without waiting for him to make a move, he stopped and retreated straight behind him, dodging Elder Huang''s long-planned attack.


    "Didn''t you let me do three moves?" After landing on the ground, Xu Han wasn''t in a hurry to launch another attack. Instead, he asked with a smile.


    Elder Huang, who knew that he was in the wrong, had an ashen expression on his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "Why should I say anything to you, you cunning little fellow?"


    After saying that, the old man even paused for a moment and charged straight at Xu Han.


    At this moment, he and the True Spirit behind him seemed to merge into one. The two of them moved in unison. A distance of ten zhang arrived in an instant. Then, the huge axe in his hand began to speak. The evil man behind him was also like this, and then he directly slashed towards Xu Han''s face.


    An axe was powerful enough to cut through mountains and stones.


    Seeing this, Xu Han sneered. His right hand, which was holding the sword, suddenly moved and moved the sword to his left hand. The golden sword shadows seemed to feel something as they all fled back into the pitch-black divine sword.


    Afterwards, Xu Han held the sword in his left hand and faced the giant howling axe.


    Another explosion rang out, and the two of them froze in place, as if neither of them could do anything to the other.


    When Elder Huang saw this, a hint of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. He raised his other axe-wielding hand high up and slashed towards Xu Han.


    From his point of view, Xu Han''s sword was restrained by a huge axe. Xu Han either drew his sword back to defend or retreated to dodge. However, no matter what choice he made, the old man still had the last move to kill him.


    However, what he never expected was that Xu Han would not dodge such an axe. Instead, he extended his right arm tied with white cloth and directly faced the axe.


    Clang!


    The axe blade collided with Xu Han''s right arm, producing a golden sound.


    He actually received this attack with his flesh and blood.


    "Body cultivator?" The old man''s expression changed, and he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    Even if he suppressed his cultivation, If he wanted to take this axe with his flesh, No matter what, he had to be at the fifth stage of the Dragon and Elephant Realm in order to be able to do so. However, the youth was only in his early twenties at most. His Internal Strength had already reached the fifth stage of the Heavenly Hunt Realm. Even an extraordinary genius would not be able to be a normal person if his physical body had such a cultivation.


    The old man''s mind sank. He knew that at this point, he and the youth had already completely torn their skin apart. Rather than showing weakness, it was better to throw them into the abyss.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t care about any face. His true essence surged in his body, and his cultivation in the Mortal Realm was completely revealed at that moment.


    The expressions of the surrounding Jianghu people also changed. They did not fight with Xu Han, so they naturally could not see the young man''s foundation, but they were still not ashamed of the old man''s behavior.


    "This old fellow!" Seeing this, Yan Zhan''s expression also changed, and he was about to make a move.


    He did not know Xu Han''s true strength, but in his opinion, there was no chance of winning against a Mortal Realm expert at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. Moreover, Elder Huang had broken the rules, so he naturally could not watch as Xu Han suffered a loss.


    However, Xue Ning suddenly stretched out her hand and shook her head at him.


    "What?" Yan Zhan was stunned, and his gaze towards the woman was somewhat puzzled. He asked softly, "What do you see?"


    At that time, it was as if Xue Ning, who had always been gentle and charming, had changed into another person. Her eyes lit up with a white light, but in a flash, she said in an ice-cold and almost certain tone, "He lost."


    "Huh?" Yan Zhan was stunned. Although he was puzzled by this result, he, who knew Xue Ning''s abilities, still suppressed his impulse to attack. He quietly watched the changes on the field, but he didn''t know that Chu Chouli had already noticed their strange movements. The middle-aged man looked at Xue Ning with a peculiar expression and quickly pretended not to notice.


    At this moment, the battle on the field was still going on.


    As Elder Huang displayed all of his cultivation in the Leaving Dust Realm, Xu Han''s pressure suddenly increased.


    Whether it was the longsword in his hand or the right arm that resisted the axe, it started to tremble slightly. Even the ground beneath his feet was cracked inch by inch because he was unable to resist such a powerful force.


    Elder Huang''s True Essence was still leaning out of his body. The aura of a cultivator in the Realm of Flame Dust was long, and it was far from being comparable to a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator.


    Just as he thought that he was about to win, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Xu Han''s lips.


    "Since you don''t follow the rules, I won''t show mercy." He said in a voice that only he and the old man could hear.


    Before the old man could react, the 365 acupoints in Xu Han''s body started to circulate crazily. Nine streaks of True Essence Qi were absorbed and connected to the pylon. The sword seed that had already extended out its flower buds also trembled, and violent sword intent surged out of Xu Han''s limbs like a tidal wave.


    The sound of a sword rang out.


    Like a rooster singing, it resounded in front of the lintel of the Li Clan''s palace.


    "The Grand Dao is complete! It can also be derived from swords!"


    Xu Han said with a low voice and a dignified tone. Like a heavenly voice, he was panicking like thunder and hunting like a flag!


    A streak of sword light lit up from the pitch-black sword in Xu Han''s hand. A violent sword intent wrapped around it. The axe in the old man''s hand was touched by the sword intent, and there were gradually traces of shattering.


    Xu Han obviously did not intend to give up. Suddenly, a faint starlight lit up on his right arm. That was the power left in his body by the surveillance. Although this starlight was useless in normal days, it could strangely strengthen his physical body.


    Under the starlight, the power that Xu Han''s right arm could display was clearly different.


    Almost at the same time, one of the old man''s axes was shattered by Xu Han, while the other one was waved away by Xu Han''s right arm.


    The old man''s expression changed when he sensed the powerful force coming from Xu Han''s body. He wanted to retreat to defend himself, but it was already too late.


    Xu Han, who had pushed back his opponent, held the divine sword in his hand with both of his hands. The sword light in his eyes was as bright as day.


    "Heaven and Earth are profound yellow, and the sword energy is vast," said Ru Shi.


    The golden sword shadow gushed out from the long sword and lined up behind him like a cold crossbow arrow until it reached the old man.


    At that moment, his body suddenly moved, and his speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the old man. The sword tip pointed forward, and the thousand arrows behind him instantly condensed into one body, transforming into a sword dragon that shot straight at the old man.


    The old man''s heart trembled as he hurriedly summoned the True Spirit Evil Man in front of him in an attempt to defend himself.


    However, the enormous True Spirit that was incomparably powerful just now shook its body after resisting several sword shadows.


    Afterwards, cracks like poisonous snakes spread out from the True Spirit''s body.


    Bang!


    With a light sound, the True Spirit''s body instantly shattered like glass.


    However, the golden sword shadows did not stop and continued to whistle towards the old man''s face.


    "Brat, you dare to kill me?" Seeing this, the old man''s undead suddenly burst out and shouted in shock.


    The one who answered his question was none other than Xu Han''s roaring divine sword¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 405 Rules

    His sword was like a streak of light.


    It sank between the old man''s eyebrows and pierced through the back of his head.


    Scorching blood sprayed out, drawing out a beautiful blood line in midair.


    The old man''s pupils dilated, and the expression on his face remained the same as before.


    In fact, his expression was destined to remain at this moment forever.


    He''s dead.


    Elder Huang, who had served the Li Clan for 30 years, had died, and Elder Huang, who could be regarded as Li Moding ''s spokesperson in Heng Imperial City, had died.


    The noisy crowd suddenly quieted down.


    They stared blankly at the scene in front of them. Until Elder Huang fell to the ground and lay there quietly, they still couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them was real.


    "Elder Huang!" Finally, the bodyguard commander who had previously tried to persuade Elder Huang came to his senses first. He exclaimed in shock and quickly walked forward, trying to check Elder Huang''s condition.


    However, the same action stopped when he saw the eye-catching bloody hole between the old man''s eyebrows.


    Without a doubt, Elder Huang was indeed dead.


    After a brief moment of daze, the middle-aged guard commander''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "Someone capture this evil thief and avenge Elder Huang!" He let out a loud shout, and the long saber at his waist was immediately drawn out by him.


    The dozens of guards beside him also drew their sabers and surrounded Xu Han. For a moment, the saber light was as cold as snow in the twelfth month.


    Standing within the encirclement of these guards, Xu Han''s face still didn''t show the slightest trace of panic.


    He raised his sword and looked around at the group of guards with cold killing intent. Finally, his gaze landed on the commander.


    "What? Is this how the dignified Prince''s Mansion protects its weaknesses?" He asked softly.


    "The Dragon-Tiger Battle is originally a competition to select participants from the Dragon Gate Society. It''s not a life-and-death battle. Your Excellency is young, aren''t you a little too hostile?" The middle-aged commander shouted.


    Although it seemed that he had some gaps with Elder Huang, the fury he felt towards Xu Han''s actions was not fake.


    "Since it''s just a competition, the rules are the rules."


    Faced with such harsh reprimand, Xu Han''s expression remained calm. "Everyone present saw how difficult this person was in the past, and since then, he has been even more shameless and bullied by the strong."


    "That''s all."


    ''"However, I only need a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator''s cultivation, yet I have to fight against Xu with my strength at the Leaving Dust Realm. I''m just a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator, how dare I hold back against a Leaving Dust Realm cultivator? If it weren''t for my full strength and lucky coincidence, I would probably be lying here right now."


    "May I ask your Excellency if you will help me seek justice at that time?"


    "Or is it that the life of the people from your palace is fate, but the life of me, someone from Xu, is not fate?"


    Xu Han''s last question was filled with all the internal energy in his body, and his voice was loud. It could be said to be loud and deafening.


    Everyone around them regained their senses from their shock and felt that it was reasonable to hear this.


    A Jianghu Ranger like Xu Han was very similar to most of the people present. Naturally, he could easily attract the attention of everyone present. Putting himself in the shoes of others, if the Li Clan''s Manor''s judgment was so unfair, then it was fine if they didn''t participate in the Dragon Gate Gathering. After all, there was more than one Dragon Gate Gathering. After Li Moding finished it, he would naturally continue to run the Dragon Gon Gate Gathering.


    It was unknown if the logic in Xu Han''s words made it impossible for men to refute, or if they could feel the gazes of the people around them that were gradually becoming somewhat indignant.


    The middle-aged commander was momentarily speechless. After a while, he said, "No matter what, he can''t die. You already have such strength. Why do you have to hide? You clearly have the intention to kill!"


    "Have you ever seen me summon a True Spirit? I did everything according to the rules of the Dragon Gate Society, and have I ever crossed the line in the slightest? Furthermore, I am truly hiding my clumsiness. Could this be the reason why this thief did not abide by the rules and almost killed me?"


    "I dare to ask you, if one day, a thief sees your wife and concubines and forcefully kidnaps them, is it possible to blame your wife and concubines for being too beautiful?"


    ''"Even though there is no need to say anything else, your chaotic logic is truly ridiculous. If you go back and ask one of the counselors in your palace to discuss it with you, it would be better for you to put a crime that can kill Xu Han for a long time. It would also be better for the world to criticize you and the prince behind you for a long time."


    Xu Han''s lips were full of kung fu, and his words were like a series of cannonballs, causing the middle-aged commander, who had neglected this path, to have an ugly expression, but he really did not expect to refute them at all.


    Just as the middle-aged commander was in a dilemma, he didn''t know what to do.


    Pa!


    Pa!


    Pa!


    Suddenly, a crisp clap of hands came from behind him.


    In the quiet arena, such a voice sounded somewhat abrupt. At that time, the middle-aged commander and the others all turned their heads to look at the sound.


    Not far away, a tall, middle-aged man with a sliced face and a thick beard on his chin clapped his hands and walked over.


    He wore a large white mink fur, and as he walked, the white mink fur rose in the wind.


    He came to the middle-aged commander and looked at Xu Han with a smile.


    The middle-aged commander beside him finally regained his senses and quickly knelt down on one knee towards the man, "Yu Linshi greets His Highness."


    Everyone finally came to their senses. It turned out that this person was the prince of Great Xia, Li Moding !


    "Get up." The man glanced at him and then said, "Ask someone to carry Elder Huang''s corpse down. Arrange for someone to prepare for a burial. The compensation should be based on the highest standards. There should be no neglect."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged commander hurriedly nodded. He knew that no matter how Li Moding prepared to deal with Xu Han, there was no room for him to interfere. However, being able to shake off this hot potato was a great fortune in his heart. Thus, he hurriedly finished all this and retreated with the guards beside him.


    Only then did Li Moding turn to look at Xu Han.


    Surprisingly, there wasn''t the slightest trace of anger on the Prince''s face as Xu Han had imagined.


    He actually had a smile on his face. At that time, he looked at Xu Hanyan and said, "You''re pretty good?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned for a moment, but he was a little confused about the Prince''s thoughts.


    "Great Xia is a place where rules are followed. I agree with the rules you mentioned." Seemingly seeing Xu Han''s doubts, the smile on Li Moding ''s face grew even wider.


    "I hope that you will also arrive at the Dragon Gate Gathering on time according to the rules."


    "At that time, I will definitely entertain you according to the rules."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 406 Smelly Tanner Battle

    "Xiao Han, aren''t you being too impulsive today? If you offend Li Moding , he will cause trouble for you at the Dragon Gate Gathering." As the group of people walked back to the inn, Chu Chouli couldn''t help but whisper in Xu Han''s ear.


    Li Moding ''s words were naturally grand, but anyone with good eyesight could tell that he was threatening Xu Han.


    And if such a threat came from Li Moding ''s mouth, then it was obvious that it was not as simple as alarmist rhetoric.


    Hearing this, Xu Han only smiled and did not respond.


    On the contrary, Yan Zhan patted Chu Chouli on the shoulder and said, "Brother Chu, what you said is wrong. In my opinion, Brother Xu''s actions are extremely smart."


    "What does this mean?" Chu Chouli was stunned as he looked at Yan Zhan in confusion.


    Yan Zhan smiled and said, "That old man Huang actually dares to make things difficult for Brother Xu in front of so many people. Then there must be a lot of trouble between him and the Crimson Firmament Sect. Brother Xu released that old man today, and with the other party''s vindictive personality, he will surely make things difficult at the Dragon Gate Meeting in the future."


    "Let''s just make a big fuss and show the conflict between us and the palace in front of everyone. This is Horizontal Imperial City, and behind the Dragon Gate Association are the most disciplined Sword Handling Pavilion and the Dragon Hidden Temple. They were rude first and didn''t dare to make things look too ugly no matter what."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli probably understood a little. He was slightly stunned and suddenly nodded, "So there are still these sects."


    At this moment, Hu Ma and the others regained their senses and looked at Xu Han with inexplicable reverence.


    Xu Han shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    The group returned to the inn. After looking at Master Wei''s situation and seeing that the old man was fine, everyone fell asleep peacefully.


    ¡­


    Two days passed in a flash, and the Dragon Gate would begin tomorrow.


    No matter how aggressive Li Moding was, Xu Han had no intention of giving up on participating.


    He didn''t care about the so-called Demon Suppressing Tower, What he really cared about was the Scripture Pavilion of the Dragon Hidden Temple. With the experience of these past few days, regardless of whether it was his own background or something like a half-demon, Xu Han had too many questions. Before he was able to cross those 100,000 mountains, he needed to find some clues from the Scripture Pavilion that claimed to have the richest collection of books in the world.


    The past two days had passed peacefully, and nothing unusual had happened.


    Xu Han knew that after they met in front of the Li Clan''s palace, he couldn''t hide the traces of his group. Fortunately, this was Horizontal Imperial City. No matter how determined the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s sect master was to obtain the Golden Crow True Fire, he didn''t seem to dare to use force here.


    Soon, it was late at night. In order to cope with what might happen at the Dragon Gate Meeting, everyone went to bed early.


    Lu Yashan, who was Zhen Yue''s subordinate to the Four Great Diamonds, was awakened by a bath of urine in the middle of the night. After he went to the bathroom to solve this problem, he hurriedly ran back to his room.


    Although it was already spring, the night in Yanzhou, which was located in the north, was still cold, and Lu Yashan was usually the most afraid of being cold.


    But today, it was as if the heavens were deliberately opposing him. It was unknown if his hands were slipping or if his hands and feet were not obedient because of the cold. He pushed the door several times but did not open it.


    He was cursing as he tried to knock on the door and wake up the sleeping calves in the room to open the door for him, but at that moment, a rustling sound came from the door beside him.


    Lu Yashan was stunned and soon realized that it was his boss Zhen Yue''s room.


    Wasn''t it possible that the boss had the habit of going east in the middle of the night when he woke up so late? Lu Yashan thought evilly. He was about to greet his boss, but at this moment, there was a wailing sound coming from the door on the other side. Apparently, someone was about to push the door open.


    Lu Yashan''s heart shook. If he remembered correctly, it should be Xu Han.


    He seemed to have thought of something, and a wisp of astonishment appeared on his face, while his body quickly shrank to a corner.


    When he saw what had happened a few breaths later, the seven-foot-tall man''s eyes were wide open, his mouth wide, as if he could swallow his fist.


    ¡­


    Hu Ma was dreaming with Miss Cui''er, the flower of the Red Orioles Square in Jizhou of the Great Zhou Empire. She was about to take off her clothes and untie them.


    Wei Chen was in his dream eating the most sumptuous feast in the best restaurant in Chang''an.


    Shi Yucheng was lying in the room full of gold and silver treasures, laughing foolishly.


    Their dreams were shattered at the same time.


    "What are you sleeping for? Something big has happened!" Lu Yashan''s rough voice was like a bronze drum, waking them up from their sleep at the same time.


    The three people who were suddenly awakened were somewhat confused. After a while, they finally came back to their senses. Then, they looked at each other and read the same meaning from each other''s eyes.


    Hence, Lu Yashan, who was in a hurry, was instantly suppressed by the three of them. Hu Ma sat on his back, Wei Chen grabbed his left hand, and Shi Yucheng opened his feet. The three of them were filled with murderous intent, and they had the posture of splitting Lu Yashan into five horses in order to avenge this beautiful dream.


    "Wait! Wait!" Lu Yashan''s only right hand that could still move opened its teeth and claws in midair as it roared loudly, revealing his intense desire to survive at this moment. "Listen to me, listen to me!"


    Seeing him like this, the three of them glanced at each other once more before temporarily letting go of their suppression of Lu Yashan.


    Hence, in the small room, Hu Ma and the other two sat upright, their expressions solemn as if they were interrogating a prisoner as they looked at Lu Yashan.


    Lu Yashan lowered his head in fear.


    "Speak!" Hu Ma picked up a piece of wood from somewhere and slapped it on the table. "What on earth dares to disturb our Clear Dream!"


    Beside him, Wei Chen and Shi Yucheng glared at each other angrily, almost shouting the word mighty.


    Lu Yashan was shocked by this imposing aura and stammered as he spat out, "The grass-dwellers ¡­ just now ¡­ saw ¡­"


    "Seeing us¡­"


    Huma and the others were too impatient to endure Lu Yashan''s shyness, and killing intent immediately surged in their eyes.


    "Looks like this thief still wants to muddle through. Someone come and punish him!" Hu Ma said sternly. Looking at his serious appearance, it seemed that he had completely fused with the identity of this old master.


    Wei Chen and the other two stood up and were about to walk towards Lu Yashan, looking like they were going to chop Lu Yashan into pieces with their sabers and axes on the spot.


    "I saw our boss and Xu Han go out together in the night!" Just now, the scene of the three people pressing down on the ground "humiliating" was still vivid in his mind, but Lu Yashan did not dare to hide it anymore and immediately spat out what he had seen and heard.


    "What?" The shocking wood in Hu Ma''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Boss and Xu Han?" Wei Chen''s eyes widened.


    "A date?" Shi Yucheng''s mouth was wide enough to put down three eggs.


    The three of them looked like this in the eyes of Lu Yashan, causing him to immediately sweep away the humiliation of being "humiliated" by the crowd. He stood up in a good mood and looked arrogantly at the three of them who were dumbfounded. His brows were actually lit up.


    However, this color did not last long before it was broken.


    Among the three, Hu Ma was the first to rush out of the room, and the two behind him also wanted to rush out.


    "What are you doing!?" Seeing this, Lu Yashan was shocked and hurriedly shouted.


    At that time, the three people who had already rushed to the door turned their heads to look at Lu Yashan and said, "Look at the boss. If that Xu guy were to make a move on our boss¡­"


    However, before they could finish their words, Lu Yashan rewarded each of them with a chestnut.


    Just as the three of them were about to get angry, Lu Yashan shouted at them, "Are you tired of living? Are we involved in this?"


    "Old Lu, what are you saying? Then Xu Han has some abilities. However, our brothers have been living and dying for so many years, and we are not vegetarian. At worst, we will be killed!" Hu Ma, who had the fiercest temper, was the first to shout.


    "That''s right! We can''t watch as the boss falls into that brat''s hands!" Wei Chen''s words quickly attracted the nod of agreement from Wei Chen, who had grown his brain to his four limbs.


    "That''s why, no wonder Cui''er from the Red Orioles Square doesn''t like you." Hearing this, Lu Yashan''s heart ached.


    "What do you mean?" Hu Ma''s eyes lit up when he mentioned Cui''er.


    "Don''t you see what boss is thinking about Xu Han? What devil palm, what move? If that''s the case, then my boss would probably be willing to do it!" Lu Yashan said as if he was an expert.


    "That''s right. I think the way boss looks at that kid these days is different from usual." As a wall grass, Shi Yucheng and Wei Chen immediately turned their horses around and stood beside Lu Yashan.


    Hu Ma, who was lacking in confidence, was speechless. He stammered for a while and finally said, "Then let''s go and take a look."


    "What are you going to see? Are you looking for the boss to get close to that brat? Be careful that she digs out our eyeballs!" Lu Yashan retorted.


    Hu Ma blushed and thought for a while before saying, "Our boss doesn''t know how this daughter''s family gets along with men. Since the boss likes that kid, let''s help him out!"


    "But boss doesn''t understand. Do we grown men understand?" Lu Yashan obviously did not want to believe Huma''s words.


    "Three smelly cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang! It''s better for the four of us to come up with a plan together than for the boss to fight alone!" Hu Ma Yan said.


    "That''s right! Brother Ma''s words make sense!" Shi Yucheng and Wei Chen turned their horses around again and nodded in agreement.


    Perhaps because of the curiosity in his heart, Lu Yashan lowered his head and pondered for a moment. In the end, he actually nodded his head, "That''s right, then it''s not too late. Let''s move quickly. They shouldn''t have gone far yet!"


    "Remember, don''t be discovered. Just follow me from afar. We''ll see what happens then!"


    As a result, the four smelly cobblers began the most special operation in their lives under the darkness of the night.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 407 Asura

    It was already 11 o''clock.


    If it was according to the situation of Great Zhou, the streets would already be sparse at this hour. However, it was unknown why the Swordsman Competition was about to begin. This Heng Imperial City had always been like this in the past. Whether it was pedestrians or peddlers shouting on the streets, it could still be said that there was an endless stream of people coming and going.


    Lu Yashan and the others, who were far behind Xu Han and Zhen Yue, bowed and hid in a dark corner, carefully following the two of them.


    "Brother Ma, where do you think our boss and Xu Han are going?" Shi Yucheng looked at the two people walking side by side on the distant street and asked in a low voice.


    ''"How do I know? I''m guessing that we''re going to a remote place. We can''t meet in front of everyone. Our boss won''t be able to wipe away this face. Otherwise, there''s no need to avoid us."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Shi Yucheng nodded his head repeatedly, feeling that Hu Ma''s words were quite reasonable, and he secretly remembered them in his heart.


    "Since we''re going to have a date, why are we still bringing his cat and dog?" Wei Chen, who was standing beside Xu Han, also moved closer and pointed at the cat and dog beside him. He asked curiously.


    This question instantly puzzled Hu Ma. Fortunately, Lu Yashan did not seem to want to see the Hu Ma Clan being the sole leader, so he said seriously, "What else can I do? It must be used to watch the wind!"


    Wei Chen was stunned as he thought to himself that what this man and woman had done in a remote place just so happened to require observation.


    At that time, some beautiful and fragrant scenes involuntarily appeared in Wei Chen''s mind.


    His face turned red and he couldn''t help but ask carefully, "Since that''s the case, are we still going?"


    The other three were stunned for a moment, but they quickly recovered their senses. It was as if they were convinced by their nonsense, and their expressions immediately changed.


    "Go ¡­ Why aren''t you going!" Hu Ma tried his best to make his words sound tough enough, but the tremor in his tone still revealed the turbulence in his heart.


    "If Boss knows, I''m afraid" Wei Chen said.


    "It''s not like we''re going to cause trouble. Think about it, how can this cat and dog''s ability to watch the wind compare to ours? We''re going to help the boss." Hu Ma reluctantly found a reasonable reason for his curiosity.


    The other three looked at each other with some interest. In the end, he couldn''t hold back the curiosity in his heart and caught up with Xu Han and the other two.


    Very quickly, Xu Han and Zhen Yue turned into an alley.


    The four of them didn''t dare to get too close, so they could only watch from afar at the entrance of the alley.


    Suddenly, they saw Xu Han suddenly stop and pull Zhen Yue''s body into their arms.


    "This!!!"


    The four of them were shocked and hurriedly withdrew their gazes. They looked at each other as if they wanted to verify whether what they had just seen was an illusion of their own.


    However, the horrified expressions in each other''s eyes undoubtedly confirmed that everything was happening.


    "Right here?" Wei Chen swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the busy streets. He then pointed at the alley and asked in disbelief.


    "I didn''t expect Boss to be so open." Shi Yucheng said with a dazed expression.


    ''"A woman in love" Lu Yashan shook his head and sighed.


    "It''s completely different." Hu Ma replied in a low voice.


    However, even though they were saying this, the four of them couldn''t hide their curiosity at the same time and stretched out their heads towards the alley once again.


    However, at this moment, they suddenly discovered that the alley was empty and empty.


    ¡­


    When the four of them spun around the alley like headless flies, they could not leave, as if they wanted to find traces of Xu Han and Zhen Yue elsewhere.


    At that time, Xu Han, Zhen Yue, Xuan''er, and Aowu suddenly descended from the roof of the alley.


    Xu Han looked in the direction the four of them left in, then turned to Zhen Yueyan and said, "Your four subordinates seem to care a lot about you."


    As he said this, Xu Han''s expression was indifferent, making it difficult for Zhen Yue to see what Xu Han was thinking from the bottom of his heart.


    Her expression changed and she hurriedly said, "That''s their temperament. If you don''t like it, I''ll have a good time with them tomorrow."


    Zhen Yue was afraid that the actions of the four of them would anger Xu Han, so she hurriedly defended them, but before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "No problem." Xu Han shook his head, "I just envy you¡­"


    After saying that, the youth lost his temper to continue talking to Zhen Yue. He turned around and walked in the opposite direction to Hu Ma and the others.


    Seeing this, Zhen Yue could only hurriedly follow.


    ¡­


    The two of them came to the bustling streets again and silently walked through several alleyways side by side. Finally, they arrived at a secluded place.


    This place was located in the west of Heng Imperial City. The tattered and short houses were squeezed together in a disorderly manner, and there was no sense of beauty to speak of. The smelly alley entrance was filled with numb and ragged pedestrians. This was like two different worlds from the prosperous Heng Imperial City, completely out of place.


    Perhaps, no matter if it was the Great Zhou that suffered from disasters year after year, or the Great Xia that was now in good weather, it was inevitable that there would be such a dark corner.


    People crawled in the darkness without sunlight.


    He was like a purulent scar in the prosperous world, faint, inconspicuous, yet shocking.


    Xu Han didn''t have the heart to sigh over these things. He stood at the center of the alley and turned to look at the woman beside him. "Is this it?" He asked.


    "Yes." Zhen Yue nodded. This was the place where she and Liu Sheng had agreed to bring Xu Han to meet.


    Hearing this, Xu Han took a deep breath and walked towards one of the dilapidated doors. That was where Zhen Yue had said it.


    Two days had passed since he killed Elder Huang, so Yan Zhan''s goal was naturally correct. However, Xu Han still had a deeper plan.


    Killing the Li Clan''s right-hand man was naturally a major matter in the Royal City of Horizon. In addition, with the eyes of all the Jianghu people, it was likely that two days would be enough to spread the news throughout the entire Big Yellow City. If Liu Sheng were here, he would probably have heard such news and would have come to the appointed place to wait.


    This was Xu Han''s most important goal.


    He came to the door and took a deep breath. There was no denying that he was a little nervous.


    He knew that Liu Sheng seemed to have lost his past memories when he met Lu Jiaoyuan, but did this meeting mean that Liu Sheng had already remembered something? Or perhaps, as Zhen Yue had said, something had happened in Dark Asura Hall, and Liu Sheng had no choice but to ask Xu Han for help?


    Only after seeing Liu Sheng would he be able to give an answer.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han pushed open the door.


    He walked in and passed through the narrow, pitch-black entrance. When he arrived at the door, he saw a man dressed in a black robe sitting at the door.


    ''"Ah Sheng" Xu Han said in surprise, his eyes filled with excitement.


    Hearing this, the black-robed man also raised his head. He looked at Xu Han. In the darkness, Xu Han was unable to see his appearance clearly. However, the faint outline made him feel somewhat familiar.


    At that time, the black robe slowly took off its hood, and the corner of its mouth curled into a smile.


    "Long time no see, Xu Shura."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 408 Demon Transformation!

    The smile on Xu Han''s face, which had already begun to gradually spread out, suddenly stopped at that moment.


    Because when the black robe took off his hood, Xu Han finally saw his appearance clearly.


    Her clear yet bottomless eyes, tall nose, and somewhat pale lips.


    It was a face that belonged to a scholar.


    It was also a face that Xu Han could not be more familiar with.


    "Yuan¡­ Cultivate!" Xu Han''s eyes narrowed as killing intent surged forth.


    He subconsciously stretched out his hand and was about to pull out the sword from his back.


    Logically speaking, his relationship with Yuan Xiucheng should be pretty good. At least, during the years in Dark Asura Palace, Yuan Xiucheng had given him a lot of help.


    However, Xu Han and Yuan Xiucheng understood that it was just a matter of taking advantage of each other''s needs.


    Of course, what really made Xu Han''s heart surge with killing intent towards this man was that he had appeared here at this moment!


    Xu Han had guessed more than once about Yuan Xiucheng''s identity.


    He seemed to have countless connections with the Tian Ce Mansion . He had even given the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master Token to Xu Han. If the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique had already been engraved on him when he joined the Dark Asura Palace, then this Yuan Cultivation in front of him was clearly the biggest pusher behind all of this.


    He was the one who brought Xu Han along to Chongzhou, and he was also the one who handed over the task of assassinating the disciples of Linglong Pavilion to Xu Han. If it wasn''t for that encounter, Xu Han wouldn''t have betrayed Dark Asura Hall, and naturally wouldn''t have done such things now.


    Whether it was to prevent Liu Sheng from meeting Xu Han or to help the Tian Ce Mansion clear up his unease, his appearance was not good news for Xu Han.


    As a result, out of self-preservation, Xu Han withdrew a few steps. At the same time, he drew his sword out of its sheath and looked at the man in front of him vigilantly.


    Although Zhen Yue did not understand what had happened, he could tell from Xu Han''s reaction that the situation did not seem to be good. He also drew his sword and unsheathed it at that time.


    However, Yuan Xiucheng did not seem to care about their reactions. He smiled faintly and walked forward. He looked at Xu Han from head to toe and said with a sigh, "I didn''t expect that the little beggar from back then had actually grown to such a state after not seeing him for several years."


    His tone was extremely sincere, as if such a sigh was not a hypocritical scene, but from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Xu Han did not have the mood to chat with him. He looked at Yuan Xiucheng with a calm brow and asked, "Where is Ah Sheng now?"


    "He''s very safe now. You can rest assured." Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng smiled and said. There was a warm smile on his face that was completely different from the cold expression on Xu Han''s face.


    However, such kindness did not receive any response from Xu Han.


    He still looked at Yuan Xiucheng with a cold expression. The chill on his face did not dissipate, and there was no intention of making a sound in his mouth.


    Yuan Xiucheng was slightly stunned when he saw this, but he soon came to his senses. At that moment, the man shook his head and said, "It''s still the same."


    Then he put away his fictional personality and said, "He''s going to die."


    "Huh?" This time, it was Xu Han''s turn to be stunned. He stared straight at Yuan Xiucheng. After a while, he said, "What do you mean?"


    Yuan Xiucheng leaned forward and said in an extremely cold tone, "Ah Sheng, who used his life to exchange for yours in the Gu Forest of the Azure Province, is about to die."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed.


    The sword intent that was already gathering momentum in his body suddenly surged out. Three thousand golden sword shadows suddenly appeared, sealing off Yuan Xiu''s path of advancement and retreat like sharp arrows that were filled with strings.


    "Where is he?" Xu Han gritted his teeth and asked with a ferocious look on his face.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?" Yuan Xiucheng raised his eyebrows and asked with a relaxed expression.


    "I will make you speak." Xu Han said coldly.


    After saying this, his body trembled and the pitch black divine sword in his hand let out a long cry. At that time, the three thousand sword shadows were about to move and directly charge towards Yuan Xiucheng.


    Even so, the expression on Yuan Xiucheng''s face remained indifferent.


    He waved his long sleeve and the sword shadow that Xu Han had attacked was blown away under his sleeve.


    Then he looked at Xu Han again and said, "Even if you kill me, you can''t save him. Why don''t we sit down and have a good chat?"


    However, Xu Han ignored his intentions at all. The sword in his hand hissed and his clothes swirled around him, as if he could launch a second attack at any time.


    "Perhaps you should take a look at this first." Xu Han''s tough attitude gave Yuan Xiucheng a headache. He thought for a moment and took out something from his sleeve before Xu Han attacked again.


    At that time, a sparkling and translucent crystal stone shone brightly as Yuan Xiu poured his True Essence into his body.


    At that moment, a streak of light appeared in front of Xu Han''s eyes.


    Xu Han didn''t have the time to investigate what this crystal stone was. It actually had such a miraculous effect. His gaze was firmly attracted from the moment the flowing light image appeared, and he couldn''t move it away anymore.


    It was a small room that was twenty feet square. It seemed to be underground, and apart from the deep flames on the candlestick in the room, there was no light in the door.


    In the room, there was a figure landing on all fours, standing there in a strange posture that was almost like a wild beast.


    Roar!


    Roar!


    Roar!


    His mouth continuously let out low roars. The voice was filled with anger, pain, and struggle. However, it did not resemble a human voice. Instead, it was more like some kind of wild beast.


    His head slowly lifted up as he roared. At that time, Xu Han finally saw the appearance of that face clearly.


    "Ah Sheng!" He couldn''t help but let out a cry of alarm and was about to subconsciously take a step forward. Just as he took this step, he realized that what was before him was not a physical object, but an illusion.


    The image continues.


    That face was indeed Liu Sheng''s face, but it was covered in purple lines, like a protruding blood vessel under his cortex. His eyes were bloodshot, and his mouth seemed to have two fangs sticking out.


    This made the current Liu Sheng look extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    In the next moment, Liu Sheng''s body suddenly leapt up. Like a wild beast, he used his head and his hands, which had already grown sharp claws, to hit the wall of the door, as if he was trying to escape from this place. Regardless of whether it was his almost crazy expression at this moment or the constant roars in his mouth, all of them were telling Xu Han that Liu Sheng was currently experiencing some kind of great pain.


    Right at this moment, Yuan Xiucheng''s hand that was holding the crystal suddenly clenched, and the flowing light that filled the sky suddenly dissipated.


    "What do you think? Are you willing to have a good talk with someone Yuan now?" Yuan Xiucheng said at that time.


    Xu Han''s expression changed slightly, but in the end, he had no choice but to put away the sword in his hand. He stared at Yuan Xiucheng and asked, "What exactly happened to Ah Sheng?"


    "I presume you also know about Half Demon, right?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded solemnly.


    Of course, he knew that the so-called Half Demon and the Tian Ce Mansion had plotted several times to push Qin Keqing, who was a Half Demon, onto the throne of the Emperor.


    "Are you saying that Ah Sheng is in such a situation because he is a half-demon?" He quickly came to his senses and asked in a deep voice.


    "Smart." Yuan Xiucheng nodded in admiration. "The Dark Asura Palace has spent decades or even hundreds of years of effort to cultivate a stable half-demon, and Liu Sheng is by far the most successful one."


    "The upper echelons of the Dark Asura Palace are very satisfied with this. They even spent a lot of money to nurture him and entrust him with a heavy responsibility. However, things like this have suddenly changed in these past few days."


    "What change?" Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but ask.


    "First, after a long period of research on Liu Sheng, the Senluo Palace has found a way to nurture the Half Demon. Secondly, although Liu Sheng was by far the most successful experimental subject in Dark Asura Palace, he was still not a complete Half Demon ¡­ Mm ¡­ "Yuan Xiucheng paused for a moment before saying," To be exact, he is a Half Demon, but the purpose of creating Half Demon''s mouth is to create the so-called divine seed. "


    "Divine Seed?" Xu Han was stunned. "He had heard of this saying before. He thought that the divine seed and the half-demon were just different names. Only now did he realize that there seemed to be a difference between these two things."


    "I don''t know what the ultimate goal of the Dark Asura Palace is to create the divine seed, but I think it is only to value its unparalleled combat power or to covet the eternal life of being immortal and jumping out of the cycle of reincarnation. But no matter what, Dark Asura Hall is a very cold-blooded place. They like to use an ice-cold formula to measure the value of something to them. "


    "The previous Liu Sheng was naturally a treasure that could be used to protect the Dark Asura Palace, and with the success of the Half Demon Refining Method, Liu Sheng''s existence became less important. As I said before, he is not a complete divine seed. The power in his body is extremely unstable, so he needs something to intimidate or stabilize this power. "


    "You mean dragon qi?" Xu Han was not stupid. When he heard this, he remembered what Mr. Lu and the others had done. Soon, he had an answer in his heart.


    "Yes." Yuan Xiucheng nodded again. "Dragon Qi is naturally the best, and it is also the method that we know of that can be done once and for all."


    "For this reason, the Dark Asura Palace has also tried to infuse dragon qi into his body with its own flood dragons, However, the dragon energy contained in the flood dragon raised by the Demon Refining Method was truly too rare. It was truly too difficult to reach the requirements of the Half Demon Transformation Divine Seed. Even the strength of the entire Dark Asura Hall might not be able to satisfy Liu Sheng''s appetite. Therefore, Dark Asura Hall used another method to temporarily stabilize Liu Sheng''s internal condition with the demonic energy.


    "However, as time went on, Liu Sheng''s demand for demonic energy increased. The amount of demonic pills he needed per person per month was enough for the Dark Asura Palace to nurture tens of thousands of Asuras. Therefore, the higher-ups recently decided to abandon Liu Sheng."


    "Of course, based on the principle of making the best use of everything, we imprisoned him and observed his changes after losing the Demon Core."


    "And as you can see, he is gradually changing from a person to a real demon."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 409 Demon Suppressing Tower

    Xu Cheng''s expression was cold as he fell silent for a few breaths. Then, he raised his head and asked, "Why is this happening?"


    "Dark Asura Hall also wants to know the answer to this question, so right now, there are four or more Demon Refiners surrounding Liu Sheng''s house, paying close attention to him at all times, eh ¡­" Yuan Xiucheng paused for a moment and pondered. Then, a smile appeared on his face and he said, "In their words, as long as they watch Liu Sheng transform into a monster, they will be able to figure out what happened."


    "You can save him?" Xu Han did not have the mood to tease him and asked at that time.


    "No, I don''t have that ability." Yuan Xiucheng shook his head.


    After saying that, he did not wait for Xu Han''s anger to spread out and said again, "But you do."


    "Me? What should I do?" Xu Han asked.


    ''"Liu Sheng is the one who set up this great situation of Dark Asura Hall in Great Xia. Liu Sheng has contributed a lot to Dark Asura Hall. As long as he is able to stabilize his condition and no longer needs a large amount of demon cores, I believe Dark Asura Hall will definitely reuse him again." Yuan Xiucheng remained calm as he slowly explained his plan.


    However, Xu Han''s expression changed, "I don''t have any dragon qi on me anymore."


    Yuan Xiucheng glanced at him and said, "Of course I know."


    "Do you want to start with Great Xia?" Xu Han''s eyes narrowed, and a look of astonishment appeared on his face. To Great Xia, the best way to obtain Dragon Qi was naturally Great Xia''s fate.


    "Judging from your old friend''s condition, the amount of Dragon Qi needed to stabilize the Half Demon''s body is extremely large. It requires almost all of your country''s strength. Do you think you have the ability to do so?" Yuan Xiucheng asked.


    Xu Han frowned, not understanding what Yuan Xiucheng was planning.


    "Actually, we are not completely unaware of the situation inside Liu Sheng''s body." Seemingly noticing Xu Han''s impatience, Yuan Xiucheng spoke confidently again before the youth revealed an expression of displeasure, "Actually, Liu Sheng is someone who has already died once in a sense."


    "When I found him in the Gu Forest, he didn''t breathe at all. The reason he didn''t die was because he went deep into the Gu Forest. In the place where the demonic aura permeated, he was infected by the demonic aura and hung on to his last breath. As a result, he fell into a deep slumber."


    "The Dark Asura Palace awakened him. The demonic energy in his body fused perfectly with his body in his years of deep sleep. This made him the half-demon that Dark Asura Palace dreamed of. Yuan Xiucheng smiled and looked at Xu Han. "It was because you grasped the specific value of this critical point that the Dark Asura Palace had the method to mass produce this immature divine seed. I believe you have also thought of what this so-called method is, right?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart trembled slightly. He said in a deep voice, "You mean the Asura Art?"


    Actually, halfway through Yuan Xiucheng ''s words, Xu Han thought of such a possibility. If the so-called Half Demon was merely injecting demonic energy into a person''s body and fusing it together with a clever measurement, then the Asura Technique was such a technique. However, how to determine the amount of demonic energy was a very difficult thing to measure.


    "Yes." Yuan Xiucheng nodded. He said with some admiration, "The Asura Technique is very different from all the other techniques in the world, I was puzzled, Just what kind of person would come up with such a method, Only after confirming Liu Sheng''s condition did I realize just how deep the Dark Asura Palace''s abacus was. Right now, they only needed to slightly modify some of the cultivation techniques in the Asura Arts to easily adjust the amount of demonic energy that those who cultivated this technique could absorb to the extent that they needed. And this ¡­ "


    Before he could finish his Dimensional Cultivation, Xu Han gravely accepted the question, "It means that they can create half-demons in batches."


    "Of course not." Yuan Xiucheng interrupted Xu Han once again. "If every Half Demon was like Liu Sheng in the end, then even if the Dark Asura Palace was ten times bigger, I''m afraid it would be unbearable. Such consumption."


    "Thus, I understand why Liu Sheng has become like this, becoming the most important thing in the Dark Asura Palace right now. As for me, I know more than they do."


    Hearing this, Xu Han also knew that the important play was about to begin. He stared at the man in front of him with a calm gaze, waiting for the last and most important piece of information to arrive.


    "The reason why Half Demon needs to absorb demonic energy is because, like Asura, it is unable to generate demonic energy on its own. The only difference is that. The Asura refined all the demonic energy he absorbed into his body. "Therefore, absorbing demonic energy is only what they want to continue cultivating. Half-demon does not refine demonic energy, but fuses it with their own body. However, just like a person who wants to eat, the power of demonic energy will be slowly consumed. Therefore, they need to continuously replenish demonic energy to make up for the consumption."


    "It''s just that the human body isn''t a demon after all, After absorbing enough demonic energy, The human body will gradually produce a strange phenomenon towards demonic energy, This phenomenon is called''resistance '', That is to say, the absorption rate of demonic energy by the human body will decrease with the absorption time. Therefore, in order to maintain the demonic energy required, the number of demonic pills required to consume will increase exponentially. This is also the real reason why cultivating to the first four realms with the [Asura Art] is so simple, and every step in the latter three realms is difficult.


    "At the same time, once you stop absorbing demonic energy, the balance between demonic energy and your body will become ineffective. The demonic energy that was not absorbed before will also counterattack, gradually assimilating the half-demon into a demon."


    "Therefore, the solution to this problem is very simple. It is to allow people to absorb this demonic energy as efficiently as before, or ¡­"


    After saying this, Yuan Xiucheng''s eyes suddenly gushed with a wisp of fanaticism. He stared at Xu Han as if he was staring at a treasure trove, "Or perhaps he could rely on himself to produce demonic energy."


    Xu Han could hear his intentions. He could naturally guess what Yuan Xiucheng was planning, but for Ah Sheng''s sake, he had no choice.


    "You mean, you want me¡­"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Yuan Xiucheng interrupted him again.


    "That''s not the case." He shook his head and said, "Indeed, my idea is to find a Demon King or Demon Lord''s blood essence to refine it. That way, half of the demons can rely on the demonic energy they produce to maintain their own lives. Although they can''t be as powerful as the divine seed, they are far more than ordinary cultivators."


    "But your right arm has already been sealed by the Sword Immortal. If you forcefully take out your blood essence, you will have to break this seal first. I believe that you know better than I do what will happen to you. To be honest, I like you very much. This kind of business is not worth it for me. After all, losing a good partner like you is akin to killing a chicken and taking an egg."


    Xu Han did not intend to change Yuan Xiucheng''s wrong view of his right arm, nor did he intend to probe into whether his words were sincere or polite hypocrisy. At that time, he asked straightforwardly, "What do you mean?"


    Perhaps it was due to tacit understanding, the man did not show any dissatisfaction or surprise with Xu Han''s attitude.


    He smiled and said.


    "Demon Suppressing Tower."


    "There''s also a Demon Monarch there!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 410 Secret

    On the way back to the inn, Xu Han''s expression was exceptionally gloomy.


    Aowu and Xuan''er, who had always been uneasy, seemed to have sensed the young man''s mood at this moment. They rarely followed behind him quietly and did not make any sound.


    And Zhen Yue did not say a word. Everything she had seen before far exceeded her understanding of Dark Asura Palace. She suddenly understood that she seemed to have been involved in a terrible conspiracy. This was not a good thing for her.


    In silence, the two of them walked out of the dilapidated alley and arrived at the already bustling street.


    At that time, there were still people coming and going in Heng Imperial City, and the talkative customers in the tavern at the corner of the street were still gushing endlessly.


    However, Xu Han stopped at that moment.


    Zhen Yue, who was thinking about something behind Xu Han, accidentally bumped into Xu Han''s junior. She touched her slightly painful forehead and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    At that time, Xu Han turned around and looked at Zhen Yue. After pondering for a while, he asked, "Do you still want to follow me?"


    Zhen Yue, who was also pondering this question, couldn''t help but be stunned. It was as if she had been poked by someone. Her expression was somewhat embarrassed, and she also had some hesitation.


    Such hesitation undoubtedly gave Xu Han an answer.


    He took a deep look at Zhen Yue and said, "Follow me to save my life, and now I can guarantee that my Yuan cultivation ability is enough to relieve the Dark Asura Palace''s pursuit of you. In that case, following me will no longer be of any benefit to you ¡­ Just treat it as for your loyal brothers, let''s go."


    After saying that, Xu Han no longer had the mood to listen to Zhen Yue''s response. He turned his head and walked away.


    Zhen Yue subconsciously wanted to catch up, but for some reason, the footsteps that she had just taken suddenly stopped and hung in the air. In the end, she did not follow Xu Han''s footsteps anymore.


    She suddenly understood that the difference between her and this youth was not only in cultivation, there were also some things that she could not explain but did exist.


    It was a heavenly chasm that she could never overcome¡­


    ¡­


    The two of them returned to the inn one after the other.


    Hu Ma and the others, who could not find Zhen Yue, could not sleep peacefully. They had been waiting in the lobby of the inn. Naturally, they did not dare to provoke Xu Han. They surrounded Zhen Yue one after another and were about to say something.


    Zhen Yue''s mood wasn''t gloomy at all. She shouted back and looked at Xu Han''s back. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t. She could only silently return to her room. Hu Ma and the others looked at each other with puzzled expressions.


    Xu Han did not return to his room to rest.


    He came to Master Wei ''s room and hesitated at the door for a while before knocking on the old man''s door.


    "Come in." The old man seemed to have anticipated Xu Han''s arrival. The moment the door was knocked, the old man''s voice sounded.


    Although Xu Han was surprised by this, he still stepped into the room.


    Master Wei was still half lying on the bed, but his expression seemed to be much better. When he saw Xu Han enter the room, he pointed at the wooden stool beside the bed and said with a smile, "Sit down."


    Xu Han answered and sat down, but he did not make a sound at the first possible moment.


    But how could he conceal that little thought from Master Wei? The old man sized Xu Han up and down before asking again, "What''s wrong?"


    ''"Sir" Xu Han pondered for a while before raising his head to look at the old man. "I''m puzzled. I can''t help but vomit."


    The old man looked at the frowning youth with a rare look of affection on his face. He said, "Let''s hear it then. Although the old man doesn''t have much knowledge, he still lives longer. Perhaps I can give you some advice."


    But even so, Xu Han still pondered for a long time before saying, "If I harm many people in order to save one person¡­"


    "Then, should I save this person?"


    The old man smiled. He did not answer Xu Han''s question directly. Instead, he asked, "Then, does this person you want to save have a reason that you have to do so?"


    "Yes." Xu Han gave his answer without thinking.


    "Do you know those people who will die because of this?" The old man asked again.


    Xu Han thought for a moment and replied, "I may or may not recognize you."


    "So the person you want to save is more important to you?" The smile on the old man''s face grew a little heavier.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded again.


    "So your hesitation is not whether you should be saved, but whether such a price is worth it for you?" The old man asked.


    Xu Han was stunned, but he had no choice but to nod again.


    "But you don''t have to pay the price. As you said, you don''t know the people who will die because of this." The old man was still asking.


    This time, Xu Han did not agree with the old man''s point of view, but he did not refute. It was not because he did not want to, but because he did not know how to accurately express his feelings.


    "Or are those so-called many people a number that you can''t afford?"


    "Something''s wrong." This time, Xu Han shook his head decisively. He looked straight at the old man and said with great certainty, "This has nothing to do with how much."


    "I was given a decree of righteousness, and I was petitioned to die by ten thousand men. They said that as long as I die, the world will be peaceful and the people will not be left in distress."


    "I don''t know if this result will really be as they say, but I feel that it''s wrong whether it''s true or false. Why should I die for those people who are not related to me?"


    Xu Han paused for a moment before a rare look of confusion appeared on his face.


    His thoughts seemed to be a little confused, so he quickly reversed his previous statement: "Or rather, I just don''t like to be killed by those people for such a grand reason. I don''t think anyone can decide the life and death of others. At least for someone who hasn''t made a mistake, that should be the case."


    "That''s why I hate them¡­"


    "But if I save Ah Sheng and kill other people, even if I don''t know them, I still feel that it''s inappropriate. Because then, I''m no different from them, and I hate them."


    However, the old man did not seem to feel the puzzlement in the youth''s heart at this moment. He stared at the youth for a while and said somewhat helplessly, "In that case, the only thing you can do is not to save that Ah Sheng?"


    However, Xu Han shook his head again, "I can save him, but if I don''t save him for the sake of the so-called righteousness, then I''m still no different from them."


    Xu Han said with a frown, as if he was also confused by his own logic, so much so that his brows furrowed even deeper.


    "So this is a dead end?" The old man asked.


    Xu Han nodded, but shook his head again, not knowing how to continue the topic.


    The old man looked at Xu Han again. He suddenly put away the playful or relaxed expression on his face. He unexpectedly stretched out his hand and gently stroked Xu Han''s head, as if an elder was stroking his grandson.


    Xu Han was surprisingly not surprised by Master Wei ''s actions. On the contrary, he was extremely relieved.


    "There''s never been a lack of people in this world who tell you that you can''t have both fish and bear paws, or that you can''t have both loyalty and filial piety. Of course, some of them may have experienced helplessness in one way or another, but most of them just use these as excuses or reasons for self-stability."


    "I can''t sympathize with your helplessness, but I think, since you''re so hesitant, why don''t you think of a way to do both?"


    "This may be very difficult, or both ends may be empty."


    "But living in this world, living in this world, dying in this world, an immortal who has lived for more than a thousand years is fine, but a mortal who has lived for a hundred years is fine. I thought that I came to this world not to taste these helplessness, but to change these helplessness."


    "Even if I have nothing in the end, I have come, fought, and truly lived. Only then will I be worthy of the experience of the human world¡­"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Han could not say that he was suddenly enlightened, but he had some enlightenment in his heart.


    He stood up and looked at the smiling old man. In the end, he cupped his hands and bowed to the old man. However, he felt that something was wrong and was about to bow down.


    But at that time, the old man reached out his hand and stopped him. "This is not a good idea. The old man is talking nonsense. If you want to thank him, you should wait until you succeed in doing so before thanking him."


    Xu Han didn''t understand why Master Wei cared so much about this matter, but he didn''t mean to go to Old Man Fu anyway. Thus, he only thanked him before turning around and leaving.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han left the room, a white light suddenly lit up in the wooden box beside the old man.


    A handsome man with furry ears suddenly appeared beside the old man. He looked in the direction where Xu Han left and whispered, "Didn''t you already choose him? Why are you still hesitating at this time?"


    The old man didn''t show any surprise at the man''s appearance. He turned to look at the man and said, "I just can''t bear to part with him."


    The old man sighed. He looked at the wooden chest that he had carried with him for hundreds of years and said, "This burden is too heavy for him."


    "This ¡­ let''s do the final test ¡­"


    The man curled his lips slightly at the old man''s exclamation and didn''t refute. He only smiled and said, "Perhaps you should take a look at what I found. This way, you might change your mind."


    When the old man heard this, he was stunned. He turned to the man and asked, "Did you find out?"


    "Not yet." The man shook his head, "But it''s not far from the truth¡­"


    "That guy''s background is even more terrifying than you think¡­"


    After the man finished speaking, he took out a yellowed ancient book from his bosom and handed it to the old man. The old man took the ancient book and opened it. When he looked at it, his expression suddenly changed and his pupils dilated.


    The man looked at the shocked old man, shook his head, and sighed.


    "There are too many secrets in this world. I think we might have to meet the surveillance man."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 411 Chicken Cooked by His Highness

    On the evening of the second day, the Dragon Gate Meeting of the Li Clan''s Prince''s Mansion was held as scheduled.


    When Xu Han and his group arrived in front of the palace, the entrance to the palace was filled with people.


    The arrival of Xu Han inevitably caused quite a stir. After all, Xu Han had killed Elder Huang, and Li Moding had given Xu Han an "expulsion order" in front of so many people. Everyone with brains could hear the smell of those words and understand what they meant.


    Many people secretly guessed that Xu Han would avoid the Dragon Gate Gathering and choose to participate in the next round. After all, because there were many swordsmen in this world, there would definitely be several more in the Dragon Gate.


    There was no need for Xu Han to make trouble for himself.


    However, Xu Han''s actions had once again refreshed everyone''s cognition.


    It was unknown what kind of mentality it was. After seeing Qing Xu Han and the others arrive, the long queue in front of the palace consciously made way for a passage. Regardless of whether this attitude was due to admiration for Xu Han''s courage, or whether he just wanted to see the fun, Xu Han accepted it calmly and led everyone to the palace.


    The person in charge of receiving the guests was the middle-aged commander that day. He was also a little surprised by Xu Han''s arrival. However, he quickly changed his expression to one of icy coldness. He looked at the people behind Xu Han with a calm brow and said, "Only those who participated in the Dragon Gate Society can enter."


    These words caused the expressions of Chu Chouli and Xue Ning, who were accompanying them, to change.


    Perhaps there was such a rule. After all, there were indeed many people participating in the Dragon Gate Society. If everyone brought their followers or friends, then the Prince''s Mansion would probably be in chaos. However, Chu Chouli still regarded this as a way to make things difficult for them.


    The middle-aged man originally wanted to argue with the commander, but at that moment, he saw something from the corner of his eyes. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and he whispered in Xu Han''s ear, "Xiao Han, you guys go in. I''ll bring Xue Ning to find you in a while."


    Xu Han did not know what this fellow was planning, but he did not want to entangle himself with this commander. He simply nodded and entered the mansion with Yan Zhan and Ning Zhumang.


    ¡­


    Xu Han and the others were seated at the eaves near the entrance of the palace hall. There were still many empty seats in the hall. If they didn''t do this on purpose, they probably wouldn''t have any other reason to do so.


    Fortunately, Xu Han, Yan Zhan, and Ning Zhumang were both open-minded. They didn''t care about this either. They were calm and even had the heart to talk and laugh at each other.


    Xu Han took this opportunity to secretly observe the situation in the hall.


    Li Moding ''s mansion was naturally extraordinary. Regardless of whether it was the materials used for construction or the paint used for decoration, it could be said to be of the highest quality. The layout could also be seen that it was made by a master. Regardless of whether it was the paintings on the walls or the scenery in the courtyard, they all carried a sense of primitive simplicity and elegance. It was extremely exquisite.


    At this moment, Li Moding , who was dressed in white mink fur, was sitting high on the main seat, holding his wine cup. He chuckled as he intertwined with the glasses of some great figures that Xu Han could not name. Beside him sat a man with lowered eyebrows and lowered his head. The monk in the red robe seemed to be an eminent monk from Long Yin Temple, while on the other side sat a man who was not even twenty-five or sixteen years old. That man had a sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, which were quite similar to his, and his every move revealed a noble aura. That noble aura was obviously not deliberately decorated, but more like something innate.


    Xu Han quickly guessed that this person was Li Moding ''s proudest son, Li Ding Xian.


    However, when Xu Han looked at Li Dingxian, the little prince seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s gaze. He turned around and smiled at Xu Han. He even reached out to pick up the wine cup in front of him and saluted Xu Han from afar.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment, but he still raised his glass and responded to that person.


    The group of people sat in the hall for about fifteen minutes. The seats in the hall were gradually filled and there were more people.


    At this time, a hand patted Xu Han''s shoulder.


    "How about it, Xiao Han? Someone from Chu said that he could come in if he wanted to." At that moment, Chu Chouli''s familiar voice sounded.


    The three of them who were sitting together turned their heads when they heard this, only to see Chu Chouli leading Xue Ning into the palace as he had said.


    It was probably because Xu Han had offended Li Moding earlier. Even at this moment, the position around them was still in the air. Chu Chou Li did not avoid sitting down with Xue Ning.


    "How did you get in?" Seeing that he was also interested, Xu Han couldn''t help but ask.


    However, Chu Chouli did not conceal anything. After sitting down, he picked up the wine glass prepared on the table and drank all the sake in it. At the end, he did not forget to pout his lips and commented, "The wine in the Prince''s Mansion is not necessarily better than the wine in the tavern."


    At this moment, he remembered Xu Han''s question and casually replied, "He walked in."


    Finally, he grabbed the chicken in front of his desk and ate it in large mouthfuls, muttering to himself, "Mm, this chicken is not bad, it has Grandpa Chu''s warmth."


    Chu Chouli''s eating style didn''t have the slightest bit of beauty to speak of, and his chirping sounds seemed rather abrupt and ear-piercing in the Palace of His Highness, which had gathered all the influential figures of Jianghu from all walks of life.


    Inevitably, his actions soon attracted the disgusted gazes of the people in the hall, but he still seemed to be unaware of it and ate happily on his own.


    At this moment, Li Moding , who was sitting on the main seat, also noticed the existence of Xu Han and the others. This Prince Li frowned, but he didn''t say anything else. After all, he couldn''t drive Xu Han and the others away in front of everyone.


    ¡­


    About a quarter of an hour later, the hall was almost full, leaving only a dozen or so seats very close to Li Moding , and no one had taken their seats.


    "Why hasn''t it started yet?"


    "Isn''t it already two hours?"


    ¡­


    The hall couldn''t help but start whispering. Obviously, it was a little strange that Li Moding still hadn''t opened the Dragon Gate Gathering yet.


    Even Xu Han couldn''t help but frown.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t the Crimson Firmament Sect still here?" Chu Chouli threw out a chicken bone and landed in the hall at that time.


    His voice wasn''t loud, but it was still heard by the people around him.


    This caused the doubtful crowd to immediately understand. They had long heard that the Crimson Firmament Sect would participate in the Dragon Gate Gathering, but there was no sign of him at this moment. From the looks of it, this prince was waiting for the people from the Crimson Firmament Sect to delay the start of the Dragon Gate Gathering.


    Everyone, look at me and look at you. Your complexion couldn''t help but change. Although no one was dissatisfied, they were somewhat dissatisfied with Wang Ye Li''s selfishness as the host of the Dragon Gate Society.


    Li Moding also sensed this and his expression wasn''t gloomy. He hated Xu Han and the others to the bone.


    However, Chu Chouli''s face was so thick that not only did he not care about Prince Li''s resentful gaze, he even waved his chicken drumstick at him and said loudly, "Prince Li has cooked a good chicken!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 412 Invert Black And White

    "Your Highness has cooked a good chicken!"


    Chu Chouli''s voice rang out in the hall. Everyone in the hall was stunned for a moment. After regaining their senses, their faces turned red. It was a kind of embarrassment that he wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh out loud.


    Li Moding ''s expression was even more unsightly. He probably wished he could peel off this sloppy man''s tendons now, but he didn''t dare to do so in front of everyone.


    But right after he suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "Who is it? Another chicken made by His Highness!" Chu Chouli''s voice sounded again¡­


    Bang!


    The wine cup in Li Moding ''s hand couldn''t withstand the anger in the man''s heart and shattered.


    "Go! Let''s see why the people from the Crimson Firmament Sect haven''t arrived yet!" He gritted his teeth and said to the guard behind him. He naturally could not retaliate against Chu Chouli now, but as long as he started the Dragon Gate Gathering, he had plenty of ways to deal with Xu Han and the others.


    The guard behind him had followed Li Moding for many years, so he naturally could tell that Li Moding was not depressed at this moment.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate, so he headed in the direction of the manor gate.


    However, just as he stepped out, a large number of people suddenly poured into the manor.


    The leader was none other than the elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect, Lu Houde. Beside him were Hu Man''er, Xue Ning''s master, and, of course, more than ten disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    Strangely, they did not walk towards the seat that had been arranged for them in the main hall. Instead, they walked straight towards Xu Han and the others.


    Seeing this, everyone whispered to each other. Could it be that the Crimson Firmament Sect was already so arrogant that they even dared to cause trouble for Xu Han and the others at the Dragon Gate Meeting?


    Very quickly, Lu Houde and the others surrounded Xu Han and the others.


    Xu Han brought this group of people here with him. He looked at Chu Chouli and Xue Ning, who were at the side. Chu Chouli was still careless. However, Xue Ning''s gaze dodged. She seemed to have been caught doing something bad. His heart immediately sank and he thought to himself, "Not good."


    But on the surface, he stood up lightly. He raised his eyes to meet Lu Houde and the others in front of him and said loudly, "May I trouble Your Highness to make way for these servants who don''t know how to behave? They''re blocking my sight. I''m still waiting for the Dragon Gate to begin."


    Before Li Moding could reply, Lu Hou De and the others'' faces turned ashen. Obviously, they were the servants that Xu Han had spoken of as ignorant of etiquette.


    "You surnamed Xu, don''t try to confuse the public here. Don''t really think that no one can cure Xu Han in the Crossing Imperial City!" Lu Houde raised his goatee and stared at Xu Hanyan with gritted teeth.


    At that moment, Xu Han was stunned. He looked at Lu Houde and the others as if he had just woken up from a dream. He immediately revealed an apologetic expression and hurriedly said, "Isn''t this Elder Lu? Look, it''s all because of my clumsiness. Your white clothes are too similar to the waiter in the hotel. In addition, this simple and honest temperament of connecting with the earth makes me wrong."


    Xu Han''s sincere expression made everyone who didn''t know him think that he was sincerely apologizing. However, the real smart people heard him clearly. Xu Han wasn''t apologizing. He was clearly pointing at the nose and cursing the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect¡­ Too rustic.


    Lu Houde, who had lost many battles in Xu Han''s tongue-in-cheek, had a long memory. He simply ignored Xu Han and swept his gaze over the people beside him. Finally, his gaze landed on Chu Chouli and Xue Ning.


    "It''s these two! Search them!" He pointed and drank.


    At that moment, the group of disciples behind him was about to rush forward.


    As for Hu Man''er, she gritted her teeth and stared at Xue Ning, cursing, "Little bitch, eat inside and steal outside."


    "Someone wants to see who dares to take a step forward today!" Yan Zhan''s temper was extremely hot. At that time, he suddenly stood up and shouted coldly. The aura of the Great Evolution Realm within his body was completely revealed at that time. Although Ning Zhumang did not make a move, the cold light in his cold eyes made no one dare to doubt what kind of head-on blow they would receive if they took another step forward.


    Seeing that his disciples were cowering, Lu Houde was even angrier.


    He gritted his teeth and took a step forward, preparing to make a move. After all, both of them were Great Evolution Realm cultivators, so he wasn''t afraid of Yan Zhan and Ning Zhumang.


    "Amitabha." But at that moment, a loud Buddhist chant suddenly came from behind him.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. They all turned their heads and saw that Li Moding and the monk beside him had arrived at this place at some unknown time.


    "I wonder what caused all of you benefactors to fight so fiercely." The monk, who was around forty years old, made a Buddhist salute to the crowd and asked.


    Xu Han looked at the monk carefully, but he couldn''t see his depth. He felt that this seemingly ordinary monk had a bottomless pool of water in his body, which he couldn''t see or understand clearly.


    When Lu Houde and the others saw the monk''s appearance clearly, their expressions changed.


    "It''s actually Master Xuantong here. Someone Lu has rashly disturbed Master Xuantong." Lu Houde said to the monk with a respectful and humble expression. The flattering look on his face made it impossible for anyone to associate him with the arrogant person from before.


    When the surrounding people heard of this monk''s name, their faces turned pale. Obviously, this monk was an extraordinary figure, or because he lived in seclusion, most of the people present only heard of his name and didn''t know who he was.


    ''"The monk''s cultivation method is not for the sake of seclusion, but for the sake of the common people. If this can be regarded as a disturbance, then I''m afraid that if this poor monk''s hundred years of cultivation were to spread out, it would only make people laugh out loud." Tyrant Rushi said in a gentle tone, but he also hid a threat. However, this threat was hard to make people feel bad. It was like the Bodhisattva of the Treasure Elephant, who was good at believers, evil only with evil people.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Lu Houde repeatedly replied, "Master is open-minded. It is someone Lyu who has treated a gentleman with the heart of a lowly person."


    "I just don''t know what grudges Benefactor Lu has with this little brother. If I don''t tell you, it would be better for this poor monk to watch than to fight at this Dragon Gate Meeting. It would be disgraceful." The monk said.


    Since Master Xuantong had spoken, Lu Houde also knew that it was impossible for him to attack Xu Han and the others today. His expression darkened as he said, "To be honest, I brought my junior apprentice-brother, junior apprentice-sister, and many disciples to participate in the Dragon Gate Gathering, but when I entered the sect, I lost my invitation for no reason. After several investigations, I discovered that these two people stole the invitation from the disciples of our sect and attacked my heart angrily. Only then did I make such a rash move."


    "Oh?" As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Chouli''s voice sounded with a strange tone. "Your disciples'' invitation cards have been lost. There are hundreds of people seated here. Tell me, why do you want to search us instead of others? Let me see, your Crimson Firmament Sect is a virtuous sect. They are all taking revenge on us with selfishness!"


    "You!!" Hearing this, Lu Houde''s expression immediately changed. He pointed at Chu Chouli''s face and was about to curse.


    "Benefactor Lu, what this benefactor said is reasonable. If you don''t have any evidence, it would be inappropriate for you to forcefully search your body." The nearby monk took over the conversation and said.


    Although these words seemed to be fair, Xu Han could clearly smell a trace of bias. His expression couldn''t help but change slightly. He thought to himself that they were strangers to this monk, so why would they speak out to help him at this moment?


    Asked by Master Xuantong, Lu Houde was immediately stupefied. He stammered for a long time and was unable to say anything.


    When this appearance fell into Master Xuantong''s eyes, the Dao Seeking Monk''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Seemingly seeing the other party''s displeasure, Lu Houde ''s expression changed slightly. He hurriedly said, "Master, this thief clearly did not participate in the preliminary selection of the Dragon Gate Society. Everyone present can see that he came with these people that day. He was just a servant, so where did he get the invitation?"


    Lu Houde heaved a long sigh of relief after saying this. He couldn''t help but secretly rejoice in his impatience.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "Can''t there be an invitation without participating in the preliminary examination? How can I remember Elder Lu and your disciples not participating that day?" Xu Han asked with a smile.


    Lu Houde''s expression immediately changed. With the Li Clan Manor''s attitude of currying favor with them, how could he make things difficult for them in this preliminary examination? On that day, when he entered the manor, Li Moding would give them as many invitations as he wanted. However, he did not expect that this matter would become something that was caught by others at this time.


    He hurriedly gave Li Moding a glance and signaled for him to rescue him.


    But just as Li Moding stepped forward, Xu Han said again, "What, does Prince Li want to testify for Elder Lu?"


    ''"Then Your Highness must think about it clearly. Is there any rule for this Dragon Gate to compete alone?" Xu Han paused for a moment. He swept his gaze over the disciples behind Lu Houde and finally said, "I don''t think all of Elder Lu''s disciples can summon their True Spirit, can they?" Since he couldn''t summon his True Spirit, "Then if you want to obtain the invitation, you have to start the Dragon-Tiger Battle. However, according to what I know, only Elder Huang was barely able to make a move in the Nuo Palace. However, he sat at the entrance of the palace until his death and did not enter the palace. If you dare to ask Elder Lu and Prince Li, how did you send out the invitation for the Dragon Gate Society?"


    "This" Xu Han''s question hit the nail on the head. Both of their faces turned extremely ugly at that time, and Master Xuantong''s gaze towards the two of them instantly turned cold as if he had comprehended something.


    "I think Elder Lu is old and confused. That''s why he remembered this matter wrongly" Just as the two of them were struggling to get off their horses, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    At this moment, Lu Houde didn''t care about the gap between him and Xu Han. He hurriedly took the stubborn words and said, "Right, right, right. Look at my memory. I remember wrongly. My disciples are not good at learning. How can they have the ability? I''m all foolish, foolish."


    Seeing this, Xu Han''s lips curled into a smile. He sat back down and said indifferently, "Since this is the case, there are rules that the Dragon Gate Association cannot follow, then invite these disciples out. Let''s begin."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 413 Top Of The List

    Hearing this, Lu Houde ''s expression turned ugly again.


    He and Hu Man''er were both experts of the Great Evolution Realm, but the thief didn''t dare to steal their invitation cards. However, the ten disciples of this sect weren''t so lucky. All of their invitations were stolen, and most of these disciples were outstanding among the younger generation of the sect. The sect did not ask Lu Houde to bring them here for sightseeing and leisure. Instead, they hoped to send some of them to the Sword Handling Pavilion. If they were lucky enough to participate in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, it would be of great help to their future cultivation.


    But now, the Dragon Gate Association had made a mistake and rejected them.


    However, he had to admit that these disciples did not participate in the fight. Master Xuantong had passed this trial, but the sect investigated him afterwards.


    Lu Houde felt a chill run down his spine when he thought of the ruthless methods of his sect leader.


    But now, he knew that riding a tiger was difficult. If he were to retort now, he was afraid that even Master Xuantong would not be able to pass this trial.


    Thinking of this, he glared fiercely at Xu Han. With a gloomy expression, he dismissed the disciples and asked them to wait outside the room. He sat down with Hu Man''er and her husband on the seats reserved for them.


    After this series of changes, the Dragon Gate Gathering finally began.


    Prince Li, who was not in a bad mood, did not have the mood to enter the abdominal drafts that he had already typed. He casually said a few words before handing them over to Master Xuantong to explain some matters regarding the Dragon Gate Gathering.


    It was only this Dragon Gate Gathering that recruited six Golden Deacons, ten Silver Deacons, and eighteen Copper Deacons.


    Xu Han naturally heard it in the rain and mist. Fortunately, Chu Chouli, who was beside him, had already done his homework this time and began to explain it to Xu Han''s ears one by one.


    "The so-called Golden, Silver, and Copper Holders correspond to the grade of a swordsman. Golden, Silver, and Copper Holders have golden robes, white robes, and red robes, respectively. There is no age requirement for Golden Holders, but Silver Holders are between 50 and 30 years old, and Copper Holders are below 30 years old."


    When Xu Han heard this, he understood a bit. Putting aside the swordsmen who had received generous rewards this year, the Swordsmanship Pavilion used to be a rare path for people from small sects or Jianghu who simply didn''t have any sects or sects. As for the path of cultivation, in the end, the cultivation level of most people was still directly proportional to their age. Such a restriction would be beneficial to the promotion of some rising talents. It could be considered quite reasonable.


    This was also good news for Xu Han.


    After all, if a group of people were to fight over a few spots, his cultivation base would be good enough to deal with an ordinary Mortal Realm cultivator, but he would not be able to deal with a Great Evolution Realm cultivator. With this rule, he would be certain of the qualifications of this swordsman.


    "Next, let Prince Li announce the ranking of these three-colored swordsmen at the Dragon Gate Meeting." After introducing these rules, Xuantong Tyrant retreated once again, returning to his calm appearance of observing the eyes, nose, and heart.


    "Ranking?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned again. He was a little confused. How could there be a ranking before the competition started?


    Seeing him like this, Chu Chouli knew that it was time for him to attack again. He smiled complacently at that time and whispered in Xu Han''s ear, "How can this Dragon Gate Gathering be compared to a total of five to six hundred people? When this person comes out, it is estimated that the swordsman will be able to open another round, so the rules of the Dragon Gate Gathering are very special."


    "Every time the Sword Pavilion and the Dragon Hidden Temple appoint people to organize the Dragon Gate Society, they are mostly prestigious Jianghu celebrities, or nobles who interact with Jianghu. They will give rankings according to the cultivation of these Jianghu people and their achievements in Jianghu. "Then, those who are not ranked will need to challenge the Jianghu people in the rankings to enter the rankings. The person who can stay in the rankings is the winner of this Dragon Gate Gathering."


    As Chu Chouli spoke, Li Moding had already finished reading the rankings of the six people on the Golden Execution Rankings, namely, Lu Hou De, Luo Jing, Hu Man''er, Bei Lu, Ning Long, and Yan Zhan. Among them, Luo Jing was Hu Man''er''s husband. He was also Xue Ning''s master in the Crimson Firmament Sect, while Ning Long was Ning Zhu Mang''s alias. As for Bei Lu, according to Yan Zhan, he seemed to be the head of an inconspicuous sect in Great Xia. However, his cultivation had also reached the Great Evolution Realm. There was nothing wrong with being on the Golden Execution Rankings.


    "But if that''s the case, wouldn''t it be unfair to the first person on the list?" Hearing Chu Chouli''s words, Xu Han couldn''t help but frown, somewhat puzzled.


    "After all, it is only a primary election. It is difficult to be completely fair. However, there are also rules. Each person on the list only needs to accept three challenges. If they win all of them, they will no longer be challenged. In other words, they will be guaranteed a spot for advancement. If there are more than three challengers, then the challengers will not fight and will decide on a spot for the challenge. However, in reality, the rankings of the Dragon Gate Association are generally extremely fair, and there won''t be any major changes in personnel. "Chu Chou Li said.


    Hearing this, Xu Han secretly nodded his head. As Chu Chouli had said, this matter naturally could not be completely fair, and such a rule was reasonable.


    For example, the six candidates for the Golden Deacon were all experts of the Great Evolution Realm. Without such a cultivation, no one would want to cause trouble for themselves.


    "Normally, people are at the end of the list and at the top of the list." Chu Chouli said at that time.


    "Top of the list?" Hearing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned. He roughly understood the changes in the people at the end. After all, if the rankings were fair, the defenders at the end were obviously the weakest. Most of them would choose to start from the people at the end and compete for the spots. However, Xu Han was unable to understand what the frequent changes in the championship meant.


    "Whether it''s a Golden, Silver, or Bronze Deacon, there''s a huge benefit to being at the top of the list." Chu Chouli seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s doubts. He sold the juncture and said with a mysterious expression.


    "What benefits?" Xu Han asked.


    "Haha." The burly man smiled proudly again, "This time, if you want to sit firmly at the top of the list, you have to take on five challenges. As the champion of the Dragon Gate Association, you can have the right to choose your opponent once in the Swordsman Competition."


    Although he did not know the exact competition method of the Swordsman Competition, it was clear that the right to choose an opponent at a time was extremely important to the Swordsman Competition. If he used it properly, it was very likely that it would become the key to victory. No wonder the competition for the championship was so intense.


    At this time, Xu Han had probably completely understood the rules of the Dragon Gate Association.


    And that Prince Li also finished reading the ranking of the ten Silver Deacon candidates. Very quickly, it was Bronze Deacon''s turn.


    Xu Han listened carefully. He didn''t know any of those names, so he simply ignored them. In any case, with his cultivation, he had full confidence in this election.


    Just as he thought about this and waited quietly for the start of the meeting, Prince Li''s voice suddenly became a bit loud.


    "Third place Bronze Enforcer Hu Mo!"


    "Second place Bronze Enforcer Yu Annan!"


    "Number one!"


    "Xu Han!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 414 Trick

    "Number one!"


    "Xu Han!"


    As soon as Li Moding finished speaking, everyone present was immediately shocked. At that time, everyone turned to look at Xu Han with astonishment on their faces.


    Although Xu Han had killed Elder Huang of the Li Chen Realm, his cultivation was only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm, and Elder Huang was only at the middle and lower levels of the Li Chen Realm. In addition, no one had ever heard of Xu Han''s name in Jianghu before, so it would be biased to place him at the top of the list.


    "This guy!" At that time, Chu Chouli frowned as he looked at Li Moding on the high platform. The dissatisfaction in his eyes could be said to be overflowing with words.


    "However, borrowing a knife to kill someone is nothing." Xu Han shook his head. Although Li Moding ''s arrangement was beyond his expectations, it was reasonable. He did not have much feeling about it. After all, after hearing Chu Chou Li''s words, Xu Han was determined to obtain the top spot in the Copper Execution Rankings.


    However, he had to admit that when Li Moding looked at him at this moment, the sinister smile and expression in his eyes truly made Xu Han quite unhappy.


    ¡­


    The Dragon Gate Gathering will begin soon.


    The first was the challenge of the Golden Execution Rankings, The difference in combat strength was the most obvious, and very few people dared to challenge these Great Evolution Realm experts. Yan Zhan and Ning Zhumang did not intend to compete for the championship. On the other hand, Bei Lu, who was ranked fourth, tried to compete for the championship with Lu Houde, who was ranked first. However, the battle soon ended and the ranking remained unchanged.


    During this period, the battle between the Silver Execution Rankings and the Bronze Execution Rankings challengers also took place elsewhere. When the Golden Execution Rankings ended, the battle between the Silver Execution Rankings would begin very quickly.


    Compared to the Golden Execution Rankings, the battle on the Silver Execution Rankings could be said to be extremely intense. The last four rankers had practically fought three challenges, and the last two rankings had even changed owners. The champion had also been challenged twice, and the battle on the Silver Execution Rankings had lasted for more than two hours before it ended.


    Others were excited to see this, but Xu Han''s interest was somewhat dimmed. Xu Han did not recognize any of these Great Xia Jianghu people, let alone bring up the interest to see them wielding sabers and guns.


    Fortunately, when the time came, the battle of the Copper Execution Rankings quickly began.


    According to the rules, everyone on the list had to go to the stage at this time and wait for everyone to challenge him.


    "Xiao Han, be careful, especially Li Dingxian!" As Chu Chouli said this, his gaze shifted to the man sitting next to Li Moding leisurely drinking tea.


    Seemingly sensing their gazes, the heir of the Li Clan''s Prince''s Mansion did not forget to raise his glass to the two of them again with a warm smile on his face.


    "He''s not on the Bronze Execution Rankings." Chu Chouli gritted his teeth and whispered.


    Xu Han nodded solemnly before he stood up and walked to the front of the stage.


    Li Dingxian was only 27 years old, and his cultivation was at the Great Perfection of the Mortal Realm. Not to mention this Bronze Execution Rankings, he was an opponent that couldn''t be underestimated even in the Silver Execution Rankings. However, he wasn''t placed in the 18 Bronze Execution Rankings. Xu Han could figure out what Li Moding was up to with his toes.


    However, he did not take this matter to heart. After all, what he had to do was to become the champion of the Copper Execution Rankings. Anyone who tried to stop him was doomed to fail.


    ¡­


    The battle of the Bronze Ranking began very quickly with Li Moding ''s order.


    However, according to the rules, the first challenge was placed at the end of the list, so Xu Han yawned and looked boredom on the stage for an hour.


    After a series of challenges, almost half of the eighteen candidates were replaced, and this was not the most important part of the bronze battle.


    After the final battle, everyone turned their gazes to the sleepy-faced youth.


    Li Dingxian didn''t go on stage. What he wanted was clearly the champion of the Copper Holder Rankings, and this was bound to be an inevitable battle with Xu Han. On one side was the long-established royal genius of Great Xia, while on the other side was an arrogant brat who had emerged from nowhere. Everyone was somewhat looking forward to this battle.


    However, Li Dingxian was not the first to attack. Instead, he was a strong man eight feet tall, naked and covered in flesh.


    He walked over to Xu Han. The huge hammer in his hand was pulled up by the chains and landed on the ground. As he walked, it emitted a dull and ear-piercing sound.


    After Xu Han sensed the aura around his opponent''s body, his eyes immediately condensed. This was clearly an aura that only a Dust Leaving Realm cultivator could possess.


    It should be noted that this bronze deacon has very specific requirements, Only cultivators under the age of 30 were allowed to participate. Those who could reach the Realm of Flame Dust before the age of 30 could be considered rare geniuses in the world. In any sect, they could be nurtured with the full strength of the entire sect. The most typical example was the Li Clan''s Crown Prince Li Moding , who was still leisurely drinking!


    It was really strange for a cultivator to suddenly appear at the Great Perfection Stage of the Mortal Realm. Even with this kind of ability, the safest way was to win one of the last seventeen spots before attempting to break through to the first place. This was the safest way. However, this fellow had never made a move before and directly chose Xu Han as his opponent. The strangeness of this was something that could be seen through with a single glance.


    Besides¡­


    Xu Han raised his head and looked at the sturdy man in front of him with a strange expression. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask, "Your Excellency is not even thirty yet?"


    The muscular man''s face was covered in flesh and his skin was dark. No matter how he looked at it, he should be a middle-aged man over forty. No wonder Xu Han asked this question.


    The surrounding Jianghu people also saw what was going on and cast suspicious gazes at the sturdy man.


    The sturdy man seemed to be a little guilty under everyone''s gaze. He simply lifted the giant meteor hammer high up in his hand and swung both of his hands forcefully. The meteor hammer rotated above his head, cutting through the air with tremendous force and emitting loud whistling sounds.


    "Grandpa, I''m just under thirty!" He simply ignored any face and drank at that time.


    Xu Han shook his head. He did not care about this. With Li Moding ''s identity, it was not easy to change a person''s age in the household registration. He rarely wasted his breath on this matter.


    "Well, then you look a little anxious." He nodded solemnly and said.


    When he said this, the brawny man whose brains had grown to all four limbs was still confused, but the people around him were already laughing loudly.


    Although the sturdy man didn''t know what was going on, he knew that Xu Han was making fun of him. He angrily attacked his heart and immediately scolded, "Brat, you dare to play with me!"


    After saying that, the burly man paused and brandished his tiger-like meteor hammer towards Xu Han.


    ¡­


    The speed of the hammer became even more terrifying with the injection of True Essence into the strong man''s body. It even gradually swept up a gust of strong wind from the palace hall, causing the clothes of everyone present to be disheveled. If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone present had extraordinary cultivations, just the aftermath of the strong wind would have been enough to make them stand unsteadily.


    As the first target of this hammer, Xu Han''s pressure could be imagined.


    Before the iron hammer arrived, the howling wind caused Xu Han''s expression to change slightly. He didn''t dare to push it up. At that time, he pulled out the pitch-black sword on his back and stared at the strong man who was getting closer and closer.


    Boom!


    A few breaths later, a loud explosion exploded in the hall.


    Dust rose from the sky, and the meteor hammer in the strong man''s hand violently smashed into the ground of the Prince''s Mansion. The precious wooden floor shattered, but Xu Han''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    The sturdy man who missed a single blow was still stunned, but a cry of alarm rang out from the crowd.


    Although the brawny man''s brain wasn''t very bright, he was someone who had experienced the battlefield for a long time. He instantly came to his senses. Without looking, the hammer in his hand fiercely waved behind him.


    Xu Han leapt high into the air and slashed behind him. When he saw the meteor hammer whistling towards him, his eyes revealed a wisp of astonishment.


    He had no choice but to withdraw his sword momentum and use his sword to face the giant hammer.


    Clang!


    A loud noise rang out.


    Xu Han''s body retreated several zhang. Even with his Violet Firmament Realm physical body cultivation, he could feel his qi and blood surging under this tremendous force, and his face was flushed red.


    He coldly turned his head to look at the crowd around him. If it weren''t for the shouts of someone with the heart, he would probably have already succeeded in that attack. Without saying anything, he would have defeated this sturdy man, but it was enough to set the stage for victory.


    Everyone present was someone with some face in Jianghu. The fight between Xu Han and this strong man was not an ordinary street fight. Ordinary people understood the logic of silence in watching chess. How could these Jianghu characters not know? Such exclamation was no different from a disguised reminder. This was obviously intentionally done by some people.


    Xu Han''s eyes immediately flashed with anger as he thought of this.


    He suppressed the surging qi and blood in his body and stood still, his hands holding swords on his chest.


    At that time, a boundless sword intent surged out of his body. Golden sword shadows appeared and lined up behind him.


    It was like a sharp sword that was full of strings, and a warhorse that was pulling its reins, ready to attack.


    "The Grand Dao is complete, and the sword can also be derived!"


    A proverb that sounded like a heavenly voice was spat out from Xu Han''s mouth, and it resounded in the ears of everyone present with unparalleled dignity.


    As soon as this sound faded, the dense golden sword shadow behind him flew out.


    Seeing this, the sturdy man was shocked. He naturally did not dare to underestimate Xu Han. At that time, he danced the sledgehammer in front of him, trying to stop the flying sword shadows.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    With a series of crisp sounds, the golden sword shadows were constantly torn apart by the giant hammer and sent flying backwards.


    The strong man''s face gradually began to sweat profusely. The power contained in the golden sword shadows could not be underestimated. Even with his cultivation, he felt that he had consumed a great deal of energy. However, those sword shadows seemed to have no end in sight and were still pouring down like a rainstorm.


    His heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to summon his True Spirit to fight Xu Han, another burst of cries of shock rang out from the crowd.


    He immediately thought to himself, "Not good. Could it be that Xu Han has come up with another diversion?"


    He stared intently, only to see Xu Han''s body still leaping up high, and a cold light pierced through his head.


    The sturdy man''s heart skipped a beat as his True Essence circulated in his body. In an instant, a phantom of a barbarian bull and a sharp sword that was about to pierce towards Xu Han appeared behind him with a huge horn.


    But who would have thought that at that moment, the golden sword shadows flying towards him would suddenly change their trajectories and follow his hammer-brandishing trajectory. They would suddenly turn into a sword dragon and slightly catch Xu Han''s body.


    Then, the blade of the sword carrying Xu Han swung, and it actually charged over from the side.


    At this moment, both the hammer in his hand and the True Spirit he summoned had already attacked and defended. There was no possibility of retreating. He could only watch helplessly as Xu Han stabbed his body with his sword from the side.


    Pu!


    There was a soft sound.


    The sturdy man let out a muffled snort as hot blood sprayed out¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 415 All Is Fair in War

    His Highness'' mansion was in deathly silence.


    Everyone looked at Xu Han at that time, looking at this youth with a cold expression and a white cloth tied to his right arm.


    Of course, they did not think that Xu Han was definitely not a match for this strong man, but what they did not expect was that an expert at the Great Perfection of the Mortal Realm had been defeated by Xu Han in such a short period of time.


    And Xu Han''s cultivation was only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    The difference in cultivation realms and the cleanliness of victory were undoubtedly shocking.


    The sturdy man''s waist was pierced by Xu Han. Although it was not life-threatening, it was obvious that he had lost his combat strength.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Li Moding finally came to his senses.


    "Quick! Bring him down for treatment." As he said this, several armored soldiers flew out from both sides of the hall and helped the sturdy man down with a painful expression.


    Then, the Li Clan''s prince''s expression darkened. He looked at Xu Han and asked, "Brat, this Dragon Gate Society is not your place to fight to the death. Isn''t your move too vicious?"


    ''"Saber and sword have no eyes. It''s the same in ancient times. Even if Your Highness is here, I will still be like this. Moreover, with that sword strike just now, I have the ability to take that person''s life. This is already holding back. If Your Highness feels that it is inappropriate, he can share it with the Master Xuantong beside you." Xu Han was sick and tired of Li Moding making things difficult for him, and he was even more impolite when he spoke at this moment.


    Li Moding was immediately stupefied. He subconsciously looked at the Master Xuan Tong beside him. However, he saw that his opponent''s expression was the same as usual and did not have any intention of participating. He knew that he would lose face if he continued to talk about this matter. He simply flicked his sleeve and sat back down.


    Li Dingxian looked at his father who didn''t look gloomy. He smiled faintly and walked to his side. He whispered in his ear, "Father, don''t panic. Look at that kid''s aura. He''s obviously exhausted a lot of energy to defeat Liu Cheng. He''s at the end of his rope."


    Hearing this, Li Moding looked over and saw that it was exactly as Li Ding Xian had said. Although Xu Han looked like a gentle breeze, the undulations on his chest were extremely obvious. His eyes instantly narrowed, and bursts of coldness lit up in them.


    "Not to mention that he can defeat Liu Cheng like this, and I can also do it, and I can do it better than him." Li Dingxian''s voice rang out again. At that time, the Li family''s heir''s eyes were filled with a strong fighting spirit and determination.


    ¡­


    Xu Han, who was once again at the top of the list, shook his right hand and the blood light on his sword fell off. Then, he swept his gaze over everyone present, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He said loudly, "Next, hurry up."


    That appearance and tone of voice were naturally extremely arrogant and domineering, but everyone present seemed to be shocked by his aura. For a moment, the main hall was silent and utterly silent.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly jumped out of the crowd and landed in front of Xu Han.


    No matter how he looked at it, he was already over forty years old. He held a broadsword in his hand, and his aura was condensed. He was clearly an expert at the Great Perfection Stage of the Mortal Realm.


    He cupped his hands towards Xu Han and said, "I''m going to land¡­"


    However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "I don''t care what your name is. I have 800 defeated generals without a thousand. How can I remember them one by one? Let''s begin. I''m in a hurry."


    Xu Han weighed the pitch black sword in his hand and said truthfully.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed forward at an extremely fast speed before the person could respond.


    ¡­


    In less than fifteen minutes, Xu Han had already defeated another three challengers at high speed. Although the three of them had different cultivation methods and used different weapons, Xu Han had found some similarities from them. Their moves were rough, they were open and close, but they also had a shocking sense of smell. Clearly, they were skills that could only be honed after experiencing the battlefield for a long time. There was another point that was open to question. These four people were all without exception. No matter how they looked, they did not look like they were 30 years old or younger.


    Seeing the fourth challenger being carried out of the hall by the guards in the palace, the people in the hall were completely shocked by Xu Han''s successive quick victories. Xu Han was only in his early twenties, and his cultivation was comparable to that of a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator, yet he was able to defeat a group of experts at the Great Perfection Realm one by one. Moreover, it had only taken him fifteen minutes. Such a monstrous genius should not have never been mentioned before.


    However, Xu Han did not have the mood to investigate what these people were thinking. He turned around with an indifferent expression and pointed his sword straight at Li Dingxian, who was sitting next to Li Moding .


    Xu Han smiled and said, "I think the last one is Young Master Li, right?"


    This was a very easy thing to guess.


    The matter of the Li Clan''s palace sending Li Moding to the Sword Handling Pavilion was not a secret in the Heng Imperial City.


    At this time, Li Moding had yet to enter the rankings, so the idea he was planning was clearly the top spot on the Bronze Execution Rankings.


    The four major powers of the Mortal Realm took turns to consume Xu Han''s combat strength. Not only would Li Dingxian be able to win the championship, Xu Han would also be kicked out of the rankings because Li Dingxian was not on the rankings. The plan of killing two birds with one stone was excellent, but Xu Han might not fulfill the wishes of the father and son.


    This Crown Prince Li was also a carefree person. After being exposed by Xu Han, he did not hesitate and landed in the main hall with a leap. Along with him, he also landed a golden spear.


    It followed Li Dingxian''s body like a streak of light and fiercely stabbed into the ground of the Prince''s Mansion. The spear body shook slightly and emitted bursts of soft noises.


    "Li Dingxian greets you." At that time, the Li Clan''s Crown Prince cupped his hands and said to Xu Han. He was originally handsome. In addition, at this moment, his neither humble nor arrogant posture was extremely graceful, causing people to yearn for him.


    In contrast, Xu Han''s attitude was much more rude.


    "Let''s begin. I''m already so hungry that my chest is pressed against my back. I want to finish the fight quickly and eat another chicken cooked by His Highness." Xu Han said with a smile, and the teasing between his eyebrows was not concealed.


    Li Dingxian''s beautiful face immediately revealed a wisp of anger. Although these words were extremely low, they were always mentioned by Xu Han and the others, and Li Dingxian was also quite tired of them.


    He let out a cold harrumph at that moment, and with a sudden lift of his toes, the golden spear was held in his hand at that moment, and a spear flower danced out with it. He leaned sideways, held the spear in both hands, and stepped forward with one foot, retreated with one foot, and put on a posture.


    At that time, the true essence in his body was circulated at full power, and three golden flood dragons appeared in his body.


    One was sitting on his gun, while the other two were on his left and right, staring covetously at Xu Han.


    "Brother Xu, please teach me!"


    ¡­


    Li Dingxian was one of the most important cultivators of the Li Imperial Clan.


    Naturally, his ability could not be underestimated.


    At that time, his eyes narrowed as he slapped the end of the spear with his left hand and the spear flew out from his right hand.


    The flood dragon roaring above the spear seemed to have merged with the spear.


    Xu Han didn''t dare to hold it up, and he took a few steps back. The longsword in his hand was placed horizontally in front of his chest.


    Boom!


    Along with a loud dragon cry, Xu Han''s sword, the flood dragon, fiercely collided with each other.


    An enormous force came along, and Xu Han was shocked and thought to himself that something was wrong.


    But how could Li Dingxian be an easy person?


    His body had already rushed over with the spear, and at that time, he grasped the spear''s tail and forcefully raised it. Xu Han was caught off guard, and the sword in his hand almost fell off.


    Before Xu Han could regain his senses, Li Dingxian''s other hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the end of the spear. He used a force to hack Huashan Mountain, fiercely hacking the spear in his hand towards Xu Han''s face.


    At this moment, Xu Han, with all of his old strength, had yet to salute, so he simply had no time to deal with this powerful and heavy strike.


    He had no choice but to point his toes to the ground and tilt his body. Only then did he avoid this killing move in a sorry state.


    However, Li Dingxian did not intend to let Xu Han off just like that. The two flood dragons behind him howled and attacked Xu Han, who had yet to gain a foothold.


    Xu Han was shocked. Sword intent circulated within his body. Thousands of golden sword shadows surged out from the pitch-black sword, heading towards the two flood dragons.


    Immediately, the golden sword shadows flew backwards under the impact of the flood dragon and pierced into the various parts of the palace hall.


    Xu Han, who had used this to block the flood dragon''s attack, was able to dodge this killing move and stand firmly on his feet. However, his expression was still ugly and he was panting heavily.


    All of this was said to be too late, but in the eyes of outsiders, it was merely a flash of lightning and flint. However, to Xu Han, it was true, and he had seen many dangerous moves several times.


    This time, Li Dingxian did not rush to attack. Instead, he held his gun in one hand and straightened his body. He smiled as he looked at Xu Han and asked, "What''s wrong? Young Master Xu is not strong enough. Do you want me to let you rest for a while?"


    Naturally, there was no reason to rest in this duel. Li Dingxian''s words were only mocking Xu Han.


    However, what he never expected was that after hearing this, Xu Han actually smiled at him and said, "Alright."


    After saying that, Xu Han actually sheathed his sword and sat down cross-legged. He actually circulated the sword intent in his body and began to breathe.


    This action caused everyone present to be stunned.


    At that time, everyone''s eyes widened as they looked at Xu Han, who had already closed his eyes and was deep in thought, as if they had seen the most inconceivable scene in the world.


    Not far away, the monk who had never paid any attention to what had happened at the Dragon Gate Meeting raised his eyebrows and looked at Xu Han with interest.


    Li Dingxian frowned and slowly paced around Xu Han with his gun in hand.


    He was also secretly assessing what Xu Han was planning. Even at this time, he did not think that Xu Han was really closing his eyes to rest. Based on what he knew about Xu Han''s actions, he didn''t think he would do such a ridiculous thing.


    At this moment, the more Xu Han looked like the empty door was wide open, the more uneasy Li Dingxian felt.


    There was a sudden change in the crowd. Several people who hadn''t participated in the Dragon Gate Gathering but had infiltrated the crowd were about to exclaim again.


    However, at this moment, the monk sitting beside Li Moding raised his eyebrows and flicked his fingers. The cries of shock that those people exclaimed when they reached their throats were all swallowed back. Their faces were ugly as they stood on the spot, unable to move as if they were covered in invisible chains.


    ¡­


    Li Dingxian frowned deeper and deeper.


    In the blink of an eye, thirty breaths had passed. He subconsciously raised his head to look at his father, only to see Li Moding ''s face turning ashen. Li Dingxian''s heart trembled, and he turned to look at the people around him, only to see that their faces were also pale.


    There were some who were fascinated by the situation, and those who watched from the sidelines were clear.


    Li Dingxian did not understand the true meaning behind this and thought that everyone was laughing at him when they saw that he did not dare to step forward.


    His heart skipped a beat, and the spear in his hand shook. Two flood dragons wrapped around the spear and charged straight at Xu Han.


    He was indeed smart. While he wasn''t sure what Xu Han was planning, he still left behind a flood dragon to protect him and even his surroundings in case anything unexpected happened.


    Although his abacus was good, it was just as he was about to take a step forward, and his killing move had already been completed.


    Li Moding , who was sitting on the seat, stood up with a frightened expression. The expressions of the spectators around him also changed drastically.


    Li Dingxian was immediately shocked and thought to himself, "Not good."


    At this moment, Xu Han, who was sitting quietly on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes. A sword light lit up in his eyes, and a loud sword cry came from Li Dingxian''s side.


    Li Dingxian didn''t dare to be arrogant, so he hurriedly withdrew his spear momentum to kill Xu Han. At that time, the flood dragon on his body let out a long howl as he tried to meet Xu Han behind him.


    There, the golden sword shadows still turned into a sword dragon and charged straight at him.


    But after the flood dragon and the stegosaurus clashed.


    Roar!


    A painful dragon cry sounded out from the flood dragon''s mouth. After colliding with the flood dragon, the long tail formed by the sword shadow behind the sword dragon suddenly spread out like a peacock. Afterwards, it tilted down like a rainstorm pear blossom, continuously colliding with the flood dragon''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, the flood dragon''s body was covered in golden sword shadows.


    Boom!


    Then, with a loud explosion, the flood dragon''s body shook, and in the end, it turned into specks of light and completely dispersed.


    Li Dingxian, who was pulling out his gun to defend himself, was defeated by the True Spirit connected to the Heart God. His body trembled and his face flushed red. However, Xu Han''s sword moves did not stop. After defeating the True Spirit, he unexpectedly attacked Li Dingxian again.


    This Li Dingxian was also a decisive person. At that time, he forcefully suppressed the surging qi and blood in his body. The two flood dragons on the spear howled as they faced the incoming sword move before neutralizing it.


    But when he retracted the flood dragon, the backlash from the shattered flood dragon became even more turbulent. He had no choice but to use his spear to stand upright.


    At that time, His Highness the Crown Prince looked at Xu Han with hatred in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "I kindly told you to rest and recuperate, but you secretly cheated. Aren''t you afraid that the world will laugh at such a despicable act?"


    At this time, he naturally understood that Xu Han''s so-called recuperation was actually a sword shadow that had been shot out from the previous duel and condensed behind him. However, he had been focusing his attention on Xu Han''s body, so he didn''t notice it at all.


    Thinking of this, His Highness the Crown Prince felt even more unwilling.


    "Isn''t it also His Highness the Crown Prince who agreed to let me rest? Why are you blaming someone else for suddenly taking action?" Xu Han asked with narrowed eyes and a smile.


    Hearing this, Li Dingxian was instantly enraged, "There''s no shortage of tricks. This time, I miscalculated!"


    After he finished speaking, he raised the gun in his hand again and took a step forward. The two flood dragons behind him were coiled around him and were about to attack again to contend against Xu Han.


    However, the internal strength that he had just brought up caused the feeling of surging blood and qi that he had suppressed to intensify once again. His expression immediately turned ugly, and his footsteps froze in place at that moment.


    "Little Prince seems to be powerless to fight anymore. If I don''t stop here, I don''t want to take advantage of others'' danger." Xu Han said with his hands behind his back, as if he was confident of victory.


    Li Dingxian''s heart sank. He looked at the silent Li Moding , whose expression was extremely ugly. He knew that his father was not willing to give up.


    He shouldered the heavy responsibility of the Li Imperial Clan''s resurgence. Whether it was his father or the current Emperor, they all had high hopes for him. He did not go to the Sword Handling Pavilion and walked through the Demon Suppressing Pagoda before he could lay a solid foundation for his future breakthrough to the Immortal Realm. This was extremely important to him and the Li Clan.


    Thinking like this, Li Dingxian gritted his teeth and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He coldly said, "I have to win for a reason!"


    After saying that, Li Dingxian''s body paused and he unexpectedly activated two flood dragons to charge towards Xu Han again.


    However, this time, both his speed and the force wrapped around his spear seemed to be much weaker than before. Xu Han shook his head and gently dodged Li Dingxian''s attack with a flash of his body.


    The moment he passed by, the sword in Xu Han''s hand turned around and slammed into Li Dingxian''s waist. His Highness the Crown Prince was careless, and his body fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    This caused Li Dingxian''s qi and blood to surge. The mouthful of blood that had been suppressed for a long time could no longer be wrapped around him. It spat out from his mouth, but he was still unwilling and was about to stand up and fight again.


    But at that time, the pitch-black sword in Xu Han''s hand still landed on his neck.


    "Admit defeat. Everyone has his reasons for winning, but in the end, only one person is destined to win." Xu Han looked at Li Dingxian who was in a sorry state and said with a complicated gaze.


    This was not because he was soft-hearted, but because he sighed with emotion, but it did not hinder his determination.


    Li Dingxian, who no longer had any fighting strength, looked at his father again. However, the other party did not show any intention of stopping this battle. Li Dingxian''s expression changed slightly and he gritted his teeth as he tried to stand up again. However, Xu Han''s sharp sword that was blocking his throat did not give him any chance. It was obvious that he did not intend to give him any more chances.


    "I''ll give Little Prince five breaths of time. If you don''t admit defeat, don''t blame me for being heartless." Xu Han seemed to be tired of Li Dingxian''s hesitation, so he said again at that time.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he began his countdown.


    "Five¡­"


    "Four¡­"


    Hearing this, Li Dingxian''s expression was also extremely ugly, but he also recognized his current thoughts. He was about to admit defeat, but before he could say anything, Xu Han suddenly used the hilt of the longsword in his hand to ruthlessly knock on his forehead.


    Li Dingxian''s eyes darkened and he instantly fainted on the ground.


    Before he lost consciousness, Xu Han''s voice sounded in his ears again.


    "There''s no shortage of tricks. Little Prince still doesn''t have a long memory."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 416 The Great Zhou Kingdom Was Bound Together

    Zhao Xingyu stood in front of the Wei Yang Palace in Pu Tian Palace.


    An old man dressed in a big red python robe beside him led dozens of powerful figures in the Great Zhou court to kneel here.


    It was early February and the sky was drizzling.


    This group of people had apparently knelt here for a long time, and even this drizzle had soaked their clothes and hair. As if to show some determination, none of them opened this True Essence Barrier to block the rainwater.


    Zhao Xingyu looked up helplessly at the sunset sky. He lowered his head and said to the old man in the lead, "Mr. Lu, it''s getting late. His Majesty should rest now. How about¡­"


    However, before he could finish his kind words of persuasion, he was interrupted by the old man''s forceful voice.


    "This is a matter of life and death. Commander Zhao, you don''t have to persuade me. If His Majesty doesn''t see me today, I will kneel in front of the Central Palace and tell the heroes of our ancestors!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Xingyu was slightly stunned. In the end, he put away his intention to continue to persuade.


    He stood on the spot and pondered for a while before instructing his guards to watch over this group of people. After all, there were some old antiques among them. If anything good was to be done in this rain, it would not be good for the reputation of the Great Zhou Imperial Court or His Majesty. Not far away, a group of imperial physicians had been waiting for orders.


    After explaining everything, he straightened his clothes and walked into the tightly shut palace door behind him.


    ¡­


    As he stepped into the hall, the candlelight in the hall leisurely illuminated the entire hall.


    On the high platform of the hall, a yellow-robed woman was reading the memorial in her hand. On both sides of her desk, there was a thick stack of memorials about half a person tall. Zhao Xingyu knew very well that the stack on the left had not been corrected, while the stack on the right had already been annotated.


    Although the woman''s picture was not very beautiful, it had an indescribable smell that made Zhao Xingyu''s heart race.


    At this moment, the woman occasionally frowned and displayed her face, as if she was worried about the thick stacks of memorials in front of her, but every single smile and frown affected Zhao Xingyu''s mind.


    "What is it?" Suddenly, the woman''s voice rang out in the hall.


    Zhao Xingyu was stunned and regained his senses.


    He quickly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, Mr. Lu and the others have been kneeling outside the hall for two hours."


    "Oh." The woman did not raise her head, and her attention was still focused on the memorial in front of her.


    Zhao Xingyu hesitated slightly, but he couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Lu, Prime Minister Zhang and the others are already old ¡­"


    "They like to kneel. Then let them kneel. Anyway, they don''t lack this kung fu." The woman''s voice was incomparably calm, as if she wasn''t moved at all by Zhao Xingyu''s words.


    And it was indeed as he said, this was not the first time that Mr. Lu and the others had done such a thing.


    Zhu Xian, who had reactivated the Longevity Division from the very beginning, to reduce the salaries allocated to the Jizhou Mu Clan Army, Now that the Linglong Pavilion was established as an Orthodox Church, there were too many interests and entanglements involved in a series of things. It was difficult to finish a single word. Game between monarchs and ministers also happened from time to time. Kneeling and inviting like forcing palaces were even more frequent. Although there were different concessions, the entire court knew that the Sacred Heart was no longer Tiance Prefecture.


    Take the establishment of the Orthodox Church for example.


    The Tian Ce Mansion was not an organization set up by the Imperial Court. Secondly, although every time the Manor Master was replaced, the new Manor Master was chosen by the current Manor Master. In a sense, the Imperial Court''s mandate was far more symbolic than practical.


    In the end, the Tian Ce Mansion was a matter between the Jianghu Sect and the Imperial Court Manor.


    In other words, the Tian Ce Mansion could be considered the Orthodox Church of the Great Zhou Dynasty. However, such a status was not announced to the public like the Dragon Hidden Temple was to Great Xia, but was more like a tacit consensus.


    As for the establishment of the Linglong Pavilion as an Orthodox Church, the meaning behind it was obvious, but it could only be used to suppress the overwhelming power of the Heavenly Policy Prefecture.


    No emperor would like such a colossus to exist in the territory he controlled. Zhao Xingyu naturally understood the thoughts of this unprecedented Great Empress.


    However, he still couldn''t help but say, "Your Majesty, Great Xia is still on horseback, and the spies ahead have brought information. It is very likely that the officials of Zhu Jiang will lead the army to suppress them in the autumn. The Mu Clan''s army is deeply rooted in Jizhou to resist the strong enemies. Your Majesty may still need to rely on them."


    These words were naturally tactful enough, but the meaning behind them could not be clearer. Without the support of the Mu Clan Army, Great Zhou would not be able to defend the Sword Dragon Pass.


    Seemingly noticing that Zhao Xingyu was speaking more than usual, the Great Empress raised her head and looked at the young commander of the Imperial Army. She smiled and said, "There are some people in this world who are very strange."


    "They care more about reputation than everything¡­"


    "For example, that Beijiang King, even if my brother slaughtered his entire family, didn''t he still clear all obstacles for my Great Zhou?"


    "In this Great Zhou Empire, anyone can cause trouble. Only his Mu Clan will never do such a thing."


    When the woman said this, her tone was extremely calm. However, there was an unquestionable certainty in her calm tone.


    Zhao Xingyu had heard about the battle at the border, and his heart was filled with yearning for the Mu Clan Army. This iron-blooded army that had faced Great Xia for hundreds of years at the Sword Dragon Pass was probably even more powerful than the 100,000 halberd soldiers under his uncle Zhao Wang and Zhao Chu.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Since His Majesty trusts the Mu Clan Army so much, why should he¡­"


    At this point, Zhao Xingyu paused. He felt that it was a little inappropriate to ask such a question. After all, questioning an emperor was not something that ministers treated as. Therefore, he received the accusation and fell silent.


    However, she had already spoken to such an extent, so how could the woman not recognize her words?


    The usually gentle Great Empress''s eyebrows sank, and a sinister expression appeared on her forehead, "Because¡­ he was involved in something that he shouldn''t be involved in¡­"


    "Someone who has schemed against someone who shouldn''t have schemed against¡­"


    ¡­


    Zhao Xingyu''s mind was heavy as he arrived at the entrance of a mansion called the Linglong Mansion.


    As his name suggested, the immortal from the Exquisite Pavilion and his disciples resided in the manor.


    There was a secret decree hidden in his embrace. Yuwen Nanjing did not tell him what the content of the decree was, but he could roughly guess one or two of them. Yuwen Nanjing seemed to have made up his mind to eradicate the Tian Ce Prefecture. As the most important ally of the Tian Ce Prefecture, the Jizhou Mu Clan Army, which had a deep enmity with Zhu Xian, was clearly regarded as a thorn in Yuwen Nanjing''s side.


    The contents of this decree can be seen from this.


    Zhao Xingyu could not judge whether this was right or wrong, but he felt very uncomfortable.


    It was as if his chest was being weighed down by a thousand jin of weight.


    He admired Yuwen Nan Jing, and from the first day he saw that woman, he had already confirmed his intentions.


    If Yuwen Nanjing''s actions were only to consolidate his royal power, even though it was difficult for Zhao Xingyu to accept, he could still live in peace. After all, he had grown up in the margins of the Nether Continent, and he did not feel much about the disputes over royal power in the Central Plains.


    However, he was very clear that the fundamental reason why Yuwen Nanjing did this was because¡­


    Because of that man named Xu Han.


    The dead Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master!


    Zhao Xingyu had heard some gossip about what had happened in the Chang''an Rebellion. It seemed that this was also the reason why Yuwen Nanjing blamed Xu Han''s death on a group of people represented by Tiance Prefecture.


    In order for Xu Han and Yuwen Nanjing to reach this level, it wasn''t hard for Zhao Xingyu to guess exactly what sort of status Xu Han held in Yuwen Nanjing''s heart.


    Thinking of this, not only did he become even more irritated.


    However, he was unable to go against Yuwen Nanjing''s intentions. At that time, he gritted his teeth and walked into the manor in front of him.


    ¡­


    Rumor has it that the Linglong Pavilion is a place to heal the wounded and save the dead.


    His medical skills were enough to surpass the rest of the world. Zhao Xingyu''s senses towards the Linglong Pavilion had always been pretty good, but when he followed this disciple-like servant into the manor, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    Whether it was the decoration of the manor or the disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion that he had seen along the way, all of them were incompatible with the Exquisite Pavilion that Zhao Xingyu remembered. Their faces were silent, and their bodies were filled with an indescribable cold aura. Even the entire manor seemed to be enveloped in this thin brown aura, causing Zhao Xingyu to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "We''re here." As he thought about this, the disciple leading the way in front of Zhao Xingyu suddenly stopped. His voice rang out at that time, just like the strange aura in the manor. It was cold and low, like a mountain ghost whispering in the forest, causing his hair to stand on end.


    Zhao Xingyu was shocked and came to his senses. He looked up and saw that he had already arrived at a door at some unknown time.


    "Master, wait here for your Excellency." The disciple''s cold voice sounded again.


    Zhao Xingyu glanced at the disciple. He saw that the other party had his head lowered and his face was pale. He did not look like a stranger. He did not want to stay for long. He hurriedly nodded to the person to thank him. Only then did he push open the door and walk into the room.


    However, the scenery in this room was much better than that in the manor.


    Inside the door, there was clearly a candle burning, but it was deep and quiet. Zhao Xingyu could only vaguely see the old man sitting on the high platform with white hair scattered. His eyes were glowing with a faint red light, like a wolf in the forest staring at his prey.


    Under the gaze of that gaze, Zhao Xingyu secretly felt that his qi and blood were not flowing smoothly, and his expression was slightly unsightly.


    "Commander of the Great Zhou Imperial Army, Zhao Xingyu, greets an immortal!" He hurriedly bowed to the old man. He was afraid that his courtesy would offend this immortal.


    "Oh." The old man on the high platform replied in such a manner. He didn''t know if he hadn''t figured out Zhao Xingyu''s origin, or if he looked down on him from the bottom of his heart. This behavior caused Zhao Xingyu''s expression to change slightly, but he didn''t know how to continue this topic.


    "Haha, Commander Zhao has worked hard all this way. I wonder what brought him here?"


    But at this moment, However, another voice suddenly sounded in his ears. Zhao Xingyu was stunned. He turned his head around and said, He saw a figure wearing a purple robe standing not far from him. Perhaps it was because the sky in this room was too dark, or perhaps the impact of this immortal was too strong. Zhao Xingyu did not notice the existence of the other party at the first possible moment. Although he could not see the other party''s appearance clearly, Zhao Xingyu, who had already done his homework, quickly guessed the identity of the other party.


    "This is Immortal Sikong''s disciple, Hall Master Song." He hurriedly cupped his hands towards that person and said, "In the name of His Majesty, I have come to deliver a secret decree to Immortal Sikong."


    "Put it there." However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the old man on the platform.


    Hearing this, Zhao Xingyu, who was already deeply imprisoned in his embrace, was stunned. A wisp of anger couldn''t help but float into his heart.


    He was a little dissatisfied, In a sense, he could be considered to be half a spokesperson for Yuwen Nanjing. Sikong Bai''s attitude was so arrogant. This was something that Zhao Xingyu had never encountered since he took over as the commander of the Imperial Army. He frowned, but did not dare to contradict this immortal. He could only hand over the secret decree to Hall Master Song, who then resigned.


    ¡­


    With a hint of anger, Zhao Xingyu rushed out of the gate of the Linglong Mansion angrily. Just as he was about to yell at Si Bankang for being arrogant and arrogant, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Commander Zhao!"


    Zhao Xingyu subconsciously turned his head to look, only to see that the person who came was Hall Master Song.


    He was slightly stunned and asked, "Hall Master Song, who is this?"


    "Haha, Commander Zhao has worked hard. I want to send Commander Zhao off." Song Yueming said with a smile.


    This was probably the first smiling face Zhao Xingyu saw in the Linglong Mansion. He didn''t have any bad feelings towards Song Yueming, but he couldn''t figure out the other party''s intentions. However, he still didn''t refuse. At that time, he nodded and said, "Since the Hall Master was so kind, then please."


    The two of them walked side by side in the quiet streets of Chang''an at that time.


    "But Qing ¡­" Suddenly, Song Yueming opened his mouth and asked. However, he felt that it was inappropriate to say something. He quickly changed his words and said, "I mean, how is His Majesty recently?"


    Zhao Xingyu was probably familiar with Yuwen Nanjing''s previous experiences. From Song Yuanming''s words, he seemed to have been quite close to Yuwen Nanjing before. He didn''t have any intention of pursuing him. He simply nodded and replied, "Your Majesty, that''s a divine body. Naturally, there won''t be any injuries. It''s just that it''s busy at noon and Great Xia isn''t safe, so he''s always worried."


    At this point, Zhao Xingyu frowned slightly, as if he was also worried about this matter.


    At the side, Song Yueming looked at Zhao Xingyu and suddenly laughed, "Looks like Commander Zhao is worried about His Majesty."


    Zhao Xingyu''s heart tightened for some reason. He hurriedly said, "Your Majesty has countless opportunities every day. Your servants should naturally share the worries for Your Majesty. This is their duty as well as their duty." He didn''t know if it was because Song Yueming was stabbed into his mind or because the smile in his eyes was too meaningful.


    However, as soon as he said this, he felt like he wanted to cover it up, and his face immediately turned red.


    "I understand." Song Yueming nodded repeatedly, but did not pursue the matter. Instead, he changed the topic and said in a low tone, "Commander Zhao should know about His Majesty''s intention to establish the Exquisite Pavilion as an Orthodox Church, right?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Zhao Xingyu was stunned again. Naturally, he knew about this matter. However, Song Yueming suddenly mentioned this matter. Could it be that he wanted to bribe him to add fuel to the fire? After all, once he was established as an Orthodox Church, the Linglong Pavilion''s status would naturally rise. As the only disciple of Immortal Sikong Bai, the biggest beneficiary would naturally be Song Yueming. Thinking of this, Zhao Xingyu''s expression darkened as he was about to refuse.


    "Then how did Emperor Taiyuan die and how did His Majesty inherit the great lineage? Commander Zhao should also know, right?" But at that time, Song Yueming''s voice sounded again.


    Zhao Xingyu frowned slightly, not sure what Song Yueming was thinking. He said in a deep voice, "It is said that Immortal Sikong held the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand for the sake of the world. Apart from this unconscious monarch, only then did the peaceful and prosperous era come under His Majesty''s control."


    "Does Commander Zhao know what this Heavenly Punishment Sword is?" Song Yueming asked again.


    "The ancient vicious sword was originally a guardian of the Sword Mausoleum, but it was stolen by the Vast Ocean Stream. Rumor has it that this sword is extremely vicious and evil. If you hold this sword, you can kill your father, and I can kill you ¡­" The last word of Monarch swirled in Zhao Xingyu''s mouth, but he could not spit out. His face was filled with shock. At that time, he turned to look at the purple-robed youth beside him, not knowing how to continue.


    At that time, Song Yueming''s eyes narrowed, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. "Then, does the Commander know where the sword is now?"


    "Naturally, it''s in Immortal Sikong''s hands ¡­" Zhao Xingyu seemed to have gained some enlightenment.


    "What kind of status does the Orthodoxy have? It can satisfy the appetite of ordinary people, but it may not satisfy the appetite of an immortal." Song Yueming said calmly.


    Zhao Xingyu''s expression instantly became complicated. He understood how big a threat this matter posed to the imperial power, but he didn''t understand why Song Yueming, as the successor of Lord Linglong''s sect, would do such a thing.


    "Commander, don''t think too much." He seemed to have seen through the other party''s doubts. Song Yueming smiled and patted Zhao Xingyu''s shoulder. "Your Majesty and I are brothers and sisters who have experienced life and death. My concern for Your Majesty is by no means lighter than that of the Commander. However, one side is a grateful sect and the other side is my respected Your Majesty. I cannot bear to see the sword and sword facing each other. That is why I found the Commander and discussed a two-pronged plan with him."


    "Huh?" At this time, Zhao Xingyu had probably completely put down his guard against Song Yueming. He took a step forward and looked straight at the youth in front of him, waiting for his words.


    However, Song Yueming did not say anything else. Instead, she smiled and took out something from her bosom and handed it to Zhao Xingyu.


    Zhao Xingyu took a closer look and saw that it seemed to be a waxed letter. He was puzzled and was about to ask a question.


    He retreated and straightened his clothes with a serious expression. Then, he bowed towards Zhao Xingyu from afar and said.


    "This letter contains an omnipotent technique. I hope that the commander will hand it over to His Majesty."


    "State of Great Zhou, His Majesty''s safety is tied to the commander. I hope that the commander will not let His Majesty down."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 417 Alone

    The Horizontal Imperial City in February had gradually warmed up. When Xu Han opened his eyes in the door, the first ray of sunlight in spring entered Xu Han''s eyes through the window. Xu Han subconsciously reached out to block the light. He felt that it was a bit dazzling.


    It had been a long time since he had seen such sunshine.


    Ever since the Dragon Gate Gathering, Yan Zhan had felt that the swordsman was more stable than him. He had spent a large sum of money to buy a mansion in Horizontal Imperial City. First, it was convenient for everyone to do things, and secondly, it was good for Master Wei to cultivate his body.


    Therefore, the rich man waved his hand and bought this house, which was flawless in terms of decoration, location, and style.


    In this courtyard, Yan Zhan had reserved a small courtyard for everyone, so Xu Han was no exception


    After arriving at Great Xia, several deathly battles made Xu Han realize that he was missing something.


    In terms of cultivation techniques, he had the unparalleled Grand Derivation Sword Technique that even immortals were envious of. In terms of cultivation, he had 365 acupoints, nine True Essences in his body contiguous, his pylorus wide open, and his sword intent surging like the sea. Even cultivators in the Realm of Flame Dust were unable to compare to Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han still had his own shortcomings.


    Killing moves or trump cards.


    However, he lacked such a thing, and he lacked a True Spirit that belonged to him.


    Although both the sealed Asura and the demonic beast were Xu Han''s True Spirit and possessed tremendous power, the reason why they had condensed such a True Spirit was to refine the two powers that surged in his body at that time. In the end, it was an expedient measure at that time.


    What Xu Han needed was a True Spirit that belonged to him, and he also needed a set of strategies that belonged to him to deal with his enemies.


    Therefore, ever since he arrived here, Xu Han had kept the door closed. He stayed in his own small courtyard all day long and instructed others not to disturb him. He needed a relatively quiet environment to condense his True Spirit, or to comprehend a set of methods that could be used against his enemies.


    In the past month, he had tried his best to accomplish this. Although he thought hard every day, it had little effect.


    He also knew that this matter was something that could not be rushed, so he simply put away the sword intent that lingered around his body and walked out of his courtyard for the first time in a month.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han, are you out of seclusion?" Chu Chouli, who was pulling Ning Zhumang into the courtyard, was the first to see Xu Han leave. The middle-aged man quickly walked over and pulled Xu Hanyan with a smile on his face. "Come, you came at the right time. Have some breakfast."


    Xu Han could tell that the middle-aged man''s concern for him was not fake. He nodded and was about to say something.


    "Big Brother Chu, Big Brother Ning, you guys come and taste the pastries I made" A voice sounded. A graceful woman walked over with a steamer that was still steaming hot. She placed the steamer on the table and turned her head to look at this place.


    At that time, her gaze met Xu Han''s in midair.


    The woman''s body trembled as if she had been heavily injured, but Xu Han''s brows furrowed as if he was extremely unhappy.


    Xu Han stared at the woman for a long time before saying, "Why are you still here?"


    When the woman heard this, her expression was rather embarrassed. She stood there awkwardly, not knowing how to respond to Xu Han, so she could only choose to remain silent.


    However, Xu Han''s attitude did not improve at all because of the woman''s embarrassment.


    At that moment, his brows furrowed even deeper, and the voice he spat out grew louder. "Let me ask you, why are you still here?"


    "I¡­ I¡­" Perhaps she really didn''t know how to explain it, or perhaps she was just shocked by Xu Han''s bad attitude. The woman stammered for a while, but in the end, she couldn''t say anything.


    The murderous aura between Xu Han''s eyebrows grew heavier and heavier.


    Chu Chouli, who was standing at the side, also seemed to have smelled the gradually becoming strange and solemn atmosphere on the field. He quickly laughed and said, "What''s wrong? Xiao Han, Miss Zhen has been cooking delicious food for you all these days. She is responsible for your daily meals. She and Brother Hu are also taking care of Master Wei. What are you doing?"


    "Wow, it smells good! What are you going to eat today?" Right at this moment, Yan Zhan''s voice suddenly came from not far away. He led Xue Ning into the room with a smile on his face. As if he hadn''t noticed the strange atmosphere in the room, he went straight to the steamer that was emitting a steaming heat and fragrance and said excitedly.


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of cake from the steamer and handed it to Xue Ning beside him. However, this was the first time he seemed to notice Xu Han coming out of seclusion. He immediately said with a smile, "Brother Xu, are you out of seclusion?"


    "Come, let''s try Miss Zhen''s pastries."


    Xu Han looked at the pastry handed over and then looked at Zhen Yue, who had a nervous expression on his face. At that time, he put away his troubled thoughts and took the pastry and sat down to eat.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhan immediately smiled in satisfaction and called for everyone to eat.


    Although he and Chu Qiuli had tried their best to stimulate the atmosphere throughout the entire process, Xu Han and Zhen Yue remained silent.


    ¡­


    Until he finished his breakfast, Xu Han ignored everyone''s request to leave the room alone and went straight to Master Wei ''s courtyard.


    Master Wei''s complexion was much better. When Xu Han arrived, the old man was leisurely sitting alone in the door drinking tea. He was not surprised at all by Xu Han''s arrival.


    "Why did you get anything this month?" Seeing Xu Han, the old man asked with a smile.


    Xu Han shook his head and replied truthfully, "I have no clue."


    "You have had many opportunities along the way, but you have also learned quite a lot. If you want to condense a True Spirit that suits your heart and comprehend a set of techniques that conform to your cultivation, you must remember that you are the Master and they are your servants. No matter how lucky you may be one day, you can always remember these words in your heart. "As outsiders say, whether it''s evil ways or mighty righteousness, as long as you can drive it, doing good and doing evil, it won''t be enough for you to do it in a single thought."


    Xu Han felt that the old man''s words seemed to be true, but it was difficult to understand the mysteries behind them.


    He simply nodded and remembered the old man''s words.


    "Actually, I have another question for you when I come to see Mr. Xu." Xu Han said seriously.


    However, the old man, who had always known nothing about Xu Han, did not wait for Xu Han to say anything and interrupted him. At that time, the old man waved his hand and pointed at his chest.


    "Remember, no one can always give you an answer according to your own will. As long as you feel that it is right, then go ahead and do it." The old man said leisurely. After saying that, he slowly closed his eyes, as if he was enjoying the pleasant spring scenery in the morning.


    Seeing that it was useless to say more, Xu Han cupped his hands towards the old man and left the courtyard.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han, listen to me. I think Miss Zhen is really good. Look¡­"


    As night fell, the streets of Crossing Imperial City were filled with people.


    Chu Chouli anxiously whispered in Xu Han''s ears.


    And what about Xu Han?


    He took two golden roasted meats from the barbecue stall owner and tossed them into Xuan''er and Aowu''s mouth, who were thirsty for food. As for the big fellow''s nagging, Xu Han had long since gained immunity. He naturally walked forward without listening and enjoyed this rare leisure.


    Master Wei is right. He seems to have fallen into a misunderstanding.


    There was too much power in his body, the powerful physical body brought about by the Asura Art, the boundless sword intent cultivated by the Great Evolution Sword Art, the demonic energy in his right arm, the starlight left behind by the surveillance, and the terrifying power that came from the temporarily sealed Heavenly Punishment Sword. Xu Han always thought that he would be able to combine these techniques together and cultivate a True Spirit, or perhaps he would be able to comprehend a technique.


    However, in reality, all of these powers were extremely powerful. It was impossible for them to completely merge into one. Rather than doing so, it was better to use some method to separate them, but at the same time, they could also display their full might.


    Of course, this was only a preliminary idea. Xu Han had some clues, but he might not be able to fully implement them. Therefore, he might be able to sort out the thoughts in his heart after walking out.


    ''"Little Han, look at us now. We can''t go back to Great Zhou. But that girl Qing has become the emperor and that girl Hong Jian has become the head of the Tian Ce Mansion . I''m not talking about anything else, but we still need to be a good match for each other. Otherwise, one day, you''ll be together with them. One emperor and one manor head. You can''t suppress it!"


    "It''s good that you look at Miss Zhen Yue. If you want to have buttocks, chests, and obedience, it''s good for you too."


    Along the way, not only did Chu Chouli''s incessant chatter not have any intention of stopping, on the contrary, he felt that it was getting even more intense.


    Even Xu Han was tortured to the point that his brain hurt. He simply stopped and turned to look at the middle-aged man beside him.


    "What''s wrong?" The middle-aged man was stunned, not knowing why, but he was inexplicably guilty.


    "Didn''t I tell you to send them away before I went into seclusion?" Xu Han asked.


    "I''m still concerned about your life!" Chu Chouli replied with a wronged expression.


    Hearing this, Xu Han immediately smiled bitterly and shook his head. Sometimes, he really didn''t understand whether Chu Chouli was really foolish or fake.


    He simply said, "Big Brother Chu, you should know that following us is not a good thing for her. We still have a lot of trouble."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli was stunned. Then, just as Xu Han thought that the big man understood his meaning, the middle-aged man blinked his eyes and said with a mocking expression, "So you like her? So you don''t want her to follow you?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han felt helpless.


    He knew that this fellow in front of him was determined to make fun of him, so he could only shake his head and say, "Forget it, I''ll explain this to her myself."


    After saying that, he no longer had the mood to continue with Chu Chouli. He turned around and led Xuan''er and Aowu towards the street corner.


    This time, the middle-aged man did not catch up with Xu Han at the first possible moment.


    He just stared blankly at the youth who had left. At that time, the streets of Heng Imperial City were still packed with people. However, the youth who was walking inside was alone. He walked in the middle of the streets, but he did not fit in with the crowd.


    The middle-aged man''s expression finally fell silent. He said in a voice that only he could hear clearly, "I just don''t want you to be too lonely on this road."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 418 Act According To Circumstances

    "Ah, I don''t know what our boss thinks. He insists on following that brat Xu Han." In the courtyard that Yan Zhan had purchased for a large sum of money, Hu Ma drank a cup of sake and smashed the wine cup in his hand heavily onto the stone table. He muttered angrily.


    "That''s right." The younger Wei Chen lifted the wine glass on the stone table and was about to drink it in one gulp. However, the spicy feeling of the wine coming into his throat caused his expression to change. He immediately frowned and hurriedly put down the wine glass in his hand, coughing violently.


    The nearby Shi Yucheng rolled his eyes. This fellow who had always been a bad drinker, but always thought of a scholar drinking Qian Shang at once, then echoed, "I thought our boss and Xu Han were already in love. Lang Qing concubine, seeing that scene today, it turned out to be our boss''s wishful thinking."


    Speaking of this, Shi Yucheng was also a little depressed, and he could not help but raise his glass and drink it down in one gulp.


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Lu Yashan, who had a hot temper, said, He snorted coldly and said resentfully, "Luckily, Boss has been in secluded meditation these past few days, thinking of ways to cook food for him every day. We''ve known Boss for so long, but has she ever cooked this for us? This brat doesn''t know how to bless himself. Look at his commanding manner today, he really angers me, Old Lu!"


    Upon hearing this, the three people around were filled with righteous indignation. They immediately opened their chatterboxes and spoke happily.


    The content didn''t matter, how ungrateful Xu Han was, how hard Zhen Yue put in.


    The more the four spoke, the more furious the anger in their hearts grew.


    At this moment, the faces of the four of them were flushed red. They threw their wine glasses randomly around the courtyard and shouted loudly to Xu Han to seek justice for their boss.


    The look of righteous indignation and solidarity made it impossible for anyone to doubt their determination at this moment.


    Squeak.


    However, at that moment, the door of the monastery let out a low sound. The door was suddenly pushed open, and the person who appeared in front of the four of them was Xu Han, the evil person at his door.


    The gazes of the five collided in midair, and Xu Han seemed to be somewhat puzzled.


    However, Hu Ma and the others'' righteous indignation suddenly dissipated. They all shrunk their necks and cast aside their gazes guiltily.


    Xu Han could tell what was wrong with the four of them, but he didn''t have the mood to study them carefully. At that time, he directly asked, "Where''s Zhen Yue?"


    "Ah?" Hu Ma was stunned and turned to look at Lu Yashan.


    ''"This" Lu Yashan paused for a moment, then turned to look at Shi Yucheng, "Tell me."


    ''"It seems" Shi Yucheng hesitated for a long time, but couldn''t explain why. He pulled Wei Chen''s sleeve and said, "Little Wei Zi, tell Young Master Xu."


    "Me?" Wei Chen was a little confused. He didn''t understand why the three people who had just called for Xu Han to fight to the death were suddenly acting like a different person. However, when he raised his head to meet Xu Han''s cold gaze, he was shocked and his head immediately went blank.


    "It''s¡­ It''s near the Ancient Dao Tower in the west of the city¡­"


    Xu Han looked at the four people with a face full of fear, and his doubts grew even heavier.


    "Thank you." He thought for a moment, but didn''t ask any further. After saying this, he turned around and left the courtyard.


    ¡­


    After Xu Han left for a hundred breaths of time.


    The four people in the courtyard were still standing there as if they had been cast a body fixation spell.


    "Left?" It was unknown who was the first to ask.


    "It should be time to go." It was unknown who had responded in such a manner.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a series of painful cries rang out in the courtyard.


    Before Wei Chen could figure out what was going on, Hu Ma and the others had already pushed him to the ground. Naturally, it was inevitable that he would be punched and kicked.


    "You traitor!" Hu Ma scolded loudly, his face filled with rage. "Boss Wang treats you the best, but you actually betrayed him!"


    "Little Weizi, I, someone from Lu, have always treated you as a brother, but I didn''t expect you to be such a person who can eat inside and eat outside." Lu Yashan said sadly.


    "Yes, yes! You''ve disappointed us too much." Shi Yucheng nodded in agreement.


    Poor Wei Chen finally came to his senses. He looked at the three people who had changed their faces and asked doubtfully, "Didn''t you tell them to say that?"


    "We" Hu Ma was a little guilty, and his voice was a little softer. "I was asking you to restrain that brat Xu Han. How could you really say that?"


    "That''s right. We''ve been together for so many years, so why don''t we have a tacit understanding? It seems like we''ve really fulfilled that dream of sharing a bed. It''s truly pathetic." Lu Yashan, who did not have much ink in his stomach, found a word and blurted it out. However, he did not probe into the suitability of this dream.


    Shi Yucheng, who couldn''t even recognize a single word, naturally couldn''t pick out the flaws in Lu Yashan''s dialect. He replied, "Yes, sleeping together is truly pathetic!"


    Hearing this, Wei Chen also blamed himself, but he felt that something was wrong. "But didn''t you just say that you wanted to settle the score with him? Why did someone come, but you¡­"


    "This" The three burly men blushed and turned their heads away. They stammered for a while before finally finding a reasonable explanation.


    "It''s not like you don''t know about Xu Han''s abilities. We''re here to seek revenge on him, but we have to pay attention to methods."


    "If we can''t win, we can''t act recklessly. We have to be smart. Otherwise, what do you think our brains are for? We''re trying to find a way to use them, not to gather one!"


    Hearing this, Wei Chen felt that his words were reasonable. It seemed that Zhen Yue had taught him the same thing before.


    He immediately nodded repeatedly and said with a face full of admiration, "It''s still the three brains that are easy to use, unlike this elm head of mine."


    Seeing this, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief. It was no longer difficult for Wei Chen, so they let go of his body, which had been pressed to the ground.


    However, Wei Chen, who stood up, did not stop and asked, "Then what should we do now that Xu Han has gone to find our boss?"


    Hu Ma smashed the stone table beside him fiercely and said through gritted teeth, "What else can I do? Follow me!"


    "And then?" Wei Chen, who had already treated Hu Ma as a think tank, asked curiously, blinking his eyes as he approached with a shameless attitude.


    "Let''s fight him!" Shi Yucheng took out a handful of items that he had found from nowhere.


    "Today, either he dies or I live!" Lu Yashan also picked up two stones that he had picked up at his feet.


    The two of them were valiant and had the posture of risking their lives.


    Of course, this kind of courage dissipated in the next moment.


    Hu Ma sadly rewarded the two of them with a chestnut on their foreheads and said, "Fool! Fool!"


    The two of them weren''t as easy to trick as Wei Chen. They all looked at Hu Ma in dissatisfaction. There were many people who didn''t say a word or two and wanted to risk their lives with him.


    "Smart? How? What do you mean?"


    "Cough cough." Hu Ma coughed twice before speaking carefully.


    "Act according to circumstances¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 419 Light In The Darkness

    The Ancient Dao Pavilion was one of the best restaurants in the Royal City.


    Most of the people entering and leaving this restaurant were high-ranking officials and dignitaries of the Heng Imperial City. If they randomly picked a drinker, it could be either the son of a court minister or the heir of a prince.


    Of course, Zhen Yue did not know the big shots in Heng Imperial City. She had only come here because one day, she suddenly discovered that outside the restaurant, there was always a group of little beggars. Zhen Yue was a person who had lived a hard life. She felt compassion for this group of beggars, so when she was free, she liked to bring some food here and distribute it to these beggars.


    "Eat more."


    She looked down at the little beggar who was chewing steamed buns and smiled as she touched his head.


    She had some thoughts.


    Perhaps she couldn''t stay in the Crossing Imperial City for too long, and Xu Han seemed determined to drive her away.


    She did not quite understand Xu Han''s thoughts, or rather, Xu Han''s entire body was a mystery to her.


    However, the more this happened, the more she wanted to find out.


    It was a very strange idea, at least for the first twenty years of her life, she had never had such a strong curiosity towards anyone.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yue shook her head in frustration. She simply put away her thoughts and smiled at the group of little beggars, saying, "What do you like to eat? You can tell elder sister that elder sister will come back tomorrow. It may be the last time she will come to see you."


    "Why?" When the little beggars heard this, they all looked at Zhen Yue in surprise. The reluctance in their eyes was naturally overflowing with words.


    "There is no such thing as a banquet that doesn''t end in this world. Big sister also has big sister matters to attend to." Zhen Yue tried to explain her reasons with a logic that a child of this age could understand.


    However, it was clear that she did not get the result she wanted.


    The little beggars widened their eyes, tears flashing in their eyes.


    Such reluctance was not only related to the mouth and tongue that could save their lives, but also originated from the fact that Zhen Yue was a rare warmth that the little beggars could feel in this world.


    It was precisely this rare warmth that made them cherish it.


    Zhen Yue couldn''t stand the gazes of the little beggars, so she was at a loss.


    She had wasted a lot of effort to appease these children.


    Only when she watched the children leave did she let out a long sigh of relief. Then, she packed up her things and was about to leave when a voice sounded by her ear.


    "You can''t help them like this." The voice said.


    Zhen Yue was stunned for a moment, then turned around to look, only to see Xu Han appear behind her at some unknown time.


    She was so surprised that she did not respond to Xu Han''s words for a while.


    "Those who trek in the darkness are accustomed to ice-cold. Once they have some warmth, the usual coldness will become even more difficult to endure." The youth did not seem to feel her surprise and continued to speak on his own.


    The tone of her voice was too deep, causing Zhen Yue to not know how to respond, so she fell silent again. She did not understand what Xu Han meant, but instinctively felt that she had done something wrong, so she lowered her head, as if a child who had made a mistake had been captured by an elder.


    After a moment of silence, Xu Han looked at the woman and said again, "Come with me."


    Zhen Yue was stunned again, as if she wasn''t accustomed to the youth''s invitation, or could hear the rare gentleness that suddenly appeared in the youth''s tone. In her dazed stall, the youth had already taken his own steps. Zhen Yue suddenly woke up and hurriedly followed.


    The bell that Xu Han tied to her wrist, the bell that almost killed her, rang in the night as she ran, not dissipating for a long time.


    ¡­


    The two of them walked on the streets of the Royal City.


    Even though it was already 11 o''clock, the peddlers on both sides were still shouting. It seemed that there was no such concept as night in the Heng Imperial City.


    "You are very similar to a friend of mine in the past." After a long silence, Xu Han spoke again.


    The woman who was lowering her head and wondering what she was thinking looked up at Xu Han. She suddenly noticed that the corner of the youth''s mouth was slightly raised and he was clearly smiling.


    Out of a certain woman''s unique instinct, Zhen Yue asked at that time, "Female?"


    Xu Han was slightly stunned. He looked at Zhen Yue in surprise and nodded truthfully.


    "A very important one?" Zhen Yue also asked. Her emotions were somewhat complicated, but they were quickly suppressed by her. There was always a smile on her face that was not sincere, but it was indeed incomparably brilliant.


    "Very important." Xu Han nodded his head. His answer came very quickly and confidently, almost without hesitation.


    "Oh." Zhen Yue replied sullenly, then lowered her head again.


    The silence once again enveloped the two of them.


    Only the bell in Zhen Yue''s hand was still tinkling in the night.


    Perhaps the ring reminded Xu Han of something. He turned his head to look at the woman and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Zhen Yue was stunned. She raised her head again. Seeing that Xu Han''s gaze landed on the bell on her wrist, she roughly guessed that Xu Han was referring to that night.


    She smiled, "I don''t know what happened, but I know it''s not you, so why should I be afraid of you?"


    Zhen Yue''s answer somewhat exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He muttered to himself, "Isn''t that me?"


    "Then who am I?"


    Perhaps it was because of the rare hesitation in Xu Han''s tone, or perhaps it was because of the confusion in Xu Han''s heart.


    Zhen Yue''s face was a little surprised, but after a few breaths of time, this surprise suddenly melted into tenderness. She smiled again and said, "Do you know why I feel that following you is the best choice?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned and looked at the woman for some reason.


    "I think Liu Sheng seems to be very important to you, so important that you can risk your life for him."


    The woman did not mind Xu Han''s surprise. At that time, she gathered her courage and looked straight at Xu Han with her own eyes. It was as if she had used all her tenderness in her life. As she said, "And I think, a person who is willing to risk his life for others will not be too bad."


    After a brief moment of surprise, Xu Han couldn''t help but ask, "Is it that simple?"


    "Of course not." Zhen Yue nodded beyond Xu Han''s expectations. At that time, a teasing smile appeared on the woman''s face for the first time in front of Xu Han. She blinked her big dark eyes and said, "Why, don''t you know better than me?"


    Whether or not these words struck the weak spot in Xu Han''s heart, the youth''s gaze began to dodge.


    He thought for a long time and finally only replied, "I''m sorry."


    Such an answer was within Zhen Yue''s expectations, but even so, the woman couldn''t help but feel a burst of disappointment in her heart.


    However, she quickly concealed her disappointment, but when she raised her head again, a brilliant smile appeared on her face.


    "I know." She said, "You did it for my own good."


    This was not something that was particularly difficult to understand. Although Xu Han''s attitude towards her before was not very good, she had revealed a little bit of her feelings towards Xu Han since the strange change that night. The youth had never forced her to leave again. Now that this matter was mentioned again, it was after meeting the great figure of Dark Asura Palace that day.


    With her horizons, she naturally couldn''t understand what Yuan Xiucheng had made Xu Han do, but she could vaguely guess that this youth didn''t seem to have any intention of complying with the big shot''s wishes. To go against the wishes of these people, she naturally couldn''t help but have to bear a certain price.


    Zhen Yue wasn''t able to guess what the price was, but she knew that its weight seemed to far exceed the range that the youth''s shoulders could bear.


    So he let her leave. Although his actions or attitude seemed impersonal, she knew what kind of gentleness was hidden behind this icy cold.


    "You''re right. People who trek in the darkness are accustomed to ice-cold. Once they have some warmth, the coldness that they used to experience will become even more difficult to endure." However, Zhen Yue did not care about Xu Han''s feelings at this moment. She continued to say to herself, "But without the warmth, how can a person support themselves through the long winter?"


    "Actually, I''m just like those little beggars. Those years, the Great Zhou calamity happened year after year, and bandits were rampant in the mountains. One day, those bandits slaughtered into our village. My parents hid me in the water tank before escaping this calamity."


    "But when I climbed out of the water tank, everyone in the village, including my parents, died."


    "At that time, I was very scared. I didn''t know what to do and how to survive."


    "I stayed in front of my parents'' corpses for an entire day and night until the sun set again and the stars shone through the cracks in the room."


    At this point, Zhen Yue paused. A smile suddenly appeared on her face. Her expression also became somewhat absent-minded, as if she had seen the starlight of that day again.


    "I suddenly remembered that my father once told me that the souls of dead people go back to the sea of stars and turn into stars that look at the earth. Stars are their eyes and starlight is their eyes."


    "That starlight made me feel that my father and mother are watching me from the sky. I want to live."


    "So, I trekked along the starlight and walked very far. I met Hu Ma, met Lu Yashan¡­ I met all of them, and I survived."


    "The thing that helped me survive the cold and hunger was the warmth of the starlight."


    Zhen Yue turned her head to look at Xu Han again. Her eyes lit up. She stared at the youth and said, "I will leave, but I want to thank you. You are also the starlight on my future path."


    After the woman finished speaking, she suddenly let out a long sigh of relief. It was as if she had accomplished an incomparably important task, as if she was relieved of her burden.


    Then she turned around and walked away.


    But just as she took a few steps, her footsteps suddenly stopped. At that time, she turned to look at Xu Han and asked, "Oh right, there''s something I didn''t tell you?"


    Perhaps it was the woman''s previous words that touched her, or perhaps the starlight in the sky had shone too brightly on her appearance. Xu Han was stunned for a moment before asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "You''re far more kind than you think¡­"


    After the woman finished speaking, she did not linger for the slightest bit longer. She turned around and left again.


    The ponytail behind her swayed as she walked back and forth, and along with the bell in her hand, the soft sounds clearly entered Xu Han''s ears on the crowded street.


    ¡­


    After leaving, Zhen Yue had a faint smile on her face.


    It was a smile from the bottom of his heart.


    She did not have much regret. She had already met by chance. Since Flowing Water did not intend to do so, forcing her to do so might not necessarily lead to a good result.


    This relief made her feel relieved. The stone that was pressing down on her heart was finally removed. She felt relaxed, but she was still reluctant to part with it.


    She walked down the street to an alley.


    There was no light in the alley. It was pitch black, just like her previous life.


    But she thought that as long as she passed through the darkness, there would always be a day when light shone in.


    Therefore, she did not hesitate to walk into the alley entrance. It was not because of the sudden sigh in her heart, but simply because this was the shortest way home.


    In the end, she was already used to living a life that depended on Hu Ma and the others, and she was afraid that it would still be the same in the future.


    Thinking about the situation these days, she was afraid that Hu Ma and the others were also worried about her. She was somewhat apologetic, thinking that after returning, she would be able to express her thanks to them.


    Thinking of this, her footsteps became lighter and lighter.


    However, just as she walked into the middle of the alley, several black shadows suddenly jumped out and surrounded her.


    ¡­


    Xu Han watched as Zhen Yue''s back completely disappeared from his sight. He finally regained his senses.


    Xuan''er and Aowu, who were at the side, were probably unable to understand the entanglement between the two of them. They were so bored that they were attracted to an ice-sugar gourd vendor on the roadside. One big and one small, one wolf and one cat squatted beside the vendor. They widened their eyes and looked at the string of candied gourds that were covered with sugar water and looked delicious.


    Xu Han, who had regained his senses, looked at the two gluttonous ghosts and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Awoo!"


    "Meow!"


    The two little fellows seemed to have noticed that Xu Han had finished what he had just done. They turned their heads and shouted at Xu Han.


    The anxious look on his face was as if he was urging Xu Han to hurry up and get them something to eat.


    Xu Han had no choice but to take these two "people". He walked over to the vendor with a bitter smile and took out some silver coins from his bosom. He bought two gourds from the vendor and handed them to the two little fellows.


    "Young Master, this cat and dog are really smart." The merchant who earned money naturally did not hesitate to praise him and said with a smile.


    Xu Han returned the greeting with a smile. Only then did he lead the little fellow who had finished eating the gourd and prepare to return to his own courtyard.


    After eating, Aowu and Xuan ''Er were satisfied. Xuan'' Er squatted on Aowu''s body and fell asleep. Aowu did not have the slightest dislike for Xuan ''Er''s actions. She allowed Xuan'' Er to be like this and followed behind Xu Han, who was full of worries.


    Xu Han''s mood was naturally not too good.


    The Swordsman''s Conference was about to begin. He did not have full confidence, and his previous month of seclusion had also yielded nothing. Liu Sheng''s matter caused him to feel extremely worried. All of these matters were mixed up, and even Xu Han inevitably felt a headache.


    "Young Master, baked sweet potatoes cost five cents a piece. How about it?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind him.


    Xu Han, who was thinking about something, waved his hand without turning his head.


    Then, he immersed himself in his thoughts again and left.


    But who would have thought that the vendor behind him was ungrateful. He quickly caught up and asked again, "Young Master, the sweet potatoes for five pennies are delicious. I want one."


    Xu Han was annoyed by the strange tone that carried a certain accent. He turned his head and was about to stop the vendor, but at that time, he could clearly see the vendor''s appearance.


    He wasn''t tall and was about five feet tall. Although he wore a hood and lowered his head, it wasn''t hard to guess from his childish tone that this little fellow shouldn''t be young.


    Although the Horizontal Imperial City had gradually warmed up in February, it still carried a bit of coldness in the middle of the night. Compared to the clothes worn by the little fellow in front of him, it looked a little thin.


    The sweet potato he handed over was scorched black, so there was naturally no way to sell it. However, the little fellow seemed to be completely unaware of this. He still stubbornly brought the sweet potatoes to Xu Han. He seemed to have smelled hope from Xu Han''s footsteps as well. The little fellow even shook the sweet potatoes in his hand, hopefully repeating, "It''s delicious. Young Master wants one."


    Xu Han could roughly imagine the little fellow''s current situation. If it weren''t for the fact that he had no other choice, he estimated that a child of this age wouldn''t have brought a charred sweet potato with him and sold it all over the place on such a cold night.


    However, if it was in the past, Xu Han probably wouldn''t have bought such a sweet potato.


    After all, in his opinion, such kindness was not of much help to people in a difficult situation. However, perhaps because of what Zhen Yue said, Xu Han was slightly stunned. He took out the money and handed it to the little fellow. Then, he took the sweet potato from his hand and turned around to leave again. However, he did not notice that after receiving the sweet potato, the figure under the hood seemed to want to say something, but did not have time to spit it it out.


    After Xu Han left, he broke open the sweet potato and tasted its flesh. An indescribable burnt smell filled his taste buds. He curled his lips and threw the pitch-black sweet potato aside, muttering, "It tastes terrible."


    However, he did not expect that after he left, the sweet potato seller would look at his back and throw away the sweet potato casually.


    It was as if the little fellow had been greatly insulted. He stomped his feet and took off his hood, revealing his next beautiful face.


    She was actually a girl.


    At this moment, the girl''s beautiful eyes were filled with rage. She puffed her cheeks and angrily gritted her teeth and said, "My aunt is Xu! She was kind enough to make you sweet potatoes, so it''s fine if you don''t recognize her. She actually dared to throw away my sweet potatoes!"


    "Wait, watch how I deal with you!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 420 Something About A Person

    Xu Han strolled around for a while before returning to his mansion.


    When he pushed open the door, Ning Zhumang was sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, drinking and pouring.


    The white-browed and black-haired Sect Leader had quite the capacity to drink, and he had drunk Yan Zhan and Chu Chouli, two people who were known to be unable to pour a thousand glasses of wine, more than once, to the point that he was unable to find anything to drink.


    Xu Han looked at the sky and guessed that it was already ugly. With the Sect Leader''s good work and good rest, it was rare for him to stay up so late in the night in Xu Han''s impression.


    Xu Han had probably guessed that the Sect Leader was still worried about Ziyu.


    He waved his hand and let the two sleepy little fellows fall asleep by themselves. He then walked to Ning Zhumang''s side and sat down at the stone table. He poured himself a glass of sake, bowed to Ning Zhumang, and drank it in one gulp.


    "Are you worried about Ziyu?" Xu Han asked.


    Ning Zhumang seemed to have drunk quite a bit by himself. Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan had tried their best not to have an affair with each other. Xu Han''s casual question was a clue. "I''ve already let her down. If something happens to Ziyu, I don''t know how to deal with Ziyu."


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry. Since Second Martial Niang said that Ziyu is fine, I think she won''t harm Ziyu with her relationship with the crescent moon girl you mentioned." Xu Han said with a smile. "Besides, although Second Martial Niang sometimes behaves strangely, she has a good heart."


    Ning Zhumang nodded and said with a hesitant expression, "Of course I know this, but ¡­"


    Xu Han could roughly understand his mood. The so-called concern was chaotic. Even though he knew that he was certain, he couldn''t help but panic at the one in ten thousand uncertainty.


    Xu Han looked at the worried expression on Ning Zhumang''s face. He suddenly stood up and patted his chest like Chu Chouli. He said sullenly, "Ai! Brother Ning can put your heart in your stomach if someone Xu guarantees you!"


    Seeing this, Ning Zhumang was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter. He naturally knew that Xu Han was doing this to make him happy. He raised the wine glass in his hand and saluted Xu Han seriously, "Speaking of which, Ziyu is really lucky to meet a friend like you."


    Xu Han chuckled and raised his glass to Ning Zhumang. He mocked, "Tonight is a beautiful night. Since Headmaster Ning is so elegant and interested in drinking here, why don''t you tell me about the affair back then?"


    Xu Han wasn''t gossiping, but he was curious when he thought of the beautiful past of the usually unsmiling Sect Leader in front of him. That was why he asked this question.


    Ning Zhumang, who had just drank a glass of sake, raised his head and glanced at Xu Han. He responded indifferently, "Rather than caring about my old debts, I think your brother Xu should think about how to deal with the people in front of him."


    Hearing this, Xu Han immediately revealed a bitter expression. He put down his wine cup embarrassedly, feeling embarrassed that he could not steal chickens without eating rice.


    Seeing this, Ning Zhumang naturally refused to let go of this opportunity. He took advantage of the victory and chased after him. He said again, "Zhen Yue has put in a lot of effort these past few days for you. He was beaten up by you early this morning and hasn''t returned yet. I wonder where he is sulking at you? Why not go coax him?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. He couldn''t help but ask, "Zhen Yue hasn''t returned yet?"


    He clearly remembered that when he and Zhen Yue separated, it was only 11 o''clock, and he was still in the street with two gluttonous little fellows. He stayed for a while, but now it was time for him to be ugly, and he hadn''t returned yet, causing Xu Han to be slightly uneasy.


    "No? Chu Chouli had already dragged Brother Yan to an unknown place to drink wine. He would probably be drunk. Hu Ma and the others followed you on the front foot, and they followed behind. There was rarely any peace in this courtyard, only Master Wei and I, who were still recovering, were the only ones in the courtyard." Ning Zhumang replied confidently. In the end, he seemed to have recovered his senses. He looked at Xu Han strangely and asked, "What, have you seen her? Did you say something heavy to another girl?"


    Xu Han shook his head hesitantly. He thought to himself that Zhen Yue should not have been in such a state when she left at that time.


    Perhaps he was with Huma and the others.


    Xu Han thought to himself, but this thought just arose, and a knock came from the door.


    "Maybe she''s back." Ning Zhumang said as he quickly walked to the manor gate and opened it.


    But when he saw the appearance of the person outside, Ning Zhumang frowned, "Huh?"


    It was an old man who was over half a hundred years old. In Ning Zhumang''s memory, he did not remember the existence of such a face. However, Ning Zhumang clearly remembered the clothes worn by this old man with a smile on his face. It was a snow-white robe embroidered with fire-like scarlet clouds embroidered marks on his sleeves.


    These were the clothes of the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    "This must be Ning Long, Hero Ning." However, the old man didn''t seem to realize the suspicion on Ning Zhumang''s face at all. He still asked with a smile.


    Xu Han noticed the situation. He walked over and frowned when he saw the old man''s clothes. With his temperament, he naturally wouldn''t be too polite. He raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    The old man seemed to have anticipated such a scene. The smile on his face did not change at all because of Xu Han''s bad attitude. He still smiled and said, "Then I think this is Young Master Xu? I''ve heard of him for a long time, but it''s a pity that I didn''t have the chance to go to the Dragon Gate Meeting to see Young Master overwhelm the crowd and win the championship."


    Ning Zhumang and Xu Han obviously didn''t like the old man''s attitude.


    Therefore, they said again in the next moment, "If there is nothing else, please return."


    "Haha." The old man was still smiling. He respectfully cupped his hands and said, "To tell you the truth, this little elder''s sudden visit was to invite Young Master Xu to the Ancient Dao Tower on the orders of Elder Lu."


    Xu Han and Ning Zhumang were stunned when they said this. They exchanged glances and saw an unbelievable expression in each other''s eyes.


    The so-called Hongmen Banquet and the so-called Weasel''s New Year greetings to the chickens were mostly about this matter.


    Based on their relationship with the Crimson Firmament Sect, the two of them were probably eager to kill each other with their disorderly sabers. This invitation trick was a bit clumsy.


    "The Ancient Dao Pavilion is a place where high-ranking officials and dignitaries come and go. I am only a foolish person. I do not have such good fortune. Old Sir, please go back." However, Xu Han was too lazy to investigate what the other party was up to. He rejected the invitation with a cold voice.


    However, the old man who had obtained such a decisive recovery could not help but have no intention of parting, nor did he show any signs of embarrassment or disappointment.


    He only said with some regret, "In that case, Miss Zhen can only rest in this Ancient Dao Tower for a night. After all, it''s so dark that it''s more or less dangerous for a girl to walk alone."


    At this point, the old man''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He looked at Xu Han with a cold light flickering in his narrowed eyes.


    "You''re right, aren''t you? Young Master Xu."


    Hearing this, Xu Hanning''s expression changed almost at the same time.


    As for the two of them, their appearances in the old man''s eyes caused the old man to change his previous humble and pleasant expression. He seemed to have grasped something, and a wisp of color appeared on his face.


    He bowed and stretched out his hand towards the entrance of the mansion, saying, "Please, gentlemen."


    Before coming here, he had done his homework. The spies responsible for monitoring Xu Han and the others had already sent news that Zhen Yue''s relationship with Xu Han was not shallow. Seizing this point, he was most likely confident that Xu Han would take the bait.


    As he had expected, Xu Han and Ning Zhumang were truly shocked after hearing this news.


    But contrary to his expectations, just as Ning Zhumang was about to step out with a calm brow, Xu Han reached out and stopped him.


    Xu Han''s actions caused the old man to be slightly stunned, but he quickly concealed this strange expression and looked at Xu Han with a smile, "What? Young Master Xu is so relieved to leave Miss Zhen with me?"


    Ning Zhumang also frowned at that time, but he knew that with Xu Han''s temperament, he probably wouldn''t be able to do such a thing. Therefore, he simply put up with it and looked at Xu Han.


    "The Crimson Firmament Sect is a decent sect. Why should I worry? Since you have the ability to invite Miss Zhen to the Ancient Dao Tower alone, you can naturally send Miss Zhen back." Xu Han replied with a smile. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was careless.


    At that time, the old man''s expression changed. He clenched his teeth and stared at Xu Han for a long time before saying, "It''s said that Young Master Xu is ruthless and ruthless. He is not a creature in a pool. Today, he really is extraordinary."


    "I''m flattering you." Xu Han smiled and said. With a wave of his hand, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly closed by him.


    Ning Zhumang stared blankly at all of this. Only after the courtyard door was closed for a few breaths did he regain his senses. He looked at Xu Han in puzzlement and asked, "Xiao Han, could it be that he really didn''t save him from death?"


    "Don''t worry, Zhen Yue isn''t in their hands." Xu Han replied indifferently.


    "Not here?" Ning Zhumang was stunned and couldn''t help but ask, "But Miss Zhen hasn''t returned yet."


    "This is Horizontal Imperial City. Even if the Crimson Firmament Sect had the guts, they wouldn''t dare to use force here." As Xu Han spoke, he actually sat back on the stone table beside him and leisurely poured himself a glass of wine. He placed it on his lips and took a sip.


    Ning Zhumang was still worried, "Even so, we can''t guarantee that the Crimson Firmament Sect will use any despicable methods."


    "If that''s the case." Xu Han gently put down the wine cup in his hand and looked up at the Sect Leader. He smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then it''s not Miss Zhen''s business."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 421 Leave The City

    The territory of the Chen Kingdom was not large, Xu Han and the others encountered a few interrogations when they entered the Changwu Pass. He didn''t encounter any trouble. He rushed with all his might along the way. No one could make Aowu transform into his true body. Some people could make Ah Huang transform into a giant ape and directly escape from the sky. The main reason was that Ah Huang, as a Monster King, didn''t seem to like Aowu sitting on a monster that was obviously a level lower than him.


    Unless he had to, Ah Huang was unwilling to compromise, and Xu Han did not argue with him.


    After spending two days, they finally arrived at the capital of the Chen Kingdom, Jinling.


    For the few little fellows, these two days of traveling were like being in heaven. Although influenced by Great Zhou, Many refugees had poured into the Chen Kingdom. Even if Fang Ziyu and the others had brought in more than 100,000 refugees, there were still 600,000 people who had spontaneously poured in from Great Xia and Great Zhou. Such a huge influx of people, coupled with the decay of the Great Zhou''s land and the shortage of food, naturally caused the price of goods in the Chen Kingdom to soar.


    However, just because Congress Chen grew madly did not mean that there were practically no shops in the Great Zhou Empire. Xu Han had enough silver on him, so every night, everyone would find a city to rest in, and it was inevitable for them to have an extravagant feast.


    Most likely because they had satisfied their tongue, the mood of the crowd was pretty good, and they temporarily forgot to enter their situation.


    Only when the city gate of Jinling City appeared in front of them did certain problems that they had to face appear in their minds.


    Qin Keqing lowered her head. She looked at Xu Han carefully but without leaving any traces. Her heart was filled with bitterness. Xu Han explained his plan early in the morning. After he settled the people in Jinling, he would leave. Qin Keqing did not dare to ask where he was going.


    She knew that what Xu Han wanted to do was extremely dangerous, and it was precisely because of this that Xu Han would never bring her along. She still carried a little bit of dragon qi on her body. To this world, dragon qi was more important than anything else. As long as dragon qi was around, there would be a chance of survival in this world. Therefore, whether it was for her own sake or for the sake of the overall situation, Qin Keqing had to protect herself. Therefore, she forcefully suppressed her desire to follow Xu Han and kept silent about Xu Han''s departure.


    She was enjoying this journey very seriously, and these two days in the territory of the Chen Kingdom could be considered as a peaceful life for the time being. Even though she didn''t say much to Xu Han after a day, and even though Xu Han had been thinking hard all day, she couldn''t help him. However, it was just like that. Just simply following Xu Han was a wonderful thing for Qin Keqing.


    If this was a dream, Qin Keqing would be happy to keep doing so.


    However, this stereotyped story did not necessarily end with a stereotyped ending.


    Jinling City was completely different from what Xu Han and the others had imagined.


    Jin Ling City was naturally not comparable to an ancient capital like Heng Imperial City and Chang''an. Especially at such a time, anyone should understand that the Chen Kingdom was about to face a great war from the Chu Kingdom. Not to mention the people in Jinling City should be panicked, but it shouldn''t be like this in the end.


    It was already evening, and the winter night had already arrived earlier. By the time the crowd entered the city, the sky had already darkened, and there was even a little snow on the horizon.


    However, the chill brought by the fine snow was unable to disperse the lively scene in Jinling City.


    Almost every courtyard and shop had bright red lanterns hanging in front of them, and everywhere, the craftsmen of the Imperial Court could be seen decorating the streets and alleys with some festive things.


    "Is this¡­ a festival?" Little Nineteen looked at this scene and calculated carefully with his fingers, but it seemed that there was nothing to celebrate today.


    Xu Han was also a little strange about this, but after all, the customs of different countries were somewhat different. He did not have the heart to study it carefully. He only frowned and said, "Let''s go to Ziyu''s residence first."


    Although everyone had been separated for a long time, it wasn''t difficult to find out where Fang Ziyu and the others lived in Jinling City. The group didn''t question Xu Han''s decision, so they casually asked a few people on the street and received guidance. Fang Ziyu and the others were arranged to stay at the residence of Qin King at the west entrance of the city.


    This mansion was left behind by Meng Liang''s father, Meng Ke, after his death.


    Originally, when Xu Han heard passers-by say that Chen Xuanji had arranged for everyone here, he felt a little strange, even though Munch''s death was claimed to have been caused by illness. However, Meng Liang and Chen Xuanji knew exactly how Meng Liang had died. Perhaps because of the overall situation, Meng Liang would not attack Chen Xuanji, but in his father''s former residence, Xu Han could not imagine how painful Meng Liang''s heart was.


    As for Xu Han, who came to the Qin Palace with this thought, his heart trembled when he saw the scene in front of the palace.


    The entrance of the Qin Palace was filled with rows of armored soldiers, surrounding the Qin Palace''s mansion to the third floor, which could be said to be packed with water.


    Everyone instinctively retreated to a shadow outside the mansion and looked at it vigilantly.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that Ziyu and the others are imprisoned here?" Qin Keqing whispered.


    However, Xu Han decisively shook his head and frowned, "With their abilities, how can these soldiers keep an eye on them?"


    This wasn''t a lie. From Su Mu''an to Fang Ziyu to Song Yueming, which one of them didn''t have combat strength that far exceeded the ordinary Great Development Realm? Moreover, Liu Sheng, who had grasped a bit of half-demonic power, used all of his strength. His cultivation was close to that of an immortal. Of course, there was also Meng Liang, who, like Xu Han, had obtained half of Wang Yangming''s Innate Sword Qi. Together, this group of people would absolutely not be able to trap them unless they mobilized half of the troops of the entire Chen Kingdom.


    "Then what are they doing?" Nineteen also asked at that time.


    Xu Han shook his head again. He wasn''t omnipotent, so he naturally couldn''t deduce much from such a situation. Therefore, after a moment of silence, he said, "Go take a look and you''ll know."


    As he spoke, he wanted to lead everyone towards the mansion surrounded by soldiers.


    However, at this moment, a hand suddenly reached out from behind Xu Han''s back and pressed down on his shoulder.


    Xu Han subconsciously clenched his fist with his left hand and turned around to attack the person behind him. However, just as Ling Lie''s fist wind reached the person''s face, Xu Han''s body trembled and he stopped the fist that was about to be swung out.


    The person who suddenly appeared did not panic at all under Immortal Xu Han''s aura. Instead, he grinned at Xu Han and said, "Follow me to drink a Gu."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 422 Lets Go and Take a Look Together

    Great Zhou, Jizhou, Sword Dragon Pass.


    Zhou Zhang, or Mu Qingshan, was sitting at the entrance of the meeting hall.


    It was already late, and there was no candlelight in the room. The manor was deep and secluded.


    Only a ray of starlight shot into the open gap of the mansion gate and landed on the long saber that was inserted into the ground.


    As a result, under the starlight, the blade of the saber refracted a white light that was as pure as snow.


    It was a very ordinary knife.


    The snow-white saber was covered with indentations after being slashed. A red tassel hung on the old wooden saber hilt. Although it had been cleaned clean, it had gone through the baptism of time, and the color on it was somewhat dim.


    It has a good name to listen to at dusk.


    It also had a famous owner, Yuan Guilong.


    It had sliced down the lintel of countless immortals and drank the blood of countless hundreds of thousands of people.


    But now, it stood there quietly, like a sculpture that had been silent since ancient times; It was also like a demon imprisoned in endless time, waiting to be lifted up again to drink the blood it should have drunk, but it was unable to.


    Mu Qingshan stared at the saber and stared at the saber.


    So much so that his eyes seemed to glow with saber light.


    Squeak.


    A light sound came from outside the door. The door of the meeting house was pushed open from outside. An armored Mu Liang stepped in, his footsteps heavy like a heavy hammer beating a drum.


    "Qingshan, the Imperial Court''s memorial has arrived. It has cut Jizhou''s pay by another 30,000." Said the middle-aged man who had spent half his life in the army.


    Having said that, Mu Liang frowned slightly. Ever since the new emperor ascended to the throne, The days of the Great Zhou people were better, However, the days of their Mu Clan Army were getting worse and worse. It was only a short year. This was the third time the Imperial Court had ordered them to cut their salaries. They had cut the Mu Clan Army''s salaries by more than 100,000 taels. Although this amount was not enough to hurt their bones and muscles, it also hindered the expansion of the Mu Clan Army that they had prepared.


    Putting all this aside, the most important thing was that the Sacred Heart revealed behind this matter was not there. It was truly unsettling.


    At this time, Mu Qingshan, who was sitting on the main seat, suddenly stood up. He took the letter from Mu Liang''s hand and said, She swept her gaze around casually and then said, "Just cut it. The Mu Clan Army and Tiance Prefecture are one. In addition, Big Yellow City''s Lin Yuguo has almost monopolized half of Great Zhou''s military and government. If Yuwen Nanjing really can rest assured of us, then her actions as an emperor would be a bit too stupid."


    At this point, Mu Qingshan walked over to Mu Liang and stared at the man in front of him with a smile. "She knows that she should restrain our authority. This is a good thing. At the very least, it means that Junior Sister Qin is not as stupid as I imagined."


    Mu Liang was slightly stunned. He also looked at the newly appointed Northern Region King who had taken over the Mu Clan Army for less than two years.


    He is very young, look at his early twenties.


    But sometimes, Mu Liang could see some of Mu Ji''s shadows from his body.


    Deep, gloomy, and taciturn, he was always able to understand the crux of the matter. From the faint disobedience of the Mu Clan''s army at the beginning to the fact that he was now submitting to Mu Qingshan, the young man in front of him had only used a few short months to accomplish this.


    Of course, this was good. Mu Qingshan had sufficient means to suppress General Mu and train the Mu Clan Army.


    But at the same time, the situation in Great Zhou seemed to be calm, but even Mu Liang, who was at the border of Jizhou, could smell the calm, and there were plenty of storms brewing in the next round.


    He was a little afraid that the last man of the Mu Clan would follow Mu Ji''s old path.


    For the sake of this dynasty, for the sake of the so-called living beings, he had to pay an unbearable price.


    He had seen too many situations like this. From the death of the Old Mu King to Mu Ji, who had been slaughtered by Madam Mu as a usurper, to Mu Ji, who had destroyed 200,000 Great Xia cavalry, the Mu Clan had experienced too much betrayal and had paid too much for it.


    He didn''t want this to happen again.


    Therefore, he met the gaze of the young Beijiang King and said in an extremely low tone, "The officials of the Great Xia Empire have already accumulated hundreds of thousands of troops on the border. They will definitely invade in the autumn."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to pass the Sword Dragon Pass." Mu Qingshan interrupted with a smile.


    "Yuwen Nanjing has established Linglong Pavilion as an Orthodox Church. Tiance Prefecture''s status is deteriorating. The matter of cutting down the vassal state has only just begun. I''m afraid our plans to expand the army will be hampered." Mu Liang continued, narrowing his eyes. Something was burning inside.


    "Why do you want me to repeat my old trick? I guess even if Jiang Zhichen is so stupid, Li Yulin won''t fall for it again." However, Mu Qingshan did not seem to understand what Mu Liang meant, and his face still carried a smile.


    The man over forty finally couldn''t stand this kind of probing and avoiding. His gaze became gloomier and gloomier at that time. He stared at Mu Qingshan like a desperate wolf. He stared at the head wolf that looked like a horse''s leader. "So what if he can hold on? Can Yuwen Nanjing let us go?"


    "No." Mu Qingshan''s answer came quickly and confidently. "She didn''t do it for the sake of cutting down the vassal state, nor for the sake of any imperial power. I know very well the temperament of my junior sister. She just wants us to be buried with Xu Han."


    Mu Liang was stunned. He did not expect Mu Qingshan to have seen all of this so thoroughly.


    But this also made him even more confused. He said again, "The Mu Clan has already paid enough for Great Zhou."


    "So?" The smile on Mu Qingshan''s face spread out like spring.


    "Perhaps we can" Mu Liang almost blurted out, but he was still unable to say anything.


    It was something that had been embedded in his soul, something branded by the Mu Clan. His heart wanted to discard something like him, but his soul was saying to him, "No."


    So he fell silent.


    Mu Qingshan saw his struggle.


    He smiled and walked in front of his uncle. He patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, we won''t die by Great Zhou''s hands."


    Then, Mu Qingshan and Mu Liang crossed over.


    He stepped forward and walked in front of the long saber.


    He stretched out his hand and gently scratched the snow-white blade with his fingertips. Finally, he landed on the wooden hilt of the blade.


    He held it in his hand.


    Clang!


    A saber cry resounded. He looked at the saber. The blade reflected his face, and the eyes in the saber looked at him.


    He said, "I still have to go take a look."


    "Let''s go see who took his palace!"


    "Who is it? Kill the owner of this saber!"


    At this point, he turned around and looked at the man who was still in a daze.


    The corners of his mouth curled up, "Let''s go and see."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 423 Im...

    The camel bell shook and made crisp sounds on the antlers.


    This was a team that was different from most caravans. The things they used to drive were not horses that everyone was used to, but camels that were unique to the Western Region of Great Xia.


    The Western Region of Great Xia was barren, The boundless yellow sand covered almost half of the land. The Cliff Race of Yingzhou did not choose to leave this land where their ancestors had lived for generations. They walked around the world, traveled long distances with goods on camels, and earned a lot of money. They built a prosperous town in that barren Yingzhou that was not inferior to Hengroyal City.


    Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang met this group of merchants in Qingzhou. When they heard that the other party was going to Great Xia, they received a special encounter after paying some money.


    There weren''t many Cliff Race clansmen. There were about a hundred thousand of them, but their footprints covered every corner of the world. It was a matter of relief to do business with them. This was the reputation that the Cliff Race ancestors had accumulated over the centuries. No clansman dared to desecrate their ancestors under such a reputation.


    Therefore, Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang could enjoy the journey in peace.


    At this moment.


    Liu Dingdang sat behind the cargo carriage. Her feet were suspended from the ground and she swayed back and forth. She tilted her head and looked at the little monk who was walking by the side with her head lowered. She laughed and said, "Little monk, come on up. Aren''t you tired after walking for so long?"


    Guang Lingui tilted his head and looked at the girl with a blooming smile. "I''m not tired," he said with a smile on his face.


    "Why must I leave if I''m sitting?" Liu Dingdang was puzzled.


    At that time, the little monk raised his head to look at the camel dragging the truck forward and said, "All living beings in the world bear its weight. They are unable to endure its hardship, and are unwilling to let it bear its weight again."


    This was a bit too profound for Liu Dingdang, who was only fourteen years old.


    The girl tilted her head in confusion and thought for a moment, but she suddenly jumped out of the truck and walked side by side with Guang Lingui.


    Guang Lingui was slightly stunned by this. He looked at the girl in surprise and asked, "Do you understand?"


    However, he couldn''t help but secretly exclaim in admiration at that time. Ding Dang had quite a bit of wisdom roots.


    But who would have thought that Liu Dingdang would shake his head and complain, "It''s so sour, how can I understand it?"


    The little monk was stunned and became even more curious, "Then why did you come down?"


    The girl''s eyes curved into crescent moons at that time. She smiled sweetly at the little monk, "Because, I want to go with you."


    Guang Lingui ''s calm eyes rippled. His face was a little red, and he had no choice but to cough before hiding his embarrassment. "You''re in good health. You shouldn''t overwork yourself."


    The girl saw all of this in her eyes, but she did not point it out. Instead, the smile on her face was stronger than a breath.


    "Oh right, little monk, what are we going to Great Xia for?"


    "Treat the illness."


    "Didn''t I recover from my illness? It''s just that I have to eat that demon pill every day. It''s unpleasant. It''s too bitter."


    "So, you went to Great Xia and found the last medicinal ingredient. From now on, you should stop eating that thing."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "How kind of you!"


    ¡­


    "There are three vicious swords in the Mausoleum of the Sword. They are left behind from ancient times."


    "One day, Xingtian, you can offend me."


    "One day, Evil Dragon can devour ten thousand spirits."


    "One day in the Prison Abyss, you can open the Ghost Gate."


    Sitting on a desolate hill of the Sword Mausoleum, Meng Liang looked at the sword wrapped in white cloth in front of him and muttered these words.


    Beneath him was the Sword Mausoleum, where countless swords were stabbed, and every single one of them was a divine object that could make one''s heart race.


    Meng Liang''s expression suddenly changed. Anger surfaced in his eyes. He reached out to retract the ground and forcefully pointed at the blade of the sword. He muttered, "You say you? What fierce sword? I can see that you''re just a pile of scrap metal. What''s so special about it? Young Master Meng has studied it for a few months, but he still can''t figure it out."


    At this point, Meng Liang''s expression changed again. He looked suspiciously at the straw house not far away and said, "Could it be that Elder Wang tricked me?"


    "Ah ¡­ what''s the use of it? This Sword Mausoleum doesn''t have a single ghost shadow. Even if it''s invincible under the heavens, no one can compare it to it. It''s really boring ¡­"


    "I wonder how the Emperor of Arcane Secrets is doing. However, with Grandfather''s help, I don''t think there will be any trouble."


    "Ziyu should have seen the mystery. I wonder if they are married. According to the time, if they came faster, the child would have been born, right?"


    Thinking of this, Eldest Young Master Meng''s brain child instantly appeared. That family of three had a happy and harmonious appearance.


    He shook his head repeatedly and hurriedly chased such thoughts out of his mind.


    "Pei pei! Ziyu can''t be so casual. No matter what, he has to delay for a few months. With the efficiency of those old men in the palace, it won''t be difficult to delay for a year and a half."


    As he thought this, a smile appeared on Young Master Meng''s face once again. Of course, such a smile would inevitably turn into loneliness in a flash. What was the difference between dragging it out for a year or ten years?


    He was in the Mausoleum of the Sword, and outsiders couldn''t enter, so he couldn''t leave¡­


    "Sigh" Young Master Meng finally put away his unrealistic thoughts, stood up, and leapt into the Sword Mausoleum.


    At that time, Meng Liang''s eyes narrowed as boundless sword intent surged out of his body.


    "Old men, stop sleeping. Come out and play with Young Master Meng!" Meng Lianglang said. Then, he stomped his foot violently. The yellow sand beneath his feet spread out like ripples. At that time, the swords inserted into the ground seemed to have received some sort of edict. The sword body trembled, and waves of sword sounds rang out from the sword body.


    Afterwards, numerous shadows surged towards the swords. They looked at Meng Liang who was standing there.


    Someone said angrily, "Little bastard, did you recover from your injuries last time? You dare to look for me again!"


    "Respect the teacher and respect the dao. I am a granduncle from the seventeenth generation. Do you dare to be so blind?"


    "The Dao of the Sword is like a sea. This brat is only a single-leaf boat, yet he dares to clamor?"


    Meng Liang listened to the endless stream of angry curses in his ears, but his face was not gloomy. He chuckled and tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. He said, "If I respect my teacher, I will defeat Grandpa Meng!"


    After saying that, his body paused, and he wrapped himself in the sword shadows that filled the sky, and then killed his way out.


    For a moment, the sword intent surged in the mausoleum of the sword, and the sword light was as bright as day.


    The Sword Mausoleum was truly miserable. Young Master Meng was someone who could endure loneliness. When he discovered that the swords buried in the Sword Mausoleum were inhabited by sword spirits, Young Master Meng was like he had found a toy and wanted to compete with these sword spirits every once in a while.


    As for the result¡­


    Just like this, the swollen young master Meng kowtowed to the sword spirits one by one and called out to the grandfather, grandfather, grandfather, and grandfather before sending these heroes back to the sword.


    As a result, the Sword Mausoleum once again returned to silence.


    Meng Liang, who could not remember the hundreds of defeats, stood up. There wasn''t much frustration in his eyes. After all, this was his only pastime here. Moreover, although these sword spirits had weird temperaments, they had more pointers in their exchange of moves with Meng Liang. Meng Liang was grateful. Of course, his next challenge would still be the same as before. It wasn''t big or small.


    Meng Liang packed up everything and looked at the sky. It was already dark. He yawned and listlessly thought that it was time for him to go to bed again.


    It''s not something to be happy about, especially when you know that the days after you wake up are still the same, boring, boring, and unchanging.


    He sighed and walked helplessly towards the thatched cottage.


    However, when he was about to push the door open and enter, the door was opened.


    An old man with white hair was looking at him with a smile.


    "Martial Uncle?" Meng Liang was slightly stunned, and then he came back to his senses. The big young master Meng''s face once again revealed a cheap smile that was almost like a signboard, "Wake up?"


    The old man looked at him, but did not take his words to heart.


    "Follow me." After saying this, he walked towards the depths of the Sword Mausoleum.


    Meng Liang secretly felt strange, but looking at the old man''s appearance, he still didn''t dare to ask any further and followed him forward.


    ¡­


    The Sword Mausoleum was very large, and Meng Liang and the old man had also walked for a long time.


    Meng Liang''s pitiful patience was also exhausted at this moment. In the end, he couldn''t help but approach the old man and say, "Martial Uncle, where are we going?"


    "You''re not asking me to show you the way, are you?"


    "There are no outsiders in the Sword Mausoleum as I speak. What are you worried about¡­"


    Meng Liang kept on talking, but the old man ignored him and continued to walk forward.


    The more Meng Liang saw him like this, the more uncomfortable he felt in his heart.


    Just as he was about to ask another question, the old man suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Meng Liangyan and said, "I''ll give you a good job."


    "Huh?" Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this, "What kind of errands?"


    "Let''s take a walk outside." The old man said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Meng Liang''s eyes were wide open. He looked at the old man in front of him in disbelief, as if he was afraid that he had heard something wrong. He couldn''t help but ask again, "What did you say?"


    However, the old man did not intend to explain any further. He pointed not far away and said, "But before that, you have to see someone."


    "Who?" Meng Liang asked again, but his gaze followed the direction the old man pointed. There was a sword, a sword that stabbed into the ground like the other swords in the mausoleum of swords.


    "Don''t you know when you go?" The old man smiled.


    Meng Liang hesitated for some reason, but he couldn''t resist the temptation to leave the Mausoleum of the Sword. He took a step forward and walked to the front of the sword. He couldn''t help but look at the sword up and down.


    He felt somewhat familiar, as if he had seen this sword somewhere before.


    However, just as he reached out to stroke the sword''s body, the sword''s body suddenly trembled.


    A phantom appeared on the sword and stood in front of Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang fixed his gaze, but he could vaguely see that the shadow seemed to be an old man with a sloppy beard, but his eyes revealed a faint sense of unbridled arrogance.


    The phantom also looked at Meng Liang at that time.


    The two of them looked at each other for a few breaths, and the phantom''s mouth suddenly opened.


    He said in an extremely dull tone.


    "I''m¡­"


    "Vast Ocean Current ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 424 Sword-wielding Order

    There were not many pedestrians on the streets of Crossing Imperial City.


    Zhen Yue stood outside the manor and took a deep look at the courtyard. Beside her, Hu Ma and the others were urging her to leave. Not far away, the apostles sent by Dark Asura Palace were quietly waiting.


    "Boss, don''t look anymore. It was someone who wanted to drive us away!" Hu Ma said with a frown.


    He was somewhat indignant in his heart. It was true that Xu Han had saved them. If Xu Han hadn''t released the Dark Asura Palace from their pursuit, they wouldn''t have been able to receive the Dark Asura Palace''s escort as they were now.


    However, he still felt that Xu Han''s attitude was too harsh, especially towards Zhen Yue.


    Zhen Yue waited for a long time, but in the end, she did not see Xu Han come to see him off. She lowered her head in disappointment, turned around, and followed everyone to the messenger sent by Dark Asura Palace.


    The leader was Yuan Xiucheng , one of the Ten Halls of the Dark Asura Palace that she and Xu Han had met that day!


    The man wore a spring-like smile on his face. He bowed and pointed to the carriage behind him. "Miss, don''t worry. I will definitely send you and your brothers to a safe place."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yue nodded and whispered, "Thank you, Big Brother Yuan."


    After saying that, she looked at the courtyard for the last time and finally stepped into the carriage.


    ¡­


    In the manor, the middle-aged man''s face was filled with grief.


    "Little Han, I''ve told you so many times, why don''t you listen to me? She''s such a nice girl, why do you have to drive her away?"


    "Even if you want to chase her away, there''s no need for you to have such an attitude, right?"


    "Even if you have a bad attitude, they will leave. Is it still okay to meet them?"


    The more Chu Chouli spoke, the angrier he became. He surrounded Xu Han with a tone filled with sorrow for his misfortune and anger.


    Ning Zhumang, who was sitting at the side, watched his nose and heart and drank his tea. He turned a blind eye to this situation.


    Xue Ning frowned and sat at the side. Although she did not say anything, the expression on her face showed that she was dissatisfied with Xu Han''s actions.


    At this moment, Yan Zhan stood up and walked to Chu Chouli''s side. He patted Chu Chouli''s shoulder with a smile and said, "Brother Chu, you don''t need to do this. In fact, Brother Xu is doing this for the good of Miss Zhen and the others."


    "Why is it for Miss Zhen''s own good?" Chu Chouli clearly did not understand Yan Zhan''s words. He frowned and asked back.


    "Brother Chu knows what happened yesterday." Yan Zhan smiled and said, "That Crimson Firmament Sect has an immortal heart. Yesterday, they used Miss Zhen''s absence to deceive Brother Xu. Obviously, they have been staring at us all the time. Isn''t Miss Zhen going to suffer this calamity if she follows us?"


    "Although it was just a scam yesterday, the enemy was in the dark and I was in the open, but who knows if they will really kidnap Miss Zhen?"


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s expression slightly slowed down. He muttered, "How about this¡­"


    But soon, the middle-aged man''s expression changed again. "But this is the Royal City. Those people from the Crimson Firmament Sect dare not use force here even if they have the guts to do so."


    Yan Zhan smiled and was about to say something.


    At that time, Xue Ning, who had been quietly listening to all of this, suddenly changed her expression. Her eyes suddenly turned white, and at that time, her entire eyes were replaced by white things. Waves of white light shot out from her eyes.


    At that moment, her body began to tremble, and dense traces of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    "Xue Ning!" Yan Zhan quickly noticed Xue Ning''s abnormality. He quickly walked forward and hugged the girl''s body. He anxiously asked, "Xue Ning! What''s wrong with you?"


    But at this moment, Xue Ning didn''t seem to be able to hear anyone else''s words. She grabbed Yan Zhan''s hand tightly and said in an extremely low and hoarse tone, "Hurry up and leave."


    "Hurry up and leave¡­"


    "Immortal ¡­"


    "Swordsmanship!"


    This kind of change was unexpected, but it was just as they were hesitating.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion came from outside the manor.


    The rumbling sound was extremely loud, and there was also a violent tremor wrapped around it.


    Everyone regained their senses and looked in the direction of the courtyard entrance. They could vaguely hear a group of hurried footsteps rushing towards them.


    Not long after, a group of people rushed into the courtyard where everyone was, surrounding Xu Han and the others on the third floor.


    At this moment, Xu Han and the others stared intently. There were both soldiers wearing armor and disciples wearing the unique clothes of the Crimson Firmament Sect. Moreover, there was a hatred and killing intent on everyone''s faces. It was obvious that they had come with ill intentions.


    "I don''t see Blood Blade in the Imperial City. I''m sitting at home with a friend, but I don''t want to suffer from the heavens. May I know what you mean by that?" After all, Xu Han was Xu Han. He quickly regained his senses and looked at the people around him. He asked coldly.


    In this Heng Imperial City, the absence of the Blood Blade''s words was not a rumor in Jianghu, but a practical rule.


    It was rumored that Li Dongjun, who was still named Grand Xia State Master, was unwilling to see this blade appear in the city. In order to cater to this State Master, the Imperial Court set down the rule of not seeing the Blood Blade in Horizontal Imperial City.


    Of course, Li Dongjun had long since disappeared. Although this rule still existed, it was no longer an iron law.


    As long as you have enough determination and want to bear the consequences, the rules can also make way for you.


    Obviously, Lu Houde , who had walked out of the open passage, had already made up his mind to do so.


    He looked at Xu Han with a sinister smile. A bronze token in his hand was repeatedly tossed up and caught by him. Beside him was the Li Clan''s prince, Li Moding !


    "You surnamed Xu, do you really think you can rest easy just by hiding in the Crossing Imperial City?" He asked with a complacent expression, but his eyes flashed with fanaticism. He couldn''t hold back any longer and wanted to return the resentment he had accumulated over the past few days to the youth in front of him.


    Xu Han frowned. Judging from the expression on Lu Houde''s face, it was not difficult for him to deduce that Lu Houde''s actions had clearly been planned for a long time. As for the crux of all this, if he thought back to Xue Ning''s words, he was sure that the other party dared to put up such a large formation in the Crossing Imperial City to surround them, it was obviously related to the token in Lu Houde''s hand.


    The sword command.


    Xu Han muttered this phrase in his heart, but he had to admit that he had never heard of it before.


    "What? Prince Li and Elder Lu can''t afford to lose, can they? Come and find me to report the enmity at the Dragon Gate Meeting?" But on the surface, Xu Han still asked calmly, unwilling to reveal the turbulence in his heart in front of his opponent.


    "Young Master Xu, how can you think like this?" Li Moding laughed and said at that time. Although he had a brilliant smile on his face as a peacemaker, the schadenfreude in the depths of his eyes could not be concealed from Xu Han''s eyes.


    "The victory or defeat of the Dragon Gate Association depends on your own abilities. Young Master Xu has such a cultivation at such a young age. We are naturally convinced. I came here today for official business, not for personal grievances."


    Li Moding ''s expression turned serious as he spoke, and his previous smile dissipated at that time.


    "The Crimson Firmament Sect sues Xu Hanyan Zhan and the others for seizing the sect''s most precious treasure. The Sword Handling Pavilion Master has requested a sword command. Jianghu matters have occurred. This king will only bring his troops here to protect this courtyard. Everyone is arrogant, but there is one thing that should not harm ordinary people!" After saying that, the Li Clan''s prince retreated. The guards also followed Li Moding and dismissed all the outsiders within a mile of the courtyard, while the guards surrounded this place.


    Seeing this, Lu Houde said, The expression on his face became even more serious. He took out the sword command in his hand and inserted a True Essence into it. At that moment, the simple token trembled violently. His body paused and he flew over Xu Han and the others. Then, a golden light shot out from the token. A golden barrier enveloped the entire area from a hundred feet above the dome.


    The expressions of Xu Han and the others who had never seen such a scene changed.


    "Under this formation, unless an immortal makes a move, no true essence fluctuation can break through the formation triggered by the sword-wielding command." At this time, Yan Zhan finally calmed down Xue Ning, who had undergone a strange change. He winked at Chu Chouli and asked the burly man to bring Xue Ning to the backyard, while he came to Xu Han''s ear and said this.


    "The Sword Handling Token is something that was refined to settle some disputes in Jianghu that must be resolved in Horizontal Imperial City. There are only ten in the Sword Handling Pavilion, all of which are in the hands of Pavilion Master Xiao Ran. It will cost a great price to obtain this item. It seems that the Crimson Firmament Sect is going to kill us all this time."


    After all, Yan Zhan was a native of Great Xia, so he was very clear about these rules.


    Hearing this, Xu Han and Ning Zhumang exchanged glances and saw a serious expression in each other''s eyes.


    "Little brat, I''ll settle this with you today." Seeing Xu Han and the others acting like this, Lu Houde''s anger was mostly out of his heart, but he naturally wouldn''t let Xu Han and the others off like this.


    If Xu Han and the others hadn''t stolen the invitation cards of his disciples, making it difficult for him to explain to the sect, why would he have paid such a high price to obtain this sword-wielding order?


    Moreover, aside from this, the Golden Crow True Fire that concerned the safety of the next Heavenly Tribulation gave Lu Houde sufficient reason to kill these people and force him to ask about the whereabouts of the Golden Crow True Fire.


    Once he did this, not only would his sect leader not punish him for the Dragon Gate Gathering, he would also reward him greatly for such a great contribution.


    Thinking of this, Lu Houde ''s eyes immediately lit up with fanaticism.


    "Formation!" He let out a loud shout at that time, and hundreds of disciples immediately lined up behind him. Hu Man''er and her husband, Xing Zhen, immediately stood on both sides of Lu Houde.


    The three Great Evolution Realm experts, together with the battle formation formed by the hundreds of elite disciples, unleashed an unimaginably terrifying power in front of Xu Han and the others at that moment.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 425 Wooden Chest

    The Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation was a secret that the Crimson Firmament Sect did not pass down.


    Under the joint efforts of these hundreds of elite disciples, although the power they displayed was less than one percent of the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s grand formation, the battle prowess they displayed on Lu Houde''s three Great Evolution Realm experts was enough to overwhelm Xu Han and the others.


    Everyone had already planted a deadlock between themselves, so they naturally didn''t have much to say at this moment. A great battle was about to break out.


    Xu Han met Lu Houde, Yan Zhan met Hu Man''er, and Ning Zhumang met Xing Zhen.


    For a moment, within the barrier activated by the sword command, flames howled, and sword shadows shone like rays of light.


    One had to know that these four people were all elders of the Crimson Firmament Sect. Although they were both experts of the Great Evolution Realm, their cultivation levels were slightly higher than those of ordinary Great Evolution Realm experts. This was the advantage of being from a famous sect. Whether it was the gifts they received from the sect or the cultivation methods they cultivated, their strength was much stronger than that of cultivators in the same realm in a certain sense.


    Of course, regardless of whether it was Yan Zhan or Ning Zhumang, one of them came from the Devil Heaven Sect, which was one of the three sects, and the other was the head of the Great Zhou''s number one sect, the Exquisite Pavilion. Whether it was cultivation methods or cultivation realms, compared to the three of them, they were all at a disadvantage.


    Although under the support of the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation, Yan Zhan and Ning Zhumang''s strength had greatly increased, they were still able to barely cope.


    But in comparison, Xu Han was not so lucky.


    Regardless of whether it was a fortuitous encounter or the foundation he obtained, Xu Han believed that he was not inferior to any cultivator. However, he was only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm after all. He was two whole realms inferior to Lu Houde. From the very beginning, this kind of battle was not fair at all. Moreover, with the support of the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation, Lu Houde''s cultivation had almost reached the half-step Immortal Realm. In his hands, Xu Han only had the ability to resist and did not have the ability to retaliate.


    Under the sight of Baiyu Xi, Xu Han''s face was already ashen. His clothes were shattered, and some of his exposed skin was covered in scorched marks.


    Strangely enough, even though Lu Houde hated Xu Han to the bone, he had stopped repeatedly despite killing Xu Han several times.


    Xu Han blocked a roaring fireball with his sword light and retreated several zhang. At this time, Ning Zhumang and Yan Zhan were also defeated by the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation and retreated to Xu Han''s side.


    Similarly, neither Hu Man''er nor Xing Zhen chose to kill the three of them at this moment.


    Xu Han''s heart sank when he saw the three of them walking over with a sinister smile. "Looks like the Crimson Firmament Sect wants to torture us before they kill us," he said.


    However, when he said this, Yan Zhan was like a mouthful of blood. He said, "They don''t have such thoughts. They want to force Master Wei to take action."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned. He raised his sword and stood up. He looked coldly at the three people slowly walking towards him. He was not in a hurry to make a move.


    He was waiting for Yan Zhan to finish.


    "The barrier created by the sword command can only withstand the true essence fluctuations of cultivators below the Earthly Immortal Realm. Therefore, the party who initiated the sword command cannot send out an immortal unless ¡­"


    "Unless we have an immortal to attack first." Ning Zhumang also stood up at that time. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and took Yan Zhan''s words.


    "Smart." Yan Zhan smiled faintly at him.


    "We cannot let them succeed." Hearing this, Xu Han also came back to his senses.


    Although his grudge with the Crimson Firmament Sect was extremely deep, in the final analysis, the thing the Crimson Firmament Sect wanted the most from them was the Golden Crow True Fire in Master Wei''s hand.


    The real purpose behind this sword command was clearly Master Wei. Although Master Wei had recovered quite a bit from that great battle, Xu Han did not think that Master Wei, who was no match for the Sect Leader before, would be able to fight against him at this moment.


    "Of course not." Yan Zhan was right. Master Wei had saved his life. Previously, because of the battle outside the Royal City, Master Wei was seriously injured. He already felt guilty, so he was naturally unwilling to let the other party succeed.


    At that time, the three of them exchanged glances and saw a strong determination in each other''s eyes.


    As for Lu Houde and the others who were walking over, they naturally heard the conversation between the three of them very clearly.


    However, there was not the slightest fear or unease on their faces. Instead, the smile on their faces was stronger than a single breath.


    "Do you think that old man will watch you die, or will he come to save you?" Lu Houde suddenly stopped ten feet away from Xu Han and the others and said with a sinister smile.


    Naturally, Xu Han and the others did not waste any time talking to him. At that time, the three of them activated their true essence and sword intent. Xu Han was even prepared to release the demonic beast''s true spirit. Master Wei''s condition was truly not optimistic. Xu Han did not want him to take this risk.


    When Lu Houde saw the three of them acting like this, his eyes immediately lit up with a cold light.


    At that time, one of his hands reached out and shouted, "Array up!"


    At that time, the hundred plus disciples behind him all responded, and raging true essence flowed out of their bodies and condensed into the air above the palm that extended towards Lu Houde.


    As a result, the phantom of a divine bird bathed in fire suddenly appeared. It let out a loud and long cry, causing the heavens and earth to instantly quieten down.


    The Vermillion Bird Divine Bird''s body became even more solid and enormous as the true essence of the surrounding disciples poured in. In just ten breaths of time, it had turned into a size of ten zhang.


    It spread its wings, and Xu Han and the others were instantly enveloped in that shadow. The power contained within the Divine Bird''s body was also extremely boundless, and under that pressure, Xu Han and the others faintly felt that their breathing was blocked.


    When the divine bird had condensed, Lu Houde felt that he was confident of victory.


    He glanced at the courtyard behind Xu Han and the others and asked coldly, "What, aren''t you going to make a move?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go find you after I kill them!"


    With that, he waved his hand and the giant Vermillion Bird let out a long cry, rushing towards Xu Han and the others.


    Naturally, Xu Han and the others weren''t the ones who were surrendered. For a moment, the golden sword shadow, the cold iron chain, and the white lion spirit were all summoned by the three of them and charged towards the divine bird.


    However, the power of the divine bird was truly beyond their expectations. With just a slight touch, the things they summoned were burned to ashes under the divine bird''s wings.


    Regardless of whether it was the Frost Iron Chain or the white lion phantom, they were both True Spirits of Yan Zhan and Ning Zhumang. They were connected to the Heart God. At this moment, the two of them who had been defeated all turned pale and spat out a mouthful of blood from their mouths.


    Although Xu Han was fine, seeing the divine bird''s overwhelming attack, Xu Han finally gritted his teeth and was about to summon his demonic beast True Spirit to fight against it.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    But at that moment, a long sigh came from all directions.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed as he saw a pitch-black object rapidly falling from the Vermillion Bird''s head.


    That thing''s speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived at an altitude of less than ten zhang above the Vermillion Bird''s head.


    Xu Han recognized that thing¡­


    At that time, the wooden chest on Master Wei ''s back¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 426 The Battle Of Immortals

    So.


    The aggressive Divine Flame Bird suddenly landed an inch away from Xu Han and the others.


    Its head fiercely fell to the ground and its body violently flapped. Especially its pair of enormous wings, it continuously flapped and raised waves of fire. However, even so, it still did not stand up again.


    Because above its head stood a small wooden box. At least, the size of that wooden box was not surprising compared to its enormous body.


    However, the wooden chest seemed to be extremely heavy, pressing down on its head like Mount Tai.


    Seemingly unable to withstand such a heavy pressure, the Vermillion Bird''s mouth began to let out bursts of mournful cries. Then, cracks that were like poisonous snakes gradually appeared on its body. The cracks appeared extremely abruptly and quickly, covering its entire body in an instant.


    Its struggles gradually became powerless. After a few breaths, its wings were completely lowered. Then, with a crisp sound, its enormous body shattered like glass at that time.


    The flames that filled the sky scorched the earth black, and thick smoke rose up.


    At that time, a figure slowly landed on the wooden box and looked coldly at Lu Houde and the others with his hands behind his back.


    " Master Wei !"


    Naturally, there was no need to think too much. The person who attacked was Master Wei.


    Xu Han and the others revealed peculiar expressions as they called out at that time. They knew very well that Master Wei''s appearance was exactly what the other party wanted. Apart from being worried, everyone else was blaming themselves.


    "I''m finally out." Compared to the worries of Xu Han and the others, Lu Houde and the others revealed sinister smiles.


    Master Wei''s clothes stirred. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Lu Houde . There was not much anger in his eyes. Instead, there was a trace of deep sorrow in his eyes.


    "Thousands of years¡­"


    "It''s my fault that Wu Xiaohe''s inheritance has fallen into such a state."


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Lu Houde snorted coldly, "What is this old thing? You can actually casually mention the name of our Crimson Firmament Sect''s ancestor?"


    His sect leader had been waiting in the shadows for a long time. He only waited for this Master Wei to appear. Even if the other party was an immortal, his previous injuries would not have recovered in time. In his opinion, Master Wei was definitely not his sect leader''s opponent. He naturally pretended to be a fox and did not fear the old man in front of him.


    Pa!


    But just as he said that, a fiery pain came from Lu Houde ''s side.


    Before he could regain his senses, he felt a blur in front of him, and a figure dressed in white appeared in front of him.


    Although the voice was facing away from him, the burning flame embroidered on the back of the white robe still allowed Lu Houde to recognize the other party''s identity.


    He did not have the courage to criticize the other party for attacking him. Instead, he knelt down with a face full of fear and shouted, " Lu Houde respectfully welcomes the Sect Leader!"


    The surrounding disciples also came to their senses at that time. They all followed Lu Houde''s example and knelt down, shouting, "Disciple respectfully greets the Sect Leader."


    "Charge against our ancestors, this palm strike was made by me on behalf of the old gentleman." The white-robed man did not turn around, but an ice-cold voice sounded at that moment.


    Of course, Lu Houde was puzzled. This was originally to cause trouble for Master Wei, but why did his sect leader suddenly address him as an ancestor? However, he did not dare to be disobedient at this moment. He hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Thank you for your teachings, Sect Leader."


    ¡­


    This time, Xie Min Yu was no longer in front of Xu Han and the others, but he himself.


    He was much younger than Xu Han and the others had imagined. He looked at least around 30 years old, and was even much younger than Ning Zhumang and the others. In fact, to an immortal like him who had lived for hundreds of years, his appearance was not something that could be used to measure his age.


    At this moment, he was dressed in a white robe. He turned a blind eye to Xu Han and the others. He raised his head and looked straight at Master Wei standing on the wooden box. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile, "This junior dashed forward. I wonder if Master Wei is satisfied with this treatment."


    Xie Min Yu had been in charge of the Crimson Firmament Sect for more than three hundred years, so he naturally knew much more about the many Xin Mi in the sect than Lu Houde and the others.


    After interacting with Master Wei several times, he gradually realized that this old man was not as simple as he had imagined. Especially after he went back and deliberately flipped through some records, although he found it hard to believe, Xie Min Yu still vaguely guessed the old man''s identity.


    "I don''t want to participate in the affairs of the Crimson Firmament Sect." Master Wei looked at Xie Min Yu, but did not comment on the goodwill that the Sect Leader had suddenly shown.


    "Sir, you are righteous." Xie Min Yu smiled and then his expression sank. "Since that''s the case, let''s talk about the Golden Crow True Fire in Senior''s hands."


    Hearing this, Master Wei smiled faintly. His hand suddenly appeared, and a golden flame suddenly appeared in his palm.


    Even with Xie Min Yu''s 300-year-old immortal temperament, his body trembled slightly at that time, and a trace of greed flashed in his eyes.


    "You want it?" Master Wei asked with a smile.


    "This item is related to our Crimson Firmament Sect''s thousand-year inheritance. Please give it up, sir. From now on, both Sir and Sir''s friends are guests of our Crimson Firmament Sect." Xie Min Yu said loudly.


    "This item was originally gifted to me by your ancestor Wu Xiaohe. Logically speaking, if you want it, I will return it to you." Master Wei said.


    Xie Min Yu''s face was filled with joy as he said, "Sir, you are truly admirable to the younger generation."


    However, before the word "clothing" could be spoken, it stopped at that moment.


    At that moment, Master Wei clenched his open palm and the golden flame dissipated.


    The old man shook his head and said regretfully, "Unfortunately, I can''t give it to you."


    At that moment, the joy on Xie Min Yu''s face instantly froze. His clothes stirred and thousands of fire snakes surged behind him. He stretched out his body and stared at Master Wei, saying in a low voice, "Looks like Mister doesn''t want to be beautiful anymore?"


    This time, Master Wei did not answer Xie Min Yu''s question directly. Instead, he looked at the man in front of him with a calm gaze.


    He looked at it for a long time, and there was a scene of more than ten breaths of time.


    He naturally had a reason that he had no choice but to do so. Such a reason was enough to move many people. He had reason to believe that with Xie Min Yu''s three hundred years of cultivation, he would be able to understand this principle.


    But now that Xie Min Yu and the heavenly tribulation had combined, he had seen too many people who were about to die obsessed with life. This was naturally understandable. However, too many times, he was too persistent, and in return, he had lost his nature.


    Obviously, Xie Min Yu was gradually lost in this persistence.


    Therefore, the old man shook his head again and said, "No."


    As a result, the fire serpent behind Xie Min Yu roared and rushed towards the old man.


    The old man''s clothes stirred, and the earth beneath his feet trembled. Stone walls suddenly stretched out, blocking the old man''s path towards the roaring fire serpent.


    ¡­


    The battle between immortals shook the mountains and rivers. Even if it was just a test at the beginning, it still shook the Heng Imperial City.


    So.


    In the palace, a man wearing a brocade robe frowned. He put down the memorial in his hand and walked to the entrance of the hall, looking at it with his hands behind his back.


    In the Dragon Hidden Temple, the sleepy old monk suddenly sat up and tilted his head to think for a moment. Then, he lowered his head, crossed his chant beads, and muttered to himself, "Amitabha!"


    Inside the Sword Handling Pavilion, the burly man with a face full of flesh and blood looked at the rice bowl that had been moved a little because of the sudden tremor of the earth. He reached out his hand again and put the rice bowl back in its previous position. Only then did he nod in satisfaction and once again buried his head in bitterness as if no one else was watching.


    Inside a mansion gate in Heng Imperial City, the skinny old scholar hesitated slightly when he wrote his pen. Ink dripped into the snow-white rice paper and a good word was destroyed. The old Confucian scholar was slightly stunned, and finally sighed softly, but he didn''t know if it was for this good word or something else¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 427 Light Pursuer

    After a loud explosion.


    The stone wall shattered, and the fire snake returned with no success.


    Master Wei looked at Xie Min Yu and said, "This place is not good."


    Xie Min Yu smiled faintly. His body paused for a moment, and he actually rushed into the clouds at that moment. His speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, no one could find his figure.


    Master Wei looked up at the horizon. The earth beneath his feet suddenly surged, and a huge stone pillar suddenly rose. It was at that moment that a wooden chest and Master Wei , who was standing on it, rushed into the horizon.


    The barrier that wielded the sword order could only resist the fluctuations of True Essence below the Immortal Realm. If it was an Immortal Dou Technique, it would definitely bring about a great calamity to the Heng Imperial City. Most of them obviously did not want to see this.


    Therefore, the two of them tacitly chose to fight in the horizon.


    The two Immortals left. Everyone on the ground looked at each other. After a moment of shock, they raised their respective weapons and fought each other again.


    Fortunately, Master Wei had broken the Vermillion Bird before, causing the battle formation to shatter and the disciples to be seriously injured. Without the support of the battle formation, although Xu Han and the others were unable to cope due to their injuries, they were still able to barely cope and would not be defeated in a short period of time.


    ¡­


    The carriage had already arrived at the entrance of Heng Imperial City, but there were suddenly rumbles coming from afar.


    Ever since she got on the car, Zhen Yue, who had been lowering her head, suddenly raised her head. She lifted the curtain of the carriage and turned to look in the direction where the rumbling came from.


    If she remembered correctly, that place should be Xu Han''s residence.


    Zhen Yue frowned at that moment.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" Hu Ma and the others on the side were also curious as to why such a loud noise could be made in the Royal City, but they did not take it to heart. On the contrary, when they saw Zhen Yue''s abnormal state, everyone frowned.


    However, Zhen Yue ignored them. She seemed to think of her body and shouted, "Stop!"


    However, he quickly stood up and quickly got out of the carriage.


    At this moment, the pedestrians on the street also looked towards the direction where the rumbling came from. Someone let out a cry of alarm and pointed at the dome.


    There, two blurry figures intertwined. Streams of light and flames flickered, but in an instant, they returned to their deathly silence.


    "Miss Zhen, we can leave the city soon. What do you mean?" At this time, Yuan Xiucheng walked out of the carriage with a smile on his face and came to Zhen Yue''s side. He asked softly.


    Zhen Yue did not answer Yuan Xiucheng''s question immediately. She stretched out her hand and pointed in the direction where the fight was coming from, asking, "Where is that place?"


    The smile on Yuan Xiucheng''s face flashed when he heard this. Then, he asked in an extremely surprised tone, "Didn''t the girl know?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhen Yue turned to look at the man and asked with a frown.


    "Last night, the Crimson Firmament Sect took advantage of the absence of the girl to say that they had robbed the girl and threatened Brother Xu. Fortunately, Brother Xu was alert enough to see through their tricks."


    "However, Brother Xu thinks that since the Crimson Firmament Sect is unwilling to die, it is very likely that one plan will fail and another plan will be made. He really attacked the girl, so he asked me to send her out of the city in case anything unexpected happens." At this point, Yuan Xiucheng looked at Zhen Yue with great interest before continuing, "At this moment, I think it should be the people from the Crimson Firmament Sect who requested the sword command. I think they have already fought with Brother Xu and the others."


    After saying that, the man curled his lips and sighed with regret, "Brother Xu has always attached great importance to love and righteousness. I''m afraid that life and death are uncertain in this situation. This lowly one is truly depressed."


    This was the first time Zhen Yue had heard such a truth, and Hu Ma and the others, who had been with her for many years, had naturally seen through her thoughts. Their expressions changed as they hurriedly walked forward and surrounded Zhen Yue and said, "Boss, since Xu Han asked us to leave, we must not let her down."


    "That''s right, and that Xu Han is full of tricks. He probably won''t just sit there and wait for his death. Let''s not cause any trouble for him!"


    The four of them talked to each other in Zhen Yue''s ears, but Zhen Yue did not respond to them. Instead, she stared straight at the two people fighting in the sky.


    This caused Hu Ma and the others to panic even more.


    Hu Ma said with a calm expression, "Boss, you have to think clearly. Since the Crimson Firmament Sect has obtained the sword command, you must be prepared to come this time. Previously, Master Wei was no match for the Crimson Firmament Sect''s sect leader. Now that he is seriously ill, I''m afraid he will be doomed. Not only will we not be able to help him, we will also lose our lives!"


    Perhaps it was because his life and death were at stake, Hu Ma, who had always been elm-headed, seemed to have opened his eyes and organized things clearly.


    The three people beside him also hurriedly agreed, trying to dispel some unrealistic thoughts in Zhen Yue''s mind.


    It seemed that this persuasion had worked. At that time, Zhen Yue actually withdrew her gaze from the distance and turned to look at Hu Ma and the others. She smiled and asked, "Have you discussed where you are going?"


    The four of them were stunned by this question, but soon, a hint of joy appeared on their faces.


    "Go to Longzhou!" Shi Yucheng said as he thought about making money and becoming rich.


    "Go to Qi Province!" Lu Yashan said as he thought of meeting the pretty girl.


    Seeing this, Hu Ma glared fiercely at the two of them. At this juncture, there was an internal conflict, which made Hu Ma''s teeth itch with hatred.


    "Boss, let''s go wherever you want!" Hu Ma hurriedly said at that time.


    Upon hearing this, the three people on the side regained their senses and nodded in agreement.


    "Qizhou." Zhen Yue smiled and replied, "Seeing more yellow sand in Jizhou, I also want to see the beautiful mountains and rivers."


    "Good! Let''s go to Qizhou." The four of them hurriedly replied. Right now, as long as Zhen Yue could get rid of that thought, she wanted them to go to Blade Mountain Flame Sea, so she guessed that the four of them would be happy.


    "Get in the car." Zhen Yue looked at the concern on the faces of the four people, her heart slightly warming as she said this.


    The four of them didn''t dare to spit out a single word and hurriedly got into the carriage.


    At this moment, Zhen Yue walked over to Yuan Xiucheng and cupped her hands to the man. "Please take care of my four brothers, Big Brother Yuan."


    Yuan Xiucheng was stunned, but soon understood what Zhen Yue meant. The man nodded slightly and was about to respond.


    However, the four people who stepped onto the carriage stopped at that moment.


    They ran down again and anxiously surrounded Zhen Yue, "Boss, what do you mean?"


    "I have to go." Zhen Yue''s answer came very quickly and with great certainty. "But you don''t have to accompany me. Go to Qi Province and do some business. Marry a wife and live a good life."


    "Why?" Hu Ma finally couldn''t hold back the frustration in his heart anymore. He shouted loudly, "Don''t you feel anything about that brat Xu Han? Why must you accompany him to his death?"


    Lu Yashan and the others looked at each other. Obviously, they were also shocked by Hu Ma''s sudden explosion.


    For a moment, he was stunned on the spot, but his gaze was straight at Zhen Yue.


    They also had this kind of question. They really couldn''t understand what exactly Xu Han was worth Zhen Yue doing.


    Facing the puzzled gazes of the crowd, a smile suddenly appeared on Zhen Yue''s face. She raised her head to look at the sky, her eyes reflecting the sunshine of spring, shining brightly.


    She said, "He''s light¡­"


    ¡­


    In the end, Zhen Yue went to Xu Han''s residence alone.


    Wei Chen carefully looked at Hu Ma and the others standing on the spot and asked, "Shall we ¡­ Shall we not go?"


    "To what?" Just as he said this, Hu Ma interrupted him. The burly man''s face turned red and he shouted, "Are you going to accompany him to his death?"


    With that, Hu Ma walked to the side of the carriage as if he was angry. He was about to get on the carriage, "If she wants to die, let her go. Let''s go, go to Qi Province!"


    However, his encouragement did not have the desired effect.


    Lu Yashan and the others looked at each other. They all stood on the same spot without the slightest intention of following Hu Ma.


    Shi Yucheng whispered, "We agreed to die together."


    "Yes." Wei Chen answered with a sad expression, "I heard that the path to the underworld is not easy to walk, so I was so cold that I panicked."


    "What if the boss is bullied by those perverts?" Lu Yashan said sullenly.


    Hu Ma, who had already stood on one foot on the carriage, was somewhat unable to get off the stage. With a calm expression, he shouted, "How can I live enough? I don''t want to marry a wife anymore? If I want to go, I won''t accompany that bastard surnamed Xu to die!"


    "How about¡­" The youngest Wei Chen suddenly raised his head to look at Hu Ma. "Little Brother Ma, take a wife and bring my share." After saying that, the child cupped his hands towards Hu Ma solemnly and turned around without hesitation, chasing after Zhen Yue in the direction of her departure.


    "I''ll have to trouble Brother Ma for my share." Shi Yucheng cupped his hands and said, then turned around and left.


    Looking at the two of them walking far away, Hu Ma''s face was ashen, it was hard to see the extreme.


    Fortunately, Lu Yashan, who had always been at odds with him, actually walked towards him.


    Hu Ma''s expression slowed slightly as he was about to say something.


    But at that time, Lu Yashan stretched out his hand and heavily patted Hu Ma''s shoulder.


    The burly man looked at Hu Ma meaningfully and said, "Thank you, brother. I like an eighteen-year-old girl. Don''t look for a big one."


    Without waiting for Hu Ma to react, he turned around and chased after the two of them.


    Hu Ma, who was still standing there, was stunned as he watched the three of them leave in the distance.


    He held it in for a long time and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Fuck you, my waist is not good, four of you? Do you want to kill me?"


    The man scolded carelessly, but his footsteps were still extremely honest as he followed the footsteps of the people who left.


    Behind him, Yuan Xiucheng watched as everyone left. He slowly walked to the carriage. His eyes narrowed and shocking light flashed in his eyes.


    "Something that even the surveillance personnel have to protect¡­"


    "Then let me see what you are."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 428 Shen Wushuang

    The people in Heng Imperial City had long since put down the clerks in their hands and looked up at the horizon.


    Most of them naturally couldn''t see the true situation of this Immortal Dou Technique with their eyesight, but this didn''t hinder their curiosity.


    As the protagonists, Xie Min Yu and Master Wei obviously didn''t have the mood to pay attention to the thoughts of these ordinary people.


    At this moment, Xie Min Yu was slightly panting. He stared at the old man in front of him, and his heart naturally surged. According to his thoughts, the old man had suffered serious injuries in the previous battle. He was still clear about his abilities. Even if the old man was an immortal who had lived for nearly a thousand years, it was impossible for him to fully recover in just a month or two.


    Moreover, if he hadn''t seen wrongly, the reason why the old man had been defeated by him last time was because there were some more serious injuries in the old man''s body. Together, the two of them gave him a feeling that his trip was certain.


    However, after the battle, Xie Min Yu finally realized that he had underestimated the other party.


    He stared at the towering old man, who was stepping on a huge wooden chest. The wooden chest rose from the ground and reached a stone pillar that was a thousand feet high in the sky. After several probes, he didn''t say that he had used all of his strength, but he had also used up 70-80% of his strength. However, the old man saw this move and didn''t leave the wooden chest for half a step from the beginning to the end.


    Thinking of this, Xie Min Yu''s expression became even uglier. "Teacher, you are really hiding something."


    He said this, but his gaze was still fixed on the old man. He was looking for a chance to win in one blow.


    Master Wei could see through his thoughts, but he had no intention of piercing them.


    Instead, he shook his head and stared at Xie Min Yuyan with a tone that was close to preaching, "After passing this heavenly tribulation, what about next time?"


    These words undoubtedly pierced through Xie Min Yu''s pain.


    The Sect Leader''s expression changed slightly as he angrily said, "Only after this time will there be a next time. If you don''t live, there will never be any hope!"


    This time, it was Master Wei''s turn to be stunned.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed, "Yes, there is hope for survival."


    Then, the old man''s expression became serious and he said solemnly, "Well, since we are all for our own hopes, then let''s decide the outcome."


    At that time, the old man''s clothes were stirred up. The towering stone pillar beneath his feet suddenly trembled slightly. Branches suddenly extended out from the cracks in the stone. When those branches first extended, they were still extremely small. However, the child''s arm was thick, but it quickly turned into a meter in size and rushed towards Xie Min Yu.


    Xie Min Yu''s expression changed and he didn''t dare to underestimate his opponent.


    At that moment, the fire snakes behind him rushed out to meet the thick branches.


    The tiny fire snake contained one of the hottest flames in the world, the Vermillion Bird Divine Flame.


    The tiny fire snake wrapped around the thick branches, and then the huge branches ignited fierce flames. In the blink of an eye, the flames burned them to ashes.


    Seeing that Master Wei''s expression did not change at all, his eyes narrowed and a fierce flame suddenly rose behind him. Then, a three-legged Golden Crow suddenly appeared behind him. The Golden Crow let out a long howl and charged towards Xie Min Yu.


    Seeing this, Xie Min Yu''s expression was also solemn.


    The fire serpents behind him suddenly gathered in a twisted manner, turning into a divine Vermillion Bird at that time.


    Compared to the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird condensed by the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect, this Vermillion Bird Divine Bird was naturally incomparable.


    Regardless of whether it was the size of a hundred feet or the scorching temperature that almost ripped apart the space around him, he could clearly see how extraordinary this divine bird was.


    Xie Min Yu was able to walk to this point. He was determined not to be a timid person. Moreover, he had cultivated this fire type cultivation technique all his life. When he encountered the Golden Crow True Fire, he naturally had to compete with it. With a wave of his hand, the Vermillion Bird God Bird let out a long cry and charged straight at the Golden Crow.


    A loud explosion erupted.


    The terrifying power of the collision between the two divine birds was enough to affect the citizens of the Hengroyal City even at a height of 1000 feet.


    The scorching energy spread out at an extremely fast speed towards the soles of his feet.


    Xie Min Yu, who was trying his best to activate the Vermillion Bird, had no time to care about this matter. However, Master Wei frowned slightly at that time. The old man stomped his foot, and a huge earth wall suddenly appeared on the towering soldier beneath his feet. It spread horizontally and spread out for several breaths of time, blocking the air waves that filled the sky. Then, the earth wall that covered the entire Hengroyal City like a carpet instantly collapsed and turned into dust and fell towards the Hengroyal City.


    At that time, the old man flicked his finger again, and a golden flame surged out. In an instant, it spread out, wrapping the dust within it and instantly burning it together.


    In the blink of an eye, the air between them surged, and then the sky suddenly darkened. The sun was covered by something huge. In the next breath, there was only the flames that burned and then suddenly extinguished.


    Of course, ordinary people couldn''t see it clearly, but Xie Min Yu, as an immortal, could see it clearly.


    Because of this, his expression became rather ugly.


    At this moment, he had already activated the Vermillion Bird with all his might, but he was only on par with the Golden Crow. However, Master Wei was still able to do it with ease, and he still had the strength to do such a thing.


    This had already revealed the gap between the two of them on a large scale.


    Thinking of this, the Sect Leader''s expression became even uglier. He gritted his teeth and his True Essence surged out even more violently. The Vermillion Bird Divine Bird that benefited from this trembled and its attack became even more frigid. However, even so, it was still unable to defeat the Golden Crow for a while.


    Compared to Xie Min Yu''s impatient offensive, Master Wei still had an indifferent and calm expression.


    His clothes stirred again, and the middle fingers and thumbs of his hands bent slightly, and two copper coins appeared in them at that time.


    Then, he flicked his finger and the two copper coins flew out. At that time, two water dragons suddenly gushed out from his sleeves. The two water dragons let out a long roar and grabbed one of their companions. Then, they passed the two divine birds in the middle of the battle and charged straight at Xie Min Yu.


    Facing the two fierce water dragons, Xie Min Yu''s heart trembled. At this moment, he was using all of his strength to activate the Vermillion Bird and didn''t have time to care about anything else.


    However, he had witnessed the power of the water dragons that Master Wei had summoned before. If he allowed them to collide, even if he possessed the body of an immortal, he might not be able to resist them head-on.


    Because of this, Xie Min Yu''s expression changed. He finally gritted his teeth and a divine light flashed in his eyes.


    Then, a huge figure appeared behind him. It was his Immortal Dharma Form.


    Immortal Dharma Form was something that could only be condensed by an Earthly Immortal Realm expert after two Heavenly Tribulations. Its power was naturally extremely terrifying. In a sense, Immortal Dharma Form could be regarded as an incarnation of an immortal. Its strength was no weaker than this sovereign''s.


    Logically speaking, Xie Min Yu should go all out in the face of a strong enemy like Master Wei.


    However, in reality, he had his own plans, or rather, his own difficulties.


    He didn''t have much time left before his three heavenly tribulations. He wasn''t confident that he could survive this heavenly tribulation. That was why he had spent so much effort on Master Wei''s Golden Crow True Fire.


    But perhaps it was precisely because he had lived for too long that he was unwilling to take risks. Condensing the Immortal Dharma Form required a lot of time and effort. If he suffered any damage in this great battle, he was afraid that it would affect his third Heavenly Tribulation. Therefore, he was unwilling to send out the Immortal Dharma Form unless he had no other choice.


    And now, it was obvious that he had no choice but to¡­


    Fa Xiang''s body was extremely large. Under Xie Min Yu''s intentional manipulation, it was a hundred feet tall. The two water dragons that roared towards him were like two thin snakes in Fa Xiang''s body. They looked extremely weak.


    At that moment, flames lit up all over his body. He stretched out both of his hands. Although his movements seemed to be extremely slow, he still accurately grabbed onto the two whistling water dragons.


    The water dragon that had its neck grabbed let out a series of roars, but it was unable to break free from the huge palm of its hand.


    Seeing this, Xie Min Yu''s expression slowed down slightly. He thought that since this was the case, he might as well activate his Dharma Form to deal a head-on blow to Master Wei. As long as he could obtain the Golden Crow True Fire, even if his Dharma Form was destroyed, he was confident that he would survive the next Heavenly Tribulation.


    Thinking like this, the Dharma Master behind Xie Min Yu suddenly exerted his strength, and the two water dragons instantly shattered.


    Then, under his urging, the Immortal Dharma Form walked towards Master Wei.


    However, what he did not notice was that the water dragon had broken apart and turned into splashes that filled the sky, sparkling with sparkling light under the sunlight, and two golden objects were especially eye-catching.


    Those were two copper plates held by the water dragon.


    They seemed to have casually fallen, but it was a coincidence that one landed on the top of the Aspect''s Heavenly Spirit Cap, and the other landed three inches to the right of Xie Min Yu''s chest.


    That was Xie Min Yu''s Immortal Destiny Palace.


    At that time, Master Wei''s eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    At that moment, Xie Min Yu''s expression changed. He suddenly realized that the circulation of his True Essence had stopped. The Immortal Dharma Form that was about to take a step out of his body also seemed to have been cast a Body Setting Curse, stopping at the same spot.


    The smile on Master Wei''s face grew even more serious. The vine once again stretched out from the stone pillar beneath his feet. Master Wei stepped out, and his vine seemed to have intelligence. Following his steps, it paved a great path for him up to a thousand feet in the sky.


    The old man slowly walked up to Xie Min Yu and looked at the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s Sect Master. He said softly, "You''ve lost."


    Xie Min Yu''s expression changed. Of course, he knew what the old man said was true.


    But he was unwilling.


    He stared at the old man angrily, his eyes shining with a ferocious light like a wolf.


    "Two copper coins, one sealing the Heavenly Spirit Acupoint and one sealing your Destiny Palace. In less than two hours, you will not be able to break this seal." The old man turned a blind eye to Xie Min Yu''s cold gaze and said calmly.


    "Now, if I am willing, I have ten thousand ways to kill you." The old man continued, his calm tone carrying a strong sense of certainty, making no one dare to doubt the authenticity of his words in the slightest.


    Xie Min Yu''s expression was also ugly. He knew that the old man really had this ability.


    But at this moment, the old man shook his head.


    "But I won''t kill you. After all, you''re an old friend" The old man sighed. He didn''t know whether he was remembering his old friend or regretting that his old friend had been passed down for a thousand years.


    Hearing this, Xie Min Yu''s unsightly expression eased up a little. He stared at the old man in front of him, and a wisp of relief suddenly surged in his eyes. "Sir, thank you for your guidance."


    However, after hearing this, Xie Min Yu''s expression suddenly became ferocious. "It''s just that I wonder if Sir has ever heard that being kind to an enemy is cruel to him!"


    Xie Min said the last few words in an almost howling tone. Then, the Vermillion Bird that had stopped suddenly let out a long cry and was about to charge towards the Three-legged Golden Crow.


    Master Wei frowned.


    However, he soon realized that Xie Min Yu was not resisting desperately. The Vermillion Bird that was charging towards the Three-legged Golden Crow suddenly waved its wings and flew downwards.


    That was where Xu Han and the others were.


    However, once the divine bird summoned by an immortal collided with it, its might would naturally not be as simple as killing Xu Han and the others.


    He wanted to destroy the entire Horizontal Imperial City, along with the citizens of the Horizontal Imperial City, and even the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect who were bloodthirsty for him.


    "Are you crazy?" Master Wei shouted. This was the first time a dense baleful aura gushed out from his forehead. He reached out and grabbed Xie Min Yu''s neck, lifting the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s Sect Master high up in the air.


    "Haha ¡­" Xie Min Yu let out a burst of laughter at that time. "In the notes of Ancestor Wu Xiao He of the Sect, it was said that Sir is a ¡­ a sage. He is compassionate ¡­ and he has a heart full of life."


    Perhaps it was because Master Wei ''s grip on his neck was so strong that it was extremely difficult for him to speak at this moment.


    However, he continued, "Sir has his own way, but Xie also has his own way. The Grand Dao goes alone, and all living beings are abandoned children."


    As he spoke, Xie Min Yu raised his eyebrows and his gaze fell on the Vermillion Bird that was getting closer and closer to the ground.


    Its speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it landed several hundred feet away. Although it was still three to four hundred feet away from the ground, scorching waves of air still surged out. The Imperial City was in a mess. The citizens no longer had the mood to watch the show. They all cried and hugged their heads and ran.


    "Sir, it''s time to make a choice." Seemingly certain of something, Xie Min Yu smiled even more.


    Master Wei did not dare to hesitate, He had no choice but to temporarily abandon Xie Min Yu. At that time, he threw Xie Min Yu to the side. The Three-legged Golden Crow was connected to his mind. He understood what Master Wei meant and chased after the Vermillion Bird. At that time, Master Wei jumped onto the back of the three-legged Golden Crow. The wooden box standing not far from the stone pillar seemed to feel something as it flew onto Master Wei''s back.


    ¡­


    The Vermillion Bird flew forward at a speed beyond ordinary people''s expectations towards the Royal City.


    Such a loud noise naturally couldn''t conceal the perceptions of those major powers who were secretly watching this battle.


    Within the palace of Heng Imperial City, the man dressed in a brocade robe frowned. A purple divine dragon phantom behind him gradually condensed, and an imperial aura surged out. Everyone in the palace was shocked by the dragon aura, and they all knelt down in fear and obedience.


    In Long Yin Temple, the sleepy old monk opened his eyes again and said softly, "Amitabha." A golden Buddha statue appeared behind him. The Buddha statue''s eyes widened with rage, and golden light shone brightly.


    Inside the Sword Handling Pavilion, the muscular man no longer cared about the delicacies in front of him. He pushed the bowl away, slapped the table, and stood up. He wore a wide robe, and his hair on his temples rose. He scolded, "Good job, Crimson Firmament Sect, I''ve given you all face, yet I''ve actually caused such a big mess!"


    Within an ancient courtyard in Heng Imperial City, The ancient Confucian scholar finally put down the brush he had raised again. He stood up and looked at the rapidly approaching Vermillion Bird with a silent expression. Ink paintings were hanging in front of the room behind him. There were many paintings of lions, tigers, swimming dragons, birds, insects, and fish. At that time, the scrolls were calm and automatic. The eyes of the people in the paintings were shining, and there was a faint tendency for demons to come alive.


    However, just as the four major powers were about to take action to stop this impending calamity, they were about to take action.


    A dark aura suddenly appeared beside them. The black gas came so abruptly that the four of them didn''t even have time to react and were already wrapped around their bodies by the black gas. However, what was surprising was that the black gas didn''t use this to attack them. Instead, it poured into their palaces at that time, but only in an instant, it poured out again.


    However, it was this scene that caused the True Essence within the four of them to freeze, and the killing move they were about to use dispersed as well.


    "Shen Wushuang!" The four people who came to their senses also let out a furious roar at almost the same time.


    The battles between the immortals had always been far from perfect. At this moment, it was already too late for them to condense another killing move to defend against the Phoenix.


    The main culprit of all this was clearly the sudden surge of black gas.


    They stared at the black aura with ugly expressions. At that time, the black aura also turned into identical figures in front of them.


    "Everyone, don''t panic." The black shadow did not reveal any strange expressions when facing the four people who were furious. He said with a smile. The four black avatars that were located all over the Royal City turned around at that time and looked up at the Vermillion Bird and the old man who was chasing after the bird.


    His gaze grew deeper at that moment as he spoke leisurely.


    "I just want to see¡­"


    "Let''s see what kind of ability this Daofather who has lived for a thousand years has."


    Each of these four figures, who were enough to shake the entire court and the rivers and lakes in Great Xia, chose to remain silent under the pressure of the black shadow.


    Shen Wushuang.


    This name was indeed too unfamiliar to the world.


    However, he was not a secluded major power, or because he acted in a low-key manner, he was not known to anyone.


    The reason why his name was so unfamiliar to the world was because compared to this name, another name was just too famous.


    His name was Shen Wushuang.


    He was the Palace Master of Ya Qi Mountain''s Lunar Temple.


    That Supreme True Man who had lived for more than 600 years!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 429 Vitality Frontline

    Master Wei, who was sitting on the three-legged Golden Crow and flying towards the Vermillion Bird, seemed to feel something and sighed at that moment.


    Under his control, the Golden Crow''s speed was extremely fast.


    Even though the Vermillion Bird was not an extraordinary creature, Master Wei still caught up to it before it hit the ground.


    The Golden Crow of the three races waved its tail. At that time, Master Wei arrived at the bottom of the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird and greeted the other party.


    The Vermillion Bird Divine Bird carried the Vermillion Bird Divine Flame. In a sense, it was a divine flame comparable to the Golden Crow True Flame. If Master Wei wanted to deal with this thing, it would naturally not be difficult to do so.


    However, if he wanted to accomplish this in such a short period of time, he would have to pay a price.


    However, he did not hesitate at all, because behind him were the millions of living beings of the Heng Imperial City. Hence, Master Wei''s eyes narrowed, his clothes stirred, and he was about to attack the Vermillion Bird that was whistling towards him.


    At this moment, a white light suddenly spread out from the wooden box behind him.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment.


    The flying Vermillion Bird''s speed became extremely slow, and the fear on the faces of the people in Horizontal Imperial City also stopped at a certain moment.


    "Are you really going to do this?" Within the white light, a voice asked.


    "Yes." Master Wei ''s reply came very quickly without the slightest hesitation.


    As a result, the voice in the white light became somewhat impatient and even carried a hint of anger, "They have been looking for you. Doing so is tantamount to throwing yourself into a trap!"


    "Have you forgotten your millennium tribulation?"


    "Are you their opponent?"


    A series of questions hit the old man''s eardrums, but the old man''s attitude was surprisingly calm.


    "My name is Wei Changming." He said something that had nothing to do with the voice''s question. Then, he waved his hand, and the white light dissipated at that time, and the stagnant time flowed again.


    The fear on the faces of the crowd began to spread, and the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird''s howling attack once again became cold.


    A divine light lit up in Master Wei''s eyes. The aura around him began to rise continuously, and in a blink of an eye, he reached a level that was incomprehensible to ordinary people. At that time, the aura emanating from his body spread in all directions like ripples. His divine might was terrified, truly like an exiled immortal appearing in the world! So much so that the people who were originally in a state of chaos and were only focused on hugging their heads and running away stopped their footsteps one after another. It was not because of anything else, but because of this pressure, they felt their feet weaken and they were unable to lift a single bit of strength.


    Hundreds of copper coins lined up in front of Master Wei, and water dragons gushed out of his sleeves.


    They grabbed the copper coins one after another, and then whistled towards the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird!


    Master Wei''s face was silent, his hands clasped together in front of his chest, hand seals formed and constantly changing.


    Driven by him, the water dragons charged towards the Vermillion Bird from different directions. However, under the burning flames around the Vermillion Bird, the seemingly menacing water dragons could be said to have shattered at a single touch. The moment they touched it, their bodies rapidly evaporated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, even so, the water dragons still charged at the Vermillion Bird without caring about their own safety.


    Although it seems to have yielded little, However, every water dragon left a golden copper plate on the Vermillion Bird''s body before it dissipated. That thing was embedded in the divine bird''s body. Although it was extremely inconspicuous compared to the small copper plate in his enormous body, if one looked carefully, they would discover that the place where each copper plate was embedded was the life gate of the Vermillion Bird''s divine body.


    Until the last water dragon died in battle, the number of copper plates embedded in the Vermillion Bird''s body had also reached 108.


    The corner of Master Wei''s mouth curled into a smile. His expression was solemn as he shouted softly, "Knot!"


    At that moment, 108 spots of light lit up around the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird''s body. The resplendent golden light connected together and covered the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird''s entire body.


    "Break!" Master Wei''s voice sounded again.


    The soft whispering sound was like some sort of edict, carrying an inviolable majesty.


    As a result, the golden light around the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird became even more brilliant, almost to the point where it was difficult for people to look directly at it.


    However, this resplendent scene only lasted for a few breaths of time. In the next moment, the Vermillion Bird let out a mournful cry. Its enormous body suddenly shattered, turning into golden dots of light that scattered in all directions like fluorescent insects. In the end, it completely disappeared.


    ¡­


    The summit of Kunlun.


    Rows of dried-up corpses gazed at the shattered pillars.


    The sky shrouded in dark clouds suddenly began to flash with lightning and thunder. Something suddenly lit up in the thick clouds. One after another, it quickly covered the entire dome.


    It was a pair of enormous eyes, carrying a supreme dignity, as if they had awakened from an endless slumber.


    Then they all turned to look somewhere.


    "It''s him?" A dull voice sounded.


    "It''s him." A similarly dull voice replied.


    "I didn''t expect that he really lived for a thousand years." Another voice sighed, as if it was admiration or worry.


    "The watcher has already come to this world. The most terrifying darkness is awakening. We don''t have much time left. He must die!" Another voice sounded. Compared to the previous voices, the owner of this voice clearly had the status of absolute ruler. His tone carried an unquestionable majesty.


    At this time, a voice reminded him, "There is also that kid, the child that the surveillance valued. The Gui Gu Zi bloodline''s Credit Bladesman has given an order to get rid of him."


    The dignified voice fell silent for a moment, "Then kill."


    "But the watcher injected a ray of starlight into his body. We can''t catch his trajectory. In a sense, he has jumped out of the shackles of this world. In this regard, he is even stronger than us."


    The dignified voice fell silent again.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light shot down from the dome, shining on the collapsed pillar and the corpses all over the ground.


    A strange scene appeared on the summit of the Kunlun Mountain.


    As if time had flowed backwards, the dried corpses began to swell. Flesh and blood appeared in the dried bones. The cortex spread over the flesh and blood, covering their entire bodies. Their hearts began to beat, and they began to exhale hot air from their nostrils. Those who had died had actually come to life at this moment.


    As for those figures who had returned from the dead, there wasn''t much surprise on their faces. Instead, they all raised their heads to look at the pair of enormous eyes in the sky.


    A dignified voice sounded again.


    "Make a deal."


    "Go kill that monster."


    "I will consider giving the creatures of this world a chance to live."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 430 Lose

    To the people of Heng Imperial City.


    A calamity had finally been resolved because of Master Wei ''s attack. When they regained their senses, their faces revealed joy for the rest of their lives.


    As for Master Wei , the true calamity had only just begun.


    Xie Min Yu was a smart man.


    Of course, it was somewhat biased to say that a smart person was an immortal who had lived for three hundred years.


    He drove the Vermillion Bird to charge towards the Crossing Imperial City. Naturally, he knew the consequences of such a move.


    Being hostile to various forces had also ruined the reputation of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    To an immortal of his realm, unless he had a deep enmity with the sea of blood, it was impossible for him to do such a detrimental and self-serving thing.


    He naturally had his own idea.


    He was in Bo, Bo Wei Xian was truly as compassionate as in the ancestor''s handwriting. Bo Xian would really let him go temporarily in order to save the people of Heng Imperial City.


    He won the bet.


    As Master Wei flew away, he activated his True Essence and tried to break through the shackles of the copper plate on his body.


    However, he had underestimated Master Wei ''s abilities.


    Master Wei said that the copper plate sealed his Immortal Destiny Palace. In less than two hours, the seal would not disappear. In fact, this was indeed the case. He had used all of his strength, but the seal still did not show any signs of relaxation.


    He couldn''t help but panic.


    Master Wei had naturally said that he would not kill him, but that did not mean that after he had done such a thing, such a promise would still be honored.


    Moreover, if he couldn''t obtain the Golden Crow True Fire, then living would only be waiting for him to die.


    Thus, the Sect Leader''s heart skipped a beat and he made a decision.


    He bent his ring finger, clasped it on his thumb, and flicked it.


    The Immortal Aspect behind him, whose lifeline had also been sealed, began to tremble violently.


    With the passage of time, this tremor became even more intense. After a few breaths, the tremor stopped violently, and an incomparably brilliant light blossomed around the Dharma Form.


    At this time, Master Wei had already fought against the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird.


    Xie Min Yu knew that there wasn''t much time left for him. His heart skipped a beat, and the light around Dharma Form became even brighter.


    Boom!


    Then, a loud explosion erupted, and the enormous Immortal Dharma Form exploded at that time.


    Yes, this Sect Leader actually chose to self-destruct his Immortal Dharma.


    At that time, his face was flushed red. The powerful backlash from the self-destruct of his Dharma Form almost engulfed him, but he gritted his teeth and urged the backlash to rush towards his Immortal Destiny Palace.


    Clang!


    Another crisp sound rang out.


    Xie Min Yu could no longer suppress the injuries in his body and spat out a mouthful of blood arrow from his mouth.


    On the other hand, a smile appeared on his face, a genuine smile from the bottom of his heart.


    This was naturally a somewhat bizarre scene.


    But Xie Min Yu knew, He succeeded. With the backlash of the Immortal Dharma Form, he successfully shattered the copper plate that shot into his palace. Although he had paid a heavy price for this, not only had his Dharma Form been shattered, but his body was also seriously injured as a result. However, he was still able to activate the power in his body again. This meant that he had the capital to retaliate.


    Of course it''s hard.


    But as he said, the Grand Dao goes its own way.


    There were no friends on this path, only enemies, only killing intent. Therefore, those who could reach this stage of his life would never lack the determination to risk their lives.


    He moved.


    Even though using his True Essence in his current state would place an even greater burden on his already heavily injured body, he still didn''t realize that he was charging towards Master Wei at an unimaginable speed.


    ¡­


    When the Vermillion Bird turned into golden light and dissipated.


    Xu Han finally regained his senses.


    The immortal''s might was truly too terrifying. Both sides, who were originally fighting so fiercely, stopped at the moment the Vermillion Bird rushed towards them. Apart from the instinctive fear of death, most of the reasons were due to the pressure of this immortal. It was simply impossible for them to gather half of their True Essence.


    Although Master Wei had defeated the Vermillion Bird, and the pressure that shrouded the crowd had dissipated, the crowd still had no intention of taking action. They were immersed in the horrifying scene just now, and had not been able to calm down for a long time.


    Suddenly, Xu Han caught a glimpse of something different. His expression changed and he shouted loudly, "Sir, be careful!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly rushed out from behind the dot of light broken by the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird and rushed towards Master Wei at an incredible speed.


    Xu Han discovered the other party, and Master Wei also discovered the other party.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and was about to attack.


    However, at that time, four strands of pitch-black aura suddenly surged from the four corners of the Royal City. They rushed into Master Wei ''s body like poisonous snakes. Master Wei ''s body paused, and his face suddenly turned deathly pale.


    Right at this moment, Xie Min Yu''s body flashed to the extreme.


    Fire serpents wrapped around his arm, and he came from the sky, sending a palm straight towards Master Wei ''s face.


    Master Wei was quick-witted. At that time, he clenched his teeth and flicked his fingers. A copper coin flew out and turned into a golden shield in front of him.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound exploded.


    The divine ability he used in panic was obviously not enough to withstand Xie Min Yu''s long-planned attack.


    After a loud explosion, the golden shield shattered, and Xie Min Yu''s attack did not diminish as he continued to attack Master Wei''s face.


    Of course, Master Wei wanted to fight again, but the dark aura that poured into his body caused his internal breath to become chaotic. For a time, it was difficult for him to circulate the true essence in his body.


    Pu!


    In the end, Xie Min Yu''s palm still landed on Master Wei ''s chest.


    The old man''s body paused and a mouthful of blood gushed out. At that moment, his body fell heavily to the ground like a kite with a broken string.


    At the same time, the four dark auras that had just poured into his body also escaped and dissipated into the world. From the beginning to the end, apart from the few major powers who were watching the situation in this area, no one else noticed the arrival and departure of that thing.


    ¡­


    "Master Wei!" Seeing this, Xu Han and the others'' expressions changed greatly. At that time, they quickly stepped forward and helped the old man who fell to the ground.


    However, at this moment, the old man''s face was pale and his aura was weak. Clearly, he was seriously injured.


    At the same time, the victorious Xie Min Yu also landed in Lu Houde ''s camp.


    The Sect Leader''s condition wasn''t good either. When he landed, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His body shook and he almost couldn''t stand. Fortunately, Lu Houde, who was standing beside him, was quick to support him. This saved the immortal from falling to the ground.


    However, Xie Min Yu did not appreciate Lu Houde''s attentive actions. He pushed Lu Houde away and was about to take down Xu Han and the others in one go when he discovered that the situation inside his body was also worrying. He smiled bitterly and then turned into a ferocious expression. He pointed at Xu Han and the others and shouted, "Go! Kill them!"


    He had already confirmed that the Golden Crow True Fire was within Master Wei ''s body. As long as he killed Xu Han and the others, he could refine the Golden Crow True Fire from Master Wei ''s corpse once his injuries recovered.


    Hearing this, Lu Houde and the others were slightly stunned. However, they did not dare to hesitate. At that time, they set up a formation and were about to charge towards Xu Han and the others again. However, they completely forgot that if it wasn''t for Master Wei , they would have long died at the hands of the burning Vermillion Bird Divine Bird, the head teacher of their clan.


    Seeing this, Xu Han and the others'' faces turned ugly again.


    Previously, due to the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation''s gathering, they had already suffered a lot of injuries during the battle. Although Master Wei had broken through the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation, they still consumed a lot of energy in the battle that followed. Now that the other party had attacked again, Xu Han and the others were already powerless.


    But at the same time, they also understood that with the old and new enmity between the two sides, any words were useless.


    Xu Han, Ning Zhumang, and Yan Zhan exchanged glances and saw determination in each other''s eyes.


    "I am truly fortunate to be able to live and die with all of you!" At this moment, Yan Zhan, who was covered in injuries, laughed loudly. He stepped forward, and the two chains behind him violently waved.


    Ning Zhumang was still silent, but no matter if it was the sword light in his hand or the lion spirit behind him, it would reveal the man''s thoughts.


    "Big Brother Chu." Xu Han also stood up at that time and said in a deep voice.


    Chu Chouli, who was behind him, was stunned when he heard this, but he quickly responded to Xu Han.


    "Protect Master Wei!" The youth said coldly. He took a step forward, and two black figures behind him landed on both sides of him. At that time, Xuan''er and Aowu were at a critical juncture of life and death. The two little fellows also bowed their bodies at that time, their hair stood up all over their bodies, and they couldn''t help but let out low roars from their throats.


    "Don''t worry! With Old Chu here, if you want to hurt Master Wei, you have to step on Old Chu''s corpse!" Chu Chouli, who seemed to be affected by this tragic atmosphere and had always been cowardly, patted his chest and said loudly.


    After receiving Chu Chouli''s promise, Xu Han''s expression calmed down. He looked at Lu Houde and the others who were walking towards him again. The youth''s eyes suddenly narrowed at that moment, and a cold light flickered in his eyes.


    "Everyone, help me stall these two."


    Xu Han said as he took the lead in heading in the direction of Lu Houde and the others.


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang and Yan Zhan were slightly stunned. They were somewhat puzzled by Xu Han''s words. However, at this critical moment, Xu Han naturally would not explain this to them. They did not ask any more questions and instinctively chose to believe Xu Han.


    The two of them clashed again.


    Ning Zhumang and Xu Han, who had placed their treasures on Xu Han''s body, opened and closed their moves. They only attacked but did not defend. They had even reached the point of exchanging injuries for injuries. Originally, in the previous battle, Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen, who hadn''t suffered too many injuries, hadn''t been able to gain any advantage under the attacks of Ning Zhu Mang and Yan Zhan Ling.


    At this moment, Xu Han and Lu Houde were engaged in close combat.


    After all, his cultivation was far too low. In addition to his injuries, the battle between the two sides was not as advantageous as Ning Zhumang and the others. On the contrary, Xu Han was constantly losing and was about to lose.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 431 Immortal Slaughter

    After Xu Han and Lu Houde exchanged blows for less than ten breaths of time, the youth continued to retreat. In the meantime, Lu Houde seized the opportunity and sent him flying with a palm strike. His body fell to the ground fiercely.


    At that time, Xu Han''s face turned red and he spat out a mouthful of blood arrow. He had no choice but to use his sword to stand up.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Houde smiled even more.


    However, he didn''t mean to waste any more words with Xu Han. The true essence around him shook and his body turned into a streak of light as he charged straight at Xu Han.


    This time, he activated all of his strength and vowed to take Xu Han''s life with a single blow.


    Ning Zhumang and Yan Zhan, who were at the side, were aware of Xu Han''s crisis. Their expressions changed as they wanted to rescue him.


    "Stall them." However, Xu Han''s voice sounded at that moment.


    The two of them were stunned. In addition, their respective opponents clearly intended to let them go, so they could only suppress the worry in their hearts and fight with Hu Man''er again.


    Xu Han also didn''t have the slightest intention of dodging Lu Houde ''s attack.


    At that time, he raised the sword in his hand to his chest. Three thousand golden sword shadows gushed out from the pitch-black sword and lined up behind Xu Han like guards.


    Lu Houde was slightly stunned. He heard Xu Han''s call clearly. He could also see that Xu Han was still planning to fight him again.


    However, he couldn''t understand what kind of capital Xu Han still had to fight against him.


    He had no choice but to be cautious. Judging from his experience of being defeated by Xu Han several times, the youth in front of him had an extraordinary temperament. He felt that Xu Han must have his trump card in doing so.


    Perhaps it was because of this moment of hesitation that Xu Han caught a glimpse of the opportunity.


    Xu Han''s body suddenly moved. He unleashed his sword and three thousand sword shadows followed behind him.


    Sword shadows filled the sky, wrapping around his body as he charged straight towards Lu Houde .


    Lu Houde sensed this. He instantly regained his senses. At that moment, the true essence in his body circulated crazily. A pair of fire wings extended from behind him. The giant wings flapped, and countless fireballs shot towards Xu Han.


    At this moment, Lu Houde could of course choose to attack with all his might and take Xu Han''s life.


    But perhaps it was because he had suffered too much in Xu Han''s hands that this Great Evolution Realm expert actually had some fear in front of Xu Han, who was two levels lower than him. He subconsciously summoned his True Spirit to resist Xu Han''s life-and-death sword strike in a more conservative manner.


    What he didn''t know was that all of this was the safest choice in his eyes, and it was exactly what Xu Han wanted.


    The three thousand golden sword shadows gathered on the blade of the sword in Xu Han''s hand. They condensed together and turned into a golden wheel that continuously rotated, scattering all the fireballs that were whistling towards them!


    Of course, the offensive triggered by the Great Evolution Realm was naturally not that simple. The seemingly ordinary fireballs contained enormous power. Although Xu Han was charging towards Lu Houde with these fireballs, his situation was actually not as easy as outsiders seemed.


    Every fireball that he shattered placed a huge burden on his body. In just a short distance of more than ten zhang, he had only charged halfway. His face was as pale as white paper, and the breathing at the tip of his nose gradually became heavy.


    Lu Houde frowned, but it wasn''t because Xu Han was attacking so fiercely.


    With his vision, he naturally saw through Xu Han''s situation with a single glance. With Xu Han''s condition, as long as he increased his offensive, it was unknown whether Xu Han could charge in front of him. And even if Xu Han did this, what could Xu Han, who was dragging his scarred body to him, do?


    He couldn''t figure out what Xu Han''s goal was.


    However, this did not prevent him from activating his True Essence again and pouring the scorching fireball towards Xu Han even more violently.


    ¡­


    Undeniably, Lu Houde ''s thinking was very correct. Under the circumstances of his increased offensive, Xu Han''s speed had obviously decreased by a few points.


    However, he still arrived in front of Lu Dehou.


    But at that time, Xu Han''s body was already on the verge of collapse, and he didn''t have the momentum he had when he launched the charge.


    Even so, the youth still stubbornly stabbed the sword in his hand towards Lu Dehou''s face.


    It was a slow sword strike, so slow that even a three-year-old child could steadily avoid it.


    Lu Houde ''s expression became even stranger.


    In the end, he couldn''t understand Xu Han''s thoughts. He was very sure that this sword strike was far more symbolic than practical. However, his thoughts inevitably became complicated. Even though he hated Xu Han to the bone, and even though the enmity between him and him had reached an endless level, at this moment, he had no choice but to have a sincere admiration for the youth in front of him.


    At the very least, Lu Dehou had never seen such a courage in his life.


    Of course, such a sigh flashed in Lu Houde ''s heart. He was not stupid enough to hold back against the enemy at this time.


    The hand he reached out at that time lightly gripped Xu Han''s sword in his hand.


    "It''s over." Lu Houde said with a sigh. Then, he stretched out his hand and Xu Han''s life ended.


    From his point of view, Xu Han didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to retaliate.


    There was naturally no problem with his judgment, but he never thought that his real opponent was not Xu Han.


    Just as he reached out and held onto Xu Han''s neck, a black ghost figure suddenly appeared in Xu Han''s embrace.


    The figure was extremely fast, like a streak of black lightning.


    Although Lu Houde had activated his own protective spirit flames in time, the black figure''s sharp claws were extremely sharp. The so-called protective spirit flames seemed to be nothing in front of its seemingly small claws. It easily broke through Lu Houde ''s defenses and moved its claws towards Lu Houde ''s face.


    Whether it was the sudden appearance of a black figure, or how easily it broke through its defenses.


    Both of them were too abrupt for Lu Houde , so much so that he was slightly stunned.


    Ah! ! !


    Then, a heart-wrenching howl sounded.


    Lu Houde covered his face and fell to the ground. He covered his face with his hand. Blood flowed down his fingers and gathered on the ground into a shocking pile of blood.


    At that time, Xu Han, who had already reached the point of exhaustion, suddenly trembled with imposing aura.


    He gritted his teeth and gathered the little sword intent left in his body. He stepped on Lu Houde ''s back and jumped high into the air, heading towards Lu Houde ''s back.


    Xie Min Yu, who was still sitting cross-legged behind him, trying to suppress the injuries in his body, was stunned for a moment and instantly regained his senses.


    Only now did he understand that Xu Han''s target was him!


    This red-eyed, bathed youth wanted to kill him!


    He wanted to kill an immortal! ! ?


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 432 Death Realm

    Immortal.


    Is the limit of what the world knows.


    It was the destination that millions of cultivators in the world had pursued for their entire lives.


    He represented endless lifespan and unparalleled might.


    They did what they said, and they shook the mountain.


    To ordinary people, they were invincible and invincible.


    In history, it was not uncommon for cultivators below immortals to kill true immortals.


    For example, the Grand Evolution Sword Immortal of the Exquisite Pavilion had killed his master who had entered the Devil Realm, and the dead number one general had also gathered the strength of 100,000 people to shatter the dream of the Grand Xia Immortal Emperor ruling the world with an arrow.


    However, regardless of whether it was the right time or place, or his peak Great Evolution Realm cultivation, it was an indispensable factor.


    However, the current Xu Han was only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. He actually had such an idea, and he had already done so.


    It had to be said that this point alone had greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    What made Xie Min Yu feel even more aggrieved was that with his current weak state, Xu Han might really be able to accomplish this.


    Thinking of this, the face of the immortal changed greatly. He pointed at Xu Han and roared angrily, "Stop him! Stop him!"


    Perhaps even Xie Min Yu himself did not realize the intense terror in his tone at this moment.


    Fortunately, even though Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen were entangled by Ning Zhu Mang and Yan Zhan, the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect still had some fighting strength.


    "Protect the Sect Leader!" Following a disciple''s shout, the hundreds of heavily injured disciples still forcefully lifted their breaths and rushed towards Xu Han, wanting to stop him.


    Hundreds of disciples, Even though they were the elites of the Crimson Firmament Sect, with Xu Han''s condition, even if he wanted to take down hundreds of ordinary martial artists, he would still have to waste some effort. Moreover, Ning Zhumang and Yan Zhan could delay Hu Man''er for a while. This scene of Xu Han fighting was enough for them to get rid of Ning Zhumang and Yan Zhan and catch up with Xu Han.


    At this moment, Xu Han was in a dilemma.


    However, he did not panic at all. On the contrary, his eyebrows sank and he shouted, "Awoo!"


    "Awoo!!!"


    As soon as this voice fell, a loud roar suddenly sounded from behind Xu Han. At that time, a similarly dark figure crossed over Xu Han''s head and charged straight towards the human wall formed by the hundreds of disciples.


    These disciples could clearly see that the thing charging towards them was actually a black dog.


    This scene caused these disciples to be somewhat surprised. They looked at each other and felt that it was somewhat ironic.


    This thought vanished in the next moment.


    The reason for that was because the black dog that was heading towards them had actually grown bigger and taller in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s a monster!" Someone cried out in alarm. The expressions of the disciples changed. They put away the contempt in their hearts and began to condense the remaining True Essence in their bodies in an attempt to kill this monster.


    This panic was not because of how powerful Aowu was, but because in the current world, the demon race rarely appeared. It was precisely because of this mystery that ordinary people and even most cultivators had an instinctive fear of monsters.


    However, it also benefited from the panic of these disciples. Half of the various True Essence attacks they had triggered had actually failed. However, the attacks that landed on Aowu''s body were clearly not enough to penetrate the Wolf King''s defense. They had only left a scorched black mark on his hair.


    The disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect who realized this were immediately shocked. Seeing Aowu''s body getting closer and closer, they naturally wanted to escape.


    However, it was already too late.


    Boom!


    A loud noise rang out.


    Aowu''s body landed heavily in the crowd. At this time, Aowu had already transformed into a size of 50 feet. It was probably because he absorbed the crystals from the monster in the antler plains that day. At this moment, the aura emanating from his body was a bit denser than before. In addition, his body was extremely huge. When he landed, the ground on which his four feet were trampled, more than a dozen disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect were actually trampled into meat paste.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn''t transformed into his true body these past few days. At this moment, Aowu, who had transformed into his true body, had an excited expression on his face. He let out a long howl and opened his huge head. The two disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect who couldn''t hide were bitten by it. Their bodies were cut off and blood spilled everywhere.


    At this moment, Aowu was not in a hurry to attack again. It narrowed its eyes and let out another long howl at the disciples with a hint of mockery.


    Such a terrifying scene had already frightened the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect. Their faces were filled with fear as they scattered and fled. As for the important task of protecting the sect leader, they had long since forgotten about it.


    "Trash, they''re all trash."


    Xie Min Yu, who was standing at the side, saw this scene and kept cursing.


    But in reality, no matter how restrained his curses were, most people still chose to flee in front of their lives, while the remaining few so-called loyal people had probably already cooked their meals.


    "Awoo!" At this moment, Xu Han''s body froze. He jumped onto Aowu''s back and patted the black wolf. He said, "Capture the thief and capture the king first. Don''t fight!"


    It was just that Aowu was no match for Xuan''er, because it could not understand Xu Han''s "lengthy discussion".


    However, he also understood that the real target was the Immortal. After all, this was the reason why he had to kill the Wolf King first against the pack of wolves.


    Therefore, it let out another long howl at that time, carrying Xu Han straight towards Xie Min Yu''s direction.


    Xie Min Yu looked at the giant Wolf King and Xu Han on the Wolf Throne.


    His expression was ugly, but his heart was filled with grievances.


    He was an immortal!


    Immortals who had lived for more than three hundred years and survived two heavenly tribulations.


    He was actually forced into a state of death by a brat at the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    Naturally, he couldn''t accept it.


    He stared at the approaching Xu Han, but the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of those disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect who were scattered and fleeing like stray dogs. At that time, a vicious thought surfaced in his mind.


    I am the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s headmaster.


    My survival is related to the thousand-year inheritance of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    If I die, the Crimson Firmament Sect will surely be eaten by those sects that have been eyeing the Crimson Firmament Sect for a long time.


    I can''t die!


    However, you are different. You received the favor of the Crimson Firmament Sect, which allowed you to achieve your current accomplishments and status. However, all of this came from the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    Without the Crimson Firmament Sect, you will be bullied, killed, and slaughtered, and your fate will only be even more miserable than it is now.


    Therefore, for the sake of the Crimson Firmament Sect, you should make sacrifices. All of this is worth it.


    As he repeated these words in his heart, his eyes suddenly shone with a bloody light.


    He extended his hand and spread out his fingers.


    At that moment, the scattered disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect all trembled, as if they were imprisoned by some sort of invisible shackles, and stopped where they were.


    Afterwards, white objects flowed out from the bodies of the Crimson Firmament Sect disciples, continuously gathering towards Xie Min Yu''s extended palms.


    At that time, Xie Min Yu''s dispirited aura gradually became stronger, while the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect began to age at a visible rate. Those disciples who were originally in their early twenties and thirties actually turned pale in the blink of an eye, describing the dried-up old man.


    This change did not end there.


    As Xie Min Yu''s aura gradually rose, the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect continued to age. Soon, their hair fell off and their flesh gradually shriveled.


    At that time, he looked more like a walking corpse wrapped in skin and bones than a human.


    "Ah!!!!"


    A howl of pain and horror resounded on the scene. At this moment, the disciples finally regained their senses. He looked at each other in disbelief, as if he had seen the most terrifying scene in the world.


    However, after a few breaths of time, such a miserable cry of sorrow returned to silence.


    Because as the last wisp of life force left, their bodies fell to the ground one after another. At the moment of death, the eyes of these Crimson Firmament Sect disciples were filled with fear and helplessness, but they were more confused.


    They couldn''t understand why their Sect Leader would do such a cruel thing to them.


    Of course, they had already lost the opportunity to ask questions.


    ¡­


    Xu Han, who was killing Xie Min Yu, naturally noticed such a change. Even if he faced such a bizarre and cruel scene with his temperament, he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. Not only was it because Xie Min Yu had such a terrifying evil technique, but it was also because he was actually able to kill hundreds of his disciples in such a cruel manner.


    Xu Han knew how terrifying such an opponent was. They could do anything to achieve their goal. The more Xie Min Yu was like this, the more determined Xu Han was to kill him.


    After all, being missed by such an enemy, especially since this enemy was a powerful immortal, it should not be a pleasant thing for anyone.


    Aowu seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s determination as well. It opened its big mouth and fiercely bit towards the immortal who was sitting cross-legged at that time.


    After absorbing the vitality of the disciples, Xie Min Yu changed his panicked expression. He turned to look at Aowu, who was about to kill him, and stretched out his hand.


    At that moment, a fireball condensed and rumbled.


    The temperature of the fireball was naturally the same as before, but there was a faint dark purple glow in the red flames.


    Boom!


    With a loud boom, the incoming Aowu collided with the red ball.


    Awoo¡­


    Aowu let out a mournful cry. His enormous body was actually fiercely pushed back by the impact of the small fireball. He tilted his body and fell to the ground.


    Xu Han, who was sitting on its back, quickly jumped up at that moment.


    "Awoo!" He cried out in alarm, but he couldn''t care less about Aowu''s injuries. He swung the sword in his hand and carried the three thousand golden sword shadows towards Xie Min Yu from above his head.


    The sword in his hand was about to pierce through the space between Xie Min Yu''s eyebrows.


    But in the next moment, Xie Min Yu''s cross-legged body suddenly flashed in front of Xu Han.


    Xu Han felt that his speed suddenly slowed down in that instant, but he soon realized that it was not so. Instead, Xie Min Yu''s speed was too fast, so fast that he was like a turtle crawling in front of him.


    Xie Min Yu suddenly stretched out his hand and pierced through the sword shadows in the sky, directly pressing down on Xu Han''s chest. That seemingly soft palm carried an incomprehensible power. With just one palm, he felt his aura surge. The moment his body was sent flying, Xie Min Yu leaned against his ear and whispered, "Mantis is the carriage."


    In the next moment, Xu Han''s body flew out like a kite with a broken string and fiercely fell to the ground.


    Xu Han tried to stand up again, but he discovered that his internal organs were seriously injured, and his limbs and bones were all broken. If it weren''t for his fleshly body cultivation, he would have driven the crane west long ago.


    He looked at Xie Min Yu, who was walking towards him, and couldn''t help but shake his head with a bitter smile as he thought to himself.


    It''s a dead end again¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 433 Be Your Starlight

    Dead.


    It''s not an exaggeration.


    Lu Houde, whose face had been grabbed by Xuan''er''s claw, stood up again. Although Xuan''er''s claw had seriously injured him, it was far from killing him. Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen also gradually gained the upper hand. Ning Zhu Mang and Yan Zhan fought and retreated at the end of their rope.


    Xie Min Yu walked over with a ferocious expression, and his eyes were as red as blood.


    Xu Han had experienced countless stages of life and death, but this time, he was unable to find any way out.


    He sighed, gritted his teeth and stood up.


    Even at this moment, he no longer had the slightest bit of internal strength to use, even if his body was constantly sending boundless pain to his brain, and even if he was facing an immortal.


    In the end, Xu Han still had no habit of surrendering.


    Therefore, he raised the sword in his hand with difficulty and pointed it at the center of the immortal''s eyebrows with a trembling expression.


    Of course, Xie Min Yu knew that Xu Han''s actions were not a threat to him.


    But he hated Xu Han.


    Three hundred years of being high and mighty, and three hundred years of being looked up to by all living beings, made him accustomed to being feared by ants. Xu Han''s behavior seemed more like some kind of blasphemy and insult to him.


    Therefore, he frowned and flicked his finger. At that time, Xu Han''s hand holding the sword seemed to be heavily injured. It twitched. He could no longer hold the sword. The pitch-black sword let out a mournful cry and landed on the ground.


    "Ants." At that time, Xie Min Yu walked over to Xu Han. He looked down at the youth condescendingly and let out a contemptuous murmur.


    Afterwards, he no longer had the interest to talk to Xu Han. He had more important things to do. He wanted to kill Master Wei and refine the Golden Crow True Fire that would allow him to survive the third Heavenly Tribulation.


    At that moment, Xie Min Yu extended his hand and pointed at the space between Xu Han''s eyebrows. He knew that this young man would be annihilated in front of his eyes with just this light tap.


    At this moment, Xu Han had no intention of dodging at all. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but that his body had already been stopped by some of Xie Min Yu''s techniques, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Xu Han looked at the finger that was getting closer and closer to his face.


    He smiled bitterly in his heart.


    This method of death was not very respectable, but in the end, he closed his eyes.


    "Xu Han!!!"


    Everyone behind them cried out in alarm, but there was nothing else they could do. After all, they were also unable to protect themselves at this moment.


    Xie Min Yu''s fingers had already arrived in front of Xu Han. Xu Han could clearly feel the aura of death that followed. But at that time, he was surprisingly calm. Master Wei said that he would live for the rest of his life, but he begged for a clear conscience.


    Although he still had some worries in his heart and many unwillingness to part, at least in this lifetime, he hadn''t let anyone down.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han was already prepared to die.


    "Xu Han!" Everyone''s exclamations were still echoing.


    One of the shouts seemed to be somewhat different. Its tone was sharper and more frightening.


    Xu Han felt that it was somewhat familiar, but he couldn''t remember who its owner was.


    Suddenly, a huge force came, and Xu Han''s body fell to the side under the impact of that force.


    The youth who realized that something was wrong suddenly opened his eyes, and then¡­


    Xu Han saw a scene that he was destined to never forget in his life.


    ¡­


    That''s someone who shouldn''t be here.


    Her name was Zhen Yue, and she had several wounds on her body. Behind her, Hu Ma and the others were firmly blocking hundreds of the guards brought by Li Moding .


    With their cultivation, how much would they have to pay and how much determination would they have to bear if they were able to cross these armor seals and arrive here? This was a question that caused Xu Han''s heart to tremble just by thinking about it.


    But not only did she come, she also knocked Xie Min Yu''s body away before Xie Min Yu''s finger landed between Xu Han''s eyebrows.


    She saved Xu Han.


    She fell to the ground with a wretched expression.


    "You" Xu Han stared at the woman blankly. "What¡­"


    He wanted to ask her why she had returned, but before he could finish speaking, he met Zhen Yue''s gentle gaze. He suddenly came to his senses. Such a question was really unnecessary.


    Zhen Yue looked at Xu Han with a smile on her face. "You''re fine ¡­ That''s great ¡­"


    Zhen Yue was born very beautiful, but perhaps she had suffered a lot of injuries during the rush. Her face was now covered in dirty blood, but she smiled.


    Those curved eyes, those shallow dimples.


    A heartfelt smile rippled out of his bloodstained face.


    Xu Han was stunned.


    He couldn''t find any words to describe the woman in front of him.


    He only felt that her appearance was so breathtaking.


    Zhen Yue struggled to stand up and walked towards Xu Han. She seemed to want to help Xu Han up.


    However, she had forgotten that Xie Min Yu had fallen into a rage because of her sudden attack!


    The Scarlet Firmament Sect''s Sect Master looked at Zhen Yue who ignored him, and he was very angry.


    He stretched out his hand and a fire snake gushed out from his sleeve and pounced straight at Zhen Yue.


    "Be careful!" Xu Han let out a cry of alarm, but his voice fell.


    The fire snake pierced through Zhen Yue''s chest like a sharp sword.


    Scorching blood gushed out and poured onto Xu Han''s face. The blood burned Xu Han, and his face ached as if it was going to pierce through his skin and reach his soul, causing him to feel extremely painful.


    "Boss!" Hu Ma and the others cried out in shock from afar. They rushed over, using all their strength to rush over.


    However, in Xu Han''s eyes, all the scenes suddenly stopped. In his eyes, there was only the frozen smile on the woman''s face, and only her falling body like a meteor.


    But in the end, the meteor could not escape the fate of being shattered.


    It was as if Zhen Yue had finally fallen into Xu Han''s embrace. Xu Han''s body began to tremble, from his bones to his soul.


    Kill!


    A voice came from the depths of his mind.


    It was like a devil murmuring, and it was also like a heavenly edict that could not be violated or reversed.


    He knew what it was, and he knew what he would face when he accepted it.


    But he didn''t want to resist, because an emotion called anger overwhelmed all reason.


    "Kill!" As he spoke, his eyes gradually turned pitch black, and a terrifying aura spread throughout his body at that time.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Hu Ma and the others rushed to Xu Han''s side. They had no intention of caring about Xu Han''s current situation.


    As they gaze at that person who had fallen into Xu Han''s embrace, the eyes of the four sturdy men instantly turned red.


    "Fuck you! I''ll fight you!" Lu Yashan let out a furious roar. Any immortal or major power was thrown out of his mind. He wielded his saber and killed them. Behind him, Hu Ma and the others regained their senses and rushed towards Xie Min Yu.


    This was destined not to be a fair match.


    Immortals and mortals were giant elephants and ants. Even though this elephant was seriously injured, defeating a few ants was still as simple as moving one''s fingers.


    At that time, Xie Min Yu''s expression sank. Four fire snakes flew out and shot towards Hu Ma and the others at an unimaginable speed.


    Pu!


    At that moment, the four of them paused. They all looked at their chests with horrifying expressions. Four bloody holes appeared, and fresh blood gushed out like pillars.


    The four of them collapsed abruptly, but Xie Min Yu did not sigh at all.


    Just like an elephant wouldn''t feel sad for casually trampling ants to death, Xie Min Yu walked over to Xu Han.


    He looked down at Xu Han, who was hugging Zhen Yue, whose life and death were unknown, and a trace of pity appeared on his face.


    "It''s your turn."


    With that, he stretched out his hand again and was about to press down on Xu Han''s sky lid.


    This time, he was very sure that there wouldn''t be any accidents. Xu Han would definitely die!


    He was a little impatient. He thought that after cooking Xu Han, he could kill Master Wei and seize the Golden Crow True Fire. He had paid a small price for this and offended many people, but as long as he obtained the Golden Crow True Fire, it was all worth it.


    Thinking of this, Xie Min Yu''s face revealed a smile.


    However, this smile suddenly froze in the next moment.


    He reached out his hand and stopped. Because a more powerful hand held his wrist tightly, unable to move.


    "Huh?" Xie Min Yu frowned and looked at Xu Han who was still lowered his head. Although he did not know what had happened, the force coming from Xu Han''s extended hand made Xie Min Yu realize that some changes were happening to Xu Han.


    However, such a change was very likely to make his plan completely futile.


    His Immortal Dharma Form had been destroyed, and his hopes of surviving the third Heavenly Tribulation rested on the Golden Crow True Fire.


    He could not accept any change.


    Therefore, his expression turned cold. Not much True Essence resided in his body. Dozens of fire snakes gushed out from his sleeves and charged towards Xu Han with hoarse cries. They opened their sharp poisonous fangs towards Xu Han''s arm.


    However, when the fire serpents that were enough for Great Evolution Realm cultivators to drink hatred touched Xu Han''s arm, they let out bursts of mournful cries one after another. Then, pitch-black auras gushed out from Xu Han''s body. The auras weren''t dense, and they were as faint as smoke rising from a village.


    However, the fire snakes only lightly touched the black aura and their bodies suddenly stopped. It was as if they had been infected by the black aura. The fierce flames around the fire snakes gradually extinguished and turned into a strange black color.


    Then, a bloody light shone in the eyes of the black snakes. They all turned to look at their former owner, Xie Min Yu. A hissing sound came from his mouth. He actually turned the horse''s head and flew towards Xie Min Yu''s face.


    Xie Min Yu had lived for more than three hundred years, and he had never heard of such a situation before.


    Before he could react, the black snakes rushed to his face and bit him.


    Ah! ! !


    The Sect Leader fell to the ground without any grace and cried out painfully while covering his face.


    He stretched out his hand and tried to tear off the venomous snakes that were biting his face, but those venomous snakes seemed to be crazy. They bit him tightly and refused to let go. Every time Xie Min Yu pulled off the venomous snakes, a large chunk of flesh and blood would be dragged out of his face.


    At that moment, Xu Han slowly stood up.


    He crossed his arms around Zhen Yue''s body and slowly raised his head.


    A black aura continuously spread around his body, and his shattered clothes surged. Imposing aura immediately rose, as if there was no end to it.


    He stared at Xie Min Yu, his eyes pitch black, like an abyss connecting the souls of the dead.


    He opened his mouth, his voice hoarse and low.


    "You deserve to die," he said.


    As soon as this sound faded, the black gas around him instantly exploded, as if a flood that had been accumulating for a long time had found the gate to release the flood, and it was out of control!


    The black aura seemed to be endless as it continuously surged out of Xu Han''s body. The power wrapped within the black aura was still beyond the comprehension of mortals in this world.


    It quickly spread out. Time seemed to have stopped flowing at that moment. Everyone stopped at that moment, just like a resplendent and sad ink painting.


    Only Xu Han, the people in his arms, and of course, Xie Min Yu were present.


    Yes, rather than saying that time was stagnant, it was better to say that Xu Han and Xie Min Yu were separated from that space and time.


    They arrived at a vast white world. There was no heaven, no earth, and no concept of time and space.


    Only the surging black gas that lingered in the sky!


    Standing at the center of the black aura, Xu Han looked expressionlessly at Xie Min Yu like a devil god from ancient times looking down on ants.


    Xu Han slowly stretched out his hand, and the monstrous black aura behind him instantly surged, condensing into a gigantic divine demon phantom behind him. Seemingly inspired by Xu Han, one of the Divine Demon phantom''s hands appeared and pressed down on Xie Min Yu''s head.


    At this moment, Xie Min Yu had just dealt with the venomous snakes that were biting him. His face had also turned completely unrecognizable because of the venomous snakes'' bite, and his flesh and blood had become blurry.


    Xie Min Yu had never experienced such a strange scene before.


    He looked at Xu Han in front of him, his eyes filled with disbelief. He didn''t even know where he was or how he got here.


    Of course, he wanted to maintain the dignity and dignity that an immortal deserved, but when the Demon God''s enormous palm pressed down on his head, boundless fear surged towards him like a tide, completely drowning him.


    His face was instantly filled with fear. He actually trembled at that moment and knelt down towards Xu Han, who had an ice-cold expression on his face.


    "Let me go! Please let me go!" He pleaded in a low voice, looking like a stray dog in a sorry state.


    "You must die." However, his response was a deep voice.


    It wasn''t Xu Han''s tone at all, but rather the giant divine devil behind Xu Han who couldn''t be seen clearly.


    The voice was incomparably dignified, as if it was carrying out some sort of trial.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the huge palm suddenly covered Xie Min Yu''s head. The black gas that filled the sky still locked Xie Min Yu''s body. He could only watch helplessly as the palm fell, resulting in his life.


    The enormous Demon God''s eyes glowed with a terrifying bloody light, as if he was excited about the impending slaughter.


    This is a deal.


    After killing the ant in front of him, he would be able to awaken from his endless slumber and reincarnation. This slaughter was his horn of revenge.


    Everything was so perfect that no one could stop it from happening.


    Dingling!


    But at this moment, a crisp bell rang in this silent and strange space.


    The palm that the Demon God was about to slap stopped at that moment.


    The bloody light in his eyes was even more intense, but it was no longer excitement, but anger and uneasiness, fear and irritability.


    ''"No ¡­ don''t ¡­" The person in his arms suddenly let out a voice. His voice was weak, but his tone was incomparably gentle.


    From beginning to end, Xu Han remained silent. Something seemed to be surging in his pitch-black eyes. He lowered his head and looked at the person in his arms.


    "No." Zhen Yue repeated her words again. She raised her right hand with difficulty and slowly. The bell tied to it let out a crisp sound at that time.


    Xu Han stared at Zhen Yue, his cold face showing signs of melting. He said with difficulty, "You ¡­ are not dead ¡­"


    Zhen Yue was indeed not dead, but it was only the last glimmer of light.


    The fire snake Xie Min Yu summoned pierced through her heart. If it weren''t for the laws of this space that were different from the outside world, Zhen Yue could only slowly die from this fatal injury. However, now that she had some strength, she finally raised her hand and touched Xu Han''s cheek.


    Her hands were covered in blood scabs, which scratched Xu Han''s skin. It hurt a little, but Xu Han could feel an indescribable warmth.


    He held the hand, using all his strength to hold it, as if he was afraid that if he let go, he would die of something of great importance.


    "I don''t know, what exactly is going on in your body¡­"


    "What exactly is hidden¡­"


    "But please, don''t be like that¡­"


    The woman said this with the little strength she had left. She had to use all the strength in her body for every word.


    When Xu Han''s pitch-black eyes heard this, traces of retreat suddenly appeared in them. He said in a trembling voice, "But you will die, you can''t die in vain! Someone has to pay the price for this!"


    A smile appeared on Zhen Yue''s pale face, "I like the cold Xu Han who is glowing in my heart."


    "Just pretend to be Xu Han for the sake of this love, okay?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s body trembled even more. He couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was. It was as if a piece of flesh had been cut off from his body. Others couldn''t see it clearly, but he was already torn apart.


    The space he was in began to shatter, and the enormous body of the Demon God behind him became even more blurry.


    "I won''t die." Zhen Yue was still talking. She knew that the moment this space shattered, it meant that her life was coming to an end. She wanted to say as much as possible to Xu Han.


    "My father said¡­"


    "Anyone who dies will go to the sky¡­"


    "I will become a star, I will always look at you and be your star ¡­"


    "Alright, show me your life¡­"


    At this point, Zhen Yue''s hand finally fell powerlessly. The bell on her wrist let out a soft and crisp sound, and every sound was like a heavy hammer hitting Xu Han''s chest.


    The space finally shattered.


    The still images flowed again.


    The people holding the swords and knives felt dazed for a moment. Before they could regain their senses, a heart-wrenching cry came from the side of their ears.


    A youth hugged an ice-cold corpse and sat paralyzed in a pool of blood, howling and crying loudly.


    At this moment, a burly middle-aged man suddenly appeared above the crowd. He stretched out his hand and held the sword command in his hand. The barrier that enveloped this area instantly dissipated.


    He looked at the corpses all over the ground and said with a gloomy expression, "This is the end. Xie Min Yu, the kindness between me, Xiao Ran, and your Crimson Sky Sect will be cancelled from today onwards."


    After saying that, the man took a deep look at the tearful youth and let out a long sigh before disappearing into the world.


    The large monastery had long since turned into ruins, and the sky suddenly began to rain.


    The rain fell on the ruins, washing away all the blood on the ground, but it could not be washed away. The tears in the teenager''s eyes became even more turbulent.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 434 Method Of Overcoming Tribulation

    "My Immortal Dharma has been destroyed! And you provoked that kid who doesn''t know what kind of monster he is! Tell me, what should I do?" Xie Min Yu looked at the figure hidden in the shadows in the room and asked with a ferocious expression.


    "The Sect Leader has done a good job. Palace Master is very satisfied." The figure under the shadow replied calmly.


    Compared to the furious Xie Min Yu, his attitude was somewhat frighteningly calm.


    "What do you mean?" Hearing this, Xie Min Yu''s eyebrows surged with killing intent, "You mean you''ve been using me from the beginning?"


    Xie Min Yu indeed needed the Golden Crow True Fire to survive the third Heavenly Tribulation, but one of the two Fire Cloud Tokens of the Crimson Firmament Sect had long since been lost, and the other had almost fallen into the hands of the current Sword Handling Pavilion Master, Xiao Ran. However, there was no record of the Golden Crow True Fire hidden within the Fire Cloud Token. If it wasn''t for the Palace Master telling him, Xie Min Yu wouldn''t have known about this matter, and it would have been gone.


    At this moment, Xie Min Yu suddenly had the illusion of being driven by someone as he listened to the voice of the visitor.


    Regardless of whether it was the result of this plot, or the feeling of being plotted, it was not a very good experience for Xie Min Yu, who was an immortal.


    "The Lunar Temple has always been fair, how can it be said to be using it? Moreover, the Golden Crow True Fire is indeed in the hands of that old man. From the beginning to the end, the Palace Master has not deceived the Sect Leader in the slightest." Facing the furious immortal, the figure''s attitude was still indifferent.


    "But you all clearly know that that kid is unusual, right?" However, no matter how confident his attitude was, it was still unable to calm the anger in the heart of the immortal in front of him. At that time, Xie Min Yu''s clothes were stirred up. The aura around him rose, and his gaze stared fixedly at the figure in front of him. It was as if as long as the other party said something useless, the immortal would brazenly take action and kill the other party.


    With Xie Min Yu''s current state, there was no doubt that he could do such a thing.


    "I''ve said that Lunar Temple is always fair ¡­" However, the figure didn''t seem to feel this at all as he continued to speak at that time.


    Such words completely extinguished the little patience in Xie Min Yu''s heart.


    The immortal let out a cold harrumph. His hand suddenly stretched out, and hundreds of ferocious fire snakes whistled out at that moment, heading straight for the face of the figure.


    Even Immortal Powers had to be cautious with this aggressive attack, but the figure hiding in the shadows seemed to have no feelings for it. He stood there without any intention of defending or dodging.


    Thus, the raging fire snake directly smashed into the figure''s body. Then, the fire snake passed through his body and fiercely smashed into the wall behind him. At that moment, a huge hole was created in the wall made of precious stones. If it weren''t for Xie Min Yu recalling the fire snakes in time, not to mention the stone wall, even the entire house would have been burnt to ashes under the scorching temperature carried by the fire snake.


    Xie Min Yu, who had retracted the fire snake, frowned as he looked at the figure in front of him. He knew that it was not his real body, but an avatar formed from a divine ability that he did not know his name.


    "Justice? This sovereign''s third heavenly tribulation is imminent. After this, there is no hope of crossing the tribulation. Is this what your Lunar Temple calls justice?" Xie Min Yu said angrily, and the anger in his eyes was on the verge of becoming even more intense. "You know that kid is weird, but you didn''t say anything to me, and you still said that this isn''t a scheme?"


    "If I said it, how could the sect master go forward with his intelligence?" The black shadow smiled. At this point, he paused and his tone suddenly became low. "But the justice of the Lunar Temple is not prevarication."


    "The Sect Leader wants to cross the tribulation, and Lord Palace Master already knows that the Sect Leader will definitely return without success this time. Therefore, the method of crossing the tribulation has already been passed on to the Sect Leader."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xie Min Yu was slightly stunned. Just as he was about to ask what the so-called tribulation crossing method was, he suddenly stopped talking. His expression changed at that moment, "You mean¡­"


    "Exactly." Black Shadow laughed.


    Xie Min Yu''s expression was hesitant. "This kind of evil technique requires the vitality of strangers who cultivate the same technique."


    "Didn''t the Sect Leader already use it?"


    "That''s an expedient measure. If I cultivate this technique, wouldn''t I destroy the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s thousand-year inheritance in one fell swoop?" Xie Min Yu explained.


    "Lord Headmaster, you''re here. The Crimson Firmament Sect is here. With the reputation of the Crimson Firmament Sect, aren''t there plenty of people who want to recruit disciples? In this way, the Crimson Firmament Sect will only grow stronger one day. How could the inheritance be broken?"


    ¡­


    Lu Houde, Hu Man''er and the others, who had three ferocious scars on their faces, waited anxiously outside the room.


    Although half a month had passed since that battle, the ripple effect of Xie Min Yu summoning the Vermilion Bird and ramming it into the Royal City had only just begun to ferment. The cries of the Crimson Firmament Sect were endless. At this moment, the Crimson Firmament Sect seemed to be swaying in the wind and rain.


    Apart from this, the cultivation method Xie Min Yu used during the battle had drained the vitality of hundreds of disciples. This also left Lu Houde and the others with lingering fear in their hearts. They didn''t remember that the Crimson Firmament Sect had such an evil cultivation method¡­


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened, and Xie Min Yu walked out with a gloomy expression.


    At that moment, Lu Houde and the others surrounded him.


    They opened their mouths, as if they were telling the headmaster what had happened in the past few days. However, before they could say anything, they were interrupted by Xie Min Yu.


    "I know everything. You don''t have to worry. I will handle it myself. You can participate in the Swordsman Competition so easily. The sect will have its own reward for winning the spot." Xie Min Yu said indifferently.


    After running the Crimson Firmament Sect for hundreds of years, he naturally had unparalleled knowledge among these disciples. Hearing the words of his sect leader, Lu Houde and the others were immediately at ease. As for the hundreds of disciples, they were very tactful and didn''t ask much. After all, it was a disgraceful matter. If they asked, they might not be able to get an answer. On the contrary, it would provoke Xie Min Yu''s dissatisfaction.


    "Then Xu Han" However, Lu Houde could not hide one problem.


    That day, the Pavilion Master of the Sword Handling Pavilion took action to stop the conflict between the two sides. Xu Han and the others survived by luck, but whether it was their previous enmity or their appearance when Xu Han returned, Lu Houde hated Xu Han to the bone. Naturally, he was unwilling to accept it.


    "There''s no need to be anxious. After I pass the heavenly tribulation, I will naturally take care of everything." Xie Min Yu said indifferently.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Lu Houde and the others'' expressions changed. From Xie Min Yu''s words, it wasn''t hard for them to tell that their Sect Leader seemed to have the confidence to resist the third Heavenly Tribulation.


    With their cultivation base, they naturally couldn''t understand where this confidence came from. However, due to their instinctive trust in their sect leader, the three of them truly couldn''t have the slightest bit of doubt in their hearts.


    At that moment, they all knelt down and said, "Congratulations, Sect Leader!"


    Xie Min Yu narrowed his eyes as a cold light flashed through his eyes.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 435 Leave

    Hu Ma opened his eyes.


    He opened his eyes with difficulty.


    He had a dream, in which they lived in a big house, with countless treasures in the front room, delicacies piled up in the back room, and beautiful women sitting beside each of them.


    They laughed and laughed, and they sang and danced.


    They go to the streets and buy everything they want; They can drink the best wine and eat the most expensive dishes when they go to the hotel.


    It was an extremely beautiful place, as beautiful as a fairyland.


    That should be in Qizhou.


    He had never been to Qi Zhou, but he felt that it was Qi Zhou because Zhen Yue had said that she wanted to go to Qi Zhou.


    Then, she woke up.


    What caught his eye was a concerned face.


    "You''re awake? That''s great!" That person said so, then stood up and said, "Looks like the old witch did not lie to me. This medicine really works."


    As he spoke, he went to the wooden table in the house, poured a cup of tea, and handed it to Huma, "You are recovering from your serious illness. You must not move much, and you must rest for some time."


    Hu Ma took the cup in a daze and stared at the girl in front of him. He couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?"


    It seemed that he had never seen this person in his memory.


    "What? Didn''t someone surnamed Xu mention me to you?" The girl blinked her eyes and said somewhat discontentedly.


    Hu Ma was stunned. At this moment, he finally regained consciousness from his long coma. He did not care about anything else and tried to sit up. However, due to his excessive strength, his head became dizzy again and he fell back onto the bed.


    But even so, he still hurriedly asked, "What about Lao Lu and the others? Where''s the boss?"


    The girl who heard this paused for a moment, and the joy on her face immediately dissipated.


    She lowered her head and said guiltily, "I came a little late¡­ They¡­"


    At this time, no matter if it was her hesitant tone or her lonely expression, none of them could clearly answer the doubts in Hu Ma''s heart.


    But sometimes, people would ask questions even though they knew the answer. It was not stupid, it was not stupid, it was just unwilling, it was just reluctant, it was just scared.


    "What happened to them?" Hu Ma''s voice grew louder as he asked loudly.


    The girl knew that this matter could not be avoided no matter what. Hu Ma needed to face him.


    So she gritted her teeth and replied, "Dead¡­ dead."


    ¡­


    Fang Ziyu sighed and walked out of Hu Ma''s courtyard. She shook her head at the people waiting outside, but when her gaze touched Ning Zhumang, she instinctively avoided him.


    On that day, not long after the battle between Xu Han and the others and the Crimson Firmament Sect began, she noticed it.


    But she didn''t help immediately.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t unwilling, but that she knew that the battle between immortals wasn''t something she could participate in, so she could only find Gui Puti who was still in Heng Imperial City. She had to pay a small price to get Xiao Ana to withdraw the sword command. Only then did the battle calm down, but even so, only Hu Ma and Zhen Yue survived.


    Although she had never come into contact with these people, with her always kind nature, she couldn''t help but secretly blame herself for this.


    "Although he''s fine, I guess he should just leave him alone for a while." Fang Ziyu thought for a moment and said.


    After saying that, she seemed to have heard something and turned to look at the crowd. Of course, her gaze still avoided Ning Zhumang intentionally or unintentionally. She asked, "How is the Xu?"


    "Sigh." At that time, Chu Chouli heavily sighed and said, "Lock yourself up in the room. No one can go."


    Hearing this, everyone revealed worried expressions. Zhen Yue''s death had dealt a great blow to Xu Han. Half a month had passed, but this youth still seemed to be unable to face such a thing. He stayed in seclusion all day. Chu Chouli and the others were somewhat worried about this.


    "I''ll go take a look." Fang Ziyu said helplessly.


    Only then did he bid farewell to everyone and walk towards the courtyard where Xu Han was.


    ¡­


    The courtyard that everyone had lived in had already been reduced to ruins during the war, but Yan Zhan was like a treasury that he had used without anyone noticing. He waved his hand and bought a monastery.


    However, because of Master Wei''s rescue of Heng Imperial City, the people of Heng Imperial City had a good impression of Master Wei and the others. The price of this courtyard was also extremely cheap, probably less than 60% of the market price.


    Fang Ziyu walked to Xu Han''s courtyard. At the entrance, Aowu and Xuan''er were crouching in front of Xu Han''s courtyard with their ears drooping. They seemed to have sensed something strange about Xu Han. The two little fellows also lost their usual playfulness and were so quiet that it made people feel uncomfortable.


    "You guys are very considerate." Fang Ziyu looked at them and smiled. At that time, he walked to Xu Han''s door and knocked on it.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    The sound of the door being knocked open was heard, but there was no response from inside the room.


    Fang Ziyu frowned and whispered into the room, "Is your surname Xu here?"


    The door was quiet and there was no sound at all.


    Fang Ziyu''s brows furrowed even deeper. Her knocking on the door became heavier, and the voice in her mouth grew louder. "If you don''t speak, I will come in!"


    Even so, the door was still completely silent, and there was still no sound.


    "Then I''ll really come in." Fang Ziyu''s tone became a little higher.


    However, no matter how scorching her words were, the girl still did not open the door. After she finished saying those words, she put her ear to the door, trying to hear the noise in the room. However, she was still disappointed this time. The door was silent and the needle could be heard.


    Fang Ziyu''s heart suddenly became angry.


    Zhen Yue''s death was indeed depressing, but hiding in the house to escape, how could it be a method?


    She didn''t like Xu Han like this.


    Perhaps it was this anger and resentment that gave Fang Ziyu the courage to grind her teeth and push open the door regardless. ''"I''ve warned you before. If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as you agree to let me in."


    Fang Ziyu''s words came to a halt.


    She opened her eyes wide and found that there was no one in the room.


    ¡­


    "Not good! Not good!!"


    Chu Chouli, who was eating dinner in the hall of the new house, picked up his glass and was about to drink.


    Fang Ziyu suddenly cried out in alarm from behind him. Before he could regain his senses, Fang Ziyu smashed into his back firmly. The wine sprayed out of the man''s mouth and landed on Ning Zhumang''s face.


    "Sorry, sorry" The big man apologized repeatedly, but Ning Zhumang ignored his intentions. He quickly stood up and walked to Fang Ziyu, asking with a concerned expression.


    Perhaps because she was too anxious, Fang Ziyu rarely avoided Ning Zhumang. She took out a piece of paper and placed it on the dining table. Then, she took a big breath and said, "Xu¡­ Xu is gone!!"


    "What?" Chu Chouli turned his head and looked at Fang Ziyu with horror on his face. At that time, the half mouthful of wine in his mouth that he was reluctant to spit out also spat out along with his loud voice.


    Fortunately, Fang Ziyu was quick-witted and hid to the side, but Ning Zhumang, who was beside her, was far from being so lucky.


    "I''m sorry ¡­ I''m sorry ¡­" Even with Chu Chouli''s thick skin, when he saw Ning Zhumang, who was stained with wine, he felt his skin turn hot. With that, he hurriedly changed the topic, picked up the white paper that Fang Ziyu had placed on the table, and stared at it.


    Seeing this, Fang Ziyu looked at Ning Zhumang. He wanted to wipe off the wine stains on his opponent''s body, but he suddenly retracted his hand halfway through. She was a little embarrassed. She happened to see Chu Chouli pick up the white paper. She hurriedly said, "We just went to find someone surnamed Xu. After knocking on the door for a long time, he didn''t answer me. I went into the door and found this."


    At this time, Chu Chouli also finished reading the handwriting on the paper, and his expression instantly became ugly. When Yan Zhan and the others saw this, their hearts were filled with curiosity. At that moment, they all moved closer and looked at the handwriting on the paper.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s expressions darkened.


    The contents of the letter weren''t much. It was most likely that Xu Han said that he wanted to go out for a walk so that everyone wouldn''t worry.


    Normally, they could laugh at such a thing. After all, with Xu Han''s temperament, only when he was cheating people would there be few people who could get an advantage from him.


    But today was different from the past, because of Zhen Yue''s death, Xu Han''s state was extremely unstable. If he really went out to relax, everyone would be at ease, but they were afraid that he would not understand and go to the Crimson Firmament Sect to seek revenge.


    Thinking of this, Chu Chouli stood up and said, "No, I''m going to find Xiao Han."


    The middle-aged man was usually careless, as if he didn''t care about anything, but his relationship with Xu Han had reached an extremely deep level during this day of laughter and cursing. At this moment, the concern on the big man''s face could be said to be unfaked, and he was about to charge out of the manor.


    But at that time, Yan Zhan extended his hand to stop Chu Chouli.


    "Brother Chu is worried that I can understand Brother Xu''s feelings. However, with Brother Xu''s temperament, he doesn''t want us to look for him. We probably won''t be able to find him. Rather than letting him stay alone, there are some things that he has to rely on himself to survive."


    "But" Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s expression changed slightly. Although he could not find any flaws in Yan Zhan''s words, he still felt uneasy in his heart.


    "You know Xiao Han''s temperament better than us. I don''t think he''s a reckless person." At this moment, Ning Zhumang also spoke. "Let him go¡­"


    Hearing Ning Zhumang''s words, although Chu Chouli put away his thoughts of searching for needles in a haystack, his face was still furrowed. Everyone in the room looked at each other at that time and saw the same worry on their faces.


    This delicious meal had also become dull.


    At the same time, a figure sneakily arrived in front of Master Wei''s mansion. The figure hesitated slightly and finally gritted his teeth and walked into the old man''s room.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 436 Karma

    In Master Wei ''s room.


    The old man was half lying on the bed, looking sideways at the man who had suddenly barged into the room.


    The other party was somewhat embarrassed. His body, sitting on the wooden stool, was moving back and forth uneasily. His gaze was also somewhat wandering, and he did not dare to look at the old man''s gaze.


    "Your Excellency didn''t come late at night just to sit here for a night, did he?" The old man looked at him like this and suddenly asked with a smile.


    When the visitor heard this, he gritted his teeth and asked for the first time, "I heard them say that Sir is an extraordinary person."


    "Amazing?" Hearing this, Master Wei smiled faintly and did not comment. "If that''s what you think, then so be it."


    "Definitely." The man nodded his head repeatedly. After all, he was someone who could fight against the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s immortals. It seemed that he was also an immortal. If even an immortal wasn''t considered formidable, then no one in this world would be able to afford this word in a man''s cognition.


    "Actually, I want to ask you a question." The man said.


    "I know everything."


    Master Wei''s answer was naturally extremely sincere, but the man who had received such an answer had a strange expression on his face.


    It seemed to be a strange combination of hope and fear.


    He was silent for a few breaths before asking, "Sir, do you know where people will go after they die?"


    This question exceeded the old man''s expectations.


    He paused for a moment and asked, "Why do you ask this question?"


    The man thought for a moment and his eyes turned red. His lips started to tremble, causing his voice to tremble.


    "I''m just¡­"


    "I just want to know, what exactly is death?"


    ''"Aren''t they here? Didn''t they say that if a person died, they would go to the Underworld, where there are bulls and horses, and there are judges of the Yama Realm. After drinking the Meng Grandma Soup, they can reincarnate and return to the mortal world."


    The man was a little excited, his words seemed to be somewhat incoherent, his voice from low to high, from high to lonely, until it was slightly inaudible.


    Seemingly aware of his own misdemeanor, the man''s head suddenly lowered, "I just can''t bear to part with them. I just feel that people with good intentions are clearly living in front of me."


    "We said we were going to Qizhou¡­ to marry the prettiest daughter-in-law¡­ but all of a sudden, they weren''t here¡­"


    After saying this, the man''s eyes finally couldn''t stop the surging of things, and his voice became choked, difficult, and difficult to continue. However, he continued, using all of his strength to continue.


    "I just want to know if all of this is true, then as long as I''m alive, does that mean that we''ll meet again, even if it''s only possible?"


    The old man looked at the man and thought for a moment. Finally, after more than ten breaths of time, he spoke.


    "I''ve had this kind of confusion before."


    At that moment, the old man''s tone became deep. His eyes flashed, as if he had traveled through countless years and arrived at some distant space-time.


    "I have also heard that there is a stone pillar called the Heavenly Pillar, a divine gate called the Sect Cloth, and a divine beast called Lu Wu at the entrance."


    "Rumor has it that the Heavenly Pillar connects this world to the Immortal Palace and the Ghost Sect to the Underworld."


    "If an immortal who has attained the Dao goes there, Lu Wu will give him the final trial. The immortal who passes will be carried to the Heavenly Palace by Lu Wu and become a True Immortal. Those who fail will be demoted to the mortal realm and continue their training."


    ''"A dead undead will also be drawn to that place. Lu Wu will sniff the scent of the heroic soul. Then, he will eat the evil from his soul, leaving behind the goodness from his soul. Then, he will release the ghost soul to the Underworld and reincarnate."


    "You and I are usually unwilling to accept the departure of people we cherish, so I have been there before. I want to find her soul, at least know where she will go in her next life."


    The man listened very seriously, but the old man stopped at that moment. The man hurriedly asked, "Did you find it? Is there really such a thing?"


    At this time, the man''s eyes flashed with hope.


    Naturally, he did not have the ability to cross the hundred thousand mountains occupied by the demons to reach the legendary Kunlun Immortal Mountain. However, he was still eager to receive an affirmative answer from the old man. At the very least, this could make him feel slightly at ease.


    The old man took a deep look at the man at that time. He measured the situation in his heart for a while before finally deciding to tell the truth.


    Thus, the old man shook his head and said, "I saw the towering sky pillar, but I could not find the so-called Lu Wu, nor could I find the sect''s Ghost Sect."


    The flames in the man''s eyes immediately extinguished.


    He didn''t collapse like a deflated airbag.


    He sighed and said, "So, the legends are all lies¡­"


    "Lao Lu, Xiao Weizi, will Chengdu have another life? They will never appear in front of me again ¡­ Can''t they go to Qi Province, earn a lot of money and get a wife? Boss can''t go to the starry sky, and no starlight will look at me anymore ¡­"


    As the man spoke, he suddenly laughed. However, that clearly smiling expression revealed an indescribable but real sorrow.


    The old man fell silent again. He was not feeling the same sorrow. He was just hesitating again, hesitating to tell the man the crueler truth behind this.


    However, just as he was hesitating, the man reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes. Then, he suddenly stood up.


    Before the old man could react, the seven-foot-tall man knelt down in front of the old man.


    "Teacher, teach me!" He said loudly, and before his tears could run out, a raging flame ignited in his eyes.


    It was anger, anger that devoured everything.


    "Teach you? Teach you what?" The old man asked.


    "Sir knows." The man replied with a sincere and anxious gaze.


    The old man shook his head and said, "I can''t teach you."


    "Why? Sir is so powerful. There must be a way to teach me. I can be a cow and a horse for you. As long as I can avenge boss and the others, I am willing to do anything!" The man said eagerly, but he was stunned again when he finished his sentence. He used his brain, which was not bright enough, to think carefully about the passages that Mr. Shuo had told him. Then he hurriedly said, "Sir, don''t worry, I am just taking revenge. I will definitely not harm any innocent people."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Master Wei interrupted him.


    The old man shook his head and said, "I''m not worried about this. I''m not as pedantic as those bald men. I advise you to let go of the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot. I won''t teach you because you can''t carry something on your back."


    "I¡­" Hearing this, the man immediately saw hope and was about to say something eagerly.


    However, he was interrupted by the old man just as he spoke.


    "I can''t teach you, but I can find someone to teach you, but you have to be prepared, because from now on you need¡­"


    "I can do anything I want!" Seeing the hopeful man again, he anxiously expressed his determination.


    The old man smiled bitterly. In the end, he did not have the mood to continue. He sighed and said, "Alright then, you have to be obedient when you go there. Someone will tell you what to do."


    "Where? Where?" The man was still a little confused.


    "We''ll know when we get there." After the old man finished speaking, a dazzling white light suddenly burst out from the huge wooden box at the side of the room, enveloping the man. The man let out a cry of alarm, and in the next moment, his body actually disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared here before.


    At that time, the old man looked at the empty room and took out something from his bosom. He placed it in front of him and carefully sized it up for a while. Suddenly, he sighed and said, "I didn''t expect this karma to fall on you in the end. Whether it''s a blessing or a curse depends on your good fortune."


    That thing was a shard of silver.


    A piece of silver that Zhen Yue had rewarded the old man with¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 437 Demon Core

    It was getting closer and closer to the swordsman competition.


    According to the notice issued by the various parties of the Dragon Gate Association, the Swordsman Competition would be held on March 15 as scheduled.


    Now that it was the eighth day of the third month, there was still no news of Xu Han.


    At night, the bored people sat in the courtyard and looked at the stars. Xuan''er and Aowu, who were standing beside them, lay listlessly on the side. Xu Han''s departure made everyone''s hearts uneasy. This also affected the two little fellows.


    "Do you think Xiao Han won''t come back?" Chu Chouli looked at the cloudy sky and sighed.


    "I won''t." Fang Ziyu shook her head decisively. She did not explain the reason for her decision, but her tone was incomparably firm.


    "Mm, I also feel that Brother Xu is definitely not such a person." Yan Zhan nodded in agreement.


    "Sigh" Chu Chouli sighed. In the end, he did not continue this topic. However, the worry between his eyebrows did not lessen at all.


    Everyone fell silent again.


    This silence did not last long before it was broken.


    Ning Zhumang, who had been sitting quietly by the side, suddenly put down the teacup in his hand and whispered, "I originally wanted to wait for Xiao Han to come back and say goodbye to him, but now it seems that I can''t wait for him."


    The white-browed, black-haired man said in a tone filled with regret.


    Everyone was puzzled when they heard this, and they all turned to look at this man with puzzled gazes.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Chouli was the first to regain his senses. He blinked his big eyes and looked at Ning Zhumang with puzzlement.


    "A banquet that ends everywhere in the world. I think it''s time to say goodbye to everyone." Ning Zhumang said with a smile.


    Yan Zhan stood up and asked, "Goodbye? Where are you going? The Swordsman Competition is about to begin ¡­"


    Ning Zhumang smiled faintly when he heard this. He turned to look at Fang Ziyu, who was also giving him a confused look. The moment the other party met his gaze, he subconsciously avoided him.


    "I''m not interested in the swordsman. I only came here to find something. Now that I''ve found her, and I''m sure she''s fine, I don''t have a reason to stay any longer."


    Everyone understood what Ning Zhumang was referring to, but they couldn''t help but feel reluctant in their hearts.


    More than a dozen of them arrived at the Royal City. In the blink of an eye, they died. Only a few of them were left. At this moment, it was inevitable for them to feel a bit sad.


    Thus, the inevitable silence once again enveloped everyone.


    But in the end, Yan Zhan raised the wine cup in his hand and raised it towards Ning Zhumang.


    "Brother Ning is right. Everything in the world is over, but it''s a blessing to meet all of you. Since Brother Ning has made up his mind, I naturally won''t say anything else. However, if you and I don''t get drunk tonight, we''ll treat it as seeing Brother Ning off!" After saying that, Yan Zhan raised his head and drank all the wine in his cup.


    Everyone was a Jianghu person. Although they were reluctant to part ways, they all revealed smiles at this moment. For a moment, the courtyard was filled with glasses of light.


    Only Fang Ziyu looked at the rising Ning Zhumang, stamped her feet, and turned around to leave.


    Ning Zhumang seemed to have some feelings for this, but he didn''t have the courage to catch up to the girl in the end.


    ¡­


    On the same night, in the same Royal City.


    The swordsman competed before, and the final Dragon Gate Tournament was in full swing.


    It was probably because of the generous conditions offered by the Sword Handling Pavilion this time that Jianghu people from all parts of Great Xia''s Jianghu swarmed over. It was also because of this that from time to time, some stunning people would surge out of this Dragon Gate Gathering.


    Regardless of where those Great Evolution Realm experts came from, there were many dark horses in this young cup that were not famous before. The most famous one was Xu Han, who defeated Li Dingxian. With the cultivation level displayed by his age, there were few people in the younger generation of Great Xia that could compare to him.


    Just as everyone thought that Xu Han could be considered outstanding amongst the younger generation, this last Dragon Gate Meeting hosted by Xu Ze, the head of the famous Jianghu Escort Agency of Great Xia, a similarly unknown young man gave the Jianghu of Great Xia the same shock as Xu Han.


    Actually, the so-called young man was not suitable for this person.


    It was because this stunning person was only fourteen or fifteen years old¡­


    And a monk.


    With the momentum of destroying everything, he defeated the experts on the Bronze Execution Rankings and reached the top of the Rankings. Most importantly, no matter if it was an expert from a famous sect or a young genius with a great reputation in Jianghu, none of them would be able to make a move in the hands of this child.


    As the protagonist of this incident, Guang Lingui, who had won the championship, did not care. To him, these things were more like inconspicuous trifles that were not worth mentioning.


    After confirming that he had obtained the qualifications for the Swordsman Competition, he pulled Liu Dingdang to the streets of Horizontal Imperial City under the frightened gazes of the crowd.


    He didn''t have anything important to do. He just remembered that after Dingdang stayed up for a long time, his stomach felt uncomfortable. However, the Dragon Gate Association had to let the Golden and Silver Deacons compete before it was Bronze Deacon''s turn. The little monk was afraid that Liu Dingdang would starve to death, so when it was his turn, he jumped out impatiently and beat everyone on the list before hurriedly leaving.


    "What do you want to eat?" Walking on the streets of Heng Imperial City, the little monk turned to look at Liu Dingdang and asked.


    Compared to Guang Lingui, who had just killed everyone at the Dragon Gate Meeting, the little monk in front of Liu Dingdang was as docile as a harmless sheep.


    Seemingly sensing the other party''s intentions, Liu Dingdang smiled at the little monk every day and said, "Burn the meat."


    The little monk was slightly stunned. He was probably not a real monk anymore. In the past, the old monk had brought him to eat meat in that ruined temple, but there was no one else there. If he went to the main street now¡­


    The little monk was a little hesitant, but when he met Liu Dingdang''s sweet smile, this hesitation dissipated.


    He nodded heavily and said, "Alright!"


    People in this world, sooner or later, will most likely meet such a person. For his or her sake, you can put down all the rules and forget all the truths, just for the sake of her smiling and calling out softly.


    But just as the little monk agreed, Liu Dingdang suddenly pursed his lips and smiled. She walked up to the little monk and said, "I''m kidding you. I saw an old woman open a noodle shop there. I want to go eat some noodles."


    As he spoke, Liu Dingdang stared at the little monk with a mocking expression, as if he had seen through the entanglement in the little monk''s heart.


    Hearing this, the little monk heaved a sigh of relief and repeatedly replied, "Alright, alright."


    "Idiot." Liu Dingdang wrinkled her nose and said this. Then, the girl smiled and hopped towards the noodle shop she was talking about not far away.


    The little monk looked at the girl''s back and felt his heart warm. He was just about to follow her.


    But at that time, the girl who was walking in front suddenly trembled and her face revealed a painful expression. She actually fell to the ground at that time.


    "Dingdang!" Seeing this scene, Guang Lingui was instantly in a state of chaos. He let out a cry of alarm and rushed forward hurriedly. He reached out and helped the girl up.


    At this moment, the girl''s body trembled, and dense traces of sweat appeared on her forehead. The purple light in her eyes faintly appeared from time to time, as if she was enduring some great pain.


    The little monk instantly came to his senses. He thought that he had been busy with the Dragon Gate Society these past few days. He had asked Liu Dingdang to take the Demon Pill. At this moment, the demon energy in her body had returned to this state.


    Thinking like this, the little monk hurriedly took out a porcelain bottle from his bosom, opened the lid of the bottle, and pulled out all the demon cores inside, feeding them to the girl.


    However, the girl who normally only needed four or five demon pills to recover did not get better after consuming more than ten demon pills this time.


    Seeing the bottle of demon cores bottoming out, the little monk became even more panicked. He stood up and searched his entire body for the demon cores that he hadn''t found. Seeing Liu Dingdang''s situation becoming more and more dangerous, the little monk was in a state of chaos.


    "Your Excellency is looking for this item." However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    A man with a smiling face appeared beside him and handed him a bottle of medicine. The little monk was slightly stunned. Of course, he knew this man. He was the person in charge of the Dark Asura Palace in Great Xia, Yan Luoyuan.


    However, at this moment, he did not have the time to think about why the other party appeared in front of him in such a timely manner. He hurriedly took out the medicine bottle, poured out the demonic pills inside, and fed them to Liu Dingdang one by one.


    It wasn''t until she had eaten another ten demon pills that the girl''s condition improved slightly.


    However, Guang Lingui was still worried. He hugged the girl tightly in his arms and tried his best to placate her.


    The man standing behind him saw all of this in his eyes. After a long time, he said, "Her demand for demonic pills will only surpass that of a day."


    "If you want to save her, you must take the matters entrusted to you by the Palace Master to heart."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 438 Stride Forward

    The next day, the genius was dazzled.


    Ning Zhumang packed up his already few salutes and left the courtyard alone.


    Yesterday, thinking that this was the last time everyone drank together, Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan shouted that they must get Ning Zhumang drunk this time. Ning Zhumang also opened up his alcohol tolerance and thought about it. However, in the end, the two of them couldn''t help but stagger around while Ning Zhumang remained calm and relaxed.


    Ning Zhumang looked at the sky. It was still early. He estimated that Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan should still be sleeping soundly with the situation after drinking last night.


    After some thought, he put away his plans with the others and walked out of the courtyard by himself while the night was still around.


    In the end, he was not good at this.


    Since he was destined to leave, it didn''t make any difference to him whether to give or not.


    Thus, the white-browed and black-haired Sect Leader took a deep look at the courtyard and resolutely turned around and walked out.


    The sky still hadn''t completely lit up. Ning Zhumang walked on the streets of Heng Imperial City. The streets were deserted and somewhat deserted. Looking at this scene, Sect Leader Ning''s heart was a little gloomy. He couldn''t explain why. Perhaps even though he hadn''t participated in Yan Zhan and the others'' commotion every day, he was still accustomed to spending time with them. At this moment, he suddenly became uncomfortable without these noises.


    Thinking of this, the Sect Leader shook his head and forgot about the disturbing thoughts in his mind. Then, he bought a few steamed buns from a street stall as food for the journey. Then, he walked out of Hengroyal City.


    The soldiers guarding the city had yet to take turns, but after some exhaustion, they had already fainted and fell asleep. They perfunctorily questioned Ning Zhumang before letting him out of the city.


    Headmaster Ning gnawed on the steamed bun. As he ate and walked, he didn''t have the demeanor of a headmaster.


    After walking for about a hundred feet, the man''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He turned to look at the city wall and sighed for no reason. In the end, he still didn''t say a single word to her.


    He was somewhat depressed and somewhat regretful.


    After he left, he didn''t know if he would have the chance to see the other party again¡­


    After all, what he wanted to do was extremely dangerous, but he had to do it.


    "Why do you always like to leave without saying goodbye?" As he thought about this, a cold voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Ning Zhumang was stunned. He turned around and saw that Fang Ziyu had appeared behind him at some unknown time. At this moment, he was looking at him angrily.


    The Sect Leader, who had always been calm and composed, did not panic even when facing the siege of two wine jar masters, but at that time, he was in a state of chaos.


    He stared blankly at the girl who had suddenly appeared. His head was blank, and his lips were a little dry. He stuttered for a long time, but he didn''t spit out a single word.


    Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but glance at him and say, "Did you leave my mother like this back then?"


    Ning Zhumang felt a burst of guilt in his heart at that time. It was also because of this guilt that he was even more unable to look directly at this face that was 70% similar to the face of the person from back then. He lowered his head and remained silent.


    "Smoke." Fang Ziyu curled his lips and said angrily, "I wonder how my mother fell for you back then."


    "I¡­" Ning Zhumang lowered his head, wanting to say something, but before he could say anything, Fang Ziyu interrupted him again.


    ''"Don''t tell me your difficulties. I don''t understand. I only know that when Mother died, she was still thinking about you and begging to see you. If you want to explain, you should explain to Mother instead of me!" Fang Ziyu said this with anger in his eyes. However, when he saw the lonely expression on the man''s face, this anger dissipated without any reason.


    "Where are you going?" She sighed.


    Ning Zhumang didn''t seem to be used to the girl''s quick speech. He was stunned for a moment before he replied, "Chang''an."


    "What are you doing?" The girl''s question came very quickly. Almost as soon as Ning Zhumang finished speaking, it sounded.


    "Kill." The Sect Leader''s response was much slower, but the tone of his words was incomparably firm.


    "I''m an immortal. Can you beat me?"


    "Even if I can''t beat him, I still have to fight him."


    "Can''t you not go?"


    "The immortal trusts me heavily. I will not dare to slack off because of my old friend''s will."


    "You don''t want your life?"


    "I don''t have a choice."


    The girl who heard this blinked her eyes and moved closer to Ning Zhu. She suddenly smiled and asked, "You don''t want such an obedient daughter anymore?"


    This time, Sect Leader Ning was completely stunned.


    He stared blankly at the girl in front of him. After a while, he asked again, "What did you say?"


    However, Fang Ziyu obviously did not plan to say it again. She stretched out her hand that had been hidden behind her from the beginning. She handed over a full package. No matter how Ning Zhumang reacted, Fang Ziyu directly stuffed the package into the man''s embrace.


    "You''re eating steamed buns on such a long journey?" The girl frowned discontentedly and snatched Ning Zhumang over half of the steamed bun. She took a bite, curled her lips and pointed at the package. She said, "Eat this."


    At this moment, Sect Leader Ning could not say a single word and nodded in shock.


    The girl looked at the man with such a look and felt a little helpless, but the expression on her face suddenly became lonely. "I should have gone with you, but my cultivation technique¡­"


    "I know. Although the Demon Devouring Town Heavenly Technique is endless, it is extremely dangerous. You have to cultivate carefully. Back then, your mother ¡­"


    The girl hurriedly reached out and interrupted the man, "I know. Don''t worry, the old witch loves me. With her watching, everything will be fine."


    The man was speechless. He knew that the relationship between Ghost Subhuti and Crescent Moon did not have the possibility of harming the fish. He nodded and fell silent again.


    The girl also fell silent.


    Just like this, the two of them stood outside the city gates of Horizontal Imperial City for a long time.


    Fang Ziyu finally broke the silence between the two, "You have to come back alive."


    She said this in a tone that was almost commanding.


    The man raised his head and looked at the girl, seemingly puzzled.


    "I want to go with you to see my mother¡­ She misses you¡­"


    Hearing this, the man''s face flashed with joy. Just as he was about to say something, Fang Ziyu suddenly turned around and ran towards the city gate.


    At that moment, a girl''s voice sounded in the man''s ears, "You only have this chance. If you break your promise again, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life."


    The man was stunned again. There seemed to be something surging in his eyes under his white eyebrows, but he tried his best to stop it.


    He did not turn his head, for he was afraid that the determination in his heart would waver the moment he turned his head.


    However, he nodded heavily. He agreed to this promise, a father''s promise to his daughter.


    He gently opened the parcel. It was filled with sweet potatoes. It was as if he didn''t have enough control over the heat. It was scorched black. The man laughed.


    However, Fang Ziyu, who hadn''t run far at that time, seemed to have sensed the man''s actions. She said loudly to the man, "Don''t feel that it''s ugly!"


    The man nodded his head again. He carefully took out a sweet potato and peeled off the peel of the fruit. Then, he put the flesh that did not look good into his mouth and chewed it carefully.


    Then a happy smile appeared on his face.


    The food was naturally delicious to the extreme.


    At the very least, Ning Zhumang firmly believed in this point.


    Thinking like this, he wrapped up the bag of sweet potatoes. He did the whole process slowly and carefully, fearing that there would be any mistakes. Finally, he carefully inspected it for a while before placing him on his back at ease.


    At this moment, the Sect Leader took large strides towards Chang''an.


    He was in high spirits, and his footsteps were vigorous.


    He had sweet potatoes on his back and a smile on his face.


    A smile like a child''s¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 439 Live Well

    March 14.


    At night, it started to drizzle in Heng Imperial City.


    Lu Houde sat in the luxurious private room of the Ancient Dao Pavilion and threw the wine cup in his hand onto the ground.


    The cup shattered and fragments scattered all over the ground.


    On the side, Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen remained silent, their expressions equally heavy.


    According to Xie Min Yu''s instructions when he left, the three of them should have been cultivating calmly, waiting for the swordsman to compete. After all, because of the sword command incident, there was such a big disturbance. The Jianghu parties were quite dissatisfied with Xie Min Yu''s actions that day. At the peak of this storm, Lu Houde and the others naturally did not dare to look for trouble with Xu Han and the others. They all acted like cowering turtles and hid in the Ancient Dao Tower all day long.


    However, contrary to their wishes, they did not look for trouble with others, but others were looking for trouble with them.


    Previously, Xu Han and the others had stolen the invitation cards of the Dragon Gate Society from the elite disciples brought by Lu Houde, causing the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect to lose their qualifications to participate in the Swordsman Competition. In addition to the hundreds of elite disciples who had died during the battle with the Sword Order, this trip to the Crossing Imperial City had caused tremendous losses to the Crimson Firmament Sect in terms of reputation and strength.


    In order to make up for this loss, the Crimson Firmament Sect sent more than ten elite disciples and a Great Evolution Realm elder from the sect to participate in the swordsman competition. After all, the benefits brought by the Demon Suppressing Pagoda were truly enviable. The strength of a sect could not help but be enhanced at this moment. More importantly, it was also the cultivation of the younger generation.


    Even if one of the more than ten people sent out was able to ascend to the Immortal realm in the future because of the help of the Demon Suppressing Tower, it would be a great thing for the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    However, because the Dragon Gate Meeting had already ended, it was naturally impossible to hold another Dragon Gate Meeting for the sake of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    As a result, the major powers in the sect secretly contacted the Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master, Xiao Ran .


    In the eyes of most people, Xiao Ran, who had been in charge of the Sword Pavilion for more than 30 years, was an insatiable greedy person.


    In his eyes, there were no friends, no enemies, only benefits.


    That was why he had been so close to the Crimson Firmament Sect for a Fire Cloud Token, and the Crimson Firmament Sect had grown bigger as a result, becoming the leader of the three sects.


    Although he had a grudge against the Crimson Firmament Sect because of the unpleasant sword-wielding battle, after paying a sufficient price, the Sword-wielding Pavilion''s Pavilion Master finally nodded and allowed the ten elite disciples and the Great Evolution Realm elder to participate in the Sword-wielding Pavilion competition.


    After all, the Sword Handling Pavilion was not a Xiao Ran family''s Sword Handling Pavilion, and there was a giant existence like the Dragon Hidden Temple behind it. Therefore, such a bad rule couldn''t be revealed in the end. Therefore, the disciples and elders that had been chosen did not reveal any news about them and secretly rushed to the Hengroyal City.


    They thought that with the prestige of the Crimson Firmament Sect and the reputation of the Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master Xiao Ran, when the Sword Handlers competed, they would directly accept these ten people as participants. At that time, even if those Jianghu people were dissatisfied, they wouldn''t dare to raise too much objection.


    This was naturally a good thing for the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    After all, the more stable the position of the Crimson Firmament Sect was, the more comfortable it would be for Lu Houde and the others who were elders of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    However, there was a mistake in this matter.


    The ten-odd elite disciples, along with the Great Evolution Realm elders, Logically speaking, he should have arrived at Heng Imperial City three or four days ago, Lu Houde and the others, who had been ordered to receive him, had also made preparations long ago. However, they could not wait for this group of people to contact the sect. The sect did not receive such news either. The three of them were somewhat uneasy, so they went out of the Hengroyal City to search. They actually found the corpses of this group of people in a mountain forest a hundred miles away from the Hengroyal city.


    Jianghu was, after all, Jianghu. Even with the acknowledged supervision of the Sword Handling Pavilion, Jianghu hatred would occur from time to time in Great Xia.


    However, this kind of thing mostly happened to those small sects, or even Jianghu Rangers without sects. In the past 200 years, the Crimson Firmament Sect had never encountered such a tragedy.


    Apart from being shocked, Lu Houde and the others reported this matter to the sect. However, the sect leader, Xie Min Yu, was busy dealing with the third Heavenly Tribulation. The other two Grand Elders of the Immortal level had not come out for many years and did not respond to the three of them in time. That was why Lu Houde was furious in the Ancient Dao Tower.


    "My Crimson Firmament Sect has never experienced such a tragedy in the past 200 years! These villains don''t take us seriously!" After a long time, Lu Houde gritted his teeth and said coldly.


    ''"Could it be Xu Han''s group that harbors grudges in their hearts" Hu Man''er, who was at the side, put forward her own conjecture.


    But this idea was quickly denied by Lu Houde .


    "Although that brat has some abilities, it''s impossible for him to kill so many disciples and a Great Evolution Realm expert. Other than Xu Han, everyone else has been hiding in their newly-built courtyard for the past few days. He hasn''t gone out. It can''t be them." Lu Houde, who had fought with Xu Han before, said so.


    Hu Man''er wanted to say something, but before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Lu Houde again.


    "Tomorrow is the Swordsman Competition. Regardless of who attacks our Crimson Firmament Sect, as long as we obtain the qualifications of a swordsman and pass the Demon Suppressing Tower, our Crimson Firmament Sect will definitely take a step forward. Those who want to punish us will naturally show their tricks."


    Hearing this, Xing Zhen and Hu Man''er exchanged glances and nodded their heads heavily at that time. Naturally, they were determined to obtain this swordsman''s spot.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Chu Chouli frowned in the courtyard where Yan Zhan and the others were.


    Tomorrow was the start of the Swordsman Competition, but Xu Han was still nowhere to be found.


    This caused everyone to be quite worried. First, they were afraid that Xu Han would miss the Swordsman Competition. Second, they were even more worried about what kind of accident he was going out alone.


    Everyone wanted to see through it, but they didn''t wait for Xu Han until late at night, so they could only fall asleep helplessly.


    Just as the night was quiet, a violent cough suddenly came from Master Wei''s door.


    After the war, the old man had been bedridden for a month. His condition was truly worrying, but he had never told Chu Chouli and the others about it. However, at this moment, the old man''s condition seemed to have deteriorated even further. He could not stop coughing for a long time, and even coughed out blood.


    At this time, a burst of white light lit up in the huge wooden box beside him. The handsome demon man who had once met Xu Han and the others appeared in the door again.


    He looked at the old man and sighed. In the end, he couldn''t bear it anymore and walked forward. He placed his hand on the old man''s back. A gentle white light surged. The old man''s violent cough was nourished by the white light and gradually calmed down.


    He turned his head to look at the man behind him with a difficult smile on his face and said, "Thank you."


    The man shook his head helplessly and said, "You are too impulsive. They must have sensed your presence like this."


    Master Wei knew that he was referring to that day. He took action to stop the Vermillion Bird that could only turn the entire Heng Imperial City into ashes. The old man was a little ashamed, "But you can''t just sit there and watch."


    "Everyone will be saved. In the end, you won''t be able to save anyone." The man sneered.


    Regarding this, the old man was silent.


    Seemingly feeling that the atmosphere was too dull, the man thought for a moment and suddenly said, "It''s good that you sent that kid over."


    "Is that so?" The old man also smiled.


    However, after saying that, the two of them couldn''t help but remain silent again.


    The man sank his brows and finally asked the question he had been holding back for a long time, "How confident are you that the thousand year calamity is coming?"


    "No one has been able to withstand that heavenly tribulation since ancient times. I dare not say anything." The old man told the truth even though he knew that this would make the man feel relieved.


    Unexpectedly, the man was not angry at all. He stared at the old man and asked again, "Where is the surveillance? Have you seen him?"


    The old man shook his head again, "The Myriad Domains of the Universe are too vast. I tried to contact them with a secret technique, but I did not receive any reply."


    "So we can only rely on ourselves?" The man''s expression became gloomier and gloomier.


    "I think so." The old man stood up. He also looked at the man and suddenly smiled, "But don''t worry, I''ve already arranged your path of retreat."


    The man was slightly stunned. He had probably guessed what the so-called back road was, but he did not feel at ease because of it.


    "Jackal, look around. No matter how long you live, you won''t be able to survive." After saying this, the man paused and his expression suddenly became solemn. He stared at the old man and said word by word, "This time, I think¡­"


    "Have you seen the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s headmaster? What do you think?" However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the old man.


    The man paused. He didn''t quite understand why he would mention this person who had nothing to do with their topic at this moment.


    However, he still frowned and replied truthfully, "But a shameless person who misinterprets the Grand Dao and does whatever it takes to achieve his goal."


    The old man nodded and said, "Of course you''re right about that. But there''s one thing he''s right about."


    "Huh?" Nan Re looked at the old man doubtfully.


    "Only by surviving can there be hope ¡­"


    The old man said with a deep gaze. He reached out and placed his hand on the man''s shoulder.


    "So, live well."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 440 A Strange Trial

    Heng Imperial City was a huge city.


    The so-called giant was not compared to ordinary cities, but compared to Great Zhou''s Chang''an, this city still gave people the illusion of a great Magus seeing a small Magus.


    To the east was the imperial palace of Great Xia, to the west and north were the offices of the people and the governors, and to the south was a huge mountain. This was something that was hard to imagine. In fact, the Heng Imperial City was built around mountains like this.


    This mountain was called Long Yin, and there was a temple on the mountain. It was probably not more talkative, even if no one had come here. Hearing this, they knew that this mountain was Great Xia''s Orthodox Dragon Yin Temple.


    Compared to the three peaks occupied by the Linglong Pavilion-Xuanhe, Dahuan, and Zhongju-the Longyin Mountain, where the Longyin Temple was located, was actually not very lofty. It was only 800 feet tall, and the mountain was not steep. Even ordinary believers could normally come and go. Normally, there were quite a few pilgrims, and there were endless exchanges.


    Of course, there were more than ten times as many pilgrims and good people at the foot of the mountain as before.


    But today, these pilgrims were not lucky enough to go to the temple to worship incense buddhas.


    Today was the 15th of March, and it was the 5th annual Swordsman Competition. This could be considered one of the most grand events in Great Xia''s Jianghu. Long Yin Temple had closed its doors, and ordinary people were not allowed to enter. However, even so, they were unable to extinguish the enthusiasm of these people and good people. They surrounded the mountain gate of the Dragon Hidden Temple, and all of them looked forward to see the people who walked into the mountain gate.


    These people who were qualified to enter were either great figures invited by the Dragon Hidden Temple and the Sword Handling Pavilion, or experts from Jianghu who participated in this grand gathering.


    These normally arrogant Jianghu powerhouses naturally had an extraordinary attraction to ordinary people.


    Therefore, everyone looked forward from afar. Whenever a familiar person appeared, someone would name that person. The crowd would be in a short period of chaos. There were even good people who would open their mouths to bet on who would become the new pet of the Great Xia Jianghu through the Swordsman Competition.


    The people who opened the market were most likely people who knew everything about Jianghu. Their odds were extremely exquisite. Obviously, they had done detailed research on all sides. However, even though ordinary people knew that the odds of winning were slim, they were still unable to withstand the luck in their hearts. If they bought some, they would be able to win a lottery.


    "Look at that skinny black-clothed man with a hooked nose and two Emei thorns on his back. This guy is called Ichivan. "He suddenly appeared at the Dragon Gate Gathering and overwhelmed the crowd. He won the silver ranking of the Dragon Gate Gathering organized by the old scholar Du Pingce. His cultivation level was unknown, but even the expert at the sixth realm, the Mortal Realm, could not take three moves in his hands."


    ''"Look at that middle-aged man with a half-tiger head mask and a Tang saber on his waist. His name is Ke Yuan. He was also the top of the silver ranking at a Dragon Gate Meeting. Everyone who saw him said that his saber technique was exceptionally fast, and few people could see his saber trajectory. His reputation was not obvious before. He suddenly appeared, but it made everyone at the Dragon Gate Meeting suffer a lot."


    "Also, look at that¡­"


    At the foot of the mountain, Chu Chouli pulled Yan Zhan and Fang Ziyu to chatter nonstop, pointing at the few people who were quite outstanding at the Dragon Gate Meeting. His fluent tone had the flavor of countless treasures.


    Not only him, but also Xue Ning, who did not have the qualifications, was also in the mountain gate.


    This was also different from the rules of the Dragon Gate Association. Everyone who was selected, regardless of whether they were on the Bronze, Silver, or Gold Rankings, could bring along an attendant. After all, the Swordsman Competition was not a life-and-death battle, but after all, swords and blades had no eyes. The outcome of success or failure was extremely important to cultivators. Which one of these competitions didn''t use their full strength? Naturally, he would inevitably be injured and bleeding. It was reasonable for many close people to take care of him.


    The reason why Xue Ning was able to appear here was naturally because of Deacon Yan Zhanjin''s identity, while the reason why Chu Chouli was able to appear here was because of Eldest Miss Fang. This Eldest Miss Fang had cultivated the Heavenly Art of Devouring Demons, and her cultivation had greatly increased. In addition, she was also a jumping person, so she simply joined in the fun and easily obtained the identity of being a Copper Deacon.


    "Alright! You''ve already said for half an hour, can''t you be quiet for a while?" However, Fang Ziyu was not as good-natured as Yan Zhan, and he quickly interrupted Chu Chouli''s chatter impatiently.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he immediately stopped. He was wronged like a little wife and muttered in a low voice, "Didn''t I just warn you guys? It took a lot of effort to get this information. It''s the so-called''knowing yourself and knowing your enemy. Hundred battles, hundred battles. ''"


    This appearance instantly caused Yan Zhan and Xue Ning to chuckle.


    Unfortunately, Chu Chouli''s words were pleasant to hear, but Young Miss Fang was very clever. Hearing this, she fiercely rolled her eyes at the burly man and said, "Ah, bah!"


    "My surname is Xu and I are on the Bronze Execution Rankings, while Big Brother Yan is on the Golden Execution Rankings. Tell me, they are all people on the Silver Execution Rankings. What does that have to do with us?"


    These words undoubtedly hit the middle-aged man''s point of pain. He was immediately stupefied and stammered for a long time before muttering softly, "How do I know that this swordsman is much more evil this year? There are a few previously unknown geniuses on the Silver Execution Rankings. I don''t know where they suddenly jumped out from."


    This was indeed not Chu Chouli''s fault. These past few days, Xu Han had not been around. Although Chu Chouli had listened to everyone''s suggestions and hadn''t gone out to look for him, his heart was filled with worry and guilt.


    He wanted to do something for everyone, so he decided to sneak around in the streets on a few free days to gather information from all sides, wanting to search for some information for everyone, so as to deal with the upcoming Swordsman Competition.


    However, he was not from Great Xia after all. It was obviously impossible for him to obtain too much detailed information when he was new here. At least in this short period of time, it would be very difficult for him to do so. Most of the information he received came from rumors in the streets.


    Most of these rumors had one thing in common, and that was curiosity.


    These people naturally did not dare to be interested in those Jianghu characters that everyone was familiar with before, or people who originally came from famous sects. Thus, most of the people Chu Chouli could inquire about were people who had not been famous before, but had suddenly shone with brilliance. Coincidentally, these people were actually almost all people on the Silver Execution Rankings.


    Thinking of this, The middle-aged man also felt a little embarrassed. But at this moment, The burly man suddenly sounded as if something had happened. "Right, I also asked about a ruthless character on the Copper Board. I can''t say his name, but he''s said to be much younger than Xiao Han. He looks like he''s only fourteen or fifteen years old, so he didn''t even have the slightest bit of strength to fight back. He''s said to be a monk, but there''s still a little girl by his side."


    At this point, Chu Chouli, who felt that he had finally said something useful, straightened his back. He looked at Fang Ziyu proudly and was about to say something when Fang Ziyu reached out to touch the man''s shoulder and pointed to a certain place. He asked in a strange tone, "Is that what you said?"


    The middle-aged man was a little confused, but he subconsciously looked in the direction Fang Ziyu was pointing at. At the mountain gate, a little monk with red lips and white teeth was leading a pretty girl of his age into the mountain gate.


    "It should be." Chu Chouli nodded. He said this, but his brows suddenly wrinkled. He felt that this little monk looked familiar, but his memory couldn''t be remembered for a moment. He turned his head to look at Fang Ziyu, only to find that the other party''s expression was rather heavy. He couldn''t help but ask, "Have we seen him somewhere?"


    At this moment, Fang Ziyu no longer had the mood to fight with Chu Chouli. She stared straight at the little monk and said after a while, "I know more than that."


    Perhaps it was Fang Ziyu''s extremely unusual tone at this moment, or perhaps that memory fragment from the past had finally surged into his heart. Chu Chouli''s body trembled, and his face revealed a look of shock. He pointed at the little monk, his mouth wide open, and he was about to blurt out a cry of alarm.


    Fortunately, Fang Ziyu quickly jumped up and covered his mouth before the other party shouted.


    The exclamation turned into a strange wuwu sound. Fortunately, the mountain gate was already filled with people from all walks of life who had come to participate in the Swordsman Competition. Such a small movement did not attract the attention of everyone.


    Only after confirming that the burly man had stabilized did Fang Ziyu let go of the hand that was covering Chu Chouli''s mouth. However, her hand was stained with a lot of Chu Chouli''s saliva because she had used too much strength earlier. The girl waved her hand in disgust, as if she wanted to throw away the things on it. Then she said, "Don''t want to die! That guy is so powerful, you provoked him. What if he comes to take revenge?"


    Chu Chouli was stunned for a moment before he remembered the scene of the little monk slaughtering everyone in front of the gate of the Exquisite Pavilion, causing Zhong Changhen to be unable to retaliate. He immediately revealed an expression of resentment and tactful silence.


    Fortunately, the little monk did not seem to have noticed them, so he led the girl to a place far away from them, which allowed Fang Ziyu and the others to feel relieved.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed, and it was already six o''clock.


    The people from all sides of the mountain gate had also almost arrived. There were thousands of people standing at the foot of the mountain of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    The expressions on Fang Ziyu''s and the others'' faces gradually became serious as time passed. However, not only was it because of the sudden appearance of Guang Lingui, but it was also because Xu Han had yet to arrive when he saw that the time for the swordsman to compete was approaching.


    At this moment, they no longer had the mood to fight. They all looked out of the mountain gate. There were crowds of people who came to watch the fun, but there was no trace of Xu Han.


    There is a narrow path for enemies.


    The group of people raised their heads to look. They did not see Xu Han, who had not heard from him since the day they parted. Instead, they saw Lu Houde and the others walk through the crowd into the mountain gate.


    The incident where Xie Min Yu drove the Vermillion Bird into the Crossing Imperial City caused a ruckus. For this reason, Jianghu people from all walks of life did not lack people who stood up and criticized him, However, as the Crimson Firmament Sect secretly operated in various directions, these words were gradually calmed down. They only said that it was due to the imbalance of power between the two sides in the intense battle. Not only was Master Wei doing his utmost to stop it, Xie Min Yu also tried his best to control his Vermillion Bird Divine Bird in the sky to calm down this calamity.


    There were naturally many flaws in this statement, but those who could see it clearly either accepted the benefits or were unwilling to offend the Scarlet Firmament Sect, which was still very powerful, so they kept silent and kept quiet about it. Those who could not understand it quickly echoed this statement under the manipulation of someone with a heart.


    Most of the things in this world are like this. You always think that you know a lot and understand a lot, but you don''t know that everything you know is what the ruler wants you to know. What you think is right is what the ruler wants you to think is right.


    Born to live in such a world, even if the occasional suspicion, in the tide of everyone, but will be instantly extinguished, drifting with the waves.


    This was both unfortunate and fortunate.


    Therefore, it was precisely because of this that when Lu Houde and the others walked into the mountain gate, most of the people present politely gave the three of them a kind gaze.


    No matter how dissatisfied he was with the Crimson Firmament Sect, he didn''t want to offend them even if he didn''t get close to them.


    It was the best and simplest way to protect oneself, be it in Jianghu or the Imperial Court.


    "Huh? Why didn''t you see that brat? Could it be that he was scared out of his wits and didn''t dare to come here?" Fang Ziyu and the others were enough to arrive at Lu Houde and the others, and the other party also noticed their existence.


    He didn''t know that Lu Houde, who Xu Han had almost killed his sect leader that day, still had a great killing intent towards Xu Han. He was very self-righteous and blamed Xu Han for all the troubles that Sword Scarlet Firmament Sect had encountered in the past few days. Now that he saw Xu Han, he naturally couldn''t help but mock him.


    Fang Ziyu and the others didn''t want to cause any complications, so they turned their heads away and ignored him.


    "Little bitch." However, Hu Man''er, who was beside Lu Houde , harbored even greater hostility towards Xue Ning. She looked fiercely at Xue Ning and cursed softly.


    This kind of whisper could not be concealed from Yan Zhan''s ears. This man frowned. How could he let his sweetheart suffer such humiliation? He was about to step forward after a pause, but the girl beside him pulled him back and looked at Yan Zhan with a pleading gaze. In the end, he was unable to defeat the other party. He only stared coldly at Hu Man''er and did not make a move.


    When the three arrogant people walked away, Chu Chouli looked at their departing figures with a strange expression. He turned his head and asked without hesitation, "Xue Ning, why does your Master Mother hate you so much? She seemed to have been robbed of a man¡­"


    This was originally a joke. Although it was somewhat inferior, Chu Chouli had always had this temperament.


    However, the moment he said those words, Chu Chouli saw Xue Ning''s expression change, and Yan Zhan''s expression was also strange.


    The middle-aged man''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he was right?


    He immediately stopped and fell silent, not daring to continue on this awkward topic.


    ¡­


    Time continued to flow.


    Xu Han was still nowhere to be seen, and the spectators of the Swordsman Competition had also begun to arrive. Of course, there were more than ten organizers of the Dragon Gate Gathering. Li Moding , who had stolen the chicken but failed to eat the rice, was also among them. However, looking at his smiling expression, he didn''t think he was in a good mood. As for most of the others, Fang Ziyu and the others were unable to name them, nor did they have the mood to care about them.


    The arrival of these people naturally indicated that it was time for the Swordsman Competition to begin.


    The crowd gradually quieted down. After a hundred breaths of time, dozens of people dressed in white robes and embroidered with gold, silver, or red threads on their sleeves suddenly appeared aggressively from the stairs leading to the summit of the mountain and slowly walked to the front of the crowd.


    At that moment, the last whispers of the already silent crowd dissipated, and the needles on the field instantly became audible.


    This group of people didn''t need to say anything, so they were naturally the swordsmen of the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    Although they wore the same white robes, the embroidery on their sleeves had already revealed their different identities.


    The leader was a plump woman in her early thirties, There were seven golden threads embroidered on her sleeves. One had to know that these three-colored swordsmen also had their own grades, and the number of golden threads represented the difference. Even the Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master, Xiao Ran, had only nine golden threads on her sleeves. From this, it could be seen how high the status of this woman in the Sword Handling Pavilion was.


    She also seemed to be a famous person in the Jianghu of Great Xia. When she arrived, all the great figures present took the initiative to salute her. Although the women also saluted one by one, their attitudes were neither humble nor arrogant. It seemed that they did not place these Jianghu celebrities or nobles in their eyes. Only one of them, an old man dressed as a scholar, was treated with courtesy.


    After doing all of this, the woman looked at the people who were waiting for the competition to begin. The woman''s expression turned serious. At that time, she said loudly, "I am Nangong Jing! Thank you for lifting your love and participating in the swordsman competition."


    The voice of a woman was different from the gentle and tactful voice of an ordinary woman. It carried a hint of a gentleman''s deep voice, but it did not seem strange or ear-piercing. On the contrary, it possessed an indescribable strange charm.


    She stood on the stairs, carefully explaining some details of the swordsman competition to everyone. Whether it was her appearance or voice, listening to such a woman''s words could be considered a very enjoyable thing.


    However, Yan Zhan and the others did not have the slightest interest in this.


    Xu Han still hadn''t appeared. They looked at each other with worry and anxiety in their eyes.


    "Could it be that Xiao Han really gave up? Or did something unexpected happen?" Such thoughts inevitably appeared in the minds of everyone present, but at this moment, they did not know what to do.


    Just as they were thinking about this, Nangong Jing finally finished her long speech. A strange smile suddenly appeared on this woman''s face. She glanced at everyone and said, "Now, let''s begin the first round of the competition."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Most of them naturally had already rubbed their fists against the competition. However, they were still at the foot of the mountain. There was no arena and no specific arrangement. They really did not know how the competition should be conducted.


    As a result, their gazes at Nangong Jing were filled with all sorts of doubts.


    At that moment, the strange smile on Nangong Jing''s face became even denser. She clapped her hands. At that time, the line of swordsmen that had been lined up in front of the mountain gate retreated to both sides, leaving a five-person wide passage for everyone.


    At that time, Nangong Jing''s voice sounded, "This first round of the competition is very simple."


    "Mountain climbing."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 441 Hes Here

    "Mountain climbing?" As soon as Nangong Jing said this, the doubts on everyone''s faces grew even more intense. Of course, there was no lack of strange expressions on their faces.


    Long Yin Mountain was only 800 feet long. Ordinary people might need an hour or two to climb to the top of the mountain. However, to these cultivators who were at least at the Heavenly Hunt Realm, 800 feet was not an instant to snap their fingers, but it did not take much effort. Such a competition did not seem to be of much significance to them.


    However, Nangong Jing did not feel anything about this. She still smiled and looked at the people who were full of doubt. Only when the disturbance caused by her words gradually subsided did the woman say again, "Copper Deacon, go first."


    Although the group of people were filled with doubt, the bronze executives, who numbered close to 800, still walked up the stairs one after another. However, they did not take a step forward. Instead, they hesitantly looked at Nangong Jing.


    From their point of view, things couldn''t be that simple. Perhaps there were some other rules, so they didn''t dare to rashly move forward.


    Fang Ziyu was naturally among them, but she did not care about this matter. Instead, she would occasionally look back to find traces of Xu Han. However, the result disappointed her. Xu Han still did not appear here.


    "What are you waiting for?" "Are you worried about your companions? It doesn''t matter. As long as you can reach the top of the mountain, someone will come and pick up your companions." Nangong Jing smiled and asked.


    At this point, Nangong Jing looked up at the sky and said, "You only have four hours."


    Most likely, they could tell that Nangong Jing would not reveal any more information, or perhaps they could smell something different from the four-hour time limit. After a slight hesitation, those who participated in the competition took a step forward.


    At that time, Fang Ziyu also turned his head and looked deeply at Chu Chouli and the others. In the end, he had no choice but to leave.


    Although the eight hundred plus people looked vast and mighty, they quickly disappeared in front of the people at the foot of the mountain as they used all sorts of divine abilities to hurry forward.


    For some reason, the atmosphere on the field became somewhat dull. Most of the things in this world were like this. The more unknown and mysterious it was, the more frightening it would be.


    Of course, this kind of dullness was only aimed at the majority of the people present, but the expressions of the experts of the Great Evolution Realm were already calm.


    The Great Evolution Realm was already the limit of cultivation that ordinary people could reach under an immortal. In their eyes, no matter what kind of tricks the Sword Handling Pavilion''s test contained, it was not worth mentioning in front of absolute power.


    So at this moment, Lu Houde and the others also had the leisure to walk up to Yan Zhan and the others. They looked at each other with a teasing smile and said mockingly, "What, I really said it seriously. That brat doesn''t dare to come?"


    "Mm, I''m a little self-aware."


    Lu Houde ''s words were naturally incomparably cheerful, and the three hideous scars on his face trembled as he laughed heartily.


    After such a thing happened, even if his sect came forward to repair their relationship with the Sword Handling Pavilion, it was obviously impossible for him to obtain the Sword Handling Token again. And if Xu Han and the others became swordsmen, in a sense, they would no longer have the chance to attack them. After all, the most taboo thing in the Sword Handling Pavilion was internal strife between swordsmen.


    If Xu Han gave up this opportunity, then as long as Lu Houde and the others passed the competition, it would not be difficult for them to find trouble again.


    Thinking of this, the expression on the face of the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s elder became even more serious.


    But this time, without Fang Ziyu''s advice and Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan''s hot temper, the two men exchanged glances and rolled up their sleeves to curse.


    But at this moment, a cry of alarm came from the steps up the mountain.


    Everyone looked up, and Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan were also attracted by this cry.


    However, when he looked at the sound, not a single person could be heard. On the other hand, a divine light suddenly lit up on the stairs beside Nangong Jing. The figure of a man appeared within the halo of light. He seemed to have been teleported here and fell straight onto the stairs. His figure was in a sorry state, and he was also injured.


    Soon, some of the crowd recognized this person, but he was one of the bronze executives participating in the competition.


    When that person appeared, a woman in the crowd rushed forward and anxiously supported her companion, wanting to come with him.


    "Your Excellency, you''ve worked hard. Although you''ve lost, there will be people who will send me medicine later. Please go back." Nangong Jing seemed to have anticipated such a scene. She said this and extended her hand to ask the man to leave.


    The man slightly cupped his hands towards Nangong Jing with lingering fear on his face. Only then did he leave resentfully with the help of his companion.


    Everyone''s expressions changed as they watched this scene. Although they had predicted that there was something fishy hiding in the path up the mountain from the beginning, their hearts couldn''t help but jump when they saw the man''s appearance.


    Just as this emotion spread out, the ground beside Nangong Jing shone with light. Several bronze warriors appeared. Clearly, they were the same people as before, eliminated from the competition.


    This scene caused everyone to become even more silent, and their expressions were somewhat nervous. Even the experts of the Great Evolution Realm who had thought that they were confident of victory had their faces darkened at that moment, and their brows furrowed.


    In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. One-eighth of the four hours set by Nangong Jing had already passed. Were there people on the Copper Execution Rankings that appeared in front of everyone through those halos? Half an hour had passed, and more than a hundred of the eight hundred Copper Executions had been eliminated.


    The atmosphere at the foot of the mountain became even more solemn.


    At this time, the expression of Nangong Jinghu, who was standing on the stairs, changed slightly. She lowered her head and swept her gaze over the people below. Finally, she landed somewhere. Then, she walked into the crowd. Out of reverence for her, the crowd consciously moved aside, but deep down in their hearts, they were secretly guessing what she was going to do.


    The swordsman with seven golden threads on his sleeves walked straight to a girl and stopped in his tracks.


    The girl was only fourteen or fifteen years old and had a pretty appearance. However, Nangong Jing''s arrival made her a little frightened. Her expression changed and she stepped forward and asked, "Did something happen to the little monk?"


    After witnessing the tragic situation of those who had appeared in the halo earlier, the girl''s worries could not be said to be groundless.


    The expressions of the people nearby also changed slightly. Although the trial of the Sword Handling Pavilion was not a life-and-death battle, it was always known for its dangers. Every time, there would inevitably be some casualties. Furthermore, the people had already signed a life-and-death agreement before participating in this matter. Seeing Nangong Jing''s solemn expression, their gazes towards the girl immediately became sympathetic.


    However, just as everyone was waiting for Nangong Jing to announce the bad news, the woman shook her head.


    She stared at the girl strangely for a while before saying.


    "He''s here. You can go up the mountain now."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 442 Golden Execution Back

    Nangong Jing''s words could not help but be said by Liu Dingdang. At that time, the surrounding people were also stunned. After a long while, they finally regained their senses.


    The meaning behind Nangong Jing''s words could not be clearer. However, what everyone had seen before was the tragic situation of the eliminated people. In addition, less than half an hour had passed since Nangong Jing had mentioned four hours ago. No one could have imagined that someone would be able to pass this first trial in such a short period of time.


    As the crowd regained their senses, they couldn''t help but exclaim in shock.


    A smile appeared on Liu Dingdang''s face.


    "Really? That''s great!" As she said this, there was no complacent expression on her face. Some of them were just glad and relaxed after hearing that the little monk was safe and sound.


    Nangong Jing took a deep look at her and winked at a swordsman beside him. The swordsman with three red threads embroidered on his sleeve stepped forward and slightly cupped his hands towards Liu Dingdang, saying, "Miss, this way, please. I will lead you up the mountain."


    Liu Dingdang naturally wouldn''t refuse. At that time, he nodded happily and left with the other party.


    ¡­


    After Liu Dingdang left, another half an hour passed. During that time, another fifty to sixty people were eliminated one after another, but none of them reached the summit.


    At this time, Nangong Jing estimated for an hour and suddenly said again, "Silver Deacon, do it again!"


    At that time, the candidates on the Silver Execution Rankings, who had been waiting anxiously for a long time, stepped out one after another and walked up the stairs.


    Nangong Jing looked at the excited and frightened crowd and smiled. "You have three hours."


    Everyone who had witnessed the tragic situation of those who had been defeated before took a deep breath and quickly walked towards the summit of the mountain. Soon, they disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Silence returned to the mountain gate.


    At this moment, apart from the many attendants who followed the contestants to the entrance, all that remained was Jin Zhi, including Yan Zhan.


    Most of the people who could become the Golden Deacon Pre-Selection were Great Evolution Realm experts, or a few experts who had been in the Realm of Flame Dust for many years. Compared to those Copper Deacons and Silver Deacons, they were still calm and relaxed.


    After all, apart from their cultivation levels that were several notches higher, what was more important was that these Golden Execution Candidates also had extremely high horizons. No matter what kind of situation they faced, they had their own ways to deal with it. At this moment, most of them were resting with their eyes closed, waiting for their trials to begin.


    After about fifteen minutes of climbing up the mountain, the crowd suddenly let out a cry of alarm.


    Everyone followed the gazes of those who exclaimed, only to see the figure of a middle-aged man appear in the halo beside Nangong Jing.


    He was naturally someone who had been eliminated from this trial. In the fifteen minutes since Silver Deacon had gone up the mountain, such things had happened from time to time. As for those who had been eliminated, both Copper Deacon and Silver Deacon had been eliminated. Logically speaking, after the initial surprise, everyone was accustomed to this kind of thing and did not have such a big reaction.


    However, what was strange was that this eliminated man was the elder of Sunset Cloud Valley, one of the twelve towns of the three sects. His name was Luo Mo, and he was an expert in the Great Evolution Realm. He was a famous genius genius in Great Xia when he was young. He was only in his early forties, and he was about the same age as Yan Zhan. He was also one of the few people who had the greatest potential to break through to the Earthly Immortal Realm. Logically speaking, with his cultivation, he was naturally qualified to participate in Gold Sword Holder''s election. However, perhaps for the sake of stability, he chose Silver Handler. In fact, he did enter the Swordsman Competition as the leader of the Silver Handler Rankings of the Dragon Gate Association.


    In the eyes of most people, the reason Luo Mo made such a choice with his cultivation was simply to smoothly pass the Swordsman Competition and obtain the qualifications to go to the Demon Suppressing Tower, so as to lay a solid foundation for his breakthrough to the Immortal Realm.


    This was indeed an extremely wise choice, and in the hearts of everyone, Luo Mo''s identity as a swordsman was naturally certain.


    But now, this man had appeared in this halo, which was far beyond everyone''s expectations.


    The expressions of the people who had participated in the election before had all changed. Not only were they surprised that Luo Mo had been eliminated, but they were also worried about their own situation. Most of them were only at the same level as Luo Mo. Some of them were even inferior to him, and Luo Mo could be eliminated. It could be imagined that this seemingly ordinary trial must have some sort of mystery hidden within it.


    Everyone''s expressions instantly became serious, and their leisurely expressions from before were no longer traceable at this moment.


    They wanted to ask Luo Mo what this trial was all about, They were actually able to eliminate him, but at this moment, Nangong Jing was standing in front of the crowd. This kind of behavior was somewhat suspicious of bad rules, so they had no choice but to put aside their thoughts and watch with a heavy expression as Luo Mo, who had a lonely expression, was helped out of this place by the accompanying disciples.


    Of course, although Luo Mo''s defeat had brought quite a bit of gloom to the crowd, it was not enough to shake their resolve. After all, too many geniuses had perished on the path of cultivation. Only those who persisted in their own path would be able to reach the Legendary Realm.


    Very quickly, Nangong Jing also brought some good news to the crowd. Several people on the Silver and Copper Execution Rankings rose to the top one hour after the incident, and there were many people Chu Chouli had mentioned before.


    What was even more unexpected to Chu Chouli and Yan Zhan was that there was Fang Ziyu amongst these people.


    As Fang Ziyu''s follower, Chu Chouli was naturally invited by Nangong Jing to the top of the mountain. However, the burly man asked Nangong Jing pitifully, "Can I go up later?"


    Although this request exceeded Nangong Jing''s expectations, it wasn''t too difficult. The woman smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Chu Chouli was unwilling to go up the mountain. Naturally, he was waiting for Xu Han, who hadn''t appeared yet. The middle-aged man''s heart was as uncomfortable as a cat''s claw. Without Xu Han, how could he go up the mountain peacefully?


    Lu Houde , who had been secretly observing this place, seemed to have seen through Chu Chouli''s thoughts as well. At that time, he sneered and said loudly, "We can''t wait any longer. Why are you doing this? The competition between the Copper Deacons has already begun. It has already been more than two hours. Isn''t it embarrassing for him to come? What''s the point?"


    "In the end, it''s a hundred times better than you, an old man, who keeps walking out the door with three bars that were clawed out by an unknown woman!" Chu Chou was already bored. Hearing Lu Houde ''s mockery, the anger in his heart could no longer be suppressed. He opened his mouth and said to Lu Houde .


    The scar on Lu Houde ''s face was caused by Xuan''er that day, so Chu Chouli naturally knew this.


    However, this man had been in the streets all year round. He didn''t care about the rules of Jianghu. He scolded people for not caring about whether they were real or fake. No matter how unpleasant they sounded, they would do as they pleased.


    Sure enough, Lu Houde, who was already worried about the three scars on his face, instantly blushed. He looked at the expressions of the surrounding people who wanted to laugh but did not dare to laugh, and his heart was furious to the extreme. He pointed at Chu Chouli and scolded, "Shameless man, your mouth is full of dirty words!"


    It had to be said that in terms of cursing abilities, Elder Lu''s attainments could only be considered as an apprentice at the Treasure Aquarius Realm. As for this Hero Chu in front of him, he was an Immortal Realm expert who claimed to be able to curse Auntie on the streets for an entire night.


    Faced with Lu Houde''s reprimand, Chu Chouli casually curled his lips and lightly replied, "Toothless? Elder Lu doesn''t have to worry about that. Grandpa Chu''s teeth are fine. Elder Lu has been working all day in the Ancient Dao Tower. Do you have to pay attention to your body?"


    After saying that, Chu Chouli also gave Lu Houde an extremely timely glance.


    The Ancient Dao Pavilion was one of the best restaurants in Great Xia. There were some hidden dao that could make the nobles of Great Xia forget to return. Anyone who thought about these things could understand them. When the surrounding people heard this, they couldn''t help but laugh and finally laughed out loud.


    This caused Lu Houde ''s expression to become even uglier. He didn''t care about the bearing of any big sect, and he shouted at Chu Chouli.


    The two of them exchanged blows, but Lu Houde did not get any advantage. Occasionally, he would be swallowed by Chu Chouli''s irritating words until his face turned purple. Seeing that the two of them were getting more and more noisy, they had the intention to make a big move.


    But at this moment, Nangong Jing''s voice sounded again.


    She said, "It''s time for Jin Zhizhi."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 444 Lies

    After Xu Han finished speaking, regardless of how Lu Houde and the others reacted, they consciously walked into the crowd and glanced at Nangong Jing. Then, they smiled and said, "Has it begun?"


    Nangong Jing was slightly stunned, but he quickly regained his senses. Just as he was about to announce the start of the trial, Lu Houde''s heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly said, "Lord Nangong, this is the trial of the Golden Deacon. This brat is clearly a bronze deacon. He has already passed the time and logically lost the qualifications to participate in the Swordsman Competition!"


    Everyone realized this and turned to look at Nangong Jing, wondering how the golden-robed swordsman would handle this matter.


    "Elder Lu is overthinking it." At that moment, Nangong Jing laughed, "that sword-wielding pavilion has alway been the most disciplined, "The Copper Enforcer''s time is four hours. Although this Young Hero Xu is two and a half hours late, the Copper Enforcer''s trial is not over yet. As long as he passes the trial in the remaining one and a half hours, it can also be considered a victory. Of course, if he spends even one more breath, my Sword Handling Pavilion will not allow him to continue participating in the Swordsman Competition."


    Naturally, such a statement was reasonable. Everyone around them nodded their heads secretly at that time, agreeing with Nangong Jing''s words. However, Lu Houde and the others were clearly not satisfied. They wanted to say something, but before they could say anything, their faces had already turned gloomy and cold. Their hearts immediately jumped, and they could only put away their words in embarrassment.


    "Elder Lu, you can rest assured. This trial is extremely strange. Even a Great Evolution Realm expert like Luo Mo has failed here, let alone Xu Han. Even if he passes, this one and a half hours is far from enough." Xing Zhen, who was beside Lu Houde , whispered in his ear.


    His words had some basis. After all, two and a half hours had passed since the trial of the Copper Execution Rankings had begun. Apart from the small monk who had only spent half an hour at the beginning, the others who had passed after had all spent more than two hours.


    One had to know that they had heard of the young monk. Although he was young, his cultivation base was bottomless. There were few people who could pass through the Dragon Gate Gathering in his hands. Naturally, it could not be measured by common sense. Although Xu Han''s cultivation was astonishing, Xing Zhen and the others who had fought with him knew that this youth was far inferior to the young monk''s ability.


    Hearing this, his unsightly expression slightly slowed down. He nodded his head with a calm brow and said, "This trial is a bit strange. We need to deal with it carefully later. The biggest purpose of this trip is to become a swordsman. If you want to take care of this kid at that time, it will be a piece of cake."


    Beside them, Hu Man''er and the other two also nodded their heads, their expressions solemn.


    Seeing that the disturbance had subsided, Nangong Jing also announced the start of the trial.


    Standing at the front of the line, Yan Zhan gave Xu Han a careful look before walking towards the peak of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    ¡­


    At this moment, there were a few people standing rustling on an empty space on the summit of the Hidden Dragon Mountain. Among them were Fang Ziyu and the Guang Lingui . Everyone spread out carefully, and their gazes towards each other were filled with vigilance.


    Fang Ziyu was faintly worried. She had passed the trial to climb the mountain. Logically speaking, Chu Chouli, who was her follower, should also be taken to the top of the mountain. However, the other party did not appear. The only possibility that she could think of was that Xu Han had not arrived yet.


    This wasn''t good news. After all, just as Chu Chouli was worried about, if Xu Han hadn''t even rushed to such an important matter, would this youth have encountered some kind of trouble outside? However, she could only worry about not being able to go down the mountain.


    Thinking about this, Fang Ziyu could not suppress the annoying thoughts in his heart and carefully observed everyone present. To be able to arrive at the top of the mountain at this time, it was clear that these people were all important figures in the Dragon Gate Tournament.


    Strangely enough, more than half of these people were actually Chu Chouli who had talked to her about the dark horses that had suddenly surged out. However, most of them were people on the Silver Execution Rankings, so there was no possibility of fighting Fang Ziyu. The only thing that worried Fang Ziyu was that Guang Lingui. However, the other party seemed to have seen everything that had happened in the Exquisite Pavilion long ago. He only led the girl beside him to say something that was similar to his age, not caring about Fang Ziyu''s existence.


    Fang Ziyu was somewhat puzzled by this, but Young Miss Fang, who knew the little monk''s abilities, naturally would not take the initiative to provoke him. She could only stand quietly and anxiously by the side, waiting for Xu Han or Chu Chouli to appear.


    All of the people present had the same thoughts as Fang Ziyu, and no one took the initiative to talk to anyone else.


    However, what they did not know was that on the high platform not far away from this open space, a middle-aged man with a fat face stood side by side with a handsome young man who had some similarities to Nangong Jing. He looked at this place.


    "Isn''t the test set up by the Pavilion Master a bit too strange? It looks like it will be difficult to recruit enough people for the Swordsman Competition this time." The handsome man looked at the rustling figure standing on the empty ground and said helplessly.


    "It''s better to be lacking than to be lacking." The fat man, however, didn''t care, and his narrowed eyes responded.


    "Then this is too little." The handsome youth was still puzzled as he muttered softly.


    The fat-bellied middle-aged man took out a fruit from his bosom and peeled it off. He ate the fruit in large mouthfuls and replied vaguely, "What''s the hurry? Isn''t it over yet?"


    The handsome young man knew that the Pavilion Master''s thoughts were always so elusive. He didn''t go into it and cautiously warned, "I heard that Elder Luo Mo from Sunset Cloud Valley was also defeated. He is one of the few experts in Great Xia who could break through to the Immortal Realm. If he can be recruited into the Pavilion."


    "Humph!" However, before the youth could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the man''s cold snort. "As one of the twelve towns, Sunset Cloud Valley''s status has been criticized by many Jianghu people ever since the failure of Luo Honggui to overcome the tribulation." The middle-aged man casually threw the leftover fruit cores behind him with a look of disdain on his fleshy face.


    ''"The Sunset Cloud Valley needs an immortal, so I practically used all of my sect''s strength to nurture Luo Mo. Luo Mo also knows that he shoulders the rise and fall of this sect, so he has been very cautious over the years, but the path of cultivation is to seize the good fortune of heaven and earth. Although there is nothing wrong with reverence, it is like treading on thin ice everywhere. Without any sharpness, I can''t reach that step."


    Hearing this, the handsome young man seemed to have gained some enlightenment, but he was unable to speak clearly. He could only nod his head vigorously.


    The man rolled his eyes and turned to look at the crowd in the distance. His gaze swept across the crowd and finally landed on the little monk who was chatting happily with the girl.


    The man frowned. He stared at the figure and asked, "Who is he?"


    The youth beside him did not recognize the strange tone of the man''s words. He casually replied, "A fellow who came from nowhere is very young but very capable. The Pavilion Master''s trial took him half an hour to pass." "Strangely enough, the Crossing Imperial City has not been peaceful lately. I wonder where these monsters came from. In the future, it will be troublesome to enter my Sword Handling Pavilion."


    As he said this, he seemed to have opened his mouth and said, "I just received news that the kid who came with Daofather to Heng Imperial City has also arrived at the foot of the mountain. At this moment, he is probably breaking through. You said that Daofather has lived for so many years, so why did he suddenly want to come to our Heng Imperial City?"


    "Logically speaking, he should be quite powerful. Why did he almost fall into Xie Min Yu''s hands? Could it be that he''s getting old and about to die?"


    The young man kept on talking, but in order to notice that the man beside him had a serious expression on his face, he had no time to pay attention to him. Suddenly, the man seemed to have thought of something, and a divine light suddenly burst out from his long and narrow eyes, causing his expression to change drastically.


    "No! It''s him! Li Yulin is lying, he''s not dead at all!"


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 445 Misstep

    Xu Han and the others walked towards the summit of Dragon Hidden Mountain.


    Along the way, everyone was silent. From the various abnormal situations they saw at the foot of the mountain, they knew that this so-called trial was not simple.


    There was obviously no point in simply traveling, so they didn''t use any True Essence to travel. Instead, they would activate it around their bodies to prevent any unexpected changes from happening at any time.


    Xu Han took this opportunity to walk to Yan Zhan''s side. He also learned from Yan Zhan that the trial was strange and that Guang Lingui existed. Xu Han''s face revealed a peculiar expression at that time. Yan Zhan saw it in his eyes. He thought back to the peculiar situation between Fang Ziyu and Chu Chouli. He was curious and asked Xu Han what exactly this little monk''s background was.


    Xu Han naturally had no intention of hiding it from Yan Zhan and was about to tell the truth.


    However, at this moment, the scene at the mountain gate changed. Everyone, including Yan Zhan, disappeared at that moment.


    Xu Han, who was about to spit out his words, was stunned and quickly regained his senses.


    "An illusion?" He muttered to himself. He stood there and pondered for a moment. Then, the youth smiled calmly and continued walking on the empty staircase.


    In the blink of an eye, a hundred breaths of time passed. Apart from not seeing anyone else, Xu Han didn''t seem to have any abnormalities on the mountain road. On the other hand, the scent of birds singing and flowers blooming on Long Yin Mountain had a different taste. Although Xu Han was not the person who liked to play with mountains and rivers, nor did he have the ability of those literati and ink practitioners, his mood was somewhat soothing as he walked here.


    However, after a few breaths of time, this pleasant feeling was broken by a series of painful groans.


    Not far away, an old woman appeared on the stone steps. She sat on the ground and covered her knees. The clothes on her knees were shattered, and there were bloodstains on the exposed areas. From the looks of it, she should have been accidentally thrown down on the way up and down the mountain. That was why she was in such a situation.


    When Xu Han saw the old woman, the old woman also fell for Xu Han. She hurriedly waved her hand at Xu Han and said, "Young man, I accidentally stepped on the ground on my way down the mountain and fell to the ground. Please help me. My family lives at the foot of the mountain."


    Unexpectedly, Xu Han did not extend his hand to help the old man at the first possible moment. He stopped where he was and looked at the old man with a strange expression.


    The old woman seemed to be a little uncomfortable by Xu Han''s gaze. She said again, "Young man, please help me. Look at my age."


    The old woman''s pleading didn''t seem to have any good effect. Xu Han was still standing there, looking at her strangely without any intention of helping.


    The old woman was still pleading, and her miserable appearance was naturally extremely pitiful.


    However, after Xu Han sized it up, he suddenly smiled. He actually took a step forward and continued walking towards the mountain peak. He turned a blind eye to the pleading sounds coming from behind him.


    Very quickly, Xu Han met another lost child and cried loudly on the mountain road. Just like before, Xu Han stopped and looked for a while before walking away again.


    Not only that, but as he continued to move towards the top of the mountain, this scene became even more eye-catching. The girl chased by the gangsters, the man bitten by the monster, the elk trapped on the cliff, the goats falling into the pack of wolves¡­


    These scenes were extremely frequent, and they were almost encountered before they could even walk a short distance.


    However, Xu Han ignored all of this as usual. He watched as the girl was torn open by the gangster and pressed down on the ground. He also watched as the man was bitten into pieces by the monster. He watched as the elk fell off the cliff and the goat turned into a pack of wolves.


    Along the way, behind the bloody and murderous pavement, he had only stopped for a moment before never stopping in his tracks.


    This situation continued until the outline of the mountain peak appeared in front of Xu Han''s eyes.


    At that time, the bright spring light suddenly dissipated, and two figures suddenly appeared in front of Xu Han.


    "Xiao Han! Save me! Save me! I don''t want to become a monster!" A youth of his age landed on the ground with veins bulging out from his skin. A demonic aura filled his mouth as he wailed, "Xiao Han! Save me! Save me! I don''t want to become a monster!"


    The other was a woman who had fallen into a pool of blood. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at Xu Han, seemingly unwilling and reluctant to part with him.


    The appearance of these two scenes caused Xu Han''s expression to change. He stopped again. He stared at the two figures gloomily for a long time before he stepped over them and continued walking towards the summit of the mountain.


    This time, he quickly reached the end of the mountain path.


    There was a bright circle of light. Before the circle of light stood a figure. The figure looked at Xu Han with a smile. Xu Han was stunned. He felt that the person in front of him looked familiar, but he quickly reacted. The person in front of him was him.


    Xu Han, who had comprehended this point, did not reveal much surprise. At that time, he stood still and looked at the silhouette in front of him that looked exactly like him. The silhouette said in a low voice, "Looks like I''ve passed."


    That Xu Han nodded. He did not deny Xu Han''s speculation. He looked at Xu Han with interest and suddenly asked, "I''m very interested. Why are you so determined to ignore those people?"


    "They are illusions," Xu Han replied.


    In fact, this answer was not difficult to deduce. For the sake of today''s swordsmen, the Dragon Hidden Temple had already sealed the mountain. How could so many ordinary people appear here? Just thinking about it for a moment, the answer was on the verge of coming out.


    Not only did Xu Han expect that those Jianghu experts participating in the Swordsman Competition would be able to reach such a conclusion if they had some brains.


    The phantom that looked exactly like Xu Han smiled and said, "How about the phantom? But this is the first round of the Sword Handling Pavilion''s test. Perhaps the purpose of these phantom images is to test whether you have a good heart and help the weak." "If they chose to abandon them because they were illusions, they might lose the qualifications to compete in the Sword Handling Pavilion."


    There was no problem with the illusion, In fact, most of the contestants had faced such a choice, In the absence of a decision, After choosing to help those illusions, it would give rise to endless troubles. For example, when the woman sent her down the mountain, she would discover that her children were kidnapped by bandits. When she went to save his children, she would discover that those bandits were actually disguised evil spirits. Capturing living people for sacrifice and destroying the bandits'' strongholds would result in revenge from the evil spirits.


    In short, if he didn''t stop in time, more and more troubles would arise. That Great Evolution Realm expert, Luo Mo, was defeated by a powerful illusion that resulted in him being eliminated in the end.


    Faced with this illusion, Xu Han''s answer was the same as before, without any change: "They are illusions."


    After saying that, the youth took a step forward and wanted to leave, but the phantom moved its body and blocked Xu Han''s path. Its eyes were still looking at Xu Han with interest.


    Xu Han helplessly shrugged his shoulders. He could only say again, "Since we all know that it is an illusion, and we also understand that it is a trial, if we use it to test good and evil, will the good and evil we obtain really be the real thing?" "Even an extremely vicious person can pretend to be a good person under such circumstances. I believe that the Pavilion Master of the Sword Handling Pavilion will not come up with such a method to test us no matter how stupid he is."


    At this point, Xu Han paused for a moment, only to discover that the phantom in front of him twitched slightly when he heard Xu Han''s last two words. Xu Han looked at it but did not break it. He simply continued, "Therefore, I feel that this is not a test of good and evil, but rather a test of a cultivator''s mind."


    "Can you stick to your original heart? Can you defend your true self?"


    Hearing the illusion of such an answer, he nodded his head and said, "You are very smart, much smarter than those self-righteous Jianghu experts." The phantom did not hesitate to praise Xu Han. At that time, its body retreated to the side, indicating that Xu Han could leave.


    Xu Han did indeed take a step forward at that time. However, just as he was about to step out of the halo with a single kick, he seemed to suddenly recall something. He turned to look at the phantom and asked, "What were the last two phantom images?"


    The phantom shrugged its shoulders and smiled warmly like a spring breeze. "Very few people can completely ignore those scenes. I thought there was nothing in this world that could soften your heart. You know, this kind of person is usually the most terrifying." "So that illusion is a special treat I gave you, um¡­ you hesitated for a hundred and thirteen breaths of time, and I''m very satisfied."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. He stared at the illusion for a while and suddenly pointed to a certain part of the illusion before saying, "Lord Pavilion Master, it''s time for you to lose weight."


    After saying that, the youth ignored the illusion and stepped into the circle of light, completely disappearing.


    After hearing this, the phantom was slightly stunned. Then, it lowered its head to look at the place Xu Han had just pointed at.


    Under the same clothes as Xu Han, his stomach slightly bulged, like a pregnant woman in her 6th year of life. The phantom''s face flushed red. After a long time, he spat out a word, "Failure!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 446 Goodbye Fang Ziyu (1st Shift)

    The moment he stepped out of the halo, the scenery in front of Xu Han changed and he instantly arrived at a wide open space.


    At this moment, only half an hour had passed since the start of Jin Zhi''s trial. The rustling figures on the open space added up to less than a hundred people. This included the attendants brought by the contestants. Therefore, Xu Han''s arrival inevitably attracted the attention of everyone. They sized Xu Han up and down, as if they were measuring Xu Han''s strength.


    "The surname is Xu!" At this moment, a cry of alarm sounded. Xu Han looked over and saw Fang Ziyu walking over with a happy expression.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment, but when he regained his senses, he smiled and said, "We should treat each other differently for three days. I didn''t expect Miss Fang to have such abilities now."


    Before the trials began, he had heard Yan Zhan and Chu Chouli mention that Fang Ziyu had passed the trials early and had spent about two hours in total. Although this was not comparable to the little monk''s exaggerated speed of half an hour, it was still ranked in the top ten in the Copper Execution. This truly surprised Xu Han.


    "That''s!" Miss Fang was a character who did not know how to write the word humble. At that time, she raised her head proudly and said proudly.


    "By the way, where have you been these past few days? I''m so anxious that you''re only here now." At this time, Young Miss Fang seemed to have finally remembered Xu Han''s departure without saying goodbye. The smile on her face suddenly collapsed at that time. She stared at Xu Han and muttered.


    "Haha, wander around." Xu Han was obviously unwilling to talk to Fang Ziyu about this matter, so he laughed and wanted to perfunctorily explain it to Fang Ziyu.


    How could Young Miss Fang''s temperament allow him to do so?


    At that time, Fang Ziyu put his hands on his hips and put on the posture of a shrew cursing the streets, wanting to say something. However, before she could finish her sentence, the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of the bell tied to Xu Han''s right wrist. The girl''s expression changed slightly, and she finally put away the words that had reached her mouth.


    Although she had never come into contact with Zhen Yue, she had also heard Chu Chouli and the others say that this bell was something Zhen Yue had left for Xu Han. Xu Han had done something in the past month, and Fang Ziyu had no way of knowing, but it wasn''t difficult to guess that these things were definitely related to Zhen Yue''s death. Although Young Miss Fang usually liked to make trouble, and sometimes she even smelled a little unruly and willful, her heart was truly kind. Now that she came to her senses, she naturally wouldn''t do anything to sprinkle salt on Xu Han''s wound.


    Seeing this series of changes in expression, Xu Han did not explain. He only smiled apologetically at Fang Ziyu and said, "It was Xu''s fault. It will be easier to apologize to Miss Fang if we go back!"


    "How?" Fang Ziyu asked.


    "Sweet potatoes?"


    "It''s a deal!"


    ¡­


    Afterwards, the two of them chatted for a while. Fang Ziyu told Xu Han about a series of encounters with Meng Liang after leaving Chang''an. Of course, the girl did not talk about Chen Xuanji. She only said that Chen Xuanji was not convenient for her to stay for long, so she followed Gui Subhuti to Great Xia.


    Actually, Xu Han had already learned about Chen Xuanji marrying another woman from Ning Zhumang''s mouth. However, since Fang Ziyu didn''t mention it, he naturally wouldn''t try to break it. He just quietly listened to the girl''s words.


    While the two of them were chatting about this, a voice suddenly sounded in their ears.


    "Little monk, I heard them say that once you become a swordsman, you have to work in the Swordsmanship Pavilion for five years. What exactly does this swordsman do? Is it dangerous?"


    Xu Han and Fang Ziyu subconsciously looked up, only to see that Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang were strolling around, arriving at this place.


    Xu Han had lingering fears about this little monk.


    Not only was it because of his eccentricity and cultivation that was extremely incompatible with his age, but it was also because this small monk who had been clamoring to eliminate demons and demons at that time seemed to be able to draw on the demonic power that had been carefully sealed in his right arm.


    Seeing him appear at this moment, Xu Han almost subconsciously covered his right arm, but the strange movement he imagined did not occur.


    Xu Han saw Guang Lingui, and Guang Lingui also saw Xu Han. The two of them looked at each other and were stunned. Liu Dingdang, who was beside Guang Lingui, did not know about the previous conflict between the two sides. He looked at Xu Han strangely and asked, "Little monk? Do you know them?"


    When the little monk heard this, he regained his senses. He withdrew his gaze from Xu Han and shook his head at the girl beside him. He said, "I don''t know her." After saying that, she ignored the doubts in the girl''s heart and pulled Duangfang away.


    Xu Han and Fang Ziyu only regained their senses when the two of them walked far away.


    "He''s¡­ still vulgar?" Then, Young Miss Fang''s confused voice rang out.


    Xu Han looked at Fang Ziyu helplessly. The girl''s jumping nerves seemed to be far from his.


    At this time, more than half an hour had passed, and the open space not far from the end of the trials of the three Gold, Silver and Copper Deacons had gradually become lively.


    Many people passed the trial and came to this open space. Of course, more people were eliminated in this trial. Xu Han secretly calculated. With the number of people on the field, more than half of the participants were eliminated from this round of trials. From this, it could be seen that the selection of the swordsman was strict.


    Meanwhile, Xu Han''s old acquaintance, Lu Houde, and the others also passed the trial. After all, the three of them came from a well-known family and had extremely good eyesight and temperament. It was not strange for them to be able to pass the trial. Originally, the three of them saw that their entire team was in a good mood, but when they saw that Xu Han seemed to have arrived here early, the smile on their faces immediately dissipated and their gazes darkened.


    However, Xu Han didn''t care what they were thinking at all. Instead, they quickly walked to the edge of the empty space to welcome Yan Zhan, who had appeared right after Lu Houde and the others. The three of them were now considered to be in a perfect union, so they were naturally in a good mood. Not long after, Chu Chouli and Xue Ning, who had received the news that the three of them had successfully reached the top, were also received here.


    Very quickly, Nangong Jing also brought many spectators to this place. The people on the open space immediately fell silent and consciously surrounded Nangong Jing.


    At that time, the golden-robed swordsman raised his head and looked at the sky. He smiled and said, "Time is up."


    "Congratulations on passing the first round. Next, let''s begin the second and final round."


    The valiant woman clapped her hands again. Dozens of swordsmen stepped out from behind and lined up in front of them. Then, the true essence around them surged. At that moment, a dull rumble rang out. Everyone felt the ground shake. They all turned their heads and saw three huge platforms suddenly rise from the flat ground behind them.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 447 Rule

    Compared to the mysterious rules of the first round, the rules of the second round were much simpler. Of course, they were also much crueler.


    Since it was a competition between swordsmen, there was naturally no way to bypass the competition.


    The second round of the tournament was naturally about this. As for the three raised platforms, there was no need to say anything else. They were the arenas used for the tournament.


    It was worth mentioning that although it was a martial arts competition, the rules given by the Sword Handling Pavilion were extremely interesting.


    First of all, four hours had passed since the first round of the trial, When the time comes, it will be dark, Logically speaking, after the first round of trials, No matter what, these participants had to be given a day or two to recover to their best condition. After all, not everyone had passed the trials as effortlessly as Xu Han. Most of them were burned to the ground by the illusions. Passing the first round of the trials had consumed a great deal of energy.


    However, the Sword Handling Pavilion did not seem to have the slightest intention of giving everyone a rest, and directly announced the start of the second round of the competition.


    At the same time, this competition was related to their own futures. Everyone would definitely go all out, so as long as the difference in strength wasn''t too great, there would be a situation where a fierce battle would take place for a long time. Often, when the outcome of a battle was decided, both sides would be exhausted and unable to fight again. In the past, when the swordsmen competed in this round, the schedule would be longer. In the middle, the competitors would be given a day or two to rest, but this time, the rules had changed.


    For example, Xu Han''s Copper Deacon had been selected for the first round of the trial, leaving less than 400 people behind. At the same time, the arena that belonged to the Copper Battle Master was also transformed into eighty-one square meters square by ten copper wires, including the sidelines.


    Only two contestants could stand in each square. Four hundred Bronze Enforcers needed fifteen minutes to snatch and defend their own area. Fifteen minutes later, whoever stood on less than two of these squares could advance to the next round. The final two matches would be held. The winner was the final winner of the Swordsman Competition.


    This rule seemed to have a lot of drawbacks. After all, there were no lack of disciples from various sects participating in this competition. It was inevitable that people from the same sect would form an alliance and occupy an area. This would naturally be unfair to some Jianghu Rangers who had no sect or sect to come here alone.


    The Sword Handling Pavilion also thought of this point. Therefore, in addition to this, there was another rule. The two people standing at the end of the area were each other''s opponents. If there was only one person standing, they could directly pass the trial and become sword handlers.


    Although this rule was only a few dozen words, it instantly complicated the seemingly simple competition.


    First of all, in order to ensure that the different sects would fight each other, their solidarity with each other would be greatly reduced. Apart from a very small number of people who were determined to ensure that the sect had one or two people who could enter the Sword Handling Pavilion, most of them had come to this point because they wanted to fight for themselves in the end. At the same time, you need to measure whether the person you are with is his opponent in the upcoming duel. All these games were light and exquisite, but in reality, they fell on different people, and there were different considerations.


    But no matter what, under Nangong Jing''s orders, everyone arrived in front of the arena that belonged to their respective identities. Compared to Copper Executives, Silver Executives and Gold Executives had far fewer domains. Thirty-six of the former and sixteen of the latter. This did not mean that their competition was not as fierce as Copper Clan''s. On the contrary, because of their cultivation, they understood the importance of the Demon Suppressing Tower better. Therefore, this kind of competition would only intensify, and it would not be any easier than Copper Clan''s competition.


    Of course, all of this had nothing to do with Xu Han. He and Fang Ziyu walked to the arena and followed Nangong Jing''s orders, causing everyone to move.


    There were eighty-one empty seats, each with two people. However, there were a total of four hundred Copper Deacons. This meant that more than half of them would be eliminated in this round. Therefore, after Nangong Jing gave the order, everyone opened fire and quickly went to the arena.


    It was only a quarter of an hour. If there were more than two people in his area, they would all be eliminated. Therefore, no matter which side of the three, a fierce battle broke out at the beginning. All kinds of True Essence surged, and all kinds of True Spirits surged. Killing cries and wailing sounds could be heard endlessly.


    However, in such a fierce battle, Xu Han was like an outsider standing with Fang Ziyu in a prescription at the edge of the arena. Everyone in the center of the arena was bloodshot for their respective seats, while Xu Han and Fang Ziyu were no match for each other.


    This caused the two of them to be slightly stunned after finishing a bitter battle, but they quickly reacted.


    After all, Xu Han was a dark horse that defeated Li Dingxian. Although his cultivation wasn''t unusual, his combat strength was extremely terrifying. Especially after the Dragon Gate Society had spread false rumors. After such a rumor was almost processed, it had almost demonized Xu Han.


    No one was willing to live in the same area as him. After all, even if they managed to survive until the end, the next two duels would still be no match for Xu Han. What was the point of such a fight?


    Hence, the calm and tranquil situation where Xu Han and Fang Ziyu were standing showed that these people who participated in the swordsman competition were all smart people.


    Also in this situation was a small monk not far away. Compared to Xu Han, his fame could be said to be even greater. He stood alone in the square, and none of them were willing to be with him.


    "Looks like your reputation here is even worse than in Linglong Pavilion." Fang Ziyu, who had witnessed this situation, shrugged helplessly at Xu Han. With that said, the girl''s true essence was about to be washed away. After all, she was unwilling to fight Xu Han in the last round. It was hard to say if she could win or not, but with their relationship, they both possessed the strength to attack the swordsman. Naturally, they were unwilling to concentrate on internal battles. "You can stay here. This miss is going to meet them."


    Eldest Miss Fang patted Xu Han on the shoulder with the appearance of a big sister and was about to step out, but at that moment, Xu Han reached out to stop him.


    "What''s wrong?" Fang Ziyu looked at Xu Han doubtfully and asked with a surprised expression, "Xu, do you really want to fight me?"


    Facing Fang Ziyu''s questioning, Xu Han shook his head and smiled, "Stay here."


    "Let me tell you, this scholar should treat each other differently for three days. This young miss is very powerful now. Don''t seek your own death." Fang Ziyu narrowed his eyes and said this. It seemed that her cultivation had progressed at a rapid pace. Even at this moment, she was still joking with Xu Han very easily.


    However, Xu Han did not have the mood to joke with her. At that moment, the youth''s expression suddenly sank as he turned to look at the arena not far away that belonged to the Golden Deacon.


    His eyes narrowed, and a cold light suddenly appeared between his long and narrow eyes.


    "Don''t worry, your opponent won''t be me," he said.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 448 Xu Hans Scheme

    In Chu Chouli''s and Xue Ning''s eyes, Xu Han, who was in the Copper Execution Zone, was naturally certain of success in this competition. After all, even though Xu Han''s cultivation was at the Heavenly Hunt Realm, his true combat strength was rare in the Dust Leaving Realm. Unless he encountered Guang Lingui, no one in the entire Copper Execution Zone would be a match for Xu Han. At the same time, with Xu Han''s temperament, it would not be difficult to avoid Guang Lingui.


    As a result, both of their gazes landed on Yan Zhan, who was in the Golden Handle Area, at the beginning of the competition.


    He needed to face not only Jin Zhi''s contenders, but also Lu Houde and the others'' hidden tricks. No matter what, Yan Zhan''s situation was even more dangerous than Xu Han''s and Fang Ziyu''s.


    In fact, their worries were not unfounded.


    The Sword Handling Pavilion had set aside sixteen areas for Jin Zhou. This meant that at most thirty-two people would advance to the final round. After passing the first round of the trial, there were less than forty participants left in Jin Zhou. Therefore, the most important thing for Jin Zhi''s contestants in this round was not to compete for the right to advance in the next round, but to find a suitable opponent for themselves.


    After all, Yan Zhan came from the Devil Heaven Sect, one of the three sects. Amongst the many Great Evolution Realm experts, one''s cultivation could also be considered to be above average, Without the support of the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation, Lu Houde and the others did not dare to say that they had a good chance of winning. Compared to dealing with Yan Zhan and the others, they knew that choosing a suitable opponent was the most important task. Therefore, the battle that Chu Chouli and Xue Ning had imagined did not break out. Yan Zhan also quickly stabilized his footing. As for whether he could win the last round of the battle, it depended on how his opponent was.


    Since the dust on Yan Zhan''s side had settled, Chu Chouli and Xue Ning turned their gazes back to the bronze battle arena where Xu Han and Fang Ziyu were.


    However, they discovered that although Xu Han and Fang Ziyu did not have any enemies who could snatch their positions, the two of them were in the same area.


    "What are they doing? Do they still want their own people to beat their own people?" Chu Chouli was an impatient person, and when he saw this situation, he shouted loudly at the top of his lungs.


    Xue Ning frowned as well, but her thoughts were much more delicate than this middle-aged man''s. After thinking for a moment, she understood the crux of the matter.


    "Big Brother Chu, don''t forget that Young Master Xu is the helper of the Copper Execution Rankings. He still has a privilege to choose his own opponent." The girl whispered.


    Perhaps because of the anxiety in his heart, Xue Ning''s words had reached this point, but the big man still didn''t know why. He tilted his head and asked, "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Xue Ning was a little helpless, but she still patiently analyzed with the middle-aged man, "Although Miss Fang''s cultivation is not bad, this swordsman is more clumsy than the Hidden Dragon Crouching Tiger. If she were to choose her opponent herself, if she encountered someone with such a deep level of shrewdness, she would be defeated."


    ''"Therefore, Young Master Xu and Miss Fang will stay together for the first time. After the final round of the competition begins, Young Master Xu will use his privileges to select a weaker pair of participants and exchange them for opponents. This way, Miss Fang''s chances of winning will be greatly increased."


    Xue Ning''s words were extremely meticulous, and Chu Chouli instantly came to an understanding when he heard them.


    He nodded repeatedly and praised Xue Ning, "Sister Xue Ning is still smart. I can''t understand this elm head, I can''t understand it."


    Xue Ning smiled faintly and said, "Big Brother Chu praised me absurdly."


    ¡­


    The fifteen-minute deadline set by the Sword Handling Pavilion quickly came to an end. The battle between the Golden Handler and the Silver Handler gradually settled down, and the battle between the Copper Handler and the Silver Handler, who had a elimination rate of more than half, became even more intense.


    No one wanted to occupy the seat. More than three people in the area wanted to drive the surplus out. This was related to their own future. No one had the mood to hold back at this moment. Killing moves whistled out one after another. It was a lively fight. Someone even forced their eyes to panic. Seeing that they could not gain an advantage in the crowd, they turned around and rushed towards Xu Han''s location.


    However, there was no need for Xu Han to make a move. First Miss Fang stepped forward and used a sharp sword move, forcing the lucky ones to retreat. She definitely did not dare to make any plans against Xu Han and the other two.


    Very quickly, Nangong Jing appeared again, announcing the end of the match.


    Of course, there were still some unwilling people among the crowd who wanted to continue fighting, but anyone who made such a move would very quickly welcome the arrival of the swordsman behind Nangong Jing and subdue him.


    Under such a strong suppression, the crowd didn''t dare to offend the Sword Handling Pavilion and stopped moving.


    After that, the person in charge of recording all of them stepped forward to record their successful advancement. At the same time, they marked their respective opponents. Xu Han and Fang Ziyu were very cooperative. During that time, Xu Han also glanced at the little monk not far away. However, he was still standing alone. Even in such a fierce competition, no one dared to attack him.


    Under the efficient execution of many swordsmen, the information on advancement and duel was quickly registered.


    Regardless of whether it was a successful advancement, everyone returned to the arena.


    At that time, Nangong Jing announced the final results.


    Eighty-one pairs of bronze medals, and 73 pairs of bronze medals were successfully promoted. There was also Guang Lingui Lunkong. If nothing unexpected happened, he could directly become a swordsman.


    Twenty-four of the thirty-six silver holders had successfully advanced, while Yi Qiwen, Ke Yuan, and the others were left empty.


    Lu Houde was left empty for 16 pairs of spots and 14 pairs of spots to successfully advance.


    In the end, the three-colored swordsmen didn''t gather all the logarithms arranged by the Swordsmanship Pavilion. This was also a very normal phenomenon. After all, in the end, when everyone fought desperately, it was inevitable that there would be a stalemate between the two sides. As a result, there were more than two people in the designated area, but they were eliminated. Therefore, it was normal for such a situation to occur.


    To Xu Han''s surprise, There were actually seven people in the battle of the silver rankings. He had heard Chu Chouli mention these people when he was waiting for the start of the competition. It seemed that they were dark horses that had suddenly appeared because of the competition between swordsmen. Their abilities could be said to be astonishing. However, such a large number of people had suddenly appeared. Those who had never walked in Jianghu before couldn''t help but feel strange.


    Apart from that, Xu Han was also surprised by Lu Houde ''s Lun Kong.


    Almost all of Executive Jin''s candidates were Great Evolution Realm experts. Xu Han and Lu Houde had fought many times, and they didn''t feel that he was much stronger than ordinary Great Evolution Realm experts. However, he had obtained such a rare encounter, which was far beyond Xu Han''s expectations.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but glance sideways at the old man. The old man seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s gaze as well. At that time, he turned around and revealed a sinister smile towards Xu Han.


    "Xiao Han, you''re such a schemer!" Right at this moment, Chu Chouli and the others suddenly walked over. The usually careless middle-aged man patted Xu Han''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "What?" Xu Han did not understand the man''s intentions and looked at him puzzledly.


    Thus, the middle-aged man told Xue Ning what he had heard. He didn''t forget to pat his chest at the end and boasted, "It''s also someone Chu who has a lively mind. If ordinary people can''t figure out what you''re thinking."


    Xue Ning, who was standing behind him, burst out laughing. Xu Han helplessly shrugged his shoulders, ignoring this man who was playing with treasures.


    However, Chu Chouli was unwilling. He quickly caught up to Xu Han and asked, "Xiao Han, is it because someone from Chu saw through his mind that he is unhappy?"


    "Ai, what''s wrong with that? Someone Chu is always smart. Don''t you know how many little girls were fascinated by someone Chu''s wit back then and fell to my pomegranate ¡­ Cough cough ¡­ Under my elegant green robe ¡­"


    "Good! Good! Good! Big Brother Chu is the most powerful, okay?"


    "That''s not true. Let me tell you something. Back then¡­"


    Behind them, Fang Ziyu and the others exchanged glances and smiled.


    In the past few days when Xu Han was away, although Chu Chouli did not appear abnormal on the surface, everyone could see the big fellow''s worries about Xu Han. Now that Xu Han had returned, Chu Chouli had also regained his chattering temperament.


    This feeling made Fang Ziyu feel inexplicably gratified. She looked at the back of the two of them and listened to the familiar chatter in her ears. She felt as if she had returned to the carefree days in the Exquisite Pavilion.


    As a result, the smile at the corner of the girl''s mouth became even more brilliant at that time, like the spring scenery on the earth and the stars in the sky.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 449 Dingdang

    "Pavilion Master, aren''t we going to give them something to eat?" The handsome young man looked at the crowd in the distance waiting for the final round of the trials to begin. He then turned to the man sitting on the chair and gulping down the fat roasted duck. He asked carefully.


    The greasy-mouthed man continued his life-and-death struggle with the roast duck in his hand. Without raising his head, he said, "What to eat? The food bill in our pavilion is already tight. Half of these people will be eliminated. They are not from our pavilion. Why should we give them food?"


    Hearing this, the handsome young man was dumbfounded, but he thought to himself, "Of course, the funds in our pavilion are tight. After all, half of them have been eaten by you."


    Especially noteworthy was that the food here was not the reference of any cup, bow, or snake shadow, but his superficial meaning.


    "Besides, what''s the big deal about cultivators not eating two meals at once? If they eat too much, they will gain weight easily. If they gain weight, how will it affect the image and dignity of our Sword Handling Pavilion in Great Xia?" The man who was eager to eat continued.


    The handsome youth supported his forehead and let out a long sigh. He really didn''t expect that anyone who affected the image of the Sword Handling Pavilion could be more powerful than this fat-headed pavilion master hall in front of him.


    However, this thought only existed in the young man''s mind, and he did not dare to say anything.


    "Little Zhuo, you are a bit too kind of a woman. You need to learn more from your elder sister. Look at Nangong Jing, he already has a seven-stringed golden robe. Look at you again? A three-stringed silver robe."


    "Back then, your parents handed over your siblings to me ¡­" The fat-headed man began to chatter. Nangong Zhuo had heard this many times, so that even his back was not bad at all. However, he did not dare to disobey this man, so he could only bitterly smile and nod in agreement.


    At this moment, the man suddenly stopped halfway through his words.


    Nangong Zhuo was stunned. He turned to look at the man and wondered what had caused the Pavilion Master to stop his favorite "tireless teaching".


    However, he saw his Pavilion Master staring blankly at the roast duck with only bones left in his hand, staring blankly.


    The muscles on Nangong Zhuo''s face twitched slightly at that time. This was already the seventh roast duck that this man had eaten. He had only used half an hour before and after, and judging from his endless expression, it seemed that he would have to serve another two or three portions.


    Nangong Zhuo had no choice but to warn carefully, "Pavilion Master, these are for the brothers who have worked hard all day. If you finish eating them¡­"


    He didn''t know what stimulated the Pavilion Master today. He had said something inexplicable at the beginning and was about to leave angrily. However, halfway through the trial, he said that there was a fellow who was even weirder than the little monk before. He had killed him and even personally went to take a look.


    Nangong Zhuo knew very well that he, the Pavilion Master, liked to eat when he was angry, and the more he was angry, the more he ate. Because he was always angry, he ate like this¡­


    However, he felt that the Pavilion Master could no longer eat like this. To the younger ones, eating too much was not good for his health. To the older ones, if his elder sister came back and found that all the supper she had told him to eat was in the stomach of the Pavilion Master, he would inevitably get angry again.


    In a sense, Nangong Jing, who was furious, was even more terrifying than Xiao Ran.


    "What''s wrong? You also think I''m fat?" Xiao Ran asked angrily.


    "Eh" Nangong Zhuo''s expression changed. He carefully probed again, "Ye?"


    Xiao Ran was stunned and his expression froze. Then, he slapped the table in front of him angrily and said, "Why hasn''t the last round started yet? Do you want to die of boredom? Hurry up and hurry up!"


    Didn''t you say to let them rest for half an hour?


    Nangong Zhuo cursed in his heart, but in the end, he did not make such a complaint public. He did not dare to expose Lord Pavilion Master''s background, so he walked towards the empty space not far away with a dirty face.


    ¡­


    After the previous battle, it was already late.


    Chu Chouli, who was sitting on the open ground waiting for the start of the last round of the competition, touched his stomach and muttered discontentedly, "You said that the Sword Handling Pavilion is too stingy. It''s fine if you don''t give it lunch, but this dinner isn''t for others to eat. I estimate that in the future when you work here, the monthly fee will be pitifully low."


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head helplessly. Although it was a bit unreasonable not to arrange dinner for him, if he could judge the identity of the swordsman by the amount of money he paid per month, Chu Chouli''s family would probably be the only one in the world.


    The group of people were also somewhat helpless towards Chu Chouli''s nonsense, and they all smiled without saying a word.


    "I knew it. I heard that Xiao Han gave you a few thousand taels of silver before coming to Great Xia, and you lost all of them. You still have the nerve to bring up money." However, Young Miss Fang was a person who could not tolerate sand in her eyes, so she immediately mocked him.


    This matter could be counted as the rare black history of Hero Chu in Jianghu for decades. The big man''s expression changed, and he had to argue for it.


    However, at this moment, a burst of footsteps came from not far away. It was Nangong Jing and his group of swordsmen who suddenly arrived.


    At that time, they lined up in front of everyone. The valiant and valiant Nangong Jing swept his gaze over everyone. Finally, he said, "Everyone, it''s been a hard day. The final round of the competition will begin now."


    "From today onwards, the winner will be the swordsman of our Sword Handling Pavilion!"


    It was only halfway through the half-hour break promised by Nangong Jing to the crowd at the end of the Advancement Tournament when she suddenly announced the start of the competition. Everyone present was somewhat surprised, especially those who had suffered some injuries in the previous duel. This arrangement was especially disadvantageous to them.


    This was also a matter of their future, so naturally, there would be people who would raise objections.


    Such objections quickly turned into discontent and began to spread among the crowd.


    As a result, the smile on Nangong Jing''s face gradually dissipated. At that time, she stomped her foot abruptly, and a stream of True Essence exploded out from her body. Like a ripple, it surged towards the people around her, and a cold snort came from her mouth.


    Nangong Jing was only in his early thirties, but the power that erupted at this moment caused the expressions of everyone present, including those at the Great Evolution Realm, to change. Sacred was shocked by the terrifying aura within this woman''s body.


    ''"This is the Sword Handling Pavilion. Naturally, there are the rules of the Sword Handling Pavilion. If everyone obeys this rule, they can stay behind for the final competition. If there is any objection, my Sword Handling Pavilion will definitely not force it."


    Nangong Jing''s voice wasn''t loud, but the unquestionable aura in his tone clearly showed his unquestionable stance.


    Although the people who knew this clearly still had dissatisfaction in their hearts, after all, they had no choice but to lower their heads under the eaves. They all suppressed this dissatisfaction and fell silent.


    Nangong Jing scanned the crowd once more. After confirming that no one would object, a smile appeared on the woman''s face. "It seems that everyone is willing to stay. Since there is no objection, let''s begin the final round of the competition."


    "I do!" However, before Nangong Jing could finish his words, a clear voice suddenly sounded from the crowd.


    Nangong Jing was stunned. Everyone around him was also stunned. They were all very surprised. They were surprised who would dare to cause trouble at this moment even though Nangong Jing had already made it so clear.


    At that moment, everyone looked over with this attitude. They saw a youth with a long sword on his back and a white cloth wrapped around his right arm, raising his arm high up as if he was afraid that no one would be able to see him. He even intentionally shook his arm to attract everyone''s attention.


    Most of the people present knew this youth.


    His name is Xu Han. A youth who disgraced the Li Clan''s mansion and defeated the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    Nangong Jing also knew about Xu Han. At that time, her brows furrowed. She did not like this kind of prick. She thought that if Xu Han really did not know what was good for him, she would definitely use this youth to set an example today. She wanted everyone to understand that the Sword Handling Pavilion was not an existence that anyone could afford to provoke.


    Therefore, she stared at Xu Han with a calm expression and asked, "What is it?"


    The youth did not seem to notice the strange gazes of the crowd, nor did he notice Nangong Jing''s gloomy expression. At that time, there was even a faint smile on his face.


    He laughed as he took a step forward. The bell tied to his right hand rang along with his footsteps. In the suddenly silent plaza, it clearly entered everyone''s ears.


    Not far away, Lu Houde and the others narrowed their eyes. They did not know what Xu Han wanted to do, but his actions had clearly offended this important figure of the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    They were very happy to see this.


    At this time, Xu Han finally walked over to Nangong Jing. He smiled at the woman in front of him and asked, "I have a question next."


    "What''s the problem?" Nangong Jing''s brows furrowed even deeper. Perhaps it was some kind of preconceived idea that made her feel that Xu Han''s attitude was a little frivolous at the moment.


    "Since it''s a battle between real swords and spears, the so-called saber and sword have no eyes. What if a human life is lost?" Xu Han still had a smile on his face, but the questions he asked caused everyone present to feel a chill in their hearts.


    This question clearly exceeded Nangong Jing''s expectations. She was a little confused about what the youth wanted to do, However, after a slight hesitation, she responded truthfully, "The competition between swordsmen is not a fight to the death in Jianghu. It is important to point it out. However, if both sides refuse to admit defeat, something really unpleasant has happened. Whether it is life or death, personal or behind the sect, none of them should be investigated. Otherwise, the Swordsmanship Pavilion will be ignored."


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded his head in satisfaction. He said with enlightenment, "That is to say, before one side admits defeat, everything is reasonable, right?"


    "Naturally." Nangong Jing replied again, and then asked impatiently, "Is that what you want to say?"


    However, facing Nangong Jing''s obviously unhappy attitude, Xu Han still had a leisurely expression. He shook his head and said, "No."


    "You!" Nangong Jing''s face instantly revealed a wisp of anger. She felt that Xu Han was deliberately teasing her.


    Just as she was about to berate him angrily, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "I want another opponent."


    "Huh?" Nangong Jing was stunned again, but this time, she quickly regained her senses. Although she was dissatisfied with Xu Han''s hypocritical methods, as the champion of the Copper Roll, Xu Han did have the right to do so. She had no choice but to be patient and said in a deep voice, "Who do you want to choose?"


    Hence, Xu Han turned his head to look at the people behind him. His gaze swept across them one by one, as if he was looking for a suitable opponent.


    As for the Copper Enforcers, they subconsciously lowered their heads and avoided Xu Han''s gaze. In their hearts, Xu Han was indeed a terrifying opponent. If it wasn''t for their last resort, they didn''t want to be enemies with him.


    Very quickly, Xu Han''s gaze swept over them one by one, but the youth did not make a choice. He continued to sweep his gaze towards the surroundings, and his gaze passed the bronze and silver factions and landed within the golden faction.


    His hand suddenly rose at a certain moment, and the bell on his wrist jingled because of this action.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed at a figure in the Golden Execution Camp. His expression was calm, but his tone was incomparably firm as he said, "I want to fight him."


    ¡­


    Lu Houde was in a good mood.


    Although the first round of the Sword Handling Pavilion''s trial was strange, he had relied on his many years of experience. After clarifying some of the events, he had successfully passed the trial, and Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen had also passed the trial afterwards.


    The three of them passed through the trials and took the final step. Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen''s opponents weren''t particularly troublesome. At the very least, they had a 70% chance of winning, and Lu Houde could directly enter the Sword Handling Pavilion as Lun Kong.


    Although Xu Han''s appearance made him a little unhappy, judging from this result alone, at least the three of them had completed the mission given by the sect. Afterwards, they would also have the chance to go to the Demon Suppressing Tower. This would be of great benefit to them, and it might even cause them to break through the last shackles between the Great Evolution Realm and the Immortal Realm and ascend to the supreme realm.


    Thinking of this, Lu Houde was very happy.


    Immediately after, Nangong Jing announced the start of the final round of the competition. As for Xu Han, who was a thorn in his side, he actually stupidly contradicted this great figure from the Sword Handling Pavilion. Lu Houde was naturally happy to see such a scene. He had originally prepared to watch a good show of Xu Han being taught a lesson by Nangong Jing, but who knew that this youth would challenge him in front of everyone at that time?


    Yes, Xu Han chose him as his opponent.


    A bronze-ranked champion challenged a gold-ranked champion, and a Heavenly Hunt Realm junior challenged an expert who had been in the Great Evolution Realm for many years.


    Both of these things had never happened in the previous Swordsman Competition or in Great Xia''s Jianghu.


    Lu Houde hadn''t expected such a scene. Nangong Jing hadn''t expected it either. The people around him were even more so. Even Fang Ziyu and the others were stunned when they heard Xu Han''s words, and their eyes were filled with shock. Then, discussions and exclamations sounded out one after another. Some lamented that Xu Han was a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers, while others ridiculed Xu Han for not knowing whether to die or not. However, regardless of their standpoint, they were not optimistic about Xu Han''s challenge from the bottom of their hearts.


    No matter how divine Xu Han''s battle prowess and talent were, he was still only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. To be able to defeat Li Dingxian in just one realm was already shocking. If he were to defeat this long-established Great Evolution Realm expert, Lu Houde, this could only be described as a fantasy. No one has ever done this, at least in the history known to all.


    Just as everyone was discussing, Xu Han, who was the initiator of this riot, did not have the slightest bit of consciousness. He stared at Nangong Jing, who had not responded for a long time, frowned and asked, "Can''t I?"


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing finally regained her senses. She looked strangely at Xu Han and then at the ashen-faced Lu Houde. She said with a rare hesitation, "Since the beginning of the Swordsman Competition, there has never been a precedent for a bronze clerk challenging a gold clerk."


    ''"But isn''t the privilege of being the top of the list to choose any opponent you want to choose? There''s no rule that says that people on different lists can''t challenge each other. Could it be that the rules of the Sword Handling Pavilion can be changed at will?" Xu Han suddenly changed his harmless and warm attitude. His eyes narrowed, and his tone was filled with an aggressive questioning tone.


    Nangong Jing did not like Xu Han''s tone and attitude, but this matter concerned the face of the Sword Handling Pavilion. She had no choice but to be disgusted and deal with it carefully.


    "But Elder Lu is also the champion of the Golden Execution Rankings. He also has the right to choose his opponent. If he¡­"


    Nangong Jing''s thoughts were very good. If Lu Houde used the same privileges as him to reject Xu Han''s challenge, then the current trouble would be easily resolved. However, although this thought was good, as a Great Evolution Realm expert, if he was afraid of the challenge of a Heavenly Hunt Realm junior, how could Lu Houde gain a foothold in Jianghu if such a thing was spread out?


    Therefore, before Nangong Jing could finish his words, Lu Houde ''s gloomy voice sounded, "Since Young Master Xu intends to sparring with me, I am naturally willing to experience it."


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing couldn''t help but slap himself in the face and think about it. If he were to encounter such a situation, he wouldn''t be able to refuse such a challenge in front of the world.


    Thus, the ball was kicked back into Nangong Jing''s hand.


    The woman sighed and stared fiercely at the youth who had caused trouble for her. Then, she said, "I want to consult the Pavilion Master about this matter. Everyone, please forgive Nangong for being unable to make a decision later." After saying that, the woman turned around and left.


    "No need, I agree." However, at this moment, a rough voice suddenly came from afar. "The winner is promoted to a golden robe, and the loser is demoted from the Sword Handling Pavilion."


    The rough voice was incomparably thick, carrying a heart-shaking might. Needless to say, the owner of the voice was the Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master, Xiao Ran .


    Everyone finally came to their senses. Perhaps this pavilion''s main hall had been staring at this place.


    "Yes, sir." Nangong Jing was also slightly stunned when she reacted. She bowed respectfully in the direction of the voice and accepted Xiao Ran''s suggestion. ''"Are you sure you want to change your opponent to Scarlet Firmament Sect Elder Lu Houde? You can only obtain the qualifications of a swordsman if you defeat him. If you fail," she said patiently to Xu Han again, "But after all, this matter is of great importance." "Are you sure you want to change your opponent to Scarlet Firmament Sect Elder Lu Houde?"


    Although she did not like Xu Han''s temperament, she had heard of his talent. Therefore, she patiently explained, hoping that this youth would understand the seriousness of the matter.


    However, her kindness did not receive the feedback she deserved.


    The youth shook his head in surprise.


    At that time, the corners of his mouth lifted up and a bright smile appeared in his eyes as he said.


    "I won''t defeat him¡­"


    "I just want¡­"


    "Kill him!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 450 Long And Intimate Friendship

    In the summer, there were many sects, almost fighting against the imperial court.


    In Jianghu, there was naturally no lack of stunning geniuses and monsters.


    There was no lack of arrogant, arrogant, or even domineering geniuses amongst these geniuses who were like the blazing sun.


    Everyone present had seen a lot about these things, and had heard more about them.


    But even if these people were to be added together, they would probably be less than a tenth of the arrogance of the youth in front of them.


    He said that he wanted to kill a Great Evolution Realm expert, a Great Evolution Realm expert from the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    In front of the world''s long mouth, in front of the swordsman of the Sword Handling Pavilion, he said these words.


    In an unquestionably confident tone, a tone so strong that it was almost imperative.


    The atmosphere in the arena instantly quieted down, and panic or surprise appeared on everyone''s brows.


    ¡­


    The distant Xiao Ran , who was eating the eighth portion of roast duck, heard this.


    The fat man''s face immediately turned purple. Then, he covered his chest and coughed violently.


    A wave of retching rang out from his mouth. After a long while, he bent over and his expression gradually returned to normal.


    "I almost choked to death!" The man then said with lingering fear, but at that moment, his gaze once again turned to the distance.


    He narrowed his eyes and said with a strange expression, "This kid is interesting."


    After saying that, Xiao Ran picked up the roast duck that he had eaten to the point where only its skeleton was left and carefully picked out the remaining duck meat. After eating it cleanly, he threw the eighth portion of the roast duck into the distance.


    Then, he reached out and wiped the oil stains off his clothes. "But I don''t have time to finish watching your performance. Li Yulin, you old brat actually dared to lie to me. I''ll throw that old man''s tomb away and see who is buried in it!"


    After saying that, this pavilion master, who looked extremely bloated, actually moved and disappeared from where he was at that moment.


    ¡­


    Nangong Jing finally regained his senses.


    She took a deep look at Xu Han and suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart. She did not waste her breath with Xu Han anymore. She was afraid that if she continued speaking, she would not be able to help but attack Xu Han.


    So she turned around and said coldly, "Since that''s the case, let''s begin."


    Thus, the surrounding swordsmen responded and stood around the corresponding arena with different grades. Although it was said that death and injury were inevitable in a battle, once one side admitted defeat, the swordsmen would quickly take action to stop the two sides and avoid unnecessary killing. In a sense, Xu Han''s remarks were not only a contempt for the Crimson Firmament Sect, but also a provocation to these swordsmen.


    Not to mention whether a Heavenly Hunt Realm junior could defeat Lu Houde, who had become famous in the Great Evolution Realm for a long time, And that one in a million chance really happened to Xu Han. As long as Lu Houde admitted defeat, they would take action. They would not give Xu Han a chance. This was related to the face of the Sword Handling Pavilion. Therefore, the sword handlers in charge of the Golden Handling Arena were all silent and solemn.


    At that time, everyone around them also put away their surprise. Apart from the few people involved, what Xu Han did and didn''t do was just a conversation after dinner for them. The most important thing was how to pass the competition between the swordsmen.


    The arena of the three-colored swordsman was once again divided, The bronze clan was split into four pieces, the silver clan into two, and the gold clan remained unchanged. In other words, the bronze clan''s four matches were held at the same time, while the silver clan''s two matches were held at the same time. The golden clan would never let the battle between experts of the Great Evolution Realm end in a hasty manner. In addition, the cultivator''s power was so great that it was difficult for him to execute it one match at a time.


    In this way, it would only be more than ten battles. However, every single one of them, even the lowest level Copper Deacon, was an expert in Great Xia Jianghu, and they all had their own futures at stake. Unless their strengths were greatly different, they would most likely spend a lot of time. Xu Han, who was ranked at the bottom of the line, did not have four to five hours of time. It was probably not his turn.


    "This Sword Handling Pavilion has really dug into Grandma''s house." It was already dark, and Xu Han and the others had arranged for the next round of battles. Everyone was not in a hurry, and they all stood by the side to watch the battles that had already begun pass the time. However, as he stood there, Hero Chu began to complain, "It''s fine if we don''t have any food, not even a chair. Shall we just stand there and wait for the battle to begin?"


    "You can also sit." Fang Ziyu glanced at Chu Chouli and said calmly.


    "This is not a matter of sitting still." Chu Chouli waved his hand and continued to complain, "This swordsman is at least known as the Great Xia Jianghu''s grand gathering every five years. It doesn''t matter if you see that there are no spectators. There are still matches one after another, not to mention taking a break between matches. In these ten or so matches, it''s still from dark to dawn."


    "You''re the only one who''s busy!" Fang Ziyu rolled his eyes. It seemed that he was extremely displeased with Chu Chouli''s long-winded personality.


    The middle-aged man was rejected by Miss Fang, but this still couldn''t extinguish his malicious speculation about the Sword Handling Pavilion''s temperament. So he turned around excitedly and looked at Xu Han, who was standing beside him. He said with a flying mouth, "Xiao Han, do you think the Sword Handling Pavilion was eaten poor by that Pavilion Master?" "Look at that fatty''s body. He looks like a rice bucket that can fix ten people. So, in order to save money, he concentrated everything on one day, so that he can arrange room for us?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head helplessly.


    ''"Behind the Sword Handling Pavilion is the support of the Dragon Hidden Temple and the Imperial Court. Both sides rely on him to control the Jianghu forces that are stronger than Great Xia every year. The amount of money they allocate each year is comparable to half of the Sword Dragon Pass of Great Zhou. How could they be short of money? Although I don''t know why they arrange this, he probably has some considerations that we don''t know." Xu Han said. Although he did not know what the Sword Handling Pavilion was planning, Chu Chouli''s guess was too ridiculous. No one would believe it.


    At that time, Fang Ziyu also finished his sentence and mocked, "You are called a commoner. How do you know what an immortal thinks?"


    "What commoner? I, someone from Chu, am from¡­"


    Thus, dissatisfied with Chu Chouli, he began to shout loudly, trying to prove that his guess was reasonable and well-founded.


    As for Miss Fang, she was also not a person who was willing to suffer losses. The two of them exchanged blows and quarreled endlessly. Xu Han, who was sandwiched in the middle, could only smile bitterly.


    However, what the three of them didn''t know was that when they were talking about this, Nangong Jing, who happened to be standing at the side watching the battles, almost staggered and fell to the ground when he heard this.


    Because Hero Chu''s deductions were astonishingly similar to certain facts¡­


    ¡­


    Time slowly flowed. Everyone on the arena fought to the death, but Hero Chu felt a little sleepy watching.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, it was Fang Ziyu''s turn to play.


    Originally, in Xu Han''s plan, he and Fang Ziyu were opponents. He chose to challenge Lu Houde, so if Fang Ziyu lost his opponent, he should be promoted to Swordsman like Guang Lingui.


    However, it was mostly because Xu Han offended that Nangong Jing. She actually used the excuse that she could not directly advance without guarding the next area alone. She chose one of the eliminated people as Fang Ziyu''s opponent. Originally, Chu Chouli was extremely dissatisfied with such a decision, clamoring to argue with Nangong Jing. However, Fang Ziyu stopped him, expressing his willingness to move his fists and feet.


    At this moment, it was already the time of ugliness. However, apart from Chu Chouli, who was a wandering object, the atmosphere of everyone present was extremely high. After all, they were all experts above the Heavenly Hunt Realm. Not to mention sleeping late, even if they didn''t sleep for a few days or nights, it wouldn''t have much of an impact on them. At this moment, the competition had entered a white-hot stage. The losers had long since left the arena, leaving behind either the excited people who had already won, or the people who were rubbing their hands or feeling uneasy for the upcoming battle.


    Compared to these people, Fang Ziyu was more like an outsider.


    Her expression was calm. She didn''t know what she was chatting with Xue Ning about. From time to time, bursts of laughter could be heard from her mouth, as if she didn''t care about the upcoming duel at all. It wasn''t until the swordsman called her name that the girl put away her smile and walked out.


    Xu Han and the others weren''t sure of Fang Ziyu''s current strength. Although she did look confident, they still reminded her to be more careful when she stepped onto the arena. After all, in the Swordsman Competition, there was no mediocre person who could reach this final step.


    The girl, however, did not turn her head and casually waved her hand at the crowd. Her body jumped and landed on the arena like a swallow.


    Fang Ziyu''s opponent was a twenty-eight-nine-year-old man with a snowy spear in his hand. His cultivation was at the peak of Heavenly Hunt, and he could barely be considered to be above average in this bronze handle. Seeing Fang Ziyu, he was slightly stunned. Obviously, he was somewhat surprised by this opponent who looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old.


    However, he also understood that reasoning. He quickly put away his strange expression and stared at Fang Ziyu.


    When the swordsman who was in charge of monitoring the match gave the order, the man''s expression sank. He stretched out his spear, stepped forward, retreated, and spread out his posture. His aura surged, and an eagle phantom spread its wings behind him.


    The man seemed to secretly feel that it was an extremely shameful thing to face a "weak woman". Before he made his move, he even said to Fang Ziyu Rushi, "Sorry¡­"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a purple light suddenly lit up in Fang Ziyu''s eyes. Then, the girl''s body flashed and she actually disappeared from where she was.


    The man with the spear was stunned. He thought to himself, "Not good." At that moment, he waved the spear in his hand. A dense spear image appeared in front of him, wrapping around his body. The eagle phantom behind him suddenly stretched out its wings and wrapped around him. He didn''t know where Fang Ziyu was, but his speed was already a great indication of Fang Ziyu''s strength. However, at this moment, he could not find an opportunity to attack, so he could only defend with all his might.


    With this thought in mind, the gun-wielding man looked around vigilantly.


    However, in the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The man was stunned and was about to attack.


    At that time, Fang Ziyu''s eyes lit up with a wisp of purple light. Her lush white palm stretched out, and purple light lingered around her arm. As a result, the man''s eagle True Spirit''s wings suddenly seemed to have been corroded and collapsed. The spear in his hand was like a blazing fire, instantly turning into powder.


    Fang Ziyu''s palm continued to move forward and landed on the man''s chest.


    The man was shocked. He was about to circulate all the True Essence in his body to fight, but at that time, the True Essence in his body seemed to have solidified. No matter how he activated it, he did not react at all. He could only watch helplessly as Fang Ziyu''s palm landed on his chest.


    The man''s face turned deathly pale as he waited for the fate of being defeated to fall on him.


    Fang Ziyu''s palm, which was less than half an inch from his chest, suddenly stopped.


    "Huh?" The man was stunned, his gaze blank and puzzled.


    However, Fang Ziyu blinked at him with a smile on his face and said, "I have offended you."


    Pu!


    Then, a muffled snort sounded, and the man''s body flew out of the arena.


    ¡­


    "How is it? Is this miss powerful?" Young Miss Fang, who had won in a devastating manner, returned to the place where everyone was. She clapped her hands proudly and looked at Chu Chouli, who was still in a daze. Her smile became even brighter.


    Chu Chouli was naturally speechless. Although Xu Han''s expression was calm, However, he was also extremely shocked in his heart. Ever since Fang Ziyu left Chang''an, the two of them hadn''t seen each other for a little more than a year. Although Fang Ziyu''s cultivation was not bad before, it was far from formidable. But now, she was able to defeat a master at the Heavenly Hunt Realm so easily. This kind of improvement was no longer something that could be described by the word''shen speed ''.


    Thinking about it, the so-called "Heavenly Art of Devouring Demons" was indeed extraordinary.


    An hour later, it was Yan Zhan''s turn to attack.


    His opponent was a famous cultivator of the Great Evolution Realm. When he reached this realm, the difference in strength was naturally the decisive factor for victory and defeat. However, it was not limited to this. The control of the battle, the adaptability to the situation on the spot, and even the aura and courage in a battle would change the outcome of a battle.


    Ever since Yan Zhan came from the Demon Heaven Sect and brought Xue Ning to the horizon, he had been hunted down by countless people from the Crimson Firmament Sect. The transformation he had undergone during this kind of slaughter gave him some natural advantages when facing cultivators of the same realm.


    Although the opponent was extremely tenacious, and his cultivation was at the same level as Yan Zhong''s, relying on his strong posture of risking his life and his decisive action, Yan Zhan finally seized an opportunity to defeat the opponent after fighting for more than half an hour.


    When the injured Yan Zhan returned to the arena, Xue Ning was the first to rush up to support the injured man. Her face was filled with heartache and concern, but the man did not care. Instead, he comforted Xue Ning. Their glue-like appearances landed in the eyes of the distant Hu Man''er. The viciousness in the woman''s eyes took a deep breath.


    As time passed, the sky gradually lit up, and the battle between the bronze and silver holders gradually came to an end.


    Although it was a pity, Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen had also defeated their opponents by relying on the powerful techniques of the Crimson Firmament Sect, advancing to the Golden-robed Swordsman realm. Along with the final pair of contestants on the Golden Hand Arena deciding victory and defeat, the battle between Xu Han and Lu Houde, which everyone was looking forward to, also began.


    "It''s not too late for Little Frost Gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Why don''t we admit defeat and not be embarrassed?" After the great battle, Chu Chouli retreated for Xu Han. However, he seemed to know the real reason behind Xu Han''s actions. Chu Chouli''s voice was not as rough as usual at this moment. It had a cautious tone, probably because he was afraid of touching the scar in Xu Han''s heart.


    However, Xu Han smiled at Chu Chouli and said, "Don''t worry, Big Brother Chu. I just want to give it a try. If I''m not like my opponent, I''ll immediately admit defeat."


    Xu Han''s words were naturally incomparably relaxed, but everyone who was familiar with his temperament knew that the killing intent in Xu Han''s heart had already been decided. This battle between him and Lu Houde was likely to end in endless endless death.


    However, after receiving Xu Han''s reply, they all put away their thoughts of dissuasion. Not only did they understand that Xu Han''s temperament meant that he would not act so recklessly if he wasn''t confident in his decision, but they also knew that Xu Han, who had come this far, couldn''t listen to any of them.


    "Why aren''t you coming up? Are you afraid? Then kneel down and admit defeat!" At this moment, Lu Houde ''s voice suddenly rang out. After suppressing his anger for an entire night, he finally found a place to vent his anger. He jumped onto the arena early and waited for Xu Han''s arrival. At this moment, he didn''t leave any room to mock Xu Han.


    But even though he was clamoring for Xu Han to admit defeat, Lu Houde couldn''t wait for Xu Han to fight him faster.


    He had fought with Xu Han several times, With his Heavenly Hunt realm, The combat power he could unleash was astonishing. However, compared to himself as a Great Evolution Realm cultivator, he was still much weaker. In this past month or so, he had even given Xu Han a jar of miraculous pills. In Lu Houde''s view, this youth had absolutely no chance of defeating him. If he could make good use of this opportunity, he might be able to eliminate this calamity once and for all today.


    "It seems that I have wrongly blamed Elder Lu." However, Xu Han did not disappoint Lu Houde. At that time, his body leapt up and landed on the side of the arena. He looked at Lu Houde with a smile and said, "I used to think that Elder Lu was a shameless jackal, but now it seems that Elder Lu is a loyal and loyal person who values love and righteousness."


    However, the compliments he spat out from Xu Han''s mouth at this moment caused Lu Houde to be confused.


    However, with the experience of being rendered speechless by Xu Han a few times before, this Elder Lu also had a long memory. He sneered and said, "Humph? Kid, stop fighting with this old man here. Since you''re fighting, you''ve become more skilled. It''s the woman who wants to take advantage of your tongue!"


    "What I said next is not a compliment, but a genuine admiration."


    "After all, Elder Lu is so anxious to meet that Mr. Feng Tongzheng. This brotherhood and fellow sect affection really touched me!" Xu Han said sincerely as if he could not hear the mockery in Lu Houde''s words. "After all, Elder Lu is so anxious to meet that Mr. Feng Tongzheng."


    When Xu Han said those words, the surrounding people couldn''t understand why.


    However, only Lu Houde, Hu Man''er, and Xing Zhen''s expressions changed at that time.


    The Feng Tongzheng that Xu Han spoke of was none other than the Great Evolution Realm Elder that the Crimson Firmament Sect had secretly sent to the Heng Imperial City a few days ago.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 451 Victory In Hand

    The plan of the Crimson Firmament Sect was for Feng Tongzheng to bring a group of elite disciples to the Horizontal Imperial City in a low profile to participate in the Swordsman Competition to prevent the population from falling. Therefore, not to mention outsiders, only a few people in the Crimson Firmament Sect knew about this news. However, no one knew what sort of consideration the sect had given to the news of Feng Tongzheng''s death, and they did not announce this news to the public.


    "How did you know about this!" Lu Houde asked subconsciously after being slightly stunned.


    Naturally, this question was somewhat redundant. For a death news that had not been announced to the public, apart from the people in charge of the matters in the sect, only the murderer was left with the knowledge of this matter.


    Lu Houde understood this reasoning, but he could not believe such a fact.


    Although Feng Tongzheng''s cultivation was slightly inferior to his and Hu Man''er''s, he was still a Great Evolution Realm expert. How could Xu Han have the ability to kill him along with more than ten elite disciples? One had to know that the ten disciples could also form a small Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation and bless Feng Tongzheng. Even Lu Houde had to avoid three points of the power that could erupt from Feng Tongzheng''s body.


    If Xu Han really had the ability to kill Feng Tongzheng, that would also mean that he had enough strength to pose a threat to him. How could Lu Houde , who originally thought that he would win, accept such a change, so he asked this seemingly superfluous question.


    "You''ll know soon." But the answer was a cold snort from Xu Han.


    As soon as the youth finished speaking, his body suddenly moved.


    Xu Han arrived at a distance of tens of feet in a blink of an eye.


    Lu Houde was shocked. He was about to say something bad, but a divine light flashed in his eyes, and he was able to see through Xu Han''s trajectory.


    A Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator, a Violet Firmament Realm physical body.


    Once this cultivator broke through the Heavenly Hunt Realm and arrived at the Leaving Dust Realm, his physical body would welcome a qualitative leap over. Especially his five senses and senses would become extremely sensitive. For Lu Houde, who had arrived at the Great Evolution Realm, this kind of change was even more obvious. Even if it was just a panicked glance, he could clearly see Xu Han''s cultivation without the slightest omission.


    Compared to the previous battles, Xu Han''s cultivation had not improved. Even if he was hiding something strange in his body, he was determined that he would not be a match for Feng Tongzheng, who was supported by the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation.


    In that case, the person who killed Feng Tongzheng was someone else, and Xu Han was merely lucky enough to obtain this information to deceive him?


    Thinking back, Ning Long, who was traveling with Xu Han and the others, had left Heng Imperial City a few days ago. Could it be that he had killed Feng Tongzheng and then let Xu Han tell him about it?


    Thinking of this, Lu Houde felt that Xu Han was trying to scare him, and his heart was swept away.


    At this moment, Xu Han had already arrived in front of him.


    The youth leapt up high at that time, but surprisingly, he did not pull out his sword. Instead, he swung his right hand high and clenched it into a fist, smashing straight towards Lu Houde ''s face.


    Ding Lingling.


    The bell on his right arm rang leisurely in response to his movements.


    This punch did not have any sword intent to support it, nor did it have any True Essence to protect it.


    It was just a punch, a simple and clear punch. It was like a reckless man fighting in the streets. It had no bearing or aura, but it carried with it a grand rage that was as burning as the summer sun.


    That punch ruthlessly rang out in front of Lu Houde .


    His speed wasn''t fast, so Lu Houde had enough time to react. The Scarlet Firmament Sect''s elder stretched out his hand very easily, and a barrier of flames suddenly appeared between his and Xu Han''s fists.


    He had already thought about how he would counterattack after receiving Xu Han''s punch, and how he would cruelly and happily kill this annoying youth.


    Boom!


    That punch landed on Lu Houde ''s True Essence Barrier.


    As he had expected, with Xu Han''s cultivation, it was impossible for him to break through the barrier that he had activated with all his strength. Furthermore, Xu Han had yet to use any internal strength to defeat him with his physical body. This was like a fool''s dream to Lu Houde .


    A cold smile appeared on Lu Houde ''s face. He looked at the ferocious-looking youth and opened his lips to vent the resentment he had accumulated in his heart these past few days.


    Squeak!


    However, before his words could be spoken, an extremely soft and crisp sound suddenly entered his ears.


    It was like the sound of shoddy ceramics breaking apart under the corrosion of time, and this sound came from the True Essence Barrier that he had said it would activate.


    Lu Houde''s heart trembled. At this moment, he discovered that his True Essence Barrier, which he thought was as solid as gold soup, had actually split open a crack where it came into contact with Xu Han''s fist. As time passed, the crack rapidly spread in all directions.


    Purple light flashed in Xu Han''s eyes. His right arm began to expand, causing the white cloth wrapped around it to immediately become tense. He could even clearly see the tall and protruding blood vessels beneath the white cloth. It was as if they could be burst at any moment.


    There was something strange about this arm!


    Lu Houde quickly came to his senses.


    But it was too late.


    Xu Han''s right arm was once again swung up by him. This time, his speed was extremely fast, from swinging up to falling down again. However, in an instant, even the surrounding Great Evolution Realm experts could barely catch the trajectory of the youth swinging his fist.


    Boom!


    Another muffled sound rang out.


    Lu Houde ''s face was deathly pale, and the cracks on the True Essence Barrier were as dense as spider silk.


    Xu Han''s eyebrows stopped. He waved his fist again, and his right arm expanded even more. He could already clearly see the difference between his left arm and his right arm. It was only natural that the power wrapped in this punch was even more terrifying than before.


    Bang!


    Another punch landed, and the True Essence Barrier instantly broke open like glass, while Xu Han''s fist continued to move forward. This time, he unbiased punched Lu Houde''s face with this punch.


    This punch was extremely heavy. How could Lu Houde withstand it? Thus, his body suddenly flew backwards and landed not far from the arena.


    At this moment, the surroundings were completely silent. They looked at the youth with the thick right arm and the murderous aura surging between his eyebrows. All of them widened their eyes. At this moment, none of them dared to doubt whether what Xu Han had said before was a crazy person''s dream.


    However, the youth who won in one strike had no intention of chasing after him. He smiled sinisterly at Lu Houde, who was crawling up in a sorry state, and said, "Now, does Elder Lu know why?"


    Lu Houde looked at Xu Han, who was smiling sinisterly, but a chill rose in his heart.


    He understood why Xu Han didn''t choose to chase after him. This youth clearly had a certain chance of winning. He wanted to let him taste the taste of life and death before killing him.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 452 A Wise Man Can Be Ruined by His Own Wisdom

    Lu Houde did not understand why Xu Han''s right arm possessed such terrifying power, but he did feel that Xu Han possessed enough power to kill him from the previous battle.


    Right now, the safest choice was naturally to admit defeat, but he was an elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect. He had invaded the Great Evolution Realm for many years, but he still couldn''t find an opportunity to break through this barrier and head towards the Legendary Realm. Now that he had finally come to this point, how could he be willing to admit defeat like this?


    Regardless of whether it was due to the reputation of a famous person in Jianghu or his desire for the Immortal Realm, Lu Houde was unable to let go of this hard-won opportunity at this moment.


    "Impossible! How could a Heavenly Hunt Realm kid possess such power!" Lu Houde said to himself as if he was stunned.


    "What? Elder Lu wants to admit defeat?" At that moment, Xu Han''s mocking tone sounded.


    Lu Houde was stunned. He looked up and saw Xu Han looking at him with a mocking expression. His eyes were filled with contempt and pity.


    This caused Lu Houde , who was already unwilling to accept it, to feel a burst of fury in his heart at that time. It was also this kind of fury that made him lose his last bit of rationality.


    At this time, people often need an unfounded logic to convince themselves.


    Xu Han was only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. The reason why he was able to erupt with such a powerful strength was because of his right arm. No matter if it was any technique, it was destined that he would not be able to erupt with such strength in such a short period of time.


    As long as he could delay this period of time, it would not be difficult to defeat Xu Han.


    Thus, this thought inevitably appeared in Lu Houde ''s heart.


    He put away his thoughts of quarreling with Xu Han. His body trembled, and his True Essence was washed away. A pair of enormous fire wings suddenly stretched out behind him, gently flapping, stirring up layers of heat waves.


    He did not choose to attack. Instead, he stared at Xu Han and watched the youth''s every move vigilantly. He wanted to defend, he wanted to stall Xu Han, and he wanted to endure the period of time that Xu Han''s divine ability could last in his heart.


    Naturally, Xu Han could not disappoint Elder Lu.


    His body moved again, and with astonishing speed, he arrived in front of Lu Houde .


    He swung his fist, and it was still a rough and simple attack.


    He threw his fist at Lu Houde . Lu Houde was vigilant in his heart and did not dare to resist Xu Han''s attack as before. His wings flapped behind him and he retreated several feet. The wings of hot fireballs surged towards Xu Han.


    However, these fireballs, which were supposed to be extremely powerful, had not even touched Xu Han''s fist when they were sliced through by the fierce punch wind stirred up by Xu Han''s fist, turning into sparks that scattered all over the ground.


    However, Xu Han had no intention of chasing after him. He stood where he was and threw out this punch with all his might.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded.


    It was Xu Han''s fist wind that tore apart the surrounding air, causing layers of fierce winds to rise.


    Although it was several zhang away from Lu Houde , it was this cold wind that struck in front of Lu Houde , causing the Scarlet Firmament Sect elder''s face to turn deathly pale and his aura to weaken.


    Lu Houde ''s body couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and a wisp of blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Xu Han also did not pursue him. He seemed to have made up his mind to torture this Elder Lu for a while. After winning the first attack, he even had the leisure to stand there and look at the miserable Lu Houde with interest. It was as if he was enjoying an extremely beautiful scene.


    Lu Houde gritted his teeth. He could clearly feel the strange gazes of the people around him, but perhaps it was the unease and anger in his heart. He subjectively understood these fears and surprises as ridicule and pity for his current situation.


    This was a great humiliation to Lu Houde , who was accustomed to being domineering.


    He endured the intense pain coming from his body, calmed down his surging inner breath, and looked at Xu Han again. He told himself that as long as he could last for this period of time, he would be able to dispel his shame and toy with this youth in his palm.


    As such, Elder Lu welcomed Xu Han''s next attack.


    Ling Lie''s fist technique, which was still unsophisticated, was still in a sorry state as he fell to the ground. It was still the youth''s unhurried and unhurried withdrawal of his hand, and it still left him with little chance to catch his breath.


    The finale of this swordsman competition had completely exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    It was ridiculous and absurd. A Heavenly Hunt Realm junior had beaten a Great Evolution Realm expert to the point that he was unable to retaliate at all.


    But at the same time, it was incomparably cruel. The winner was not in a hurry to win. Instead, it continuously bombarded Lu Houde ''s body, knocking him to the ground time and time again. Then, it quietly waited for the other party to stand up and then knocked him down again.


    ¡­


    Time slowly flowed. This battle had already lost its original meaning. He was more like an insult, without any sense of beauty to speak of.


    Lu Houde fell to the ground again covered in blood. He still didn''t admit defeat. He could feel Xu Han''s aura gradually becoming somewhat chaotic. He could already smell the smell of victory. He only needed to persevere for a while before he could counterattack.


    With this thought in mind, Lu Houde crawled up again. He looked at Xu Han, whose forehead was covered in sweat, and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile. He felt that he was about to wait until that moment.


    As expected, Xu Han''s fist also arrived, knocking Lu Houde to the ground again.


    The miserable Lu Houde smiled even more. Although he looked miserable to outsiders, he actually protected his vital points with his True Essence. Even when it came to this matter, he still had at least 30% of his combat strength. On the other hand, Xu Han could feel from his previous punch that the strength of Xu Han''s fist had weakened by a breath.


    He knew that his chance was coming, but before that, he still had to pretend to be helpless and wait for the right time.


    Just as he was secretly secretly delighted by his scheme, Xu Han, who had won this attack, did not stop his attack as before. Instead, he took a step forward and punched Lu Houde in the stomach, who was lying on the ground and could not stand up.


    Lu Houde let out a painful cry as he felt great pain. However, what made him even more uneasy was Xu Han''s sudden change in attack rhythm. With such doubts, he looked up at the youth.


    At that time, the youth was also hunched over, squinting at him.


    "Elder Lu is right. This right arm can''t be used for long." Xu Han''s long and narrow eyes shone with a frightening cold light. In a tone so light that only the two of them could hear him clearly, he said leisurely, "But does Elder Lu think that I will let you live until then?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 453 I Cant Hear You

    "But does Elder Lu think that I will let you live until then?"


    The corners of Xu Han''s mouth curled into a ghost-like smile as he finished speaking.


    Lu Houde ''s pupils suddenly dilated at that time. This was an extremely simple principle.


    Xu Han wanted to kill him, but before killing him, he had to use all means to torture him. But at the same time, Xu Han also understood that once his right arm lost this divine ability, he would definitely not be Lu Houde ''s opponent. Then, he would naturally end Lu Houde ''s life before all of this was over.


    However, because of the temptation of the Demon Suppressing Pagoda and the raging anger in his heart, Lu Houde unconsciously ignored such a simple question.


    His face instantly turned purple and blue. He opened his mouth, his upper and lower lips trembling, and said in a hoarse voice, "I¡­"


    At this point, the expressions of the swordsmen who had been watching the battle from the side changed. The true essence around them washed away, and a violent aura surged out from their bodies. As long as Lu Houde admitted defeat, they would not hesitate to take action and not give Xu Han a chance to save Lu Houde. This had nothing to do with personal grievances. It was only about the face of the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    Previously, Xu Han had taken these influential figures in the Jianghu of Great Xia seriously and said that he wanted to kill Lu Houde in the swordsman competition.


    If Lu Houde was determined to fight to the death with Xu Han, they would naturally not care about it. However, if Lu Houde admitted defeat, admitted defeat, and Xu Han killed the other party, then this would be a slap on the face of their swordsman.


    "Recognize ¡­"


    The second word came out of Lu Houde ''s mouth at that time.


    The swordsmen bowed their bodies and were ready to fire like arrows filled with strings.


    At this moment, Chu Chouli and the others finally regained their senses from Xu Han''s sudden explosion of terrifying combat strength. They all frowned, their eyes filled with worry. They knew too well why Xu Han wanted to kill Lu Houde. If Lu Houde really admitted defeat, would Xu Han let him go just like that?


    The answer was not optimistic in their hearts, and once Xu Han''s killing intent was decided, it would inevitably clash with the Sword Handling Pavilion, which was not a good thing for Xu Han.


    Thinking of this, everyone nervously looked at Xu Han, and their True Essence was also activated by them at that time, in case anything unexpected happened.


    However, no matter how well prepared they were or how powerful their killing moves were, they were useless to Xu Han.


    Because Lu Houde didn''t have the chance to spit out the last word that came to his mouth.


    Xu Han grabbed Lu Houde''s neck with his right hand, and then he raised the Great Evolution Realm elder like a chick. Lu Houde ''s face turned purple. He grabbed Xu Han''s right hand with both of his hands, wanting to break free from the restraints of the youth and say the last word that could save his life. However, at this moment, Xu Han''s hands firmly pressed down on his throat. Other than being able to breathe in a strand of air to hang onto his life, he could do nothing else.


    He stared at Xu Han and the youth''s cold eyes. A pleading expression appeared in his eyes. He didn''t want to die¡­


    However, as the strength of Xu Han''s grip on his neck gradually increased, he inevitably smelled death at that time.


    ¡­


    "Lord Nangong! This Xu Han clearly wants to murder Elder Lu. Please, Lord Nangong!" At this moment, Hu Man''er, who was below the stage, was immediately shocked when she saw this scene. She hurriedly walked to Nangong Jing''s side and cupped her hands towards her. It seemed that only Nangong Jing could save Lu Houde now.


    At that time, Nangong Jing frowned. Of course, she was dissatisfied with Xu Han''s actions. However, the rules of the Sword Handling Pavilion were laid out there. Lu Houde did not admit defeat. If they made a move, it would be inevitable for them to spread the news in the future.


    "Lord Nangong, our Elder Lu clearly has no more fighting power. If we have to wait for him to admit defeat, wouldn''t it be hard for us to force others to do so? It''s really pedantic to stick to the rules. Lord Nangong, please be righteous first!" Xing Zhen, who was standing at the side, also spoke at that time. He had to say that compared to Hu Man''er, his words were more reasonable and well-founded, hitting the nail on the head.


    "Looks like the Sword Handling Pavilion is going to break the rules." Yan Zhan glanced at Hu Man''er and Nangong Jing who were begging for mercy not far away and said in a deep voice.


    Amongst Fang Ziyu and the others, only he, a Great Evolution Realm expert, had the ability to hear the words of the others clearly.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu and the others'' expressions changed.


    "Kill him! What is Xiao Han doing in the ink?" Chu Chouli shouted loudly. He didn''t care about the strange gazes from the people around him at all. It had to be said that Xu Han''s group was extraordinarily different. To be able to clamor to kill an elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect in front of such a crowd was something that no one had ever heard of before.


    They could not help but have the illusion that the Crimson Firmament Sect, which had dominated the Jianghu of the Great Zhou Dynasty for so many years, was being bullied like a small sect in the countryside.


    However, regardless of whether it was the illusions in everyone''s hearts, Nangong Jing''s hesitation, or even Chu Chouli''s urging, it was not worth paying attention to for Xu Han at this moment.


    He looked at Lu Houde, whose aura was getting weaker and weaker. At this moment, this domineering Scarlet Firmament Sect Elder''s life was hanging on the line, so much so that his previous intense struggle had gradually become powerless. However, he was still alive, and he still had some persistent thoughts.


    Xu Han glanced at the anxious Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen not far away. The corner of the youth''s mouth curled into a smile.


    He raised his head to look at the sky. After a night of fighting, the sky gradually turned white. The stars in the sky seemed to be faintly visible, like a candle flickering in the wind that could be extinguished at any moment.


    The youth suddenly became interested.


    He opened his mouth and whispered, "Elder Lu, do you know why you died?"


    Lu Houde, who couldn''t even spit out the word "lose", naturally couldn''t answer Xu Han''s words, but Xu Han didn''t care about it.


    He continued to say to himself, "Because of the stars."


    "Because Xingxing looks at me, she wants me to be the best Xu Han¡­"


    Xu Han seemed to have fallen into a strange state as he muttered to himself with an empty gaze.


    Lu Houde did not understand Xu Han''s words, but he knew that the footsteps of death were approaching him at every moment. He did not have much time left.


    He naturally didn''t have the mood to listen to Xu Han''s confusion, but he didn''t know how to escape from this predicament.


    But just as he was feeling desperate, he caught a glimpse of two figures flying up behind him.


    That was Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen!


    They didn''t know what kind of agreement they had reached with Nangong Jing, but they actually rushed onto the arena and charged towards Xu Han.


    Lu Houde ''s already deathly silent eyes lit up. He saw the hope of survival, and such hope was extremely precious to those who had already fallen into desperate straits.


    "I don''t know what is the best me, but I know that someone has to pay the price for her death."


    However, Xu Han was still muttering to himself, as if he was unaware of the impending killing intent.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han!!!" At that time, Chu Chouli and the others saw Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen killing each other on the arena. Everyone cried out in alarm, but Xu Han still acted his own way.


    "This Sword Handling Pavilion is too shameless!" Seeing that Xu Han didn''t react, Fang Ziyu and Yan Zhan didn''t care about anything else and were about to charge forward.


    However, since they were both experts of the Great Evolution Realm, it would be difficult for Fang Ziyu and Fang Ziyu to catch up to them.


    "Of course you are the culprit, so you have to die."


    Xu Han continued, his tone extremely calm, but his expression was as cold as snow.


    The light in Lu Houde''s eyes grew brighter and brighter. Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen had already arrived in front of Xu Han. He knew that in just one or two breaths of time, the defenseless Xu Han would die at the hands of these two people, and he could also be rescued.


    "But ¡­" But at that time, Xu Ha''s tone suddenly changed and became gloomy.


    "You have to die, but this price is far from enough. Therefore, I feel that the Crimson Firmament Sect ¡­ must die!"


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he suddenly loosened his grip on Lu Houde ''s right arm. At that moment, he turned around and was about to go behind him.


    At that time, Lu Houde finally regained his senses. He didn''t even have time to breathe the long-lost air. He opened his mouth and shouted loudly at Hu Man''er and the other two, "Be careful!!"


    However, at the end of the exclamation, the tone suddenly changed. It was no longer urgent and worried, but terrified, so dense that it almost drowned him.


    He saw a scene that he was destined to never forget.


    The white cloth on Xu Han''s right arm suddenly shattered inch by inch. His scarlet-red arm suddenly appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. That arm was covered in terrifying barbs, ferocious like an evil beast from the primordial wilderness.


    As Xu Han turned around, it grew larger and larger. In the blink of an eye, it was already as tall as a person exclaiming in shock. The power wrapped around its arm greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations. It was just a simple wave of its arm. At that moment, the two Great Evolution Realm experts that had arrived in front of it were pushed back.


    Not to mention Hu Man''er and the others, even Fang Zi Yu and the others, who were familiar with Xu Han, had expressions of shock on their faces.


    In the next moment, Xu Han''s eyes glowed with purple light. His strange right arm wriggled uneasily like a ghost that had been imprisoned for a thousand years, wanting to break free from the cage. However, Xu Han quickly suppressed the riot. His right hand suddenly opened, and a boundless suction force surged. At that moment, the flying Hu Man''er was pulled back by the suction force.


    Her soul-stirring head was held in her hand by a gigantic hand. She looked at Xu Han in horror and was about to say something, but before she could say anything, Xu Han forcefully gripped his right hand. At that moment, a stream of blood exploded out from that head and he died on the spot!


    "Man''er!" Seeing this scene, Xing Zhen''s liver and gallbladder split apart. He let out a loud shout and was about to attack with his sword. Xu Han casually waved his right arm. At that time, his palm, which had not even spoken a word, was inserted into Xing Zhen''s chest with extreme precision. The light in the man''s eyes dimmed. In the next moment, a beating heart was pulled out of Xu Han''s body.


    ¡­


    All of this happened too strangely and quickly.


    Whether it was Xu Han''s strange right arm or the two Great Evolution Realm experts'' rapid death, it was something that no one had expected.


    This was the same for Nangong Jing.


    She had purposely let Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen charge towards the arena. As long as she could save Lu Houde from Xu Han and make him admit defeat personally, then the swordsman would be able to take action. This matter could also be reduced to a small matter.


    This was originally an extremely simple and effective plan. With her vision, she could naturally see that Xu Han was at the end of his rope. His divine ability, which was so strange that it could suppress a Great Evolution Realm expert, was about to disappear. Hu Man''er and Xing Zhen''s attacks should be safe and sound. Although it was a little biased, it was still better than dying an elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    However, she never imagined that Xu Han''s castle would be so deep. Even at this moment, there was already a hidden killing move. He had actually killed two experts of the Great Evolution Realm in front of the swordsmen.


    At this moment, Xu Han clearly did not intend to stop. He crushed Xing Zhen''s heart and then turned towards Lu Houde, who was sitting on the ground.


    His footsteps were slow and heavy, but the sound of his silent footsteps struck the hearts of the crowd like a heavy hammer.


    His enormous right arm gradually regained its normal size as he walked. However, the blood still dripped down his fingers uncontrollably.


    ''"What are you going to do" Lu Houde was still seriously injured, and he couldn''t resist at all. He cried out in horror, "What are you going to do ¡­ what are you going to do ¡­" He just wanted to live, even if he was laughed at by the world and expelled by the sect, he didn''t care, he just wanted to live.


    Thus, he begged, "Let me go! It was Xie Min Yu who ordered me to let me go. He wanted to seize the Golden Crow True Fire, but he was also the one who killed Zhen Yue and the others."


    However, his pleading did not change his situation in the slightest. At that time, Xu Han stretched out his foot and stepped on Lu Houde''s head.


    Lu Houde knew that in the next moment, his head would be torn apart like Hu Man''er.


    He was so scared that his body began to tremble. But at this moment, he suddenly thought of something. He shouted, "I admit defeat! I admit defeat! I lost, you win, let me go."


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing finally regained her senses. She hurriedly looked at Xu Hanyan and said, "Xu Han has already admitted defeat. You won this duel!" At that moment, the swordsman beside him also came to his senses and flew straight towards Xu Han, wanting to stop this youth.


    At that time, Xu Han slowly turned his head around. It was as if he was really prepared to compromise, staring at Nangong Jing, who had an anxious expression on his face.


    Then, a brilliant smile suddenly appeared on the youth''s face. He stretched out his hand and shook the bell on his wrist.


    "Really? Why didn''t I hear it?"


    He said this, then stepped on Lu Houde ''s foot and forcefully exerted himself.


    Pu!


    A crisp explosion erupted, and fresh blood spilled out from all directions.


    At that moment, Lu Houde ''s head was torn apart¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 454 The Best Me

    "Xu Han!" Nangong Jing shouted loudly.


    She stared fixedly at Xu Han, her brows gloomy as murderous aura surged.


    Clang!


    At that moment, a crisp sound rang out. The swordsmen drew their swords from their waists by three inches. The cold sword reflected the rising sun, reflecting a dazzling light.


    Things had developed to this point. It was no longer a personal grievance between Xu Han and the Crimson Firmament Sect. After Lu Houde had admitted defeat, Xu Han still killed Lu Houde in front of their swordsman. This was contempt for the Swordsman Pavilion, contempt for the rules that Great Xia Jianghu had followed for more than 200 years.


    One side is the person who sets the rules, the other side is the person who breaks the rules.


    If a person who sets rules does not punish a person who breaks them, then a person who sets rules is no longer a rule.


    To those who set the rules, this was naturally something that could not be tolerated.


    Therefore, this war was inevitable.


    "Xu Han, how dare you!" The swordsman surrounded Xu Han. At that time, Nangong Jing stepped in front of Xu Han. His beautiful eyes were filled with killing intent as he shouted in a reserved voice.


    Facing such a large number of swordsmen, Xu Han''s face did not show the slightest bit of panic. He casually kicked his feet and threw out the blood stains on his feet. Afterwards, he met Nangong Jing''s cold gaze and asked with a puzzled expression, "The rules were told by Lord Nangong. Xu Han only followed the rules. What does Lord Nangong mean?"


    "The rules I said? Did I say the rules of killing?" The anger in Nangong Jing''s heart had already reached its peak. Of course, she did not have the mood to play with Xu Han here. Immediately, she questioned him loudly. At that moment, the boundless aura in her body surged out, enveloping Xu Han.


    Perhaps, just as Lu Houde, who had already lost his life, had thought, using the demon arm had placed a huge burden on Xu Han. Even though the youth''s face did not show the slightest bit of panic, his deathly pale face had already revealed the true state of his body in front of everyone.


    "Lord Nangong means that someone Xu broke the rules?" Xu Han asked.


    "Naturally, I broke the rules." Nangong Jinghan replied coldly.


    "Then what should we do if we break the rules?" Xu Han asked again.


    Nangong Jing stared at Xu Han and spat out an ice-cold word, "Die."


    ¡­


    At this moment, Yan Zhan and Fang Ziyu, who had recovered from this series of events, also rushed over. They could also see Xu Han''s exhaustion. The two of them did not blame Xu Han for being reckless. Instead, they blocked their bodies in front of Xu Han and looked vigilantly at the swordsmen, including Nangong Jing.


    The timid Chu Chouli actually rushed over at that time. However, he did not have the courage of Yan Zhan and Fang Ziyu in the end. Instead, he hid behind Yan Zhan and pretended to be a tiger and asked, "Why?"


    "If you break the rules, you will die. This is also the rule." Nangong Jing said coldly, but his gaze landed on Xu Han. ''"Your friend is not bad. You are a smart person. I think you have already thought of how to bear such a price before killing them. The Sword Handling Pavilion is unwilling to commit more sins. You should surrender now. Perhaps I can let you go."


    "Bah! You old woman, surrender. Do you have the ability to do so?" Fang Ziyu knew very well that with Xu Han''s temperament, he might really be able to do such a thing as sacrificing himself for others. She hurriedly shouted at him at that time, afraid that Xu Han would really do something stupid.


    Just as he said this, Xu Han stepped out.


    "Xiao Han!" Fang Ziyu cried out in alarm, wanting to dissuade her, but at that time, the youth turned around and smiled at her, signaling her to calm down.


    Although Fang Ziyu and the others were worried in their hearts, seeing Xu Han''s appearance, they could only temporarily suppress their worries and look at the youth nervously.


    Xu Han walked over to Nangong Jing. His face was pale and he smiled at the woman, "Lord Nangong is right. If you break the rules, you will die."


    "Huh?" Nangong Jing frowned slightly. She was a little confused about Xu Han''s thoughts. Although she hoped that Xu Han would surrender and calm down this disturbance, she also felt that Xu Han''s temperament made her somewhat uneasy.


    "I would like to ask if there are any rules for the swordsman to ask for help from outsiders?"


    When Xu Han''s voice sounded again, Nangong Jing understood the youth''s thoughts.


    Her expression turned cold as she said in a deep voice, "Even if they broke the rules when saving people, there is a reason why they can''t die."


    "What a sin!" Xu Han''s voice suddenly grew louder. He looked around the arena at the people watching this scene and said, "Everyone, do you hear me clearly? If someone breaks the rules, they will die. If someone breaks the rules of the Crimson Firmament Sect, there is a reason for it. Even if they are not guilty, they will not die! This is also the rule of your Sword Handling Pavilion?"


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing knew that he had fallen for Xu Han''s words. Her face instantly turned purple. She stared at Xu Han for a long time before she gritted her teeth and said, "Alright, let''s leave this matter for now. What about Lu Houde? He has clearly admitted defeat. Why do you still want to kill him in pain?"


    "Because he broke the rules, his Crimson Firmament Sect bullied others. Normally, it would be fine, but in a place like the Sword Handling Pavilion, it was clearly a fair fight, yet he joined forces with his fellow disciples to kill Xu Han. Shouldn''t everyone thank me for helping everyone kill him?" Xu Han smiled as he replied, but he couldn''t find the slightest trace of panic on his face.


    Having said that, Nangong Jing naturally saw what Xu Han was up to. However, this Sword Handling Pavilion was not a place where the scholar and ink practitioner could use the scriptures to convince others.


    To Jianghu, no matter how great the logic was, it was still no bigger than the sword in his hand.


    "Nonsense! Someone! Take it down!" Nangong Jing knew that he wouldn''t be able to take advantage of Xu Han''s words. However, she was not a pedantic person. Everyone present pointed at the relationship between the Sword Handling Pavilion and entered the Demon Suppressing Pagoda with a thousand resentments in their hearts. After entering the Sword Handling Pavilion, they naturally had to stand on the side of the Sword Handling Pavilion. She was naturally not afraid of losing her life. She would lead more than ten Sword Handlers to attack at that time.


    "Jing''er!" But at that moment, a loud voice came from afar. "Let''s call it a day. Since Xu Han has won, he will be the golden-robed swordsman of our Sword Handling Pavilion from today onwards."


    When Nangong Jing heard that voice, his expression changed. She turned around and saw a figure suddenly landing in front of her. Nangong Jing did not show any surprise, but frowned and said, "But¡­"


    "I will come out from the Crimson Firmament Sect. You don''t need to worry." The owner of the voice seemed to have predicted what Nangong Jing wanted to say and said it again before she spoke.


    Nangong Jing stood there for a long time without a gloomy expression. Then, she gritted her teeth and retreated. When the surrounding swordsmen saw Nangong Jing like this, they naturally retreated as well.


    At that time, a swollen figure walked out from behind the swordsman and arrived in front of Xu Han.


    The fat man sized Xu Han up and down. Suddenly, he leaned forward to Xu Han''s ear and said in a very low voice, "Brat, this daddy has only left for a long time, yet you''ve provoked such a great calamity for me!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned. He could tell that the Pavilion Master seemed to blame the kindness in his tone of protecting each other. He just didn''t understand where the kindness came from since he didn''t know this man.


    "Thank you, Pavilion Master." He avoided answering the man''s questions and bowed respectfully to the man.


    When the man saw that Xu Han did not take the move, his heart was filled with hatred, but he did not dare to reveal it in front of so many people.


    He pretended to be calm as he nodded his head and said, "That''s all for today. Everyone, step down first. I will send someone to deliver the scheduled time to you tomorrow regarding the Demon Suppressing Tower."


    The surrounding clansmen were curious about the favoritism of the Pavilion Master towards Xu Han. However, this had nothing to do with them. The most important thing was the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. As a result, they cupped their hands towards the man and retreated, as did Xu Han and the others.


    Just as everyone was about to walk down the steps, a voice suddenly sounded in Xu Han''s ears, "Brat, if it weren''t for my attack today, you would have been imprisoned long ago with Jing''er''s temperament. I really want to know where did you get the courage to do such a thing?"


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He looked at the crowd and found that the faces of the people beside him were the same as before, and they were still moving forward.


    Xu Han understood something in his heart.


    He didn''t care whether the man could hear his answer or not, he only said silently in his heart.


    "Because this is the best me¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 455 Exposure

    "What do you think of that kid?"


    When Xu Han and the others walked far away, only Xiao Ran and many swordsmen remained in the vast open space. At that time, the fat pavilion master suddenly asked.


    Nangong Jing was stunned for a moment before reacting. She sank her eyebrows and said, "Vicious Qi is too heavy."


    "Haha." Xiao Ran smiled faintly and turned to look at Nangong Jing beside him. He smiled and said, "Under the surveillance of those old balds, the Sword Handling Pavilion is too docile. There are some things that are not hostile. On the contrary, it can''t be done well. This kid is not bad."


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing frowned and said somewhat unhappily, "The Sword Handling Pavilion is originally a place to maintain order in Jianghu. If everything has already been fought, wouldn''t the cart be put before the horse?"


    Seeing that this woman was about to say a lot of pedantic things, Xiao Ran shook his head repeatedly and said, "What you said is correct. I don''t understand. Why are you also one of the three sects of the Grand Xia? It is said that the inheritance of the Sword Dao is enough to contend against Mount Li. How did you give birth to a daughter like you?" "I see, after your father arrives a hundred years later, all of us will have to convert to the Dragon Hidden Temple."


    Nangong Jing glared fiercely at the open-mouthed Xiao Ran . His expression darkened as he said, "That brat''s body is quite strange. You can see that, why do you still want to protect him?"


    Xiao Ran''s expression changed slightly, but he still pretended to be relaxed and said, "Strange? What strangeness? You mean his right arm? Sigh¡­ There are countless variations in the world. For example, the Beast King Sect in the twelve towns can turn into beast forms. This ability is not surprising."


    However, Nangong Jing was obviously not satisfied with Xiao Ran ''s words. The woman stared straight at the guilty Xiao Ran and said in a deep voice, "You know I''m not talking about his right arm."


    "What is that?" The bloated Pavilion Master had a confused expression on his face.


    Nangong Jing wasn''t sure if the other Xiao Ran was really foolish or fake foolish, but she still said again, "His name is Xu Han."


    After saying that, she carefully sized up Xiao Ran, trying to see the changes in the Pavilion Master''s heart from his face. However, this thought was futile in the end, and the man was still confused. Nangong Jing sighed and said, "The dead Young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture is also called Xu Han."


    The muscles on Xiao Ran ''s face twitched imperceptibly, but he still argued, "The world is so big that people with the same name can''t be considered strange."


    At this moment, Nangong Jing finally understood. The Pavilion Master seemed to have made up her mind to talk about him with her today. She simply turned around and stopped talking to the Pavilion Master. She looked at the rows of swordsmen behind her and said, "It''s been a hard day. I especially asked Zhuo''er to prepare a sumptuous night for everyone."


    At this point, Nangong Jing paused slightly. She also realized that the word''dinner ''did not apply here. After all, the sky had already turned white, so she changed her tone and said, "I have prepared a sumptuous breakfast for everyone."


    After saying that, Nangong Jing looked at Nangong Zhuoyan and said, "Zhuo''er, bring the things up."


    However, at that time, the handsome Nangong Zhuo''s expression changed, and his forehead was dripping with sweat. He looked at the Xiao Ran beside him.


    Xiao Ran was shocked. Then, she laughed loudly and looked up into the sky. With a solemn expression, she said, "En, tonight''s starlight is brilliant. It''s really beautiful. Little Zhuo''er, let''s go. The Pavilion Master will take you there to admire the moon."


    "Ah? Good! Good!" Nangong Zhuo, who had regained his senses, nodded repeatedly and was about to leave with Xiao Ran.


    When Nangong Jing saw the two of them acting like this, she raised her head and looked at the March sun that had already revealed half of her head. Her eyes gradually narrowed.


    As a result, on the summit of Long Yin Mountain, a sword light suddenly flashed, one high and one low, and two painful cries echoed endlessly for a long time.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han, who did you learn this skill from? I told you why your right arm was tied up all the time. So there''s a big guy hiding there!" After returning to his residence, Chu Chouli leaned over curiously and asked loudly with a smile.


    At this time, Xu Han''s right arm was already wrapped in the white cloth he had bought. His right arm was scarlet and strange, not like a human arm. I''m afraid that using it today has already caused some trouble in the eyes of those who are thinking about it. Xu Han is unwilling to cause trouble, so he naturally won''t reveal it to others easily.


    "A trivial trick is not worth mentioning." Xu Han responded to Chu Chouli''s question.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust everyone, it was just that the origin of his right arm was too unimaginable, and the story was too long, so he naturally didn''t want to say anything else. The few of them knew what was going on, so they didn''t bother with this issue anymore.


    "Then where the hell have you been these past few days? These past few days have made us worry!" Fang Ziyu asked again at that time.


    Xu Han smiled and replied casually, "I just went out for a walk¡­"


    Such a statement was obviously just an excuse. If he had just walked back, how could he suddenly possess such powerful strength?


    It was probably because Xu Han had concealed everything that made the people worried about him somewhat dispirited. For a moment, the room door quieted down once again.


    Fortunately, Yan Zhan stepped out at that time and said with a smile, "Alright, we passed the Swordsman Competition today. The days ahead will be a lot safer. Look, Brother Xu is probably a little tired today. Let''s talk about something tomorrow. Let''s have a good rest first."


    Everyone looked at the silent Xu Han. However, they saw that the youth''s face was pale and the sweat on his forehead had never broken. Only then did they wake up. It seemed that Xu Han had paid a considerable price for taking out that arm.


    Thinking of it this way, no matter where Xu Han had gone and what he had done these past few days, it was clear that this youth had suffered greatly from being able to cultivate such a powerful technique in such a short period of time. When they reached this point, the small dissatisfaction in the hearts of the crowd dissipated.


    Everyone stood up and obeyed Yan Zhan''s suggestion, leaving one after another.


    As a result, only Xu Han and Yan Zhan remained in Nuo Da''s room.


    "Thank you." At that time, Xu Han walked over to Yan Zhan and said sincerely to the man.


    The man smiled and patted Xu Han''s shoulder, saying, "Have a good rest."


    Then the man turned around and left.


    Xu Han looked at the empty door. Suddenly, his expression changed. The flesh and blood on his right arm wrapped under the white cloth suddenly began to wriggle. Xu Han covered it with his left hand and hooked it up. Large drops of sweat fell from his forehead, as if he was experiencing an unimaginable pain.


    It wasn''t until Baiyu Xi''s sight had passed that his expression gradually returned to normal.


    He stood up with lingering fear, took a deep breath of fresh air, and finally calmed down.


    He sighed deeply for some reason, then turned around and walked into the courtyard.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 456 Help Me Memorize It

    Two days later, early in the morning.


    Spring rain began to fall in the Royal City.


    The rain wasn''t heavy, but it didn''t stop.


    The entire Heng Imperial City was watered with wet, hazy water vapor. At this moment, this ancient and prosperous city was filled with a hazy poetic aura.


    The disciples of the Sword Handling Pavilion came here yesterday evening and sent invitations to Xu Han and the others to the Demon Suppressing Pagoda ten days later.


    The news that Lu Houde and the others had been killed by Xu Han was also spread throughout the Heng Imperial City.


    The name Xu Han had spread throughout the martial arts world of Great Xia. There were some trees that attracted the wind. Xu Han thought to himself that he would soon be unable to hide his identity. Fortunately, the Great Zhou Imperial Court had sent a divine message announcing his death. As long as he denied it, and coupled with his current identity as a swordsman, the rumors in Jianghu could do nothing to him. He was afraid that some big shots would get into trouble if they thought about it.


    The Crimson Firmament Sect did not make any big movements either. It was unknown if they were worrying about the Sword Handling Pavilion or if the Sect Leader was too busy dealing with his own calamity to have the time to do so.


    Actually, Xu Han didn''t care about this. The reason he came to Great Xia was for the Scripture Pavilion of Long Yin Temple. As long as he could stay in the Sword Handling Pavilion for a few days, he could find an opportunity to go to the Scripture Pavilion and see what he wanted to see, he could leave this troublesome place.


    However, before all of this, Xu Han still had one more thing he had to do.


    ¡­


    Chu Chouli shouted, "When the spring rain is over, eat meat, roast with soy sauce and old wine." Xu Han had already pulled Fang Ziyu and the others out early. He refused the feast on the grounds that his body was unwell. Everyone thought that he had not recovered from the exhaustion of the previous battle, so they did not hold back any longer.


    Xu Han sat in his own courtyard and looked at the spring rain outside. He suddenly sighed, stood up, and was about to leave the courtyard.


    "Miao?" Xuan''er, who was playing with Aowu, hurriedly rushed over and blocked Xu Han''s path. She rubbed Xu Han''s calf with her head and let out a series of soft cries. Aowu had always followed Xuan''er''s lead. At this moment, she was also blocking the entrance of the courtyard. She stuck out her tongue and wagged her tail as she looked at Xu Han. It had to be said that this fellow seemed to be completely accustomed to being a dog now¡­


    It was probably because Xu Han had left without saying goodbye. Seeing Xu Han leave the courtyard again, the two little fellows seemed to be very worried, afraid that Xu Han would leave again.


    Xu Han naturally understood this as well. He felt somewhat guilty. He crouched down and stretched out his hand to touch Xuan''er''s head. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go take a walk in Mr. Xuan''s room. I''ll be back in a while."


    "Meow!" However, Xuan''er did not seem to believe what Xu Han said. It stretched out its hand and lightly jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder. At that time, the little fellow arrogantly curled his head and seemed to be following Xu Han without caring about anything.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly, but he still chose to compromise.


    "Awoo! Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!!" However, just as he stood up, Aowu, who was standing beside him, became unhappy. At that time, he kept shouting at Xu Han.


    Xu Han glanced at him and helplessly shrugged his shoulders, "You should also join us."


    "Awoo!" Aowu''s tail wagged even happier.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han brought the two little fellows to Master Wei''s courtyard, the old man was in his room, fiddling with his huge wooden box.


    "Sir, we need to go out." Xu Han frowned and asked.


    The old man didn''t raise his head, nor was he surprised at Xu Han''s arrival. He whispered, "It''s been so long since this waiter has done anything. I saw that the rain would stop at night, so I thought about going to the streets to sing today. Perhaps there''s still good business."


    Hearing Master Wei tell that story, Xu Han naturally understood the meaning of the old man''s actions.


    Without disturbing the old man, he found a seat on the side and waited quietly. The old man finished what he was doing.


    After about fifteen minutes, the old man finally finished cleaning his wooden chest. He smiled at Xu Han and sat to the side.


    "Since you''re so old, there are some things that you can do less than once. Take advantage of the fact that you can still walk, and give it another try." The old man smiled as he looked at Xu Han.


    However, when the old man''s smile fell into Xu Han''s eyes, his heart sank inexplicably.


    "Are you confident, sir?" He asked.


    Hearing this, the old man looked at Xu Han and did not answer his question. Instead, he asked, "Are you confident?"


    Xu Han was stunned. He understood what the old man meant. He shook his head and said, "No."


    "This is the way things are in this world. How can we wait until we are confident that we can do everything?" Master Wei said, his expression as calm as ever.


    "This is different. Sir, you can wait a bit longer. Wait until those¡­" Xu Han seemed to be puzzled. He tried to persuade him.


    However, he was interrupted by the old man before he could finish his sentence.


    "I can afford to wait, but some people are unwilling to let me wait." As the old man spoke, Ruo Youzhi raised his finger to look at the rainy sky.


    Xu Han was stunned again. He roughly understood who the old man was referring to.


    However, the things involved were too far away for him. He did not know what he could do for the old man, so he could only remain silent at that time.


    The old man seemed to have seen through his thoughts. He smiled and asked, "How is his right arm?"


    "Thanks to Teacher''s blessing, only by teaching me a secret technique can I refine it." Xu Han hurriedly said.


    The reason why he suddenly left a few days ago was because the old man had taught him a secret technique. Although he could not completely control this demon arm, he could still control some of its power. That was why he was able to kill the swordsmen in all directions.


    "You have a sword intent left behind by the Sword Immortal of the Mausoleum of the Sword, and a starlight left behind by the surveillance. Together, suppressing the demon arm is not difficult. It''s just that you can''t do anything about it. I''m just giving you a little advice. It''s not a big favor. You don''t have to worry about it." The old man smiled and said, his gaze towards Xu Han becoming even more affectionate.


    "Teacher has taught me a few times. Now that Teacher has suffered, I have no way to repay you ¡­" But the more the old man acted like this, the more guilty Xu Han became.


    Seeing him like this, the old man patted Xu Han''s arm and said, "Actually, you don''t have to be like this. This old man isn''t a sage either. I''ve helped you a few times, but I actually have something to ask of you."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned for a moment, and then he hurriedly said solemnly, "Sir, please, I will die without hesitation!"


    At this moment, the earnest look on Xu Han''s face did not seem to be fake.


    Seeing this, the old man was very relieved. He nodded in satisfaction and patted the huge wooden box beside him.


    "If one day, this old man becomes loess¡­"


    "I want you to carry this box for me¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 457 Third Bow

    "This box?" However, Xu Han did not expect that the old man''s request was actually this.


    "But I can''t carry it." These words did not mean anything. He was indeed unable to carry it. After Chu Chouli tried, Xu Han curiously tried to lift it up. However, the chest was truly frighteningly heavy. Xu Han was similarly helpless against it.


    "When the day comes when I need you, you will naturally be able to carry him." The old man said as he suddenly pressed his hand on Xu Han''s right arm.


    Xu Han was stunned. Just as he was about to say something, he felt a gentle force gushing into the old man''s right arm.


    "Sir, who is this?" Xu Han asked.


    The old man did not respond to Xu Han''s question. The gentle energy continued to gush into Xu Han''s right arm. Xu Han said that he did not really feel that way. He just felt that his entire arm was warm and comfortable as the energy gushed in.


    After about twenty to thirty breaths of time, the old man suddenly withdrew his hand.


    At that time, the gentle force seeped into Xu Han''s right arm and disappeared.


    ''"Although the sword intent of the Sword Immortal and the starlight of the Monitor can help you refine the Demon Arm, it is still the Lord''s item. It is very difficult for you to completely control it with your current cultivation. Every time you use it, it will inevitably cause the Demon Arm''s power to lose control once. In the long run, the Demon Energy in the Demon Arm will give birth to the desire to devour the Lord."


    The old man suddenly smiled and pointed at Xu Han''s right arm. "Although my True Essence is unable to completely cure this hidden danger, it can at least help you a little. Besides," he said, pointing at Xu Han''s right arm. "Pull the white cloth aside and take a look."


    "Huh?" Xu Han was puzzled, but out of trust in the old man, he still pulled off the white cloth wrapped around his right arm.


    When he saw the appearance of his arm, Xu Han''s expression couldn''t help but change.


    The arm had shockingly transformed into the appearance of an ordinary arm. It was no longer that scarlet red, barbed, and ferocious appearance.


    "In the future, you will encounter trouble of one kind or another, and you will inevitably be watched by someone with the intention. It will be less troublesome if you look better. But before you can completely refine him, there is no need to abuse it as a last resort, just in case something unexpected happens." The old man said at that time, and the tone of his words made Xu Han''s heart warm.


    He nodded heavily at the old man, "Thank you, sir."


    ¡­


    In the next few days, the two of them did not talk about these matters, but rather talked about some relaxed topics with tacit understanding.


    Master Wei was quite knowledgeable and told Xu Han many strange things he had seen and heard. Most of them were unheard of by Xu Han. Xu Han listened earnestly and kept every word the old man said close to his heart.


    In his heart, he still had many questions about the old man.


    For example, why did that child conceived by Hu''er suffer a heavenly chasm, who were the True Immortals in the sky, who were the monitors, what secrets were hidden in this world, and what secrets were hidden in his body.


    However, no matter how curious he was about these things, Xu Han didn''t ask the old man in the end. He enjoyed the calmness of chatting with the old man and the pleasure it brought.


    Unknowingly, it was getting late, and the spring rain that had been raining all day had also stopped.


    The old man suddenly raised his head to look at the sky. He stood up and stretched, "Almost there. I have to go out and take a look. I don''t know if the business today will be good."


    Xu Han was silent. He nodded and stood up at that time.


    "Mm, I should also do my own thing."


    When the old man heard this, he looked at Xu Han and said, "Actually, there are some things that you don''t have to shoulder by yourself. Sometimes, with friends¡­"


    "It''s my own business. I don''t want to implicate others." However, Xu Han interrupted the old man rarely.


    The old man shook his head helplessly as if he had sensed the determination in the young man''s tone. "You''re a good boy. It''s just that your temper is too paranoid sometimes. Things are difficult. Being with others may not really help you, but at least it can comfort your mind. It''s better to walk ten thousand miles alone and lick your own scars."


    Xu Han naturally did not have the intention to argue with the old man. He only nodded and said, "Sir, Xu Han has memorized your teachings."


    With that, he stood up and walked to the door. Just as he was about to leave the courtyard, the youth''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He turned to look at the old man in the room and said with a solemn expression, "Sir, I wonder if I''m lucky to see you again."


    "If you are fortunate enough to return, I will do my best to help you in the face of tribulation!"


    After saying that, Xu Han''s expression became even more solemn. His hands suddenly stretched out in front of his chest and bowed respectfully to the old man.


    This bow was incomparably ordinary, but it was also solemn and dignified.


    The old man''s subordinate consciously stretched out his hand to stop this bow, but for some reason, he suddenly shook and stopped the movement of his hand.


    This worship descended.


    Hence, on the Great Abyss Mountain, a pair of eyes suddenly opened. He raised his eyes and looked east. Light flickered in his eyes, and in the end, it turned into a long sigh.


    In the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, the white-clothed old man frowned and summoned the young man who was in a daze in the mausoleum. He said, "It''s time to take a look at that old man for me."


    At the border of the Azure Province, a hundred thousand mountains away, the young Taoist sitting in front of the Taoist temple stood up. He walked into the simple and crude Taoist temple and looked up at the stone statue. His expression changed as if he was deep in thought.


    At the top of Kunlun Mountain, huge eyes appeared again. Lightning snakes ran through the clouds, and lightning pythons howled.


    "I found him. There he is!" The owner of the pair of eyes spoke in such a manner that his voice was like thunder, and his momentum was like that of an emperor.


    With this sound, the roaring lightning python in the clouds seemed to have received an edict. At that time, it abruptly stopped and changed its direction. It actually slashed towards the summit of the Kunlun Mountain one after another, and lightning flashed beside the broken pillar.


    One figure after another stood up in the midst of the lightning and thunder. They looked up at the sky as if they were waiting for the summoning apostle.


    "Go! Find him and kill him! There is no longer any need for a True Immortal in this world. He must die!"


    The sculpture-like figures nodded their heads one after another at that time, and then their bodies paused for a moment before turning into streaks of light that flew towards the north.


    At the same time, the sky outside Xu Han''s room darkened. It seemed that something was connected between Xu Han and the old man.


    However, the youth did not seem to notice. After he finished this salute, he turned around and walked out of the room.


    The old man narrowed his eyes as he watched the youth leave.


    Perhaps Xu Han could not remember clearly, but he remembered that this was the third worship.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 458 Demon Suppressing Tower

    "The spirit of man, the spirit of demon."


    "The left eye clears the Yang Pass, and the right eye opens the Yin Gate."


    "One arm can control the soul, and the other can drive the undead."


    "Cultivating without shackles, you can live for 800 years. It''s called a divine seed."


    As Xu Han walked through the wet alley and pushed open the dilapidated door, a man in a crow-green robe was reading a scroll in his hand.


    The soft sound of Xu Han pushing open the door did not seem to affect the man''s interest in the slightest.


    He was still talking.


    "However, cultivators in this world, Taoist sects, Buddhist sects, or even martial artists who cultivate their fleshly bodies, all pay attention to the origin of their power techniques. No matter how talented they are, it is impossible for such a thing as power to come from nowhere."


    "Then why does half a demon possess such divine power? Where did his power come from?"


    As the man muttered this, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Xu Han who was standing at the door.


    Xu Han did not know if the man was asking himself or if he was asking him this question.


    However, he did not respond in the end. First, he did not want to respond. Second, he did not know how to respond.


    So he just stood there and remained silent.


    The man smiled and didn''t care about it.


    "I want to understand this question," he continued. "The old monsters of Dark Asura Palace want to understand this question even more."


    "But they don''t have any real semi-demons in their hands. They only have semi-finished products like Liu Sheng. What should we do then?"


    As the man spoke, he suddenly stopped and looked at Xu Han strangely.


    However, Xu Han still did not respond to him and only stared at him.


    "Naturally, it''s to find a true half-demon, but is there a true half-demon in this world? Brother Xu, do you know?" The man''s lips curled into a smile that was as sharp as a hook.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. Of course, he knew who the only true half-demon in the world was, but he didn''t want to waste his breath with Yuan Xiucheng on this matter. Therefore, his brows sank as he looked at the man and asked, "You came here today to tell me about this matter?"


    "Of course not." Yuan Xiu''s achievements seemed as if he couldn''t see the gloominess on Xu Han''s face. He smiled and put down the scroll in his hand, cupping his hands towards Xu Han. He said, "I took the liberty of inviting Brother Xu here to congratulate Brother Xu on becoming famous in the battle and ascending to the Golden-robed Swordsman position."


    Xu Han glanced at the sincere-looking man. He had to admit that he couldn''t see through him. Ever since they met in Shangyun City, he had never seen this man clearly. However, from the fact that he was able to climb to the position of Yama from an ordinary Throne Master in just a few short years, one could see how deep his city was. Xu Han did not like to deal with such a person. If he had to fight, he was more willing to cut to the chase.


    Therefore, he said, "After nine days, the Sword Handling Pavilion will arrange for me to enter the Demon Suppressing Pagoda."


    It seemed that he hadn''t expected Xu Han to reveal his cards so quickly. The man was slightly stunned, but he quickly regained his senses and smiled, "In that case, I would like to wish Brother Xu a great opportunity in the Demon Suppressing Tower ¡­ and of course, the Demon Lord''s blood essence."


    At this point, the man intentionally paused and said, "After all, Liu Sheng won''t be able to last for a few days."


    "What exactly is in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda? Why is it that the Great Demon Suppressing Pagoda is able to bring good fortune to those who enter it?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice as if he hadn''t heard the man''s words.


    "So Brother Xu wants to get information from me." The man recognized Xu Han''s purpose.


    "It''s just helping each other. Since the tower is suppressing the Great Demon and landed in the Dragon Hidden Temple, I believe it won''t be easy to obtain the blood essence. If I fail, I think it will be a loss to me, and also a loss to Lord Yama." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked straight at the man.


    Hearing this, the man smiled and did not refute Xu Han''s words. Instead, he said, "Legend has it that at the beginning of the Primordial Era, demons and humans lived together to pasture the world. Although there was a dispute between the two races, no one was able to defeat them completely."


    "The human race is protected by immortals, and the demon race is guarded by the four great demon lords."


    "The two races have been vigilant against each other for thousands of years. Until one day, a peerless genius from the human race obtained some kind of divine object from somewhere and forged three vicious swords. One day, Xing Tian, one day, Evil Dragon, and one day, Prison Abyss."


    "With these three swords, we slashed down three Demon Monarchs and sealed them in the Great Abyss Mountain, the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, and the Ya Qi Mountain under the Lunar Temple."


    "Only the last Monstrous Lord Gouchen led the millions of Monstrous race into the 100,000 mountains and made an agreement with the human race that they would never leave the mountain gate. Only then did the current era of the human race come to an end."


    "However, the strength of the Monster Lord is comparable to a True Immortal. It will be imperishable for ten thousand years. For example, even if the Monster Lord is sealed on the Great Abyss Mountain, perhaps the disciples of the Sword Mausoleum will come forward every hundred years to suppress him. The same is true of the Monster Lord in the Demon Suppressing Tower."


    "Fortunately, the bald man from the Dragon Hidden Temple is much more active than those swordsmen from the Mausoleum of the Swords."


    "Their immortal is in the place where the Demon Lord was sealed, He formed a spell formation, After building this tower, Dragging the Demon Monarch''s demonic power into the tower, They formed various types of illusions in the pagoda, As long as ordinary cultivators stepped into it and killed a few Illusory Demons, He could obtain a trace of the demonic power of the Demon Lord that the Illusory Demon carried. Although it was demonic power, at a level like the Demon Lord''s, this demonic power also contained the Dao Connotation of the Grand Dao of Heaven and Earth. Cultivators could obtain one or two of these demonic powers and gain infinite benefits from comprehending them. In this way, they could safely ascend to the Immortal Realm, but it would be greatly beneficial to their cultivation in the future. "As these Illusory Demons are beheaded, the demonic power of the Monstrous Lord will also be reduced, killing two birds with one stone. Do you think these balds are very smart?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han came to a sudden realization, but these were not the root of his desire. He continued to ask with a deep gaze, "So, there are only illusions in the tower and no lords. Then how can we obtain the blood essence?"


    "The Demon Suppressing Tower is divided into ten floors."


    ''"From low to high, there are different amounts and strengths of Illusory Demons. The tenth floor is not an Illusory Demon, but a Demon Spirit condensed from the Demon Lord''s blood essence. Not only do they possess powerful strength, they even possess a bit of intelligence. If you want to obtain the Demon Lord''s blood essence, you must defeat them." Yuan Xiucheng clearly understood the Demon Suppressing Pagoda very well, and he could answer Xu Han''s questions perfectly.


    ''"At the same time, I don''t know why, but the powerful person who created the Demon Suppressing Tower has placed a restriction. Immortals are not allowed to enter. Ordinary people go there to prevent him from being corroded by demonic energy. Once he absorbs enough demonic energy, the array formation in the tower will activate and transmit it. Therefore, you should also pay attention to not absorbing too much demonic energy before taking the blood essence from the tenth floor."


    "This is all I know about the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. The next step is to see Brother Xu''s abilities." After the man finished speaking, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    However, Xu Han shook his head at that moment. He looked at the man with a decisive look in his eyes.


    "I want to see Ah Sheng."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 459 Wild Beast

    "Huh?" Yuan Xiucheng frowned. He didn''t know if he hadn''t listened to Qing Xu Han''s words or if he wasn''t sure that Xu Han would make such a request.


    Of course, Xu Han didn''t care what he was thinking. He repeated his words, "I want to see Ah Sheng."


    "This is against the rules." The eternal smile on Yuan Xiucheng''s face finally melted at that moment. He stared at Xu Han and said this.


    "Senluo Palace is not a monolith. Yuan Yanluo wants the Demon Monarch''s blood essence, and the others want it as well. Furthermore, their progress is not much slower than Yuan Yanluo''s. Since we are cooperating, I think we need to replan our position." However, Xu Han laughed at that time.


    His words were not a whim.


    In the Sword Handling Pavilion Tournament, he had long noticed that those dark horses had appeared on the Silver Handling Rankings. They had barely moved in the Great Xia Jianghu before, but they had suddenly appeared to take the top spot in the Silver Handling Rankings with their destructive might. The power displayed in the following series of trials and battles was even more astonishing.


    What surprised Xu Han even more was that he asked these people about the demonic aura. That was the smell of the Asura Art. A group of experts had infiltrated the Sword Handling Pavilion, but Yuan Xiucheng still attached great importance to him. In addition, Xu Han had heard a few words from Ghost Subhuti, so he quickly made such a deduction.


    Only then did Yuan Xiucheng find Xu Han in the fight for power within the Dark Asura Hall.


    Of course, there were quite a few guesses from Xu Han, but judging from his current Yuan cultivation, Xu Han knew that he had guessed correctly.


    Yuan Xiucheng''s expression became gloomy. He stared at Xu Han and said through gritted teeth, "It''s not the business person''s job to start a bid on the floor."


    "I''m not a businessman. I want to see him and make sure that he''s safe. If Yuan Yanluo doesn''t agree to this, then I''m afraid you''ll have to look for someone else to take the Demon Lord''s blood essence." Xu Han replied indifferently.


    At this moment, the identities and positions of the two seemed to have changed.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill him?" Yuan Xiucheng''s expression was gloomy as he gritted his teeth and asked.


    "Of course I''m afraid, but I bet Yuan Yama is more afraid than me." Xu Han''s expression also darkened.


    The gazes of the two met in midair, colliding like sword intent saber lights, neither of them willing to back down.


    "Alright!" But in the end, Yuan Xiucheng was the first to withdraw his gaze. He saw the determination to fight for his life in Xu Han''s eyes. He wasn''t afraid of Xu Han, he just felt that something was more important than Xu Han''s life.


    So he chose to compromise.


    "I''ll take you to see him." He said this and turned around.


    ¡­


    Yuan Xiucheng led Xu Han out of the dilapidated cabin.


    The night was already late, and the rain had stopped. However, the stagnant water on the roof of the dilapidated alley was still flowing bit by bit under the eaves.


    The rainwater knocked on the stone slate of the alley, giving off a crisp sound.


    Outside the alley was the bustling Hengyu Imperial City, where there were well-dressed young masters dressed in white jade and picturesque beauties with red makeup.


    There was nothing in the alley, only rubbish, short tiled houses, and the numb-faced pedestrians wandering in the shadows like ghosts.


    There was only a wall between the alley and the outside, but it was as if there was a heavenly chasm, as if there were two worlds.


    "The world is like this. The brighter the exterior, the more unbearable the things that are wrapped around it." Yuan Xiucheng, who was walking ahead, sighed.


    However, Xu Han, who was behind him, did not answer with a calm gaze.


    "It''s like the so-called Tiance Prefecture. Everyone thinks that it represents fairness and justice. However, in order to achieve the justice he believes in, what he has done is nothing more than what the Longevity Division has done."


    At this point, the man turned his head and looked at Xu Han behind him. He smiled and asked, "Brother Xu, I believe you have a deep understanding of this."


    "Aren''t you a spy sent by the Tian Ce Mansion to Dark Asura Palace? Isn''t it alright to slander your boss like this?" Xu Han frowned. He did not like Yuan Xiucheng''s pointing tone.


    "It used to be, but it''s not anymore." Yuan Xiucheng shook his head and said.


    "So you were rebelled by the Dark Asura Palace? What benefits did they give you to be so loyal to them?" Xu Han asked.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Xu Han again and said, "I will never be loyal to anyone. I am only loyal to myself. I am very similar to Brother Xu in this respect."


    Xu Han did not comment on Yuan Xiucheng''s analogy. His mind was on Liu Sheng, but he did not have the interest to do this nonsense with Yuan Xiucheng.


    Yuan Xiucheng seemed to have noticed this as well. He simply stopped talking and led Xu Han deeper into the alley.


    ¡­


    Very quickly, the two of them arrived at the innermost side of the alley. At that time, there was a huge slum. Wooden sheds made of planks were covered with hay. They were considered a shelter. Most of the people living here were skinny old men and children. When they saw Xu Han and Xu Chen walking over, they recognized them from each other''s gorgeous clothes. At that time, a group of people surrounded them.


    At that time, Yuan Xiucheng generously took out a money bag from his bosom and distributed the copper coins of the sword money bag to these beggars.


    It was just that although there was a lot of money in the purse, the beggar was several times more than that money.


    It was inevitable that some people would get the money, while others would be empty-handed. The cowardly and weak could only watch pitifully from the side. However, Dan Dazhuang''s furious eyes were wide open, and it was obvious that he was thinking crooked thoughts.


    The money in Yuan Xiucheng''s purse soon came to an end.


    He shook his money bag at the beggars, signaling that there was no money inside. Then, he helplessly shrugged his shoulders and led Xu Han forward.


    Behind him came a burst of angry curses and pleas for mercy.


    Xu Han did not look back, but he could probably guess the scene there.


    "I don''t suffer from poverty but from inequality." Yuan Xiucheng''s voice sounded again.


    Xu Han frowned and did not respond to the man.


    Yuan Xiucheng still didn''t care. He continued forward and stopped in front of a shack. In the shack stood a boy who looked like he was twelve or thirteen years old. He was skinny and had dark skin. It was as if he had been salvaged from the mud.


    He did not snatch the money from the other beggars. Instead, he stood up when he saw Yuan Xiucheng. When Yuan Xiucheng came to him, he respectfully cupped his hands towards the man. He looked clumsy, but his attitude was unexpected.


    Yuan Xiucheng smiled and nodded at him. The child quickly moved aside and pulled open a tattered curtain behind him.


    At that time, a stone staircase leading underground appeared in front of Xu Han''s eyes.


    "Please." Yuan Xiucheng smiled and said to Xu Han.


    Xu Han glanced at the man, took a deep breath, and then stepped in.


    ¡­


    If this dilapidated alley was the difference between the rich and the poor, then the underground situation should be considered a world apart from the bustling Heng Imperial City.


    After passing through another deep passageway that wasn''t long, the scene in front of him suddenly widened.


    An enormous golden room appeared in front of Xu Han. It was filled with singing and dancing, glass lights crisscrossing each other.


    It was filled with men and women dressed in brocade robes. Most of the men''s faces were flushed red and their eyes were shining, while the women were almost clinging to strands. They walked amongst the men, but they did not avoid it. Instead, they enjoyed letting these men hug and hug them or embrace them directly into their arms.


    There were countless small doors on both sides of the huge room, and ambiguous red candles were lit among them. Occasionally, people would hear waves of fanciful and maladroit sounds.


    "When did the Dark Asura Palace change professions and start the business of a madam?" After the initial surprise, Xu Han sneered and asked.


    "Doing business. Naturally, we will give our customers whatever they need."


    "Don''t look at these people who are drunk and look like beasts, but when they leave this sect, they are either the Li Imperial Clan''s clan''s clan relatives or some noble young master. There are also quite a few famous figures in Jianghu, and even those pedantic and sour scholars who are full of benevolence, righteousness, and morality."


    "This Grand Xia has been peaceful for too long, and all the gold and jade have been placed at the border. However, I don''t know that this scum has already eaten away all the foundations of this towering creature."


    Yuan Xiucheng sighed. It looked like he was really feeling sad about something like this.


    After saying that, Yan Yuan Xiucheng shook his head and took another step forward. He led Xu Han through the glittering hall and arrived at a dark door. He lit the candle in the room, but the dazzling candle did not disperse the darkness in the room. Instead, it added a wisp of serenity.


    Under the flickering candlelight, Yuan Xiucheng walked to the wall at the side of the door. He fumbled slightly and pressed a button somewhere, causing a mechanism to be triggered. At that moment, the stone wall actually separated from the middle with a dull sound.


    Roar!


    Before Xu Han could regain his senses, a roar filled with boundless rage came from the retreating wall.


    A figure with four limbs landing on the ground like a wild beast suddenly rushed out of the wall with its scarlet eyes and charged straight at Xu Han.


    Xu Han was shocked. Just as he was about to circulate the sword intent around his body to resist, that figure suddenly stopped within a distance of less than a foot of Xu Han.


    Only then did Xu Han realize that the beast''s neck was actually bound by a thick chain. The beast did not seem to be willing to stop here. He struggled forward again, but the chain was extremely strong, and he could not break free no matter what.


    He could only roar at Xu Han to vent the anger in his heart.


    It was at this moment that Xu Han caught sight of the dim candlelight in the room and finally saw the appearance of the wild beast.


    Although his eyes were bloodshot, his limbs landed on the ground, his sharp claws, and even though his face was covered in strange scales, Xu Han was still slightly stunned and recognized him.


    At that moment, his expression changed and his body began to tremble.


    He stared at the wild beast and his gaze flickered as he called out, "Ah Sheng!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 460 The Evil of the World

    The "wild beast" ''s crimson eyes were covered in scales, and the corners of its mouth even showed traces of fangs. There were few traces of being human on its body. If one did not look carefully, it would be difficult to discover the difference between him and the demon.


    But he is indeed Liu Sheng.


    Xu Han recognized it at a glance.


    He will never mistake him.


    Xu Han stretched out his hand, wanting to test Liu Sheng at this moment, to see if he still remembered him, to see if he still had some remnants of humanity.


    "You''d better not do that." Just as Xu Han''s hand reached out, Yuan Xiucheng''s voice suddenly sounded. "He doesn''t recognize you right now. A huge amount of demonic energy erupted in his body. If it weren''t for this special Demon Refining Iron Cable, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be his match. It would be better if I didn''t provoke him."


    Hearing this, Xu Han looked at Liu Sheng who was constantly roaring at him. He frowned. He hesitated for a while before finally withdrawing his hand. He looked at Yuan Xiucheng and asked in a deep voice, "Can the Demon Lord''s blood essence save him?"


    "Naturally." Yuan Xiucheng smiled and said, "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe that such a large amount of elites came to the Dark Asura Palace in Heng Imperial City."


    "Will he get better?" Xu Han asked again.


    "Of course. Not only will he be better, he will also be stronger than he is now. He might even be able to retrieve the memories he lost." Yuan Xiucheng said with a smile.


    "Just a drop of blood essence is enough?" Xu Han was still asking.


    "I only need one drop." Yuan Xiucheng answered Xu Han''s question tirelessly.


    "Then will you let him go? I mean, with such a powerful combat strength, with the best of Dark Asura Palace''s resources, will you let him go?"


    "Brother Xu, can''t you trust me?" Yuan Xiucheng raised his eyebrows. He vaguely sensed Xu Han''s strange appearance. He blamed the youth''s suspicions, Therefore, he said, "Once he absorbs the Demon Lord''s blood essence, In just seven or eight days, "He can return to his original state. If his combat strength is correct, I''m afraid he''s already half a step into the Earthly Immortal Realm. With such a cultivation, this Demon Refining Iron Cable cannot lock him down. With Senluo Palace''s influence in Great Xia, it will cost too much to keep him here. Don''t worry, as long as Brother Xu completes our deal, Liu Sheng will definitely be delivered to you in full."


    Hearing this, a divine light flashed in Xu Han''s eyes.


    He seemed to be moved by Yuan Xiucheng''s words and stopped asking questions.


    He turned his head to look at Liu Sheng who was constantly roaring at him, his eyes flashing.


    Seemingly involuntarily or uncontrollably, Xu Han stretched out his left hand again. The left hand that originally belonged to him went towards the roaring wild beast.


    Yuan Xiucheng wanted to stop him, but before he could say anything, Liu Sheng had already smelled the smell of flesh and blood. His body suddenly pounced forward. Although Xu Han withdrew his hand in time, his fingertips were still scratched by Liu Sheng''s sharp fangs and blood spilled everywhere.


    Liu Sheng, who had tasted the smell of blood, immediately went mad. He howled and was about to rush forward, but the chain behind him stared fixedly at him. He could only roar incessantly, but there was nothing else he could do.


    "As I said, he doesn''t remember anyone. The only thing that can save him is the Demon Lord''s blood essence." Yuan Xiucheng was stunned for a moment before speaking again.


    Xu Han did not respond to him. He just stared at Liu Sheng blankly, his expression gloomy, but he did not know what to think.


    ¡­


    "Actually, I like you very much. From the first moment I saw you, I thought you were very special." Yuan Xiucheng, who was walking side by side with Xu Han, suddenly said after leaving the dilapidated shanty.


    Xu Han did not probe into why Yuan Xiucheng suddenly said such words. He merely glanced at the man and asked, "So, you let me be the snake devoured by the dragon?"


    Xu Han was not stupid. The matter of him being planted with the Dragon and Snake Twin Lives Technique was obviously a plot that had been planned. Where exactly did it start? After thinking about it, Xu Han thought about it seriously. Perhaps it would be the beginning of meeting this Yuan Xiucheng . Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain why he was so coincidentally arranged to participate in the mission to assassinate Qin Keqing that day.


    Yuan Xiucheng stroked his sleeves and did not entangle himself with Xu Han on this matter. He continued, "I have always felt that Brother Xu and I are the same kind of people. I have always cherished talent. I believe that with Brother Xu''s courage and temperament, we should not just be outlaws and be peaceful in this Great Xia."


    "What? Yuan Yanluo wants to invite me to conspire with him?" Xu Han teased.


    By this time, the two of them had already reached the entrance of the dilapidated alley.


    The alley was dim and dark. The lights outside the alley were brightly lit, as if it was daytime.


    Yuan Xiucheng leaned sideways, and the boundary between light and darkness drew down from between his eyebrows, splitting his people into two.


    He looked straight at Xu Hanyan and said, "It can''t be said that we are colluding in a big matter. It can be considered a good intention. After all, we have known each other for many years. You should have also sensed the power of the Dark Asura Palace, and these are only the tip of his iceberg." But remember what I said. You can dislike the Dark Asura Palace or even hate it. You can join it or stand by and watch. But don''t try to stop it. It''s far more terrifying than you think. "


    Seemingly recognizing the rare sincerity in Yuan Xiucheng''s words, Xu Han was stunned. At that time, he also looked straight at the man.


    He looked at it for a long time, then bowed solemnly to the man.


    "Thank you for your advice, Brother Yuan. I will remember that."


    After saying that, the youth turned around and walked towards the brightly lit streets of the Royal City.


    As for Yuan Xiucheng, he watched the youth''s back as he left. Then, he turned around and stepped into the deep, dark alley of suffering.


    Light and darkness were clearly cut apart at that time.


    The two of them ran in the opposite direction, gradually moving further and further away.


    ¡­


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you!"


    Master Wei hunched his body and the bowl he was holding swam back and forth among the spectators. When the crowd dispersed, he looked at the bowl in his hand and found that the copper coins were slowing down. The old man immediately smiled. He was in a good mood, and he even snorted a tune.


    He looked at the sky, the stars and the moon were covered by the dark clouds, and he guessed that it would rain again.


    He hurriedly returned to his stall, wanting to put away his stall and return to the courtyard.


    However, just as he stepped forward, a rude roar sounded in his ears.


    "Ai! Then that old man is talking about you! Don''t move!"


    Master Wei was stunned. He followed the sound and saw a few soldiers in armor walking towards him arrogantly.


    The old man seemed to have realized something and hurriedly stuffed the porcelain bowl into his embrace. However, his actions were still clearly seen by the patrolling soldiers.


    "What are you hiding?" The leading officer came to the old man and asked with a cold smile.


    Master Wei lowered his head and did not respond.


    The soldiers did not seem to care about this situation. Instead, they walked around the stall behind the old man with tacit understanding. They casually picked up the shadows used for singing and acted rudely.


    "Newcomer?" The officer suddenly asked.


    "Yes." The old man nodded in agreement.


    "Do you know the rules here?" The officer stretched out his hand and placed it in front of his eyes, rubbing his fingers casually.


    "Rules?" The old man didn''t seem to understand what he meant, and his gaze was somewhat puzzled at that time.


    "Bah! Old bastard! Don''t be shameless." Unexpectedly, at this moment, the soldiers behind them suddenly picked up the shadows and ruthlessly fell onto the ground filled with water. After that, they didn''t even release their breath and even stretched out their feet to step on those things. Although it wasn''t enough to break the shadow, it was covered with mud and water, making it look completely different.


    Seeing this, the old man''s expression changed and he was about to say something.


    However, the officer in the lead suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Master Wei , pulling the thing out of his embrace.


    Most of the pedestrians in the surroundings saw all of this in their eyes, but none of them were willing to offend the soldiers in the city for an old man they didn''t know.


    As a result, the money in the old man''s arms was snatched away by the military men on the grounds of taxation. The old man looked at the back of the military men and sighed. He could only get up and clean up his messy stall.


    However, just as he bent his body down, the noisy streets of Horizontal Imperial City suddenly fell silent.


    The wooden chest flickered with white light, and the scene of the Royal City suddenly stopped. A figure appeared in front of the old man at that time.


    "Those things are extremely important to you. Why don''t you stop them?" That person asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s not fate to forcefully keep it. It''s useless to keep it." The old man did not raise his head and hunched down to continue picking up the scattered shadows on the ground.


    "You have a thousand years of good fortune with this world. No matter how fierce and evil you are, as long as you don''t provoke him, he won''t find trouble with you. How could he ¡­" The man frowned and asked doubtfully. However, before he could finish speaking, he seemed to have sensed something and his expression suddenly changed. "You received his third bow?"


    At that moment, his voice became loud, seemingly carrying a hint of confusion and anger.


    "Yes." The old man nodded.


    "Do you know that if you do this, they will discover you? I''m afraid all of this is what they secretly call deliberately trying to ruin your good fortune!" The man seemed very dissatisfied with the old man''s attitude. "Who exactly is he? Why are you helping him like this!"


    At this time, the old man finally finished cleaning up the shadow on the ground. He stood up and looked at the man in front of him with a calm expression. He said in a deep voice, "I''m not helping him. I''m helping you, helping this world, helping all living beings in this world."


    "What do you mean? Did you find out who he is?" The man''s expression changed again. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Who exactly is he?"


    The old man thought for a moment and finally said, "The evil of the world comes from the demons of all the realms in the starry sky."


    "The goodness of all living beings was born from the heroes of the beginning of the Ancient Era."


    "He once stood side by side with the watchers and destroyed countless worlds."


    "He is the tribulation of this ruined world, and also the last life force of all living beings."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 461 Xing Tian Sword

    Before leaving Liang Zhou to enter Ji Zhou, Meng Liang deliberately stopped at the border for a day.


    Big Yellow City on the border between Liangzhou and Jizhou had been rebuilt. Although the scars left behind by the war were still visible, the passersby who were walking here seemed to have forgotten the life-and-death battle. As usual, they came home early in the morning and late in the evening. They were busy for their livelihoods, and they were also happy for their lives. Only the mass graveyard outside the city gate, where 200,000 Great Xia cavalry were buried, was barren and seemed to be telling of the tragedy of the great war.


    Meng Liang sat down beside a steamed buns shop in Big Yellow City and ordered a cage of steamed buns. He ate the steamed buns without any appetite and looked up at the three majestic peaks in the distance.


    It rained yesterday.


    The morning sun rose, and the water vapor was hazy. The distant mountain peak was surrounded by the water vapor, looking like a paradise from afar.


    Meng Liang thought that it was in this Immortal Realm that he met Ziyu, and his mood inexplicably became much better.


    He put the last bun in his hand into his mouth and drank another glass of water. He stood up and carried the strange sword wrapped in white cloth tightly on his back. He picked up the sword on the table and walked out of Big Yellow City.


    The news that Great Xia was going to use force against Great Zhou in the autumn had spread like wildfire in recent days. The people in Jizhou were already used to the conquest that would begin every three or five days. The news of the great war did not bring any unusual or frightening news to these people. Although the crowd on the official road could not compare to the past, it was still rustling and there had never been a break.


    "Doesn''t that mean that the old man has lived for a thousand years?" Perhaps it was because he was too boring, Meng Liang suddenly muttered to himself as he walked along the official road.


    Of course, he did not receive a response, so he sighed, as if he felt that this "talking to himself" should not be so silent.


    But very quickly, Eldest Young Master Meng raised his spirits again and began to nag about the next step.


    "Didn''t I read the records of the Mausoleum of the Swords? Didn''t I say that immortals in the world, if they weren''t True Immortals, would be doomed to perish on the tenth millennium tribulation? Look at how the Daofather was so busy coping with the tenth heavenly tribulation. Why is the old man still leisurely sitting in the Mausoleum of the Swords?"


    ''"Also. Didn''t you say that our Sword Mausoleum is the guardian of the sword? The Xingtian Sword is gone, and this evil dragon asked me to bring it out. Then why are we still guarding the mausoleum? If we split it up, then we''ll be finished. Why must we guard that place?"


    ''"Right, what exactly does that Daofather want to do? Could it be that he can really rely on his own abilities to become a True Immortal?" I heard the old man''s tone. Why do I feel that this Daofather won''t be able to recover for long? "


    Meng Liang''s inquiry was like a barrage of cannons, but it was still just a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no news.


    He was a little dissatisfied, at that moment, he curled his lips and finally prepared to release a big move. So he cleared his throat and his tone became a little strange.


    "Sigh, you said that you helped the Headmaster of the Tian Ce Mansion plant the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique on him back then."


    "You plotted against him like this. Do you think he will see you if I bring you to him?"


    As he spoke, Meng Liang felt the sword in his hand suddenly tremble, and then a rough voice rang out in his mind.


    "Little bastard, stop spouting nonsense. If I really want to harm him, why would I spend so much effort to get him a demon arm?"


    Young Master Meng, who had been scolded with a dog''s blood shower, was not angry at all. Instead, he was rather excited.


    It had been too long since anyone had spoken to him. Young Master Meng cleared his throat, sorted out the thoughts in his mind, and was fully prepared to welcome this cursing battle.


    "In that case, you left him a chance to survive?"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Then why did you recruit a surveillance team?"


    "How the hell do I know? It was just a twin of dragons and snakes. If that brat was extracted with dragon qi and vitality, the boundless demonic qi in his demon arm and the vitality belonging to the Demon Monarch would infect his body and resurrect him. As long as he could survive this calamity, it would be greatly beneficial to him in the future. However, how would he know that the Supreme True Man of the Lunar Temple was also involved in this matter? He also wanted to seize the dragon qi, seal that brat''s demon arm, and then there would be the arrival of a monitor! "How did I expect this kid to come from such a big background!" The voice grew more and more irritable, somewhat angry, and also somewhat lacking in confidence.


    After all, no matter what, he had schemed against Xu Han, and he was always ashamed of this.


    "Then what are you going to do to see him this time? Apologize?"


    "Apologize? I''ve been running around the world for 60 years, and I''ve never known how to write the word" apologize "!" The tone of the voice became loud again.


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "Pay your debts!"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this, but he quickly reacted and said, "That''s an apology."


    "No!" The owner of the voice stubbornly repeated his logic.


    Meng Liang was too lazy to entangle himself with him in this matter. He changed the topic and continued, "Didn''t you say that he was carrying a calamity and that even the people in the heavens were unwilling to let him go? Are you going to save him?"


    "Then what can we do? Can we just watch him die?" The voice asked.


    "But you might die."


    "I''m fucking dead!"


    Hearing this, the corner of Meng Liang''s mouth suddenly hooked into a smile.


    He fell silent and did not intend to continue fighting with that voice. However, the owner of that voice seemed to have reacted at that time. His voice sounded in Meng Liang''s heart again, "Brat, are you testing me?"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang''s expression became somewhat awkward. "I can''t say that it''s ¡­ testing it out ¡­ I just want to know what Martial Uncle is thinking."


    The owner of the voice was silent for a while, and his tone suddenly became strange. "What if I said that I was going to kill that brat and please those big shots? Perhaps they would give me a body and let me be reborn? What would happen to you?"


    "In this wilderness¡­ bury a sword. I don''t think anyone will accuse me of killing and hiding a corpse, right?"


    Hearing this, the voice fell silent again. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "What kind of disciple did Mo Chen find?"


    After saying that, the sword in Meng Liang''s hand trembled again and everything returned to calm.


    But before that, the voice finally said, "Stop dawdling and hurry up to Great Xia. If it doesn''t work out, it will be an hour. Something really happened to that kid. I really won''t be able to die in peace."


    Meng Liang did not care about this. The smile on his lips was even more intense. The sword intent in his body surged out at that moment. Amidst the exclamations of the surrounding pedestrians, his body jumped up and turned into a streak of light that leapt towards the north.


    Perhaps because he felt that traveling alone was too boring, Meng Liang once again activated his chattering temper after about a hundred breaths of time.


    "By the way, why did you steal the Heavenly Punishment Sword from the Mausoleum of the Swords back then?"


    ''"Was it to kill the Emperor? But why didn''t the Emperor send the sword back when he was already dead? Didn''t he say that the fierce sword would become a great calamity if it flowed in the world? Our Sword Mausoleum is to defend the sword. Now, it''s good that Xing Tian Sword hasn''t been brought back, so I took out another one."


    Meng Liang originally thought that he would not be able to get a response from the person who had lost interest in such a long chatter, but who knew that not long after he said those words, that voice sounded in his mind again.


    "No matter how strong the fierce sword is, it is only a sword."


    "The most terrifying thing in this world is never the sword, but the heart."


    "No matter how strong the Sword Mausoleum is, it is impossible for someone with a heart to resist it. Ten years of hard work, a hundred years, or even a thousand years of calculations have flown through the world. If someone is able to control this sword and make good use of it, it will be a great fortune for the Sword Mausoleum, and also for Yu Cangsheng."


    ¡­


    "Xu Lai, Xu Lai." Song Yueming hugged the pink baby in his arms and repeated its name with a smile.


    The little fellow, who was still in his infancy, widened his eyes. He looked at the man in front of him with some doubts and intimacy. At his age, he hadn''t even learned how to speak, so how could he understand what Song Yueming meant? He only thought it was interesting and memorized the words Xu Lai and Xu Lai.


    The woman dressed in green looked at the man holding the child with a smile on her face. Her crescent-shaped eyes shone with light. Although she did not say anything, her face was already filled with happiness.


    Song Yueming seemed to have sensed the woman''s gaze. He moved his mind away from the child''s body with difficulty. Then, he looked at the woman and sincerely said, "It''s been a long time, Madam."


    The woman shook her head obediently, "Being able to share her husband''s worries is what Zi Chuan should have done."


    When Song Yueming saw how sensible he was, he felt even more guilty. But he quickly put away this thought and asked, "Oh right, you just gave birth. You should rest in Linglong Pavilion for a few more days and bring the child along. It''s really hard to come to Chang''an City."


    "Do I know anyone in the pavilion, "There''s no one who wants to talk. It''s boring. Besides, there are disciples in the sect who are easy to take care of all the way here. I don''t feel tired. It''s all thanks to Lord Master that we''ve arranged these things. I understand that we haven''t seen each other for many days. Speaking of which, this child hasn''t seen his father since he was born!"


    As Xia Zichuan said this, she couldn''t help but glance at Song Yueming in a somewhat reproachful manner.


    However, Song Yueming''s expression changed slightly at that time, but in the blink of an eye, he returned to normal.


    He hugged the child in his hand, looked at the cute face, and teased him happily again. He gently waved his hand up and down in front of the child, saying, "Xu Lai, call father, call father."


    Seeing this, Xia Zichuan could not help but rebuke, "Husband, Lai''er is only a few months old. Why would he call you father? Didn''t you not know how to call him father when you were his age?"


    Song Yueming, who was being blamed, scratched his head awkwardly. Just as he was about to say something, a few disciples dressed in black walked into the manor and bowed respectfully to Song Yueming. "Hall Master! Elder Sikong, welcome!"


    "Yes. I understand." Song Yueming seemed to have expected this long ago. He handed the baby in his arms back to Xia Zichuan without any change in expression. He said softly to the woman, "You and Lai''er go back to your room to rest first. I will come find you in a while."


    Xia Zichuan did not notice him. She smiled sweetly and nodded, "Husband, just go. I have nothing to do with Lai''er."


    Song Yueming smiled faintly. Then, she turned around and looked at the disciples. Xia Zichuan, who led him out of the courtyard and watched the man leave behind, could not imagine what would happen. The moment the man left the courtyard, the smile on his face suddenly dissipated, leaving behind only a heart-shaking cold and dense baleful aura between his eyebrows.


    ¡­


    The hall of Linglong Mansion was still lingering with a lingering aura of darkness. This point had not changed at all even in the beautiful spring month of March.


    Song Yueming walked into the main hall and cupped his hands towards the old man sitting on the high platform. "Song Yueming greets Master."


    "Have you seen Zi Chuan?" A deep voice sounded from the stage.


    "Yes." Song Yueming replied.


    "Are you satisfied with the surprise I prepared for you?" That voice asked again, his tone as low as ever, making it difficult to detect any emotion fluctuations in his tone.


    Companion was like accompanying a tiger. Song Yueming knew very well that even if he had the slightest hesitation at this moment, he would face a great calamity, and all of his plans along the way would be wasted.


    Therefore, Song Yueming did not hesitate to reply, "Thank you for your kindness, Master, for allowing me and my wife to gather together."


    The people on the stage were silent for a while. He seemed to be weighing whether Song Yueming, who had given such an answer, was in his heart.


    This silence quickly caused traces of sweat to appear on Song Yueming''s forehead.


    "What do you think of Yuwen Nanjing''s establishment of the Orthodox Church?" Fortunately, after a few breaths, the voice of the people on the stage sounded again.


    Song Yueming heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly replied, "This matter is naturally a great thing. Being able to become an Orthodox Sect''s Linglong Pavilion is equivalent to being tied up with the Great Zhou Imperial Court. Wasn''t the so-called cooperation between Master and Zhu Xian the same thing?"


    However, Song Yueming was only halfway through his words when he was interrupted by the Supreme Being.


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking."


    Song Yueming''s body trembled and his expression changed slightly. He said with an expression of sudden enlightenment, "Is Master talking about the Heavenly Punishment Sword?"


    The old man on the stage didn''t care if Song Yueming was dressed up or not. A surge of blood glowed in his eyes and his tone became a little deeper. "Yuwen Nanjing''s request is very simple. He wants me to return the Heavenly Punishment Sword to the Mausoleum of the Swords. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Song Yueming pondered for a moment before asking, "Is Master worried that Yuwen Nanjing is only doing this to make us hand over the Heavenly Punishment Sword? In the future, he is afraid that we will run out of bows and bows?"


    The old man on the stage replied in a deep voice, "All ancient emperors are like this. Wang Ye has never been merciless in front of him. There are only pros and cons. Today, she has established our Exquisite Pavilion as the Orthodox Church. Once she hands over the Heavenly Punishment Sword, we will be a chess piece to him that can be discarded at any time."


    However, such words made the corner of Song Yueming''s mouth curl into a smile. He said, "Master is overthinking it. Master thinks carefully. The Xingtian Sword has already cut off the heads of two emperors. If Master were to sit in that position, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to safely let this thing stay by the side of the bed."


    "Yuwen Nanjing why to make my exquisite pavilion as the Orthodoxy, not all because of fear of the Heavenly Punishment Sword, so to force us to submit, her biggest purpose is Tiance Prefecture! "For her, Tiance Prefecture has won the support of the people of the world, the support of the officials, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers from the Big Yellow City Sword Dragon Pass. Such a colossus is only comparable to the Long Night Division back then. Compared to Tiance Prefecture, Xing Tian Jian is far from being Yuwen Nan Jing''s heart''s problem."


    "She was afraid of it because it possessed terrifying power. If she did not mention it at all, I thought that she would need to worry more about her intention of setting up the Exquisite Pavilion as an Orthodox Church. However, since she had made this request, it meant that Yuwen Nanjing was determined to support the Linglong Pavilion against the Heavenly Policy. The disciple thought that she was not afraid of the Heavenly Punishment Sword, but rather she was afraid that the Linglong Pavilion, with her support, would possess more power than Tiance Prefecture that could threaten her imperial throne.


    After Song Yueming finished speaking, the old man on the stage pondered for a while before saying, "But if she can attack the Tian Ce Mansion today, she can also attack the Linglong Pavilion tomorrow without the Heavenly Punishment Sword."


    "Master is confused." However, before the old man could finish his words, Song Yueming interrupted him.


    He stared at the old man who had a gloomy expression because of the interruption. He said calmly, "Once Yuwen Nanjing supports our Exquisite Pavilion, it is up to Master to decide how and when Tiance Prefecture will be destroyed. As long as we are willing, we will have enough time to become an existence that even without the Heavenly Punishment Sword will make Yuwen Nanjing fearful."


    "Although the rabbits and dogs cook the birds, as long as we don''t let the rabbits die and the birds die, we will never have a day for Yuwen Nanjing to cook the bows and hide."


    As if moved by Song Yueming''s words, the red light in the old man''s eyes suddenly shone. He stared at Song Yueming for a long time before his voice rang out in the pitch-black mansion gate again.


    "Since that''s the case, who do you think is the safest to escort this sword back to the Mausoleum of the Sword?"


    When he asked this question, the old man narrowed his eyes. His seemingly extremely casual tone carried a hint of mockery.


    Song Yueming''s heart trembled slightly. "Although Master has decided to return this sword, the power of the Heavenly Punishment Sword is enormous. It has always been spied on by people from all walks of life in the Great Zhou Empire. If it falls into the hands of a villain, it would be a calamity to the world. Therefore, this disciple dares to ask Master to personally escort this sword back to the Mausoleum of the Swords!"


    After saying that, Song Yueming''s body suddenly knelt down at that time, and the tone in his mouth could be said to be extremely sincere.


    The gazes of the people on the stage flashed again. He watched as Song Yueming knelt at his feet for a hundred breaths before saying, "Yueming, do you know why the tens of thousands of disciples in the pavilion only have their eyes on you?"


    "Disciple, I don''t know. Please teach me." Song Yueming said loudly without raising her head.


    "Because you are very smart, smarter than everyone else, I am relieved that you will handle this matter."


    Hearing this, Song Yueming''s face, which was crawling on the ground, was delighted, but his mouth was extremely respectful as he said, "Thank you, Master, for your ridiculous praise!"


    "Hehe, go. I will arrange for you to deliver the sword with the two elders tomorrow. Be careful on the way."


    "Disciple, accept my orders!" Song Yueming suppressed the peculiarity in his heart, raised his head and cupped his hands towards the old man.


    After saying that, he wanted to retreat, but as he walked out of the manor, the voice of the person came again, "Yue Ming!"


    "What other teachings does Master have?" Song Yueming asked doubtfully.


    At that time, the corners of the old man''s mouth suddenly curled into a smile. He whispered, "Go early and return early. Don''t let your wife and children wait too long."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 462 Okay

    Tomorrow is the opening time of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    Everyone in the night fell asleep early, wanting to greet this great battle in their best condition.


    However, Xu Han did not have the heart to sleep. He sat alone on the steps of the courtyard and looked at the night. He curled up beside him and was drowsy. Xuan''er squatted on his shoulder and tilted her head to look at him, as if she was wondering what Xu Han was doing.


    The spring night breeze blew by, shaking the unknown trees in the courtyard. The leaves rustled, and one or two birds hiding on the branches to build their nests did not alarm. They let out a clear cry and flew away with their wings flapped.


    Xuan''er stared at the two birds with her eyes wide open. She jumped off Xu Han''s shoulders as if she wanted to chase after the bird, but she threw herself into the air.


    The little fellow, however, did not give up and continued to stare at the few large trees, as if he wanted to find one or two fish that had escaped the net.


    "You have something to hide from us." At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Seemingly recognizing the identity of the owner of the voice, Xuan''er, who had never been afraid of the heavens or the earth, stood upright and quickly ran back to the courtyard behind Xu Han like a god of plague. During that time, she even used Aowu''s body as a pedal and jumped on Xu Han''s head. Aowu woke up as if she had just woken up from a dream. She raised her head and stared around with wide eyes, as if she was wondering who had spared her and the wolf cub''s beautiful dreams.


    Xu Han also raised his head and looked at the petite figure walking towards him. He smiled faintly but did not respond.


    "I thought we were friends." The girl sat beside Xu Han and touched Aowu''s head. However, Aowu seemed to be extremely afraid of the girl. She hurriedly ran into the inner courtyard with her tail between her legs and went to look for Xuan''er.


    "Of course we are friends." Xu Han looked at Kanban''s face and almost made me angry. I was very unhappy with the Fang Ziyu written on his face and whispered at that time.


    Fang Ziyu tilted his head and thought about it, but after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t come up with an exact phrase to describe his state of mind. In the end, he lowered his head and said sullenly, "It''s just like Chen. It''s very different."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned and said softly, "Perhaps Brother Chen also had his reasons. After all, when he sat in that position, he couldn''t help but do a lot of things."


    "Yes." Fang Ziyu shook his head, "I don''t blame him."


    ''"He never gave me any promises. Everything was my wishful thinking. I just don''t understand." Fang Ziyu paused again. She raised her head and looked straight at Xu Han. "I just don''t understand. We are clearly friends. You guys can risk everything for me. Why are you guys not telling me anything when it comes to you guys?"


    "Isn''t it right for friends to share their troubles? Isn''t it right for you to go through fire and water for me, and I''ll die for you? You''re all like this. It''s not fair to me."


    As the girl said this, her face was filled with confusion and resentment.


    Xu Han was at a loss. To be exact, he didn''t know how to respond to Fang Ziyu''s concern.


    He wasn''t used to this kind of concern, or rather, some experiences made him instinctively reject it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." After thinking for a while, he could only say this.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu glared at Xu Han fiercely, but was somewhat discouraged. She knew that even Ye Hongjian and Qin Keqing could not change this youth''s decision, let alone her.


    Therefore, she could only sigh and say, "I hope you can understand that we are friends. Not everything needs to be handled by you alone. No matter what other people do to you, you are not alone in this world."


    At this point, the corner of Miss Fang''s eyes revealed a cunning smile. She pointed at the bridge of Xu Han''s nose and said loudly, "You surnamed Xu, remember, at the ends of the earth, you are protected by your sister Fang!"


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, Xu Han''s lips unconsciously curled into a smile. He said, "Alright, I''ll remember."


    ¡­


    "Say it again!" Liu Dingdang placed the porcelain bowl filled with soup on the table. The soup in the bowl shook and scattered all over the table.


    However, Liu Dingdang did not seem to notice. She widened her eyes and stared at the Guang Lingui beside her with resentment.


    At the Dragon Gate Meeting, Guang Lingui, who was as hard to enter as a stranger as a devil god, was like a guilty child. He shrunk his neck and said carefully, "Tomorrow¡­ I''ll go alone."


    Liu Dingdang''s big dark eyes immediately burst into tears when he said those words.


    "You don''t want me anymore, you heartless!" She said, almost choking with sobs, as if she had been wronged by someone who had always been abandoned.


    The little monk''s head was a little big, and he was even more helpless.


    He hurriedly explained, "Tomorrow, many people will come back from the Demon Suppressing Tower. When that time comes, I will go to the tower again. I can''t care about you, I''m afraid¡­"


    "What are you afraid of! I am a living person, can I lose it? Besides, ever since I was saved by that strange monk, my strength has increased by a lot. You can rest assured." As he spoke, Liu Dingdang seemed to be trying to prove that what he said was true, and he even waved his fist.


    Guang Lingui saw her like this and shook his head with a bitter smile. He was about to say something when Liu Dingdang, who was beside him, seemed to have seen through his intentions. He felt that he had reached out to hug Guang Lingui ''s arm and shook it. "Please, take me with you. I''ll wait for you outside. I won''t go anywhere. I''m so bored staying here alone!"


    Guang Lingui didn''t have the slightest bit of resistance to the girl''s coquettish behavior. He shook his head helplessly and could only compromise, "Then you can''t go anywhere until I come out!"


    "En!" The girl who got the answer she wanted hurriedly nodded her head. It was as if she felt that this was not enough to express her joy at the moment, but she had actually moved to the side of Guang Lingui ''s face and pecked at it like a dragonfly.


    "You!" The fleeting kiss made Guang Lingui feel as if he had been electrocuted. His body trembled before he wanted to say anything, but the girl stood up and ran away from the shop where they were staying.


    Guang Lingui hurriedly checked out, afraid that something would happen to the girl on the street, so he quickly ran towards the direction where the girl had left.


    However, when he took this step and turned around a corner, he saw the girl squinting her eyes and looking at him from afar with her hands behind her back, a smile on her face.


    Guang Lingui was stunned for a moment, but he was actually stunned in place.


    He thought of the kiss he had just given, and looked at the girl with a smile like a flower in front of him.


    There seemed to be some extremely unfamiliar but inexplicably familiar scenes flashing through his mind.


    He saw an ancient temple deep in the mountains. A young monk was bathed in incense. His face was silent as he crossed his legs and chanted the Buddha''s name. A woman with a blurry face walked over to the monk. She asked him, "Brother Dongjun, why can''t a monk marry?"


    "Because six of them are unclean, it''s hard to see Buddha."


    "Why must I see the Buddha?"


    "Because there is no Buddha, it is difficult for all living beings."


    "Then why do you want to save all living beings?"


    "Because all living beings are suffering and cannot bear it. My heart cannot bear it, nor can my Buddhist heart."


    "Then why didn''t you save me? Am I not a living being?"


    The monk was dumbfounded. He lowered his head and remained silent. He could only chant the Buddha''s name softly, not daring to look at the woman''s shining eyes.


    ¡­


    He then saw a young monk preaching in a bustling city. He watched the believers leave before he stood up.


    The woman ran over from somewhere and stood in front of the monk, "Brother Dongjun."


    She called out in such a soft voice. Facing the monk whose face did not change, his body suddenly trembled slightly. He hurriedly lowered his head and did not dare to look at her.


    The woman looked at it with interest and asked, "I have just finished listening to Brother Dongjun''s Buddhist teachings. I have memorized them all, but I still don''t understand. Can you teach me any more?"


    The young monk lowered his head and bowed his eyebrows. He made a Buddhist salute and said, "Today''s lecture is over. Benefactor, if you have the heart, you can come back tomorrow."


    "But what if I still don''t understand tomorrow?"


    "Come back the day after tomorrow ¡­"


    "What if I don''t understand the day after tomorrow?"


    The monk frowned. Gu Bo, who had cultivated for many years, rippled at that time. He said, "That benefactor is afraid that he will not be fated with my Buddha."


    As soon as he spoke, the monk''s expression changed.


    However, the woman did not feel anything. She felt even more displeased with the monk. She continued, "Didn''t you say that everyone can become a Buddha? Didn''t you say that you want to save all living beings? If you can''t save me, how can you save all living beings?"


    The monk was speechless again. This time, he pondered for a long time before saying, "This poor monk knows that if Benefactor wishes to come to the Buddhist Academy every afternoon in the future, I will help Benefactor resolve his doubts about the Buddhist Dharma." The monk seemed somewhat guilty as he added, "It''s just the Buddhist Dharma."


    The woman immediately laughed. She nodded her head repeatedly, "Yes, yes, Brother Dongjun, don''t worry, I will definitely come on time!"


    In the blurry painting, Guang Lingui still couldn''t see the woman''s appearance clearly, but he inexplicably believed that the woman''s smile must be very beautiful.


    ¡­


    The scene changed again.


    The monk rode on the white horse and was about to urge his horse to fly away, as if he was afraid of something. However, the usually obedient horse hesitated at the city gate at that time.


    Thus, the thing that the monk feared the most finally came.


    The woman climbed onto the city wall and looked at him with tears rolling down her eyes. She shouted loudly, "Brother Dongjun, if there is an afterlife, will you marry me?"


    The monk did not turn around, nor did he dare to turn around.


    He patted the horse impatiently. The horse finally understood its master''s thoughts. It snapped its nose and rode on Juechen.


    The monk did not give him an answer.


    However, Guang Lingui seemed to have heard a voice. It was as if the monk was talking about it, and it was as if he was talking about it himself.


    It was a word that was extremely simple, and it was also a word that was extremely certain of the Dao.


    He said, or they said, "Okay."


    ¡­


    "Hey, little monk, why are you in a daze?" At this time, Liu Dingdang''s voice suddenly came, pulling the thoughts of the Guang Lingui out of the images that suddenly appeared.


    ''"Huh? Nothing¡­" Guang Lingui said as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    "These days must be too tiring." Liu Dingdang did not suspect him. Instead, she said with some distress. She reached out and wiped the sweat off the little monk''s forehead. She said to herself, "Wait until you get the medicine. Let''s leave here and find a better place. The two of us will always be together, okay?"


    Guang Lingui looked at Liu Dingdang, who was wiping away his sweat with a face full of concentration. The blurry face in his mind suddenly overlapped with the appearance of the girl in front of him.


    He stretched out his hand and held the girl''s hand in surprise.


    The boy looked at the girl and said in a tone of utmost certainty.


    "Alright."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 463 Gravedigger

    It was still on the open space where the swordsmen were competing that day.


    The new swordsmen gathered here.


    The crowd was subconsciously divided into several groups. This was an instinctive group hugging in an unfamiliar environment, and such a group made several figures particularly eye-catching among the crowd.


    For example, those dark horses on the Silver Execution Rankings, Jianghu characters that they were not familiar with in Great Xia, did not seem to want to come into contact with them. In addition, they had already ruthlessly attacked at the Dragon Gate Meeting, and they had practically written the words "no strangers entering" on their faces.


    There were also Little Tyrant and Liu Dingdang who encountered this. However, their expressions were extremely relaxed. Liu Dingdang pulled Little Tyrant here and pointed at him. It was better to say that he was more relaxed than to participate in the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    Compared to these two groups of people, Xu Han and the others were in a more delicate situation.


    Of course, they could be considered to be the most amazing people in Great Xia''s Jianghu compared to the swordsmen this time.


    However, such a stunning scene was accompanied by a terrifying slaughter.


    Xu Han slaughtered three Great Evolution Realm experts on his own, and he was still under the swordsman''s eyes. The most terrifying thing was that Xu Han was able to withstand the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    It wasn''t like this war had never happened before. After all, every generation had that proud son of heaven. He was like the blazing sun in March, and no one dared to look him in the eye. However, to be able to fight three against one in two realms in a row was something that had never happened before in the minds of the crowd.


    As a result, the gazes that everyone looked at Xu Han were mostly filled with respect and fear. What they respected was the youth''s decisiveness in killing. He dared to tear apart the face of the Crimson Firmament Sect, which had long been unpopular, and was afraid that this young prince was exceptional and was close to a monster.


    However, regardless of what other people were thinking, Xu Han did not care. He knew very well in his heart that the only reason he was able to slaughter Lu Houde ''s group of people like this was because of his right arm.


    In fact, Xu Han was unable to use this right arm for a short period of time. If he forcefully did so, the backlash of the demon arm would bring him great trouble.


    Although Master Wei had already taught him the method of refining the demon arm and he had indeed succeeded, Xu Han still had a long way to go before he could completely refine it. There were a total of nine demon acupoints in this demon arm. One could obtain a layer of power, and it could also be used unscathed once. Xu Han relied on his ten days of hard work to successfully open two demon acupoints. One was used to kill Feng Tongzheng, the elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect who had brought several elite disciples to participate in the Swordsman Competition. The second was used to kill Lu Houde and the others.


    After returning to Horizontal Imperial City, Master Wei opened another Demon Cave for him, and he also used this one¡­


    In short, the current Xu Han had returned to his previous state. However, he naturally would not correct the outsiders'' opinions of him. After all, it could make people awe-inspiring and would save him a lot of unnecessary trouble and prying.


    At this moment, he was patiently explaining everything to Yan Zhan and Fang Ziyu about the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. Of course, he had heard all of this from Yuan Xiucheng without moving. He estimated that after the tower was opened, the person in charge would explain it to others. Yan Zhan was not worried, but Fang Ziyu''s careless nature made him a little worried. He had no choice but to explain it to her in detail.


    At this moment, a commotion suddenly broke out in the crowd. At that time, Xu Han and the others put away their ongoing conversations and turned their heads to look.


    However, he saw that the slightly bulky Pavilion Master of the Sword Handling Pavilion had come together with a skinny monk who was already too old. Behind them stood many swordsmen, including Nangong Jing, as well as a group of monks in grey robes with silent expressions.


    "That old monk is the abbot of Long Yin Temple. Master Bu Ku, he is very old. It is said that he obtained the living Buddha inherited from Li Dongjun, the Great Xia Imperial Teacher." Seeing this group of people walk over, Yan Zhan, who was beside Xu Han, hurriedly leaned closer to Xu Han''s ear and whispered.


    Xu Han nodded and looked at the old monk without thinking much.


    At that time, the crowd consciously separated, opening a path for Xiao Ran and Master Bu Ku.


    Everyone stepped in and walked straight to the center of the empty space. At that time, Xiao Ran and the old monk exchanged a glance. The swordsman behind them surged out, forcing the crowd to retreat. Before anyone could understand what was going on, the group of monks brought by Master Buku suddenly formed a circle behind them. Then, the monks sat down cross-legged. Their faces were silent. They clasped their hands together in front of their chests and chanted Buddhist titles. Golden rays of light spread out. The crowd could not hear the Buddhist titles clearly, nor could they see the spirit formation clearly. They only felt that a majestic momentum spread out in that instant, causing the hearts of the people to be filled with reverence.


    A few breaths later, a huge golden Buddha statue sitting on the lotus platform suddenly appeared within the circular barrier formed by the group of monks.


    The statue of the Buddha was dignified and dazzling with golden light. One of his hands slowly reached out and slapped towards the ground.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, a huge iron tower slowly rose from the ground and appeared in front of them through the Buddha statue.


    Everyone''s hearts trembled when they saw this realm, and they mostly regained their senses. It turned out that the so-called Demon Suppressing Tower was actually hidden in this empty space.


    The tower was about a hundred feet tall and was made of cold iron. It was covered with various kinds of iron chains. Occasionally, some unclear Sanskrit characters would appear and flash away. It was obvious that some powerful beings had engraved the seals on it. At the moment the tower appeared, a terrifying demonic aura surged out and filled the entire arena.


    "This is the Demon Suppressing Tower!" At this moment, Nangong Jing walked to the front of the pagoda and looked around at the people with shocked expressions on their faces. Then, he said loudly.


    "This pagoda was forged by our ancestors to seal the Great Demon. The pagoda is divided into ten floors, and there are various types of illusionary demons inside!"


    ¡­


    Most of what Nangong Jing said wasn''t much different from what Xu Han had heard from Yuan Xiucheng, but there were some details that Yuan Xiucheng hadn''t said.


    For example, once they entered the pagoda, everyone would be teleported to a certain location on the first floor of the pagoda. Although the pagoda didn''t look like more than ten zhang, its interior was incomparably large. After absorbing enough Origin Demonic Energy, cultivators would be teleported out. Moreover, each layer could only enter and not retreat. Therefore, each cultivator had to choose a suitable number of layers to kill the Illusory Demons according to their abilities to obtain Demonic Energy.


    And this Essence Demonic Energy was very likely an enormous help for everyone present to ascend to the Immortal Realm in the future.


    Hearing this, everyone''s gazes became eager. After all, this Demon Suppressing Pagoda could be said to be one of the main purposes for most of the people present to participate in the Sword Handling Pavilion Tournament.


    Not only are these newly promoted swordsmen, Even Nangong Jing and the others were excited. After all, they had been engaged in the Sword Handling Pavilion for many years. Previously, due to some rules, they needed sufficient merits to obtain the qualifications to enter the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. Now that all the newly promoted swordsmen could enter, Xiao Ran naturally could not be biased. Therefore, everyone, including Nangong Jing, was allowed to enter the Demon Suppressing Pagoda together this time.


    Following Nangong Jing''s order, everyone lined up and began to walk into the Demon Suppressing Pagoda that Great Xia Jianghu regarded as a sacred land.


    ¡­


    "Ai, old baldy, are you cheating me with that kid Li Yulin?" Seeing the small monk in the crowd, the distant Xiao Ran suddenly approached the old monk with his head lowered and eyebrows lowered, and asked softly.


    "Amitabha, monks don''t talk nonsense. What does Benefactor Xiao mean by that?" When the old monk heard this, he chanted a long Buddha chant and replied without raising his head.


    The fat-headed Pavilion Master did not like this monk''s pretending to be foolish and knowingly asking the same question.


    He frowned and pointed at the small monk in the crowd. "Old baldy, you have seen clearly who that fellow is."


    The old monk calmly lifted his head and looked at the small monk. Guang Lingui, who had not yet stepped into the tower, seemed to have some feelings at that time. He also turned his head and looked at the place where the old monk was. At that time, the calm-looking old monk''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly returned to his original state. He withdrew his gaze and whispered, "It''s just fate."


    "Don''t deceive me! Is Li Dongjun not dead?" Xiao Ran waved his sleeve and directly asked.


    "The Imperial Teacher has been in seclusion for many years and has only contacted His Majesty. Benefactor Xiao''s tone is aggressive as he asks the poor monk. Why don''t you ask His Majesty?" The old monk returned to his indifferent expression and replied.


    Xiao Ran was increasingly unable to see this old fellow''s ability to push the ball. He curled his lips and said, "I have already gone to look for that kid surnamed Li. He refused to see me because of illness."


    At this point, Xiao Ran intentionally paused, but his gaze fell straight on the old monk''s face, trying to see something from his expression. However, this old fellow had lived for so many years, and his temperament was naturally good. At this moment, he still looked as if he had nothing to do with himself.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ran sneered in his heart and thought to himself, "Let''s see how long you can continue pretending."


    At that moment, a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his lips and he said again, "You know, I am a straightforward person with a single muscle in my head. The more he doesn''t tell me, the more I need to figure it out."


    "That''s why I went to that broken temple a few days ago and found the tomb with the words'' Great Xia Imperial Teacher Li Dongjun''s tomb ''written on it."


    As if he had sensed something, the muscles on the old monk''s face twitched slightly, but he still said, "Since we have found the tomb, we should let him be buried in peace."


    "Naturally." Xiao Ran looked at the old monk who forced himself to be calm and his expression became even more grim. "But I thought again, if the State Teacher didn''t die, wouldn''t this tomb be a curse on him? So, I ¡­"


    At this point, Xiao Ran stopped again and looked at the old monk with interest. Although the old monk was still calm and relaxed, his erect ears were clearly extremely concerned about Xiao Ran''s actions.


    "That''s why I dug up that tomb."


    "Guess what? There''s nothing in that tomb!"


    The muscles on Master Bu Ku''s face twitched again. He could no longer hold his calm. He widened his eyes and looked at the smiling Pavilion Master. He pointed at his nose and scolded, "Fatty Xiao! You dare to dig my master''s grave!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 464 Enter The Tower

    In a dilapidated wooden house in Bitter Alley of Heng Imperial City.


    Yuan Xiucheng, who was dressed in a crow-green robe, sat at the wooden table. He stretched out one hand and tapped on the wooden table with his slender fingers, making an extremely rhythmic sound. On the other hand, he held a cup of tea in his hand and drank it leisurely.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed as he looked at the wooden table.


    Black figures suddenly appeared around the wooden table like ghosts.


    Those figures were wrapped in dense darkness, unable to see clearly. Even the figures themselves were slightly shaking. Suddenly, it was as if what was present here was not a real physical body, but projections from unknown distances.


    Yuan Xiucheng, who was sitting on the seat, narrowed his eyes and looked at the figures. He counted them carefully, and there were a total of eight of them.


    The Ten Halls of Dark Asura Palace, apart from that special existence who had always been outside of them, were all present at this moment.


    "Everyone, you descended on this humble abode, but this humble abode is filled with glory!" Yuan Xiucheng stood up at that moment and said with an earnest smile.


    However, the eight figures ignored his intentions and began to do so.


    The wooden house was completely silent, which made Yuan Xiucheng, who was smiling, somewhat embarrassed.


    However, he quickly recovered from this state. He smiled embarrassedly and sat back down, saying, "Since everyone has arrived, then let''s begin."


    As he spoke, Yuan Xiucheng suddenly clapped his hands. A ray of light suddenly lit up the wooden wall behind him, and several light shadows were projected onto it at that moment.


    At that time, the black shadows all focused their gazes on one of the light shadows. Those were the elites they had found to send into the Demon Suppressing Tower, and they were also killing moves to seize the Demon Monarch''s blood essence.


    As for who among them was able to successfully accomplish this, it would naturally bring them countless benefits.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of these high-ranking people who controlled the lifeline of a state or even a country lit up as they eagerly stared at the people belonging to their own sect.


    Naturally, Yuan Xiucheng was no exception. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han who was projecting time, his long and narrow eyes flickering with light.


    ¡­


    After a flash of light, Xu Han discovered that the scenery in front of him had changed. He had already arrived at a dark place.


    This place was a gray patch, and the air was filled with dust that could not be seen in the sun. Beneath his feet was a patch of yellow sand, while the surroundings were filled with huge stones scattered all over the ground. Some of them carried even lines that were clearly cut by sharp weapons. From time to time, beast-like and non-beast-like howls could be heard from afar, as if they were mourning or roaring angrily.


    Was this the Demon Suppressing Pagoda?


    Xu Han thought to himself in his heart. He couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. The Demon Suppressing Pagoda looked like it was only ten zhang in size. The people who entered the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, including those who had joined the swordsman, numbered three to four hundred. However, there was no one around him at this moment. There was not the slightest trace of the Tower in his place. Instead, it was more like a barren desert.


    Xu Han had a new understanding of the so-called Demon Suppressing Tower in his heart.


    However, he couldn''t imagine how powerful a great power could create such a world, and he couldn''t imagine how powerful a Demon Monarch that needed to be suppressed with such a thing was.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but touch his right arm and thought to himself, Perhaps his understanding of his right arm was too shallow.


    However, this was clearly not a good time to delve deeper into this matter.


    As he thought about this, he took a step forward. After all, this was still the first level. According to Nangong Jing, the higher the level, the purer the demonic power would be. With everyone''s demonic power limited, it was obvious that going to the higher level to capture demonic power was the most profitable method.


    I don''t know where Brother Yan and Ziyu have landed, but these two have always been alert. As long as they don''t clash with those people, they should be fine. They should be able to obtain their own satisfactory demonic power and leave the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    According to Nangong Jing, the entrance to each floor was at the center of the upper floor. Normally, the Illusory Demons were the most concentrated there. Xu Han had never seen an Illusory Demon before, but he could tell that the biggest problem that troubled cultivators was how to get through the center of the Illusory Demon Dense Area to the next floor.


    However, after Xu Han activated the sword intent in his body to travel for a hundred breaths of time, all of his worries were suppressed.


    It was because he discovered something more confusing than his previous worries that he had lost his way.


    There was no sun in this world, and the entire world was shrouded in a misty aura. He had no way to discern the direction, nor did he know where he was, nor how to get to the so-called central region, which had become the biggest problem that troubled Xu Han.


    Although there is no time limit for you to stay in the Demon Suppressing Tower, as long as you are not detected by the array formation in the tower and the demonic energy you absorb exceeds your limit, theoretically speaking, you can stay here forever.


    But in fact, The tower was desolate, there is nothing to eat, The dry rations Xu Han brought with him could only last for a few days. Although his physical strength and cultivation wouldn''t cause much harm to his life even if he didn''t eat anything for a month, his long hunger would inevitably affect his combat strength and bring about some immeasurable variables to his future plans. Furthermore, since he had arrived at the Demon Suppressing Tower, Xu Han naturally intended to obtain some Origin Demon Energy. His goal must be the pure Origin Demon Energy possessed by the upper level Illusory Demons, and these were destined to be the targets that many cultivators were competing for.


    One had to know that as the level of the Illusory Demon''s cultivation increased, the Origin Demon Energy contained within its body became even more powerful, but the amount of it decreased exponentially. For example, the number of low-level Illusory Demons on the first floor was probably in the hundreds of thousands, while the number of Demon Monarch Essence Blood Demon Spirits on the top floor was only five fingers. Therefore, if they were to waste too much time on the ground floor, the Illusory Demons would probably have been slaughtered by these cultivators by the time Xu Han arrived.


    But even if he understood these principles, Xu Han still didn''t have a good solution.


    He could only pinpoint a direction and run at full speed, trying to find a margin, or perhaps he was lucky enough to find traces of this place heading towards the center. After all, those Illusory Demons were all created by the Demon Monarch''s demonic power, and the demonic power fluctuations in the central region were bound to be much stronger than those in ordinary places.


    However, Xu Han continued to run with all his might for about half an hour, yet he still found nothing. Not even half an Illusory Demon had been encountered. On the first floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower, the existence of an Illusory Demon should be extremely common. After such a long time, there was still not a single Illusory Demon. The only explanation was that Xu Han had unfortunately not been thrown to the edge of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little depressed when he thought of this. He shook his head with a bitter smile, but he didn''t have much self-pity. Instead, he used all of his strength to activate the sword intent in his body and rush forward at full speed.


    But at this moment, two figures suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a man and a woman. After Xu Han saw their appearances clearly, he couldn''t help but have a strange expression on his face.


    "Why her?" He murmured.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 465 Sure

    Nangong Jing and Nangong Zhuo were in a bad mood.


    It took them a lot of effort to find a way to enter the lower floor of the tower from Xiao Ran. Compared to most newly promoted swordsmen, Nangong siblings, who had been swordsmen for five years, knew more or less about the tower. They knew that finding the entrance was one of the most important problems they had to face in the tower.


    It was just that they managed to come up with this method, but the two of them were teleported to the edge of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    One had to know that the first floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower was extremely vast. Even as a Great Evolution Realm cultivator, Nangong Jing had to spend eight to nine hours to reach the center of the tower. And this delay was enough to make them fall behind most of the cultivators by a large margin¡­


    This was a thunderbolt from the blue for the siblings who were bent on snatching away the origin demonic power of the ninth level of the Illusory Demon.


    Nangong Zhuo''s temperament was indifferent. There were quite a few soldiers who came to cover up the smell of water and earth. However, Nangong Jing did not have such good intentions. Along the way, he almost did not spit out a single word from her mouth.


    Knowing her sister''s temperament, Nangong Zhuo naturally didn''t dare to touch her eyebrows, so he could only remain silent.


    Although the Nangong Clan seemed to outsiders to be a great clan with a great cause and one of the three great sects in charge, its father, Nangong Zhen, was known as the number one sword dao master of the Grand Xia, enough to be on par with Mount Li, Yan Qianqiu, and Yue Fuyao of Heavenly Battle City. However, as the Crimson Firmament Sect grew bigger and bigger these past few years, the situation was not optimistic. Nangong Zhen had even placed all his hopes on Nangong Jing. Therefore, this trip to the Demon Suppressing Tower was extremely important to Nangong Jing.


    At this moment, Nangong Jing, who had been rushing along with a sullen head, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "What''s the matter?" Nangong Zhuo''s heart trembled. He thought that he had done something to provoke his sister, so he hurriedly asked carefully.


    However, Nangong Jing ignored him and turned his head to look not far behind him.


    Nangong Zhuo was stunned and hurriedly turned to look.


    Not far away, a youth carrying a long sword was slowly walking towards them.


    "It''s him?" Nangong Zhuo''s expression changed slightly. This person''s fierce reputation was impressive. He had personally witnessed the slaughter of three Great Evolution Realm experts in front of many swordsmen with his own strength.


    At this time, the youth had already arrived in front of the siblings.


    He raised his hand at that moment.


    Nangong Jing frowned, and Nangong Zhuo subconsciously took a step back.


    "The road is long. Would you two like to go with me?" The youth cupped his hands and asked.


    Seeing that the other party was not going to make a move, Nangong Zhuo let out a long sigh of relief. He was about to answer, but before he could say anything, Nangong Jing''s voice rang out first, "Not willing."


    Nangong Zhuo''s undead suddenly burst out. This brat was not the vegetarian master. His elder sister had rejected the other party so decisively. If the fight really started, with the battle power this youth displayed in the Swordsman Competition, the two siblings might not be opponents.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Zhuo cautiously looked at the youth and became vigilant.


    But who knew that the youth was not angry, and even the smile on his face had not diminished by the slightest.


    He just stood there and stared at Nangong Jing without saying a word.


    Nangong Zhuo looked at his older sister, whose brows were furrowing deeper and deeper, and at the teenager whose smile was more than one moment old. He was even more confused and could not understand what the two of them were doing.


    Could it be the legendary method of transmitting sound through the air?


    Nangong Zhuo''s gaze towards Nangong Jing grew even more admiring when he thought that his elder sister would still possess such a divine ability.


    ¡­


    Nangong Jing and Xu Han were in a stalemate for about a hundred breaths.


    "Humph!" Suddenly, Nangong Jing let out a cold snort and turned around, "Let''s go!"


    Hearing this, Nangong Zhuo regained his senses. He did not dare to investigate what had happened. He could only take a deep look at Xu Han and hurriedly left with Nangong Jing.


    However, just as he took this step, he suddenly came to his senses.


    It turned out that Xu Han had no intention of obtaining their consent at all. He actually followed them from afar, clearly wanting to hitch a ride to the entrance. As for his older sister, she had seen through this from the beginning and tried to drive the other party away, but the other party did not pay any attention to her. That silence just now was naturally not the sound transmission he had imagined, but a confrontation.


    Of course, at this moment, it seemed that the final result was that her elder sister had compromised.


    Nangong Zhuo couldn''t help but curse himself for being slow, but Nangong Jing had chosen to compromise because he was apparently afraid of Xu Han. Naturally, he couldn''t ask for trouble from himself. He could only acquiesce in such an outcome.


    Furthermore, although he was a little afraid of Xu Han, he did not have much ill feeling towards him. Instead, he felt that Xu Han had gotten rid of the three people who had been so tyrannical in Great Xia and Lu Houde , which was quite pleasant to the hearts of the people.


    As a result, the three of them headed back and forth once again.


    Xu Han, who was following behind the two of them, gradually noticed something.


    Compared to his everywhere groping, the two of them were different. The pace of their actions was extremely purposeful. This was also the reason why Xu Han had made up his mind to follow the two of them from the beginning. In his opinion, Nangong Jing and Nangong Zhuo were important members of the Sword Handling Pavilion after all. Perhaps there would be some inside information. At this moment, it seemed that his guess was close.


    Hence, Xu Han simply put up with his temper and leisurely followed behind the two of them. He did not believe that Nangong Jing would deliberately delay his journey to the upper echelons of the Demon Suppressing Tower in order to get rid of his troubles.


    Very quickly, Xu Han''s guess was confirmed.


    Not far away in the wilderness, three black shadows suddenly appeared. They weren''t cultivators who entered the tower, but three illusory demons that were born like jackals and covered in barbs and sarcomas!


    The closer they went to the center, the denser the demonic energy, and the denser the existence of the Illusory Demons. Being able to meet the Illusory Demons meant that the three of them were approaching the center of the first floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    At this moment, the three Illusory Demons also discovered traces of Xu Han and the others. They were originally products of the condensation of demonic energy, and they only knew how to chase after flesh and blood without any intelligence or fear.


    After discovering the tracks of the three, the three Illusory Demons'' eyes immediately turned red as they charged towards the three of them.


    The Illusory Demon Cultivation base of the first level was roughly around the Third Realm Pill Sun Realm, Such combat strength was naturally inconspicuous to Xu Han and the others. Nangong Jing, who was already in an unhappy mood, immediately found a place to vent his anger. At that moment, a long sword that flashed with cold light was held in her hand. Her body trembled and her True Essence surged as she was about to slay the three Illusory Demons.


    But at this moment, a figure flashed past the two of them and rushed out.


    It was Xu Han.


    The sword behind him was unsheathed, and a sword light flashed past, causing the three Illusory Demons to land on the ground in an instant.


    The youth''s sword trembled, and purple blood dripped down. The pitch-black blade was spotless. He didn''t forget to turn around and smile at Nangong Jing. "You two have worked hard to lead the way. Leave these demons and devils to me," he said.


    Seeing this, Nangong Jing''s anger, which had just been suppressed, immediately flew up again.


    One had to know that there were rules in the Demon Suppressing Tower. Whoever killed the Illusory Demon, the demonic power would belong to him. Although Nangong Jing didn''t like the demonic power of the low-level Illusory Demon at all, Xu Han''s actions were more like a provocation to her.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger. At this moment, she stared fiercely at Xu Han, as if a flame was rising in her eyes.


    The nearby Nangong Zhuo saw that the situation was not good and hurriedly pulled his usually irritable sister. After all, even if the demonic power produced by the Illusory Demon was given to them, they would not take it. Xu Han''s actions did not affect them either. He was afraid that Nangong Jing would lose to Xu Han because of a battle of will. At that time, there would be no benefits for them.


    Nangong Jing seemed to have thought of this as well. After a violent ups and downs, her chest finally suppressed this anger.


    At this moment, the three heads of the Illusory Demons suddenly began to scatter into dust like flowing light. At that moment, three incomparably thin strands of light purple matter gushed out from their scattered bodies and flew into Xu Han''s hands.


    This was the origin demonic power within the Illusory Demon''s body.


    Xu Han scrutinized the three thin threads in his hand and suddenly frowned.


    "Haha, Brother Xu, this thing is useless. Let''s hurry up and go to the higher levels to find it." Nangong Zhuo, who was standing at the side, said warmly. However, before he could finish his words, Xu Han suddenly gripped his hand and the three strands of demonic energy were sucked into his body.


    "This" Nangong Zhuo was stunned. This low-level demonic energy was useless to cultivators of their level. Moreover, once they absorbed enough demonic energy, the Demon Suppressing Tower would send them out of the tower. Xu Han''s actions seemed to him to be akin to throwing away everything. He subconsciously wanted to warn them.


    But this time, before his words could be spoken, a sharp pain came from his forehead.


    However, it was Nangong Jing who fiercely rewarded him with a chestnut.


    "Since Young Master Xu likes this demonic power, just give it to him. You''re a petty fellow. We will all be colleagues of the Sword Handling Pavilion in the future. How can we not bear to part with these things?" At that moment, Nangong Jing''s reprimand sounded.


    Nangong Zhuo instantly reacted. His elder sister was clearly deceiving Xu Han because she did not know the rules of the Demon Suppressing Tower and deliberately deceived him. Originally, he wanted to tear this apart, but at that time, Nangong Jing gave him a fierce look. Nangong Zhuo immediately felt guilty and shrunk his neck, swallowing the words that had reached his mouth.


    "Since Young Noble has kindly helped me and my siblings clean up these Illusory Demons, it''s unlikely that all the Illusory Demons on the road will belong to Young Noble. Of course, these demonic powers will also belong to Young Noble." At that time, Nangong Jing smiled and said, as if he had changed his face.


    After digesting the three strands of demonic energy, Xu Han raised his head and looked at Nangong Jing with a smile on his face.


    He nodded and replied straightforwardly, "Alright!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 466 Stand Up

    "Yuan Xiucheng, this kid you''re looking for is very interesting."


    Within the dilapidated wooden house in Bitter Alley, a black shadow looked at Xu Han, who was constantly absorbing the lowest layer of illusory demonic power from those images, and suddenly said mockingly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding shadows turned to look at Xu Han''s image, and their expressions became strange.


    They had already watched for four to five hours. This was naturally inconceivable to ordinary people, but to these experts, this was only the most basic level of calm.


    Not to mention four to five hours, with their cultivation, it wouldn''t be a big problem for them to do so in the past ten days and a half months. Moreover, the person who came here was only a projection, and it didn''t affect their true self.


    In these four or five hours, The rest of the people they chose were mostly close to the center of the first floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower. Some of them had even reached the second floor. Only Xu Han, who was traveling with the Nangong siblings, stopped and did not let go of any of the Illusory Demons. He killed all of them and absorbed all of their demonic power into his body.


    The black shadows who noticed this also looked at Yuan Xiucheng and said in a ridiculing tone, "It seems that Lord Yuan has forgotten what this young hero is here for, right? If this continues, he will probably not reach the second floor and will be teleported out because he has absorbed the overloaded demonic power."


    Yuan Xiucheng was, after all, Yama, who had only been promoted a few years ago, and was appointed to Great Xia.


    Before this, almost all the powers of the Dark Asura Palace were in the Great Zhou Empire. To the Dark Asura Palace, Great Xia was a piece of cake that had never been touched before. Now, Yuan Xiucheng wanted to eat this piece of cake alone, so he naturally attracted the jealousy of everyone. As the Dark Asura Palace understood Liu Sheng''s internal condition, the so-called Half Demon was no longer unusual. The Half Demon created by the various Hall Yama''s hands was also increasing. Of course, there was also a huge problem that troubled them, and that was the Half Demon''s dependence on the Demon Core.


    And now, the Ten Halls of Yama had almost all intervened in this matter of seizing blood essence. One of the so-called aims was naturally to solve the problem of half-demons, and the second was to take the lead in seizing blood essence and make a contribution to killing the might of the Yuan Cultivation that was so popular in the hands of the Dark Asura Palace''s co-lord, King Ksitigarbha.


    Yuan Xiucheng naturally understood the thoughts of these old foxes. At that moment, his eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice, "I''ve made everyone laugh. I believe that he has his own ideas."


    Yuan Xiucheng also didn''t understand what Xu Han was thinking. However, based on his understanding of Xu Han, this youth definitely wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. Moreover, he could only trust Xu Han now.


    Thinking of this, his eyes narrowed and he stared fixedly at the youth in the shadows. He secretly said in his heart, Xu Han, don''t let me down.


    ¡­


    The Nangong siblings looked at Xu Han, who had killed seven more Illusory Demons and had smiled at him with all his demonic power, and their expressions became strange.


    After careful calculation, this was already the hundredth Illusory Demon that Xu Han had killed, and all of the demonic energy in their bodies was absorbed by Xu Han without exception.


    Although these low-level Illusory Devils did not contain much Origin Demonic Energy, if Xu Han continued to absorb it like this, he would probably reach his limit sooner or later. He would be detected by the array formation in the Demon Suppressing Tower and teleported out.


    Whether it was absorbing low-level or high-level Illusory Demons, The limit of the demonic power that everyone could withstand was similar, but the lower the level of the Illusory Demon, the more complicated the demonic power contained within it. It was not very useful for cultivators, and only the demonic power of the higher level of the Illusory Demon would be able to bring about greater benefits to cultivators in the future. Based on Xu Han''s progress, Nangong Jing estimated that he would be able to absorb around three to four hundred low-level demonic energy, so he was afraid that he would reach his limit.


    Of course, this was a very strange thing.


    After all, before she entered the tower, she had told every single cultivator in the tower everything. Even if Xu Han hadn''t listened carefully at that time, after absorbing so much demonic energy, he should have noticed it. However, this youth still acted his own way.


    However, Nangong Jing did not have the mood to talk to him in detail. After all, in her opinion, the sooner Xu Han left, the better.


    With this thought in mind, the three of them traveled for about two hours. Along the way, the number of Illusory Demons increased, and Xu Han absorbed more than a hundred Illusory Demons'' demonic power. When Nangong Jing saw this, he sneered in his heart and thought to himself that Xu Han was ignorant.


    Very quickly, they arrived at the center of the first floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    However, the situation here was somewhat beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Previously, Nangong Jing felt that it was a little strange. Logically speaking, as they gradually approached the center of the tower, the number of illusory demons would naturally increase exponentially. However, although the number of illusory demons had gradually increased along the way, it was still much less than expected. It wasn''t until Nangong Jing saw the scene in front of him that he suddenly came to his senses.


    At this moment, there was a circular formation not far away that glowed with white light. That was the entrance to the second floor. These were naturally the same. However, there were densely packed Illusory Demons gathered outside the entrance. From afar, it looked like an ant colony that was crushed into darkness.


    The entrance to the next floor was located at the place where the demonic power was the densest on each floor. Naturally, gathering a large number of Illusory Demons was a matter of course, but such distribution was a gradual and orderly process. At this moment, the number of Illusory Demons gathered at the entrance of the first floor was extremely large Nangong Jing calculated carefully. He was afraid that there would be another 50,000 to 60,000. This included almost half of the number of Illusory Demons on the first floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. The only explanation for this was that someone had deliberately gathered these Illusory Demons here, thereby delaying the progress of the later generations to the next floor.


    Normally, only a few dozen people would need to work together to divert a portion of it away, and then throw it away at an extremely fast speed, so it wouldn''t be difficult for them to enter the next floor with some energy.


    However, the three of them had been teleported to the periphery, and it took them six to seven hours to arrive here. They were probably the last to arrive here, so how could they find so many helpers to solve this matter together?


    Even though it would be difficult to stop these Illusory Demons with their cultivation at the Pill Yang Realm, they were still large in number. They would inevitably consume a great deal of strength and even suffer some damage. This would leave a huge hidden danger for the Illusory Demons to snatch away the Origin Demon Energy of the Advanced Illusory Demons.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Jing and Nangong Zhuo frowned, obviously feeling rather distressed.


    However, just as the two siblings were at a loss, Xu Han stood up and smiled at the two of them.


    "The two of you kindly brought me here in return. I''ll lure these illusions away and wait for the opportunity to move to the next floor!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 467 Morality And Justice

    When Xu Han said those words, Nangong Zhuo and Nangong Jing were stunned. The two of them looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes.


    Nangong Jing did not hide the suspicion in her heart. After a few breaths, she turned around and sized up Xu Han, asking, "Are you going to lure away those Illusory Devils for us?"


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded and a harmless smile appeared on his face.


    Nangong Jing obviously didn''t believe that Xu Han had such good intentions. She frowned and was about to say something, but the simple-minded Nangong Zhuo beside her asked with concern, "But then, how are you going to escape by yourself?"


    Seeing that his younger brother cared so much about Xu Han, Nangong Jing couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that his younger brother''s thoughts were a little too simple. No matter how Xu Han looked at it, he didn''t look like such a kind person. With his words, there must be another plan behind it.


    Only then did Nangong Jing, who was thinking about this, make a sound to tear Xu Han apart.


    But at this moment, Xu Han said, "You two don''t have to worry about me. I have my own way of escaping."


    After saying that, Xu Han did not wait for the two of them to regain their senses at all. He paused for a moment and jumped straight into the distance.


    The two of them, who hadn''t expected Xu Han to be so decisive, couldn''t help but be stunned and hurriedly looked in the direction where Xu Han had jumped.


    However, Xu Han actually jumped into the Illusory Demon as he said. His right hand reached out and grabbed the neck of an Illusory Demon. No matter how hard the other party struggled, Xu Han threw the Illusory Demon''s body and threw it straight into the center of the Illusory Demon Group.


    To these illusory demons who didn''t have any intelligence, this was naturally considered a provocation. They immediately turned to look at where Xu Han was.


    "Come on! Arrest me!" Seemingly feeling that this was not enough, Xu Han ignored whether these Illusory Demons could understand his words or not. He even waved his hand at that time, gathered the sword intent in his body, and shouted loudly at those Illusory Demons.


    The Illusory Demons were instantly enraged. They let out bursts of furious roars and charged towards Xu Han one after another.


    Tens of thousands of Illusory Demons rushed together, and their aura naturally shook the heavens and the earth.


    Dust rose from the sky, and the earth began to tremble with their gallop. Xu Han didn''t dare to fight against so many Illusory Demons. At that time, he hurriedly turned around and ran in the opposite direction to where the Nangong siblings were.


    With his cultivation, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to shake off these Illusory Demons, but this way, he wouldn''t be able to help the Nangong siblings distract them. Hence, Xu Han carefully controlled his own speed. Otherwise, these illusionary demons wouldn''t feel that they couldn''t catch up to Xu Han at all. Fortunately, these illusionary demons had little intelligence and couldn''t detect that Xu Han was teasing them.


    On the contrary, it was rushing towards him with an overwhelming amount of earth-shattering roars.


    Seeing the tens of thousands of Illusory Demons surging under Xu Han''s guidance, Nangong Zhuo couldn''t help but look at Nangong Jing.


    However, the other party only frowned and stared at that place, ignoring him.


    After another hundred breaths of time, tens of thousands of Illusory Demons had gradually left their original location. The halo that represented the entrance to the next floor had also gradually appeared in the eyes of the two sisters.


    Nangong Zhuo looked at Nangong Jing and said again, "Old sister ¡­ we ¡­"


    "Wait a moment, this brat is full of tricks, just in case he cheats." However, Nangong Jing did not give the other party a chance to finish his sentence. She said at that time, and from her solemn tone, it was not difficult to tell that even at this moment, he still held great caution and distrust towards Xu Han.


    Another hundred breaths passed. The mighty army of Illusory Demons walked farther and farther away, and the white halo was exposed in front of the siblings. Although there were still a few missing fish standing near the halo, it was clear that these Illusory Demons were no longer enough to pose a great threat to the two of them.


    "Old Sister" Nangong Zhuo looked at his sister for the third time.


    "Let''s go!" This time, he received a short and powerful reply.


    Before he could regain his senses, Nangong Jing jumped up and turned into a streak of light as he leapt straight towards the halo.


    Seeing this, Nangong Zhuo regained his senses and hurriedly followed.


    Nangong Jing was a true Great Evolution Realm expert, and although Nangong Zhuo was slightly inferior, he was also a true Leaving Dust Realm expert. At this moment, the two of them were firing at full power, so their speed was naturally extremely fast.


    However, a hundred breaths of time passed before they rushed to the entrance. During that time, some Illusory Demons turned their horses around to kill the two of them. However, these mere Pill Sun Realm Illusory Demons were no match for the two of them. It was just a face-to-face encounter. A flash of sword light caused all of these Illusory Demons'' heads to land on the ground.


    However, just as Nangong Jing was about to step inside, Nangong Zhuo suddenly stopped.


    "Let''s go!" Nangong Jing was shocked and hurriedly shouted at Nangong Zhuoyan. Right now, Xu Han had helped them lure away those Illusory Demons, but if he stayed here any longer, more Illusory Demons would definitely turn their horses around and attack them.


    "We''re leaving, what about him!?" Nangong Zhuo looked at Nangong Jing and asked.


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing''s head instantly grew big. Although his younger brother usually didn''t tune up very well, sometimes his brain was just a string. He didn''t know where he had learned the morals of Jianghu, but from time to time, he would always talk about it.


    "He already said that he has his own way to escape, so don''t stay here and cause any trouble." Nangong Jing said, wanting to drag Nangong Zhuo away.


    However, Nangong Zhuo, who had always been obedient to her, broke away from her palm and said, "Sister, father used to say that the word''morality ''is the biggest in Jianghu. The sword dao of my Nangong Yi Sect always stresses that it is better to take it straight than ask for it in a song. If Brother Xu helped me today, we would leave him alone."


    Nangong Jing''s head skipped a beat when he saw his younger brother''s posture of wanting to tell her another truth.


    She hurriedly waved her hand to stop Nangong Zhuo from talking endlessly. Then, she took out something from her bosom and made a gesture in front of Nangong Zhuo. She said angrily, "Is this okay?"


    Seeing this, Nangong Zhuo nodded repeatedly.


    "Turn your elbow outwards!" Nangong Jing said this, but his tone was not harsh. At that time, she gathered all the True Essence in her body and exerted a sudden force. At that time, she tossed the object out and turned it into a streak of light, quickly heading towards Xu Han''s location.


    "My surname is Xu, this is my siblings'' return gift! If you can come to the next floor, my siblings will do their best to help. If you can''t, then I''ll see you outside the tower! Thank you so much!" Nangong Jing said loudly at that time, but his gaze was somewhat complicated as he looked into the depths of the surging Illusory Demon.


    Until a hand suddenly reached out from the depths of the Illusory Demon and held the item in his hand, he did not forget to wave towards the place where the two of them were.


    Only then did the siblings feel relieved. They turned around and stepped into the halo, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 468 Goodwill

    "I didn''t expect Yuan Yanluo to find this helper. He is also a merciful master." A mocking voice rang out from the dilapidated wooden house in Bitter Alley.


    The few people they sent into the Demon Suppressing Tower were all under their surveillance. At this moment, more than seven hours had passed. The fastest person had already gone to the third floor. Of course, that person did not belong to the assassin sent by any of them. At that time, King Ksitigarbha valued him. However, the rest of them were also close to the entrance to the third floor.


    And what about Xu Han?


    Huan Pan Heng was on the first floor. In order to help the Nangong siblings, the mighty Illusory Demons were still following behind him. In a short period of time, it was impossible for them to get rid of the tens of thousands of Illusory Demons and go to the next floor.


    Such a huge contrast naturally attracted the ridicule of many yama who had always been dissatisfied with Yuan Xiucheng.


    After witnessing this series of unforeseen changes, Yuan Xiu''s expression turned ugly.


    But very quickly, he concealed this strange color.


    He knew Xu Han''s temperament. Liu Sheng had saved Xu Han''s life, and this youth would not joke about Liu Sheng''s life no matter what.


    As he thought this, his temper sank, and his gaze once again fell on the projection that recorded Xu Han''s location.


    At this moment, Xu Han put the thing Nangong Jing had sent into his embrace without looking at it. Then, the sword intent in his body circulated, and his speed was suddenly increased to the extreme. However, the hundred breaths of time had already drawn several hundred feet away from the Illusory Demons. Seeing this, the Illusory Demons immediately knew that they could not catch up with Xu Han. They all retreated and once again surrounded the halo at the entrance.


    At that time, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed as he stood up from the sky and looked down at the densely packed Illusory Demons beneath him.


    Sword intent surged around him. The pitch-black sword behind him unsheathed and hung above his head. Under his command, golden sword shadows surged out from the black sword''s body. Soon, three thousand sword images gathered. They were like sharp swords hanging behind Xu Han, aiming their sharpness at the group of Illusory Demons.


    "Looks like Young Master Xu is going to force his way through?" A mocking voice rang out from the wooden house that saw this scene.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng''s gaze landed on the shadow that had repeatedly provoked him.


    It was one of the Ten Halls of Yama, the Song Emperor Yama.


    Yuan Xiucheng used to work under him. At that time, he discovered that Liu Sheng, who had become a half-demon, had also reported to the Dark Asura Palace through him. Originally, Emperor Song Yanluo wanted to take this credit, but he didn''t know what happened at that time. Yuan Xiucheng actually passed him and contacted the Ksitigarbha King, whom even Yama had difficulty contacting.


    Hence, Yuan Xiucheng, who had already been labeled a spy in the Dark Asura Palace, was unexpectedly valued by the Ksitigarbha King. Even more so, he placed this fragrant cake of Grand Xia into Yuan Xiucheng''s hands. Although the Dark Asura Palace''s influence in Great Xia had yet to be fully spread out, with the passage of time, once certain arrangements were successful, Yuan Xiucheng would very likely become a figure above ten thousand people in Dark Asura Palace.


    Of course, this was not what they wanted to see, and Emperor Song Yama was the worst of them all. He had always been troubled by the fact that Yuan Xiuzheng had taken credit for his offside cultivation. Now that he had found an opportunity, he was naturally very close to sarcasm.


    Although the surrounding Yan Luo disdained to use his words, he was more or less dissatisfied with Yuan Xiu''s sudden increase in cultivation, so he was naturally happy to sit on the sidelines and watch.


    Just like before, Yuan Xiucheng was very happy to satisfy this little wish of his former employer.


    He lowered his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Although he was puzzled by Xu Han''s actions, he wasn''t too worried.


    Of course, this certainty dissipated in the next moment when he looked at the projection where Xu Han was. This time, his brows really sank.


    It wasn''t just him, everyone present had a strange expression on their faces at that moment.


    Three thousand golden sword shadows were summoned from the scene. Xu Han, who was ready to attack, suddenly seemed to recall something and stopped the movement in his hand.


    He turned his head and looked somewhere.


    And that place was right in front of everyone. This was of course a very strange thing to do.


    The reason they were able to see the movements of the people who entered the Demon Suppressing Tower, including Xu Han, was because of a magic treasure called the Cruise Token. This treasure could hide around the person who was planted with the restriction and observe his movements. It never sent the picture back here.


    Such a thing was naturally an extremely secret existence. Even an ordinary Great Evolution Realm expert would find it difficult to discover his existence. Yuan Xiucheng had only placed it on Xu Han because he had brought Xu Han to see Liu Sheng that day.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han''s gaze was precisely where the cruise order was. Just as everyone was secretly speculating whether Xu Han''s gaze was a coincidence or something else, the youth in the scene suddenly smiled at them.


    "Have you seen enough?" The youth asked.


    Such a question naturally stunned everyone in the wooden house, but before they could regain their senses, Xu Han suddenly stretched out his hand, and the scene was completely obscured by the youth''s palm.


    Bang!


    With a light explosion, the scene of monitoring Xu Han completely extinguished after a burst of flickering.


    The big shots in the wooden house, look at me and look at you with strange expressions.


    Yuan Xiucheng, on the other hand, had a gloomy look on his face and shut up.


    ¡­


    "Lord Yuan, this little brother of yours doesn''t seem to be very obedient?" Within the black shadow, the Song Emperor, Yama, returned to his senses and looked at Yuan Xiucheng with a smile.


    Yuan Xiucheng glanced sideways at the black figure, his expression so cold that he did not answer.


    He looked out of the room, and at that moment, two figures in black robes stepped in from outside and knelt in front of him.


    "Go, show me how Liu Sheng is now?" He stared at the two figures and said in a gloomy tone.


    "Accept your orders." Hearing this, the two figures nodded their heads one after another. Then, their bodies flashed and they left the room filled with powerful figures from the Dark Asura Palace.


    "Is something wrong with Lord Yuan? Do you need me to send some men to accompany you?" Emperor Song Yanluo said again, his tone frivolous and full of schadenfreude.


    At this moment, Yuan Xiucheng turned to look at the black shadow again. "Don''t bother Sir, I have my own ideas."


    "I hope so. Lord Yuan, don''t disappoint the Hall Master''s expectations of you." Emperor Song laughed softly.


    Yuan Xiucheng no longer spoke. He looked at the projection that had been darkened because of the cruise order. His eyes gradually narrowed, and a cold light overflowed from the narrow crack in his eyes.


    He opened his mouth and murmured in a voice that only he could hear.


    "Xu Han, it looks like you really don''t intend to accept someone''s kindness."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 469 Finger Demon Needle

    Xu Han, who didn''t know what magical artifact it was, crushed it with one palm and smiled. Then, he turned his head to look at the tens of thousands of Illusory Demons beneath him.


    The youth''s clothes stirred at that moment. His eyes narrowed, and the three thousand sword shadows behind him turned into streaks of flowing light that shot into the places where the illusions were.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A loud explosion erupted, accompanied by the tragic cries of the Illusory Demons.


    Under Xu Han''s terrifying sword intent, the illusionary demons collapsed one after another, their bodies shattered into pieces, and the scene was tragic.


    With just a single sword move, there were 2,000 Illusory Demons who died under Xu Han''s sword move.


    The enraged Illusory Demons let out bursts of roars and surged towards Xu Han again. However, Xu Han was already far away from the central region. There was no restriction that could not fly in the central region. He stood in midair. These low-level Illusory Demons were simply unable to touch Xu Han''s body. Xu Han stood there leisurely.


    After a few breaths, the bodies of the dead Illusory Demons gradually dispersed. Streams of thin demonic energy surged towards Xu Han, condensing into a purple ball of light with his palm.


    Normally speaking, with a normal person''s body absorbing so much demonic energy, it would very quickly be sent out by the Demon Suppressing Tower. And even though the amount of low-grade demonic energy was incomparably large, it was still useless compared to those high-grade demonic energy. However, Xu Han did not hesitate at all. At that time, he gripped his hand and the boundless demonic energy poured into his right arm.


    A purple light flashed in Xu Han''s eyes.


    The muscles on his right arm began to wriggle irregularly, but calmed down after a few breaths.


    Xu Han''s eyes flashed with joy.


    "If this goes on, we''ll need around 70,000 more demonic energy to clear the fourth demonic cave." Xu Han said to himself.


    Xu Han had noticed this since he absorbed the first strand of demonic power in front of the siblings. To ordinary cultivators, the demonic power in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda was only used to comprehend the Laws of Heaven and Earth. To them, the strength of the demonic power was useless. What was really important was the Laws of Heaven and Earth contained within this strand of demonic power.


    Therefore, the demonic power that low-level illusions possessed, because the Laws of Heaven and Earth contained within them were practically non-existent, and no matter how much they absorbed, they wouldn''t be able to overflow. Xu Han, on the other hand, was different. His right arm was the demon arm, Ever since he refined this demon arm, He could continuously break through the demon cave by injecting sword intent into it, so as to increase control over the demon arm, He even vaguely felt that once he broke through the nine Demon Caves, he could use it as he wished. However, the amount of energy required to break through each Demon Cave increased exponentially. After breaking through the second Demon Cave, he stopped. With his current cultivation, it would probably take him years to break through the third Demon Cave.


    Fortunately, Master Wei had broken through the third Demon Cave for him, but this time, he had also used up the Demon Cave somewhere.


    Therefore, Xu Han could not use this method at this moment.


    However, the demonic power of the Illusory Demon in the Demon Suppressing Tower was just enough to satisfy the almost endless demand of the demon arm for power. The demonic power that others had abandoned was a treasure that Xu Han could not wait for.


    After the second Demon Cave exploded, its power was enough to rival a Great Evolution Realm expert. However, if this fourth Demon Cave exploded, even a half-step Immortal Realm expert, Xu Han, would have the power to fight.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s gaze towards the howling Illusory Demons beneath him instantly turned scorching hot.


    He did not think any further. With a wave of his hand, the three thousand sword shadows condensed again and rushed towards the Illusory Demons beneath him.


    ¡­


    It took Xu Han four hours to deal with all of these Illusory Demons one by one.


    After all, his cultivation was only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm, Although he was able to unleash combat power that far surpassed this realm, But it also consumed a lot of energy for him, The unknown divine sword given to him by the surveillance team, Its power was tremendous, Xu Han could only play to the surface. However, this was the case. Every time he activated the sword, it would consume an enormous amount of sword intent. With his current cultivation, he could only do it four or five times. Therefore, after releasing three thousand sword shadows four times, he had no choice but to stop and rest for a long time. He could only activate the sword once the internal energy in his body recovered. In this way, he would consume more than four hours.


    Xu Han calculated carefully. A day had passed since he arrived at the Demon Suppressing Tower. It was estimated that most of the cultivators had already reached the third floor, and a large number of Illusory Devils were still waiting for him to harvest them from the second floor.


    However, he did not rush off to the next floor. Instead, he leisurely took out the dried rations he carried with him and sat on the ground to eat.


    There were about 60,000 Illusory Demons in the center of the first floor, He had already been killed by Xu Han. He still lacked a bit of demonic power to break through the fourth Demon Cave. There were naturally many fish that had escaped the net around the first floor, but Xu Han did not plan to kill one of them. After all, the search process required a lot of effort. It was more or less fruitful to search like this. Instead of doing so, it was better to go to the second floor to harvest those Illusory Demons.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han took out another item from his bosom.


    That was something Nangong Jing had given him when he left. He had been busy harvesting these Illusory Devils and had no time to care about it. Now that Xu Han was free, he naturally remembered this matter.


    He placed the item in front of him and carefully measured it.


    It was a compass made of unknown metal in his eyes. There was a pointer in the middle that was somewhat similar to the so-called compass. Xu Han held it and tampered with it twice. The pointer was pointing at a certain point. He looked in the direction of the pointer and saw that the pointer pointed towards the halo leading to the next floor.


    He was slightly stunned, as if he had thought of something. In order to verify this guess, his body moved quickly.


    Very quickly, he realized that no matter where he went, the direction the pointer pointed to was the location of the halo.


    "Is it really a compass?" Xu Han looked at the thing and muttered to himself with a strange expression.


    Of course, this was not a compass, and what Xu Han said was just a joke.


    To be exact, this thing should be the Demon Needle. He could sense the density of demonic energy in a region and thus mark the direction. This was naturally useless elsewhere, but if the demonic energy in this tower was the densest, it would naturally be the entrance.


    This was also the reason why when Xu Han had no clue as to how to find the entrance, the Nangong Jing siblings were able to do it with ease.


    With this item, Xu Han''s journey in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda would save him a lot of trouble.


    As he thought of this, Xu Han smiled faintly, "Looks like this Nangong Jing is still a reasonable person."


    As he thought this, he finally stepped out and entered the halo.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 470 The Return of the Heart

    Rumble!


    After a spring thunder.


    It began to drizzle again in Chang''an.


    Ye Hongjian walked through the ancient corridor of the Tian Ce Mansion to the entrance of the manor.


    The spring rain fell on the eaves and flowed down the cracks in the rubble, forming a rain curtain in front of Ye Hongjian.


    The pedestrians on the streets were in a hurry, their shoes stepping on the bluestone floor, stepping on the stagnant water, splashing everywhere.


    The spring rain was endless and annoying.


    At the very least, Ye Hongjian was very tired of this. This rain made her mood especially heavy.


    However, the pedestrians on the streets weren''t like this. At least some of them still had smiles on their faces even though they were walking in the rain.


    "Senior Sister." At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned. She followed the sound and saw a figure wearing a purple robe standing in the drizzle looking at her with a smile.


    Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but be stunned.


    She had probably never expected him to come here.


    As she thought about this, the figure walked through the layers of rain curtains and arrived in front of her.


    "Why don''t you bring your Little Xu here at home? Why are you free to come to my place?" Ye Hongjian glanced at the man''s wet clothes and asked.


    "My son has Zi Chuan to take care of him. Don''t bother me." The man did not seem to feel Ye Hongjian''s attitude of rejecting people from thousands of miles away and replied with a smile.


    "Oh." Ye Hongjian replied and put away her temper to continue talking with the man.


    Actually, she didn''t have much dislike for him.


    She was simply unable to arouse any interest.


    Her father said that only by killing Xu Han could Great Zhou calm down.


    Mr. Lu also said that only by supporting Yuwen Nanjing to ascend to the throne could the Li people live and work in peace and contentment.


    Naturally, she did not approve of such a move, but she did not doubt the result.


    But in fact? The Tian Ce Mansion had done everything he wanted, but the temporary calm was just an illusion before the next wave of riots. A new storm was brewing. She could smell it, and she was tired of it.


    But she couldn''t stop it. All she could do was stay out of it.


    The man seemed to have seen through her thoughts, but he did not break them. He only walked to her side and stood beside her. He looked at the drizzling spring rain on the street and the pedestrians running in the rain.


    "What? If you don''t accompany your precious son, why don''t you come here to watch the rain with me?" After a few breaths, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again. Her tone was somewhat cold, and it carried a sense of expulsion.


    However, the man still smiled faintly as if he did not understand what she said.


    Then he stretched out his hand and pointed at the pedestrians who were running in the rain.


    "Senior Sister, don''t you find it strange? Why is it that people who are clearly drenched in the rain are smiling and those who are not drenched in the rain are not frowning?"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian turned her head. She did not like the way men spoke. She frowned and looked at the man and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    The man smiled again. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just touching the scenery. I can''t help but sigh."


    "What exclamation?" At that time, Ye Hongjian''s brows furrowed even deeper.


    "People who have a place to go have flowers everywhere they go. People who don''t have a place to go are like ice and snow everywhere they go. Senior Sister, do you still not know what you want?" The man looked at Ye Hongjian''s cold gaze and said softly.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian''s body trembled slightly. Her eyebrows sank. She repeated the previous question again, but her tone was much colder. "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    "Nothing." The man''s answer was the same as before, even more relaxed than before.


    "It''s just that I met an old friend yesterday. He came from Great Xia and brought me some news. I think Senior Sister Ye might be interested in this news, so he sent it over to Senior Sister."


    The man smiled confidently as he said this. He was sure of some of his judgments.


    And Ye Hongjian''s next reaction also proved this point very well.


    Ye Hongjian''s cold expression suddenly melted at that moment. She stared at the man and asked anxiously, "Is that him?"


    "Yes." The man nodded, but he did not intend to sell the matter. Then, he said, "Brother Xu is currently in the Royal City. It seems that there is still a big problem."


    A simple sentence and a few numbers caused the ice-cold girl''s expression to change drastically.


    She did not say anything, but her eyebrows had already been piled up into a mountain, revealing her heart completely at this moment.


    Men, or teenagers.


    Looking at Ye Hongjian in front of him, he suddenly smiled.


    "Go and find him," he said.


    It was a very light number, but it made Ye Hongjian feel as if she had been heavily hammered.


    She looked at the man, her eyes flickering, as if she was hesitating or struggling.


    "After the spring rain in Chang''an is the thunderstorm and torrential rain in summer. Those who have a place to go can still live peacefully here. Even if it is dangerous, at least there is life force. Those who have no place to go can only drift along with the waves. Life and death are not up to them." The man''s voice sounded again, much deeper and more sincere.


    After the man finished speaking, he took a deep look at Ye Hongjian and turned around to leave.


    Only when his back stepped into the rain did Ye Hongjian regain her senses.


    "What about you? Are you still going to do that? What about Zi Chuan and Xiao Xu?" She looked at the figure and thought about the youth who had fought with everyone for trivial matters. She was somewhat dazed, but she couldn''t help but ask.


    The man paused for a moment, seemingly about to turn around, but he did not turn around in the end.


    He thought about the head that he had personally cut off on that rainy night, and a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Senior Sister is very lucky that you can still live for yourself, because your life is your own."


    "I can''t. I got my life in exchange for someone else''s. I have to help him finish what he hasn''t done."


    After saying that, the man took another step and walked into the rain curtain.


    The rain became heavier at that time. Ye Hongjian looked at the leaving figure. She suddenly clenched her fists and said in a voice that only she could hear clearly, "Thank you."


    ¡­


    At the end of March, spring rain continued.


    After the last spring rain, a memorial was passed from the Tian Ce Mansion to the Pu Tian Palace.


    Yuwen Nan Jing held the memorial in his hand for a long time before finally agreeing to it.


    Thus, a piece of news spread throughout Chang''an City.


    Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master Ye Hongjian resigned as Manor Master, assisting the four emperors, Mr. Lu, to take over the position of Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master.


    On that night, Ye Hongjian, who had left the position of Manor Master, bid farewell to her parents and led the youth named Su Mu''an all the way north, her whereabouts unknown.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 471 Forged Body

    The second floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    Xu Han stood in the mist, and beneath him were nearly ten thousand dark Illusory Demons.


    Xu Han closed his eyes as if an old monk was meditating. His clothes fluttered, and the hair on his forehead was automatically raised high. Purple rays of light lingered around his strong right arm, flowing back and forth.


    A few breaths later, the purple light suddenly flashed and all of it poured into his right arm.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    A series of seemingly indistinct sounds echoed throughout the world, accompanied by strange rhythms that surged out like waves.


    Suddenly, the youth''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. The strange rhythm immediately dissipated, and the gray world once again returned to calm.


    Xu Han stretched out his right hand and placed it in front of his eyes. He carefully examined the right arm.


    A hint of joy appeared on his face.


    Success!


    The fourth Demon Cave was finally broken by him after he had killed nearly 5,000 Second Illusory Demons.


    The Illusory Demon on the second floor was roughly at the Fourth Realm and at the early Nether Opening Realm. The amount of demonic energy contained in its body was about four to five times that of the Illusory Demon on on the first floor.


    The difficulty of killing had also increased exponentially, The five thousand Illusory Demons had consumed two hours of Xu Han''s life. Including the two hours he had spent here, Xu Han had already stayed for three hours for the second time. If he wanted to clean up the remaining ten thousand Illusory Demons, he would have to spend another four hours. If this continued, most of the cultivators would have already reached the fourth or even fifth floor by the time he finished taking care of these things.


    Xu Han had Xu Han''s plan, so he couldn''t afford to waste too much time. Moreover, after the fourth Demon Cave rushed out, the demon energy required for the fifth Demon Cave was even more enormous to the point that it was almost an astronomical number.


    He made a slight calculation. With the demonic power of the second level of the Illusory Demon as the unit of calculation, The amount of demonic power required to break through the fifth Demon Cave was over 200,000, However, these Illusory Demons in front of him were only more than 10,000. Although the higher they went up, the more demonic power the Illusory Demons possessed, but their numbers were also decreasing. If this was calculated, they would probably only be able to slaughter all the Illusory Demons in the Demon Suppressing Tower after rushing through the fifth Demon Cave.


    Obviously, Xu Han did not have the time or energy to do so.


    However, he was still a little unwilling to give up the treasure vault in front of him just like that.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han frowned.


    He was wondering if there was any way to quickly kill these Illusory Demons, or¡­


    Suddenly, the youth''s eyes lit up. It was as if he had thought of something. He held his hand in the air and a golden sword image appeared behind him. Under his command, it whistled towards the group of Illusory Devils.


    With a howl, the golden sword silhouette cleanly removed the head of an Illusory Demon.


    After a few breaths, the Illusory Demon''s body dissipated, and purple demonic energy immediately surged into Xu Han''s hands.


    Xu Han clenched his large hand and closed his eyes to concentrate. His right arm and the Asura Art circulated at the same time, along with the starlight left behind by the watcher in his body.


    Xu Han''s thoughts were very simple.


    The Asura Art was originally a method that relied on absorbing demonic energy to temper the body, but the human body and demonic energy were not compatible. Therefore, such a method usually required cultivators to cooperate with the fists and feet on the flesh to absorb demonic energy. However, even so, the harvest would be even weaker in the later stages. That was why so many Asuras were stopped at the fourth realm of the Physical Body Realm, where Xu Han was currently at the Violet Firmament Realm, and were not allowed to enter an inch.


    However, the current situation was slightly different. The demonic power in these illusionary demons was different from ordinary demonic power. It came from the demon lord''s demonic power. It was easier to absorb. This was also the reason why human cultivators had to compete for the demonic power. Of course, what they absorbed was only the Laws of Heaven and Earth, and what Xu Han needed was the demonic power itself.


    Secondly, Xu Han had another Demon Lord''s demon arm. He could convert this demon energy into his own things through the demon arm, and then use the starlight left behind by the surveillance to forcefully absorb this demon energy into his body.


    This thought was only Xu Han''s deduction, and he wasn''t fully confident that he could accomplish this.


    Therefore, just in case, he had only absorbed the demonic power of an Illusory Demon for his experiment.


    After a hundred breaths of time, when his eyes opened, a wisp of dense joy instantly appeared between his eyebrows.


    He succeeded.


    Although it took a lot of time, it was only because he had never done such a thing before. Some details needed to be changed to adapt. This success meant that the tens of thousands of Illusory Demons in front of him were enough to nourish Xu Han''s physical body.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated. Three more sword shadows surged out, heading towards the heads of the Illusory Demons.


    This time, he still took a hundred breaths of time to absorb all three strands of demonic energy. Although time didn''t seem to have changed, the amount of demonic energy he absorbed had tripled. As he continued to absorb it, the amount of demonic energy he absorbed would increase. Whether it was the amount of time he consumed or the amount of demonic energy he absorbed each time, he was very certain of this.


    Therefore, when he attacked again, the number of sword shadows that surged out was raised to ten.


    ¡­


    The fifth floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    "What should we do?" Fang Ziyu, who was hiding behind a huge boulder, turned his head to look at Yan Zhan, who was beside him, and asked with a frown.


    The two of them had already met on the second floor. Although every floor of the tower seemed to have been tampered with, There were a large number of Illusory Demons gathered at the entrance, but their cultivation levels were extremely high. Especially Fang Ziyu''s Heavenly Art of Devouring Demons, which was cultivated by Fang Ziyu, was like the natural enemies of these Illusory Demons formed from demonic power. With their tacit cooperation, the two of them could be considered as one of the first few cultivators to reach the fifth floor.


    However, this situation had changed at this moment.


    The cultivation of the Illusory Demon on the fifth floor had already reached the late Heavenly Hunt Realm, At this moment, there were nearly a thousand Illusory Demons entrenched at the entrance, Moreover, these magical creatures were not restricted by the restriction of being unable to fly at the entrance, It was piled up in the surroundings of the halo. If they wanted to rely on the previous self-diversion to find another opportunity to enter, there would be many risks. Moreover, the consumption and even injuries caused by forceful entry could leave hidden dangers in the future battles. Therefore, neither of them was willing to make such a move unless they had to do so as a last resort.


    Facing Fang Ziyu''s question, Yan Zhan also frowned.


    These Illusory Demons were too powerful, The number was also extremely shocking, If the two of them were to lead everyone behind them, they would have to keep up with four to five hundred Illusory Demons, It was very troublesome to escape. If there were two more people, it would be much simpler. However, there was no one else around. Moreover, this trip to the Demon Suppressing Tower was originally a matter of contention. Ordinary people would naturally not be willing to cooperate with them if they had the means to escape. However, if they waited, those high-grade Illusory Demons would inevitably be defeated first.


    Just as the two of them were hesitating, two figures suddenly landed behind them.


    The two of them were shocked. They hurriedly turned around and looked vigilantly at the person who suddenly arrived. However, they discovered that the two of them were the Nangong Jing siblings who were swordsmen.


    After experiencing the competition between swordsmen, Fang Ziyu had no good impression of the two of them, especially Nangong Jing.


    She frowned and asked warily, "What are you doing?"


    Nangong Jing, however, intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the group of Illusory Demons not far away and said, "It seems that you two are in trouble."


    "Didn''t you guys also have one?" Yan Zhan''s mind was full of vigor, and he quickly reacted as he said in a deep voice.


    "Since we''re both in trouble, why don''t we help each other?" Nangong Jing narrowed his eyes.


    This was naturally a very tempting suggestion. After all, according to Fang Ziyu and Yan Zhan''s calculations, if one or two more people could split the chase of these Illusory Demons, the chances of breaking through to the fifth floor would be much higher. However, Fang Ziyu did not appreciate it. He coldly snorted and said, "Humph! Why should we believe you?"


    It wasn''t that Young Miss Fang wasn''t unreasonable, but her temperament was always like this, clearly distinguishing between love and hatred. Moreover, if the Nangong Jing siblings truly harbored malicious intentions, then they would only need to step into the halo first, and the Illusory Demons chasing them would be able to turn their horses around to kill Fang Ziyu and Fang Ziyu, causing the two of them to fall into a dilemma. Therefore, her worries were not without reason.


    Nangong Jing did not get angry when he was questioned by Miss Fang in an unfriendly tone. Instead, he tilted his head and thought about it with extreme seriousness.


    After a while, she suddenly smiled and said, "Think of it as repaying Young Master Xu for his generosity."


    "What?" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s expression changed and his tone increased.


    Yan Zhan''s temper was calm, but he couldn''t help but frown. He looked at the smiling Nangong Jing and asked in a deep voice, "What does Lord Nangong mean?"


    "Don''t listen to my sister''s nonsense." However, Nangong Zhuo, who was behind Nangong Jing, couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He hurriedly took a step forward and explained to the two people with anxious expressions, "I met my elder sister on the first floor with my brother. Fortunately, he helped me reach the next floor. Brother Xu''s abilities weren''t that bad, but¡­"


    At this point, Nangong Zhuo hesitated, and his expression became rather strange.


    "Just what?" Fang Ziyu couldn''t stand the way he spoke, so he hurriedly asked.


    However, Brother Xu didn''t seem to understand the rules of the Demon Suppressing Tower. He didn''t even let go of the Illusory Demon Force on the first floor ¡­ Nangong Zhuo said guiltily. After all, Xu Han was grateful to them, but they didn''t tell him about it because of all the prejudices they had previously. Thinking about this, Nangong Zhuo felt even more ashamed.


    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Fang Ziyu and the other two heaved a sigh of relief, as if they didn''t care about Xu Han''s "hunger without choice of food" at all.


    Naturally, Nangong Zhuo was puzzled, but he didn''t know that before Nangong Jing read out those rules, Xu Han had already told Fang Ziyu and Fang Ziyu everything. With their understanding of Xu Han, they naturally knew that there was a reason for him to do so. As long as they heard that he didn''t have anything else to do, their worries would naturally be relieved.


    Seeing that Nangong Zhuo was still entangled with Fang Ziyu, Nangong Jing became impatient. She hurriedly pulled her younger brother to look at Fang Ziyu provocatively and asked, "Do you dare? If you guys still want to wait here, we siblings won''t accompany you anymore!"


    Knowing that Xu Han was unharmed, Fang Ziyu heaved a sigh of relief. Naturally, it was impossible for her to lower her head in front of Nangong Jing. Thus, she patted her chest and said, "See who doesn''t dare! When the time comes, don''t blame me for not saving you!"


    The two women seemed to have lost their temper as they leapt forward, ignoring Nangong Zhuo and Yan Zhan, and rushed straight towards the place where the Illusory Demons were gathered.


    Seeing this, Yan Zhan smiled bitterly and exchanged glances with Nangong Zhuo. Both of them could see the same helplessness in each other''s eyes. However, this was clearly not the time to delve deeper into this matter, so they hurriedly followed the two of them and chased after them.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 472 Everyone, Please Return

    Two days had passed since the start of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    The gap between cultivators gradually widened over time. The fastest person had already reached the seventh floor, Most of the other cultivators were already at the fifth or sixth floor, Of course, there were also some cultivators with lower cultivation who chose to kill the Illusory Demons and seize the demonic power at the fifth or sixth level. After all, once they reached the sixth floor, the strength of the Illusory Demon would increase to the early stage of the Mortal Realm. For some cultivators, such strength was already the limit they could endure. Therefore, they were unwilling to take the risk to climb up, lest they would lose to the Illusory Demon at that time and end up returning empty-handed from their trip to the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    There were quite a few cultivators who had made such a choice. During this period of time, nearly fifty to sixty cultivators had been teleported out. However, regardless of whether it was newly promoted swordsmen or swordsmen who had served for many years, their grades were mostly in the Copper Handle. Most cultivators were still trying their best to climb up the ladder.


    However, what they hadn''t expected was that there was still someone hovering on the third floor.


    It was a youth with a long sword on his back, but he was trying to draw a sword.


    He charged into the dense group of Illusory Demons, using his physical body to fight against thousands of Illusory Demons.


    His expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with intense battle intent. Every punch carried the sound of breaking through the air, rumbling in the world where the Illusory Demon roared endlessly. Each punch was accompanied by several Illusory Demons'' flesh being torn apart, and their bodies dying on the spot. At that time, the demonic energy within the Illusory Demon''s body continuously surged towards him, wrapping around his body.


    His right arm continuously emitted strange ripples. As the ripples were released, all of the demonic energy was sucked into his body. A dragon elephant phantom also surged out from behind him at that time. As the demonic energy surged in, the dragon elephant phantom was constantly being condensed.


    Yes.


    This was the symbol of the fifth realm of the physical body, the Dragon Elephant realm!


    After Xu Han cleaned up the remaining Illusory Demons on the second floor, he finally broke through to the fifth realm, the Dragon Elephant Realm, and broke through to the Violet Firmament Realm.


    However, he had no intention of stopping here. This was a rare opportunity. There were plenty of Illusory Demons waiting for him to harvest in the Demon Suppressing Tower. How could Xu Han let this go?


    Boom!


    With a loud boom, Xu Han punched out, and the last Illusory Demon was instantly smashed into meat paste by this enormous force.


    Xu Han took a deep breath and stood still. When the surrounding demonic energy poured into his right arm, he used several breaths of time to absorb all of the demonic energy before letting out a long sigh of relief.


    The dragon-elephant phantom behind him let out a long howl at that time and then entered his body.


    Xu Han clenched his hands. A bone explosion rang out, and he could clearly feel the tremendous power contained within his body.


    Regardless of whether it was strength or physical body strength, it was extremely significant compared to the fourth realm, the Violet Firmament Realm. It could even be said to be a geometric increase.


    Although the cultivation of this fleshly body was very difficult, once one reached a high realm, the amount of power one could possess was extremely considerable.


    According to legend, those who could ascend to the Immortal Realm with their physical bodies would experience a lightning tribulation like sitting on a wall and watching the rain. They were relaxed and relaxed, and their strength was naturally imaginable. However, ascending to the Immortal Realm in this world was already rare, and those who could do so with their physical bodies were even more unheard of.


    However, Xu Han did not have the time to think about things that far away. After pondering for a moment, he took a step forward and entered the halo leading to the fourth floor.


    ¡­


    Five days later.


    Most of the cultivators had already fulfilled their wishes. After leaving the tower, they had more or less obtained some harvests. Of course, there were also some who had failed. They had either lost to the Illusory Demons or suffered serious injuries while snatching the Illusory Demons, but had also been teleported out of the tower.


    Of course, Fang Ziyu and the others weren''t among the majority of them.


    After she and Nangong Jing met on the fifth floor, a group of people traveled together. Although Fang Ziyu and Nangong Jing were strangely unpleasant to each other on the road, fortunately, with Yan Zhan and Nangong Zhuo in the middle, this short-lived alliance had managed to cut through the thorns and cut through the thorns all the way to the ninth floor.


    Once they reached the sixth floor, the road behind them would not be as easy as before. The cultivation of Illusory Demons had been raised to the Dust Leaving Realm. Although the number of Illusory Demons had greatly decreased, the number of Illusory Demons in the Dust Leaving Realm could not


    Therefore, the group of people walked carefully and with difficulty.


    Originally, they planned to start hunting Illusory Demons on the eighth floor to obtain demonic power, but the Illusory Demons on the eighth floor were really too popular. They had little chance to attack, so they could only ruthlessly reach the ninth floor.


    Originally, he had thought that although the cultivation of the Illusory Demon on the ninth floor was close to the middle Great Evolution Realm, Nangong Zhuo, the weakest of the four of them, was also a Sword Dao cultivator at the Great Perfection Realm of the Li Chen Realm. It wouldn''t be difficult for the four of them to work together.


    However, when they arrived at the ninth floor, they realized that things weren''t as simple as they had imagined.


    The ninth floor wasn''t big, but it was a thousand feet in size. At least, it was much smaller than the rest of the wastelands that even if they used all their strength, they would still have to walk for three to four hours.


    The number of Illusory Demons here was also extremely rare, only nine, but all of them were at the entrance to the tenth floor.


    The power of these Illusory Demons had already reached the Great Evolution Realm and possessed some intelligence. Although this intelligence was not enough for them to do anything shocking, it allowed these Illusory Demons to understand the principle of advancing and retreating together. As the saying goes, if one of the Illusory Devils were to be provoked, the rest would be sent out. It was obviously impossible to destroy them one by one.


    However, if he wanted to be forceful, there would be even more trouble.


    The further up the tower, the stronger the Illusory Demon became. The more powerful the Illusory Demon was, the denser the demonic energy contained within its body. To cultivators, this was a treasure that they couldn''t ask for more. If used properly, it could even become a sharp weapon that could pierce through the window paper when cultivators climbed up the Immortal Realm.


    Unlike Fang Ziyu and the others who had been forced to the ninth floor, there were many experts of the Great Xia River and Lake who had been immersed in the Great Evolution Realm for many years. They were all hiding in the surroundings at this moment. Although they did not attack, they were all nervously watching everything here.


    No one dared to attack first, because once they attacked, they would be surrounded by nine Great Evolution Realm Illusory Demons, and they would likely become the target of many people hiding in the shadows.


    Ever since arriving here, Fang Ziyu and the others had been hiding in the dark. Everyone was waiting for an opportunity to arrive, and another day had passed.


    When Fang Ziyu and the others were about to fall asleep, the opportunity finally came.


    Accompanied by waves of True Essence fluctuations, the sounds of fighting came from not far away from the four of them.


    Several figures landed on the open space not far from where the nine Illusory Demons were. The leader''s expression was gloomy, but he said loudly, "We''ll take care of this place."


    "Everyone, please return."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 473 Change

    Along with the person who said this, there were a total of seven figures standing there. Unexpectedly, Fang Ziyu still happened to recognize all seven of them.


    Speaking of which, it was all thanks to Chu Chouli. Back then, he had introduced the dark horses on the Silver Ranking to Fang Ziyu''s ears. At this moment, there were actually quite a few of them standing at the center of the ninth floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    "Why them?" Nangong Jing frowned.


    Nangong Jing had already noticed the black horses on the seven Silver Execution Rankings. Suddenly, seven characters who had never been heard of before appeared, And with his cultivation, Just like the previous Xu Han and Guang Lingui, Nangong Jing, as a golden-robed swordsman, had naturally secretly sent people to investigate these people. She could still roughly understand Xu Han''s identity, but the seven dark horses, along with the previous Guang Lingui, seemed to have appeared out of thin air. Everything about them before was blank.


    Nangong Jing was also extremely skeptical of this, but in Xiao Ran''s words, the rules of the Sword Handling Pavilion were laid out there. Since there were no bad rules, you wouldn''t be able to find out why. Then let him go.


    That was why Nangong Jing suppressed his doubts. Seeing the seven of them suddenly appear together, Nangong Jing''s heart sank. She knew that some of her previous worries seemed to be extremely necessary.


    However, no matter how surprised Nangong Jing was, he had no intention of taking action.


    After all, there were no fewer than twenty Great Evolution Realm experts hibernating in the surroundings. Even though the seven of them had displayed overwhelming combat strength in the previous battles, they were still on the Silver Execution Rankings. At this moment, wanting to use the strength of seven against the many Great Evolution Realm experts present was nothing more than a fool''s dream.


    Of course, even though he was extremely confident about this, just like Nangong Jing, who stood still, none of the people hiding in the shadows responded to the arrogant seven people.


    It was undoubtedly the best choice for him to remain motionless before he could figure out what was going on with the other party.


    To Ke Yuan, such an outcome was not strange, and he had already expected it.


    He was ordered by one of the Ten Halls of Hell, As far as he knew, there were eight Asuras sent here. Originally, according to the plan, he was going to compete with these Demon Monarchs for the tenth floor''s blood essence. However, not only did this plan suddenly change, the Yama behind each of them sent them a message asking them to work together to obtain the Demon Monarch''s blood essence as soon as possible.


    Such a change was naturally unexpected, but as an Asura, obeying orders was the first priority. Thus, after a brief moment of daze, the seven people on guard gathered together.


    Since the people behind the scenes demanded that they obtain this item as soon as possible, it was naturally impossible for them to endlessly waste it with these cultivators who were hiding in the shadows and waiting for the right time.


    So they chose to take the initiative.


    At that time, Ke Yuan sneered. He turned his head to look at his six companions behind him and whispered, "Attack!"


    With these words, the seven of them, including Ke Yuan, stopped and flew in seven different directions.


    There was a Great Evolution Realm expert hiding in each of their suicidal targets without exception.


    Most likely, they did not expect these seven people to be so decisive. Everyone was stunned at that moment, and right at this stall, these seven people had already fought against the other seven Great Evolution Realm experts who were hiding on the ninth floor.


    The two sides quickly clashed. One side was a Great Evolution Realm expert from all over Great Xia Jianghu. The other side was a dark horse that could not see the depth of the Silver Rankings. For a moment, the two sides were inextricably linked. Those who were not attacked all had strange expressions on their faces, and they couldn''t understand what this group of people was thinking.


    Originally, Ke Yuan and his group had suddenly attacked in an arrogant tone. They thought that the other party had some extraordinary killing move and were secretly on guard. However, they never expected that Ke Yuan and the others would attack at this moment. Although their cultivation levels were comparable to those of the Great Evolution Realm experts, there were still more than ten Great Evolution Realm experts hiding in the shadows apart from the seven that were fighting with Ke Yuan and the others.


    Judging from the inextricable posture of the two warring parties, even if Ke Yuan won, he would inevitably suffer serious injuries in the end. At that time, how would they face off against the remaining experts?


    Thinking about the people who hadn''t been attacked by Ke Yuan, their expressions changed and their expressions revealed joy.


    Right now, they only needed to sit on the sidelines and let the two sides decide between the winner and the loser, and then they would take care of the remaining people. At that time, there would only be ten people left on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. Although carving up the nine Illusory Demons was still troublesome, the chances were more than double.


    However, these thoughts had just arisen in the hearts of the crowd, and a strange change had suddenly occurred.


    A purple light suddenly lit up in the eyes of the few people led by Ke Yuan. A strange energy fluctuation spread out from their bodies. The Great Evolution Realm experts who were fighting with them were stunned. Before they could understand the changes, a roar came from not far away. Then, several figures committed suicide in front of them. It was actually the nine powerful Illusory Demons who had been quietly staying in the center!


    For some unknown reason, they were actually urged by the seven of them to suddenly join the battlefield.


    Such a change had clearly far exceeded the expectations of those present, Especially those Great Evolution Realm experts who were facing off against Ke Yuan and the others, He was even more caught off guard, All of them were injured by the nine Illusory Demons that had suddenly joined the battlefield. Coupled with the fact that Ke Yuan and the others had no intention of doing anything, the offensive became even more frigid at that moment. The few of them were unable to retaliate, and they quickly suffered serious injuries. The array formation inside the Demon Suppressing Tower sensed this and automatically operated, sending these Great Evolution Realm experts who were fighting against Ke Yuan and the others out.


    This change had a long story to tell, but in reality, it had only happened within ten breaths of time.


    By the time the rest of the crowd regained their senses, the situation on the field had undergone an earth-shattering change.


    The seven of them, together with the nine Illusory Devils that they controlled for some reason, had sixteen Great Evolution Realm combat prowess.


    On the other side, even if Fang Ziyu and the others were included, they would only look like eleven or twelve people. Moreover, these eleven or twelve people were fighting their own battles. Under this situation, the difference in combat strength between the two sides could be said to have reached an insurmountable level.


    The leader, Ke Yuan, seemed to think that victory was within his grasp. At that time, he placed the broadsword on his shoulder and resisted. His gaze swept past the people hiding around him, and he said loudly again.


    "How is it? Are you going by yourself? Or should I personally invite you to leave?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 474 One Is Not Enough

    Hearing this, everyone knew that they could no longer hide. At that time, they all appeared and walked out of their hiding places. They silently looked at Ke Yuan and the others on the field.


    Ke Yuan''s eyebrows sank, and the corners of his mouth revealed a sinister smile.


    The plan went well, As everyone can see, they have the ability to drive this illusion, However, the seven of them had fought their own battles before, so there weren''t many Illusory Demons that could be driven by them. Naturally, they couldn''t contend against the cultivators present. But now that the plan had changed and their weapons had merged together, they had enough combat power to crush everyone present. Naturally, they didn''t have the need to continue fighting with these people anymore. The seven people who had repulsed him at the beginning had laid the foundation for victory.


    Thinking of this, the smile in his heart became even more intense. Next, he only needed to force the remaining few people to retreat. They could bring these Illusory Demons to the last floor to fight against the highest level demon spirits and obtain the Demon Lord''s blood essence.


    Although these Illusory Demons were powerful, they still lacked intelligence. With the Demon Refining Technique given by the Dark Asura Palace, it was not difficult to control these Illusory Demons for a short period of time. Moreover, the demon spirits on the tenth floor were extremely powerful. Therefore, the safest method was naturally to chase away many cultivators. Only then could they use these Illusory Demons to resist those demon Spirits.


    "Since they have the ability, why did these people hide with us in the beginning, directly controlling these Illusory Devils to attack, and then waiting for an opportunity to seize this Essence Demonic Energy?" Fang Ziyu looked at Ke Yuan and the others not far away and said with a frown.


    "Perhaps what they want is not the origin demonic power of the ninth level. They have a bigger plan." Surprisingly, Nangong Jing didn''t have any intention of fighting Fang Ziyu. Instead, he responded in a deep voice.


    A bigger scheme?


    This is not a hard answer to think of.


    Fang Ziyu''s expression changed slightly. "You mean they want to go to the tenth floor?"


    On the tenth floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower, there was not an illusion demon, but a demon spirit that possessed the Demon Lord''s Blood Essence. This matter was not considered to be Xin Mi. It was just that practically no cultivator had ever been there. One reason was that the Demon Lord''s blood essence was not of much use to ordinary cultivators. The other reason was that those demon spirits were truly too powerful. They did not have enough benefits, so ordinary cultivators naturally would not provoke them.


    Of course, apart from this matter, Nangong Jing, who was a high-ranking swordsman of the Sword Handling Pavilion, also knew something even more mysterious.


    The tenth floor was already close to the location of the sealed Demon Monarch. Although going to the tenth floor would not affect this matter, the Sword Handling Pavilion or the Dragon Hidden Temple did not encourage cultivators to go there.


    Although there were doubts in their hearts about their intentions, neither Nangong Jing nor the rest of the cultivators had any intention of compromising.


    After all, this was a rare opportunity. How could they be willing?


    "Everyone, do you really want to toast without being punished?" Seeing this, Ke Yuan sneered and the nine Illusory Devils behind him suddenly shot out.


    "Everyone, this is not the time to scheme against each other. You and I want to seize the demonic power. Only by working together against these people can we have a chance of survival!" Someone shouted loudly.


    Many cultivators were naturally not stupid, and at that time, they all put on airs and prepared to fight.


    However, at this moment, many cultivators were only joining forces as an expedient measure. Although they had the intention to work together, it was difficult to compare to the seven of them.


    At that time, the seven of them tacitly stopped eight cultivators from the flanks, including Nangong Jingfang Ziyu and the others. They wrestled with them, not wanting to injure the enemy but to stall them.


    On the other hand, the remaining three cultivators had to face the nine Illusory Demons.


    "Not good! They want to break it one by one!" Soon, some of these cultivators sensed Ke Yuan and the others'' intentions.


    However, even though the eight cultivators, including Fang Ziyu and the others, were not afraid of the seven of them, they were still unable to turn this small advantage into victory.


    They''re stalled.


    After more than ten breaths of time, they had to pay the price for the current situation.


    The three cultivators who faced the nine Illusory Devils alone quickly revealed signs of defeat. They were all seriously injured by the Illusory Devils and were teleported out by the Demon Suppressing Tower. The situation reversed once again. The nine Illusory Demons surrounded and killed each other. The difference in combat strength was 16 to 8, causing everyone to retreat.


    However, Ke Yuan and his group were able to swiftly defeat another four cultivators, and they were spread out from the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    Only Fang Ziyu and the others were left on the field.


    "Do you still want to resist?" Ke Yuan looked at the four people who were gradually getting out of hand, and the smile on his face grew even wider. He was about to attack again.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something, and his body suddenly stopped.


    "Wait!" He let out a loud shout, causing everyone around him to be stunned for a moment. They all stopped moving their hands, and the Illusory Demons that were driven by them also stopped.


    Seeing this, Fang Ziyu and the others were slightly stunned. They couldn''t understand why this was happening, and many of Ke Yuan''s companions were also stunned as they looked at Ke Yuan in confusion.


    Ke Yuan lowered his head and stood there silently for a while. When he raised his head, his gaze landed on Fang Ziyu. His expression immediately became strange.


    "The higher-ups have spoken. You can''t touch her." At that moment, he pointed at Fang Ziyu.


    This was something that no one expected.


    However, unlike Ke Yuan and the others who accepted this fact after a slight stunning moment, Fang Ziyu and the others thought much more.


    For example, as swordsmen, the Nangong siblings could tell that Ke Yuan and his group seemed to have come from an organization. In Great Xia''s Jianghu, it seemed that there had never been such a sect or organization that possessed such great power and such strange methods.


    Fang Ziyu, on the other hand, faintly guessed a little, at least he had some judgement on the origins of Ke Yuan and the others.


    However, Ke Yuan and the others didn''t care what they were thinking.


    He stretched out his hand, and an Illusory Demon stepped out at that moment, walking towards Fang Ziyu and the others.


    The Illusory Demon changed its cruel and even crazy behavior and instead knelt down respectfully in front of Fang Ziyu, exposing his neck.


    "This can be considered as an apology for offending the girl. Please accept it." At that moment, Ke Yuan''s voice rang out again. He changed his arrogant attitude and said respectfully.


    Fang Ziyu and the others looked at each other. It took a long time for them to regain their senses.


    At that time, Yan Zhan secretly nodded at Fang Ziyu. He naturally did not know the inside story. However, if this continued, they were destined to get nothing. Since Ke Yuan and the others were willing to give Fang Ziyu an illusory demon that could allow Fang Ziyu to devour this item, this trip to the Demon Suppressing Tower was not perfect, but it was still within the acceptable range.


    Fang Ziyu hesitated slightly and understood this logic.


    She was just about to nod when a voice suddenly sounded from afar.


    "How can one be enough?"


    "I think we should all stay!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 475 No Outlet

    When that voice came, the expressions of everyone present changed.


    Ke Yuan and the others were incomparably surprised. Before they made their move, they had already sensed the positions of everyone present one by one, and did not miss anything. The fact that the person who suddenly spoke was able to evade their perception meant that this person''s cultivation was several notches higher than theirs in a certain sense.


    Nangong Jing and the other siblings had strange expressions on their faces. They could roughly tell who it was from this voice, but they couldn''t understand why he had come here.


    On the contrary, Fang Ziyu and Yan Zhan exchanged glances at each other at that time, but their faces revealed expressions of joy.


    In the next moment, a figure suddenly rushed over.


    It was an extremely fast figure.


    Even though Ke Yuan and the others were on guard when they heard the voice, they still didn''t react when the figure arrived. Because his speed was really too fast, so fast that even though they had already seen the figure appear, the command issued by his brain was far from keeping up with the speed at which the voice arrived in front of them.


    Then a fist shot out.


    Yu Keyuan''s eyes were constantly enlarging, and before the horror on his face could be completely dispersed, his body fiercely flew over a distance of nearly a hundred feet, and then fell to the ground.


    Ke Yuan, who was able to fight against a Great Evolution Realm expert, was actually defeated so easily at that time. This kind of change could be said to be something that no one had expected before.


    However, the visitor did not show the slightest sign of approval. He only had a calm expression on his face.


    Then, he stood up and smiled at Fang Ziyu and Yan Zhanzhan, his face revealing some shame.


    "I was delayed on the way. I came a little late."


    The two of them naturally wouldn''t blame him, but they just smiled faintly at that person as well.


    That person seemed to still feel a little guilty. He tilted his head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, his hand reached out, and an Illusory Demon was held in his hand. There were a few crisp cracks, and the bones around the Illusory Demon''s body shattered in this grip.


    However, his grasp of strength was extremely good. This grasp only cut off the Illusory Demon''s combat strength, but did not kill him. Then, he threw it in front of Fang Ziyu and the others. Afterwards, he imitated this method and threw three more Illusory Demons in front of everyone. Then he blinked his eyes and smiled, "This should be considered an apology."


    Most likely, it was because Ke Yuan''s punch had shocked the crowd too much. Not a single one of the corpses who had been trained by Dark Asura Palace to be fearless of death had taken action to stop him.


    "This" Nangong Jing and the other two didn''t expect that they would still be involved. They looked at Xu Han hesitantly for a moment.


    "It can be considered a thank you gift." Xu Han smiled faintly and took out the Demon Finger Needle in his arms. He waved it in front of the two of them.


    Xu Han was naturally not a generous person. However, with the cultivation of Fang Ziyu and the others, they could only devour one of the Great Evolution Realm Illusory Demons. It was useless. After all, in the Sword Handling Pavilion, they would probably still have to come into contact with the Nangong Jing siblings in the future. Moreover, their hearts weren''t bad from their previous contact, so they didn''t seem to be as if they were going along well.


    Nangong Jing and Xu Han felt a little guilty and were about to say something when Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "Hurry up, they won''t wait for you."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu and the others were slightly stunned. Looking up, they discovered that Ke Yuan had already crawled out of his body and led the dead soldiers and the remaining five Illusory Demons to surround him.


    "Then what do you do?" Although Xu Han had previously displayed unparalleled combat strength, facing so many Great Evolution Realm experts, the crowd naturally couldn''t help but be worried. Immediately, Fang Ziyu asked.


    Xu Han turned around and blinked at Fang Ziyu. "The mountain people have their own plans," he said with a smile.


    This statement was naturally not enough to calm Fang Ziyu''s heart. She was about to ask another question, but when it came to her mouth, she suddenly seemed to recall something. When it came to her mouth, her words suddenly stopped. Her expression changed at that time, and she finally gritted her teeth and said, "Alright!"


    Then, he actually took the lead in circulating his True Essence to kill the Illusory Demon. Along with a purple demonic energy pouring into her body, Fang Ziyu''s feet immediately lit up and wrapped her in a white light. At that moment, her body flashed and disappeared from her original location.


    When Yan Zhan and the others saw this, although they still had some misgivings in their hearts, they still followed suit. Thus, after a few breaths, these people left this place one after another.


    In the blink of an eye, only Xu Han and Ke Yuan remained on the ninth floor of the tower. Of course, there were also the five Great Evolution Realm Illusory Demons that were still under their control.


    Ke Yuan did not stop Fang Ziyu and the others from leaving. Knowing that their figures had disappeared, he wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Xu Han with a heavy gaze.


    "We''ve given you everything you want. We don''t think we have any grudges with you, so this matter has been exposed. What do you think?" Surprisingly, Ke Yuan did not attack Xu Han at the first possible moment. Instead, he spoke in a calm voice. There was no lack of submissiveness in his tone as he lowered his head.


    However, such words did not receive a kind response from Xu Han.


    Xu Han looked at them with a faint smile and said, "Alright, then let''s forget about this matter."


    Whether it was Xu Han''s light attitude or his arrogant tone, it made Ke Yuan extremely displeased, but he had no choice but to suppress his displeasure.


    The Laws of the Dark Asura Palace were like this. There was no love or hatred, no victory or defeat, only pros and cons.


    Xu Han''s battle prowess was truly shocking. Ke Yuan, who had taken a punch, had a deep understanding of this. He didn''t think that if he really put on airs, Xu Han could defeat the seven of them, but if he did, regardless of victory or defeat, they would have to pay an extremely heavy price for it.


    This was bound to bring great trouble to seize the Demon Lord''s blood essence, so Ke Yuan rationally chose to avoid it.


    Thinking of this, Ke Yuan gave Xu Han a deep look and was about to lead everyone away.


    "Huh?" However, just as he took this step, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and let out a cold snort.


    Ke Yuan frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You''re going to the tenth floor?" However, Xu Han did not answer him. Instead, he asked with a smile at that time.


    "Indeed." Ke Yuan nodded and his gaze changed slightly, "Are you going too?"


    At that time, he made up his mind. Xu Han still had no intention of leaving. Obviously, he could also go there. Although there were few demon spirits on the tenth floor, there would not be only one. If Xu Han was willing to join hands with them¡­


    Such an abacus was indeed good, but Xu Han quickly extinguished his thoughts.


    The youth shook his head. The sword behind him flew out and stabbed straight into the circle of light that entered the tenth floor.


    He looked at Ke Yuan and the others with an unquestionable certainty in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    "No Outlet."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 476 The Angrier You Get, the More Scared You Get

    "Yuan Xiucheng, are you looking for a helper or a bad Cheng Biting Jin?"


    In the wooden house in Bitter Alley, many Yama watched the images transmitted back through the cruise orders on the other people''s bodies. They saw everything that had happened in the Demon Suppressing Tower clearly. Naturally, Emperor Song Yama would not let go of this opportunity. At that time, he said in a deep voice,


    However, this time, his tone was no longer as relaxed as gloating over his misfortune. Instead, it carried a strong sense of worry.


    Of course, he did not have good intentions to the point of worrying about Yuan Xiu''s negligence. Instead, they had suddenly received a secret letter from the hall master, asking them to work together to obtain blood essence as quickly as possible. That simple number didn''t tell anyone the slightest reason for the order, but even so, such a thing was far from being dared to disobey by everyone present.


    Therefore, when Ke Yuan and the others worked together at that time, everything went smoothly. Until Xu Han appeared, this young man acted strangely as before, eventually bringing about an unexpected change to the great figures in the wooden house.


    Of course, what happened before was just a joke, but what happened now was a shock.


    At this moment, the two sides in the picture were entangled in a battle that had lasted for half an hour. Although it seemed that Xu Han was inextricably linked to the crowd, these great figures knew very well that Xu Han''s footsteps were soft and smooth, and he did not use his full strength at all.


    It was almost impossible for them to imagine how a youth of this age could possess such terrifying combat strength and be able to fight against more than a dozen Great Evolution Realm experts so inextricably. Of course, none of this mattered. What mattered was whether the swordsmen who had already left the Demon Suppressing Tower would realize the purpose of their trip, and whether they would interfere or not.


    As a result, the faces of these great figures were mostly extremely gloomy at this moment.


    And Yuan Xiucheng, who personally sent Xu Han into the Demon Suppressing Tower, was even more so.


    He suddenly stood up and looked at the black shadows beside him. He said in a deep voice, "Tell them to stop."


    "Huh?" The black shadows were all stunned, but they quickly responded to Yuan Xiucheng''s words. Command after command passed through their mouths to the ears of the dead soldiers fighting in the Demon Suppressing Tower. As a result, the people in the scene all stopped their attacks. The big shots in the wooden house also turned their heads to look at Yuan Xiucheng. The reason why they cooperated with him was not because they were afraid, but because they knew that Yuan Xiucheng must have his reasons for doing so. Perhaps he could convince this Cheng Biting Jin, who had killed him halfway.


    "Summon the cruise command. I want to talk to him." At this moment, Yuan Xiucheng''s voice sounded again.


    Thus, Ke Yuan walked to Xu Han. He looked at Xu Han with a calm expression. A bird made of metal suddenly appeared in front of him. The bird''s wings burst out for a while, and a dazzling light burst out from its eyes. At that time, an image appeared in front of Xu Han.


    It was Yuan Xiucheng .


    Yuan Xiucheng ''s complexion was ashen.


    He stared at Xu Han who also appeared in the ancient house, his gloomy eyes seemingly dripping with water.


    "What''s wrong? My Lord Yuan?" Xu Han smiled at that time. He looked at the other party with a frivolous tone.


    "Looks like Manor Chief Xu is prepared to forget about your savior?" At this moment, Yuan Xiucheng clearly didn''t have any movies or TV shows that teased Xu Han. He spoke in a calm voice and gritted his teeth.


    "Hmm? What does Lord Yuan mean?" Hearing this, Xu Han smiled again.


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, Yuan Xiucheng laughed furiously. His narrowed eyes flashed with a cold light, "Xu Han, do you really think a drop of Demon Lord''s blood essence can save him?"


    As he spoke, the smile on Xu Han''s face suddenly dissipated, but he still forced himself to ask calmly, "Isn''t that so?"


    "Humph!" Yuan Xiucheng snorted coldly and waved his hand. At that time, the cruise command''s eyes lit up once again, and another image shot towards Xu Han from its other eye.


    In a pitch-black door, A figure knelt on the ground with a miserable expression. A huge iron chain was wrapped around his neck. The surroundings were covered with bloodstains. It was obvious that this figure had struggled to get rid of this chain. However, apart from adding strangulation marks to his neck, this did not change his situation at all.


    "Ah Sheng!" Xu Han couldn''t help but let out a loud shout when he saw the figure in the scene clearly.


    It was indeed Liu Sheng, who had already recovered his human appearance.


    Xu Han was not surprised by this. On that day, when he went to see Liu Sheng, he activated his third Demon Cave and forced out a Demon Lord''s blood essence from his right arm. It landed on the tip of his left arm and pretended not to be bitten by Liu Sheng, thus sending the blood essence into Liu Sheng''s mouth.


    However, what he hadn''t expected was that Liu Sheng, who had returned to his original state, was still trapped within the Demon Refining Iron Cable.


    His expression couldn''t help but change as he looked at Yuan Xiucheng and said in a deep voice, "Are you lying to me?"


    Xu Han clearly remembered that Yuan Xiucheng once said that once he obtained the Demon Lord''s blood essence, not only would Liu Sheng be able to return to his original state, his cultivation would also be raised. At that time, the Demon Refining Iron Cable would not be able to trap him.


    "Lie to you? Xu Han, aren''t you lying to me? This world is dangerous. If you keep a hand, then Yuan Sanjiu naturally has to keep a hand as well." Yuan Xiucheng smiled faintly and said.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng''s expression became gloomier and gloomier. At that time, Yuan Xiucheng''s voice sounded again, "I have known Brother Xu for many years, so I naturally understand Brother Xu''s worries. However, I also know that Brother Xu is a knowledgeable person. If you don''t let go of our past grudges and help me collect my blood essence, I won''t blame you for letting go of your Ah Sheng. What do you think?"


    Perhaps because he thought that he had once again grasped the winner of this game, Yuan Xiucheng''s face revealed a genuine smile. He stared at Xu Han in the picture and felt that he was confident of winning.


    In fact, Xu Han did not disappoint him.


    At that time, the youth frowned and asked in a deep voice, "What exactly does Dark Asura Palace want to do?"


    "Brother Xu, do you think I will tell you?" Yuan Xiucheng asked.


    The answer to this question was obvious, and Xu Han had no hope of doing so.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Yuan Xiucheng, as if he was considering something, and Yuan Xiucheng did not urge him.


    After about ten breaths of time, the young man opened his mouth again and said, "But that''s a big plot, isn''t it? Many people will die because of the Demon Lord''s blood, right?"


    Yuan Xiucheng raised his eyebrows. "What? Brother Xu wants to be a hero who can save the people? This is not the Xu Han I know."


    Xu Han laughed self-deprecatingly, "Naturally, I don''t have that kind of ambition."


    "I never feel compassion for others¡­"


    Xu Han paused for a breath or two. When he spoke again, a scorching light suddenly lit up in his eyes. It was like the starlight of the night, coming from 10,000 kilometers away. Even if the endless darkness blocked it, it was unable to conceal the incomparably brilliant brilliance.


    "But I will not do anything unnecessary¡­"


    After saying that, Xu Han didn''t wait for Yuan Xiucheng and the others to regain their senses. Suddenly, a series of bone explosions rang out from within his body, one after another, like endless waves of the sea.


    At that time, his body flickered with purple light, lingering around him like lightning. A boundless aura surged out of his body.


    The world outside the Demon Suppressing Tower seemed to have sensed something. The clear sky suddenly darkened. Lightning snakes ran through the clouds, and thunder roars resounded like roars.


    Yes, it was a furious roar.


    At this moment, something that could not be tolerated between heaven and earth revealed its embryonic form.


    The heavens and earth were enraged by this. It was reprimanding some of them for their great defiance, and it was roaring at some of them for their rudeness and arrogance.


    ¡­


    In the wooden house in Bitter Alley, a black figure stood up and looked at the youth in the light with an incredulous gaze. He cried out in shock, "Imperishable Realm!?"


    The Imperishable Realm was the seventh and highest realm of the physical body.


    From ancient times until now, there were very few people who could reach the Seventh Realm with their fleshly bodies, and there weren''t many more than Immortals.


    His fleshly body cultivation was at the last three realms.


    One day, the Dragon Elephant was blessed by a god, and the saber and axe were not alarmed, and the water and fire were not invaded.


    One day heavenly hatred, physical body like diamond, heavenly jealousy and indignation, so heavenly hatred.


    One day was imperishable. At this moment, his fleshly body was already close to the Saint realm. He was not invincible unless he was an immortal. He was said to be invincible in the Seven Realms.


    However, everyone present who had created the Asura Art knew very well that it would take as much effort to reach this realm as to ascend to the Immortal Realm. The youth in front of him was clearly only in his early twenties. How did he accomplish this?


    Everyone couldn''t understand, let alone Yuan Xiucheng. He remembered it clearly. Before he entered the tower, Xu Han''s physical body cultivation was only at the fourth stage of the Violet Firmament Realm. In less than ten days, what exactly had this youth experienced to reach such a realm?


    In the wooden house, the faces of the people who even dared to plot against the immortals were filled with shock. The door was silent and deathly silent.


    ¡­


    In another part of Heng Imperial City, Yan Zhan had set up a new courtyard.


    The middle-aged man, who was teasing Xuan''er and Aowu, looked at the gloomy sky. He frowned and then opened his eyebrows. He suddenly smiled and stood up. He pointed at the dark clouds covered in lightning tribulation and cursed, "Heavens, with my Heaven Pirating Sect''s Heaven Pirating Box here, can you hurt him? Can you hurt him?"


    Heaven and earth were solemn. Naturally, no one would give him an answer. There was only one thunderclap that resounded through the air.


    In the courtyard not far from him, the old man also pushed open the window of the door and looked up at the cloudy sky. A white figure stood beside him like a ghost. That figure also looked up at the sky.


    "Heaven and earth are furious. He is indeed very special when a mutant is born." The figure sighed.


    At that moment, the old man smiled faintly. He glanced at the figure, then suddenly withdrew his gaze and whispered.


    "The angrier you get, the more scared you become."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 477 Both

    The ninth floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    Under the terrified gazes of the crowd, Xu Han, who was surrounded by purple objects, threw out a punch with his calm gaze.


    That punch was extremely simple.


    From inside to outside, from complex to simple.


    The wind of the fist was vast, and wherever it passed, waves of energy surged, layers upon layers, and it was endless.


    The purple light was like a wave, and the energy was like a mountain. Before the fist could reach them, the fist wind had already enveloped Ke Yuan and the others. Without waiting for them to regain their senses, a massive punch directly smashed in front of them.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion erupted in this area.


    At that moment, Ke Yuan and the others trembled and retreated violently. They fell to the ground fiercely, and once they fell to the ground, there was no way they could stand up again.


    Yes, they''re dead.


    This kind of death came too abruptly, so much so that they were already dead before the spell formation in the Demon Suppressing Tower could even be triggered.


    "Xu Han! Do you really not want Liu Sheng''s life?"


    Inside the wooden house in Bitter Alley, Yuan Xiucheng roared furiously.


    Hearing this, Xu Han retracted his fist and stood still. He took a deep breath and calmed down the surging inner breath.


    Indeed, it was as Yuan Xiucheng and the others had thought. His physical cultivation had already reached the Immortal Realm. This trip to the Demon Suppressing Tower had allowed him to break through three realms in a row and travel all the way from the Violet Firmament Realm to the Immortal Realm. If not for the fact that half of the Illusory Demons in the latter floors had been killed by those cultivators, Xu Han''s physical cultivation would have gone a step further and jumped to great success at the early stage of the Immortal Realm.


    However, even so, Xu Han''s current combat strength was definitely not something that ordinary Seven Realms cultivators could compare to. The previous punch that killed Ke Yuan and the others was a good illustration of this.


    At this moment, he turned to look at the light figure that was still projecting from afar and smiled faintly, "They say that you can''t have both fish and bear paws, but I insist on giving it a try."


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng''s expression suddenly became ferocious.


    "You want both? Someone Yuan will let you know the price of betraying me today!" As he spoke, he waved his hand, and several black-robed figures walked into the projection of Liu Sheng''s face.


    They surrounded the dispirited Liu Sheng, and one of the figures walked to Liu Sheng''s front. At that moment, he extended his hand and looked like he was about to go to Liu Sheng''s neck.


    Yuan Xiucheng''s lips curled into a sinister smile, "If you go see the blood essence now, I can let bygones be bygones."


    Yuan Xiucheng said this, but before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Xu Han.


    The youth shrugged his shoulders unexpectedly. Then, he leaned towards the cruise order and asked with a smile, "What if I don''t?"


    Yuan Xiucheng''s expression immediately changed again. He gritted his teeth and sneered, "It''s impossible to see a coffin without shedding tears."


    As soon as he finished speaking, in the scene where Liu Sheng was, the black-robed hand had already reached out to Liu Sheng''s neck, and something was sliding out of his wide sleeve.


    Perhaps it was a dagger, or perhaps it was a sharp blade.


    But no matter what, given Liu Sheng''s unconscious state, anyone with some cultivation would probably be able to take his life.


    Yuan Xiucheng saw all of this in his eyes, but the corner of his eyes stared at Xu Han in the other scene. He wanted to see if Xu Han could make such a decision.


    The thing in the black-robed sleeve had already slipped to the cuff, and in the next moment, it would be a desperate struggle, resulting in Liu Sheng''s life being lost.


    However, Xu Han''s expression was still indifferent, and there was even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Yuan Xiucheng did not like such a smile.


    Ever since Shangyun City in Qing Province, this youth had always been his favorite chess piece.


    He understood this youth''s temperament. His face was cold and indifferent, but his internal strength was heavy on emotion and righteousness. He fell in love with him. He knew that the more he valued emotion and righteousness, the easier it would be to control them. Even the slightest bit of restraint was enough for him to go through fire and water without hesitation.


    Such a situation had been fully reflected in many things over the past few years.


    A young girl who had given him half a steamed bun back then was enough to make the youth bear the chase of countless Asuras and betray the Dark Asura Palace.


    The will of a master with ulterior motives and half a year of teaching was enough for him to let go of his leisurely and carefree life and shoulder the heavy responsibility of fighting against the entire Great Zhou Imperial Court.


    Even after experiencing the twinning of dragons and snakes in Chang''an City, this did not change at all in the youth.


    He was a person who didn''t want to lose, and such a person would most likely be burdened by others, or used as a chess piece by someone with a heart.


    Xu Han experienced the former, but Yuan Xiucheng thought that he was still the latter.


    Of course, Yuan Xiucheng had no choice but to bear the consequences he thought he had brought.


    He looked at the indifferent Xu Han with an extremely gloomy expression.


    Originally, he had intended to use Liu Sheng as his last bargaining chip to force Xu Han to submit, but now, this thought had failed, so Liu Sheng naturally did not need to exist.


    He did not say anything to stop the black-robed man from moving. It seemed to him that since Xu Han had broken the rules, he had paid the price of underestimating Xu Han, and Xu Han had to pay the price of betraying him. Even though Liu Sheng was not completely worthless, his value was far inferior to the raging rage in his chest.


    That was why the black-robed man''s sleeve finally came out.


    At that moment, a cold light flashed across Liu Sheng''s neck.


    It was a scene where a sharp weapon was cut out of date. A smile appeared at the corner of Yuan Xiucheng''s mouth as he watched all of this. A sense of revenge surged into his heart.


    But in the blink of an eye, this smile froze on his face.


    The scene of expecting Liu Sheng''s head to land did not appear in front of his eyes.


    The cold light was naturally a sharp weapon, but it was not the sharp blade he had imagined, but a claw¡­


    The claw naturally went towards Liu Sheng''s neck, but what was cut was not his head, but the Demon Refining Iron Cable that was imprisoned around his neck¡­


    The black-robed man who should have taken Liu Sheng''s life away said, At that time, he reached out to hug Liu Sheng''s body that had fallen to the ground. Many black-robed people stretched out their hands and removed their hoods. Only then did Yuan Xiucheng see clearly that these black-robed people were not the Asuras he had sent, but Fang Ziyu''s group and the Nangong siblings who had fought with Ke Yuan and the others in the Demon Suppressing Tower! Apart from that, there were more people in white robes with gold, silver, and red embroidered patterns embroidered on their sleeves.


    It was the swordsman!


    Nangong Jing frowned as he looked around. Suddenly, her hand reached out and grabbed it out of thin air. At that moment, the cruise command hidden here was held in her hand.


    The woman smiled brightly at the people in the wooden house, "Sorry, everyone, the Sword Handling Pavilion has been sealed!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the sound of sabers and swords came from outside the screen. It was obvious that the swordsman had clashed with the guards here. Seeing this, Yuan Xiucheng''s expression became even uglier.


    It was not easy for him to expand his influence from Long Zhou to Horizontal Imperial City. At this moment, it seemed that due to the intervention of the swordsman, all of his previous efforts had been paid to Dong Liu.


    After saying that, Nangong Jingze no longer had the mood to talk to them. At that time, the cruise order was casually thrown to the ground by her.


    The cruise command was damaged, and the scene gradually became blurry. At this moment, a black cat rushed in front of the cruise command and stared at it with its amber eyes wide open, filled with curiosity.


    Everyone remembered clearly that it was this black cat that jumped out of the cuff of the Fang Ziyu and cut through the incomparably strong Demon Refining Iron Cable with one claw.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Xiucheng and the black shadows in the wooden house all changed their expressions. The next moment, the black cat seemed to have lost its interest in exploring this object and suddenly opened its mouth to bite towards the cruise command.


    Thus, the cruise command completely shattered.


    In this large wooden house, only the projection of Xu Han''s smiling face was still lit up.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 478 Palace Master

    The wooden house in Bitter Alley was completely silent.


    Everyone naturally understood that Yuan Xiucheng''s plan had fallen through. At the same time, he had also been exterminated in the past few days. Yuan Xiucheng had finally managed to develop such a small force in the Horizontal Imperial City.


    Of course, the drunken brothel, It was only the springboard for Yuan Xiucheng to enter the Royal City. The bond of familiarity wouldn''t cause much damage to Yuan Xiu''s cultivation. However, exposing this brothel to the Sword Handling Pavilion was equivalent to exposing it to the Imperial Court of Horizontal Imperial City. With Li Yulin''s knowledge, he would definitely be suspicious. This also laid a good foundation for Senluo Palace''s plans in Great Xia.


    However, this was clearly not the time to care about this matter.


    Even if their Yuan cultivation failed, they also failed. The Ten Halls of Yama had gathered nine of them, but they hadn''t even taken a single drop of blood essence. If the Hall Master pursued this matter, none of them here would be able to eat good fruit.


    There''s a way to get what you''re afraid of.


    Just as everyone was thinking about this, their faces turned ugly.


    The wooden house suddenly darkened, and a black gas rose from the ground, condensing into a blurry figure in front of everyone.


    "Hall Master!"


    Everyone present was stunned for a moment before quickly regaining their senses. Everyone, including Yuan Xiucheng, knelt down on one knee and shouted towards the figure that had suddenly condensed, "Greetings, King Ksitigarbha."


    "Oh." The voice let out a soft sigh as a response, and then his gaze swept across the crowd.


    These normally arrogant Yama sects all lowered their heads and nodded under that gaze. It seemed that even if their gazes were just exchanging glances, it was still an unforgivable arrogance to them.


    The door fell silent.


    They knew very well that even they were not free from punishment for not doing a good job, so they did not dare to speak at that time.


    Yuan Xiucheng frowned. He gritted his teeth and took the lead in saying, "I am not good at employing people. I have ruined the plans of all of you and delayed Lord Palace Master''s plans. Please punish me, Palace Master."


    Naturally, Yuan Xiucheng was not a good man and woman. He was the first to speak and fight this calamity on behalf of everyone because he knew the abilities of this King of Ksitigarbha. Although he did not personally come, what had happened in this Demon Suppressing Tower probably could not be concealed from his eyes. In the final analysis, this matter was caused by Xu Han''s defection. Rather than waiting for the others to join him, it would be better to admit it straightforwardly. Perhaps there would be fewer punishments.


    Although the surrounding yama didn''t raise their heads, they all sneered when they heard Yuan Xiucheng''s words.


    The rank of this Dark Asura Hall was always strict, and merits might not necessarily be rewarded, but there was definitely a penalty for wrongdoing. This was not something that could be avoided without the Lord taking the initiative to plead guilty. However, with Yuan Xiu''s words, if the Hall Master investigated them, the punishment that would fall on them would be lesser.


    Just as the crowd was waiting to welcome Lord Palace Master''s furious thunder, his extremely calm voice sounded.


    "Gentlemen, please spare no effort. What''s wrong?"


    Everyone was stunned. Yuan Xiucheng said with a peculiar expression, "But in the end, we didn''t get what the Hall Master entrusted us with."


    "Demon Monarch''s blood essence? What''s the use of taking it?" The Dark Asura Palace Hall''s Hall Master, who was hidden in the surging black gas and couldn''t see clearly, asked.


    "Naturally, it will make up for the flaws of the Half Demon and pave the way for Palace Master''s next plan." Yuan Xiucheng said truthfully.


    "Didn''t Liu Sheng already give us the answer?" The figure in the black gas said again.


    "That Xu Han is very interesting. I didn''t expect that Canghai Liuliu would bring him to the Great Abyss Mountain back then and actually replace him with the Demon Lord''s right arm. Hmph, this Canghai Liuliu is a strange person. Unfortunately, he died too early." The Hall Master seemed to have no intention of paying any attention to the thoughts of the crowd as he continued to speak on his own.


    Everyone was stunned again when they heard this, but they soon came to their senses. The reason why Senluo Palace had taken the Demon Lord''s blood essence from the beginning was to use Liu Sheng, who had already been treated as an abandoned child, for the last experiment, to see if the Demon Lord''s blood essence could completely cure the hidden dangers of the Half-Demon. It was just that everyone had been busy fighting internally, thinking of fighting for the first merit in obtaining the Blood Essence, so they had ignored this matter.


    Only now did they understand that the reason why Liu Sheng had returned to his original state was because he had already swallowed the Demon Lord''s blood essence. What surprised them was that the Demon Lord''s blood essence actually came from Xu Han''s right arm. A mortal with the right arm of a Demon Monarch was unheard of. Even for these Dark Asura Hall yama, other than Yuan Xiucheng, who knew about this matter, the rest of them couldn''t help but reveal peculiar expressions at that time.


    Thinking of this, Yan Luo heaved a sigh of relief. Whether it was due to mishaps or luck, this result was still satisfactory to them.


    "Since things are here, some things should be put on the agenda." Right at this moment, the hall master''s voice sounded again, a bit more solemn than his previous low voice.


    This kind of solemnity quickly spread to everyone''s faces. They bowed their heads and quietly stood on the spot, waiting for a new order to be issued.


    ''"Three vicious swords, Xing Tian is in Great Zhou. Ran Yanluo still needs this thing to be unchangeable in Great Zhou. The evil dragon is in the new bare hands of the Mausoleum of the Sword. It is Mo Chen''s disciple. If you touch him, Yu''er will definitely come to find trouble for me. Therefore, our goal is only the last Sword Prison Abyss that is still in the Mausoleum!"


    ''"The Sword Mausoleum has been passed down for ten thousand years. Wang Yangming has lived for a thousand years. The sword spirits in the mausoleum should not be underestimated. Everyone, from today onwards, dispatch your men and do not neglect them. When the war between the three kingdoms begins in the autumn, it will be the day for you to break through the mausoleum and seize the sword!"


    "Yes!" Many yama shouted loudly at that time, and as soon as this sound fell, their bodies turned into nothingness and suddenly dispersed.


    Only the hall master and Yuan Xiucheng remained in the large wooden house.


    This Hall Master had always been mysterious. He would often leave after giving an order. However, he was still standing on the same spot. This surprised Yuan Xiucheng somewhat. Just as he was about to ask if the other party had any instructions, he suddenly discovered that this Hall Master was actually tilting his head and looking at the remaining projection in the room door.


    Yuan Xiucheng was slightly stunned. He took a step forward and said, "Hall Master, this brat ruined many of Yama''s plans and tricked me into saving Liu Sheng. He even colluded with the Sword Handling Pavilion to destroy the stronghold that I had painstakingly set up in the Horizontal Imperial City. It''s truly hateful. But don''t worry, Hall Master, I will definitely send someone to take his life and humiliate him with snow!"


    The black shadow looked at Yuan Xiucheng, who was filled with resentment. He did not probe into the truth of what this delighted man said. He did not care. If he dared to use him, it meant that he was absolutely confident that he could control him.


    Therefore, he did not go and expose all of this. Instead, he continued to stare at the scene. After a long time, he said, "No need, he has plenty of troubles. It''s not your turn to worry."


    Yuan Xiucheng seemed to feel something when he heard this. He turned around and saw Xu Han sitting cross-legged on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower suddenly open his eyes. Not far away, a short figure slowly walked towards Xu Han on Ke Yuan''s and the others'' corpses.


    The short figure stood several zhang away from Xu Han. He looked at Xu Han and frowned on his clean face. He said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 479 Kunlun Tribulation

    Yuan Xiucheng was stunned, he was a little puzzled.


    He was puzzled by his hall master''s schemes. Since he had already discovered that Xu Han had fed Liu Sheng blood essence, what was the point of this trip to the Demon Suppressing Tower? Not to mention spending so many Dark Asura Palace elites, what was more important was that after this incident, Dark Asura Palace would definitely be exposed to the eyes of Great Xia Jianghu. This was not a good thing for Dark Asura Palace.


    However, Yuan Xiucheng did not have any reason to ask. He was very clear about the rules in Dark Asura Palace. There were some things he should ask and some things he should not ask.


    The black shadow seemed to see through Yuan Xiucheng''s doubts. Surprisingly, he actually whispered at that time, "After taking the sword, there must be a Demon Monarch to slaughter it."


    Yuan Xiucheng''s expression changed when he said this, but before he could regain his senses, the black figure suddenly dissipated.


    At this moment, only Yuan Xiucheng was left in Nuo Da''s room.


    ¡­


    Xu Han did not show any surprise at the appearance of the Guang Lingui .


    After killing Ke Yuan and the others, he noticed that there was another person on the ninth floor. However, the other party had been concealing his aura and hadn''t been discovered by Ke Yuan and the others. However, he couldn''t escape the perception of Xu Han, who had already reached the seventh stage of his physical body.


    Therefore, Xu Han did not leave. Instead, he sat down cross-legged on the spot and waited patiently for that person to appear.


    However, even though he had anticipated all of this, when he saw that it was the Guang Lingui , Xu Han''s brows couldn''t help but frown.


    In the entire Demon Suppressing Pagoda, the last opponent Xu Han wanted to meet was him.


    Of course, such worries only flashed by. Xu Han stood up and looked at Guang Lingui, who was a head shorter than him. He asked in a deep voice, "What? You also became an assassin of Dark Asura Palace?"


    Guang Lingui was not interested in chatting with Xu Han. His expression sank as he repeated what he had said before, "Get out of the way."


    Xu Han could tell from the chilly tone of the young monk that he was determined. He knew that this battle was inevitable.


    Thus, he also put away his interest in continuing to speak. He looked at Guang Lingui with a deep gaze, and strands of purple light once again lingered around Xu Han''s body, and his boundless aura spread out like ripples around him.


    This majestic pressure that was enough to chill the hearts of the Great Evolution Realm cultivators landed on the little monk''s body, but it did not cause him to have any abnormal appearances.


    He only frowned and said unhappily, "I don''t want to kill anyone."


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned his head to look at the last cruise command that was still flickering. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and a sword light flew out from his sleeve. The sword light then shattered. Then, he looked at the little monk again and shrugged his shoulders. He helplessly said, "I don''t want to fight you either."


    "But it looks like we don''t have a choice."


    The two of them exchanged glances and were speechless.


    The aura around Guang Lingui also began to rise. Xu Han''s eyes narrowed. He could not see the depth of the little monk, but as he had said before, he had no choice. Therefore, when his toes touched the ground, he was going to bully himself.


    Just as the battle was about to begin, two white rays of light suddenly rose from beneath their feet and wrapped around each other. Before the two of them could react, the white rays of light flashed and their figures disappeared into the ninth floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ran stood outside the Demon Suppressing Tower and looked at the clouds and thunder snakes in the sky. His brows furrowed deeper and deeper.


    He moved his shoulders and touched the old monk beside him. He asked with a strange expression, "Why do I feel that the sky is not right?"


    At this moment, only he and the old monk were left outside the tower, as well as the group of monks who had summoned the tower and were seated outside. The rest of the people either benefited from the Demon Suppressing Tower or were seriously injured. They all left one after another. Even the Nangong siblings said they were going to do something and led a large number of swordsmen down the mountain aggressively.


    The old monk still lowered his head and lowered his eyebrows. He whispered, "People are blessed with misfortune. The moon is dark and sunny, and thunder and rain are just ordinary things. Benefactor Xiao, as the Pavilion Master of the Sword Handling Pavilion, commands Great Xia Jianghu, so he should not be shocked."


    The old monk kept talking nonstop. Normally, Xiao Ran would have interrupted him long ago, but at this moment, Pavilion Master Xiao didn''t have the leisure to do so.


    He raised his head and stared at the horizon, watching the lightning pythons and thunder snakes gathering in the clouds, his mind no longer nagging the old monk.


    The old monk seemed to be a little surprised that Xiao Ran was actually willing to listen to him today. He couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart. He thought to himself that Xiao Ran had been influenced by him and finally had a root of wisdom. He raised his head and was about to praise Xiao Ran for a few words.


    Rumble!


    However, at that moment, a loud thunderous roar resounded out. The old monk was shocked, but the thunderous snake whistled over and landed on the ground not far from them.


    "This" The old monk was speechless as he stared blankly at the spot where the lightning snake had smashed into the ground.


    "I just fucking said that something''s wrong with the sky!" Xiao Ran also regained his senses at this moment. He let out a furious curse, but his voice fell.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    ¡­


    A few more thunderous explosions rang out, and several thunderous snakes surged down and landed around them once again.


    "Is this a fucking heavenly tribulation? Old man, are you about to reach the end of your life? You don''t want me to help you resist this heavenly tribulation without telling me, someone Xiao?" Xiao Ran looked at the old monk beside him and cursed.


    The old monk had a bitter expression on his face. "My Buddhist heritage cultivates boundless merits. I have the Lotus Buddhist ritual to add to my body. If I have enough merits, I will have a hundred years of vitality. If I don''t have enough merits, I will die on the ground. Why do I need to cross the tribulation?"


    "In that case, this can''t kill someone Xiao''s Heavenly Tribulation, right?" Xiao Ran said again, but just as he finished speaking, the expression on his face suddenly froze.


    The old monk was stunned for a moment. He followed the gaze of the Xiao Ran and saw that it was not inferior to the horror on Xiao Ran ''s face. At that time, it also climbed up the old monk''s eyebrows.


    Just now, nine bolts of heavenly lightning had descended, and nine charred black craters had exploded out from the open space around the Demon Suppressing Tower. At this moment, the debris in the craters started to squirm, and figures had actually stood up from those craters.


    Their upper bodies were naked, their sturdy bodies were made of iron and bronze, shining with a strange light.


    Their gazes were indifferent, as if they had experienced tens of thousands of years but still hadn''t melted.


    Their bodies were filled with terrifying pressure, endless, surging like the sea, like a devil god, despising all worldly things in the world.


    They''re¡­


    After seeing those things clearly, Xiao Ran ''s expression changed drastically. He stared at those figures who suddenly descended here and walked around the Demon Suppressing Pagoda like a machine, standing motionless. He couldn''t help but exclaim in shock, "Kunlun Tribulation!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 480 See the Sun Through the Clouds

    Legend has it that above Kunlun, immortals lived in the Immortal Palace, and the Heavenly Pillars connected the heavens and the earth. At the end of the Heavenly Pillars was the True Immortals'' Palace. Through the Heavenly Pillars, they sent orders to the immortals in the Immortal Palace, urging them to govern the world.


    However, the world was too big, and it was inevitable that there would be some devils that even Immortals could not suppress, or that the Immortals themselves would have their own selfish thoughts and do something that the heavens and earth could not tolerate. Thus, the True Immortals created the Kunlun Tribulation. Their purpose was only to kill and destroy.


    Kill everything that shouldn''t exist between heaven and earth.


    For those unruly existences, these things were tribulations, tribulations from the Kunlun Immortal!


    "Could it be that the Demon Monarch is about to appear?" When he recognized these things, the muscles on Xiao Ran''s face twitched. These so-called Kunlun Tribulations said that Bai was a human-shaped slaughter beast created by the truth. Naturally, it was self-evident how powerful this kind of monster was when used to suppress an Immortal-level monster.


    In fact, in the past 200 years, there were very few records of the Kunlun Tribulation in the world. If not for the fact that the Pavilion Master of the Sword Handling Pavilion was able to freely enter and exit the Scripture Pavilion of the Dragon Hidden Temple, Xiao Ran had read these records when he was free. Otherwise, he would not have recognized this item.


    However, he couldn''t figure out what exactly had provoked the Kunlun Tribulation in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda.


    The old monk finally put away his previous indifferent expression. His expression was somewhat ugly.


    "You said before that you opened Master''s tomb? What did you see inside?" The old monk asked.


    "Nothing. The tomb is empty." Xiao Ran replied with a calm expression.


    After saying that, Xiao Ran seemed to remember something. He asked again, "Are you saying that the Kunlun Tribulations are aimed at that little monk? Who exactly is he? What does it have to do with Li Dongjun?"


    Xiao Ran did not receive any response from the old monk. At that time, the old monk turned around and said with a calm expression, "There is something fishy about this matter. Come with me to the palace and meet the Emperor."


    Xiao Ran was stunned. He pointed at the Kunlun Tribulation that had already surrounded the Demon Suppressing Tower and said, "Then what should we do here? There is a Demon Monarch locked up in this tower!"


    The old monk gave Xiao Ran a meaningful glance. "Demon Monarch can''t come out. This pagoda has never been used to suppress demons. This pagoda is used to protect demons."


    ¡­


    Pointing at Chu Chouli, who was shouting at the heavens, after the lightning tribulation struck down, his expression immediately changed.


    He embarrassedly put away his previous arrogance and scratched the back of his head awkwardly, muttering, "Can you really cut it down? Could it be that the Heaven Concealing Box has been in a state of disrepair for a long time?"


    However, after thinking for a moment, he felt that something was wrong. After all, when Xu Han formed the sword seed, he had attracted a heavenly tribulation. It was also that time. He took advantage of Mo Chen Zi''s resistance to the heavenly tribulation to put the Heavenly Box on Xu Han. From then on, unless Xu Han ascended to the Immortal Realm, there would be no heavenly tribulation that could be added to Xu Han.


    Could it be that Xiao Han has become an immortal? Said the middle-aged man.


    At this moment, a figure slowly passed through the courtyard and walked to Chu Chouli''s side.


    "Sir, are you going out?" Chu Chouli was stunned. After seeing the old man''s appearance, he couldn''t help but ask. He counted the hours. Although it was getting dark, it wasn''t even time for the old man to come out of the stall. He was somewhat curious about where the old man was going.


    Master Wei seems to be a little different today.


    He wore a long white robe. Although it was not considered precious, it was better than being clean. On his back was the wooden chest, which had never left him, and was also spotlessly cleaned by him; The hair on his head and the beard on his chin were clearly carefully groomed and neatly combed.


    Even Chu Chouli had to admit that at this moment, Master Wei really looked like a scholar.


    "Yes." The old man turned around and nodded at Chu Chouli with a smile. The gullies on his face were pulled by this smile and wrinkled like old trees on his face. This smile was somewhat ugly.


    "So early?" Chu Chouli asked again.


    The old man raised his head and looked at the sky. He laughed and replied, "The night is approaching. It''s getting late."


    Chu Chouli was a little confused. The dark clouds pressing down on the city did indeed feel a little twilight, but if it was two hours, it was only noon. He tried to correct the old man''s mistake, and said, "Master Wei, it''s noon, and the clouds are clear again."


    Hearing this, the old man tilted his head and thought for a moment before nodding, "Yes, that''s right."


    With that, he walked out of the room again.


    Chu Chouli became even more confused. He looked at the old man''s back and asked loudly, "Why did Sir go out so early?"


    The old man did not turn his head, nor did he stop. Only a voice suddenly sounded from his mouth.


    The voice dragged on with a long final note, like a singing accent, but the short four words were cadence.


    He said.


    "Let''s meet the sun."


    ¡­


    Xu Han and Guang Lingui appeared in a vast expanse of white space at the same time.


    The two of them exchanged a glance and saw the puzzlement in each other''s eyes. Obviously, all of this was not the other party''s trick.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding and temporarily put away their attacks that they had already prepared to launch, and began to observe the situation in the place they were in.


    In fact, this approach has not had much effect.


    This was because apart from the boundless snow-white sky, there was nothing else in this world, and even with their cultivation, they couldn''t see the boundaries at all.


    "This may be the tenth floor." Xu Han thought for a moment and said in a deep voice.


    Guang Lingui frowned when he heard this, "Since it''s the tenth floor, what about the demon spirit?"


    Indeed, whether it was the news Yuan Xiucheng had told Xu Han or what Nangong Jing had said in the Demon Suppressing Tower, they had all said that demon spirits that were different from the Illusory Demons existed on the tenth floor of the Demon Suppressing Tower. Their cultivation levels were strong and they possessed the Demon Lord''s blood essence within their bodies.


    However, at this moment, the vast white world did not see the figures of these demon spirits.


    Xu Han shrugged helplessly, "How would I know?"


    Guang Lingui seemed to be a little unhappy. He glanced at Xu Han and no longer had the interest to continue talking with him. He turned around and walked to the side. He carefully sized up the world, as if he wanted to find some clues from it.


    Xu Han wasn''t as anxious as he was. He leisurely paced inside, occasionally turning his head to look at Guang Lingui, whose brows were tightly knitted.


    The two of them walked silently for a hundred breaths of time.


    "Perhaps there are no demon spirits on the tenth floor, nor is there any Demon Monarch blood essence. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have had to expend so much effort to rush here." After searching for no results, Xu Han suddenly spoke out, and a trace of regret appeared on his face when he said this.


    If he wasn''t afraid of being defeated by Ke Yuan and the others, he would have only cleaned up a large number of Illusory Demons gathered at the entrance of each floor along the way. There would definitely be a lot of fish that escaped the net around him. If he had killed all of these, Xu Han estimated that his physical cultivation would have improved somewhat.


    However, his sigh clearly couldn''t make Guang Lingui feel the same way.


    Guang Lingui''s brows furrowed a little, and he seemed to be a little irritated.


    "What? You really want the Demon Lord''s blood essence?" Xu Han approached Guang Lingui and asked curiously.


    But why would Guang Lin pay attention to him?


    At that time, he rolled his eyes at Xu Han and continued to step forward, searching for the slightest flaw that might exist in the heavens and earth.


    Xu Han was bored, but he didn''t take it to heart. He still quietly followed Guang Lingui and watched his every move. This boundless white world wasn''t big, but it was more than a hundred zhang square. At the end was a boundless white wall.


    The two of them quickly circled around the strange land, but they still found nothing.


    "What do I want this blood essence for?" Xu Han asked again.


    However, Guang Lingui ignored him as usual and searched for this strange place again. He searched very carefully, even more carefully than the first time.


    Seeing this, Xu Han shook his head. In the end, he had no intention of asking any further.


    He wasn''t really interested in Guang Lingui''s intentions. He just wanted to make sure that Guang Lingui was not from Dark Asura Hall, that was all. After circling around with the other party, with his perception, he was already very sure that there was nothing special here. He lost interest and was even more unwilling to waste time here. After all, although Liu Sheng had been rescued, Xu Han still had to personally take a look at the situation before he could feel at ease.


    Thinking like this, he glanced at the little monk who was still unwilling to give up, shook his head, and secretly activated the formation.


    This was a formation that everyone who entered the tower would be informed of. As long as they were in the tower, regardless of the situation, as long as they activated this formation, they would be able to be teleported out by the formation perception in the tower.


    Xu Han had already confirmed that there was no demon spirit on the so-called tenth floor. No matter what Guang Lingui ''s purpose was, it was enough for Xu Han that he could not obtain the Demon Monarch''s blood essence. As for whether he had any unavoidable difficulties, Xu Han had no intention of investigating it further.


    However, just as Xu Han activated the formation and waited for it to be teleported out, his expression suddenly changed.


    The formation actually didn''t respond!


    "This" Xu Han unyieldingly tried to activate it again, but the result was no different from before.


    His expression became even weirder as he thought to himself, "Am I trapped here?"


    Xu Han, who could not do anything about it, had no choice but to forcefully walk up to the Guang Lingui and say, "There is something strange here. My magic formation cannot be activated. What about yours?"


    When Guang Lingui heard this, he turned his head to look at Xu Han. His eyes were clearly filled with suspicion, "I won''t leave until I get my blood essence."


    Xu Han''s head instantly grew bigger. He could roughly tell that the little monk thought that he was deceiving him. After all, once he activated the formation, he would leave this place. It would not be so easy for him to enter again.


    Seeing that Guang Lingui couldn''t find any way, Xu Han could only resentfully sit back where he was.


    He frowned as he tried to activate the spell formation. At the same time, he was secretly pondering what was wrong with the spell formation.


    The silent world had changed at this moment¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 481 Houqing

    The white world suddenly shook.


    From the moment Xu Han and the Guang Lingui sensed it, it made it difficult for them to even stand up in the blink of an eye.


    Fortunately, with Xu Han and Guang Lingui''s cultivation, their reactions were naturally extremely fast. They activated their internal strength to strengthen their bodies, barely able to stand straight and avoid the awkward situation of falling to the ground.


    "Hu!"


    Suddenly, a deep breathing sound sounded from the heavens and earth.


    It was as if a colossus had awakened from its long slumber. A terrifying might spread out, enveloping Xu Han and Guang Lingui.


    Almost at the same time, their faces turned extremely ugly, and beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    Xu Han, who was at the Undying Realm of the Physical Body, was so powerful that he was known to be invincible within the Seven Realms. Even an immortal had never given Xu Han such a great deterrent.


    It was a fear that came almost from the soul, and it came from the instinctive trembling of the body.


    Xu Han felt that he had never felt such a terrifying power before.


    He quickly rejected this statement. It seemed that he had encountered such a powerful existence somewhere before. However, at this stall, his thoughts were restless, and it was difficult to extract the long-standing memories from the depths of his mind.


    "Hu!" The sound of panting came again, a bit heavier than before.


    The boundless pressure became even more intense with the sound of panting.


    Under this pressure, Xu Han felt that his aura was not smooth, and his entire body seemed to be constantly manipulating, unable to exert any strength.


    Although he did not intend to observe the Guang Lingui beside him, he could roughly tell from the heavy breathing of the other party that his condition was no different from his own.


    "Hu!" Another long sigh.


    In the vast white world, white things suddenly surged in from all directions. It was like some kind of power that was incomprehensible to Xu Han. They quickly gathered in one place. With such a change, the pressure on the two of them became stronger by a breath, almost making them unable to breathe.


    The white thing gathered together and constantly grew larger. After a hundred breaths, it gradually revealed a human form. As the human form condensed, the pressure on the two of them also dissipated.


    "Demon spirit?" Guang Lingui , who was thinking about the Demon Lord''s blood essence, shone in front of him at that moment. He suddenly took a step forward and charged straight towards the figure that was condensing into shape.


    At this moment, Xu Han, who had removed the pressure from his body, felt his heart tremble. He finally remembered when he had ever felt such an incomparably powerful force.


    That was what he had felt a few years ago when his right arm was severed and he followed the sea of vicissitudes to Great Abyss Mountain. On the summit of that mountain, when he stepped on the sea of vicissitudes of the lotus flower and fought against that enemy, he felt it.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s expression changed. He shouted at Guang Lingui, who was going to kill him, "Be careful! That''s not a demon spirit!"


    "It''s Yao Jun!"


    It was too late to say this.


    At that time, Guang Lingui had already arrived in front of the white figure, and at this moment, the white figure''s figure had just condensed.


    At that moment, a pair of cold eyes appeared in front of the figure''s eyebrows. He stared at Guang Lingui who was coming at him, and there was no strange expression in his eyes. Such calm was not indifference, but disdain, or contempt.


    A contempt from the soul.


    The contempt of an elephant for an ant dancing its claws in front of its eyes.


    Xu Han was shocked and didn''t care about anything else. At that time, he flew out, wanting to stop the Guang Lingui that was going to be killed.


    Of course, the reason why he did this was not because he cared about Guang Lingui ''s life and death. In fact, if it was normal times, he wouldn''t even blink his eyes even if the monk died in front of him, given the unfriendly relationship between him and Guang Lingui .


    At this moment, Xu Han came to his rescue because he realized how terrifying this thing in front of him was. Guang Lingui was the only combat strength he could rely on now. At least, before he could figure out what exactly this Monster Lord was planning to do when he suddenly appeared, Xu Han thought that Guang Lingui, who was still alive, was much more useful to him than an ice-cold corpse.


    However, he was still a little slower.


    Just as he was about to make his move, Guang Lingui had already clenched his fists and smashed them into the Demon Lord''s face.


    A hand that hadn''t yet fully formed was suddenly stretched out by the Demon Lord at that time. A finger slowly and gently touched the fist of the forest ghost that was whistling away.


    At that moment, the scene suddenly stopped.


    This kind of stillness was not a real stillness. However, the Demon Lord''s eyes still did not change at all. The Guang Lingui ''s fist stopped. At that time, that slender finger had become a heavenly chasm, a chasm that the Guang Lingui could not cross no matter how hard he tried.


    Guang Lingui''s expression started to turn ferocious. He seemed to be using all of his solutions to break through such a casual defense. However, he was incapable of doing anything, but in the end, it was all in vain.


    Xu Han also stopped his steps.


    He knew that at this point, what he had done could no longer change certain facts. Instead of doing this, he could just wait and see what this Demon Lord was planning.


    Hu.


    A clear voice came.


    The Demon Lord''s pale lips suddenly opened, and he gently exhaled towards Guang Lingui.


    His seemingly extremely casual actions caused Guang Lingui''s expression to suddenly turn ugly. Immediately after, his body flew backwards as if he had been heavily injured. He fiercely smashed into the white wall before stopping.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was extremely shocked.


    He probably couldn''t imagine how powerful this Demon Lord was. Guang Lingui, who had once been no match for Zhong Changhen in the Exquisite Pavilion, was defeated so easily by him. And from the beginning to the end, this Demon Lord hadn''t moved a single inch of his body.


    Guang Lingui, who had climbed up from the ground in a sorry state, clearly realized that this fellow in front of him was far from an existence that he could defeat. Therefore, he had no intention of going forward. Instead, he stared at the other party with a calm gaze. He could tell that even at this moment, he still had no intention of giving up on seizing the Demon Monarch''s Blood Essence.


    At this moment, the Demon Lord''s body finally condensed.


    It was an extremely tall body, eight feet away. Even Xu Han was a head shorter than him.


    He was dressed in a white robe, and his long snow-white hair casually scattered. What surprised Xu Han the most was that his appearance was extremely handsome. It was difficult for Xu Han to accurately distinguish whether it was him or her from his beautiful facial features.


    At this time, the Demon Lord finally turned his head for the first time. He sized up Guang Lingui for a while, then looked at Xu Han. After a long while, his lips opened again and said, "My name is¡­"


    "Houqing."


    His voice was somewhat deep, carrying a strange rhythm, but it was surprisingly not inappropriate. On the contrary, it was extremely pleasant to hear.


    "Houqing?" Xu Han frowned. There were very few records of the demon race in the world, and only a handful of them were Demon Monarchs. Xu Han did not have the chance to read one or two of them. To him, the word "Houqing" was still an extremely unfamiliar word.


    "Are you a Demon Monarch? The Demon Monarch sealed in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    "Seal?" Hearing these two words, the tone of the Demon Monarch''s voice changed slightly, as if he was mocking or disdainful. However, he did not correct Xu Han''s words. Instead, he turned his gaze to Xu Han again. To be exact, it landed on Xu Han''s right arm. "Your body smells like an old friend."


    Xu Han naturally knew what he meant, but he did not continue. Instead, he asked again, "Did you send us here?"


    Previously, he had been fighting with Guang Lingui on the ninth floor. Neither of them had stepped into the halo that led to the tenth floor, but they suddenly came here. Previously, Xu Han had thought it was strange, but now, it seemed that only the Demon Lord in front of him had the ability to do so.


    "Yes." After that, Qing did not deny it. He nodded, but the expression on his face was still indifferent.


    Seemingly realizing that the Demon Lord did not have the hostility he had imagined, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and boldly asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Are you afraid?" The Demon Lord glanced sideways at Xu Han, but still did not respond to his question.


    Faced with such an existence, especially when he still couldn''t understand the other party''s intentions, Xu Han naturally felt a little uneasy. Only an ignorant person could be fearless. He didn''t think it was a shameful thing to have respect for this existence, so he nodded and repeated his previous question, "What do you want to do?"


    However, the Demon Monarch who claimed to be the empress still did not answer Xu Han''s question. He turned to look at Guang Lingui, and his eyes suddenly wrinkled. "Thirty years ago, you said that once you entered this tower, it would be the time for me to break the seal and return to the mortal world."


    Both Xu Han and Guang Lingui''s expressions changed when they heard this.


    However, the former had a face full of shock, while the latter was filled with confusion.


    "What do you mean? We know each other?" Guang Lingui frowned. He stared at the beautiful Demon Lord in front of him and tried his best to search through the memories in his mind. To him, such a special existence was something that he could not forget even if it was just a faint glance. In fact, even if he racked his brains, he could not recall when he had interacted with the person in front of him in the slightest.


    "I have read your invitation several times. I sincerely believe you."


    "But I don''t want your generation of high monks to collude with those charming beauties to ruin my life. They have already calculated to such an extent."


    "Today, my life will fall, but do you think you can leave alive?"


    The Demon Sovereign said as he spoke. His deep voice gradually became gloomy as he spat out these words.


    That vast aura surged over once again, enveloping Xu Han and Guang Lingui. Their faces turned cold, and they realized that their bodies seemed to be locked onto by some sort of aura, unable to move.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 482 I Dont Know Him... Can You Believe It

    Xu Han naturally did not understand what this Monster Lord had said to himself, nor did he understand what grudges he had with the Guang Lingui .


    However, his current situation made him have no choice but to think about it carefully.


    The Demon Lord in front of him was obviously tempted by killing intent. Xu Han was not willing to accompany the Guang Lingui to die for no reason. Therefore, he withstood the boundless pressure from the sky and looked at the icy-faced Hou Qing with difficulty. He gritted his teeth and said, "Lord Demon Lord, are there any misunderstandings about this matter? We are only here to test it. We don''t even know what you said!"


    "Misunderstanding?" Xu Han''s words did not earn Houqing''s honesty. The Demon Lord raised his eyebrows and suddenly stretched out his hand, waving it in front of everyone. Something strange happened to the world around him.


    The white things that surrounded this world faded away like a tide. The white walls around them gradually became transparent, and some scenes were reflected along with the transparent walls around them.


    At this moment, Xu Han discovered that they seemed to be in the middle of a huge piece of floating glass. Below them was the empty space of the Sword Handling Pavilion where the Demon Suppressing Pagoda was located.


    At this moment, dark clouds covered the sky, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, as if the end was coming.


    Underneath the ground, nine sturdy men with cold and gloomy gazes stood on the spot like statues. They raised their heads and looked at this place. In just a short moment, their gazes met, causing Xu Han''s heart to tremble, and he felt his aura to become obstructed. With Xu Han''s current Immortal Realm physical body cultivation, there was nothing else other than an Immortal Realm expert that could give him such a great oppressive force.


    "The Kunlun Tribulation has already been brought here by you, so why should you hide it?" At this moment, the Demon Lord''s voice sounded again.


    It was still the voice that could be heard to the extreme, but it was difficult to conceal the chill in his tone, which was like the snow in the middle of winter.


    Xu Han had never heard of the Kunlun Tribulation before. He couldn''t figure out why nine Immortal-level experts suddenly appeared outside the tower. The development of the situation had greatly exceeded Xu Han''s imagination. Even with his temperament, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused. He didn''t know for a moment how to explain all of this to this Demon Lord who was determined to identify them as enemies.


    Seeing the killing intent in the Demon Lord''s eyes surpass one breath at a time, he had no choice but to cast his gaze towards Guang Lingui beside him.


    From what the Demon Monarch had said before, this Guang Lingui seemed to know the Demon Monarch. Xu Han thought that perhaps this Guang Lingui could say something to calm the Demon Monarch down.


    However, when he turned to look at Guang Lingui, Xu Han''s heart sank.


    This little monk, who had just assumed a posture of risking his life with Xu Han, lowered his head, raised his eyebrows, and remained silent. It was as if he had sunk into deep thought. His eyes were empty. Although he was here, his soul had already flown out of the sky.


    "When did this happen? Why are you still wandering around the world?" Xu Han saw this scene in his eyes and was anxious in his heart.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t experienced life and death before. In fact, there were countless things that happened along the way. However, regardless of whether it was conspiracy or Jianghu enmity, Xu Han had experienced too much. He didn''t look down on life and death, but he didn''t seem to be shocked at all.


    However, regardless of whether it was right or wrong, there was still a beginning and an end to everything that had happened before. However, today''s matter was a calamity for Xu Han. If he died here for no reason, Xu Han would be unwilling to accept it.


    On his side, he was extremely anxious and irritated. However, Guang Lingui, as the main leader, still lowered his head and remained silent. Xu Han was anxious in his heart when he saw this. He used his gaze several times to make this fellow say something, but the other party seemed to have not noticed it.


    "What? There''s nothing else to say?" The silence of the two of them fell into the eyes of the Demon Lord. Naturally, it became a scene where the evidence was indisputable. The Demon Lord coldly snorted and his eyes were filled with killing intent. "Since that''s the case, then go die!"


    As he said this, purple lines suddenly appeared on the beautiful face of the Demon Lord. They spread out from his eyebrows and spread out in all directions. Very quickly, they infected his entire face. His fingers grew out, and a purple light lit up on his jade-white fingertips. Under the light, a huge amount of power began to gather there.


    Xu Han felt it very clearly. Although the purple light was not as big as a grain of rice, the power contained within it was extremely terrifying. If he really suffered such a blow, even his Immortal Realm fleshly body would end up dying on the spot.


    When Xu Han thought of this, his scalp felt numb.


    He glanced at Guang Lingui beside him and saw that the other party was still lowering his head. He knew that this fellow was probably hopeless, so he didn''t have time to complain about why this calamity had landed on him. He just gritted his teeth and shouted loudly, "Wait!"


    "Huh?" Yao Jun raised his eyebrows and looked at Xu Han. His hand movements also froze at that time. He seemed to be enjoying Xu Han''s desperate struggle. His eyes narrowed and he looked at Xu Han with interest. He said softly, "You have three breaths of time to give me a reason to stop."


    Xu Han could not think of a good reason. He was just in a hurry to seek medical treatment.


    Hearing this, he had no choice but to think about how he could convince this sleepy Demon Lord in such a short period of time.


    However, the other party did not seem to have a good temper and waited for Xu Han.


    "One." His cold voice sounded, and a faint purple light gathered at his fingertips once again.


    Xu Han frowned, but his mind was blank. However, he had no choice but to force himself to calm down and think of a way to escape.


    "Two." He spat out another word. The purple light gradually became dazzling, and the power contained within it immediately surged like a surging wave.


    Dense beads of sweat began to appear on Xu Han''s forehead. His mind was still paste. Who was this Demon Lord? Who''s Guang Lingui? Who was the Kunlun Tribulation? All of this was unknown to Xu Han. It was difficult for him to sort out the relationship between the three from these trivial details, so how could he persuade the Demon Lord to stop?


    Seeing this scene, the corners of the Demon Lord''s lips curled into a smile. Although he was on the verge of death today, it was a blood feud for him to be able to watch these abominable humans being tortured before he died. Thinking like this, he prepared to end this short and interesting game, so he opened his lips and spat out a word in his mouth, "Three¡­"


    "Yes!" However, Xu Han''s voice suddenly sounded before the end of the sentence could be heard.


    "Huh?" The Demon Lord was stunned for a moment before he said, "Speak."


    Of course, he didn''t intend to let Xu Han off. He just wanted to enjoy the pleasure of playing with Xu Han in his applause. Just like the monk who told him that today was the day he was born, giving people hope and despair, there was nothing in this world that could hurt their hearts more than this.


    Therefore, he decided to let Xu Han finish his sentence, but deep down in his heart, he had already thought that no matter what Xu Han said, they would be buried with him today.


    With such thoughts in mind, he looked at Xu Han with great interest.


    At that time, Xu Han''s expression was a little strange, carrying a hint of shyness.


    He glanced at the Demon Monarch and carefully asked softly, "If I said¡­"


    "I don''t know him¡­ Do you believe me?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 483 The Cold Dissipates the Warmth of the Sun, and the Clouds

    Even the Demon Monarch who had made up his mind to take Xu Han''s life hadn''t expected that Xu Han would say such words after searching his stomach for a long time.


    The Demon Monarch, who had originally wanted to tease Xu Han, was suddenly enraged by Xu Han''s teasing.


    "Hmph, looks like you really want to die." The Demon Monarch let out a cold snort. His face was covered in purple lines and his killing intent was cold. The purple ball of light that lingered on his finger suddenly became dazzling. It was about to be urged by him to kill Xu Han.


    "Sure enough, I don''t believe it." Seeing this scene, Xu Han couldn''t help but sigh with a somewhat distressed expression.


    But in the next moment, this kind of distress was so easy for his face to dissipate, and then a wisp of ruthlessness and determination appeared on his brows.


    His body suddenly arched, and a purple light shone in his eyes.


    "Huh?" Seeing this scene, the Demon Monarch who was about to take down Xu Han and the other two''s lives frowned slightly. He had clearly placed a restriction on the two of them. With Xu Han and the other two''s cultivation bases in the Earthly Immortal Realm, they could not break free from this restriction, but why did Xu Han''s body move?


    The Demon Lord was shocked, and his gaze suddenly fell on Xu Han''s right arm.


    At this moment, some terrifying changes were taking place in Xu Han''s right arm. The muscles on his right arm wriggled, causing his right arm to become sturdy under such pulling. A scarlet red light also spread out from the tip of his right arm, quickly infecting his entire right arm. Strands of ferocious barbs extended out and covered his right arm.


    A similarly shocking pressure spread out from his right arm.


    "Fei Lian!" When he sensed this aura, the Demon Monarch named Houqing let out a somewhat disgraceful exclamation. Previously, he had indeed smelled the scent of the demons on Xu Han''s body, but after all, he had just awakened from a long period of time. He did not have any combat strength left, and he was unable to know exactly what kind of strength Xu Han was carrying. Only after seeing the changes in his right arm did he realize that Xu Han actually possessed a Demon Lord''s right arm!


    Subconsciously, he naturally didn''t think that Fei Lian had gifted this right arm to Xu Han. He was more willing to believe that these despicable humans had killed that Demon Monarch and forcefully plundered him.


    Because of this, his heart was both shocked and angry, and his beautiful face became somewhat ferocious because of this fury.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s right arm had completely transformed into a demon form. He let out a loud roar and his strange-looking right arm swung straight towards the Demon Lord''s face.


    This Demon Monarch''s fury was not without reason. At least, he was right. Xu Han was indeed playing tricks on him.


    This Demon Lord clearly wanted to kill him and Guang Lingui. Not to mention that he couldn''t think of any words to convince the other party, even if he was really clever enough to obey the Demon Lord by sticking out a lotus flower, the other party wouldn''t let him go. Xu Han was naturally very clear about this point.


    Just now, what he was thinking about was indeed not something that could convince the Demon Lord, but a scheme that could help him escape.


    This was the only method he could think of.


    Although it was extremely dangerous, and although there might not be any chance of survival, Xu Han''s temperament was like this, and he never lowered his head to accept his fate.


    Therefore, this punch exhausted all the strength in his body, and he practically unleashed all the power in his body without leaving any room for manoeuvre.


    After a brief moment of surprise, the Demon Lord regained his senses. How powerful was he? If he hadn''t awakened just now, why would he be afraid of the nine Kunlun Tribulations outside the pagoda? But even so, Xu Han''s battle prowess, which had activated the fourth Demon Cave, was still worthless in his eyes.


    Because of this, he revealed a cold smile and suddenly extended his other hand. He had already thought that he would receive Xu Han''s punch and then slowly torture the youth in front of him before the Kunlun Tribulation arrived. This youth should have paid a price for desecrating his existence.


    Thinking like this, the cold light in Houqing''s eyes became even more intense.


    However, just as his hand reached out, a ray of light lit up in Xu Han''s eyes.


    At that time, he suddenly stopped at the tip of his feet, and his whistling fist turned around. He turned his target and directly smashed towards his feet.


    Such a change far exceeded Hou Qing''s expectations.


    He was stunned, but he saw that the youth had already knelt on one knee, and the fist wrapped in boundless might also directly rumbled on the ground where he was.


    Boom!


    The fist landed on the ground, creating a rumbling sound in this small space, but nothing strange happened.


    "Huh?" Houqing frowned. He was a little confused about what Xu Han was going to do.


    At the very least, in his eyes, Xu Han''s actions were somewhat annoying.


    However, this doubt dissipated after a few breaths.


    Kacha.


    A crisp sound suddenly sounded in this silent space.


    It was an extremely soft voice, but it clearly entered the Demon Monarch''s ears. He frowned and subconsciously looked at the sound, only to see a small crack suddenly appear around Xu Han''s fist that landed on the ground.


    Kacha.


    Another crisp sound rang out, and the crack began to spread.


    A surprised expression appeared on the Demon Monarch''s forehead, and then¡­


    Kacha!


    Kacha!


    A series of crisp sounds rang out like a series of cannons. The crisp sounds became even more intense. In the end, they almost gathered together and transformed into muffled sounds. The cracks continued to spread in all directions, and they instantly covered the entire space like poisonous snakes.


    This Xu Han clearly did not intend to fight him. He had wanted to shatter the Demon Suppressing Tower from the very beginning!


    At this moment, Yao Jun finally came to his senses.


    His expression instantly turned extremely ugly. At that moment, he extended his hand, wanting to grab the culprit and resolve the grievances of this cup of calculations.


    Boom!


    However, at this moment, the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, which had been passed down for thousands of years, was no longer able to withstand the force from Xu Han''s fist. With a loud boom, the huge pagoda suddenly shattered and collapsed into rubble.


    The Demon Suppressing Pagoda was naturally not a traditional pagoda.


    It contained several small worlds that were different from this large world. The tremendous power that these worlds unleashed when they shattered caused Xu Han and the others to tremble and fly backwards as if they had been heavily injured.


    At that time, the entire Horizontal Imperial City was shocked by the collapse of this ancient pagoda.


    The people in the city all turned their heads to look at Long Yin Mountain, which was located on the south side of Heng Imperial City. They saw an ancient pagoda collapse to the ground on the towering mountain peak. They also saw the dome on the ancient pagoda. Dark clouds surged, thunder and lightning roared, like the wrath of a heavenly duke, like a great calamity descending upon the world.


    Such a phenomenon inevitably caused fear to arise in the hearts of the people in Heng Imperial City, and this fear quickly spread. Everyone stopped their clerks and looked up at the place, their expressions filled with anxiety.


    ¡­


    "Cough cough." Xu Han awkwardly climbed up from the ruins of the ancient pagoda after it collapsed. He coughed violently.


    Only then did he calm down the chaotic internal breath in his body. Even so, waves of heart-wrenching colic could still be heard from his limbs and bones. That punch had exhausted all of Xu Han''s strength in the fourth Demon Cave, and after that, the Qi waves caused by the collapse of the Demon Suppressing Tower also caused serious internal injuries to his body. Fortunately, his physical body had reached the Undying Realm.


    The word''imperishable ''was not as simple as it sounded.


    In fact, as long as he was unable to kill him with a single strike, even if he was seriously injured, Xu Han could still recover in a short period of time. Of course, this so-called short period of time was only relative. With Xu Han''s current injuries, it would still take a lot of time to fully recover.


    Even so, a smile couldn''t help but appear on Xu Han''s face.


    He was very lucky that he had successfully shattered the Demon Suppressing Tower. Normally, even if he opened the fourth Demon Cave in his right arm, he would not be able to do so.


    Before doing so, he made a small deduction.


    From the Demon Lord''s previous words, he knew that the Demon Lord seemed to be waking up from the seal on the Demon Suppressing Tower. The nine men surrounding the Demon Suppressing Tower, who possessed immortal-level combat power, seemed to have come to kill the Demon Lord.


    However, these men who were called Kunlun Tribulation by the Demon Lord did not enter the tower to kill the Demon Lord. Instead, they surrounded the Demon Suppressing Tower. Xu Han thought that they were not unwilling to enter the tower, but because they were restricted by certain rules that Xu Han could not explain. They could not enter the tower.


    And this Demon Monarch, Obviously, he understood this, As a result, the great enemy looked around and even had the leisure to tease Xu Han. However, even though the nine Kunlun Tribulations were powerful, once the strength of the Demon Monarchs recovered, it would be far from something these Kunlun Tribulations could defeat. After all, if the Demon Monarchs were so weak, the Sword Mausoleum would not need to send disciples to reinforce the seal on the Great Abyss Mountain for thousands of years.


    Therefore, as long as this Demon Lord stayed in this tower forever, no one could do anything to him.


    However, this Demon Lord was already prepared to die, and the Kunlun Tribulation was filled with killing intent, faintly gathering momentum.


    There was only one reason for this. The barrier between the two, the Demon Suppressing Pagoda that had existed for thousands of years, was on the verge of collapse because of the awakening of the Demon Lord.


    These conclusions were drawn by Xu Han in the short span of a few breaths of time. He didn''t have time to verify whether it was true or false, so he could only give it a shot.


    He wanted to destroy the Demon Suppressing Tower and let the Demon Lord''s enemies take care of the Demon Lord. This was the best method he could think of in such a short period of time.


    Therefore, he didn''t hesitate at all and decided to give it a shot.


    Fortunately, he succeeded.


    The tower collapsed.


    ¡­


    Xu Han took a deep breath as he thought about this.


    He began to observe the surroundings. He knew very well that when the Demon Suppressing Tower collapsed, although the power generated by the explosion of those small worlds was enormous, even he was unable to kill them, let alone a Demon Monarch?


    Along with the huge wave of air, this empty space caved in along with the tower body of the Demon Suppressing Tower, forming a huge pit.


    At this moment, Xu Han was at the center of the collapse. He looked around. The nine Kunlun Tribulations were standing at the edge of the collapse. They raised their heads and stared coldly at a certain place. Xu Han also looked up. There, the white-robed Demon Monarch was standing out of thin air, his gaze viciously sweeping across the place.


    Xu Han''s gaze collided with the Demon Lord''s.


    Xu Han instantly felt a surge of undead, but how could the Demon Lord let him go? His robe stirred up and his body was about to turn into a streak of light and rush towards Xu Han. However, at that moment, the nine Kunlun Tribulants who had stood motionless like statues stopped and charged straight at the Demon Lord.


    The two sides collided fiercely in mid-air. The men called Kunlun Tribulation didn''t have the interest to talk to the Demon Lord at all. They attacked with Ling Lie''s killing move. Each punch caused the lightning in the sky to surge, bringing with it a majestic might that covered the heavens and the earth.


    Under such an attack, the Demon Lord had no choice but to put aside his desire to kill Xu Han. After glaring at Xu Han with resentment, he used all of his strength to defend against the attacks of his nine Kunlun Tribulations.


    Seeing that the two sides were fighting inextricably, Xu Han''s heart relaxed a lot. He turned his head and looked around, only to see a figure lying not far away. It was Guang Lingui, who had behaved strangely before.


    Xu Han thought for a moment, then quickly walked to where the little monk was. He lifted his body from the ruins and placed it on his shoulder, wanting to leave this place of righteousness.


    The reason why he brought this little monk was not because of his sudden great kindness, but because this little monk was hiding something strange. Xu Han was not sure about the outcome of the battle between this Monster Monarch and the Kunlun Tribulation. If this Monster Monarch survived and sought revenge from him, he might be able to learn something from this little monk. At the very least, he would not be unprepared at that time.


    "Heavens of thieves, you slaughtered a million of my clansmen and killed 9,000 of my disciples. I have lived for so many years and have endured humiliation, but I don''t want to attract such a calamity today. I want to see how you can kill me without that vicious sword today!" Just as Xu Han was about to flee, a furious roar suddenly sounded from midair.


    The clothes around the Demon Lord''s body shattered. At that time, his slender body suddenly swelled up. The purple lines on his face continued to spread towards his exposed upper body. Soon, they covered his entire body. He let out a painful roar, and a horn actually appeared above his head.


    At this moment, it was as if he had changed into a skin pouch.


    The muscles in his body bulged high, and his snow-white long hair moved without a breeze. His beautiful face became somewhat ferocious under the influence of those patterns. An incomparably violent aura immediately surged out from his body, engulfing the entire arena. The nine Kunlun Tribulations were pushed back by the aura created by this violent aura.


    "The Kunlun Tribulation is nothing more than this!" The Demon Lord let out a cold snort and said.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the Kunlun Tribulants who had fallen to the ground stood up again and charged towards him without hesitation.


    This time, the attacks of the Kunlun Tribulation became even more intense. Every single punch could even pull down the arm-thick thunder and continuously bombard the Houqing''s body.


    He quickly paid the price for his previous mockery and contempt.


    The Kunlun Tribulation was powerful and didn''t fear death. He even cut off one of Kunlun Tribulation''s right arms with the thought of injuring ten of his fingers. However, Kunlun Tribulation''s eyes lit up. The broken arm stretched out and lightning descended from the horizon. The lightning gathered on his broken arm and quickly transformed into a new limb, rushing into battle again.


    After all, Houqing had just awakened. His combat strength had never been saved. In addition, these Kunlun Tribulations were practically immortal bodies. Under such an injury-for-injury fighting method, Houqing quickly revealed a state of exhaustion and began to retreat step by step.


    Naturally, Xu Han did not dare to continue watching. This kind of battle was far beyond his comprehension.


    He took a step forward to support the little monk''s body, struggling to climb out of the deep pit. He was already seriously injured, and this place was shrouded in a strange pressure. It was difficult for him to drive his original strength, so he could only crawl with difficulty.


    However, after climbing out of the deep pit with great difficulty, he saw that he could escape from the heavens in the next step. However, at this moment, Houqing, who was fighting in the horizon, was accidentally found an opportunity by Kunlun Tribulation. He fiercely slapped out a palm and sent Houqing flying.


    As for whether she would die or not, Houqing''s body actually landed straight in front of Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s expression changed as he thought to himself, "It''s not good, so I''m going to turn around and run away."


    However, before he could take a step forward, a thunderbolt ten feet thick rumbled from the dome and struck straight at the Monster Monarch who was unable to stand up on the ground.


    ¡­


    At the peak of Long Yin Mountain, lightning shone and the Demon Suppressing Pagoda collapsed.


    This could be considered a rare event in the hundreds of years of the Heng Imperial City. Even ordinary people could smell an unusual smell from such an abnormal situation, let alone the Dragon Hidden Temple, which was known as the head of the Great Xia Sect?


    Long Yin Mountain was sealed off, and a large number of monks and swordsmen surrounded the mountain gate, not allowing anyone to enter.


    A large number of commoners and Jianghu people who heard the news gathered outside the mountain gate, wanting to figure out what had happened.


    Outside the crowd, an old man with a wooden chest on his back walked over. His footsteps were slow, but his speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the crowd.


    The crowd pushed and chaotic into a pot of porridge. However, the old man who walked in walked with light footsteps and was not hindered in the slightest. It was as if every time he stepped out, the crowd would somehow make way for him. The people in the crowd did not know anything about this.


    Very quickly, he passed through the dense crowd and arrived at the mountain gate.


    He smiled and continued to take steps.


    The swordsmen, who were on guard against anyone, turned a blind eye to the old man and allowed him to enter the mountain gate. The crowd saw this and no one noticed the inappropriateness.


    They were still clamoring, arguing, and worrying.


    The old man, on the other hand, bent his waist and walked on the mountain path.


    Under the pressure of the black clouds, the lush vegetation on Dragon Hidden Mountain seemed to have asked about the smell of doomsday. Its branches and leaves were drooping, and it was on the verge of collapse in this storm.


    Strangely enough, wherever the old man walked, the branches and leaves of the vegetation straightened up his waist once again.


    A catastrophe was approaching. Some were surrendered, while others were fleeing with their heads held high. However, there was always a small group of people. Although their bodies were bent down and their temples were covered with frost and snow, they were still stubbornly climbing with their heads raised.


    Just like the vegetation, it was the same as the old man.


    ¡­


    The mountain road of Long Yin Temple was empty.


    In the blink of an eye, the old man arrived at the mountainside, and the pressure that overflowed from the top of the mountain immediately became denser.


    The old man raised his head and looked at the dome. The dark clouds that were constantly gathering pressed down on the summit of the mountain, as if they would fall at any moment, destroying everything in this world.


    A white mist overflowed from the wooden box behind him, and a figure condensed beside him.


    "You don''t have to go." The figure frowned and said, "You should understand that they did all this to lure you out¡­"


    "After enduring and surviving for so many years, can you still afford to lose another Demon Monarch?" The old man smiled and asked.


    "They don''t have fierce swords. They won''t be able to kill the Demon Monarch!" The white figure said. For some reason, his tone became a bit louder at that time.


    "Demon Monarch dares to make a move. Do you think the vicious sword is still safe in the Mausoleum of the Sword?" The old man asked again.


    This question caused the figure to instantly fall into silence. He did not know how to respond.


    After a while, he said, "But if you die, what awaits us is the same¡­"


    "If I don''t go, they will continue to kill me. You know, they can''t hold me anymore." The old man interrupted him and said with a relaxed expression.


    The silhouette fell silent once again.


    "Is there no better way?"


    "Nothing."


    "How confident are you?"


    "Less than 10%."


    "I understand."


    After saying that, the figure paused, allowing him to disappear into the wooden box.


    The old man looked at his empty body and suddenly remembered many years ago.


    He ended his long conversation with the Demon Lord on the Great Abyss Mountain.


    "If you carry it on your back, you won''t be able to put it down." At that time, the demon lord, who had always viewed humans as enemies, had a complicated expression on his face.


    "Yes." The young Taoist nodded, but without any hesitation, he placed the wooden chest aside and carried it on his back.


    The Taoist''s determination confused the Demon Monarch. He then asked, "You have to carry it for many years until you die, or perhaps you did it."


    The Taoist did not respond to the Demon Monarch immediately. He moved the piece of cloth that was holding the wooden box, trying to find a suitable position so that the piece of cloth that could restrain him would not be so diaphragm as to correspond to his shoulder.


    He had to admit that the wooden box was much heavier than he had imagined.


    "I know." After doing all of this, he replied to the Monster Lord''s words again. The answer was still incomparably simple, and his tone was similarly extremely relaxed.


    "Why?"


    Facing such a question, the Taoist, who was already over a hundred years old, revealed a thoughtful expression like a child.


    "I''m the only one in the world who can carry this thing. If I don''t carry it, who will carry it?"


    The Daoist''s answer far exceeded the Monster Monarch''s expectations. He was slightly stunned and wanted to ask a question.


    However, Taoist''s voice sounded at that moment.


    ¡­


    "Ah Yan said that."


    "There is no difference between humans and demons. She likes people in this world, and she also likes demons in this world."


    "But I don''t think that''s what she likes. She likes this world."


    "Me too. That''s why I want to protect this world that she likes. That''s why I deserve her love."


    The old man standing on the mountain road repeated what he had said back then, and the corner of his mouth suddenly rose.


    A hint of a smile lit up in the howling storm on Dragon Hidden Mountain and in the snow that remained unmelted on Great Abyss Mountain a thousand years ago.


    That laugh was like a spring breeze rising from the mountains and forests, sweeping across thousands of miles of rivers and mountains.


    As a result, the cold dissipated and the sun warmed, and the clouds scattered and the


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 484 Beg For Death

    Xu Han''s expression changed when he saw the ten foot thick lightning python howling towards him. Without even thinking, he helped the unconscious Guang Lingui retreat to the side.


    In the blink of an eye, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the monster king kneeling on one knee where the lightning python was bombarding.


    His naked upper body was covered in scorched black wounds, and purple demon blood flowed down the hundreds of wounds all over his body. But even so, the Demon Lord raised his head high and stared at the roaring lightning python.


    He was like a king, even if he died, he still had to maintain his dignity.


    Xu Han''s heart was inexplicably touched.


    He was naturally not a sentimental person. He just remembered that he had brought Ye Hongjian to the Exquisite Dragon Pavilion back then. His sword seed had just been planted, but the lightning tribulation that filled the sky was howling towards him. He couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling of sympathy or sorrow for the Demon Lord.


    However, this feeling was limited to feeling.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to resist such a huge bolt of lightning for the sake of someone who had just taken his life.


    Ding!


    However, just because Xu Han didn''t save her, it didn''t mean that someone could just stand by and watch.


    A crisp sound of clear golden stones could be heard. At that time, an incomparably fine but incomparably dazzling golden streak of light pierced through the sky with lightning and thunder, cutting through the dark clouds. The haze that pervaded the summit of Dragon Hidden Mountain.


    That streak of light was extremely fast. Compared to it, the thunderbolt that descended from the sky and the strange expression on Xu Han''s face seemed to be like a still image. It was so slow that it was almost stagnant.


    The golden light came to the Demon Lord''s head and stopped between the Demon Lord and Heavenly Lightning the moment they came into contact.


    At this moment, Xu Han could clearly see that the golden light was actually a¡­


    Golden copper.


    "Master Wei!" When he saw the appearance of the copper plate, Xu Han subconsciously let out a cry of alarm.


    As soon as this voice fell, the copper plate trembled slightly. A golden light overflowed from the copper plate, enveloping the dying Demon Lord.


    Rumble!


    At this time, heavenly thunder had already descended.


    Along with a loud explosion, the copper plate and the golden light emanating from its body trembled violently.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound rang out after a breath. The copper plate suddenly shattered. The golden light it stimulated naturally could no longer wrap around the Demon Sovereign''s body and immediately dispersed. However, the Heavenly Lightning seemed to have exhausted all of its strength. At this moment, it abruptly stopped and did not land on the Demon Sovereign''s body.


    "This?" Yao Jun''s expression changed. Compared to this Yao Jun, he was clearly more confused about what had happened.


    Right at the entrance of his puzzled stall, a stooped figure appeared in front of him.


    It was an old man.


    The old man was dressed in a white robe and carrying a wooden box on his back.


    The Demon Lord, who had been sleeping in the Demon Suppressing Tower for thousands of years, naturally did not recognize this old man. Therefore, the Demon Lord''s heart was filled with confusion regarding his rescue.


    So he asked with a deep brow, "Who are you?"


    The old man tilted his head and a smile appeared on his wrinkled face, "Friend."


    As he said this, he suddenly stretched out a hand and pressed it on top of the Monster Lord''s head. The Monster Lord, who was already seriously injured, did not even have time to react and was restrained by the old man.


    "This is all because of this old man. Great Lord has worked hard. Leave it to this old man." The old man didn''t care if the other party could understand his words. After saying this, a white light shone in his hand. At this moment, the Demon Lord turned into a streak of light and disappeared into the wooden box behind the old man.


    At this moment, the nine Kunlun Tribulations once again surged forward, but they did not stop the old man from doing what he had done before. Instead, they stared at the old man.


    Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. He could smell something unusual from the state of the Kunlun Tribulation.


    If these Kunlun Tribulations were really powerful existences that Xu Han could not understand and came to kill the Demon Lord, he should not have watched Master Wei finish all of this and let the Demon Lord escape helplessly. It was fine for them to turn a blind eye to this, but Xu Han could clearly feel that ever since Master Wei appeared, the nine Kunlun Tribulations had clearly locked onto Master Wei''s body.


    Could it be that their target was Master Wei from the very beginning?


    Such a guess inevitably appeared in Xu Han''s mind, and his gaze towards the old man also became worried at that time.


    The old man seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s gaze as well. At that time, he turned his head to look at the youth, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "Xiao Han, remember the story I told you a long time ago?" The old man asked in a calm tone. He didn''t have the slightest bit of self-awareness that a great calamity was imminent. Instead, it was more like he was chatting with someone.


    Xu Han frowned. He did not think that this was a good time to discuss this matter, but the smile on the old man''s face allowed him to read out some determination. So he thought for a moment and suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. He replied, "Sir is talking about the old man who wanted to travel ten thousand kilometers, but was trapped in the great calamity of the Immortals?"


    It was a story that Master Wei told Xu Han a long time ago.


    And relying on the story, Xu Han suddenly came to an epiphany. He broke through the Nether Opening Realm and arrived at the Heavenly Hunt Realm. Naturally, he remembered this deeply.


    "Yes." The old man nodded, "Of course it''s a good thing to be alive."


    "You can travel ten thousand miles. You can read ten thousand books."


    "You can eat what you want, listen to or tell stories you like."


    "You can meet a lot of people. They are good or bad, you are happy or disgusted."


    "But you have to do this. To be alive is to be alive."


    "But some people only live for the sake of being alive. That''s not enough. They want everyone to live like them."


    "But there are some people who don''t like this. He wants to give it a try and use a better way to live."


    "He has lived for a thousand years in this world for this. There have been some mistakes and some changes in his plans, but he still has to give it a try."


    "Because he has been living for this for the past thousand years. If he doesn''t go now, then these thousand years will be meaningless like those people."


    At this point, the old man paused. He looked at Xu Han, whose gaze was somewhat empty, and asked, "Do you understand?"


    Xu Han was stunned. There seemed to be something surging in the depths of his eyes, but he forcefully suppressed this surge. He laughed, and he laughed incomparably brilliantly.


    He used up all of his strength and nodded with difficulty and straightforwardness, "I understand."


    The old man also laughed. He patted the youth on the shoulder and walked to the center of the nine Kunlun Tribulations. He walked to the vortex formed by the dark clouds.


    He raised his head and looked at the horizon, his gaze clear like a youth.


    His white robes surged and his long beard stirred.


    He laughed loudly and said, "Dao Sect Wei Changming, come and beg for death!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 485 I Succeed My Ancestors, and All of You Succeed Me

    The dark clouds gathered on the dome began to surge. The giant vortex kept spinning. The Thunder Snake Lightning Python ran within it. Its terrifying might seemed to devour everything in the world. At the center of the vortex, at the deepest part of the storm, it was as if there was an eye peeping at the world.


    Suddenly, a muffled thunderclap resounded. The nine Kunlun Tribulations seemed to have received an edict. Their bodies trembled and they charged straight towards Master Wei.


    The Nine Kunlun Tribulations were tall and big, but their speed wasn''t heavy at all. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Master Wei. The powerful punches were thrown out by them, and thunder immediately descended from the dark clouds in the horizon, attaching to their fists. They were bathed in thunder and lightning, their killing intent surging.


    At that time, the lightning that filled the sky covered everything in the world. It was so dazzling that one could barely look straight at it.


    However, in the face of such a powerful killing move, the old man, who was bent over, did not reveal the slightest trace of panic on his face.


    Until those huge fists arrived in front of him, less than an inch away from his face. A divine light suddenly lit up in the old man''s cloudy pupils, and the scene suddenly stopped.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor.


    Time didn''t stop. He was still flowing, just like he had been for thousands of years.


    However, the old man''s speed increased. His speed almost exceeded the world''s understanding. Therefore, compared to his speed, those fists that whistled towards him seemed to be as slow as they were still.


    The old man stretched out his fingers in a seemingly leisurely manner and lightly tapped on the large fists. Then he stopped and stood there, the still image flowing again.


    "Humph!"


    Along with a series of painful groans, hot blood exploded from the old man''s body. At this moment, the aggressive Kunlun Tribulation suddenly retreated. However, the fists they had tried to take off the old man''s life were already bloody and fleshy.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Han was incomparably shocked.


    These nine Kunlun Tribulations had beaten a Demon Monarch to the point that he was powerless to retaliate. Their strength was naturally self-evident, and with Xu Han''s vision, he was naturally unable to capture the scene that the old man had attacked earlier. From his point of view, the nine fists struck down and the old man remained motionless. Then, the nine Kunlun Tribulations suddenly retreated, seriously injured.


    Even Xu Han, who had predicted the old man''s strength a long time ago, couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw this scene.


    The white-robed old man was still standing on the spot, as if such an impressive battle result was nothing more than a trivial matter in his eyes.


    At this moment, the nine defeated Kunlun Tribulations also stood up again. Although one of their arms was still bloody, and blood was constantly flowing out of it. However, such a shocking injury did not bring them even the slightest emotional fluctuation. Their gazes were still incomparably cold.


    In the clouds in the horizon, thunder and lightning roared again. Nine lightning snakes suddenly surged down and landed on the injured arms of Kunlun Tribulation.


    Just like before, under the nourishment of the thunder and lightning, the arm that had almost been torn apart actually recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it was completely intact.


    The bodies of the Kunlun Tribulants moved at that moment.


    They once again attacked the old man. They were still aggressive and fearless, as if the terrifying combat power the old man had displayed had not affected them at all.


    "Sir, be careful!" Xu Han, who saw all of this in his eyes, hurriedly shouted loudly for fear that Master Wei would not notice it.


    The old man raised his eyebrows, as if he was somewhat surprised by the strange abilities of the Kunlun Tribulation. Of course, the emotional fluctuations on his face were limited to this kind of surprise.


    This was when the Kunlun Tribulations attacked again. The old man''s eyes narrowed and a cold light shone. Immediately afterwards, he saw his finger, which was hidden at the cuff, flicking nine copper coins and flying towards the nine Kunlun Tribulations.


    It seemed that the nine copper coins that could not be sent out landed between each Kunlun Tribulation''s eyebrows with extreme precision. Along with a golden light, the bodies of those Kunlun Tribulation seemed to have been petrified at this moment and stopped in place. Then, the old man''s palm suddenly clenched and nine copper plates exploded. Together with the nine Kunlun Tribulations made by his companions, their bodies also exploded into nothingness along with the copper plates.


    The old man who did this smiled and raised his head to look above his head again. His deep gaze seemed to be able to penetrate layers of dark clouds and reach a certain point on the dome. The smile on his face was clearly filled with disdain.


    Rumble!


    However, at this moment, the clouds once again surged, streaks of purple light flashing through the enormous vortex, and then it turned into a lightning python that whistled towards this place.


    There were hundreds and thousands of thunder bolts that descended densely, covering almost the entire area.


    When the thunder and lightning first appeared, Lei Wei pressed down on them like Mount Tai.


    Under the boundless might, Xu Han felt that it was difficult to breathe, and his face instantly turned deathly pale.


    Master Wei, who was standing in the midst of the thunder, seemed to see Xu Han''s embarrassment. He smiled slightly and flicked his finger again. A copper plate flew over his head. A barrier was opened, and the pressure that filled the sky immediately dispersed.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ¡­


    At this moment, heavenly thunder finally descended and landed on the summit of the Dragon Hidden Mountain.


    A loud rumble echoed through the air, and thunder and lightning surged.


    In the midst of the lightning, figures descended from the lightning. They slowly stood up. They were actually figures that looked exactly the same as those from the previous Kunlun Tribulation.


    This time, there were hundreds of Kunlun Tribulations. They stood densely on the summit of the Dragon Hidden Mountain. They looked at the old man standing in the middle with a cold expression. At that moment, boundless killing intent exploded from their bodies.


    Without the slightest bit of words, this horrifying group of Kunlun Tribulations directly attacked Master Wei at that time.


    Xu Han finally regained his senses from the arrival of so many Kunlun tribulations. He frowned. He knew very well that each Kunlun tribulation possessed enough combat power to contend against the immortals. Hundreds of immortals attacked together. This scene could no longer be described as frightening. He had almost subverted Xu Han''s perception.


    The safety of Master Wei , who was at the center of the attack, naturally became Xu Han''s greatest concern. He stared fixedly at Master Wei through the golden barrier. However, lightning surged in the sky. With Xu Han''s eyesight, he was unable to see clearly. He could only vaguely see Master Wei ''s bent body drowned in the crowd.


    But just as Xu Han was feeling anxious, Suddenly, a tremor came from the ground. Xu Han''s heart trembled. He looked at the ground where Master Wei was, only to see mud surge. A few breaths later, an incomparably thick tree suddenly broke through the ground. It grew at an extremely fast speed. Branches stretched out from the main trunk, pulling the Kunlun Tribulants down like right arms.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of branches stretched out. They wrapped around the Kunlun Tribulations like poisonous snakes, fiercely throwing them to the ground. On the ground where they landed, branches also stretched out from below the ground, tightly binding the Kunlun Tribulations that were trying to break free, making them unable to move.


    Master Wei, who was carrying the wooden chest, finally revealed himself in Xu Han''s eyes again.


    He stood at the top of the tree that was more than ten feet tall and looked up at the horizon. He said loudly, "Don''t try these trickery tricks again ¡­ You want to kill me just by relying on these puppets? Aren''t you underestimating me, Wei Changming?"


    The clouds in the horizon surged again, as if weighing Master Wei''s words. A muffled sound continuously exploded from within. The sound was like a heavy hammer falling on a drum, resounding on the mountain peak of the Dragon Hidden Temple, as well as across the entire Hengroyal City.


    Finally, the tide of clouds began to change. It began to gather and disperse, gradually forming a huge face on the dome.


    The giant face opened its eyes after a few breaths of time, its eyes flickering with dazzling lightning.


    "The reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao has its own limits. Wei Changming, as the successor of the Dao Sect, you should follow the Heavenly Dao. However, you were deceived by the demons and evil spirits. I originally gave you the chance to grant you the position of True Immortal, but you did not repent and insisted on doing as you please. Today''s tribulation is all your own fault!"


    The enormous face spoke in such a manner that it sounded like a great yellow bell, carrying with it an unparalleled majesty that resounded throughout the heavens and earth.


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the commoners who were watching changed greatly. They almost involuntarily knelt down on the ground. An inexplicable sense of trepidation arose in their hearts. Not a single person dared to look up at that giant face.


    However, Master Wei, who was at the center of the storm, ignored it. He looked at the face in the sky like a clown and whispered, "The rules of this world are set by you. I don''t like the rules, so I have to change the rules. Do you think I am to blame?" "Then I want to see if I have a path of death or a path of prosperity!"


    "Stubborn." When the giant face heard this, the lightning in his eyes surged, revealing the fury in his heart at this moment.


    "If you don''t want to speculate, you can start. You''ve waited for this day for a thousand years, and this old man has waited for a thousand years as well." Compared to the fury of that face, Master Wei''s attitude was much calmer. He narrowed his eyes and said.


    The human face in the horizon instantly stopped, and the cloud face dissipated into a vortex once again.


    At that moment, not only the Heng Imperial City, but also the Yan Province, the Grand Xia Province, and even the entire world, where the Heng Imperial City was located, suddenly darkened.


    Everyone looked up and saw the heavenly tribulation clouds surging towards the northwest from all over the world like royal decrees.


    The violent lightning surged through the dark clouds, and a great heavenly tribulation that had never appeared before was brewing on the summit of Long Yin Mountain.


    An old man in a white robe rose into the sky to face the lightning tribulation. His robe surged through the storm and hunted. His bent waist was straightened by him. His expression was solemn, as if he was welcoming a grand ceremony. That ceremony was about death and also about hope.


    He looked at the lightning tribulation and suddenly laughed loudly.


    A low-pitched voice suddenly sounded at this moment. It passed through the Dragon Hidden Mountain, swept across the Royal City, and whisked past Yan Zhou. It rumbled in the ears of every living being in this world.


    "My name is Wei Changming, Dao Sect''s Wei Changming."


    "To live for a thousand years, just for today, prove my dao with your own strength!"


    "If I were born, I would have the sun and moon shining brightly, and the heavens and earth shining brightly. Everyone under the heavens is like a dragon."


    "If I die, there will also be a legacy of fire and salvation that will never cease to exist. Later on, people will follow in my footsteps, just like my ancestors!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 486 I Taught the World Magic, and the World Listened to It

    In this world, there was a strange saying circulating among the immortals.


    The number of Grand Daos was at the extreme of ten.


    Immortals at the summit of the Kunlun Mountains would seek out an Earthly Immortal every thousand years and grant him the position of True Immortal. And if a person who was not fated to obtain such an opportunity endured another thousand years, that would be the tenth great calamity that descended, and he would be doomed to die.


    Of course, there was also a saying that if he survived this tenth heavenly tribulation, he would be able to personally prove his dao and become a True Immortal.


    However, no one had ever done so since ancient times.


    Therefore, this tenth great calamity was the end for the high and mighty Immortals.


    But now, the Daofather of the Blue Lotus Temple wanted to resist the tenth great calamity that had only appeared in legends, so the secluded or descended Immortals all cast their gazes towards this place at that time.


    No matter how close the relationship between the enemy and us was before, there was only admiration in those gazes.


    This was because of the old man''s current spirit, and also because of his courage to be the first under the heavens.


    ¡­


    At that time, the first lightning tribulation on the dome of the Hidden Dragon Mountain had finally been brewed.


    Without any warning, the lightning tribulation whistled towards the old man''s head.


    The lightning serpent was 50 feet thick, and because it had condensed too much lightning, it had already shown an extremely violet color. However, the terrifying pressure he emitted caused the aura of Xu Han hiding in the golden barrier that Master Wei had activated to become obstructed. He couldn''t imagine how much pressure Master Wei , who was resisting this calamity, would endure.


    In fact, Master Wei''s performance was much easier than Xu Han had imagined.


    Facing this powerful heavenly tribulation, the old man didn''t even have the slightest intention of moving his body. Instead, the tree under him that had captured hundreds of Kunlun Tribulation for him just now continued to grow branches to wrap around the old man''s body.


    He seemed to intend to use this seemingly ordinary branch to resist the vast heavenly lightning.


    The roaring heavenly thunder instantly arrived, and it was about to hit the tree trunk.


    However, at this moment, a wisp of emerald green light lit up in the old man''s embrace. The light was dazzling and reflected on the branch. Thus, the emerald green color began to spread on the branch.


    Rumble!


    Along with a loud explosion, heavenly thunder descended.


    The tree trunk kept shaking, and the top of the tree was blasted into charcoal. However, other than that, it did not seem to have caused much damage to the foundation of the tree, let alone the old man who was firmly wrapped in the tree branches.


    Xu Han''s face was filled with joy. His suspended heart relaxed a little, but when his gaze landed on the old man, he saw Master Wei''s brows furrowed.


    Xu Han was naturally puzzled as to why the old man had such a look on his face.


    However, the second tribulation lightning descended from the horizon.


    This tribulation lightning descended almost immediately after the first tribulation lightning, but both its momentum and the tremendous power wrapped within it far surpassed the previous tribulation lightning.


    Rumble!


    Another loud explosion resounded, and the second bolt of heavenly lightning struck the enormous tree trunk.


    At this moment, Xu Han suddenly understood the origin of Master Wei ''s worries.


    The power of this second lightning tribulation was as different as clouds and mud compared to the first lightning tribulation that Xu Han had seen as a mismatch.


    The lightning tribulation fell into two halves of the towering tree and collapsed to the ground. The huge tree trunk was lying on the ground like a corpse. Its entire body was charred black, and its body was filled with flames.


    Although Master Wei , who was under the tree, was not seriously injured, his face was still pale. He didn''t know if it was because of the aftermath of the lightning tribulation or because the tree was connected.


    However, the tribulation clouds in the sky would not consider Master Wei ''s feelings, so the third bolt of heavenly lightning was prepared.


    Seeing all of this, Xu Han was extremely anxious. He naturally wanted to help the old man, but his strength was so insignificant in the face of this vast heavenly tribulation. If he made a move, apart from distracting Master Wei, who was already in a difficult situation, it would not be of any benefit to the old man.


    Therefore, he could only stand there and watch anxiously.


    The third bolt of lightning was still ten zhang thick, but perhaps because it contained too much lightning, this bolt of lightning tribulation was already faintly red.


    Its speed was extremely fast, from the moment it was stimulated to the moment it landed in front of Master Wei, it didn''t take more than a breath.


    Seeing that the lightning tribulation was about to fall on the old man, a divine light suddenly appeared in the old man''s eyes.


    At that time, he formed mysterious hand seals, and at that time, he spat out a proverb: "Extremely powerful and withered, fire from wood!"


    As soon as he said that, the flames that had just been driven away by the scorched black tree branch immediately surged. They quickly burned the tree. At this moment, the surging flames were also driven by Master Wei to transform into three Golden Crow clans that had been blazing with flames. The Golden Crow let out a long roar and directly faced the third bolt of heavenly lightning.


    Lightning flint.


    This word was naturally the most appropriate to describe the collision between the two.


    A huge wave of air exploded, and a fierce strong wind overflowed from the top of the mountain, uprooting nearly half of the vegetation along the road. The mountain was a mess.


    The Golden Crow and the third lightning tribulation also died in this collision, vanishing into thin air.


    But then the fourth lightning tribulation came¡­


    ¡­


    Master Wei''s methods were endless.


    He used the giant tree to resist the first and second Heavenly Tribulations, summoned the Three-legged Golden Crow from the broken branches of the tree, endured the third Heavenly Tribulations, and resisted the fourth Heavenly Tribulations with the giant earth wall formed from the ashes of the Golden Crow.


    He used the tens of thousands of copper coins in the wooden box behind him to resist the fifth Heavenly Tribulation, and finally used the two water dragons in his sleeves to resist the sixth Heavenly Tribulation.


    Surprisingly, the seventh bolt of lightning did not follow the previous bolt of lightning.


    Of course, this was not the sudden mercy of one of the manipulators behind the heavenly tribulation. He could only see the old man''s exhaustion. He was brewing something even more terrifying. He wanted to take the old man''s life with a single sentence.


    Thunder resounded throughout the heavens and earth, and even greater terror awaited the world to reveal its ferocious appearance amidst the tribulation clouds.


    The old man standing on top of the mess was already in rags, but his waist was still upright. To him, this was a very serious matter. Whether it was success or failure, or whether it was life or death, he should treat him like this. He was like this in the past, and he should be like this today.


    The seventh heavenly tribulation finally descended.


    This lightning tribulation was no longer as thick as the previous one. It was only thirty meters in size, but it still turned into a blood red color. The power contained within it seemed to be much greater than the combined power of the previous few.


    It had just revealed its edges and corners from the clouds, and a terrifying pressure swept over it.


    It was like a vicious beast that had been imprisoned for tens of thousands of years and had been hungry for a long time. The moment it revealed its edges, it turned into a streak of light and directly smashed down.


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed even deeper. He couldn''t think of how Master Wei could withstand such a bolt of lightning in his current state.


    But this time, the old man had once again exceeded Xu Han''s expectations.


    The moment Thunder arrived, a dazzling divine light suddenly lit up in the old man''s cloudy eyes.


    His hands slowly stretched out, and the ragged white robe on his body stirred again. He narrowed his eyes, and a vast aura surged out of his body at that time.


    At this moment, the gazes of the major powers from all over the world descended on the old man.


    They knew that this was the time for this Daofather to show his true ability to resist the Heavenly Tribulation. They wanted to watch as carefully as possible. After all, everyone would come this far. The Heavenly Tribulation was always the biggest tiger that stood in front of the immortals. They wanted to learn something from this Daofather. Even if it was just a small matter, it might allow them to have a chance of winning when this day came.


    The old man who was about to undergo lightning tribulation naturally felt these gazes to be real. He did not dislike them. Instead, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He said in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry, I will do it very slowly."


    After saying that, the old man gently waved his hands.


    "The Dao of Heaven and Earth is not smooth or reverse, but only related to oneself."


    "To descend with the five elements, to follow the Heavenly Dao, to form the Heavens and Earth with his body, to reject the Heavenly Dao, to prove his own Dao."


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, a transparent halo suddenly lit up in front of him, and it was lean and translucent.


    With a gentle twist of his finger, the proverb once again spat out in his mouth: "The earth is the root of heaven and earth."


    At this moment, a wisp of loess slipped into the old man''s hand from the remnants of the earth wall that had resisted four heavenly tribulations for him. He held the wisp of loess in his hand and gently scattered it into the transparent halo. The loess fell like rain, forming a puddle of plains at the bottom of the halo.


    "Gold is taken from the earth." The old man said again. A copper plate was thrown into the halo, and a few golden stones appeared beneath the loess, exposing itself.


    "Water knot from the golden surface." A tiny water dragon flew out of Master Wei''s sleeve and fell into the halo. It turned into mist and dissipated into it. At that moment, droplets of water condensed on the surface of the golden stones.


    "Wood grows from water." A green leaf suddenly flew out from the destroyed tree and landed in the old man''s hand. He gently placed the green leaf into the halo again.


    The moment the green leaf entered the halo, it shattered and turned into green dots of light that fell into the loess. At this moment, the droplets of water on the golden stones also dripped into the loess.


    As a result, tiny vegetation rose from the soil of the halo and quickly filled the entire halo.


    "Fire comes from withered wood!" At that moment, the old man''s voice rang out again. A Golden Crow True Fire was thrown into the halo, and a raging fire rose from the halo.


    "Earth congeals in fire!" With another soft chant, the fire burned down, and the trees turned into ashes. The ashes settled down, turning into a sudden change.


    Since then, the five elements had entered this halo, and they had begun to follow the path of evil on their own, never stopping.


    The old man who finished all of this smiled. He looked at the empty space with a gentle gaze, as if an indefatigable gentleman was looking at a group of students with a benevolent expression.


    "This is not enough." His voice sounded again, The huge wooden chest behind him suddenly trembled. Countless copper plates gushed out from the wooden chest and gathered in front of him. A smile appeared on his aged face once again. At that moment, the copper plates flourished with golden light. In the blink of an eye, the golden light was pulled out by him. The copper plates immediately fell to the ground as if they had lost their divine power.


    The golden light he drew out gathered in his hand.


    "The reason why the world is the world is not a thing, but a thought. This thought has nothing to do with good or evil, love or hatred. Only by thinking about the world can one live." After he finished speaking, the hand holding the golden light suddenly pressed into the halo.


    With the addition of this Dao Will, the circulation speed of the five elements in the aperture suddenly became faster.


    Vegetation continued to grow, flames rose, soil piled up, majestic peaks rose on the ground, rainfall and dust gushed down the rivers, and the halo also began to expand and expand with these changes.


    In just a few breaths of time, the halo was already fifty to sixty feet in size. However, this change did not stop. He continued to grow like a newborn baby, and the same was true of this world.


    At this moment, the seventh lightning tribulation finally landed on Master Wei''s head.


    The old man stood under the scarlet lightning and narrowed his eyes. He looked into the distance with a smile like spring.


    "Did you learn it?" He asked.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 487 Although the Journey Is Dangerous, We Are Not Alone

    The seventh bolt of lightning finally descended.


    He smashed into the old man''s body. The old man''s body trembled. The world he refined was raised high by him at that time. At that time, the world that was still growing bigger and bigger was facing this enormous heavenly thunder. The world swayed, and even cracks appeared on the periphery of the halo.


    However, other than that, this lightning tribulation, which was far more powerful than the previous six bolts of lightning, did not cause much damage to the old man or the world he had refined.


    Naturally, this scene greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations. After the seventh heavenly tribulation descended, the world continued to grow. He continued to grow in size. In the blink of an eye, it had already reached a hundred feet. It floated behind the old man like a mirage. There were mountains, rivers, vegetation, and everything.


    This scene naturally shocked everyone, but some people didn''t like the result.


    "Wei Changming! Do you really think that you can fight against the heavenly tribulation with your shabby world? You don''t have enough thoughts to gather the necessary resources, so why are you fooling around here?" A deep voice rang out from above the lightning tribulation, and it was as loud as thunder.


    The old man smiled and looked at the dome. "I may not get the fruit, but I planted the cause. And you¡­"


    The old man deliberately paused as he spoke. His eyes narrowed, and the smile on his face became even more intense, "I''m afraid of this cause."


    "Hmph! Wei Changming, I want to see how long you can be arrogant?" The voice let out a cold harrumph, stopping the interest in talking to the old man.


    At that time, the eighth bolt of thunder rumbled.


    This time, the Heavenly Thunder changed again. He turned into a giant dragon shining with purple lightning and charged straight at Master Wei with a whistle. He collided with the world behind him fiercely.


    Rumble!


    A loud roar echoed out.


    At this moment, both the world and Master Wei''s bodies began to tremble. The cracks on the halo surrounding the world became denser and denser, like a glass ball that could shatter at any moment. The old man''s face was even more deathly pale, and a wisp of blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    "I told you, you can''t do it!" The voice from above the dome sounded again, with an incomparably mocking tone. ''"You are too kind. You had the chance to gather enough thoughts, but you have used up all your opportunities for those mortals. This lightning tribulation is your doomsday."


    As the voice spoke, three things that looked exactly like the eighth lightning dragon in the Tribulation Cloud poked their heads out of the Tribulation Cloud.


    Facing such a powerful three-headed lightning dragon and the ninth bolt of lightning, the corner of Master Wei ''s mouth finally revealed a bitter smile.


    That person was right. He had indeed exhausted all his opportunities, but he had no regrets, because this was his Dao.


    He smiled, and the shattered world was once again taken out by him, facing the ninth Heavenly Tribulation.


    He knew very well that he could no longer withstand this lightning tribulation.


    The wooden chest behind him began to tremble violently, as if something was eager to rush out. The last copper coin flew out of the old man''s embrace and landed on the wooden chest. The violent tremor stopped at that moment.


    "My tribulation, I''ll handle it myself." He spoke like he was talking to himself, as if he was talking to the things in the wooden box.


    The three lightning dragons roared over and hadn''t yet landed on the heavens and earth, but the enormous pressure had already caused the heavens and earth to collapse, as if they could shatter at any moment.


    But at this moment.


    ¡­


    The Crown Prince of Heavenly Battle City, Yue Chengpeng, looked strangely at his father standing at the window, the world-famous Sword Immortal Yue Fu Yao.


    He had been standing here for a long time. Yue Chengpeng, who had a simple mind, did not understand what his father was doing. He could not help but walk over and was about to ask when his father''s clothes suddenly stirred up. A sword intent flew out from the sleeve of the Sword Immortal and flew towards the horizon in the distance.


    In Chang''an City, in the Linglong Mansion, the immortal sitting in the dark room raised his long hair. He thought for a moment, and a sword intent also escaped at that time.


    In a room not far from him, the purple-robed man suddenly restrained his smile. He put the baby in his arms back into the woman''s hand and walked to the window under the puzzled gaze of the other party. Something similarly gushed out of his body and fled into the distance.


    Not just them, There were also the Sword Sect on Mount Li, the Sword Tomb on the Southern Wilderness, the Taoist temple of the Azure Province, the Yama Palace hidden in the shadows, the gates of the three sects and twelve towns of the Great Xia Sect, the old Confucian scholars and emperors in the Horizontal Imperial City, and even more secluded or descended Immortals who had almost all activated something at that time, rushing towards the peak of Mount Long Yin the Great Xia.


    Those things gradually evolved into resplendent golden colors in the air.


    As a result, golden objects surged in from all directions. Their speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Master Wei. They surged into the world behind the old man. Under the nourishment of those golden objects, the cracks in the broken world began to be repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Such a change greatly exceeded Master Wei''s expectations.


    These golden things were thoughts.


    They came from all over the world, from the immortals who were fortunate enough to witness this heavenly tribulation.


    It was they who stimulated their own thoughts and merged into the old man''s world.


    Yes.


    At this moment, the World Immortals did their utmost to fill in the gaps in this world for this Daofather.


    The cracks on the halo were quickly repaired, and the world that had already stopped growing began to grow larger once more. More obviously, the three thunder dragons that roared over seemed to be no longer as invincible as before.


    This game between the old man and the heavenly tribulation suddenly turned into a battle between more than half of the immortals in the world and the heavens and earth.


    The expression on the old man''s face gradually changed from surprise to gratification.


    He gently nodded and said in an imperceptible voice, "Thank you."


    At that moment, countless voices echoed from the summit of the Dragon Hidden Mountain. They gathered together, suppressing the dusk and covering the thunder and lightning.


    The voice said.


    "Teacher, you taught me the method. The student is grateful for this."


    "I will do my utmost to help you overcome this calamity!"


    That voice echoed endlessly on the summit of the Dragon Hidden Mountain. Countless figures appeared in the old man''s refining world. They turned into mountains and rivers. They stood side by side with the old man, raising their heads and looking up at the horizon.


    Heavenly thunder rumbled as the evil dragon howled.


    However, all of this was no longer terrifying at this moment.


    Because, although the road is dangerous, but I am not alone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Recommended a book "Airport Girl Cultivation Handbook", said to be very unscrupulous, interested partners can go to see.


    The following introduction: Wake up to become a sister, big school flowers to chase me. The Guild Leader was a wealthy woman, and the netizens were awesome gangsters. The evil organization has captured me, and the boss of the ability is hanging out with me. He was righteous and invincible in the world, and suddenly realized that the quilt was kicked to the ground.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 488 Tibetan Heaven Box

    Everyone''s will formed a city to resist the might of the heavens.


    Of course, this was an excellent picture, and of course, this kind of picture was also unpleasant to some people.


    A cold snort came from the dome covered in dark clouds.


    The sound was like a giant yellow bell, heavily hitting the chests of the immortals who stood everywhere in the world.


    As a result, the faces of the immortals turned pale and they spat out blood. At that moment, the thoughts they had stimulated also dispersed because of their injuries. The world refined by the old man instantly revealed shocking cracks.


    "The Heavenly Dao operates normally. Do you think this is the difference between a fierce battle in the marketplace and a small crowd?"


    "This trip is outrageous. I have already warned you. If you commit another crime¡­"


    "Die on the spot, Soul Refining Nine Nether!"


    The last eight words, like heavy hammers and drums, resounded in the ears of the immortals who attacked. Their souls trembled, and they actually felt a sense of fear.


    It was said that this immortal was undoubtedly different from a mortal, but in front of those True Immortals, the immortals who stood high above them were still as worthless as ants.


    Many immortals fell silent, and at that time, they all withdrew their gazes from this place.


    This was nothing to do with fear of death. They had acknowledged Master Wei ''s kindness to impart the law and repaid this kindness. Now that they were unable to contend against the existence, they had suffered a lot of injuries. All of this was naturally enough to repay Master Wei ''s kindness to impart the law.


    "Have you seen it? Wei Changming, you''re the only one on your way." After doing all of this, the voice from the dome said.


    The old man did not reply. It was not that he did not want to, but that he did not have the time to care about this matter at all.


    The three lightning dragons bombarded the world connected to his mind. They were like vicious beasts constantly biting into this world, and the cracks on the halo continued to spread and spread along with this biting and collision.


    Without the will of many immortals, this world was once again on the verge of collapse.


    Master Wei had no choice but to defend against the three lightning dragons with all his might, but even so, he was still unable to catch them.


    The old figure was like that world, tottering under the rampage of the thunder dragon.


    "Wei Changming, you still have one last chance."


    "Hand over those monsters. I will let bygones be bygones. I will even grant you the position of True Immortal." At this moment, the voice from the horizon rang out again, and the threat and bewitchment in his words were naturally not concealed at all.


    From his point of view, at this time, Wei Changming should have no reason to persist. This had nothing to do with right or wrong, or his position. This was a choice that a smart person should make.


    Unexpectedly, the old man did not seem to be a smart person.


    His face was silent as he supported his own world, ignoring the sound coming from the horizon.


    At this moment, the owner of the voice lost his last bit of patience. He let out a cold snort, "Stubborn."


    With this sound, the three lightning dragons bowed their bodies as if they had received an edict. In the next moment, they used all their strength to ruthlessly crash into that world.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the enormous world was no longer able to sustain this enormous force and shattered. Veluriyam-like fragments scattered across the sky like stars.


    At this moment, Master Wei was unable to withstand this enormous force and even fell down. The wooden box behind him, which he had never left before, also fell off in such a collision. It kept rolling on the ground and finally landed not far from where Xu Han was.


    "Sir!" Seeing this scene, Xu Han naturally didn''t have the heart to care about the box. He shouted loudly towards the dangerous place where he fell, but his voice was drowned in thunder.


    "Since you are stubborn, then die. To be able to see this tenth Heavenly Tribulation, you can be considered an unprecedented person. You should be proud of yourself." The voice of the horizon rang out once again, and the tenth bolt of heavenly thunder rang out.


    This time, nine lightning dragons appeared in the clouds. Waves of dragon roars resounded throughout the clouds. Their enormous bodies circled around the dome, covering the sky and the sun, as if the end of the world was approaching.


    Master Wei stood up from the ground with great difficulty. The old man described himself as in a sorry state. His clothes were torn and covered in blood. He looked at the nine lightning dragons with a bitter smile in his eyes.


    He had already expected this.


    His world was not complete, and he did not gather all the thoughts he needed on time.


    This wasn''t his incompetence, but the True Immortals in the sky who were interfering with him. However, he didn''t regret the encounters and sacrifices he had made along the way. This was his Dao. He walked elegantly and worthy of his title.


    However, at this moment, he was still somewhat reluctant and couldn''t let go of it.


    Therefore, he quickly withdrew his gaze from the lightning dragons and turned to look at the youth not far away.


    A smile appeared on his face again.


    "I''ll have to work hard for you in the future. You have to help me walk down and carry it on your back."


    Of course, Xu Han knew that Master Wei''s words were addressed to him, and he had no reason to refuse the old man''s request, but he did not agree immediately.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t unwilling, but at this moment, the words he wanted to say to the old man were far more than that.


    However, he didn''t know how to speak when he reached the edge of his mouth.


    In the end, he wasn''t good at expressing his feelings¡­


    It was the same in the past, but it was the same at the moment.


    Therefore, after a brief moment of silence and daze, he could only nod his head with difficulty.


    This was the only thing he could do at this moment. He could not change the outcome. He could only make the old man feel at ease.


    Along the way, the old man had already understood the youth''s temperament. He promised to keep his promise, which he would protect with his life.


    Such a temperament naturally made the old man feel relieved to hand over this heavy burden to the youth, but at this moment, he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He took a deep look at the youth, nodded, and sincerely said, "It''s been hard work."


    After saying that, the old man''s body soared into the sky at that moment.


    The nine enormous lightning dragons also seemed to feel something at this moment. They all let out a long howl and were about to charge towards the old man at that moment.


    This was destined to be a path of no return.


    Xu Han knew very well that the old man would not be able to withstand this final heavenly tribulation.


    He had already anticipated this, but when he saw that the old man''s figure was about to be drowned in the lightning, Xu Han''s heart couldn''t help but be pulled.


    He stared fixedly at the figure that was about to collide with the lightning tribulation, and the self-blame for his weakness and powerlessness constantly surged out from the bottom of his heart.


    Keke.


    However, at this moment, the wooden box not far from him started to tremble involuntarily.


    "Help me." A voice rang in Xu Han''s ears.


    He heard it clearly. The owner of this voice was the voice of the demon male who had helped them escape to the Horizontal Imperial City.


    "How?" Xu Han asked subconsciously. He knew that the sudden appearance of this demon male was most likely related to Master Wei.


    "Help me stop this Heavenly Tribulation. I still need some time to break through this restriction before I can block this Heavenly Tribulation for him." The voice said anxiously.


    "But I" Xu Han''s face revealed a hint of joy, but in the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    Naturally, he wanted to help Master Wei . Even if he didn''t want to risk his life, he wouldn''t hesitate to do so. However, not to mention him, even an immortal would be annihilated in an instant in such a vast heavenly tribulation. How could he stop it?


    "There''s something on you that can stop the heavenly tribulation, at least for a while, and this is enough for us to break through the seal." The voice said again.


    Only then did Xu Han notice that there was a copper plate placed on the wooden box at some unknown time. This was clearly Master Wei''s doing. He did not want the demon male to participate in this matter.


    "Are you sure you can save him?" But at this moment, Xu Han obviously didn''t have time to think so much about it. He asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." The voice said with absolute certainty.


    "Alright! What do you want from me? How should I get it out?" When Xu Han sensed this, he nodded heavily.


    The man seemed to want to explain the pros and cons of this to Xu Han. "You just need to let go of your mind and I can take out that thing. It''s just ¡­"


    However, before he could utter those words, he was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "Alright!" The youth nodded his head again, and his tone was no less certain than that of a man.


    The man understood that Xu Han had the same determination as him. In order to save Master Wei, they could do anything.


    Xu Han stood on the spot. He released his mind as the man had requested. A white aura gushed out from the wooden box and wrapped around the youth.


    Xu Han felt that something in his body was being pulled away. Not only did he not resist, he instead calmly cooperated.


    After a few breaths, he opened his eyes and saw a white aura supporting a three-foot-long wooden box in front of him.


    "This is the Heaven Concealing Box of the Pirate Saint Sect!" Xu Han suddenly came to a realization. He didn''t have time to think about why this thing was inside his body. He hurriedly grabbed the wooden box and threw it fiercely towards Master Wei and Heavenly Lightning.


    At this moment, the nine-headed lightning dragons were about to take Master Wei''s life. However, the moment the Heaven Concealing Box arrived, the nine-headed lightning dragons seemed to have encountered some obstacles. They involuntarily rushed towards the Heaven Concealing Box, as if this thing had a fatal attraction to them.


    Master Wei, who was already at ease in welcoming death, also realized this change. He turned his head to look at Xu Han and the trembling wooden box beside him, which seemed to break out of the cocoon at any moment. The old man''s calm expression finally changed.


    He shouted something loudly at Xu Han, but his voice was drowned in the thunder that filled the sky.


    However, Xu Han vaguely read out two words from the shape of his mouth, "No!"


    Xu Han had no way of investigating why the expression of the old man, who was not afraid of death, had changed drastically, because the Heaven Concealing Box was quickly shattered by the bite of the nine thunder dragons.


    After more than ten breaths of time, the wooden chest that Old Man Fang had ignored could no longer wrap around the things inside.


    The wooden box was finally opened as the copper plate fell off.


    At that time, something appeared in front of Xu Han''s eyes.


    The youth opened his eyebrows, and a look of horror appeared on his forehead¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 489 Theres Nothing There

    On the Great Abyss Mountain, which was covered in snow all year round.


    After Daoist heard the Demon Monarch''s words about refining the world to resist the heavenly tribulation, he frowned and pondered for a moment. He quickly understood the feasibility of this technique.


    He raised his head and looked at the flickering Demon Monarch. "Why did you help me?" He asked, puzzled.


    This was indeed a difficult matter to understand. Even though he had some connections with the demon race, it was still inexplicable that the Demon Lord was willing to help him to such an extent.


    "I''m helping myself." Facing the Daoist''s questions, Yao Jun''s answer was extremely frank.


    Even so, the Taoist still didn''t understand what the Monster Monarch meant. He asked, "What do you mean?"


    The Demon Lord did not answer the Taoist''s question directly. He stood up and said in a deep voice, "Do you know about the Half Demon?"


    Half a demon?


    The Taoist''s expression changed, and he looked a little ugly.


    This was not a friendly word for him. He and his wife had once had a child, and it was this child that attracted the wrath of the heavens. He would probably never forget the scene of 8,000 Exiled Immortals sitting high in the clouds and countless lightning tribulations falling like rain on that day.


    They had killed his wife and taken away the baby that had just been born, and in their words, his son was a rebel, a half-demon, so he deserved this calamity.


    However, the Demon Lord clearly did not consider the feelings of the Taoist. At that time, he continued, "In the Ancient Era, humans and demons lived together. The two races fought against each other for many years. However, there was a tribe that accepted each other and stayed far away from the outside world."


    "They lived together. Soon, someone fell in love with the demon and gave birth to a child."


    "They are half-demons. These humans and demons possess the intelligence of humans. They also possess a long life and a strong physique of the demon race. They have pondered for a long time, comprehended the Grand Dao of Heaven and Earth, obtained the recognition of this world, and incarnated as the earliest gods in this world. Of course, you can call them immortals."


    "In fact, during the period when they ruled the world, the war between the human and demon races was temporarily quelled, and they taught them cultivation methods. Order was gradually established, and the immortal palace of Kunlun was also built at that time. But the good times didn''t last long. One day, these gods suddenly disappeared. The two races that had lost their gods tried to find them. In the end, they found the corpses of these gods in the abyss of Kunlun. They died there, and a proverb was brought back by those who found the corpse of the gods. "


    "That motto is like this: After a hundred million years, no half-demon shall appear in the world!"


    "No one knows why these gods left such a testament before they died, but out of reverence for the gods who ruled the world for tens of thousands of years, the great powers of the time engraved this motto into the laws of this world. Ever since then, demons may fall in love, but they are destined not to have children."


    Hearing this, Taoist''s brows furrowed even deeper. He did not understand why, nor could he accept that his and his wife''s descendants were truly creatures born against the will of the heavens.


    However, Yao Jun''s narrative continued.


    "You should be very clear about what happened afterwards. The passing of the Ancient God Spirit caused the two races to once again fall into a headless state. A thousand years later, a war between the two races broke out again. It was at that time that I was sealed at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain. "But have you ever wondered why the three vicious swords of the Sword Mausoleum clearly possess the power to kill us, yet those human ancestors actually wanted to seal us here?"


    "Have you ever thought that the two races clearly can''t have children, why you and the fox son can give birth to descendants? And why did those True Immortals clearly know that your wife was pregnant, but they didn''t kill her before, and they had to wait until the child was born before taking her away? Have you ever wondered why the Great Li Dynasty, which ruled the world for 1,300 years, suddenly collapsed? "Why did that Saint Sovereign, who had lived for 700 years, go out of his normal state after climbing Mount Ya Qi and secretly go to the Mausoleum of the Swords to seize the Vicious Sword?"


    A series of questions from the Demon Monarch struck the Daoist''s heart. The Daoist''s gaze was grave. He stared at the Demon Monarch for a long time before asking, "What exactly are you going to say?"


    Under the low gaze of the Taoist, the Demon Lord lowered his voice. He said in an extremely gloomy tone, "Someone wants to go against the heavens and create another half-demon!"


    ¡­


    The phenomenon of Master Wei crossing the tribulation was extremely vast, leaving aside those immortals with strong cultivation bases.


    Even Meng Liang, who was at the border of Great Xia and Liaozhou, could sense it. He stood on the hill outside the city and looked north with a gloomy gaze.


    "This can''t be the one you''re talking about, Xiao Han''s troubles, right?" Meng Liang said worriedly. He had already traveled without stopping. However, he had not caught up with the Sword Mausoleum and the Horizontal Imperial City, which almost crossed the entire continent from the Sword Mausoleum to the Horizontal Imperial City.


    "No, his troubles are still ahead." At that moment, the sword in Meng Liang''s hand trembled slightly, and a voice sounded.


    "Hmm? Then what is this?" Meng Liang was somewhat surprised and his heart trembled. Even though they were far away, that vast might still made his aura somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Daofather." The voice replied.


    Meng Liang had never heard of this name before. He shook his head and didn''t think about these strange things. He whispered, "It looks like we have to go faster. It doesn''t seem like Heng Imperial City is safe."


    After saying this, he took another step forward and fled into the distance.


    "Oh right, Martial Uncle, I heard that you''ve been to Kunlun before. Didn''t you say that there are 100,000 mountains separated by demon races? There are demon kings and monarchs all over the ground. How did you get through?" Although he was on his way, Meng Liang was not someone who could endure loneliness. He began to ask again.


    The voice in the sword seemed to be accustomed to his temperament, and he quickly replied impatiently, "What? This daddy has dominated the world for decades, and a mere Monster Monarch and Monster King can stop me?"


    Meng Liang chuckled and hurriedly complimented, "Martial Uncle''s ability is naturally not afraid of these demons and devils. However, there are still too many people in the family after all ¡­ Hmm, there are too many demons and powerful beings, so Martial Uncle is not a bloodthirsty nature. In the end, it is impossible for him to kill them all the way there."


    It had to be said that Meng Liang''s flattery was extremely good, making the sound in the sword very useful.


    "Naturally." He replied at that time.


    "So, how did Martial Uncle get through?" Meng Liang asked again.


    This time, the voice did not reply to Meng Liang as it did before.


    He fell silent for a long time before replying in a low voice, "There''s nothing there."


    "Huh?" Meng Liang''s expression changed. He did not quite understand the meaning of the voice. "Martial Uncle is saying that there are no demons in the 100,000 mountains?"


    "No." This time, the answer came very quickly, but his tone became gloomy again.


    He repeated his previous words and said, "There''s nothing there."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 490 Demonic Blood Forges My Ascending Road

    Xu Han''s pupils dilated continuously.


    The people of Heng Imperial City, the people of Yan Province, and even the people of Great Xia all raised their heads at that time.


    This was not because they could sense the anomaly here, but because¡­


    The whole of Great Xia darkened at that time.


    Yes.


    It darkened.


    A thing, a thing so huge that it could almost be compared to half of the Great Xia Territory, suddenly floated in midair.


    It obscured the sun and moon, and suppressed the thunder howling on Dragon Hidden Mountain.


    This thing was truly too huge. It was so huge that no one could see it clearly. They could only see the tip of the iceberg from its small details. It seemed to be an incomparably huge rock.


    Xu Han, on the other hand, was "luckier" than them.


    He was fortunate enough to see that thing flew out of the wooden box and brought him to Master Wei ''s side. Then, with astonishing speed, it instantly turned into this state.


    That thing wasn''t a rock.


    It''s a mountain.


    To be exact, it should be an incomparably towering mountain range that stretched for tens of thousands of kilometers.


    Only then did Xu Han realize that the old man had been carrying a mountain on his back.


    What Xu Han did not know was that this mountain had a name that everyone in the world knew-the Hundred Thousand Great Mountains!


    ¡­


    "You shouldn''t be like this." Master Wei, who was standing on the mountain that suddenly appeared, looked at Xu Han and sighed.


    Xu Han blinked his eyes. He still hadn''t recovered from this shock.


    "I said before, we won''t watch you die at their hands." At this moment, the figure of the white-clothed man appeared again.


    Only then did Xu Han understand that the old man''s words were not addressed to him.


    The nine evil dragons that tore apart the Heaven Concealing Box roared towards him, already entrenched themselves at the peak of this lofty mountain range in the air, seemingly about to descend.


    "Bai Ning! You can''t stop him! Go back!" Master Wei naturally sensed this and said loudly to the white-clothed man.


    Just as Master Wei said those words, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly spun again. This time, a man wearing golden armor with a cold expression appeared in the vortex of the dark clouds. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the huge mountain range below him.


    "So you hid these monsters here." The man laughed sinisterly.


    The demon man called Bai Ning by Master Wei raised his head to look at the man descending from the horizon. Then, he turned to look at the old man and said in a deep voice, "A hundred thousand mountains can only be seen for a hundred breaths of time. And this hundred breaths of time is enough for us to stop this heavenly tribulation for you. This is not my decision, but our decision."


    After Bai Ning finished saying those words, his clothes suddenly stirred up, and he suddenly stretched out a hand towards the sky, suddenly clenching it, "Where are the Nine Great Demon Kings?"


    Rumble!


    A dull explosion sounded from the mountain range beneath his feet.


    Xu Han was shocked. He looked over and saw a giant tiger roaring towards the sky in the northwest forest. Its aura was shocking. It was clearly the might of an immortal. Behind him stood tens of thousands of ferocious tigers.


    A flood dragon soared into the sky and a group of shrimp and crab generals with knives and forks stood on the surface of the water.


    In the southeast direction, rows of towering trees suddenly began to tremble. Then, they all rose from the ground. The one leading them was an enormous tree demon that was a hundred feet tall. Its figure was so huge that it was almost comparable to a mountain peak.


    To the north, a dense pack of wolves rushed over.


    In the west, a five-colored divine bird raised its head to the sky and roared. Gao Ge sang like a rooster, and a dense swarm of beehive-like strange birds flapped their wings behind them.


    To the east, an old man dressed in a raincoat and with deer horns on his head walked out with a stick. Everyone behind him had horns on their heads.


    In the southwest, a woman with eight legs and a gorgeous woman on her upper body led the insects that covered the ground like a carpet.


    In the northeast, a group of macaques stood behind a white ape wearing seven-colored armor and holding a golden staff.


    In the middle was a group of handsome men and women. They looked no different from ordinary people, but their heads or backs were covered with furry ears or tails of different colors.


    Bai Ning looked deeply at the old man again at that time. Her body paused for a moment before landing in the middle of the group of men and women. His figure suddenly began to expand, and his clothes immediately shattered. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a fox demon that was more than ten feet tall and had eight huge tails on its back.


    At that time, the nine great demon races were standing in all directions and in the middle of the mountain range. Banners were fluttering everywhere in the mountain range of 100,000 mountains.


    Their faces were silent as they looked up at the sky. Although their faces were solemn, they did not show the slightest bit of fear.


    When the man in golden armor saw this scene, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Alright, let''s eradicate it together with you monsters today."


    He said this and extended his hand to lightly snap his fingers.


    At this moment, the nine thunder dragons, who were already impatient, all roared towards the sky and turned into streaks of flowing light as they charged towards the crowd.


    Bai Ning, the vague leader of the nine great demon kings, also raised his head and roared angrily at that time. He spat out human words and said loudly, "Sir, we have been humiliated for a thousand years. We have suffered today, and we can only repay you with one death!"


    "Follow me, gentlemen. Break this calamity!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Ning took the lead and led the tens of thousands of fox demons behind her, charging straight at one of the lightning dragons.


    The other eight Monster Kings also led their clansmen to commit suicide towards a lightning dragon.


    Xu Han had never seen such a shocking scene.


    In the eyes of most humans, the evil and inferior demons charged towards the lightning dragon that was enough to frighten the immortals like a river against the current.


    Their gazes were resolute, and their mouths emitted heaven-shaking sounds.


    Very quickly, the two collided. The Thunder Dragon''s combat strength far exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. It only touched the ground slightly, and large amounts of Demon corpses fell like rain. Most of them were charred black, and their deaths were tragic. Of course, many of them were burnt to ashes by the thunder dragon''s lightning and turned into nothingness on the spot.


    Even so, there was not the slightest bit of fear in their eyes.


    They rushed forward one after another, practically rushing towards the corpses of their clansmen. In less than ten breaths of time, the number of demons who had died under the lightning dragon had probably exceeded 100,000. Even the nine strongest demon kings were bathed in blood and were covered in wounds.


    The nine lightning dragons'' aura gradually diminished under such a life-threatening battle between the wheels. However, their strength was still strong, far from being annihilated by the demons in front of them.


    Seeing this, Xu Han''s heart was naturally extremely anxious. At this moment, the corner of his eye suddenly caught a glimpse of more demons from the mountains, rivers, and mountains. They charged towards the horizon like their own clansmen.


    They wanted to use their flesh and blood, their lives, to pave the way for Master Wei, the old man who had carried them for a thousand years, to ascend to the heavens!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 491 Road

    The corpses of the demons fell down like rain, and the corpses of the 100,000 mountain ranges were everywhere.


    The nine-headed lightning dragon''s aura gradually weakened as the million corpses piled up, and the enormous mountain became faintly visible. Just like the conversation between Bai Ning and Master Wei, the hundred thousand mountains didn''t seem to last long.


    Xu Han nervously watched the tragic battle.


    He couldn''t do anything to help. Under this majestic pressure, he couldn''t even use any internal strength. He didn''t know how this ordinary demon race could do this. He looked at the old man who was not far away. Master Wei''s brows were knitted together. Xu Han could see how unbearable he was and how heartbroken he was, but similarly, Xu Han was helpless.


    The hundred thousand mountains began to shrink.


    He seemed to want to return to his original appearance and hide in the wooden box. At this time, the first lightning dragon had finally been reduced to nothingness under the sea of people tactics of the demon race. The demon race had also paid a painful price for this, but before they could give up on their clansmen, they had no choice but to pounce on another battlefield.


    This was a rather tragic scene.


    Xu Han was unable to feel the same way as the demons, but he sincerely respected their logic of repaying kindness with death. Simple, clear, natural but soul-stirring.


    It was as if Lin Shou had shot an arrow through the dream of the Immortal Emperor ruling the world with the will of a hundred thousand guards. Even Immortals were not as invincible as they had imagined in the face of a huge will and the unanimous determination of the masses to see their deaths as if they were returning to their homeland.


    After sacrificing millions of lives and the lives of the four Monster Kings, the curtain on this life-and-death battle finally came to an end.


    The hundred thousand mountains retreated back into the wooden chest. At that time, the demons were pulled into the chest. Fortunately, at the last moment, Bai Ning bit off the last lightning dragon''s body at the cost of severing three tails.


    The hundred thousand mountains, the millions of demons, and the nine lightning dragons all disappeared in an instant.


    The world was still filled with thunder and lightning, but compared to the previous tragic situation, the surging thunder and lightning seemed insignificant.


    The immortals were shocked by the might of the people in the sky and didn''t dare to pry into it. The rest of the ordinary cultivators were also obscured by the towering mountain. They couldn''t imagine that in this scene of less than a hundred breaths of time, there were millions of demon clans that had left and turned into corpses.


    Above the dome, the man in golden armor had an ashen complexion.


    Xu Han regained his composure after a short moment of absentmindedness. He turned to look at the old man beside him, and a happy expression finally appeared on his face.


    After this tenth heavenly tribulation was over, then Master Wei''s millennium tribulation was considered complete. Does this mean that this old man can finally fulfill his wish, prove the Grand Dao with his own strength, not grant immortals the right to marry, but ascend to the True Immortal Realm?


    With this thought in mind, Xu Han''s heart suddenly sank as he looked at the old man.


    It was because he saw the old man still frowning.


    Xu Han did not understand where the solemn expression on the old man''s face originated from. Was it the sacrifice of a million demons or¡­


    With such doubts, Xu Han was about to ask.


    Rumble!


    Another loud noise came.


    Xu Han''s expression changed. He looked up and saw that the tribulation clouds in the sky hadn''t dissipated at all. At that moment, the man in golden armor revealed a sinister smile. "Wei Changming, do you think this is the end?"


    He stared at the old man and asked. Behind him, the enormous lightning dragons once again revealed ferocious looks from the tribulation clouds.


    The eleventh bolt of tribulation lightning had arrived!


    "Why?" Seeing this scene, Xu Han couldn''t help but exclaim.


    He had read about the heavenly tribulation in some books. Ordinary lightning tribulation was based on the extreme of nine, but this thousand year great tribulation had broken through the extreme of nine. There were a total of ten tribulation paths, and its power was just needless to say.


    But why was there still an eleventh Heavenly Tribulation after clearly resisting the tenth Heavenly Tribulation?


    Xu Han understood why the solemn expression on Master Wei''s face arose. The old man seemed to have anticipated this change, but Xu Han felt a sense of despair in his heart.


    Even the lives of millions of demons could not be exchanged for the old man''s path to heaven.


    The Heavenly Dao was hopeless, and all living beings were hopeless.


    Xu Han suddenly remembered what Zhong Changhen had said to him a long time ago, and it was sour. At this moment, he had just tasted something.


    ''"Sigh" Master Wei sighed at that time.


    He raised his head with some difficulty. Something seemed to be surging in his turbid eyes. Even if he faced an old man whose life was over, he could still live calmly. After watching the demons brazenly die for him, he was no longer able to suppress the things surging in his heart.


    "Is this your so-called rule?" The old man asked in a deep voice.


    "I am the rule." The man standing on the dome replied coldly.


    "This rule is wrong." The old man said.


    "So what?" The man seemed to enjoy the feeling of being condescending and winning. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the old man, his eyebrows full of ridicule.


    "The rules I made, the rules I broke. From this moment onwards, there are no rules in this world. I didn''t expect that you would be so afraid of me." The old man said calmly.


    Hearing this, the man''s expression darkened, as if he had been stabbed by the old man.


    The old man was right. In order to kill him, they had indeed broken the rules and summoned the 11th Heavenly Tribulation that did not exist. From now on, the laws of this world would begin to collapse, leaving behind hidden dangers. However, judging from the short amount of time left in this world, this change would not affect their plans much.


    "Wei Changming, your time has come." Thinking of this, the man''s eyebrows sank again. Ten lightning dragons suddenly surged out from the tribulation clouds and charged straight at the old man.


    The heaven-shaking momentum once again spread out, and boundless killing intent enveloped them like dark clouds.


    The sky was dim, and the sun and moon were dark.


    At this critical moment of life and death, the old man withdrew his gaze from those lightning dragons and turned to look at Xu Han. He laughed and said in a gentle voice, "I''ve paved the way for you."


    "It doesn''t matter how far you go."


    "But remember, don''t get lost."


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xu Han was about to respond, but at that time, the ten roaring lightning dragons had already reached their bodies, and they fiercely collided with Master Wei''s body.


    The dazzling lightning spread out, and at that moment, the old man''s figure was completely submerged in the dazzling lightning.


    Xu Han stretched out his hand, wanting to grab something, but he grabbed it empty-handed.


    He stared blankly at the lightning shadows that filled the sky, as if something had shattered in his heart.


    The pitch-black color once again filled his eyes. At the same time, an incomparably clear sword cry rang out. He suppressed the thunder that filled the sky and suppressed the noise of the world.


    Something seemed to have lit up on the dome.


    Like a blazing sun, it broke through the dark clouds and reached this place.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 492 Give Him A Star

    The sound of the sword resounded.


    It struck Xu Han''s heart like a giant yellow bell. Xu Han''s body trembled, and the pitch-black color that covered his eyes dissipated at that time.


    Xu Han''s expression changed drastically, and his forehead was covered in sweat.


    At that moment, he could clearly feel that something in his body was stirring again. If it wasn''t for the sound of the sword pulling him out, he would have¡­


    However, where did this sword cry come from?


    Xu Han was puzzled.


    He raised his head, but the sight he saw shook his heart.


    He saw ten lightning dragons pass through Master Wei''s body. He also saw the man in golden armor with a cold expression and a sinister smile on his lips.


    He even saw a pitch-black sword hanging above his head, its body trembling slightly, as if it was speaking to Li Ren. This was his sword, the sword that the watcher had given him.


    Above the dome, two dazzling golden lights shone. The light seemed to contain boundless power, piercing through tens of thousands of kilometers of dark clouds and reaching here.


    However, these scenes were far from the key to shaking Xu Han''s heart.


    What truly made Xu Han''s heart tremble was that all of this scene had stopped at this moment.


    Yes, they came to a standstill, as if time had come to a standstill. This did not mean it, but the real time had come to a standstill.


    Everyone stopped at that moment. Even the dust on the ground and the thunder dragons in the sky stopped.


    Xu Han did not understand why such a thing had happened, nor did he understand why only he was able to break free from the obstacle of stagnation at this moment.


    In the next moment, an even greater change occurred in front of him.


    Something moved.


    It was the ten thunder dragons that had already passed through Master Wei''s body. They retreated at a speed visible to the naked eye like time flowing backwards.


    As they retreated, the injuries on Master Wei ''s body began to heal.


    However, after a hundred breaths of time, the ten lightning dragons left Master Wei''s body. At that time, the old man''s body also became intact.


    Such a change was truly too miraculous. Xu Han was dumbfounded when he saw it.


    Horn!


    At this moment, a crisp sound echoed in the silent world, like a finger sound.


    As this voice fell.


    The thunder in the sky began to howl again, and the dust fell down.


    The stagnant time began to flow again.


    "Huh?" The man in golden armor''s expression changed. He looked at the thunder dragon retreating in front of the old man. He looked at the old man who was completely unharmed. At that time, he seemed to have realized something. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the horizon. The two divine lights that looked like blazing suns became brighter and brighter at that time, as if something was traveling hundreds of millions of kilometers to reach this place at an unimaginable speed.


    Master Wei ''s eyebrows furrowed at that moment. He clearly did not understand what had happened in the blink of an eye in his eyes. He had clearly been pierced through by those lightning dragons. He could even clearly feel his life force rapidly flowing away at that moment, but why did such a change disappear in the blink of an eye?


    Not only was his life unharmed, even the injuries he had suffered earlier had been completely healed.


    The man in golden armor gradually narrowed his eyes. He stared straight at the two golden lights that were becoming more and more dazzling. A kind of expression called fear, even faint fear, climbed onto his face that was almost filled with arrogance.


    He sank his face, gritted his teeth, and spat out three words in an incomparably deep tone: "Monitor."


    The expressions of Xu Han and Master Wei changed when they said those words.


    They all raised their eyes to look, only to see that the two dazzling golden rays of light gradually faded away. At that time, streaks of starlight rained down like rain, illuminating the world shrouded in dark clouds as if it was daytime.


    Ding!


    The floating sword let out a long cry at that moment. It flew straight into the starry sky. The sword trembled and golden sword images surged out. A sword image lotus flower appeared on the dome in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, a figure slowly landed on the lotus flower.


    It was a man, a man with eyes as bright as the sun. His entire body was bathed in starlight, making it difficult for people to see his appearance clearly. However, the aura that his entire body resisted carried a powerful and majestic aura, yet it was not aggressive. It was just that it could not help but cause people to feel awe.


    Xu Han recognized him. This was the man who saved his life in Chang''an City.


    He was also the surveillance person that Master Wei had mentioned!


    It was unknown if it was an illusion of his own. When the man descended, Xu Han faintly felt that the man seemed to have smiled at him.


    "Surveillance! Are you going to break the rules?" The golden-armored man frowned. He looked at the watchman and said in a low tone. However, no matter how reserved his tone was, Xu Han could still tell that it was difficult for him to be so fearful in his tone.


    "Am I breaking the rules? Isn''t it because of your own bad rules?" The supervisor smiled faintly and said.


    "This is our own business." The man said in a deep voice, but his gaze stared fixedly at the other party.


    "Although all living beings in the universe call us watchers, I don''t like that name. We are watchers, not watchers." The watcher ignored the man''s words. He said to himself, "We are guarding the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. Everywhere we look, it is our blessing."


    "He''s not bad. I want this person." As the watcher spoke, his hand suddenly pointed at Master Wei .


    This time, it wasn''t an illusion. Xu Han could clearly feel that while doing this, the surveillance person winked at him.


    This action inexplicably warmed Xu Han''s heart, and a smile involuntarily appeared on his face.


    "He''s not even a True Immortal, he can''t even jump out of this world. The surveillance team''s actions are too much of a joke." The golden-armored man said again, but there was a clear hint of lowering his head to the watcher.


    It wasn''t hard for anyone to see that this golden-armored man was fearful of the other party.


    But when he said that, the voice of the surveillance suddenly sank, "I said, I want this person."


    The deep voice was wrapped in unparalleled majesty and unquestionable certainty.


    Under such dignity, the golden-armored man''s expression changed drastically. He fell silent and didn''t dare to utter the slightest bit of disobedience. He knew that with the gap between him and the other party, it was only a matter of effort to kill him.


    However, his silence did not mean that anyone would also be silent.


    At that moment, the sky suddenly darkened again. The starlight in the sky seemed to have been obstructed by something. In an instant, it extinguished. Only the seven stars above the watcher''s head continued to stubbornly twinkle, not dimming in the slightest.


    A figure wrapped in darkness appeared in front of the surveillance personnel at that time. His eyes were filled with a strange color, incomparably deep, like an abyss that stretched for tens of thousands of feet.


    "Has Lord Surveillance been acting too recklessly lately?" The figure stared at the watcher and asked in a gloomy tone, like a mountain ghost in the forest.


    A wisp of distress appeared on the watcher''s face. He scratched his head and said, "Why do you, the Credit Bladesman, follow us wherever we go?"


    "My lord, don''t misunderstand. I''m only here to supervise this world under the orders of the sect." The black shadow said with a smile.


    "Is that so?" The inspector narrowed his eyes. A burning light surged out from his eyes like a blazing sun. "So, you want to stop me too?"


    "Sir, what are you saying? How dare you make things difficult for me? However, this world has its own rules. If¡­"


    "The third time." However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the surveillance. At that time, his hand suddenly appeared. His thumb and pinky were bent, and the other three fingers were stretched out. He said, "This person, I want him."


    The black figure''s expression froze, and the light in his eyes flickered.


    Everyone in the Myriad Domains knew of the character of this Monitor. The same was true three times. On the fourth time, it was not his mouth that spoke. Instead, it was his saber that had cut through countless Primordial Immortal Sacred Dao lineages.


    "If Your Excellency insists on doing so, I naturally won''t dare to stop him. However, he is still an Earthly Immortal. He can''t jump out of this world. How can Your Excellency take him away? If I don''t leave him here, I will guarantee his safety." The black shadow said in a calm voice, trying to come up with a two-pronged method that would neither offend the surveillance nor disrupt some of the ongoing plans.


    "A mere world can trap me?" The watcher sneered and his hand suddenly opened. In the already dim starry sky, a star suddenly lit up. "I''ll give him a star."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the bright starlight landed on Master Wei ''s body.


    At that moment, the aura around the old man suddenly began to rise. A terrifying force was injected into his body, and some indescribable changes were taking place on his body.


    "Isn''t that enough?" The watcher looked at the black figure and narrowed his eyes as he spoke.


    The black shadow''s expression became even uglier, "Your Excellency, are you really not afraid that when this world collapses, karma will overwhelm you and you will never be able to recover?"


    ''"Tell me about the karma of your Ghost Valley Sect. Someone Su has traveled through the starry sky for tens of thousands of years. The Ancient Devil God has killed him, and the Ancient Immortal has killed him as well. If there really comes a day when someone Su will shoulder the karma of this world, I won''t trouble you!" The watcher said decisively.


    When the black shadow heard this, he did not say anything else. He looked deeply at the other party and said, "Since that''s the case, please help yourself, Lord." After he finished speaking, he turned to look at the golden-armored man again. At that moment, their bodies flashed and disappeared.


    At this moment, under the illumination of the starlight, Master Wei ''s body gradually floated up, as if he was about to transform into a saint and leave this world.


    Xu Han''s eyes widened as he watched this scene that he couldn''t understand at all.


    "He''ll be fine." The surveillance personnel seemed to have noticed Xu Han''s worries. He spoke in a gentle tone instead of his violent attitude towards the black shadow.


    Xu Han took a deep look at the other party and sincerely said, "Thank you."


    The watcher shrugged. At that moment, he flicked his finger and stepped on the long sword in front of Xu Han. "I just felt that he was very similar to an elder before me. I couldn''t bear to see him suffer this calamity, so I made a move. However, the rules were broken too many times. I''m afraid that those old monsters would really be provoked to make a move if they came back again."


    "The rules of this world have begun to collapse. Many people who covet this place are already eager to move. It''s very difficult for me to help you anymore."


    "Just like he said, the road has been paved for you."


    "How to leave is your business."


    "But remember, don''t get lost."


    As the watcher finished speaking, both his figure and Master Wei''s voice slowly turned into flowing shadows and gradually dissipated.


    Heaven and earth regained their calm once again. Dark clouds scattered and sunlight shone down.


    After seeing the sun, it was spring again.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 493 The Bright Moon Illuminates the World

    Spring came and went late in Horizontal Imperial City.


    Four to five days had passed since the world-shocking battle on Mount Long Yin. By the end of April, there was still a beautiful spring scenery in Horizontal Imperial City.


    Regarding that battle, the Sword Handling Pavilion and the Dragon Hidden Temple only said that a certain immortal was capable of overcoming the tribulation, and the rest of the details were mostly hidden from view, so they didn''t talk about it. To most ordinary people and even cultivators, what they knew about the great battle was mostly just the shocking sounds. With their horizons, they naturally could not see clearly what had happened, so they could only accept the words spoken by the Sword Handling Pavilion and the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    However, the truth was often not important to them. Regardless of what had happened, life had to continue, and this was just their conversation after dinner.


    "Xiao Han, why are you so interested in dragging me here to drink today?" Chu Chouli, who was sitting in the tavern by the side of the road, picked up the wine glass on the table and drank it down. The middle-aged man''s eyes immediately narrowed, and his face immediately revealed an expression of intoxication.


    This was somewhat strange. Although Xu Han could not be said to be a person who did not drink, he rarely took the initiative to invite Chu Chouli to this tavern.


    However, although there were some doubts in his heart, with Chu Chouli''s extremely drunken temperament, he naturally had no reason to refuse this matter of drinking. He readily agreed to Xu Han''s request.


    However, after these three cups of wine, Xu Han remained silent. This made the middle-aged man somewhat puzzled, so he asked.


    Xu Han, who was sitting opposite Chu Chouli, carried a wooden box three feet long and one foot wide on his back. Hearing this, he picked up the cup on the table and finally drank the first cup of wine since it was served.


    At this moment, all the surrounding drinkers were cautiously staring at this place. Xu Han''s fame had spread throughout Great Xia, not only because of Xu Han''s astonishing strength in the Swordsman Competition, but also because there was an unknown rumor that Xu Han was the Young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture who claimed to have died in battle in Great Zhou.


    And this was not the core of this rumor. The most important thing was that under such rumors, some murderous and heartbreaking words began to spread.


    For example, if Xu Han wasn''t dead, why would Great Zhou spread the news of his death? Why did Xu Han appear in Heng Imperial City? He even successfully passed the Swordsman Competition, If things continued like this, Xu Han would definitely be given the position of a golden-robed swordsman at the Swordsman''s Ceremony in a few days. In this way, this young manor master would transform into an important authority in Great Xia''s Jianghu. If he wanted to do something harmful to Great Xia''s Jianghu, it would be much easier.


    Therefore, it was very likely that Xu Han was a dark chess piece that Great Zhou had planted in Great Xia''s Jianghu.


    However, this statement was only a deduction after all. In addition, no matter if it was the Sword Handling Pavilion or the Great Xia Imperial Court, they would not say anything about it. Therefore, no one really dared to do anything to Xu Han in the Horizontal Imperial City. However, some prying and discussions could not be exempted in the end. Xu Han had already expected this and did not take it to heart.


    After he drank the sake, He raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. His eyes narrowed. ''"Big Brother Yan and Ziyu are busy comprehending the Essence Demonic Energy they obtained in the Demon Suppressing Tower. I have been cultivating these past few days. Big Brother Chu is busy with everything in this mansion, especially Ah Sheng. Big Brother Chu is taking good care of it. I feel sorry in my heart, so I naturally want to treat Big Brother Chu well." The corner of my mouth curled into a smile.


    "Ah, what are these words? Xiao Han, you are someone''s brother, so your brother is naturally my brother. It''s all part of the job." The middle-aged man patted his chest, his face filled with pride.


    Of course, Xu Han was accustomed to seeing men dare to open dyeing shops when they gave him some color. He did not take it to heart and continued with a smile, "Big Brother Chu, Gao Yi, I naturally know that, but this is still troublesome. This drink is just a toast to express my gratitude. Come, let me propose a toast to Big Brother Chu."


    Xu Han said this. He raised the wine cup in his hand and bowed to Chu Chouli. Then, he raised his head and drank it all up.


    Xu Han praised the middle-aged man with high spirits. However, he did not notice that Xu Han had praised him too much today. He had completely accepted this kind of praise. He waved his hand and laughed, "Well said and done, I, Chu, don''t have any other abilities, but I have never lacked the courage to go through fire and water for a friend and a brother."


    As the middle-aged man spoke, he lifted the wine cup in his hand and drank all the wine in it.


    Seeing this, Xu Han smiled even more.


    He enthusiastically filled Chu Chouli''s empty wine glass again and said, "Speaking of which, I have known Big Brother Chu for so long, and we have lived and died together. However, I have never had a good drink. It is said that it would be better to have a good drink than to have a clash. Today, you and my brother will have a good drink and have a good drink. Do you want to stay drunk and not return?"


    Hero Chu had never had any resistance to this, just like what he used to say. This wine was like a beauty, neither accepting nor not accepting a husband.


    He naturally wouldn''t reject Xu Han''s invitation. At that time, the middle-aged man slapped the table and said straightforwardly, "Alright, you and I brothers will be drunk today."


    Thus, in this small wine shop, the two glasses of light intertwined. Very quickly, Hero Chu drank until his cheeks flushed red.


    Xu Han, who was only chatting and laughing, but did not drink much wine, smiled when he saw this scene.


    At that time, he picked up his wine glass again, raised it, and smiled, "Speaking of which, we have known each other for several years. From Linglong to Big Yellow City to Chang''an, and now to Great Xia, Brother Chu thinks that with all the things we''ve experienced, can you and I be considered to be close friends?"


    Chu Chouli, who was already in high spirits before drinking, said, At this moment, he had already drunk so much that he couldn''t tell what Xu Han was saying. He nodded repeatedly and sat straight to Xu Han''s side, patting him on the shoulder, saying, "That''s natural. You and I have been through life and death together. We are even closer than brothers. Naturally, it counts."


    "Oh." Xu Han replied with a long tail. At that time, his eyes narrowed. His narrow eyes flickered with a crafty smile after the conspiracy succeeded. "In Brother Chu''s opinion, shouldn''t we be honest with each other and be frank with each other?"


    "Naturally, naturally." Chu Chouli nodded his head repeatedly. At this moment, the middle-aged man''s temperament of having fun after drinking could be said to be vividly displayed on his body.


    The smile in Xu Han''s eyes became even more intense. He said again, "Then can Big Brother Chu tell me why the Heaven Concealing Box is on me?"


    "Hmm? Heaven Concealing Box." Chu Chouli drank a cup of sake and opened his mouth to say, "That thing was when you crossed the heavenly tribulation in the Exquisite Pavilion¡­"


    At this point, Chu Chouli''s expression suddenly changed. He seemed to have realized something, and his body jolted with excitement. He had woken up more than half of the time. He looked at Xu Han, only to see that the youth''s eyes were shining brightly. Even though Chu Chouli''s reaction was slow, he still came to his senses, knowing that he was following Xu Han''s words.


    He rolled his eyes and said with a drunken expression, "That thing¡­"


    As he said this, his eyes suddenly narrowed. At that time, he waved his hand and said, "I can''t drink too much today. I''ll talk to you tomorrow."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man''s head sank, and he was about to fall on the wine table.


    However, Xu Han, who was already familiar with this man''s little tricks, could not let him fulfill his wish. At that time, the youth extended his hand and firmly blocked the big man''s lowered head. Then, he exerted a slight force, and the big man''s head was lifted up by him at that time.


    However, Chu Chouli was also quick-witted. Once he failed, he had another plan. He simply tilted his head and closed his eyes. His mouth even let out bursts of snoring sounds. It was clear that he was going to perfunctorily perfunctorily go over there.


    Seeing this, Xu Han felt a little helpless. He tilted his head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, his expression became serious. He said, "I know that Big Brother Chu placed the Heaven Concealing Box on me to protect me. But that day, the Heaven Concealing Box was destroyed in order to help Master Wei overcome the tribulation."


    Xu Han paused for a moment before continuing, "Ever since that day, I have faintly sensed that there seems to be a gaze peeping at me. I think it should be related to the thing in my body."


    ''" Master Wei is no longer here. I carry his wooden chest on my back, and the people in the sky seem to care about it. And now I can only rely on myself. I want to find out who my enemy is. If Big Brother Chu truly regards me as a friend, please tell me the whole story. It''s better than if I don''t know myself when a great calamity comes."


    Saying this, Xu Han suddenly stopped.


    He stared at the big man in front of him. When the man heard this, he obviously frowned, but he still did not open his eyes.


    Seeing this, Xu Han naturally couldn''t help but sigh. He simply stood up and said again, "Big Brother Chu may have his own difficulties. I naturally understand, but this matter is extremely important to me. I hope Big Brother Chu can think about it carefully. However, no matter what decision Big Brother Chu makes, I will remember Big Brother Chu''s kindness in my heart."


    After saying that, the youth cupped his hands solemnly towards the man who was pretending to be asleep with his eyes closed. He was about to turn around and leave.


    But at this moment, the man''s eyes suddenly opened.


    ¡­


    It was getting late, and Xu Han, who was walking alone on the streets of Horizontal Imperial City, frowned.


    He kept thinking about what had happened during this period of time and what Chu Chouli had said to him just now.


    It seemed that he had figured out some things. After hesitating for a while, Chu Chouli finally told Xu Han some things.


    To Xu Han, this matter could be considered good news.


    That Heaven Concealing Box was formed by Xu Han when he was in the Exquisite Pavilion. During the Heavenly Tribulation, Mo Chenzi intercepted it, and Chu Chouli took the opportunity to place it on Xu Han. This allowed Xu Han to avoid the Heavenly Tribulation''s pursuit from now on.


    However, what Xu Han couldn''t understand was that the sword seed he had formed at that time was only at the second stage of the Pill Yang Realm. How could He De attract the pursuit of the Heavenly Tribulation? On this point, Chu Chouli could not say anything. He only said that there was something strange inside Xu Han''s body. Chu Chouli could not see clearly, but he could feel that something was intolerable to the heavens and earth. Without that Heaven Concealing Box, every time his cultivation level broke through, he would probably be killed by heavenly tribulation.


    At that time, Chu Chouli thought about the enmity of the Sacred Thief Sect that year. With the attitude of treating this dead horse as a living horse doctor, and because of his trust in Mo Chen Zi, he simply placed this Heaven Concealing Box on Xu Han, wanting to see how far this strange youth could grow.


    Xu Han felt that Chu Chouli had given away his sect''s precious treasure so easily. He was somewhat suspicious in his heart, but after that, no matter how hard Xu Han tried, the burly man kept his mouth shut. Xu Han was helpless and could only temporarily believe Chu Chouli''s words. At the very least, in his opinion, although Chu Chouli''s words were somewhat questionable, the middle-aged man was far more than harming him.


    The reason why Xu Han thought this news was good news for Xu Han was also very simple.


    The wooden box on his back was the wooden box that Master Wei had left him. However, for some unknown reason, after Master Wei ascended to the Myriad Domains of the Universe, the wooden box had turned into this size.


    Xu Han, who had witnessed the entire process of Master Wei''s tribulation, said, Naturally, he understood that the people in the sky were very concerned about this wooden box In other words, the demons in the wooden box had long since begun to have murderous intent. With this on his back, Without a doubt, Xu Han had become a thorn in their eyes. However, Chu Chouli''s words allowed Xu Han to know that the snooping that Xu Han had faintly sensed since the Heavenly Box was peeled off was also from the sky. In other words, the enemy that Xu Han secretly thought was hiding in the dark actually came from the same place as the thing in the sky. Now that the two enemies had become one, it was naturally a good thing.


    This wasn''t Xu Han deceiving himself, but his temperament was like this. Sometimes, things looked different from normal people''s thoughts. At least, in Xu Han''s opinion, it wasn''t a bad thing to think like this.


    However, regardless of whether it was the Heavenly Tribulation that he might encounter the next time he lost the Heavenly Box, or what was hidden in his body, it made Xu Han''s mood somewhat heavy. Therefore, Xu Han''s brows were tightly knitted as he walked along this path.


    He tried to get a clear understanding of all this, but he still couldn''t find a clue.


    Xu Han thought that if he wanted to understand the whole story, he would probably have to start with why there were 100,000 mountains in the wooden box. However, since Master Wei left, the monster in the wooden box had never appeared, and Xu Han did not understand how to activate it. Therefore, Xu Han could only let it go and put the matter aside for the time being. However, it was worth mentioning that this wooden box, which should have been as heavy as Mount Tai, had become much lighter after Master Wei left. Xu Han carried it on his back. Although it was still heavy, it was not completely unaffordable.


    However, this kind of change seemed to only target Xu Han. He had also let Chu Chouli and the others try it, and the other party was as hard to move as before. Xu Han could only say that this change was attributed to the 100,000 mountains of free spirituality in the wooden box, which was why it was like this.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han felt as if his mind was in a mess, and he couldn''t get it straight. He simply shook his head and shook off these chaotic thoughts from his mind.


    After all, no matter how much he thought about it, it was useless. It was better to do everything in front of him.


    Ah Sheng was currently in the mansion. Although he was still unconscious, he was fine. He estimated that he would wake up soon and the Swordsman Ceremony would soon begin. Xu Han would become a golden-robed swordsman if he succeeded. With such an identity, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to enter the Scripture Pavilion of Long Yin Temple. Perhaps the fog around his life would dissipate a little by then.


    Along the way, although there were twists and turns and sacrifices, Xu Han still achieved his goal. However, he was unable to be happy. He touched the bell on his right hand and his heart sank. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    At that time, Xu Han raised his head to look at the sky. He estimated that it was already 11 o''clock. He thought for a moment and decided to return to the manor and rest early. After all, Chu Chouli had been taking care of Ah Sheng for the past few days. He had completely recovered from the previous war today. He had to leave Ah Sheng''s affairs to himself to do.


    Thinking like this, he wanted to take a step forward.


    However, before this foot could land, Xu Han''s heart suddenly shook. At that time, that foot was suspended in mid-air. It was as if he felt something. He suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance.


    The crowds in the streets were constantly moving, as if there had never been a slightest change compared to normal days.


    However, in the depths of the surging crowd, an old man dressed in green was standing there, looking at Xu Han with an ice-cold expression.


    When he saw the old man''s appearance clearly, Xu Han''s expression suddenly became extremely ugly. Even his forehead was covered in dense sweat.


    This was not a person who should have appeared here. To be exact, this person should not have appeared anywhere.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but feel as if he was in a dream. He blinked his eyes and tried to distinguish whether the scene in front of him was real or his own illusion.


    However, when he looked at the old man with his eyes wide open again, the place where the old man was was empty.


    However, Xu Han still couldn''t believe that the glance just now was just his own illusion. After all, he could clearly sense the existence of the other party at that moment. He couldn''t care less about the other people who hurriedly lined up in the streets of Horizontal Imperial City and were about to chase after the figure where he had just stood.


    But this time, he had only just walked a few steps when two familiar voices came from behind him.


    "Lord Manor Master!"


    "Xiao Han!"


    The voice called out like this, a tender and clear voice, a gentle voice like water.


    Xu Han seemed to have realized something and suddenly turned around.


    The sight of him entering the destination caused the youth to forget all of his surprise and shock.


    He saw a boy with a long saber on his back. He waved at him excitedly, as if he was afraid that Xu Han would not notice. The boy tried his best to rest on his toes, so that he could stand out enough in the crowd.


    He saw a woman standing beside the boy. She was dressed in red, her eyebrows curved and the corners of her mouth raised. She looked at Xu Han without blinking, as if she was afraid that the person in front of her would disappear in the blink of an eye. Similarly, she did not shout loudly like a boy, as if she was afraid that the slightest bit of wind would break the dream in front of her.


    So, she just stood there quietly, letting the night wind blow through her clothes, lifting up her silk, as if illuminating the bright moon¡­


    Just like the youth with the wooden box on his back.


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 494 Asura Field?

    "The sugar gourd in Heng Imperial City is not as delicious as Chang''an''s." Su Mu''an frowned as she muttered these words. She bit down on a sugar gourd and began to chew it in large mouthfuls.


    "But the Royal City is much livelier than Chang''an. On the way here, we also saw a caravan. They are very strange. They brought strange-looking horses to transport goods. Sister Ye said it was called a camel. Does the Manor Master know how to write the word" camel "?"


    "A few days ago, the sky suddenly darkened. What a big thing that covered the sky. It looked like a big rock. Lord Manor Master, did you see it?"


    "There''s also ¡­"


    Su Mu''an talked nonstop along the way. Xu Han and Ye Hong Jian naturally did not have the opportunity to catch up with the past while Su Mu''an was talking nonstop. The two of them could see each other''s helplessness, but they did not sweep the child''s temper in the end. They just let him wantonly express the excitement after seeing Xu Han again.


    The group quickly arrived at the mansion that Yan Zhan had bought under Xu Han''s lead.


    The wealthy Hero Yan had always been very generous. This mansion was no smaller than the previous one that had been destroyed. With such a large sum of money, it could naturally be said to be luxurious.


    "Wow! Lord Manor Master, do you live in this house?" After confirming that this mansion was Xu Han''s residence, Su Mu''an let out a cry of alarm. Xu Han, who had escaped to this point in the child''s imagination, should be extremely dejected. In order to save his Lord Manor Head, the child secretly brought with him the dozen taels of silver that Tiance Prefecture had given him symbolically over the past year, hoping to improve Xu Han''s life. After all, in Su Mu''an ''s opinion, a dozen taels of silver should be considered a huge sum of money.


    However, at this moment, it seemed that his worries were unnecessary. The little fellow did not feel the slightest bit disappointed because of this. Instead, he became happy. He liked Xu Han, and the better Xu Han lived, the happier he would naturally be.


    Of course, this house was not bad, but it could only be considered a medium-grade item in the Horizontal Imperial City of the Exalted Officials Fortune Market. Su Mu''an''s exclamation was probably suspicious of making a fuss about it.


    "Looks like you''ve been doing well in the Horizontal Imperial City recently." However, Ye Hongjian, who was at the side, also said so at that time. This crafty smile flashed in the girl''s narrowed eyes.


    Xu Han shook his head and hurriedly said, "It''s a friend''s residence. I''m only staying temporarily. Let''s go in."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he led the two of them into the manor.


    ¡­


    "Hey! Why do you always come to my mansion, old woman?"


    "It can''t be that you''re too old to get married. You want someone surnamed Xu to take over, right?"


    "That''s right. Look at you, you''re almost thirty years old. You don''t look too good. You''ve been putting on a fierce face all day. Who would dare to marry you?"


    "Eh? Why aren''t you talking? Did I say that? Do you really have a crush on someone surnamed Xu? That won''t do. I''ll tell you that someone surnamed Xu is a married man."


    Xu Han led the two of them to the main room of the mansion, and Fang Ziyu''s strange voice came from inside.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat as he thought to himself, "Not good." He subconsciously turned to look at Ye Hongjian behind him. The woman in red also looked at him with narrowed eyes. Her clearly smiling eyes made Xu Han''s forehead break out in cold sweat.


    Even Xu Han, who was ignorant of the Great Evolution Realm, hesitated at this moment. His hand on the door handle froze in place.


    "Why don''t you let us in?" Ye Hongjian''s voice also sounded at that time. Her tone was gentle and pleasant, but it contained killing intent.


    This wasn''t Xu Han''s guilty conscience. He had roughly guessed who the person in the room was.


    The Sword Handling Pavilion''s seven-stranded golden-robed Nangong Jing


    Ever since the incident with the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, this woman had been trying her best to pester Xu Han and the others. Xu Han knew that she was probably trying to figure out their identities. Although rumors about his identity had recently spread everywhere, they were still rumors. No matter how convincing others were, no one would dare to attack Xu Han with such a reputation before the Sword Handling Pavilion or the Imperial Court announced this matter.


    Although Nangong Jing had helped Xu Han rescue Liu Sheng, Although Xu Han had bestowed the siblings with the grace of the Illusory Demon in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, he did not have much contact with Nangong Jing, so it was difficult to understand his true purpose. Therefore, Xu Han had always been able to avoid Nangong Jing, and most of the time, Fang Ziyu would deal with him when he came here.


    It was probably because Nangong Jing had intentionally favoured the three people from the Crimson Firmament Sect when the swordsmen were competing, so much so that Fang Ziyu had a lot of resentment towards this woman. Every time they met, they would always speak ill of each other. However, what she had just thought of today just happened to fall into Ye Hongjian''s ears.


    It was said that Xu Han wasn''t afraid of the shadow tilting, but he wasn''t worried that Ye Hongjian would misunderstand him.


    However, Nangong Jing had originally come to find out Xu Han''s identity, and Ye Hongjian''s fame was unknown in the Great Zhou Empire. Even in Great Xia, Xu Han could occasionally hear about it. If Nangong Jing couldn''t keep it together, he would know more about it. In this way, he would probably be able to confirm Xu Han''s identity. If she harbored any ill intentions¡­


    Therefore, Xu Han wanted to avoid this moment for the time being, so he pondered for a moment before he opened his mouth.


    "Alright, the person surnamed Xu is not here. It''s already so late. You should go back, so as not to spread to the outsiders and ruin the reputation of the person surnamed Xu." But at this moment, Fang Ziyu''s voice came from inside the room again. This girl did not choose her words. She really said whatever she thought of, causing Xu Han to be secretly embarrassed. In this moment of daze, Fang Ziyu had already arrived at the door, not giving Xu Han the slightest chance to react. At that moment, the door was opened by Fang Ziyu.


    Thus, the figures of Xu Han and the others also appeared in the eyes of the people in the room.


    Fang Ziyu blinked and looked at the two behind Xu Han.


    After that, she rubbed her eyes again, as if she wasn''t sure if the two people in front of her were real.


    However, the next moment, the girl cried out in surprise, " Hongjian !"


    Immediately after, she forgot all about it and quickly walked up, completely forgetting about Nangong Jing, who was sitting in the house.


    However, Xu Han''s expression couldn''t help but change at that time. Fang Ziyu''s thoughts were too simple. Xu Han was still trying to stop the two of them from meeting in order to prevent Nangong Jing from recognizing the genius genius Ye Hongjian who was known throughout the Great Zhou Empire. Fang Ziyu opened the door and shouted Ye Hongjian''s name.


    This caused Xu Han''s face to turn green as he thought to himself, "I''m not someone to entrust him with."


    After Nangong Jing heard Fang Ziyu''s words, the woman''s mind was full of vigor. After thinking for a bit, her gaze fell on Ye Hongjian. She sized up the woman in red and the corner of her mouth hooked into an inexplicable smile.


    At that time, she walked over to Xu Han and said in an extremely strange and even slightly resentful tone, "You''re finally willing to meet me."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 495 Me Too

    "You''re finally willing to meet me."


    These words, the resentful tone, and the tender expression on Nangong Jing''s face at this moment, were wrapped together. No matter what, they looked like they were looking for a heartless man''s daughter-in-law.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat, and dense sweat appeared on his forehead. The usually calm him might be concerned about the chaotic relationship, but at this moment, he was somewhat unsure what Nangong Jing was planning.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu woke up from the pleasant surprise of seeing Ye Hongjian and Su Mu''an . She immediately gave Xu Han a suspicious gaze. Was that gaze clearly saying that I had guessed correctly? Did someone surnamed Xu really have an affair with this woman?


    Fang Ziyu blinked his eyes and looked at Ye Hongjian, who was standing beside him. He seemed to be ready to stand beside Ye Hongjian at any time and condemn the "dog couple".


    However, when she looked at Ye Hongjian, this kind of unanimous hatred dissipated quite a bit.


    Because Ye Hongjian''s face did not contain the anger and entanglement that Fang Ziyu had imagined, and she could not even find even a trace of a strange expression on her face.


    The girl smiled as she looked at Xu Han and Nangong Jing. Her interested gaze was clearly waiting for their words.


    Xu Han naturally felt Ye Hongjian''s gaze as well. He felt some pain in his brain and thought to himself that this girl was really his nemesis. This meeting had caused him trouble. Thinking of this, he turned his head to look at Nangong Jing, who had a delicate expression of reproach. He frowned.


    Although he didn''t understand why Nangong Jing suddenly felt like a different person, he could guess that with this usually capable seven-stringed golden robe''s temperament, there must be a plan for her to do so. What Xu Han disliked the most was being schemed.


    Therefore, his expression darkened and he wanted to say something.


    However, before he could say anything, Nangong Jing''s gaze suddenly turned and landed on the smiling Ye Hongjian.


    Her eyes lit up and she walked over to Ye Hongjian in pleasant surprise, "This must be Sister Hongjian, right? I often hear Young Master Xu talk about our relationship in Great Zhou."


    Fang Ziyu and Su Mu''an naturally hadn''t remembered these words, but Xu Han''s expression changed.


    This was probably the rumored Tu Qiongjian''s dagger. So this Nangong Jing had this idea.


    Thinking back to Ye Hongjian''s engagement to Xu Han, everyone naturally knew, At this moment, Xu Han, who was suspected to be the Young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture, was already suspected by Nangong Jing. Coincidentally, a woman appeared with the exact same name as the evil girl in the rumors. Even the appearance of the Moonshine Flower was much more than the rumors. Naturally, Nangong Jing was even more certain of this guess.


    Now that she was pretending to be close to Xu Han, she wanted to make things difficult for Ye Hongjian. As long as she admitted that she knew Xu Han in the Great Zhou Dynasty, so many coincidences would probably not be considered coincidental.


    Xu Han''s mind sank. He wanted to say something to put aside this, but before he could say anything, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded first.


    ''"Big Zhou? Let big sister laugh at me. My husband is used to messing around everyday. I guess he told big sister about the debts of some girl in Big Zhou, but I have never been there before." Ye Hongjian said with a smile. Her expression was calm, and she could not see any abnormality.


    Nangong Jing probably did not expect Ye Hongjian to react so quickly, but she still did not give up. She sank her eyes and said, "Is that so?" "In that case, Young Master Xu might be wrong. However, Young Master Xu is able to defeat a Great Evolution Realm expert at such a young age. In a few days, he will be awarded a golden robe by the Sword Handling Pavilion. Such a young age has made countless beautiful women in Heng Imperial City jealous. Sister, you have to watch closely. Young Master Xu is very popular in Heng Imperial City."


    Naturally, the intentional provocation in these words was not concealed at all. In order to make his words more convincing, Nangong Jing glanced at Xu Han with all sorts of emotions at that time, as if the Autumn Water in his eyes was about to drip out.


    "Is that so? In the past, there were always those half-old Xu Niang who stared at my husband. But don''t worry, sister. Although my husband has a lot of tricks, he probably doesn''t like these vulgar fans." Ye Hongjian narrowed her eyes and replied. Her tone and expression were extremely intimate with Nangong Jing.


    However, even Fang Ziyu, who was slow to react, could sense the smell of gunpowder between the two of them. Speaking of which, only Su Mu''an , who was still young, tilted his head, still had a confused expression.


    Naturally, Nangong Jing could also hear Ye Hongjian''s words. Her expression changed, but she suppressed the anger in her heart and said again, "Oh right, I don''t know Sister Hongjian''s surname. Could it be that she has the same surname as that Great Xia''s Ye Hongjian?" "Coupled with the coincidence between Young Master Xu and the Young Manor Master, the two of them are truly a match made in heaven."


    "This married chicken follows a chicken to marry a dog. Since she is already the husband''s wife, she naturally follows her husband''s surname." However, no matter how hard Nangong Jing tried to force her, Ye Hongjian was still able to handle it freely, but she didn''t catch the slightest mistake.


    Nangong Jing also saw what was extraordinary about Ye Hongjian. She frowned and finally put away her thoughts.


    Although she hadn''t received Ye Hongjian''s personal acknowledgement, she had already obtained a lot of things because of Fang Ziyu''s carelessness. If she was willing to report it to the Sword Handling Pavilion, Xu Han and the others would not be as relaxed as before. Thinking of this, she smiled and turned to look at Xu Han, "Young Master Xu, would you like to come out and talk?"


    Xu Han had probably guessed that Nangong Jing wanted to show his cards to him. He could only give Ye Hongjian a calm look, and then he left the courtyard with the woman with a calm brow.


    ¡­


    "Lord Nangong is at least the Seven-Line Golden Robe of the Sword Handling Pavilion. Just say it directly. Doing so would be a bit too humiliating for you." Xu Han asked with a frown when he arrived at the entrance of the mansion.


    Naturally, he did not like Nangong Jing''s smart temper in front of him, so he did not have a good attitude towards her at this moment.


    However, Nangong Jing was also used to seeing strong winds and heavy rain. She did not take Xu Han''s harsh tone to heart. At that time, she smiled faintly and said, "Nangong Jing is actually the Sword Handling Pavilion''s personal seven-stranded golden robe. There is a saying that he is a Lord Feeder, Lu You Jun. In his position, he naturally has to plot against him." "It is Nangong Jing''s duty to protect the safety of our Great Xia Jianghu."


    "Young Master said that I humiliated myself. What about Young Master Xu? In order to sneak into my Sword Handling Pavilion, the dignified Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture didn''t hesitate to use fake death to confuse his eyes and ears. Compared to this, Nangong Jing thought that he was being honest."


    Naturally, Nangong Jing''s words were related to Xu Han. However, Xu Han was so smart. He knew that no matter how abominable things were said outside and how much evidence Nangong Jing had obtained, it was impossible for him to personally admit his identity. If that was the case, then he would give some excuses for secretly staring at his hand to attack.


    Therefore, Xu Han looked at Nangong Jing with a puzzled expression, "Did Lord Nangong misunderstand something? I really don''t know the head of the Tian Ce Mansion ."


    Nangong Jing had already expected Xu Han to act like this. If he were to dispose of Xu Han in a different place, she would not admit it. After all, once he admitted it, he would become the target of everyone in Great Xia''s Jianghu.


    Nangong Jing frowned again. Although she was unwilling to let this Tiance Prefecture Prefecture Master successfully infiltrate the Sword Handling Pavilion and bring some unstable factors to the Jianghu situation that was already surging with undercurrents in Great Xia, Xu Han was also grateful to her. Naturally, she did not want to do anything to harm Xu Han. Therefore, her expression became serious and she said solemnly, "Xu Han, I don''t care what your purpose is." The grace of the Demon Suppressing Pagoda has never been forgotten by my siblings. However, if you think that relying on this will make me underestimate my Nangong Clan because of my personal dereliction of duty, then if you are willing, you can leave with your friends today. I will send someone to escort you to the Great Xia border to ensure your safety. However, if you insist on planning something in Great Xia''s Jianghu, I, Nangong Jing, will not sit idly by and report everything to the Pavilion Master. "As for the grace of the Demon Suppressing Tower, the two of us will definitely not be greedy. After you are captured, we will force that Essence Demon Energy out in front of everyone!"


    Nangong Jing''s impassioned statement exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He looked up and down at the woman. Seeing that the expression on her face did not seem to be fake, he had to admit that Nangong Jing''s bearing really made him admire her.


    However, although Xu Han did not intend to disturb the situation in Great Xia, the location of the swordsman was extremely important for him to find out his background. He had paid a lot for this, so it was naturally impossible for him to retreat because of Nangong Jing''s words.


    Therefore, he shook his head decisively at that time, "Lord Nangong, I appreciate your kindness, but I''m sorry that I can''t obey. I hope Lord Nangong will forgive me."


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing probably understood Xu Han''s determination. She took a deep look at Xu Han and said in a deep voice, "You have three days to think about the pros and cons. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    After saying that, Nangong Jing turned around and walked out of the manor without looking back.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but sigh as he watched the woman''s back leave. Troubles were coming one after another, and he couldn''t catch his breath for a moment.


    "What? Are you reluctant to part with her?" Just as he was thinking this, a gentle voice came from behind him.


    Xu Han turned around and saw that Ye Hongjian had arrived behind him at some unknown time.


    Xu Han subconsciously wanted to explain, but it was mostly because he wasn''t good at this Dao. A trace of panic appeared on the youth''s face.


    However, just as he said this, he noticed that the girl''s eyes gradually curved up as he explained incoherently, and a smile was clearly written on the narrow gap between her eyes.


    Xu Han, who realized that he had been tricked by the girl, kept quiet and helplessly smiled awkwardly.


    However, before the smile could fully spread out at the corner of the youth''s mouth, the girl walked up in the next moment.


    She stood on tiptoe and wrapped her hands around the youth''s neck. At that moment, her entire body was pressed against the youth''s body.


    The youth was stunned again. Before he could react, the girl''s gentle voice rang in his ears.


    She leaned against the youth''s ear and said, "I miss you so much."


    The gentle tone of his voice was not as hot as it should be after reuniting for a long time, but the faint gentleness flowed through the youth''s earlobes into his heart.


    Perhaps only this kind of gentleness could break through his stubborn and somewhat dark heart.


    The teenager''s face finally revealed a clear smile. He also extended his hand and poured the girl into his embrace. He said softly.


    "Yes."


    "Me too."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 496 Heaven Loading Book

    The two of them hugged each other tightly. After a long time, the two of them separated and whispered something. Afterwards, the two of them were about to walk out of the manor.


    Seeing that, Su Mu''an , who had been catching up with the cat behind the door, was about to catch up. However, Fang Ziyu, who was behind her, forcefully lifted her foot and pulled the boy back.


    "What are you doing?" Su Mu''an , who had been stopped, looked at Fang Ziyu with some dissatisfaction and asked.


    At that time, Fang Ziyu smiled faintly and asked with narrowed eyes, "What are you doing?"


    "I am Lord Manor Master''s personal guard, so I naturally have to follow them!" The little fellow said with a look of righteousness. Xu Han was the former Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture and Ye Hongjian was the current Manor Master. From his point of view, he naturally had to do his best to protect them.


    "Just your three-legged cat''s kung fu?" Fang Ziyu glanced at the boy and said with disdain.


    There is a way to capture the thief captured the king first, scold people first curse mother.


    Fang Ziyu had criticized Su Mu''an. To the little fellow, this was the greatest disrespect to him as a macheteman. So he blushed and shouted, "Why do you say my kung fu is the kung fu of a three-legged cat! I''ll tell you about my father''s father''s father¡­"


    Seeing that this little fellow had started the routine of counting his seventeenth generation ancestors, Fang Ziyu rolled his eyes helplessly and said, "I see. He is the most powerful macheteman in the world."


    "That''s!" Su Mu''an ''s face immediately revealed a complacent expression. There was probably nothing in the world that made him happier than being acknowledged by others. However, he quickly recovered from his excitement, "No, I won''t chat with you anymore. I have to go chase after Lord Manor Master!"


    Seeing that Su Mu''an had a thought in her head, Fang Zi Yu''s head instantly grew big. She couldn''t let Su Mu''an disturb the situation. She hurriedly pulled Su Mu''an back and said, "The two of them are better off than newlyweds. What are you going to do?"


    ''"I''ll go protect" Su Mu''an said seriously.


    However, Fang Ziyu interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.


    "Hey! Don''t go! How about elder sister take you to eat sugar gourd?" Fang Ziyu, who had no choice but to use Su Mu''an ''s ultimate move, was helpless.


    "But I have already eaten candied gourds today. Sister Ye said that I can only eat a bunch of candies a day. If I eat too many teeth, I won''t be a powerful macheteman in the future." Su Mu''an hesitated.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s expression immediately became strange.


    However, she did not probe into the relationship between this macheteman and the quality of his teeth. Instead, she continued, "This is different from the past. It doesn''t matter if I eat two more strings occasionally."


    "Really?" Su Mu''an hesitated, but her expression was clearly filled with emotion.


    "Hehe, of course." How could Fang Ziyu not understand the young man''s thoughts? With a smile, he pulled him out of the manor and left in the opposite direction to Xu Han and the other two.


    ¡­


    At this moment, it was almost 11 o''clock. Although the streets of Horizontal Imperial City were still filled with pedestrians of various colors, it was no longer as lively as before.


    "Why did you all come to Heng Imperial City?" Xu Han and Ye Hongjian were walking on the quiet street when Xu Han suddenly asked.


    Ye Hongjian blinked her eyes and looked at Xu Han. She said very strangely, "Didn''t you already say that?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned and did not understand what Dao Ye Hongjian meant.


    "I miss you." Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at him and said angrily.


    Xu Han was instantly dumbfounded.


    Seeing Xu Han''s embarrassed appearance, Ye Hongjian naturally wouldn''t make things difficult for him anymore. At that time, she smiled faintly and put aside this question.


    "Looks like you''ve also been doing well in this Grand Xia. No matter where you go, you don''t lack this confidante."


    Although Ye Hongjian''s tone was a joke, Xu Han still smelled a sense of guilt.


    "As you can see, Nangong Jing''s heart is not on the right track," Xu Han had no choice but to deal with it carefully.


    However, before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Hongjian. The girl said, "I''m not talking about her."


    At that moment, her gaze landed on the bell on Xu Han''s right wrist. The bell was tied with a red thread and had a lovely shape. It was obviously not an ornament that a man should wear. Furthermore, based on Ye Hongjian''s understanding of Xu Han, this youth had never had such a habit.


    Sometimes, this woman''s mind was so exquisite that it always made people feel terrible.


    However, Xu Han wasn''t in such a mood to sigh. He looked at the bell on his wrist and his heart suddenly sank. His expression also became a little lonely.


    Ye Hongjian''s mind was exquisite. She read out a different flavor from the youth''s abnormal state, so she whispered, "What''s wrong? The past is unbearable? It''s fine if you don''t tell me. I won''t force you."


    The girl tried to put the subject aside in a joking tone. She had always been like this. Normally, she looked a little ruthless, but she was always very considerate at critical moments.


    Xu Han smiled and suppressed the sudden turbulence in his heart. He said in a deep voice, "No, I''m just ashamed of myself."


    He did not hide anything from Ye Hongjian and immediately told him everything about Zhen Yue.


    From their acquaintance to Xu Han''s misunderstanding to Zhen Yue''s death, the youth spoke in a calm tone.


    However, the calmer Xu Han spoke, the more Ye Hongjian could read the turbulence in his heart. She looked at the person in front of her and felt pity and guilt in her heart.


    "That''s probably what happened." About half an hour passed before Xu Han finished his story with Zhen Yue.


    After hearing this, Ye Hongjian did not express any opinions on such a story, because she knew that any language was pale at this moment. She only stretched out her hand and held Xu Han''s hand. She wanted to let the other party feel her existence and her intentions.


    Xu Han smiled again, held Ye Hongjian''s hand, and walked again.


    Sometimes, the two of them didn''t need to speak too much. They could communicate with each other with just a single glance. This was probably the best thing in the world.


    "Xiao Han, will you blame me?" The two of them walked for about a hundred breaths of time, but Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again.


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned his head to look at the girl whose expression was suddenly somewhat lonely. He recalled that what Ye Hongjian had said was nothing more than what had happened in Chang''an City.


    He smiled and said, "It''s not your fault. If it was me, I wouldn''t be able to do better than you."


    Ye Hongjian was like Xu Han at the beginning, He didn''t know anything about the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique, But when she knew all of this, on one side was Xu Han, on the other side was the Tian Ce Manor and her father, who had always trusted her very much. No one would ever be able to give a perfect answer to such a dilemma. Ye Hongjian had already done very well, and she had tried her best to help Xu Han. If Xu Han still blamed her for this, it would be too unkind.


    In any sense, Ye Hongjian had already done everything he could at that time.


    However, Ye Hongjian, who had received Xu Han''s sincere words, was not satisfied. She turned to look at Xu Han and said with a solemn expression, "No matter what happens this time, I will not leave you."


    The determination in the girl''s words melted the defense line in Xu Han''s heart. He was slightly stunned, and then nodded heavily.


    "Right, we just heard Ziyu say in the room, did you find that Liu Sheng?" Ye Hongjian suddenly seemed to have thought of something and asked at that time.


    "Yes, but he''s still unconscious. I wonder when he''ll wake up." Xu Hanyan said.


    "Really a man?" Ye Hongjian blinked her eyes, and a crafty smile appeared in her eyes again.


    Back in Chang''an, Xu Han had heard that Liu Mo and Liu Xiao were Liu Sheng''s younger brothers and sisters. His entire body was extremely excited. Ye Hongjian was somewhat curious about Liu Sheng for the two of them being in danger several times.


    "Of course." Xu Han said helplessly. At the end, it sounded like something was going on. He asked, "Oh right, how are Liu Xiao and Liu Xiao doing now?"


    "Alright. Tiance Prefecture treats them fairly well, but Liu Mo is thinking about you. After hearing the news of your death for a long time, she doesn''t want to eat or drink." Ye Hongjian narrowed her eyes and looked at Xu Han.


    Xu Han had probably never had the strength to resist, so he hurriedly waved his hand, not knowing how to respond.


    However, Ye Hongjian did not mean to make things difficult for him. Her expression changed as she smiled slightly and said solemnly, "I heard that Liu Sheng also seems to be a half-demon."


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded. Naturally, he wouldn''t hide anything from Ye Hongjian.


    After Ye Hongjian received such a positive answer, her expression became even more strange, "But Qing is also a half demon. Xiao Han, how much do you know about this so-called half demon?"


    All kinds of news about the Half Demon were mostly hearsay. However, he did hear something different from Ye Hongjian''s strange tone. He said with a heavy expression, "I do know a bit, but it''s all skin and skin. However, as far as I''m concerned, this so-called Half Demon is probably not as simple as Mr. Lu and the others said."


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded, seemingly agreeing with Xu Han''s opinion. "I feel that ever since Ke Qing ascended to the throne, it''s like¡­"


    At this point, Ye Hongjian frowned, as if she was weighing how to phrase it, but after a while, she still said truthfully, "It''s like a different person."


    "Many times, I feel that Keqing and Yuwen Nanjing are more like two people. I don''t know if this change was brought about by the Chang''an change or ¡­" Ye Hongjian didn''t finish her sentence, but the meaning behind it and the deep worry between her eyebrows were still revealed.


    "I understand what you mean, so I must stand firmly in the Sword Handling Pavilion before I can enter the Scripture Handling Pavilion. I think there might be the answer I want there." Xu Han said in a deep voice.


    The girl looked at the youth in front of her. She suddenly became happy, because this youth did not seem to have changed because of those unsightly schemes. He was still the Xu Han who could go through fire and water for the sake of the people he cared about. Although this kind of behavior was somewhat stupid and reckless sometimes, Ye Hongjian liked this kind of Xu Han.


    She nodded and whispered, "Well, I''ll help you."


    ¡­


    "Old man, tell me who this brat is!"


    In a wing room of Long Yin Temple, the fat Pavilion Master Xiao pointed at the little monk lying on the bed and shouted loudly at the old monk beside him.


    "Benefactor Xiao, don''t get angry." The old monk, on the other hand, lowered his head and looked at his eyes, nose, and heart as he replied.


    "Don''t get angry?" However, not only did the old monk''s calm expression not calm Xiao Ran down, but it also pierced the man''s anger. He shouted again, "The Demon Suppressing Pagoda has collapsed, the Demon Monarch has escaped, and the Daofather fought against the immortals in the sky until the sky turned dark. In the end, even the watchers ran over. Do you want me to not get angry?"


    "Someone Xiao has put his words here today. If you don''t explain to me who this little monk is, then the sword-wielding Pavilion''s Pavilion Master will treat whoever you love as your disciple!" Xiao Ran, who was accustomed to laughing and cursing, was clearly furious. He naturally did not have the interest to lie to the old bald donkey of the Dragon Hidden Temple. He immediately said angrily.


    The old monk was already very old.


    Apart from those immortals and powerful figures, few people in this world knew his name. They only said that his name was not bitter. He was the direct disciple of the Great Xia Imperial Teacher, Li Dongjun, and was also the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    In the entire Grand Xia Jianghu, and even in the Grand Xia Imperial Court, aside from this Grand Pavilion Master Xiao, there was probably no one else who dared to shout at him like this.


    But Master Bitterness, There was nothing he could do against Xiao Ran, who was acting like a hooligan, At that time, he opened his eyes and looked at the little monk lying on the bed with his eyes tightly closed. He sighed and said, "Master has never seen the end of a divine dragon. If it wasn''t for His Majesty''s words, I wouldn''t know that Master has passed away. As for this little monk, although he has a strange background, I really don''t know who he is. Please don''t make things difficult for me, Pavilion Master."


    The well-known Taoist monk''s good advice still hadn''t reduced the anger in Xiao Ana''s heart by half.


    This little monk was dug out from the ruins of the battle at the summit of the Dragon Hidden Mountain, When he brought it back, he was on the verge of death. He had spent a lot of effort pulling it back from the door of hell, so that he could get something out of the mouth of the monk. However, this old bald donkey had eaten it to set off his heart. He had used up all his soft and hard effort, but he still couldn''t get anything useful out of the old man''s mouth.


    "The documents of the Sword Handling Pavilion clearly record that the Demon Lord riots in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda 30 years ago. At that time, it was Li Dongjun who personally entered the pagoda and sat quietly with the Demon Lord for a hundred days. He also set down the rule that the Demon Lord can only emerge from the pagoda again. Do you really think that someone Xiao has lived to his belly?"


    "This little monk is so strange. Once he enters the pagoda, the Yao Monarch who has been safe and sound for many years breaks out. Then there is nothing in Li Dongjun''s tomb. Do you dare to say that you don''t know anything about all this?" "Do you really think I''m a three-year-old child?" The more Pavilion Master Xiao said, the more furious his anger grew. However, his expression suddenly became one hundred years old. It was as if he had thought of something, and his expression instantly became strange. "Could it be that Great Saint Monk Li didn''t dare to die of old age? Did he revive this little monk''s body with this method of taking possession of a corpse for a soul?"


    "This explains why the Demon Lord appeared, and why I can feel an aura very similar to Li Dongjun''s."


    "Tsk tsk, I didn''t expect that your Dragon Hidden Temple would boast of being a great sect, and even more so of being merciful. No wonder you''ve never spoken to anyone about what you''ve done." Xiao Ran said this, as if he was also convinced by his sudden rise in rhetoric. A smile suddenly appeared on his face, as if he was proud of his intelligence.


    Even with Grandmaster Bu Ku''s temperament, he couldn''t sit still when he heard that his master had been slandered like this.


    His expression changed as he said in a deep voice, "Benefactor Xiao, be careful what you say and do."


    Seemingly sensing that Master Bu Ku was truly angry, Xiao An embarrassedly withdrew the expression on his face. However, he did not have any intention of giving up on this matter.


    "Then what do you say now? The Demon Suppressing Pagoda was destroyed and the Demon Monarch appeared, but he was nowhere to be found. Li Yulin''s mind was full of thoughts of pioneering, Great Xia was strong outside, The immortal sects in Jianghu had long complained about this. "In addition, the Dark Asura Palace that appeared at some unknown time has all been thrown to me. It''s fine if your Dragon Hidden Temple doesn''t help me, and you''ve even caused such a big mess behind my back ¡­" Xiao Ran mumbled. Although his tone was still filled with dissatisfaction, it was less aggressive than before.


    Seeing that there was a sense of compromise in his tone and that he was no longer entangled with the little monk''s question, the corner of the monk''s lips curled into an undetectable smile. He naturally understood this Pavilion Master Xiao. At this moment, he wanted to seek benefits from him. Monk Buku narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Pavilion Master Xiao, don''t worry. The Dragon Hidden Temple will naturally lend a helping hand when they know the difficulties of the Sword Handling Pavilion."


    "Cut the crap. All of you bald donkeys talk better than you sing. I don''t like this painting of biscuits to satisfy my hunger. Just tell me what you can give me and what you want to give me." Xiao Ran''s ability to follow the vines was naturally great. Seeing the other party''s promise, he immediately decided on the matter, fearing that the monk wouldn''t go back on his word afterwards.


    Master Buku, whom he had known for many years, understood his temperament. He smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Hearing Pavilion Master''s words, I think I have already thought about it. If not, just say it out loud. Pavilion Master has taken a fancy to another treasure in my temple."


    "Sigh." Hearing this, Xiao Ran''s face instantly revealed a wisp of joy. However, he seemed to have sensed such disgrace and quickly suppressed it. "Without him, I just want that Heavenly Loading Book!"


    "Hmm? Why do you want this? I''ve known you for so many years, but I never knew that Pavilion Master Xiao still has a hobby of reading books." The old monk asked.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have the heart to care about your old debts." Seemingly seeing Monk Bu Ku''s worries, Pavilion Master Xiao waved his hand and said this. Then, his gaze darkened, and a cold light suddenly lit up in his eyes. He said in a deep voice, "I just want to understand what exactly happened when that Dark Asura Palace went through so much trouble to sneak into the Demon Suppressing Tower and obtain the Demon Lord''s blood essence?"


    I hope everyone will support the original! Supports Zongheng Chinese Network!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 497 Half A Month

    The Sword Handling Pavilion was located halfway up the Long Yin Mountain, within a few miles of the Long Yin Mountain.


    However, the headquarters of the Sword Handling Pavilion could not compare to the Dragon Hidden Temple, which had its own magic array protecting it. Unfortunately, it was shattered by the aftermath of the Daofather''s heavenly tribulation.


    Helplessly, Xiao Ran could only move the headquarters of the Sword Handling Pavilion to a courtyard in Horizontal Imperial City. Of course, the money for the mansion was paid by the Imperial Court and Longyin Mountain.


    Everyone in the Jianghu of Great Xia understood that this Pavilion Master Xiao was a famous iron rooster. On the surface, he naturally had to call him Pavilion Master Xiao respectfully, but most of them secretly called him Xiao Pixiu. The reason for that was because this Pavilion Master had never been able to enter or leave.


    Today was the day for those who had passed the Swordsman Competition to be granted the status of Swordsman. Logically speaking, this should be something to be happy about.


    However, Xiao Ran, who was sitting in the manor, had been frowning.


    Ever since the tower collapsed, Great Xia''s Jianghu had always revealed a sense of unease.


    The Scarlet Firmament Sect''s headmaster successfully passed the third Heavenly Tribulation. He seemed to be one of the top immortals in Great Xia''s Jianghu. One had to know that there weren''t many immortals in the world who could do this. The status of the Crimson Firmament Sect had risen again. The first thing Xie Min Yu did after that was to send someone to hold the Sword Pavilion accountable for the deaths of those Great Evolution Realm elders.


    The investigation into the Dark Asura Palace had also proceeded very quickly.


    However, this speed brought even more trouble to Xiao Ran, The power of the Dark Asura Palace far exceeded Xiao Ran''s expectations. In just over two years, Dark Asura Palace had already seeped into Great Xia''s Jianghu, More than half of the twelve towns of the three sects in Great Xia were closely related to the Dark Asura Palace, This was naturally not a good thing, However, although this Dark Asura Palace was acting strangely, it didn''t do anything too outrageous. Even if he tried to obtain the Demon Lord''s blood essence in the Demon Suppressing Tower, he did so according to the rules. Xiao Ran couldn''t find any reason to eliminate the Dark Asura Palace. Of course, even if he could find a reason, he wouldn''t necessarily be a match for this Dark Asura Palace.


    Thinking about these things, the Grand Pavilion Master Xiao couldn''t help but rub his slightly painful head.


    "An eventful autumn." He couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Pavilion Master, the newly promoted swordsmen have arrived." At this moment, a gentle voice came from the side of his ear. Xiao Ran raised her head and saw Nangong Jing arrive beside him at some unknown time.


    "Yes." Xiao Ran nodded and stood up from the wooden chair. However, he just stood up. The wooden chair made of precious incense wood seemed to be unable to withstand this weight anymore. It shook and finally shattered.


    Seeing this scene, Nangong Jing handed a strange gaze to Xiao Ran , which clearly said, "You''re fat again, Lord Pavilion Master."


    "Cough cough." Even with Xiao Ran''s face at this moment, his cheeks felt slightly hot. He coughed and said, "I must go to Old Man Du''s place to argue with him. What kind of sh*tty chair is this?"


    The Old Man Du in Xiao Ran''s mouth was the Great Xia Confucian and Taoist Master Du Qingqian. He held the position of Great Xia''s Grand Tutor. The new gate of the Sword Handling Pavilion was chosen by Grand Tutor Du for Xiao Ran.


    Du Qingqian had always done everything without leakage. He knew that this Xiao Ran was a person who liked to show off, so the location and display of the mansion he chose were not bad at all. The furnishings in the mansion were also valuable items that could be picked up. Naturally, the chairs made of fine incense wood were not something that ordinary people could afford.


    At this moment, it suddenly shattered, and most people with good eyesight could see the reason.


    However, since Xiao Ran was unwilling to admit it, Nangong Jing naturally wouldn''t expose this point.


    She only looked at Xiao Ran meaningfully and said again, "That Xu Han is also among this group of people. How does the Pavilion Master plan to deal with him?"


    After confirming that Xu Han did not accept her opinion, Nangong Jing told Xiao Ran all of his doubts about Xu Han''s identity. However, the other party did not answer her on the spot. At this moment, she naturally had to ask the Pavilion Master how to deal with this matter.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ran''s brain immediately felt a burst of pain.


    This Xu Han was truly a hot potato. The Crimson Firmament Sect wanted to find trouble with him, and rumors about his identity had been circulating in the Horizontal Imperial City these past few days. However, this Xu Han had countless connections with the Daofather who ascended to the Myriad Domains of the Universe.


    Xiao Ran hesitated and said, "This rumor is just a rumor. In this world, people with the same surname have the same name."


    "Pavilion master! Imagine that Xu Han''s appearance happened after the death of the Young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture, and before that, almost no one in the world had heard of his name. "Moreover, the rumors of incompetence are the same as those of the black cat fighting fish. Adding on the woman named Ye Hongjian that I saw a few days ago, it can''t be considered a coincidence that they are so coincidental."


    Some things descended upon one another, and Pavilion Master Xiao, who dared to act recklessly in front of Grandmaster Buku of the Dragon Hidden Temple, was immediately dumbfounded when faced with Nangong Jing''s serious questioning.


    "Alright, I understand." After several breaths of silence, Xiao Ran finally chose to compromise. He sighed and said.


    As he finished speaking, his hand suddenly appeared and gripped the void. At that moment, a white robe flew out and disappeared into his hand. Xiao Ran put the white robe on his body and tidied up the cuffs with nine golden threads. He originally wanted to close the robe, but he discovered that the nine-threaded golden robe, which represented the supreme power of the Sword Handling Pavilion, could not be closed by him. He was indeed fat again.


    Xiao Ran felt a little helpless and could only embarrassedly open his white robe at that time. However, this extraordinary robe that was worn by the other swordsmen landed on his body had a somewhat strange and funny smell.


    "Pavilion Master, it''s time to lose weight." Nangong Jing glanced at Xiao Ran and said calmly at that time. Then, he took the lead and walked out of the room.


    Xiao Ran looked up at Nangong Jing''s departing back. At this moment, his gaze sank and he suddenly let out another long sigh.


    "Nangong Mo, Nangong Mo, why did you give birth to a daughter with a head full of muscles? One day, I passed the Sword Handling Pavilion to her. Doesn''t that make my Great Xia Jianghu turn upside down?" Thinking of this, Xiao Ran frowned.


    He touched his bulging belly, which was as big as an exaggerated air bag filled with water.


    "Sigh."


    He sighed again and muttered with an annoyed expression, "Indeed, he is too fat."


    After saying that, he took another step and walked out of the courtyard.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 498 Grant A Robe

    The appointment of a swordsman was a big deal for Great Xia.


    After all, swordsmen possessed many privileges in the martial arts world. They could be called the law enforcers of the martial arts world of Great Xia. In fact, every swordsman''s inauguration and retirement would be communicated to all parts of Great Xia through the decrees issued by the Imperial Court.


    Therefore, the ceremony of appointing the new swordsman was also attended by representatives from the Imperial Court and various sects.


    "My surname is Xu. Why do I feel that the old man is always looking at us? Could it be that he''s moved by the beauty of this girl?" Fang Ziyu, who was standing in the courtyard of the Sword Handling Pavilion, turned his head to look at Xu Han beside him and said worriedly.


    Naturally, Xu Han was well aware of Miss Fang''s ability to not choose her words, and he did not care about it. However, he did feel that the gazes of a few people sitting on the stage would occasionally fall on them, so he was somewhat puzzled.


    "Miss Fang, don''t speak nonsense. That old man is Great Xia''s Confucian and Taoist master, Mr. Tai Fu Du." At this moment, Yan Zhan suddenly spoke. From his tone, it wasn''t hard to tell how respectful he was towards Mr. Du.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. He had heard of this Mr. Du. This was not because he was knowledgeable, but because the other party''s reputation was too great. There were countless cultivation methods in this world. Other than the internal skills cultivated by ordinary cultivators, such as body refinement, subduing beasts, and even the demon refinement methods of the previous dynasty''s imperial clan, these cultivation methods were all this cultivation method. However, no matter how strange these cultivation methods were, they were mostly divided into different realms.


    Only this Confucianism and Taoism had two levels to speak of.


    Breaking through the realm to become an immortal, picking stars and taking the moon was not a problem. Compared to ordinary immortals, it was no weaker.


    Beneath the Earthly Immortal was a Confucian scholar.


    There were some who had read the text a thousand times, had mountains and rivers in their chests, and concealed heaven and earth in their bellies. What they were talking about was this Confucian scholar.


    Naturally, there was no need to say anything about the unique majestic righteousness of the scholarly scholar. Many times, a powerful scholar would use the majestic righteousness to support his own formation, enough to change the situation of one side of the battlefield. However, this Confucian scholar''s cultivation was the most mysterious. His cultivation was not the amount of spiritual energy he absorbed, the strength of his true essence, but only the comprehension of a single word.


    Some people flipped through the scroll and learned the Four Books and Five Scriptures in their hearts, memorizing them like flowing water. However, they were not recognized by the heavens and the earth, nor did they have the slightest bit of majestic righteousness. Some people could read every single word, and they had majestic dao in their chests.


    Therefore, there were tens of millions of Confucian scholars in this world. Other than that Supreme True Man from the Lunar Temple and Wang Muji from the Northern Region who had long since died outside Big Yellow City, the only person who could become an immortal with Confucianism and Taoism was Du Taifu.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but glance at the old man. Coincidentally, the old man also looked at him at this moment. Their gazes met. Xu Han was still in a daze, but the old man smiled at Xu Han.


    "How about this?" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu stuck out his tongue and put away his words in embarrassment.


    ¡­


    The ceremony of appointing the swordsman began very quickly, Unlike the swordsman competition, There were many people watching the ceremony. Apart from Du Tai Fu and Xu Han''s old acquaintance, Li Moding , the Li family''s prince, was also accompanied by a middle-aged man. Both of them looked at Xu Han with hostile gazes, especially the middle-aged man who came with Li Moding . His gaze was filled with unconcealed killing intent.


    Xu Han was still puzzled. Yan Zhan said to him, "This person is one of the elders of the Crimson Firmament Sect. I heard that Xie Min Yu has already passed the third Heavenly Tribulation a few days ago. He must be prepared to take revenge on you. You must be more careful."


    Xu Han secretly nodded. However, when he killed Lu Houde and the others, he had already anticipated this matter and did not take it to heart. He had a lot of enemies. Compared to the people in the sky, the Crimson Firmament Sect was nothing.


    The fat-haired Xiao Ran arrived in front of the crowd. After speaking in an official tone for a while, the appointment ceremony officially began.


    This swordsman was divided into three colors, gold, silver, and bronze, and each level of swordsman was distinguished according to the number of three-colored lines embroidered on his sleeves. Although the Sword Handling Pavilion didn''t have many people, and the total number of three-colored swordsmen was only a thousand, each of them was an expert in Great Xia''s Jianghu, and their ranks were extremely strict.


    Although the newly promoted swordsmen were also divided into three colors, they could only be awarded a rank of one to three regardless of their cultivation level. In order to upgrade such a rank, they could only rely on how many missions they had completed. For example, Nangong Jing''s seven-stringed golden robe had risked her life in exchange for it during these battles. Now, she could be considered the number one person in the Sword Handling Pavilion below Xiao Ran, who had removed the nine-stringed golden robe.


    The ceremony lasted from bronze to gold.


    This progress was very fast. Most likely, it was to introduce the name of the person who was entrusted with the mission, and then the sect from which he came from. Finally, it was to announce the rank that was granted to him.


    Because of her outstanding performance, Fang Ziyu was awarded the white robe of a third-line bronze clerk and officially became a swordsman. However, she was only involved in this matter because she was bored at the beginning. She did not care about such an identity. She was just secretly curious.


    Very quickly, the ceremony for awarding the Bronze and Silver Deacons ended. The ceremony for awarding the Golden Deacons began, and the atmosphere in the arena immediately quieted down.


    Although Copper and Silver were also swordsmen, their status was not high. To a large extent, this Golden Swordsman was considered to be the ruler of the Swordsmanship Pavilion. Such an identity was naturally worthy of the respect of everyone present.


    Previously, when the two-colored swordsmen awarded the white robes to them, they were given by some famous figures in Jianghu, but when they arrived in Gold Sword Holder, they were all personally awarded by the Pavilion Master of the Swordsmanship Pavilion, Xiao Ran. From this, one could not see the huge difference in status between the two.


    However, Xu Han could clearly feel that after the Golden Execution Ceremony began, the gaze of the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s elder on him gradually became cold, and Nangong Jing''s gaze at the side also became somewhat complicated.


    Xu Han''s heart sank. Although he had long anticipated that the swordsman''s awarding ceremony might cause some unnecessary trouble for Nangong Jing, However, he had already thought of a solution in his heart. However, what he hadn''t expected was that Xie Min Yu had passed the third Heavenly Tribulation. As the status of the Crimson Firmament Sect rose, if they were to exert pressure on the Sword Handling Pavilion, some of Xu Han''s calculations would no longer be applicable.


    As he thought about it, it was very quickly Yan Zhan''s turn.


    He was awarded a two-stranded golden robe. This golden-robed swordsman''s cultivation was mostly at the Great Evolution Realm. After all, Yan Zhan was only thirty-five to sixteen years old. He was not surprising among Great Evolution Realm experts. Being awarded a two-stranded golden robe was not bad either.


    Although the awarding ceremony for the golden-robed swordsman was a bit more complicated than before, there weren''t many people. Soon, the awarding ceremony for the golden-robed swordsman was completed one by one, leaving only Xu Han alone.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the Pavilion Master of the Sword Handling Pavilion purposely stopped at this moment.


    This method naturally attracted everyone''s attention for Xu Han.


    Rumors about Xu Han''s identity and the pressure exerted by the Crimson Firmament Sect said, Most of these Jianghu people knew a little, Originally, they had doubts about whether Xu Han could be awarded the position of swordsman. Seeing the complacent expression of the Scarlet Firmament Sect Elder and Xiao Ran who suddenly stopped and frowned thoughtfully, such speculation surged in the hearts of everyone. They all thought to themselves, "I''m afraid Xu Han is in big trouble today."


    "About this last swordsman." After pondering for a long time, Xiao Ran ''s voice suddenly sounded.


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present immediately pricked up their ears.


    "It''s Young Master Xu Han. His situation is somewhat special. I believe everyone has heard of this as well." Xiao Ran continued, and his expression gradually became grave as he spoke.


    Xu Han also frowned. He subconsciously clenched his fists. The sword intent in his body and the boundless power hidden in his body were all mobilized by him. He was ready to deal with any situation. Similarly, there were Yan Zhan and Fang Ziyu beside him.


    However, he could not conceal his actions from the elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect who had been watching this place the entire time.


    He also gathered the true essence around him. If the Xiao Ran disqualified Xu Han as a swordsman, it wouldn''t be difficult for the Crimson Firmament Sect to retaliate against Xu Han without the protective umbrella of the Sword Handling Pavilion. However, if the Xiao Ran were to take down Xu Han directly, they would have no shirk their responsibility and strive to take him down at once.


    However, Nangong Jing frowned. She also sensed Xu Han''s abnormal state. Of course, she did not want Xu Han, who was the Young Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture, to sneak into the Sword Handling Pavilion. But at the same time, Xu Han was grateful to her. She did not want Xu Han to die here. If it was possible, she hoped that Xu Han would retreat despite the difficulties, so she still had a way to send him out of Great Xia. However, if Xu Han clashed with the Sword Handling Pavilion in front of many important figures of Great Xia, then even if she came from behind, she would not be able to protect Xu Han.


    "Therefore, after discussing with many seniors, I decided¡­"


    As the central task of this undercurrent, Xiao Ran did not consider the feelings of the crowd at all. He continued to speak his clich ¨¦ slowly.


    "Let Xu Han¡­"


    Following Xiao Ran''s words, the hearts of the crowd were raised to their throats. Xu Han and the others had already reached the verge of rising, and the gazes of those who had been invited to the ceremony became gloomy. A strange atmosphere spread throughout the newly forged mansion of the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    However, at this moment, the words of the Grand Pavilion Master Xiao stopped again.


    His gaze flashed across the people around him one by one, and finally stopped on Xu Han''s body for a few breaths.


    In the next moment, a smile suddenly appeared on his fleshy face. Then, he spoke in a tone that was several points higher than before.


    "Promote to Seven-Line Golden Robe!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 499 What Can You Do to Me

    "Promote to Seven-Line Golden Robe."


    As soon as he said that, everyone present was shocked.


    Nangong Jing''s face revealed a strange expression. Li Moding and the Scarlet Firmament Sect elder that he had brought with him were stunned, and they froze on the spot. As the protagonists of all this, Xu Han had never expected such an outcome.


    He looked at Nangong Jing with a strange expression. Seeing the other party''s surprised expression, he guessed that Nangong Jing was not the one who controlled this outcome. Then the only answer was that Pavilion Master Xiao.


    When Xu Han cast his gaze at the other party, the other party also looked at Xu Han at that time.


    The two of them exchanged glances. The fat-headed Sword Handling Pavilion Master actually blinked at Xu Han.


    This made Xu Han even more puzzled. He thought that although he had interacted with the Pavilion Master a few times, he was far from being so familiar with him. Why did he make such a decision at this moment?


    However, before Xu Han could carefully consider what Xiao Ran was planning, the Scarlet Firmament Sect elder at the side regained his senses after a brief moment of surprise.


    The skinny elder looked at Xiao Ran with a gloomy expression and said through gritted teeth, "Pavilion Master Xiao, isn''t this inappropriate?"


    When everyone present heard this, they all turned their gazes to Xiao Ran .


    They did not care about the grudge between the Crimson Firmament Sect and Xu Han. However, since the founding of the Sword Handling Pavilion, this newly promoted Sword Handler had always awarded a three-colored white robe between the first and third lines. Everyone present knew exactly what this seven-line golden robe meant.


    One had to know that apart from Xiao Ran, who wore a nine-thread golden robe in the entire Sword Handling Pavilion, Nangong Jing was the only one in the seven-stringed golden robe. She was also secretly regarded as the successor of the next Sword Handling Pavilion Master. Although every incident that Xu Han had provoked since he appeared in Great Xia''s Jianghu was considered a major event that shocked Jianghu, after all, he had just joined the Sword Handling Pavilion, which had given him such a high status. Although everyone was silent at this moment, there was some resentment in their hearts.


    However, in the face of the doubts of the crowd and the questioning of the Scarlet Firmament Sect Elder, Xiao Ran smiled slightly and narrowed his eyes, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "Has Pavilion Master forgotten about Xu Han slaughtering our sect''s three elders, Lu Houde, Hu Man''er, and Xing Zhen, in the Swordsman Competition?" The elder said in a deep voice.


    "Blades and swords have no eyes. Deaths and injuries are inevitable. Those who participate in our sword-wielding competition have all stood for life and death. Don''t tell me the Crimson Firmament Sect doesn''t even understand this rule?" Xiao Ran said.


    The Scarlet Firmament Sect elder who heard this immediately had an ugly expression on his face, but he still said, "If we are in a martial contest and are accused of this, our Scarlet Firmament Sect will naturally not pursue it. However, Elder Lu has clearly admitted defeat, and this Xu Han still hurts to kill. What does this mean with murder? Does the dignified Sword Handling Pavilion even want to cover up for this matter?"


    "Oh? Is there such a thing? Why haven''t I heard of it?" Xiao Ran had obviously made up his mind to protect Xu Han, so he naturally pretended to be confused.


    However, as soon as he said this, the Scarlet Firmament Sect Elder, who was still in a state of panic, suddenly smiled and said, "Of course there is."


    As he said this, twenty of the newly promoted swordsmen stepped forward. They all cupped their hands and said solemnly, "We have all personally witnessed the report to the Pavilion Master. That Xu Han has malicious intentions and intends to take revenge. He still kills Elder Lu after admitting defeat! Please be careful, Pavilion Master!"


    The moment these people said those words, the expressions of everyone present changed once again.


    Many of the newly promoted swordsmen present had naturally seen what they had said. One reason why they didn''t say it was because the situation at that time was extremely complicated, and it was hard to describe. Naturally, they weren''t willing to start a fire and participate in this matter. More importantly, they were already swordsmen of the Sword Handling Pavilion. Xiao Ran had expressed his intention to protect Xu Han. Now that he had spoken as a witness for the Crimson Firmament Sect, this meant that they were destined to become marginal figures of the Sword Handling Pavilion in the future.


    To have them make such a decision, the Crimson Firmament Sect must have promised them enough benefits before that.


    If this matter were to end like this, then it would be fine. However, everyone present was most likely the influential figures in the Jianghu of Great Xia, so their thoughts were naturally much more delicate. On the surface, it seemed that this was only the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s plan to avenge the disciples of the sect. But in reality, The Scarlet Firmament Sect''s Sect Leader had passed the third Heavenly Tribulation. Now that he had become a rare Three Tribulations Earth Immortal in the world, coupled with the two Immortals who had survived one Heavenly Tribulation in the sect, the Crimson Firmament Sect had already surpassed the same three sects, Demon Heaven Sect, and Extreme Sect. He had become an existence that could contend with the Dragon Hidden Temple. How could such a Crimson Firmament Sect submit to the rule of the Sword Handling Pavilion?


    Therefore, what was happening at this moment was not so much a grudge between the Crimson Firmament Sect and Xu Han, but rather the beginning of the Crimson Firmament Sect''s attempt to subvert some of the rules of Great Xia''s Jianghu.


    And Xu Han happened to be the key to the wrestling between the old and new forces.


    As if to confirm the speculations of the crowd, dozens of swordsmen stepped forward. Unlike the newly promoted swordsmen, these swordsmen were all people who had served in the Swordsmanship Pavilion for many years. At this moment, they also said loudly, "This is inappropriate. Please think twice, Pavilion Master!"


    The relationship within the Sword Handling Pavilion was complicated. Among them, the swordsmen came from various sects in Jianghu. Previously, with the generous treatment of the Sword Handling Pavilion and the pressure of the Dragon Hidden Temple, no matter what their relationship was, they would naturally restrain their vigor in the Sword Handling Pavilion. But even so, to these people, the Sword Handling Pavilion was only their springboard, and their true foundation was still the sect behind them.


    However, as the Crimson Firmament Sect grew bigger, some of the sects that had close ties with the Crimson Firmament Sect naturally waved their banners. The disciples in the Sword Handling Pavilion were also instructed by the sect to speak at this moment.


    Of course, this was not as simple as persuasion. This was actually forcing the palace!


    Facing the words of the old and new swordsmen, Xiao Ran ''s eyes immediately narrowed.


    His gaze swept across the bodies of the swordsmen one by one, and a cold light flashed through the narrow gaps in his eyes.


    At this moment, there were no more than a hundred non-newly promoted swordsmen at the headquarters of the Sword Handling Pavilion, and more than 30 of them were standing in line at the Crimson Firmament Sect. This did not include those who were still watching. With Xie Min Yu passing through the third Heavenly Tribulation, the upheaval in Great Xia''s Jianghu would probably come faster and more violently than he had imagined.


    Of course, although he had listened to the sect''s instructions, this Xiao Ran clearly possessed great prestige in the hearts of many swordsmen. Wherever his gaze passed, those swordsmen lowered their heads one after another.


    "Is there anything else?" Xiao Ran ''s voice also sounded at that time. Her tone was extremely calm, and she could not hear the slightest bit of dissatisfaction or anger. However, everyone knew that after this calm, there was boundless lightning and violent winds and showers.


    The arena was completely silent, and no one dared to respond to the anger of the Pavilion Master.


    ''"However, the Pavilion Master''s trip is inappropriate. The matter between Xu Han and Lu Houde has yet to be ascertained, and he has already sealed the position of the Seven-Line Golden Robe. Even if this matter is not mentioned, it would not be appropriate to directly seal the Seven-Line Golden Robe." At this moment, Li Moding , the Li Clan''s prince, suddenly spoke out. He had a warm smile on his face, and he did what the peacemaker should have done. "Furthermore, Xu Han''s identity is still in doubt. If Pavilion Master Xiao truly cherishes Young Master Xu''s talent, he will not let this matter be shelved for the time being. We will make a decision after the investigation is clear."


    After saying that, Li Moding secretly sneered in his heart.


    He felt that he had done a very good job. He had not only given the Xiao Ran , who was unable to ride down a tiger, a step down, but also given the Jianghu people led by the Crimson Firmament Sect an acceptable result.


    After so many years in the Great Xia Dynasty Hall, Li Moding naturally used this ability to perfection.


    However, what he didn''t see was that the face of the Scarlet Firmament Sect elder beside him changed when he heard this. As the center of this incident, Xu Han also shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "What if I insist?" Of course, there was also this Pavilion Master Xiao, who surprisingly did not take this step. At that time, he said with a gloomy expression.


    "As the overseer of Great Xia Jianghu, the Sword Handling Pavilion is so biased. Then we can only withdraw from the Sword Handling Pavilion!" The leader of the swordsmen spoke loudly at this moment.


    Xu Han was very clear. This was the ultimate goal of the Crimson Firmament Sect in provoking this matter. If Xiao Ran had lowered his head and sent him out from the beginning, because of the temporary status of the Sword Handling Pavilion, there would naturally be no such thing as this. However, if Xiao Ran did not lower his head, then the Crimson Firmament Sect would be able to unite with many of the sects that depended on him and use this as an excuse to withdraw from the Sword Handling Pavilion, thus completely shaking off the control of the Sword Handling Pavilion. However, Li Moding ''s self-righteous peacemaker was a foolish act that neither side wanted to please.


    The current Great Xia Jianghu was no longer the only one in the Dragon Hidden Temple. The world was changing, and Li Moding was still immersed in the beautiful scenery from before, unable to see the situation clearly. It was said that the Li Imperial Clan seemed to be as solid as gold soup, but there were many illnesses in it, so it could be seen from this.


    However, this Li Moding still did not have any consciousness in this regard. He saw this scene and said again, "Everyone, don''t be so impulsive. Pavilion Master Xiao is not this unreasonable person. We can discuss this easily, and we will definitely come up with a two-pronged plan to satisfy everyone."


    As he said this, he kept winding at the Xiao Ran , trying to make the other party submit, but he didn''t know that his manner was as funny as a clown in the eyes of everyone present.


    Xu Han shook his head again. He smiled bitterly and stood out. He did not intend to save Li Moding . However, he was the protagonist of this dispute. Although the meaning behind the dispute had nothing to do with it, Xu Han was unable to stay out of it.


    He slowly walked to Xiao Ran and smiled at him.


    "Thank you, Pavilion Master, for your love, Xu Han."


    "But one person does one thing and one person blocks¡­"


    As Xu Han spoke, he suddenly turned around and looked at the people behind him.


    At that moment, the smile on the youth''s face dissipated, and a cold expression appeared on his brows.


    "Today, I want to see what you can do to me!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 500 Stay

    Of course, swordsmen were strong and weak.


    However, the weakest was not low-level Heavenly Hunt, and the strongest was Ling Yu Dayan. He was only one step away from reaching the Immortal Realm.


    Of course, arrogant people were not uncommon in this world.


    However, apart from Immortals, Xu Han was probably the only one who dared to say such a thing in front of so many great martial artists.


    As soon as he said this, he naturally couldn''t help but curse Xu Han, "Good arrogant fellow, are you really bullying my Great Xia Jianghu?"


    "How dare you shout so loudly at the end of your life!"


    "Ignorant junior, An dares to bully me!"


    Facing such a furious curse, Xu Han did not even blink an eyebrow. He just scratched his head impatiently and asked with narrowed eyes, "Everyone said that I am a murderer, a spy of Great Zhou. At this moment, someone Xu is standing here. Why not capture me?"


    When he said that, the people who were still cursing loudly immediately stopped their words. Look at me with a strange expression, and look at you. However, none of them dared to make a move.


    Although Xu Han''s cultivation was not high, he had slaughtered three experts of the Great Evolution Realm on his own. No one knew how deep he was. He was entrusted with loyalty, so it was naturally not wrong. However, they did not have a deep enmity with Xu Han, so they were naturally unwilling to fight to the death with him.


    "All of you are seven-foot-tall men, but I didn''t expect you to be cowards who only know how to speak. I am truly shocked." Xu Han sighed. Then, he turned around and looked at Pavilion Master Xiao.


    "Lord Pavilion Master, since there is no objection, why don''t you give me the seven-stringed golden robe?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said.


    Finally, he leaned forward slightly and leaned over to Xiao Ran. In a voice that only the two of them could hear clearly, he said again, "Lord Pavilion Master, you have to think carefully. There is no turning back arrow when you draw the bow."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ran narrowed his eyes on his fat face. The two of them looked at each other and saw a cunning smile like a fox in each other''s eyes.


    "Haha! Since that''s the case, let''s begin!" Xiao Ran quickly put away this smile. He held his big hand out of thin air and a white robe embroidered with seven golden threads landed on his hand at that time.


    When everyone saw this, their faces revealed peculiar expressions. Whether it was those who had already stood out against this matter, or those who were still watching, they all thought that Xiao Ran''s actions were somewhat foolish.


    From their point of view, the Crimson Firmament Sect was very powerful at the moment. If the Sword Handling Pavilion wanted to quell this chaos, the best way was to abandon Xu Han as a chess piece, show goodwill to the Crimson Firmament Sect, and cede some benefits to maintain the balance.


    If he insisted on awarding Xu Han the Seven-Line Golden Robe, it would not only tear apart his face with the Crimson Firmament Sect, but would also chill the hearts of the many swordsmen who were still watching, laying the root of the calamity in the future.


    Thinking of this, even Nangong Jing frowned slightly. She did not understand what Xiao Ran was up to.


    Xu Han took the seven-threaded golden robe and put it on. It had to be said that although Xu Han''s appearance could not be considered handsome, his edges and corners were distinct. With the addition of this golden-threaded white robe, his aura instantly became extraordinary.


    "Since the Pavilion Master has made up his mind, we will naturally not stop him, but since then, the Sword Handling Pavilion has nothing to do with us!"


    Following Xu Han''s actions, the swordsmen who had spoken out against him immediately said loudly at this moment, as if they wanted to take off their clothes. Apart from this, there were still many swordsmen who hadn''t moved, but their eyes were filled with hesitation.


    When this scene fell into the eyes of the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s elder, the skinny middle-aged man''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    The Crimson Firmament Sect naturally wanted to get rid of Xu Han, However, the Crimson Firmament Sect''s plan was far more than that. In front of such a plan, the grudge between them and Xu Han was inadequate. At least, after taking down the Sword Handling Pavilion, getting rid of Xu Han was an extremely simple matter for the Crimson Firmament Sect. And now, it was a very good beginning for this plan.


    "Everyone stand up for your righteousness. There are so many loyal people in our Great Xia Jianghu, there''s no need to worry about them!" With these thoughts in mind, the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s elder hurriedly stepped forward and said loudly, "Since everyone is willing to do this for the justice of our Scarlet Firmament Sect, our Scarlet Firmament Sect will naturally repay the favor. This feast will be held in the Ancient Dao Tower. It will not be as if I am bending down to express my gratitude."


    After the elder finished speaking, he wanted to lead everyone away.


    This action clearly meant that he was going to tear apart the Sword Handling Pavilion and pull many sects to set up a new mountain.


    At this time, even Li Moding , who had been thinking of becoming a peacemaker at the beginning, came back to his senses. His face sank and beads of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    No matter how close he was to the Crimson Firmament Sect, he was still a member of the Great Xia Royal Court. To put it bluntly, the Sword Handling Pavilion was appointed by the Great Xia Royal Court to set up an organization to manage the entire Jianghu. If the Crimson Firmament Sect wanted to fight against the Sword Handling Pavilion, they would have to fight against the entire Great Xia Dynasty. If the rivers and lakes were to become unstable, with the number of immortals standing in the various sects of Great Xia, they would be able to pose a threat to the rule of the Great Xia Dynasty. And this was clearly not the result that the Great Xia Dynasty wanted to see.


    Li Moding , who knew this clearly, was instantly dumbfounded, his face ashen as he stood on the spot.


    "Everyone wants to leave? Have you asked me what I mean?" But at this moment, Xu Han''s voice suddenly sounded.


    The leader of the Scarlet Firmament Sect turned his head and sneered at Xu Han, "What? Your Excellency wants to keep us as guests?"


    The elder''s tone became domineering at this moment, probably because he felt that victory was within his grasp.


    He really didn''t think that at this moment, could Xu Han still have the ability to turn the world around?


    "Strongly twisted melons are not sweet. If everyone wants to leave, I will naturally not stay." Xu Han smiled and walked into the crowd. "But the Sword Handling Pavilion has its own rules. Anyone who becomes a Sword Handler will have to complete their respective terms of office. Otherwise, they will have to hand over all the things they obtained from the Sword Handling Pavilion!"


    When Xu Han said those words, everyone around them was stunned. To them, Xu Han''s words were more like those of an angry child, ridiculous and ridiculous.


    At this moment, many swordsmen who were about to leave threw away the weapons in their hands and the white robes on their bodies.


    "Is Lord Xu satisfied with this?" The Scarlet Firmament Sect elder asked in a deep voice.


    "Since the saber and sword white robes are given by the Sword Handling Pavilion, they naturally have to be returned. However, I''m not just talking about cultivation techniques." Facing the mockery of the crowd, Xu Han''s expression did not change at all.


    "Do you want us to return the cultivation technique as well?" When the swordsmen heard this, they were instantly enraged. Amongst the many benefits of participating in the Sword Handling Pavilion, the thing that these Jianghu people envied the most was the large number of cultivation techniques. However, these things were not existences that ordinary swords could compare to. However, cultivation techniques like these were also internal. If they were really left behind as Xu Han had said, wouldn''t that be equivalent to letting everyone present self-cripple their cultivation?


    In a world where cultivation was everything, such a request was equivalent to harming their lives.


    "Then what about it?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled, "How could someone like Xu be such a vicious person?"


    But in the next moment, the smile on his face suddenly dissipated and turned into an incomparably cold killing intent. "I want the demonic power you obtained in the Demon Suppressing Tower!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 501 How Could He Let His Dog Bark in Embarrassment

    It had only been ten days since the incident with the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. Apart from monsters like Xu Han, everyone had no time to refine the Essence Demonic Energy. However, although this thing was still in their bodies, how could they take it out? Do you want to cut open their flesh and blood?


    Xu Han''s words were even more vicious than the speculation of demanding a cultivation technique, so he naturally couldn''t help but attract the furious curses of the crowd.


    Although they were deeply afraid of Xu Han, they had already made up their minds to join forces with the Crimson Firmament Sect. In addition, there were many people, so they naturally wouldn''t be afraid of a mere Xu Han.


    "I, Lu Yuandeng, want to see how you can retain the Essence Demonic Energy in our bodies today!" At that time, a man who was seven feet tall and had muscles bulging all over his body sneered.


    This person was a Keqing from Wuthering Heights, one of the twelve towns and three sects of the Great Xia Sect. His cultivation base had reached the peak of the Great Evolution Realm, and he had obtained the origin demonic power of a mid-stage Great Evolution Realm Illusory Demon from the Eighth Stage of the Demon Suppression Pagoda. Naturally, he could not give up on this item as it was related to his arrival at the Immortal Realm.


    Therefore, after saying this, the man turned around and was about to leave. In his mind, as long as Xiao Ran didn''t make a move and so many swordsmen were present, Xu Han wouldn''t dare to do anything to him.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Xu Han''s eyes instantly narrowed.


    In the next moment, the youth arrived in front of him at a speed so fast that he could barely catch any traces.


    "Huh?" The tall man named Lu Yuandeng''s expression changed. He didn''t have time to think about it and had to put his hands on his chest, but at that time, it was already too late. Xu Han''s fist came faster than he had imagined. Before his hands could move, the punch landed on his chest, and the force carried by the punch was much greater than he had imagined. With a tremor, he fiercely flew backwards under this punch and fell to the ground several zhang away.


    Lu Yuandeng was naturally shocked by Xu Han''s terrifying strength, and what made him even more inconceivable was that he didn''t notice the slightest fluctuation in True Essence in Xu Han''s punch. Xu Han had defeated an expert like him who had been in the Great Evolution Realm for several years with just his physical body!


    Lu Yuandeng was shocked when he realized this. He was just about to stand up, but Xu Han''s fist landed on his face again.


    The strength of this punch was several points greater than before. Lu Yuandeng only felt a burst of intense pain in his brain, and his mind became somewhat absent-minded.


    At this moment, a hand pressed down on his chest. He was shocked and felt that something was wrong, but the dizziness coming from his head made it difficult for him to react to it.


    In the next moment, he felt that something in his body was being pulled away.


    When he finally removed the feeling of dizziness from his head, Xu Han had already stood up. His expression changed, and he discovered that the Essence Demonic Energy in his body had actually been peeled off by Xu Han using a method he did not know.


    He had lost his Essence Demonic Energy and the most important reason to ascend to the Immortal Realm!


    "You!" This instantly caused Lu Yuandeng''s heart to surge with rage. He stood up and pointed at Xu Han''s nose, wanting to say something.


    However, these words had just reached his mouth, but he had taken them back.


    After finishing all this, Xu Han glanced back at him.


    That was only the most ordinary glance, but the killing intent in his gaze caused this Great Evolution Realm expert to feel as if he was in a world of ice and snow, causing a chill to instantly arise. He remembered the devastating battle just now. He knew that if Xu Han was willing, he would have the ability to kill him. This thought caused him to completely put away the resentment in his heart.


    The surrounding people also regained their senses at this moment. With their horizons, they could naturally see that Xu Han had just stripped Lu Yuandeng of the demonic energy in his body.


    Such a cultivation method that forcefully seized power from others'' bodies was a taboo in Jianghu. Several similar cultivation methods recorded in history were listed as evil demonic arts. However, at this moment, they did not have the time to probe deeply into which evil technique Xu Han''s cultivation method came from. What they were more concerned about was their current situation. This Essence Demonic Energy was extremely important to every cultivator, and it was one of the most important reasons for them to break through to the Immortal Realm.


    Of course, even if he possessed this item, it was only a little more than that tiny chance. However, even though he knew that, the temptation of the Immortal Realm was something that ordinary people could resist. No matter how slim the chances were, who didn''t want to be the lucky one in a million?


    Hence, after witnessing Xu Han''s ability to peel off his demonic power, the spectators naturally put away their thoughts of leaving. At the very least, they had to weigh the gains and losses, and the faces of those who had already fought with the Sword Handling Pavilion were even uglier.


    This scene fell into the eyes of the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s elder. His heart naturally tightened. The Crimson Firmament Sect wanted to fight against the Sword Handling Pavilion But behind the Sword Handling Pavilion was the Dragon Hidden Temple and the Great Xia Imperial Court, To contend against it, he had to rope in many sects of Jianghu, Today''s events are the beginning of this scheme, It was of great significance to the Crimson Firmament Sect, If they were unable to protect the interests of the various sects that chose the Crimson Firmament Sect, then the standing queues of the sects would definitely be affected. Although they would not fall completely towards the Sword Handling Pavilion, they would at least be able to choose to wait and see for a short period of time. This was definitely not what Xie Min Yu wanted to see.


    Thinking of this, the elder''s expression darkened as he coldly said, "Everyone, this path of cultivation is originally a path of solitude. How can you have the opportunity to meet others?" That was the path of self-destruction! Moreover, the Sword Handling Pavilion was the first to be unjust. Not only was this Xu Han ruthless, he was also possessed of demonic arts. He clearly had ulterior motives. Today, we fought with all our might. Could it be that we were afraid of this little Xu Han? "


    His words were filled with passion, but the last few words woke everyone up. Although Xu Han''s cultivation was strong, there were more than fifty to sixty swordsmen who wanted to leave the Sword Handling Pavilion, and there were no lack of experts from the Great Evolution Realm. Could it be that Xu Han could really defeat a hundred with one?


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they thought of this. The true essence around their bodies was also activated by them at this moment. They were telling Xu Han that they could not obediently let Xu Han extract the demonic energy from their bodies. In their eyes, Xu Han had great courage and did not dare to fight with so many people.


    However, they underestimated Xu Han.


    Just as the elder finished speaking, Xu Han''s body moved again. He punched out with lightning power and went straight towards the elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    With that speed and the unexpected attacks of the crowd, when they regained their senses, the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s elder still flew dozens of feet away and ruthlessly fell at the entrance of the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    At this moment, his right face was pitch-black. Blood oozed out from under the skin of his face. Two teeth landed on the side. He tilted his head and fell to the ground, not knowing whether he would survive or die.


    The young man''s cold voice sounded in everyone''s ears once again.


    "The Sword Handling Pavilion is a place to clean up. How can you let a dog bark in embarrassment?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 502 Three Things

    Xu Han''s ruthlessness far exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    That was the elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect! He actually dared to seriously injure him in front of so many people. Such a thing was simply unheard of in Great Xia''s Jianghu.


    However, they quickly came to a realization. Xu Han''s courage was naturally unquestionable. Before this, he had done something even more unimaginable. He had killed three Scarlet Firmament Sect elders in the Swordsman Competition. Compared to this, what had happened before him was nothing worth mentioning.


    However, these were not matters that everyone present needed to consider. No matter how arrogant Xu Han was, he would naturally have to thank Min Yu for seeking revenge. At this moment, Xu Han wanted them to hand over this Essence Demonic Energy. This was the matter that they should discuss the most.


    "Everyone, I don''t want to face each other with swords because you are all old people from the Sword Handling Pavilion. Hand over your Essence Demonic Energy quickly. If not, your fate will only be worse than his. It won''t be any better."


    Xu Han''s voice rang out in the crowd''s contemplative stalls at the right time.


    This caused the expressions of the people who already had peculiar expressions to change once again. Was Xu Han really the opponent of fifty to sixty swordsmen? Of course, this was impossible, at least in the hearts of these swordsmen.


    However, Xu Han''s battle power would inevitably cause them to die and injure if they really fought for their lives. Moreover, behind Xu Han was the existence of the Xiao Ran . It was obviously not a wise move to fight against him. However, they were unwilling to give up the Origin Demonic Energy they had already obtained.


    Just like this, everyone stood there, their faces ugly and silent for a long time. Finally, someone stepped out.


    ''"This matter is our impulse, but I have served in the Sword Handling Pavilion for many years. I have no credit but I have also worked hard. Please excuse me, Pavilion Master Xiao. I am willing to go through fire and water for the Sword Handling Pavilion. I will not shy away!" That person''s words clearly meant that he chose the latter between the sect''s orders and his own future.


    However, he did not wait for Xiao Ran''s response to his words that sounded like he had sworn an oath.


    "Your name is taboo?" Xu Han asked with a smile.


    The person who said this frowned slightly when he heard this. He jumped over Xu Han and pleaded for mercy with Xiao Ran directly. He maintained his identity and was unwilling to lower his head to someone as vicious as Xu Han.


    But when Xu Han said those words, the Xiao Ran behind him narrowed its eyes and did not say anything. It was obvious that it had tacitly accepted Xu Han''s actions.


    Apart from being stunned, he could only helplessly say, "Twelve Suppressive Dragons-Taipei''s Lincheng!"


    "Oh? So it''s Hero Peking." Xu Han narrowed his eyes. He took a step forward and walked to Beilin City. Suddenly, a mocking smile appeared in his eyes.


    "Hero Peking is from a famous sect. He is different from Xu Han, who doesn''t know a few big words. I still have a word in my heart. I heard people say it earlier, but I still don''t understand. I wonder if Hero Peking is willing to help me solve my confusion."


    Beilin City was naturally not a fool. He could smell scheming from Xu Han''s strange attitude, but this person had no choice but to lower his head under the eaves. Even though he knew that there was some deceit in it, he still sank his face and asked, "What''s the word?"


    The smile in Xu Han''s eyes became even more intense at that time. He stared at Beilin City, his lips slightly open, "The two ends of the rat head."


    "You!!" Hearing this, even Bei Lin City, who was already prepared, couldn''t help but change his expression. His cheeks flushed red as he pointed at Xu Han and was about to get angry.


    "From the looks of it, Hero Peking understands what this means. Then why do you have to humiliate yourself?" Xu Han, however, did not give him the chance to curse angrily. He narrowed his eyes and said.


    Bei Lin City was naturally both shocked and angry. He was an elder of the twelve towns of Grand Xia, an elder with a cultivation at the Great Evolution Realm. However, he was being played with like this. If it was normal, he would have attacked brazenly long ago. However, Xu Han''s cultivation was unknown, and he had to ask for help. He had no choice but to suppress his anger. Zi Qing said with a green face, "Seven-stringed golden robes are indeed extraordinary. Someone from the north has been taught." "However, this Sword Handling Pavilion is not Young Master Xu''s sword handling pavilion alone. The Pavilion Master is still here. I don''t think you can decide on this matter, right?"


    Although the swordsmen of the Sword Handling Pavilion were all elites, But of these thousand people, The golden-robed swordsman, however, had only about sixty people. Apart from Xu Han, These golden-robed swordsmen all possessed the cultivation of the Great Evolution Realm, and this group of people was the most important force in the Sword Handling Pavilion. Including him, there were eighteen golden-robed swordsmen among the dozens of people who had expressed their intention to leave the Sword Handling Pavilion. Such a number of golden-robed swordsmen was an indispensable force for the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    Although Xiao Ran understood that their choice to stay was only an expedient measure, whether it was to win over the hearts of the people or stabilize the current situation, accepting this goodwill was the best choice for Xiao Ran . He was confident that Xiao Ran would make the right choice.


    After saying that, Beilin City passed Xu Han and looked straight at the Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master.


    "Seven-thread golden robes are the left and right guardians of my Sword Handling Pavilion. What they mean is what I, Xiao Ran, mean." However, the idea of Bei Lin City had just arisen in his heart. Before his gaze could fall on Xiao Ran, the voice of the Pavilion Master rang out.


    An expression of disbelief instantly appeared in Beilin City''s eyes. He probably couldn''t understand why Xiao Ran would follow Xu Han''s temper.


    Of course, he didn''t have the chance to ask any further questions, because at this moment, a boundless pressure spread out from Xiao Ran''s body, enveloping many rebellious swordsmen.


    "The rules of the Sword Handling Pavilion are never a joke. Protector Xu, do it."


    At this moment, Xiao Ran''s voice, which was like the final judgment, sounded once again¡­


    Under the terrified gazes of the swordsmen, Xu Han stepped forward and pressed his right hand on their chests again and again. The greatest reliance that he had used to ascend to the Immortal Realm was also stripped off one by one along with Xu Han''s actions. However, because of the pressure of the immortals from Xiao Ran, they were unable to resist at all.


    ¡­


    "Brat, you''re really ruthless." Within the main hall of the Sword Palace, everyone dispersed. Only Xu Han and Xiao Ran sat opposite each other in the hall.


    "I only did what the Pavilion Master wanted me to do." Xu Han smiled and looked at Xiao Ran .


    The two of them exchanged glances and saw a crafty look in each other''s eyes.


    This was not something that was too difficult to understand. If the Crimson Firmament Sect grew bigger, it would definitely pose a threat to the Sword Handling Pavilion. Those who betrayed the Sword Handling Pavilion today were the best proof. These sects that had been recruited by the Crimson Firmament Sect naturally could not be retained. Even if they stayed, it was not necessarily a good thing.


    A strong man with a broken wrist naturally became the best choice for the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    And that''s far from enough.


    Xiao Ran needed to stabilize those sects that were still watching, and Xu Han had helped him to do so very well, using the demonic power of the Origin Source as a guide, leaving behind those swordsmen. Although this was only temporary, what the Swordsmanship Pavilion needed was this amount of time before they could find a way to deal with it.


    In the end, Xu Han and Xiao Ran were still using each other to get what they needed.


    The Sword Handling Pavilion needed a chess piece like Xu Han to restrain the Crimson Firmament Sect, while Xu Han held the Sword Handling Pavilion to protect him.


    The conversation between smart people was so simple.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ran smiled faintly and sat back in the wooden chair behind him. The wooden chair made of expensive incense wood seemed to be unable to withstand the weight of the Pavilion Master. It emitted a series of creaking sounds, "Cough cough, this chair is not good. In the future, the old fellow surnamed Du will give us a new pair of¡­ Hmm, it''s sturdy."


    Xiao Ran naturally would not admit that all this was caused by his terrifying weight. He coughed softly at that time and said so, but his expression was a little more calm and awkward.


    However, Xu Han did not point out this point. He just stood there calmly and did not intend to speak first.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ana coughed softly again, and then said, "Manor Master Xu, this good Young Manor Master of the Tian Ce Mansion doesn''t come to my Sword Handling Pavilion, which surprised someone."


    After saying that, Pavilion Master Xiao narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s expression did change slightly after hearing this, but in the blink of an eye, he returned to his original state. "I think the Pavilion Master should know what I, the Young Manor Master, can''t do."


    Nangong Jing thought that he had already told Xiao Zhou about Xu Han''s identity, but even so, Xiao Zhou still had to protect him. Xu Han speculated that apart from the situation, Xiao Zhou should also have some understanding of what happened in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Otherwise, he would naturally not be able to keep Xu Han, the source of this calamity, by his side.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xu Han''s words, Xiao Ran smiled embarrassedly again, "This Dragon-Snake Twin Technique is truly sinister. I didn''t expect the Tian Ce Mansion to use this technique on the Young Manor Master."


    "However, since Young Master Xu is avoiding Tiance Prefecture, he should hide his name. Why should he enter my Sword Handling Pavilion?"


    Xu Han knew that this problem could not be avoided. He pondered for a moment and quickly said, "I want to enter the Scripture Pavilion."


    "Scripture Pavilion? This is a bit troublesome." Xiao Ran instantly frowned, as if he was secretly annoyed by Xu Han.


    However, this kind of acting was too clumsy. Xu Han narrowed his eyes and asked, "Trouble? Is it even more troublesome than going to the Demon Suppressing Tower?"


    Although the Scripture Pavilion had collected all the books in the world, apart from the secret techniques that were not passed down from the Dragon Hidden Temple, the cultivation techniques that were left behind were not as powerful as the inheritances of the three sects and twelve towns. They were attractive to ordinary cultivators, but they were dispensable to cultivators from great sects.


    In comparison, the Demon Suppressing Tower was the most important target for these cultivators.


    Therefore, it was difficult for a swordsman to enter the Demon Suppressing Tower, but it was much easier for him to enter the Scripture Pavilion.


    The exposed Xiao Ran couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. But this was clearly not the first time he had experienced such a dilemma, He quickly regained his composure and said solemnly, "You should know that the Scripture Pavilion is divided into several floors and is open to ordinary people. It seems that Young Master Xu came to my Sword Handling Pavilion at such a great expense. If someone Xiao is not mistaken, Young Master Xu is going to the core of the Scripture Pavilion."


    These words pierced Xu Han''s heart. He wanted to find out his own background, and this was something that even Master Wei could not tell him clearly. Obviously, it belonged to some Xin Mi who had never publicized it to the outside world. It was probably just like what Xiao Ran said, he needed to go to the depths of the Scripture Pavilion.


    For this reason, Xu Han''s expression darkened as he looked at Xiao Ran, "Pavilion Master Xiao, if you don''t speak frankly, how can I get someone from Xu to that place?"


    At that time, a smug expression appeared on Xiao Ran ''s fleshy face. He extended three fingers towards Xu Han.


    "Simple. Help someone Xiao do three things."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 503 Beggar

    As soon as the spring breeze disappeared, the ten-mile Yangguan Pass was blazing with flames.


    In May, the Crossing Imperial City finally ushered in a hot summer day. The big sun shone down like a blazing light, shrouding the entire Crossing Imperial City in an indescribably hot, but stuffy, and distracting summer scene.


    The merchants were very alert. Everything from iced liquor to ice shrimp and litchi were placed in the shops. This was naturally the most popular thing at the moment. They were busy with receiving guests, but the sweaty merchants had smiles on their faces that were several times sweeter than eating peaches.


    Born and traveled in this world. Although there were many hardships, it was a great fortune to be able to have fun while suffering.


    However, even though these vendors were making a lot of money, the grand masters in Heng Imperial City couldn''t be happy at all.


    Not only was it because of this irritating weather, but it was also because of the steed that had hurried from the border and handed it to the imperial palace at dawn today.


    "Is it delicious?" Sitting in the shadows beside the Ancient Dao Building, Xu Han smiled and looked at the skinny children in front of him.


    Most of the children were in rags and were currently gulping down the watermelons that Xu Han had brought them.


    "Meow!"


    "Awoo!"


    The children were eating until they had no time to respond to Xu Han, but Aowu and Xuan''er, who were standing at the side, let out two cheerful shouts.


    "I didn''t ask you." Xu Han glanced at the two little fellows whose mouths were full of bright red melon flesh and said unhappily.


    "Meow!"


    "Awoo!"


    But Aowu and Xuan''er had always been all low-grade, and only the word''eat ''was high. He didn''t care about Xu Han''s reprimand at all. After letting out another shout, he lowered his head and began to fight with the melon and fruit.


    At this time, the seven or eight skinny children finally finished off the watermelon in their hands. The flesh of the watermelon was eaten clean by them, as if they wanted to swallow the skin of the watermelon into their stomachs.


    "Alright." The child in the lead was about to express his gratitude, but when his words reached his mouth, he couldn''t help but burp because he ate too quickly. The child''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "It''s delicious. Thank you, Young Master." But after that, he hurriedly stood up and bowed to Xu Han.


    After saying that, the child tilted his head and thought for a moment before he gathered his courage and asked, "Oh right, why isn''t Sister Zhen here?"


    Xu Han''s expression instantly changed as he fell silent.


    Such silence fell into the eyes of the children, and they all thought that they had said something wrong, causing their faces to instantly turn frightened.


    However, Xu Han, who was immersed in his own thoughts, did not realize this. He still stood there and secretly thought about how to tell them the news.


    Fortunately, Ye Hongjian, who had gone to the side to buy roasted chicken for these children, came back just in time. She heard the children''s questions and looked at Xu Han with a complicated expression. She sighed, "Your Elder Sister Zhen has gone somewhere else. She probably won''t be able to return in a short period of time."


    This was naturally a lie, but it was not to conceal the guilt in Xu Han''s heart, but to prevent these children who were already living in the darkness from losing their only glimmer of hope.


    "Is that so?" The child''s face revealed a trace of disappointment when he heard this, but he quickly recovered. He stood up again and bowed to Xu Han. "If Young Master sees Big Sister Zhen again, you must remember to say hello to her on our behalf."


    "Yes." At this moment, Xu Han also regained his senses. He nodded, but it was as if he suddenly sensed something from the tone of these children''s voices. Thus, he asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong? Are you guys leaving Hengroyal City?"


    "Yes." The boy in the lead nodded, and a shy smile appeared on his face again. "We want to join the army."


    "Join the army?" Xu Han''s expression changed. He sized up the seven or eight children in front of him, and the expression in his eyes was a little strange. He did not look down on these children. It was just that their years of begging had made them pale and skinny. Although they were all fourteen or fifteen years old, they looked even skinnier than some eleven or twelve-year-old children.


    You should know that although the requirements of this army are not high, they still need to have a cultivation at the Treasure Aquarius Realm, right? Otherwise, seven or eight ordinary people wouldn''t be enough to fight each other on the battlefield, so what was the point of having such an army?


    Not to mention these pale-faced children, apart from dying, Xu Han really couldn''t find any use for them when they went to the battlefield.


    "I heard that Cui Guozhu of Long Prefecture is recruiting troops on a large scale. It seems that he can be recruited into the army as long as he is twelve years old. Although we don''t have much ability, we can go to the barracks to take care of food, and also teach us martial arts and cultivation." The leader explained to Xu Han at that time.


    At this point, the children''s eyes lit up like stars in the night sky. No matter how dense the night was, there were always stars that stubbornly cut open the night and cast such light towards the human world.


    Xu Han was somewhat dazed. He was familiar with this kind of light, this kind of scene, and it was as if he had lived another life.


    "This is very dangerous. Cui Ting is not an idiot¡­ Long Zhou is not peaceful either." He said in a calm voice, but he felt that his words were inappropriate. These words were too profound for these children. The beggars only knew how to find the food, so how could they understand the seemingly calm situation of Great Xia when the undercurrents surged?


    "No matter how bad it is, we can only be beggars. Brother Xu, we are beggars, but we don''t want to be beggars for the rest of our lives. We want to give it a try ¡­ It''s better than now ¡­" The oldest one was still looking at Xu Han. As he said this, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    Xu Han''s eyes were a little strange. He looked at the group of children for a while and suddenly asked, "What are your names?"


    These little beggars naturally did not understand what Xu Han meant, but they still answered Xu Han''s question at that time, "Luo Bai."


    "Qian Dazhuang."


    "Qian Xiaozhuang."


    "Sun Liangzhe."


    ¡­


    The surnames of the eight children were largely different, presumably traveling together after living on the streets.


    Xu Han''s gaze swept across the eight children before finally landing on the oldest Luo Bai.


    A smile appeared on his face and he moved closer to Luo Bai, "Follow me, you won''t be able to reach Long Zhou."


    The eight children widened their eyes when they said this. They looked at Xu Han in disbelief, and then looked at each other as if they were confirming whether they had heard something wrong.


    Xu Han naturally understood their thoughts and was about to say something.


    "Brother Xu!" However, at this moment, an anxious voice suddenly sounded. Xu Han turned his head and saw that Nangong Zhuo was running in front of Xu Han with an anxious expression.


    "What''s wrong? Brother Nangong." Xu Han couldn''t help but ask when he saw him in such a hurry.


    This Nangong Zhuo did not answer Xu Han''s question immediately. Instead, he took a few deep breaths to recover his strength.


    "This is bad. Today, Pavilion Master Xiao dropped eight porcelain bottles, three wooden chairs, and even ripped the painting from His Majesty to pieces. Brother Xu, quickly follow me back to the manor. If this continues, I reckon the entire Sword Palace will have to be torn down by him!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 504 Nine Difficulties

    When Guang Lingui woke up.


    What caught his eye was an old face.


    It was an old monk.


    One of them was similar to the old monk he remembered, but it was not his face.


    Although he could not remember the old monk''s name or appearance, he was sure that the old monk in front of him was not the old monk.


    Logically speaking, after being unconscious for such a long time, he was in an unknown place, and there was an unknown person standing in front of him.


    The first question should be, "Who are you?" Or "Where is this?"


    Or perhaps, even if it wasn''t good enough, he would still have to ask himself how long he had been unconscious and why he had appeared here.


    However, Guang Lingui ''s first question was none of this.


    He looked at the old monk, or rather at the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple. Li Dongjun''s only disciple, Master Bu Ku, asked, "Where''s Ding Dang?"


    Of course, this question was somewhat abrupt, and it could even be said to be inexplicable.


    After all, Master Bu Ku didn''t even know who Ding Dang was, so how could he answer Guang Lingui''s question?


    However, Master Buku did not show any surprise or embarrassment. He had never thought of answering the little monk''s question from the beginning.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Guang Lingui. A complicated expression appeared on his wrinkled face. It was a look of nostalgia and worry, joy and sorrow mixed together.


    He looked at it for a long time, until the anxiety on Guang Lin''s ghost face still had a tendency to turn into dissatisfaction. Only then did the old monk''s voice ring out for the first time in this wooden house that was surrounded by sandalwood fragrance.


    He said, "Have you seen him?"


    The old monk''s question was more puzzling than Guang Lingui''s.


    "Who?" Inevitably, Guang Lingui frowned and asked in confusion.


    "Li Dongjun." The old monk narrowed his eyes and suddenly opened them. A terrifying light shot out from his cloudy eyes, like an arhat''s gaze, like a Buddha observing the world. He was terrified and dignified.


    "Li Dongjun?" Guang Lingui frowned. This name seemed to have an indescribable magic power to him.


    This left him in a trance. He remembered that outside Niutou Village, after killing hundreds of bandits alone, Liu Dingdang was seriously ill. Then, he met the fellow who claimed to be the Hall Master of Dark Asura Palace.


    He saved Liu Dingdang. He claimed to be the King of Ksitigarbha. He took him to the depths of the Gu Forest and injected some terrifying power into him beside the skeleton. Then, he vaguely heard that person mention the name Li Dongjun.


    But who was Li Dongjun?


    Why did he feel that this name was so familiar, but why did he not remember how the owner of this name looked like?


    As he thought of this, Guang Lingui ''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and his brain felt heartbreaking pain from trying to think of something.


    It was as if something was preventing him from remembering something.


    Dense sweat began to appear on his forehead, and his face gradually turned pale.


    He vaguely sensed that something was about to awaken from his body. An irresistible pressure enveloped his body. He was about to be devoured by that thing, but a figure suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Guang Lingui''s body trembled at that moment and he suddenly woke up.


    "I''m going to find Dingdang!" As he said this, he wanted to rush out of the room.


    "Amitabha." But at this moment, an old Buddhist chant suddenly sounded from behind him.


    At that time, Guang Lingui ''s body suddenly froze in place as if he had received a heavy blow, while the old monk''s voice behind him sounded again.


    "It''s hard to get rid of Chen Xin."


    The old monk''s voice seemed to carry an indescribable magic power. It passed through the little monk''s eardrums, past his body, and struck straight into his soul.


    Some blurry images appeared in his mind.


    It was a bustling street with pedestrians passing by. The street vendors were holding sugar gourds, clay dolls, little puppets, and even more interesting things that Guang Lingui couldn''t name. On the street, the little monk walked side by side with the old monk. The old monk lowered his head and lowered his eyebrows, but the little monk looked left and right.


    This was the first time the little monk had walked out of the mountain gate, and it was also the first time he had seen the world of flowers below the mountain.


    They were traveling to save the souls of a well-known philanthropist in the city. He had followed his master out of the mountain gate early in the morning and had only just completed this matter. Afterwards, they had to hurry back to the temple overnight.


    He came and went in such a hurry that he didn''t even have time to savor the prosperity of the world before returning to the mountains.


    After all, the little monk was young. He was accustomed to seeing the azure lantern ancient buddha in the ancient temples in the mountains. Everything in this world, even the most ordinary sugar gourd or puppet show on the streets, was extremely attractive to him. Naturally, he couldn''t help but turn his head back three steps at a time. He was reluctant to part.


    "The mortal world is full of dreams, but it is like a bubble. If you want to see my Buddha, you must break it." The old monk beside him narrowed his eyes and said.


    The little monk in the illusion gritted his teeth when he heard this and finally turned around to look at the prosperous world. In the end, he nodded towards the old monk and said in a crisp voice, "I understand, Master."


    As soon as this voice fell, the illusion in Guang Lingui''s mind suddenly dissipated. However, before he could regain his senses, the voice of Grandmaster Bu Ku sounded again in the ancient house that was burning incense.


    "It''s hard to break off a kinship."


    As a result, certain scenes appeared in Guang Lingui''s mind again.


    The little monk in the picture had already grown into a young man. He wore a white robe, and his appearance was handsome as if he had been sketched by a painter.


    He stood in front of a dilapidated thatched cottage with a calm expression, like a Buddha observing the world. Although his eyes were filled with compassion, there was not the slightest emotional fluctuation that a stranger should have. That kind of compassion was almost equal to all living beings, and it would not make any difference to anyone because of any relationship.


    A 60-year-old couple in front of him was looking at the monk with tears rolling down their eyes.


    "Ah Tu, don''t you want to stay for a few more days?" The skinny old woman took a step forward and asked the monk with a trembling expression.


    "Enough time. It''s time to return to the mountain gate." The young monk made a Buddhist bow to the woman. The Buddhist bow was naturally very decent, but it carried an icy coldness that kept people from traveling a thousand miles away.


    "Is that so?" When the old woman heard this, her expression became somewhat lonely. Although the old man didn''t say anything, the concern and reluctance in her eyes were almost written on her face.


    "Then when will we come back?" But soon the woman asked again, and she stared at the young monk with a strong look of hope on her face.


    However, the monk''s answer made her heart tremble. He said in a tone so calm that it was almost like a statement, "I won''t come back again."


    This time, before the old woman could respond, the old man who had been silent stepped forward and asked in shock, "Why?"


    "This meeting is for the sake of fate. Today, fate is over. Since that''s the case, there''s no need to see each other again." After saying this, the monk turned around and left.


    Seeing this, the expressions of the two old men changed once again, and they were about to step forward to stop them. However, at that moment, they seemed to have thought of something. They immediately revealed a shameful expression and stopped their movements. They could only watch from afar as the young monk dressed in white gradually disappeared from their eyes.


    After a hundred breaths of time, the monk arrived a hundred feet away from where the two old men were.


    There was a woman dressed in a water-sleeved robe standing there, smiling as she looked at the monk.


    She quickly came forward, her pink sleeves fluttering in the spring breeze like a swallow across the wilderness.


    "Are you done? Brother Dongjun." The woman stood in front of the monk and asked with a smile.


    "Yes." The monk nodded, his expression still incomparably calm.


    "Then when will we come back?" The woman asked again.


    "Not again."


    "Why? They are your parents!?" The woman was surprised.


    "I came here for the sake of the Dust Fate. Since the Dust Fate is over, there is no need to meet each other." The monk''s tone was still calm, as if he was explaining a trivial matter.


    "Are you angry with them? For abandoning you back then ¡­" The woman frowned and asked, her expression worried.


    The monk''s tone finally changed slightly at that moment, but this change was quickly restrained by him.


    The woman seemed to have sensed this. She did not want to dwell on this topic anymore. A spring-like smile appeared on her face again. She narrowed her eyes and stared at the monk. Suddenly, she asked, "What about me?"


    The monk''s body trembled again. He took a deep look at the woman. After a while, he turned around and left silently.


    To be able to make this monk so speechless was a rare victory for a woman. The smile on her lips became even more intense, and she quickly caught up with the pace of the Taoist leaving.


    This scene disappeared from Guang Lingui''s mind at that moment, but he could vaguely hear a voice saying, "Your most difficult calamity, so I left you at the end."


    "Three Difficult Points to Break Anger and Anger."


    "Four unforgettable vengeance."


    "Five Difficult Points to Reject Greed."


    "The Six Difficulties Pacify All Creatures."


    "Seven Difficult Points to Know."


    "Eight Difficult Points to Reincarnation."


    After that, Master Bu Ku''s voice rang out one after another. Every sound was accompanied by images that entered Guang Lingui''s mind. His gaze gradually became empty as these images flashed. He gradually entered a state where he and I forgot something.


    "Nine Difficulties Buried Hongyan¡­"


    At this moment, Master Buku''s last voice sounded. However, this voice was no longer as sonorous and powerful as before. Instead, it was like a long sigh.


    At that time, he looked at Guang Lingui, who had already sat down cross-legged and his eyes were tightly shut. Master Buku''s gaze flickered.


    He opened his mouth again and said softly.


    "This final difficulty ¡­ can you endure it?"


    "Master?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 505 Demon Disaster

    Bang!


    When Xu Han arrived at the Sword Palace, the Grand Pavilion Master Xiao was shattering the ninth porcelain bottle.


    Nangong Jing stood quietly beside Xiao Ran. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the porcelain shards scattered all over the ground. Her lips slightly opened and she said softly, "38,216."


    This was the total value of all the things that had been ruined by Pavilion Master Xiao today. She silently remembered it in her heart. After the aura in Pavilion Master''s heart dissipated, she told the other party that it was enough to make the Pavilion Master, who was wholeheartedly accumulating wealth, feel heartache for several days.


    Xu Han''s arrival caused Nangong Jing, who was silently remembering this matter, to raise his head. When he saw that it was Xu Han, the seven-stringed golden robe frowned. However, she quickly suppressed this strange color and continued to calculate the damage in the Sword Handling Palace today.


    Xu Han could also see Xiao Ran''s anger from the mess on the ground, but he naturally wouldn''t disturb Lord Xiao''s elegance at this moment. He sank his brows and sat on a wooden chair at the side of the mansion, quietly waiting for Xiao Ran to finish all of this.


    "Pavilion Master! Pavilion Master!" However, Nangong Zhuo, who was following behind him, did not have such eyesight. Seeing that Xiao Ran had picked up the tenth porcelain bottle, his heart immediately tightened. He hurriedly walked forward and said anxiously.


    However, he had underestimated the anger in Xiao Ran ''s heart. The porcelain bottle in his hand was fiercely thrown out the moment Nangong Zhuo stepped forward.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the porcelain bottle hit Nangong Zhuo''s forehead without any accidents.


    Nangong Zhuo fell to the ground. Nangong Jingfu, who was standing beside him, let out a long sigh. Xu Han raised his eyebrows, seemingly smiling but not smiling.


    Looking at the bruised Nangong Zhuo who was struggling to stand up, Xiao Ran did not show any guilt on his face. Instead, he muttered discontentedly, "How many times have I said not to approach when I lose my temper?"


    Nangong Zhuo didn''t dare to refute Xiao Ran. He smiled bitterly and touched his forehead before saying, "Didn''t the Pavilion Master ask me to find Protector Xu? I brought him here now."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ran seemed to discover Xu Han. Surprise appeared on his fat face.


    "Aiyo! Protector Xu, you''re finally here."


    He quickly walked to Xu Han''s front and fervently patted him on the shoulder. He looked like an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years and hadn''t seen for a long time. However, Xu Han was very clear. He and the Pavilion Master Xiao had only met yesterday. There was a saying that if something unusual happened, there would be demons. Therefore, Xu Han did not respond to Xiao Ran''s enthusiasm.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Ran, asking softly, "What exactly happened that made Pavilion Master Xiao so angry?"


    "Alas!" Hearing this, Xiao Ran let out another long sigh, "You don''t know, then¡­"


    At this point, there seemed to be some anger. Xiao Ran could not continue. He looked at Nangong Zhuo, who was rubbing the dark green area on his forehead, and said, "Come on."


    Nangong Zhuo was stunned when he heard this, but he did not dare to disobey the angry Xiao Ran. He could only stare at Wu Qing''s swollen forehead and say to Xu Hanyan, "News has come from ahead today that Jiang Zhichen and Qiu Fanping led 400,000 and 300,000 troops respectively towards the Sword Dragon Pass and the Changwu Pass."


    Xu Han''s eyes widened at that moment.


    This was more or less unexpected news. Although there had been rumors that the two national pillars had been heavily armed on the border under Li Yulin''s orders and were obviously preparing to start his grand plan to expand the territory again, everyone thought that such a thing would have to wait until the autumn.


    After all, unlike the elites of the Imperial Court, the soldiers recruited by the country pillars excluded a small portion of the elites. Most of them usually had the rules of reclaiming their military fields. The soldiers could harvest the good fields planted in a year by using force after autumn. However, if they used force now, the war would be scorched, and the good fields would all be abandoned.


    Therefore, the use of force in the autumn could be considered a tacit rule.


    Of course, Xu Han didn''t have the time to care about the barren fields of Great Xia. However, both Chen and Great Zhou had Xu Han''s old friends. Li Yulin had never announced this matter to anyone before. Now that he had suddenly entered, it was obvious that he was determined to obtain it. Xu Han couldn''t help but secretly worry about those old friends.


    However, he quickly suppressed the peculiarity in his heart. He looked at Xiao Ran, whose anger was still unsettled and his chest undulating, and asked, "This matter is indeed unexpected, but this is different from Pavilion Master Xiao."


    These words were naturally somewhat inappropriate. There was a saying that the rise and fall of the world was the responsibility of everyone. Xiao Ran was a Xia, so sending troops to States Chen and Zhou was naturally a major matter. However, Xiao Ran did not seem to be so worried about the country and the people, but Xu Han did not understand where his anger came from.


    "In order to allocate military salaries to the two national pillars, the Imperial Court cut the silver salaries that secretly supported the Sword Handling Pavilion." Nangong Zhuo, who was at the side, carefully approached Xu Han and said in a voice that he thought only the two of them could hear clearly.


    However, Xiao Ran was a grand Earthly Immortal. If he was willing, even if he was thousands of feet away, the sound of mosquito cries could not be concealed from his ears. Naturally, Nangong Zhuo''s words were clear to him.


    At that time, he glared at Nangong Zhuo. The handsome young man immediately felt as if he had been heavily injured. He hurriedly stood aside, his eyes observing his nose and heart, and he remained silent.


    "Jing''er, Zhuo''er, you guys go out first. I have something to discuss with Protector Xu alone." Surprisingly, Xiao Ran, who had always had a bad temper or could not tolerate the slightest bit of bad words, did not bother with Nangong Zhuo. His expression darkened as he spoke.


    Nangong Jing and Nangong Zhuo exchanged glances with each other as soon as these words were spoken. Both of their eyes were slightly peculiar, but the two of them had no intention of disobeying Xiao Ran in the end. After looking at Xu Han and Xiao Ran with strange expressions, they left the room.


    When there were only Xu Han and Xiao Ran left in the room, Xu Han looked at Xiao Ran with interest, but did not say anything.


    On the contrary, Xiao Ran''s expression darkened. "The two great powers have entered the Zhou and Chen kingdoms. Great Xia has been heading south and eastward for many years, but they can''t do anything about it. What do you think of Protector Xu in this battle?"


    "The battles on the battlefield are constantly changing. I don''t dare to speak rashly." Xu Han''s answer was extremely smooth.


    ''"Great Xia seems to have a great career in the past few years, but they have sent troops to the border many times, but they have lost many battles. The court has run out of internal friction, and it has long been filled with gold and jade. On the contrary, there are many talented people from various sects in Jianghu. If this goes on, the strong will be weak, and the weak will be a great calamity." Xiao Ran didn''t care about this either and continued.


    "Has Pavilion Master Xiao forgotten that I am from Zhou? Do you want me to worry about the future of Great Xia with you?" Seeing that Xiao Ran was intentionally talking about him, Xu Han did not have the temper to bow and snake with him here. He directly interrupted Xiao Ran''s boast.


    "Pavilion Master Xiao, what do you think I''m talking about? It''s not as straightforward as saying it."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ran immediately revealed an embarrassed expression. He smiled embarrassedly and then said seriously, "I have received news from various sects of Great Xia in the past few days. Almost all of the experts of the Great Evolution Realm have died strangely in the 12 towns of the three sects."


    Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. He suddenly came to his senses. This was probably the source of this Great Pavilion Master Xiao''s rage. He asked with a deep gaze, "What exactly is the situation?"


    "I don''t know. There are even many Great Evolution Realm experts who died in the sect, and the immortals guarding the sect are unaware of this. This means¡­"


    Xiao Ran''s words came to a halt, but the meaning behind them was obvious. An existence that could escape the perception of an immortal could only be an immortal!


    "These dead Great Evolution Realm experts are most likely powerful figures who have a high chance of breaking through to the Immortal Realm. Although they have yet to reveal themselves, there are rumors that the killers sent by the Imperial Court to assassinate these people who are expected to ascend to the Immortal Realm in order to balance the powers of the sect." After a moment of silence, Xiao Ran said again. He frowned and said with a serious expression, "I suspect that someone is trying to stir up trouble between the sect and the court."


    Hearing this, Xu Han secretly nodded, "This matter is indeed strange."


    He did not comment much on this. After all, he did not know much about the situation in Great Xia. Most of them had heard rumors about it, so it was not easy to judge who had done it for what purpose.


    "Help me do one thing." At this moment, Pavilion Master Xiao seemed to have made some important decisions. He suddenly raised his eyes to look at Xu Han and said with a serious expression.


    Although Xiao Ran had previously promised Xu Han that as long as Xu Han helped him with three things, he would agree to let Xu Han enter the most secretive part of the Scripture Pavilion. Xu Han also wanted to quickly understand the sword and leave Great Xia. After all, being stared at by a colossus like the Crimson Firmament Sect would not be too pleasant.


    However, after hearing Xiao Ran''s words, Xu Han still frowned, "Isn''t Pavilion Master Xiao looking down on me too much, even those immortals can''t¡­"


    However, Xu Han did not finish his sentence. Xiao Ran interrupted, "It''s not that. This matter concerns the stability of Great Xia. I''m afraid there are some big shots behind it. I need to personally go there. You and Nangong Jing should stay in the Hengroyal City to help me stabilize the situation in the Sword Handling Pavilion. I estimate that the Crimson Firmament Sect''s accomplices will definitely use this matter to make a big fuss."


    Xu Han was stunned and secretly sighed, "It seems like it really takes some effort to enter the Scripture Pavilion. To be able to make Xiao Ran trust him so seriously, I think this Pavilion Master has already smelled some of the plans of the Crimson Firmament Sect."


    However, although Xu Han was afraid of this in his heart, he did not have an attitude. He could only nod his head and say, "Lord Pavilion Master''s three matters do not seem to be that easy to deal with."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ran also felt a little guilty. After all, this first thing was enough to make Xu Han anxious.


    Xiao Ran thought for a while before he said, "I have one more thing to do. It shouldn''t be too difficult. If you do it together, there''s only one thing missing between us."


    "What is it?" Xu Han immediately became vigilant. Although he didn''t have much contact with Xiao Ran, he could clearly feel that the other party was someone who could make the most of everything. How could he be so kind-hearted at this moment?


    As expected, the corner of Xiao Ran ''s puzzled mouth curled into a cunning smile like a fox. He moved closer to Xu Han and said with a smile, "Have you heard of the demonic disaster that happened in the Imperial City recently?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 506 What Do You Say

    Xiao Ran hurriedly left the morning of the second day of the Crossing Imperial City.


    Xu Han was woken up by a quarrel at the door. He rubbed his eyes and walked out of the courtyard where he was. Aowu and Xuan''er, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, came forward. He comforted Xuan''er who was enjoying herself very skillfully and placed her on his shoulder.


    Afterwards, he also wanted to stroke Aowu, who was wagging his tail. However, just as he reached out, Aowu retreated to the side and waited for Xu Han with widened eyes. It was as if he was questioning the other party''s actions that humiliated his dignity as a wolf. Xu Han helplessly withdrew his hand in embarrassment and led the two little fellows out of the courtyard.


    When they arrived at the main hall of the manor, the quarrel became clearer and clearer. It was the voice of Miss Fang.


    "Do you know what a private mansion is? You brought so many people here because you want to rob your family?" Xu Han walked into the main hall and saw the young miss Fang pointing at Nangong Jing, who was standing not far away, cursing maliciously.


    Behind Nangong Jing stood a pile of swordsmen dressed in white. The items embroidered on his sleeves were all gold, silver, and red. There were about a hundred of them. Based on Xu Han''s understanding of the swordsmen in the Horizontal Imperial City, the number of swordsmen here was probably more than half of the resident swordsmen in the Horizontal Imperial City.


    At this moment, Chu Chouli, Yan Zhan, and the others also rushed over. They looked at the large number of swordsmen in the manor and were all confused. Even Ye Hongjian frowned slightly. Obviously, she was worried.


    However, Chu Chouli was a straightforward person. After thinking for a moment, he shouted, "This Nangong Jing doesn''t want to take advantage of Xiao Ran''s absence to take revenge on us, right?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han helplessly looked at the middle-aged man. Although Nangong Jing had always been dissatisfied with him, he didn''t think that he had reached the stage of taking revenge for himself. However, he really couldn''t see the meaning of Nangong Jing''s trip, so he could only lead everyone into the manor.


    "Great Master Nangong is here. May I know what is going on?" Xu Hanlang said and quickly walked to Fang Ziyu''s side.


    The red-faced Fang Ziyu saw Xu Han as if he had seen a savior. At that time, he quickly welcomed him and pointed at Nangong Jing and the others. "You came at the right time, surnamed Xu. This old woman led so many people to forcefully break into the house early in the morning."


    Seeing Fang Ziyu''s incessant chatter, Xu Han looked at Nangong Jing with a calming gaze after seeing that he was infuriated by Nangong Jing, and then he looked at Nangong Jing who was standing beside him.


    Although Xu Han did not think that Nangong Jing would take advantage of Xiao Ran''s absence from the Crossing Imperial City to attack him, However, Xu Han was displeased that this woman had repeatedly sought trouble with him. In addition, nearly a month had passed and Liu Sheng still did not have any warning. Xu Han was already worried about this matter. Seeing that Nangong Jing was looking for trouble again, he looked at the other party with anger in his eyes.


    However, Nangong Jing turned a blind eye to this. When she met Xu Han''s gaze, her expression was incomparably calm.


    "Young Master Xu is the Seven-Line Golden Robe of our Sword Handling Pavilion and has been entrusted by the Pavilion Master. How can there be no one under him? From today onwards, these hundred plus Sword Handlers will be handed over to Protector Xu!" Nangong Jing said with a deep gaze. After saying those words, she swept her gaze over everyone before turning around and leaving.


    Only the incredulous crowd and the hundreds of swordsmen were left standing at the entrance of the manor, staring straight at Xu Han.


    ¡­


    "Sigh! What do you think Nangong Jing is up to?"


    After settling down the hundreds of swordsmen, Xu Han and the others sat in Xu Han''s courtyard. They gathered around the stone table and talked to each other, guessing what this Lord Nangong was planning.


    "Could it be that she wants these people to assassinate us?" Said Miss Fang, who was the hardest to deal with Nangong Jing.


    "No, although Nangong Jing and I have some gaps, he is upright. I don''t think he would do such a despicable thing." However, this speculation was quickly denied by Xu Han.


    "Could it be that she wants to rely on these 100 people to eat us down?" Chu Chouli, who had always been in charge of everyone''s food, also gave his own guess.


    At this moment, he felt a headache when he remembered that he would have to cook a meal for over a hundred people from now on.


    Of course, this guess was even more ridiculous than Fang Ziyu''s, but it was surprisingly approved by Su Mu''an .


    When the little fellow heard this, his expression changed greatly. He stared pitifully at Xu Han and carefully asked, "With so many people eating, will my sugar gourd be gone in the future?"


    It was probably because of his exile that he had had enough of this life. Su Mu''an frowned deeply. Obviously, she was worried about the sudden addition of Number One Hundred.


    Xu Han helplessly rolled his eyes at Chu Chouli, who had started this topic. He stood up and looked at Yan Zhan, "Big Brother Yan, what happened today has caused you and Miss Xue Ning trouble."


    Although Xu Han and the others lived in the courtyard, it was Yan Zhan who had spent money to buy it. The sudden influx of these hundred swordsmen also made the seemingly spacious courtyard a little crowded. Xu Han felt somewhat guilty in his heart.


    "What are these words? You and I are friends of life and death. To say these things is too outrageous." Yan Zhan waved his hand repeatedly and said with a smile, "Besides, I, Yan Zhan, am also a swordsman now. This is not an unexpected calamity. Don''t worry, someone Yan''s pocket can''t be eaten by anyone."


    As Yan Zhan spoke, he patted his waistband with extreme confidence. Finally, he glanced at Su Mu''an , who was thinking seriously, and smiled, "Little fellow, don''t worry. With your big brother Yan here, you can take care of the sugar gourd every day."


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an ''s eyebrows immediately lit up. He waved his hand repeatedly, "No need, no need, just a string."


    This appearance caused everyone to burst into laughter. Even the solemn atmosphere that had lingered in the courtyard earlier became relaxed because of this little fellow''s words.


    However, no one noticed that Xu Han''s eyes narrowed as he looked at a certain place thoughtfully.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Xu Han sat at the wooden table in his courtyard and carefully looked at the thick pile of paper in front of him. His eyebrows gradually wrinkled as he flipped through it.


    Squeak.


    At this moment, a hoarse sound came out from the direction of the courtyard gate. The courtyard gate was pushed open from the outside, and Ye Hongjian, dressed in red, walked into the manor gate.


    "Hongjian?" Seeing Ke''s appearance clearly, Xu Han stood up and said, "Why are you here?"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at Xu Han. She placed the lunch box in her hand in front of the stone table, opened it, and handed the dishes inside to Xu Han one by one.


    "I''m not coming. Could it be that I''m watching you starve to death?" Ye Hongjian said with a harsh tone.


    Everyone didn''t understand Lord Nangong''s thoughts after you and I talked for a while this afternoon. In the end, they could only let it go. However, Xu Han suddenly left the manor for a while. When he returned, everyone locked him up in the courtyard for dinner and didn''t respond. Ye Hongjian naturally could only personally send him to the manor.


    Xu Han also reacted at this moment. He smiled guiltily at Ye Hongjian and said, "I was fascinated by it. I forgot. I forgot."


    Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at him again, "Hurry up and eat. Don''t get cold."


    Then, the woman sat beside Xu Han and turned her head to look at the pages in front of him. At this moment, she was extremely close to Xu Han, and a faint fragrance floated along her body into Xu Han''s nose, causing the expression on the youth''s face to become somewhat unnatural.


    "This is" Ye Hongjian also saw the handwriting on the paper. The girl''s expression changed slightly as she turned to look at Xu Han.


    Xu Han nodded and said, "It''s the information of those swordsmen. Today, I went out to find Nangong Zhuo and gave me these things."


    Ye Hongjian immediately understood. She simply took those pages over and placed them in front of her. Her brows furrowed as she flipped through the pages.


    Ye Hongjian understood Xu Han''s situation in Great Xia. In order to help Xu Han complete her homework, she had some understanding of the situation in Great Xia. The swordsmen who were sent to the manor today were all from various sects of Great Xia, and most of the sects they belonged to were secretly watching or intentionally leaning towards the Crimson Firmament Sect during the battle between the Crimson Firmament Sect and the Swordsmanship Pavilion.


    "Nangong Jing wants to clean up the door. Leave this prick to me." Ye Hongjian was a smart person, so Xu Han naturally did not need to explain it to her in detail. He said it straightforwardly.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian reached out and stroked her temples behind her ears. Then, she looked at Xu Han and asked, "Then what do you plan to do?"


    This matter was far from as simple as it seemed. The Crimson Firmament Sect and the Sword Handling Pavilion had torn apart their faces. At this moment, the only immortal in the Sword Handling Pavilion, Xiao Ran, was not in the Horizontal Imperial City. If the Crimson Firmament Sect really wanted to do something to the Sword Handling Pavilion, this was the best opportunity.


    But on the surface, there was a supervisor of the imperial court of Great Xia in Heng Imperial City, Naturally, it was impossible for them to directly use force against the Sword Handling Pavilion. These swordsmen who were planted in the Sword Handling Pavilion and could defect at any time were chess pieces that they could use. Nangong Jing threw these hot potatoes into Xu Han''s hands in order to avoid being caught unprepared by something when it happened.


    "Soldiers are here to cover up the water and earth. As for the matters, we need to do them one by one." However, Xu Han''s attitude was calm beyond Ye Hongjian''s expectations. The youth smiled slightly and leisurely picked up the bowl and chopsticks. He picked up a mouthful of food and put it into his mouth. However, his expression suddenly changed. He spat out the food and bitterly said, "Tell Big Brother Chu to put less salt in next time."


    However, when Ye Hongjian saw the killing intent in her beautiful eyes, she stared fixedly at Xu Han and said with gritted teeth, "Big Brother Chu''s food has already been eaten by them."


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before subconsciously asking, "Eh? Then this is ¡­"


    Ye Hongjian''s brows furrowed even deeper. At that time, her tone became cold again. "What do you think?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 507 I Dont Know

    After Xu Han forcefully endured the bitter salty smell and finished eating a table of food, the coldness in Ye Hongjian''s eyes finally subsided a little.


    Seemingly to make up for his previous mistake, Xu Han burped loudly and said in an extremely exaggerated tone, "Delicious!"


    Looking at Xu Han and his salty lips, as well as his unsincere expression, Ye Hongjian could no longer hold back her expression. She sneered and put away the bowl and chopsticks, "Next time, it''s better to ask your Big Brother Chu to make it for you."


    "No, I think your cooking is better than Big Brother Chu''s." Xu Han didn''t dare to accept this matter and hurriedly said at that time.


    Ye Hongjian came from a famous family. It was not too much to say that she was a golden branch and jade leaf. She personally cooked a meal for Xu Han. Although the taste was a bit bad, it was obvious that both the appearance and the ingredients she chose had worked hard. This friendship was far more important than the meal itself. His words were sincere.


    Ye Hongjian probably saw this as well. She rolled her eyes at Xu Han and put away her thoughts of tangling with him on this matter.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want to do now?" She put the plates into the lunch box, then turned to look at Xu Han and asked seriously.


    The situation in Great Xia was not calm. This was true for both the Imperial Court and Jianghu, and Xu Han had unfortunately participated in it. Naturally, she was a little worried about this.


    "I promised Xiao Ran that I would help him with three things. Since the first is here, there''s no way I can dodge it. However, the enemy is in the dark and I''m in the open. It would be unrealistic to try to guard against Wei Ran. Rather than being worried all day long, it would be better to think of a way to do the second thing well first." Xu Han said with a smile.


    "The second thing?" Ye Hongjian was stunned and asked curiously.


    Only then did Xu Han take out a letter from the end of the stack of paper and put it in front of Ye Hongjian. "This matter is much more interesting than the matter of the Sword Handling Pavilion."


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, Ye Hongjian turned to look at the letter. The words written on the letter had successfully aroused the curiosity of the woman. She looked at it carefully, but her expression gradually became a little strange.


    What was written on the paper were several murders that had occurred in the Royal City. Most of the dead had died tragically, and their hearts and livers had been stripped alive. Such a thing naturally attracted some rumors, such as the rumors of monsters and evil spirits.


    Actually, such a thing was not surprising. Regardless of whether it was vengeance in Jianghu or revenge for personal grievances, killing and seizing one''s life was not a rare thing.


    However, the only strange thing was that such a thing had happened in Heng Imperial City, and the murderer was still at large after several incidents. One had to know that in Horizontal Imperial City, the saying that there was no Blood Blade was not only useful to Jianghu people, but also to ordinary people. Regardless of whether it was the Sword Handling Pavilion or the Mirror Division that was specifically responsible for investigating homicides in Horizontal Imperial City, they were all experts in this field. Few people dared to touch their dignity.


    Of course, provoking the two in succession like this, but no one had been arrested for the past ten years, which could be considered the only existence.


    "Could it really be a monster?" Ye Hongjian clearly smelled something from these records. She asked with a strange expression.


    "Most of the strange things in this world are classified as evil, "However, there are a lot of real demons and evil spirits causing trouble, but very few of them. However, this matter was specifically entrusted to me by Xiao Ana. There must be something strange about it. Although Nangong Jing gave those swordsmen to me, they can do me a small favor before this trouble happens." Xu Han''s eyes narrowed at that moment. When he looked at Ye Hongjian, the smile in his eyes suddenly spread out.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian seemed to have comprehended something. She stared at Xu Han strangely, as if a smile was suffused in her talking eyes.


    ¡­


    "Lord Nangong, I feel that I should give my Divine Secrets Manor an explanation for this matter." In the mansion of the Sword Handling Pavilion, a slender middle-aged scholar looked at Nangong Jing, who was sitting in the middle of the manor, and said in a deep voice.


    After this evening, the newly promoted seven-stringed golden robe had gathered more than a hundred swordsmen that Nangong Jing had brought him to travel around the Heng Imperial City under the banner of searching for the monster that had recently come to harm his life.


    One had to know that the case in Heng Imperial City was still under the management of the Mirror Division of the Mirror Marquis in front of them. In order to capture that life-threatening monster, they had been guarding Heng Imperial City for a few days, and the Mirror Division had arranged spies everywhere in Heng Imperial City.


    However, Xu Han suddenly sent out so many swordsmen to patrol the Imperial City in a big way, which was akin to alarming the grass and alarming the snakes, wasting the painstaking plan that the Mirror Division had spent the past few days squatting and guarding the Imperial City. No wonder Mirror Marquis, who had never interfered in Jianghu matters, would come to him and threaten Nangong Jing.


    Nangong Jing''s expression also sank at that time. She also had a headache from Xu Han''s actions.


    "Lord Cao, don''t worry. I will definitely give you an explanation for this matter. If you want to go back and rest, please apologize to the adults of the Mirror Division on my behalf. I will go back and ask Xu Han about the reason." After pondering for a while, Nangong Jing finally said in a deep voice.


    Nangong Jing''s attitude was generally satisfactory. In addition, the Sword Handling Pavilion had always been linked to the Imperial Court, Clearly, the Mirror Marquis called Cao Mian did not intend to see through Nangong Jing''s face at this moment. He also sank his face and said, "That villain has already killed seven people in a row. Although the Imperial Court is suppressing him, there are already rumors everywhere in the city. If this delay continues, the people in the Imperial City will be terrified. When the Imperial Court blames him, the Sword Handling Pavilion will have to be prepared to bear the consequences. Lord Nangong, please take care of yourself."


    After saying that, the scholar waved his sleeve and left.


    When Cao Mian left, only the Nangong siblings remained in the Nuo Great Sword Palace.


    Naturally, Nangong Zhuo was a person who could not hide his worries. At that time, he quickly walked to Nangong Jing''s side and volunteered, "Sister, I will go find Brother Xu now and ask him to restrain himself. Don''t provoke the people of the Imperial Court."


    Nangong Zhuo''s mind was simple. In his opinion, Xu Han was a member of the Sword Handling Pavilion, and he naturally had to remind him of everything he could. It was not a good thing for Xu Han to offend the Mirror Division.


    Seeing Nangong Zhuo''s worried expression, Nangong Jing couldn''t help but feel a headache. She said in a deep voice, "Don''t go."


    "Why?" Nangong Zhuo was stunned and asked in confusion.


    However, Nangong Jing only lowered his head and remained silent, ignoring him.


    Nangong Zhuo thought about the unpleasant things that had happened between Nangong Jing and Xu Han. He thought that his elder sister wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take revenge on Xu Han. This made Nangong Zhuo somewhat dissatisfied, and his tone couldn''t help but be a little louder. "Elder sister, Brother Xu is grateful to us no matter what. Besides, he is also a member of our Sword Pavilion now. It''s inappropriate for you to do this."


    It was probably because he hadn''t been lectured like this by his younger brother for too long. Hearing this, Nangong Jing''s eyes immediately turned cold. He stared at Nangong Zhuo and asked in a deep voice, "Are you teaching me a lesson?"


    Nangong Jing had accumulated power in Nangong Zhuo''s heart for a long time. Hearing this, Nangong Zhuo saw that Nangong Jing''s expression was not good. At this moment, the righteousness on his face instantly diminished by more than half.


    He subconsciously shrunk his neck and said in a small tone, "I just feel that what Sister-in-law did¡­ was inappropriate¡­"


    "Look at your virtue." Nangong Jing rolled his eyes. He probably didn''t like his younger brother''s cautious appearance. But in the end, she added, "That person surnamed Xu is much smarter than you. Can he not think of anything that you can think of?"


    Nangong Zhuo''s expression instantly changed, as if he understood something. He then said, "Ah Jie, does Brother Xu have other intentions?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Haha, Elder Sister is still smart, but what exactly does Brother Xu want to do?"


    ''"¡­"


    "Why doesn''t Sister answer me? Am I supposed to guess for myself?"


    ''"¡­"


    "Sister, I''m really stupid, wouldn''t you tell me?"


    ''"¡­"


    "Sister¡­"


    "I don''t know either¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 508 Wait Until When

    "Didn''t you say ¡­ these guys ¡­ are all ¡­ bad people ¡­? Why ¡­ Lord Manor Master ¡­ still ¡­ use them?" At night, on the roof of a three-story restaurant in Heng Imperial City, Su Mu''an was eating sugar gourds while making intermittent noises.


    When Fang Ziyu heard this, he helplessly looked at the boy who was enjoying his meal and said angrily, "If you ask me, how would I know?"


    That night, Xu Han sent out those swordsmen to patrol the Royal City.


    Naturally, he could not hide such a thing from everyone in the manor. Su Muan heard that she wanted to capture the monster, The little fellow refused to let go of such a matter of "righteousness". He shouted and was about to follow. Xu Han, however, did not allow it. He was afraid that the child would be injured in an unknown accident. However, the little fellow was wholeheartedly thinking of following his ancestor and becoming a saber man who could save the country and the people. Xu Han could not stop him, so he could only let Fang Ziyu follow him in case of unforeseen circumstances.


    Before that, he had also instructed Fang Ziyu to lead Su Muan to watch from afar. Without his orders, he could not act recklessly. After all, the matter of capturing monsters was not as simple as it was in a day or two. Based on his speculations about the so-called monster, it would probably take some time to force it out. He wanted to use his child''s temperament. If this enthusiasm faded, he would probably not be involved in this matter again.


    However, he had underestimated Su Muan''s toughness.


    Four full days passed, The swordsmen were divided into two shifts by Xu Han. They kept patrolling back and forth every day, but they never found anything. However, Su Muan''s enthusiasm was not weakened by this. On the contrary, Young Miss Fang was extremely tired. She had long lost her patience and was dragged by Su Muan to the tall building to monitor the area assigned to them by Xu Han every day.


    Of course, in Xu Han''s calculations, this so-called region was determined to prevent that life-threatening thing from appearing.


    "Then if we send so many people out to patrol, can that bad guy appear?" Of course, Su Muan did not expect this. He looked at Fang Ziyu and continued to ask.


    "If you were a bad person, would you appear?" Eldest Miss Fang, who had been dragged here by Su Muan these past few days, was naturally filled with resentment towards Su Muan. At this moment, she was extremely impolite.


    However, Su Muan could not hear the resentment in Miss Fang''s words. He tilted his head consciously and frowned for a moment before saying, "I don''t think so."


    "Isn''t that right?" Fang Ziyu said, his expression somewhat absent-minded.


    "Then why did Lord Manor Master do this?" Su Muan continued to ask endlessly.


    Most likely, Fang Ziyu had heard too many of these questions. Without thinking, he replied, "I''m lying to you."


    Su Muan was stunned when he said this. He didn''t even need to continue eating the sugar gourd in his hand. Instead, he stared at Fang Ziyu with his eyes wide open, as if he had heard something unbelievable.


    Fang Ziyu finally regained her senses. She realized that she seemed to have said something wrong. Su Muan''s mind was pure and she admired Xu Han from the bottom of her heart. If he really knew that Xu Han had lied to him, it would probably be enough to make this little fellow sad for a long time.


    Fang Ziyu looked at Su Muan who had his eyes wide open. He was a little flustered. At that time, he was about to open his mouth to say something to remedy the situation, but before he could say anything, Su Muan''s voice sounded again.


    "I know!" The little fellow said with a look of sudden enlightenment.


    "What do you know?" Fang Ziyu asked guiltily. If Su Muan was sad about this, she would not just comfort him.


    "So Big Sister Fang is as stupid as me. Lord Manor Master is so smart. He must have his own thoughts on doing this. Big Sister Fang doesn''t know either. That''s why he lied to me like this." As he spoke, Su Muan''s face revealed a touch of delight, as if he was secretly delighted with his perception.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s expression became strange. She had misjudged the little fellow''s almost blind admiration for Xu Han. Perhaps he had never thought that Xu Han would deceive him, even if it was to ensure his safety.


    Thinking about Fang Ziyu here, she was both angry and funny. However, with the previous lesson, she naturally wouldn''t engage in this argument with Su Muan. She repeatedly nodded her head, "En, I didn''t expect Little An An An to be so smart. She really can''t hide it from you."


    Hearing this, Su Muan''s face instantly revealed such a smile. Fang Ziyu looked at it in his eyes, but he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, "Xu Han, this guy ¡­ is really an all-male eater ¡­"


    ¡­


    Sitting in a restaurant not far away, Ye Hongjian, who had seen all of this, turned her head to look at Xu Han, who was sitting behind her.


    "I didn''t expect Ziyu to be so convinced by this little Mu''an." She pursed her lips into a smile and walked to Xu Han''s side. From a distance, she naturally could not hear Fang Ziyu''s conversation with Su Mu''an. However, every time she thought of how Fang Ziyu had been pulled over by Su Mu''an to guard the vigil with reluctance, even with Ye Hongjian''s temperament, she secretly felt that it was a little funny.


    At this moment, Xu Han was flipping through a map of Horizontal Imperial City that covered the entire table. He held a brush and drew some markings on the map. Hearing Ye Hongjian''s words, he replied without lifting his head, "Everything comes down, just like Big Brother Chu was afraid of Brother Song back then."


    At this point, Xu Han suddenly stopped writing. He looked up at Ye Hongjian and asked, "I heard that Brother Song''s child was born. What''s his name?"


    "Xu Lai." Ye Hongjian sat beside Xu Han and stared at the youth with a smile.


    "Xu Lai? Song Xulai? The breeze is gentle. What a good name." Xu Han did not notice him. He muttered to himself like this, then lowered his head again and began to draw something on the map.


    Ye Hongjian looked at the map that Xu Han had sketched into a mess. She curled her lips. Ever since she decided to find the''monster ''that was killing people everywhere, Xu Han had been drawing this map on it every day. Even Red Notes could not understand what Xu Han was planning, but she knew that Xu Han would never do such a useless thing with his temperament. Therefore, she knew very well that she did not ask more about the reason.


    But at this moment she seemed to be getting impatient and suddenly asked, "How long are we going to wait?"


    At this moment, Xu Han used his pen to draw another spot on the map. As a result, there was only one spot left on the map that had not yet been drawn by Xu Han, and that spot was the gathering place of the Dark Asura Palace-Ku Tou Xiang!


    "Almost there. I guess we''ll have a result in these two days. It''s been hard these past few days." Xu Han looked up at Ye Hongjian and said guiltily.


    But who would have thought that Ye Hongjian, who had heard this, would turn to look at Xu Han. She blinked her eyes in confusion.


    "What I''m asking is¡­"


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She leaned closer to Xu Han''s ear and said with an orchid-like breath.


    "When can we have our Little Xu Han¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 509 Enemies And Friends

    Xu Han had never expected that Ye Hongjian would actually spit out such a sentence.


    He was stunned on the spot, his pupils suddenly widened, but the corner of his mouth twitched. His expression could be said to be extremely wonderful.


    Puchi!


    Seeing his appearance, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but chuckle. She did not continue to entangle herself with this question. Her expression became serious and she turned away from the topic and asked, "I saw you drawing on this map these past few days. How did you find a clue?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han regained his senses. Naturally, he did not dare to continue chatting with Ye Hongjian on that issue. "Indeed, I went to the Mirror Division through Nangong Zhuo and saw the corpses of the eight people who were killed earlier."


    However, it was mostly because of the panic in his heart. When Xu Han said this, his tone carried an extremely rare tremor.


    This posture naturally attracted a burst of laughter from Ye Hongjian again.


    Xu Han also felt that he had lost his composure. He forcefully suppressed the strangeness that had just arisen in his heart and pretended to be calm as he continued, "Those eight victims all had very different identities. Some of them were ordinary commoners, some were businessmen doing small businesses, and some were chivalrous people in Jianghu. There was no connection between them."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was also aroused. She put away her thoughts of teasing Xu Han and asked with a frown, "Are you saying that the so-called''monster ''only killed for the sake of killing people?"


    "Of course, there may be such a villain in this world who only likes to kill people because he likes to, but this one is obviously not." At this moment, Xu Han finally entered his state. He continued, "Perhaps others don''t know what similarities these eight people have, but they can''t hide it from me."


    "These eight people seem ordinary, but their corpses have been taken away. The blood in their bodies hasn''t solidified after a few days. Clearly, they are cultivators who have cultivated their physical bodies."


    Ye Hongjian also smelled something strange from this. But she couldn''t connect them, Therefore, the gaze he looked at Xu Han became even more puzzled. "This is indeed a bit strange, but it is still impossible to find the murderer with just these. Moreover, even if they are all physical cultivators, it does not mean anything. There are not many physical cultivators in Great Xia, and this similarity is also unable to determine what kind of person the murderer is targeting."


    Xu Han looked at Ye Hongjian with a puzzled expression. He smiled and continued, "Of course, this is not enough. However, not only did those deceased discover their physical cultivation, they also discovered something more important."


    "What is it?" Ye Hongjian asked.


    Xu Han blinked his eyes, as if he was intentionally taking revenge on Ye Hongjian''s previous teasing. At that time, he kept his mouth shut until a burst of anger gradually appeared in Ye Hongjian''s eyes. Only then did he say, "Demonic Qi."


    "Demonic Qi?" Ye Hongjian''s heart trembled. With her vigorous mind, she naturally thought of the Dark Asura Palace that Xu Han had told her about. As far as she knew, there was only one family in the world that cultivated their physical bodies with demonic power.


    Seemingly able to see through Ye Hongjian''s thoughts, Xu Han nodded, "You''re right, it''s the Dark Asura Palace."


    "Although the stronghold of Dark Asura Palace in the Horizontal Imperial City has been eradicated by Fang Ziyu and the Sword Handling Pavilion, based on my understanding of Dark Asura Palace, they have always been pervasive. There are still some of their scouts lurking in the Horizontal Imperial City."


    Ye Hongjian immediately understood, but soon a new question arose in her heart. She asked again, "Since you have found the target of his attack, why are you still alarming him and sending those swordsmen to patrol the city these days?"


    According to Ye Hongjian''s thoughts, the best way to catch the murderer was to find those Dark Asura Palace scouts who were still hiding in Horizontal Imperial City, and then set up men around them, waiting for the murderer to attack again, capture one of them.


    However, not only did Xu Han not do this, he instead made the swordsmen patrol the Royal City with great fanfare. This was clearly to tell the murderer that he wanted to capture him. In this way, if the murderer wasn''t stupid to the extreme, he would conceal himself no matter what. At the very least, he would not reappear until the rumors had passed.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han''s face did not see the slightest bit of self-awareness he should have after self-defeating himself. The corner of his mouth was still curled into a faint smile, "There are many people who want to capture him. For example, the Mirror Division of Great Xia has been able to place more than a thousand hidden lines in the Heng Imperial City these past few days, wanting to take advantage of this person to capture him." "But that fellow was able to escape the pursuit of the Mirror Division for so many days. He is obviously an extremely keen person."


    "Of course, sending out these swordsmen will only alert the snakes, but it''s not just the snakes that are alarmed. There are also the snake catchers who want to catch this snake."


    "Whenever the swordsman went, the secret information of the Mirror Division would be exposed to the murderer and would naturally be temporarily concealed. They are the same as you think. If the swordsman wants to catch the murderer so blatantly, then the murderer will naturally not appear. As for the strange movements of those hidden lines, they allowed me to understand the distribution of the manpower that the Mirror Division had placed in the Royal City, "Xu Han said as he pointed to the map of the Royal City that he had sketched out.


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, Ye Hongjian once again looked at the map. Only then did she understand that the areas Xu Han had sketched were all the hidden lines of the Mirror Division that he had detected in the past few days.


    "So what you''ve done these past few days is actually to avoid the eyes and ears of the Mirror Division and find a place where their surveillance network is relatively weak or simply doesn''t exist." Ye Hongjian''s gaze swept across the map one by one, and finally landed in a corner of Bitter Alley that had not been marked!


    "Are you afraid that those people from the Mirror Division will discover the murderer? When you lure him out, you will ruin your plan and take away the credit?" Ye Hongjian said with a deep gaze. Her gaze towards Xu Han couldn''t help but change. Of course, she knew that Xu Han was a smart person, but she never thought that Xu Han would be able to understand things so clearly in such a short period of time. Not only the enemy, but also some unstable factors existed.


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly with a smile. The man she liked was truly extraordinary.


    However, before such a smile could completely spread out at the corner of her mouth, Xu Han shook his head.


    "I did not want the Mirror Division to participate in this matter, but I am not afraid that they will take credit for it. I want to save him."


    As Xu Han spoke, a cold light suddenly lit up in his eyes, and his tone became gloomy.


    "After all, the enemy of this enemy is a friend ¡­ at least not an enemy at the moment ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 510 Monster

    Xu Han, who had once again entered Bitter Alley, roughly understood why there were no spies in the Mirror Division.


    Since more than half a month ago, Fang Ziyu brought Nangong Jing and his swordsmen to destroy the stronghold of Dark Asura Palace. In order to thoroughly investigate everything about Dark Asura Palace, Xiao Ran sent people to clean up the slums of Horizontal Imperial City. The entire Bitter Alley was moved out of this place. At this moment, there were no people living in Dark Asura Alley.


    The people of the Mirror Division had suspected that the villain was hiding here. They had secretly sent people to surround this place until it was completely blocked. After searching it for a while, they found nothing, so they let this place go.


    Of course, Xu Han also knew that the so-called "demonic beast" was not here. The reason why he had come was not to find him, but to lure him into taking the bait.


    He strolled through the narrow and dark alley and walked into the corridor hidden in the depths of the alley. The Sword Handling Pavilion had already sealed the corridor. Xu Han tore open the thing and pushed open the thick wooden door, arriving at the hall that had once intoxicated the nobles and princes of Great Xia.


    Of course, this place was also empty. The scattered cups and bloodstains on the ground could be seen everywhere, telling the story of the fierce battle that broke out in the hall after the Sword Handling Pavilion entered.


    Xu Han brushed off the spider web in front of him. At that time, he sat down on a table and chair. Then, his eyes narrowed and a faint demonic aura rippled out of his body.


    This was an extremely faint demonic aura. Unless those big shots were intentionally investigating it carefully, they would definitely not be able to discover it. However, Xu Han was very sure that if that so-called "demonic aura" really had some kind of grudge against Dark Asura Palace, if he wanted to seek revenge on them, this demonic aura would not be able to hide it from his nose.


    After all, he could find the existence of those Senluo spies in the Hengrou City where hundreds of thousands of people lived. Either he possessed some kind of method to detect demonic power, or he knew the Senluo Palace like the back of his hand.


    However, according to the style of the Dark Asura Palace that Xu Han knew, it was a hundred times harder to accomplish the latter than the former. Therefore, he came here to release his demonic qi in order to bet that the unmasked "demonic qi" belonged to the former and that his hatred for Senluo was enough to let Xu Han know something he wanted to know from his mouth.


    Xu Han wasn''t anxious.


    He sat down cross-legged, the sword intent in his body circulating. He knew that waiting was a long process, so he naturally wouldn''t sit still. Cultivating at this moment was the best choice. In fact, ever since he had experienced Master Wei, he had always grasped every opportunity to cultivate, as soon as he was free.


    This method was suspected of being eager for quick success and instant benefits, but Xu Han knew very well what kind of existence his opponent was. He had been entrusted by Master Wei, and neither for his own sake nor for others could tolerate the slightest slack.


    Although he knew that without the Heaven Concealing Box, when he broke through to the Heaven Hunting Realm and left the Dust Leaving Realm, it was very likely that he would incur heavenly tribulation just like when he formed the sword seed back then, if he didn''t move forward, he would also be waiting for death. Compared to the two, Xu Han was naturally more willing to choose the former.


    In the blink of an eye, three hours had passed. The days and nights in Hengrou City in summer were long and short, and the sky quickly turned pale.


    The people who had come with Xu Han, but were hiding far away in the darkness, were already drowsy.


    Fang Ziyu yawned and said lazily, "Looks like that guy won''t come."


    "How is that possible? Lord Manor Master said he would come, so he will definitely come." Just as these words were spoken, Su Mu''an firmly refuted them from the side.


    These past few days, Su Mu''an had already had enough of Lord Manor Master, what did he mean? More importantly, my father''s father''s father''s father''s¡­ Fang Ziyu''s brain hurt a little. She reached out and stroked her forehead. She waved her hand and said, "Yes, yes, you''re right."


    The two of them naturally couldn''t help but chuckle at Ye Hongjian and Yan Zhan behind them.


    Su Mu''an thought that they also agreed with her when she saw everyone''s expressions. At that time, the little fellow raised his neck high towards Fang Ziyu with a triumphant expression on his face.


    Fang Ziyu was too lazy to argue with him. This was probably one of the few people in the world who made Miss Fang unable to raise her temper and fight with him. She yawned again and looked at the dusky sky. She thought that she was going to stop working today. After all, there were no fewer than a thousand people searching for him in Heng Imperial City. If he hadn''t made a move at night, it would have been even more impossible for him to make a move in the daytime. With this thought in mind, Fang Ziyu leaned against the wall beside him and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Su Mu''an didn''t have anyone to talk to and felt bored. He looked at Ye Hongjian beside him and blinked his eyes. "Sister Ye, do you think that thing is really a monster?" He asked.


    Ye Hongjian was dumbfounded. Where did so many monsters come from in this world now? It was just that ordinary people always liked to blame some strange things on monsters. In fact, monsters weren''t necessarily all bad. In other words, monsters and humans had good and bad differences. It was just that they couldn''t help but devil each other because they didn''t understand each other.


    Ye Hongjian was already used to Su Mu''an ''s strange questions. She pondered for a moment, then thought of telling him the point in a language that the little fellow could accept, However, before she could finish her sentence, Young Miss Fang, who was sleeping with her eyes closed, seemed to have finally found an opportunity to retaliate. At that time, she opened her eyes and said, "Where did so many monsters come from? These are all things that coax little kids. Only little kids would believe these things."


    Even Su Mu''an understood this. Fang Ziyu was scolding him. He said that he was a little brat. This was undoubtedly a great insult to Su Mu''an , who was determined to become the most powerful macheteman. The little fellow immediately frowned, "I''m not a child, I''m a macheteman."


    "A true macheteman wouldn''t believe in the theory of monsters!" Fang Ziyu retorted decisively.


    "But there are monsters in this world!" Su Mu''an said again.


    "But there won''t be one in Heng Imperial City!" Fang Ziyu retorted.


    "But!" Su Mu''an naturally wouldn''t let it go. He shouted loudly, but his words suddenly stopped. His eyebrows suddenly enlarged, and his tone became strange at that time. He stuttered, "But ¡­ really ¡­ yes ¡­"


    Seeing this scene, Fang Ziyu''s expression became even more grim. She did not notice it and thought that she had left Su Mu''an speechless. Young miss Fang, who had finally won the first big victory in these few days, had a face full of spring breeze. She was about to say something, but at that time, she discovered that Ye Hongjian and Yan Zhan, who were behind Su Mu''an, were similarly surprised. Only then did Fang Ziyu regain her senses. She turned her head to look at the gazes of the crowd.


    On the rubble streets of Bitter Alley, a strange creature with four limbs on the ground, eyes shining with blood, and fangs exposed at the corner of its mouth was running at a fast speed towards the place where Xu Han was.


    At that moment, Miss Fang''s pupils suddenly dilated. She muttered to herself, "There really are monsters¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 511 Vicious Creature

    Hu!


    Hu!


    Hu!


    A deep breathing sound entered Xu Han''s ears as he sat cross-legged through the dim hall.


    Coming!


    At that moment, Xu Han''s eyes suddenly opened, but the first thing he saw was a cold light that cut through the darkness of the dilapidated hall.


    Xu Han was shocked and didn''t dare to hold it up. A black sword let out a long cry and flew out from the wooden box behind him. He held it in his hand and directly faced the cold light that came from the attack.


    Clang!


    A soft sound rang out in the dark hall as Xu Han retreated several zhang away from the attacking figure.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled, and he could feel the numbness in the tiger''s mouth.


    One had to know that Xu Han''s physical body cultivation had already reached the Seventh Undying Realm. Within this realm, his physical body was already extremely powerful. It was not an exaggeration to say that his arms possessed boundless power. Even an ordinary expert at the Seventh Realm Great Evolution Realm, Xu Han, was like a chicken slaughtering a dog. Under an immortal, unless he was an expert at the Seventh Realm of the Physical Realm, it would be impossible for him to pose too much of a threat.


    However, the moment he fought against the black shadow, Xu Han could feel that the black shadow was no weaker than his powerful strength. This was an extremely unimaginable thing in itself.


    However, he did not have the time to think about why the person he was interested in acquainting with possessed such powerful strength.


    "Sa!" After landing on the ground, the black shadow suddenly let out a shrill cry that caused Xu Han''s eardrums to ache. Then, it charged towards Xu Han again.


    Xu Han frowned, and a wisp of anger rose in his heart.


    The pitch-black sword was gently slapped by him and shot out from his hand, heading straight for the black shadow.


    At the first sound of a sword cry, three thousand golden sword shadows surged out and followed the black divine sword.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    The crisp sounds of the collision of metal and stone echoed in the dilapidated hall, and the golden sword shadows that had just touched the black shadows were sent flying by him one after another. To Xu Han, who had already reached the Immortal Realm, the sword intent he was activating was not his killing move. His real killing move was the fist he was already clenching.


    He took advantage of the moment when the black shadow and the sword shadow were fighting, reached out and clenched his fists as he charged forward.


    His idea was very simple. Since the other party was unwilling to sit down and talk with him, he would talk about it after convincing him.


    The black shadow didn''t seem to have much combat skill. He continued to frantically repel the incoming golden sword shadows. However, judging from the power Xu Han had sensed during the previous duel, these golden sword shadows weren''t able to deal much substantial damage to the black shadow. At most, they could only disrupt his attack and temporarily delay his pace.


    At this moment, Xu Han was attacking. He should have given up these flying sword shadows and turned to resist Xu Han''s killing move. No matter how bad it was, he should have avoided it. However, the black shadow seemed to have been angered by the flying sword shadows. He was actually only focused on fighting against the sword shadows, completely ignoring Xu Han.


    This kind of behavior was not like an expert who could cultivate to such an extent, but more like a brave and ruthless man who fought with others on the streets.


    Of course, although this black shadow''s behavior was strange, Xu Han did not have the mood to probe into it. At the very least, he had to first beat this fellow until he was unable to fight back, and then slowly examine his strange behavior.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Han arrived in front of the black shadow. His clenched fists wrapped in a mighty force went straight towards the black shadow''s face.


    The golden sword shadow continued to attack the black shadow. However, at this moment, the black shadow could finally smell the terrifying power wrapped around Xu Han''s body.


    "Sa!" He let out another sharp roar and his head suddenly turned to Xu Han.


    At this moment, Xu Han finally saw the black shadow clearly with the light from the golden sword shadow.


    Xu Han''s heart couldn''t help but tremble, but the fist he waved had already become an attack, so he naturally wouldn''t retract it.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded, and the black figure''s body suddenly flew backwards. His body continuously lifted the wooden stool on the ground, and finally smashed heavily onto the stone wall before stopping.


    However, Xu Han did not take advantage of the victory to pursue him. It was not that he did not want to, but that shocking glance just now gave him too much shock.


    That''s not the murderer he imagined¡­


    It was clearly a monster!


    Yes, it''s a monster, not a human, nor a demon! It''s a monster!


    This was an extremely pertinent assessment.


    The black shadow had a human-like body. From the outline of his face and some unique features, Xu Han could clearly tell that the owner of this body seemed to be a woman. However, this body was covered in purple scales, and some strange black patterns were engraved on those scales like inscriptions. More importantly, it was unknown whether this creature was a human or a demon. Its limbs still had sharp claws that were like wild beasts. Its eyes were filled with a bloody light, and its entire body was filled with a demonic aura.


    Xu Han had seen this before!


    On the body of Liu Sheng, who was about to be demonized, this was clearly a half-demon devoured by demonic energy!


    At this moment, Xu Han finally came to his senses. However, it was his stunned stall. The half-demon charged towards him again. The blood light in her eyes became even more intense. Along with the painful roar of her eardrums, her sharp claws went straight towards Xu Han''s face.


    Her speed was extremely fast. Even after Xu Han reacted, he still had no time to defend or dodge. He could only watch helplessly as the sharp claw arrived in front of him.


    "Be careful!"


    At this critical moment, a burst of exclamation came from the direction of the dilapidated palace gate.


    Su Mu''an leapt up high, and Ling Lie''s saber light whistled out like an uncaged beast. Fang Ziyu''s eyes glowed with purple light as flying swords wrapped in narrow demonic power and violent sword intent condensed above her head. With a thought in her heart, those flying swords shot towards the half-demon like arrows that had left the string. Yan Zhan''s clothes stirred, and the iron chains that contained the power of Yin circled and danced wildly like poisonous snakes. Ye Hongjian raised her hair and took out a long sword, transforming into a Divine Phoenix Bird in front of her. The Divine Bird raised its head and cried out like a yellow bell. A burst of scorching heat suddenly spread out, and the Divine Bird also charged towards the Half Demon along with the things summoned by the other three!


    Unexpectedly, the Half Demon didn''t even have time to dodge such an unforeseen event. Its body was struck by these four terrifying forces and it was sent flying several meters away again.


    "Manor Master!"


    "Xiao Han!"


    "The surname is Xu!"


    "Brother Xu!" The four cries of surprise came again. Although they were addressed differently, all of them were filled with concern from the bottom of their hearts.


    They didn''t have the time to worry about the life and death of the half-demon. They quickly came to Xu Han''s side, wanting to investigate Xu Han''s condition. In fact, although they were caught off guard, because of Ye Hongjian and the others'' timely actions, the half-demon didn''t touch Xu Han at all.


    "No problem." Xu Han nodded at the crowd, indicating that he was not injured. Then, he frowned and looked in the direction where the half-demon had been sent flying.


    "What''s that?" Ye Hongjian also stepped forward and walked to Xu Han''s side, asking in a deep voice.


    "Half demon." Xu Han gave his answer, but his gaze did not shift a single bit. He continued to stare in the direction of the Half Demon.


    He had calculated wrongly. He had thought that the person who slaughtered so many Dark Asura Hall spies should be someone who had some kind of grudge against Dark Asura Hall. But now, it seemed that it was only because those Dark Asura Hall spies carried demonic aura, and this half-demon was chasing after those demonic auras.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. He originally wanted to get some information about Liu Sheng''s current situation from this person. It seemed that the other party''s situation was still much worse than Liu Sheng''s. He shook his head with disappointment and didn''t have the interest to probe where this half-demon came from. At that time, he had gathered all the strength in his body and was about to take action to defeat it.


    "Sa!!!"


    However, at that time, the half-demon that had been knocked to the ground let out an unprecedentedly sharp howl.


    The voice contained a series of inexplicable emotions, such as fear, anger, sorrow, and so on. Following this long howl, a terrifying aura suddenly exploded from his body, sweeping through the entire arena like a wave of air.


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they sensed this aura, and Xu Han''s heart shook. He could sense something that no one else could sense from the aura that suddenly spread out.


    At this moment, the half-demon landed on the ground like a wild beast. Its body shook abruptly, and it could vaguely see a dark black aura rippling out from its body. It was a power different from the demonic aura.


    Then, she leapt up angrily and charged straight at the crowd.


    Everyone sensed that the aura of the Half Demon suddenly surged and didn''t dare to resist. They faded away one after another, while Xu Han was stunned on the spot for some unknown reason.


    "Xiao Han!" Seeing that the half demon was about to collide with Xu Han, Ye Hongjian, who was at the side, moved quickly. A stream of True Essence surged out from her body and smashed into Xu Han''s body. Xu Han staggered to the side. Although his figure was in a sorry state, he was able to dodge the half demon''s attack.


    The Half Demon that rushed out of the encirclement did not want to fight. Instead, it fled through the main entrance of the hall and rushed straight out of Bitter Head Alley.


    Standing up, Xu Han finally regained his senses from his trance. His eyebrows sank as he said solemnly, "Not good! She''s going to Heng Imperial City, hurry up and chase after her!"


    After saying that, Xu Han did not wait for the crowd to react before he took the lead and chased after the half-demon.


    Behind him, Ye Hongjian saw Xu Han''s abnormal state. She couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled, but at the same time, she knew that the half-demon''s appearance had clearly gone crazy. If it rushed into the place where the people of Horizontal Imperial City were, it would definitely be a great calamity. At this moment, she didn''t have the time to carefully investigate where Xu Han''s abnormal situation came from. She could only follow Xu Han''s body and chase after him.


    The other three naturally hurriedly followed, but neither they nor Ye Hongjian, who had noticed something strange, saw Xu Han rushing to the front, the slightly furrowed brows, and the fist that had veins bursting out due to excessive strength.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 512 Your Tribulation, on the Way

    In the Buddhist temple in the depths of the Dragon Hidden Temple, agarwood incense was burning around the Buddhist sect, and numerous seemingly indistinct Buddhist songs echoed in front of the Buddhist temple.


    In front of the ancient Buddhist temple hung an iron-painted silver hook plaque with the words "Elephant Great Shan" written on it.


    Within the Buddhist temple, two monks, one old and one young, sat cross-legged. Their appearances were exactly the same as what they had experienced in the ruined temple before the Guang Lingui came out of the mountain.


    "Therefore, humans need to overcome the nine tribulations and Buddhas need to endure the nine tribulations in order to obtain a chance to prove the Dao." As the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple, Master Buku seemed to have finished a long and extensive discussion and said leisurely at that time.


    The little monk raised his head to look at the old monk in front of him. His eyebrows were filled with confusion and puzzlement. He asked him, "But what does this have to do with me?"


    The old monk narrowed his eyes. He stared at the little monk with a smile on his face, but he let out a long sigh, "You''re still a little short of a problem."


    "What do you mean? What difficulty? What does it have to do with me?" A trace of panic suddenly appeared on the little monk''s face. He seemed to have thought of something, but he was unwilling to remember it clearly. He vaguely realized that once he remembered something, he would lose something that he had sworn to protect with his life.


    He questioned Master Bu Ku, the anxiety on his face, and the irritability in his tone all revealed the unease in his heart at this moment.


    The old monk did not answer his question. He just squinted his eyes and looked at him quietly. The corner of his mouth smiled, and his brows were filled with great compassion and love.


    This gaze made the little monk even more uneasy.


    "What do you want me to do? I''m not Li Dongjun, I don''t know." The little monk''s eyebrows surged with killing intent at that moment.


    However, the moment he said this, the little monk realized that something was wrong, and his words suddenly stopped.


    The old monk''s eyes lit up. He said softly, "I never said you were Li Dongjun."


    The gaze in the little monk''s eyes became wider as the old monk spoke. He muttered to himself, "If I wasn''t Li Dongjun, then who am I? Why are you imprisoning me here? I clearly have something very important to do, but why can''t I remember what it is?"


    At that time, a dignified golden Buddha statue appeared behind Master Buku. He stood up and looked at the little monk. The gaze in his eyes was both pity and compassion. He extended his hand and gently tapped the little monk''s forehead. Then, the Buddha statue behind him extended his hand and touched the little monk''s forehead.


    Clang!


    Along with a soft sound, Buddha''s voice echoed throughout the heavens and the earth, and Brahma sang endlessly.


    The little monk closed his eyes in panic and opened them a few breaths later.


    In the blink of an eye, the little monk''s eyes were no longer filled with confusion. He looked to the side at the world outside the Buddhist temple, his eyes filled with compassion.


    He murmured softly, his voice like a lotus flower, and his tune like a whisper, "I am a Buddha. I was born to save the world, and I agree."


    Saying this, the little monk''s eyes gushed with a wisp of struggle, but he was quickly submerged under the Buddhist light that suddenly rose from the Buddhist hall.


    A sparkling thing in his eyes ripped open its sockets and descended down his cheeks after a burst of turbulence.


    He said again, "I should save all living beings ¡­ and I should ¡­"


    "Demon Subduing!"


    "Demon Subduing!"


    As soon as this voice fell, golden light erupted in the Buddhist hall. It was as if a blazing sun had risen in the Dragon Hidden Mountain. The light emitted by the Emperor was endless, and the Buddhist voice was endless.


    The old monk looked at all of this and a trace of exhaustion suddenly appeared in his eyes. Then, he looked out of the Buddhist temple and sighed, "Your tribulation is already on its way."


    ¡­


    "Where exactly is she going?"


    Ye Hongjian, who was running on the top floor of the house in Horizontal Imperial City, turned to look at Xu Han beside her and asked in a calm voice.


    It was already dawn, and the streets of Crossing Imperial City were filled with early risers and pedestrians who had to go somewhere to earn a living at dawn.


    The half-demon rampaged through the streets and soon caused a commotion. The soldiers in charge of the city defense moved in response. They wanted to stop the half-demon, but were stopped by Xu Han. This half-demon was extremely powerful. During the chase, Xu Han and the others attacked several times without causing any substantial damage to it. These ordinary soldiers had died in vain.


    Xu Han was definitely not a merciful person, but if he could save the lives of those soldiers with just a few words, he wouldn''t mind wasting his breath.


    Those soldiers also knew Xu Han''s identity as a Seventh Line Golden Robe. They naturally did not care about the rumors and grudges in Jianghu. They accepted Xu Han''s kindness and dispersed the crowd in front of them under Xu Han''s command.


    Naturally, this method was not just to open the way for the half-demon that was running. Xu Han had noticed that although the aura around the half-demon was constantly rising, she suddenly had no intention of counterattacking Xu Han and the others. No matter how Xu Han and the others attacked, she only dodged and then lowered her head and ran wildly all the way.


    Although Xu Han and the others were confused, But at this moment, the half-demon had already rushed into the heart of Horizontal Imperial City. If he were to attack now, Not to mention whether they were opponents of this increasingly powerful Half Demon, Once a war broke out, innocence would inevitably be harmed. Hence, Xu Han and the others decided to change their tactics and let the half-demon pass through the Heng Imperial City. This was because they wanted to go to a spacious and uninhabited place to fight against it again. Secondly, the half-demon seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. Xu Han thought that the great figures in the Heng Imperial City could not stand by idly under such a big commotion, right?


    However, in reality, those big shots didn''t even have the intention to attack. Fortunately, the half-demon hadn''t hurt anyone on its way.


    However, the doubts in the hearts of the crowd grew stronger with every breath of pursuit.


    At first, they thought that this half-demon was frightened by their previous attack, Without the courage to fight them again, Thus, he blindly fled, The crowd also wanted to expel him from the Horizontal Imperial City through constant attacks, However, the half-demon seemed to have a target long ago. It rushed all the way into the center of Horizontal Imperial City. For this reason, everyone continuously launched attacks in an attempt to obstruct it. However, the half-demon would rather resist these attacks and quickly move towards her target. For this reason, she had several shocking wounds on her body.


    However, after arriving at the center, she did not stop and continued running towards another place.


    This kind of behavior was extremely strange, so Ye Hongjian had the same doubts as before.


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. He flew up and stood several hundred feet high in the sky. Then, he lowered his head and looked down the path that the half-demon had rushed through. The end of this long street was surprisingly the first sect of Great Xia, Dragon Hidden Temple!


    He seemed to have comprehended something as he landed. Looking at the half-demon that was surrounded by increasingly dense black gas, his heart sank as he said in a low voice.


    "She wants to do something before being swallowed¡­"


    "Or¡­"


    "To meet someone¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 513 There Are Many

    Xu Han murmured to himself, unable to conceal it from Ye Hongjian''s ears.


    The woman turned to look at Xu Han and asked doubtfully, "Devour? What do you mean?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han regained his senses and was about to say something when two figures suddenly descended from afar.


    "Xu Han! What are you doing?" One of the figures came to Xu Han''s side and angrily scolded him.


    There was no need to think too much. This person was naturally the other seven-stringed golden robe of the Sword Handling Pavilion, Nangong Jing.


    The commotion caused by Xu Han in the Crossing Imperial City was truly too big. The Mirror Division''s Mirror Marquis called Cao Mian had brought a large number of people to the Sword Handling Pavilion early in the morning to ask Nangong Jing for his guilt.


    Nangong Jing knew that he was in the wrong, so he could only apologize. However, he couldn''t help but hold back his resentment. Now that he found Xu Han, he naturally had to vent his anger on this person who had caused everything.


    Xu Han, whose conversation with Ye Hongjian was interrupted, did not show the slightest bit of anger. He winked at Nangong Jing and said with a puzzled expression, "Capture the monster on the orders of the Pavilion Master."


    Most likely, it was because Xu Han''s pretentious appearance was too hateful, or because some Nangong Jing himself could not explain the reason behind it, but the usually calm rage in the heart of the Seven-Line Golden Robe was rubbing against it. She stared at Xu Han and said through gritted teeth, "As for catching monsters, is there such a big battle? Since we found them, why didn''t we capture them quickly and instead let her run around the Royal City? If something bad happens and hurt the people, where should our Sword Handling Pavilion be placed?"


    Xu Han could probably laugh off such words, but Ye Hongjian, who was beside him, was not an easy person. She had always protected Xu Han''s matters, so how could she allow Nangong Jing to provoke him like this?


    At this moment, Ye Hongjian raised her eyebrows and stood in front of Xu Han. She had the posture of a hen protecting a calf.


    "Mirror division is also good, your nangong adult also, how long have you captured this monster? Have you ever seen the other party''s appearance? My husband forced it out as soon as he made his move. I''m afraid Lord Nangong wouldn''t dare to imagine such an efficiency, right? Moreover, this monster is already under our surveillance. Although there has been panic along the way, not a single person has been injured. "I don''t know where Lord Nangong''s anger came from?" Ye Hongjian''s long speech caused Nangong Jing''s face to turn ashen, but she couldn''t find the slightest room to refute it.


    She stared at Ye Hongjian for a long time with a gloomy expression, and finally said, "Even so, it''s not good to disturb the people like this."


    However, before he could finish his rebuttal, he was interrupted by Ye Hongjian again, "It''s better than Lord Nangong and the Mirror Division can only wait for the rabbit. They can only arrive late after the monster kills them, right?"


    "You!" Hearing this, Nangong Jing''s eyebrows immediately surged with killing intent. She stepped forward as if she was about to make a move. At that moment, her aura as a Great Evolution Realm cultivator also surged out of her body.


    However, in the face of such an aggressive Nangong Jingye Hongjian, she did not have the slightest bit of fear. Her eyes narrowed and her red robe surged. The aura surging out of her body was no less than Nangong Jingye Hongjian''s.


    "Alright, alright." At this time, Nangong Zhuo, who was behind Nangong Jing, saw that the situation was not good and quickly pulled the two of them together. He laughed and said, "Everyone is here to capture the monster. Since we found the monster, we should join hands to fight the enemy. After all, everyone is from the Sword Handling Pavilion, so don''t hurt our peace for trivial matters."


    As Nangong Zhuo spoke, he didn''t forget to wink at Xu Han. Finally, he reached out his hand and hid it under his sleeve, giving Xu Han a cautious thumbs-up. After all, Nangong Zhuo had only seen Xu Han who could make his sister so angry for so many years.


    Xu Han looked at all of this and secretly felt that it was funny, but he didn''t say anything else.


    Fortunately, although Nangong Jing intentionally targeted Xu Han in many matters, she was still able to recognize him roughly. After glaring fiercely at Xu Han and Ye Hongjian, she withdrew her gaze.


    "Tell me, what do you plan to do?" She asked with a heavy brow.


    Although Nangong Jing''s tone was still unkind, since the other party had given in, there was no need for Xu Han to continue pestering her. He pulled Ye Hongjian in front of him, and Ye Hongjian understood Xu Han''s thoughts. She retreated behind Xu Han, looking obedient, as if she was a completely different person from her previous self-restrained voice.


    Nangong Jing saw this and frowned slightly.


    Xu Han naturally did not notice the slight change on Nangong Jing''s face. He calmly pointed at the half-demon that was still rampaging through the streets of Crossing Imperial City and said, "This thing is extremely powerful, and there are still some unknown changes happening on its body. If we start a war in the city, we will inevitably injure the innocent. Therefore, we intend to wait until he escapes before engaging in a battle with it, but ¡­"


    Saying this, Xu Han hesitated slightly.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. What''s the difference between being coy and being a woman?" Nangong Jing seemed to intentionally oppose Xu Han, and after only a breath or two of hesitation, he attracted her ridicule.


    Xu Han was accustomed to Nangong Jing''s behavior. He smiled slightly and didn''t take it to heart. Then, he told Nangong Jing all of his previous speculations.


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing said, He frowned deeply. She sensed the aura of the half-demon. Indeed, she smelled a dangerous scent. She nodded and agreed with Xu Han and the others'' plan. However, there were still some questions in her heart, "But why did she have to go to Long Yin Temple? Is there an immortal guarding that place? If she went elsewhere, it would be interesting to escape from the possibility of ascending to heaven. Doesn''t going there amount to sending her to her death?"


    However, Xu Han could only helplessly shrug his shoulders and say, "Only she knows about this."


    ¡­


    As one of the oldest sects in the world, Long Yin Temple naturally had its own special features.


    However, Xu Han never imagined that this sect, or some of the people in the sect, would actually have the ability to predict things.


    According to the previous situation, the Longyin Temple was supposed to be filled with incense and pilgrims traveling endlessly. In order to minimize the casualties, Xu Han had already communicated with the officers in charge of the city defense and had them send troops to evacuate the crowd. However, the officers quickly sent news that the Longyin Temple was closed today. There were no pilgrims in the mountain gate.


    After all, apart from the swordsman competition that took place every five years, there had never been such a thing as a closed temple in Long Yin Temple for so many years. Xu Han naturally had reason to believe that the great figures in Long Yin Temple seemed to have predicted what would happen today. Moreover, this monster caused such a big commotion in the Royal City. The immortals in the Royal City also tacitly understood that not a single person had come forward to stop it. Many coincidences were linked together. Xu Han thought that there might be some tricks that he did not know about.


    Very quickly, the half-demon rushed out of the bustling streets of Heng Imperial City and charged straight into the mountain gate of Long Yin Temple.


    The moment the half-demon stepped into the mountain gate, a golden Buddhist light that looked like a blazing sun suddenly lit up in the Longyin Temple. The light was dazzling, accompanied by bursts of Buddhist singing that resounded throughout the mountain peak.


    Under the illumination of the Buddha''s light, The half-demon immediately let out a series of painful howls, The people following behind her could clearly see that the golden Buddhist light landed on the half-demon''s body. The purple scales on her body continuously rose into white mist, like charred tree branches. There was even some purple blood that could not help but seep into her skin.


    Her already ferocious appearance was even more terrifying at this moment.


    However, even so, the half-demon still didn''t stop her footsteps. Her mouth couldn''t stop wailing, but her footsteps were unwavering as she steadily climbed the stairs of the Dragon Hidden Mountain. The fresh blood that flowed out from all over her body also fell to the ground along with her footsteps.


    When this situation fell into the eyes of the crowd, their expressions couldn''t help but change.


    This half-demon''s behavior was truly too strange. If she continued to walk like this, everyone would not even need to make a move, and she would be burned to death by the Buddhist light that filled the sky. Naturally, they couldn''t understand why this Half Demon had done such a thing.


    "What exactly is she going to do? If this continues, she will die." Su Mu''an was a child after all. Seeing the tragic situation of this half-demon, she quickly forgot the hostile stance between the two sides and asked with a puzzled and worried expression.


    "She wants to do something very important before she dies." Xu Han replied with a calm brow.


    The expression on Su Mu''an ''s face became even more confused at that time. He was puzzled, "But if she didn''t come here, wouldn''t she have to die?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han burst into laughter. The "death" in his mouth and Su Mu''an''s so-called "death" were actually two different things. However, he did not explain the difference to Su Mu''an in detail. After all, that was too heavy for the little fellow.


    He looked at the half-demon that was staggering up, walking slowly, but his gaze was filled with determination. His heart sank. At that time, he reached out and gently caressed Su Mu''an ''s head. He sighed, "There are some things that are more important to some people than their lives. You don''t have to feel sad about it, because in their eyes, paying any price for those things is worth it."


    Su Mu''an was confused. He also looked at the half-demon before turning to look at Xu Han beside him and asking again, "Just like Master and Mo Jianxian?"


    In the bottom of the little fellow''s heart, he had always felt guilty about Yuan Guilong and Mo Chen Zi''s death that year. He was both guilty of watching from the sidelines and doubtful about their persistence.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He turned to look at the boy beside him. When his gaze met his gaze, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Then, he nodded and said.


    "Yes, it''s the same."


    "You may not understand it now, but one day, when you find something like that, you will discover that it is actually a very happy thing."


    "Then does Lord Manor Master have such a thing?"


    "Um¡­ I didn''t¡­"


    "What about now?"


    Xu Han turned his head to look at the people beside him, and the smile on his lips grew a little heavier at that time.


    He touched the little fellow''s head again and whispered, "Now, there are a lot of them."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 514 This Child Is a Lesson

    Half a demon had finally reached the mountainside. This allowed ordinary people to walk for less than half an hour, but that half demon had walked for an entire hour. As she walked along this path, her flesh and blood had already become blurry, and her aura had become dispirited. At this moment, every step she took required exhaustion of all her strength, staggering and hysterical.


    Behind her, a large number of swordsmen and the Mirror Division that had been monitoring the monster had already gathered.


    When this scene landed in the eyes of those people, someone immediately became restless. The leader was one of the many swordsmen that Nangong Jing had sent to Xu Han-a middle-aged man from the Twelve Towns Rakshasa Palace.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing this, Fang Ziyu hurriedly stopped the middle-aged man named Tang Bian.


    "This monster''s life is hanging on the line right now. If we don''t take advantage of the hot metal to take her life, do we have to keep her from raising a tiger?" Tang Bian said with a cold gaze. He was about to jump over Fang Ziyu and reach the half-demon.


    "No!" Although Fang Ziyu was usually eccentric, his heart was filled with kindness. At this moment, the half-demon was already at the end of its rope. Even so, she still wanted to go somewhere and complete some things. Although Fang Ziyu, who knew this clearly, would not help the half-demon, he could not bear to see her die before completing that.


    "How dare you stop me? Do you really think that you can be unscrupulous after finding a good lover?" Tang Bian sneered, his tone filled with contempt.


    The man''s words were naturally very clear, Xu Han also knew his intentions. Previously, he only wanted to make a move in order to gain a great deal of merit. Later, when he saw Fang Ziyu stop him, he also wanted to pull Xu Han and the others to the opposite side of the Jianghu people. If Xu Han also participated in obstructing him, he would naturally lose his reputation for being selfish, indulging in evil, and ignoring the safety of the citizens of Heng Imperial City.


    It had to be said that this spy who was clearly among the swordsmen was quite capable of coming up with such a plan in such a short period of time.


    "You!" How had Miss Fang ever suffered such humiliation before? She was instantly enraged. How could she carefully investigate the scheme behind this seemingly simple conflict? She immediately pointed at the man''s nose and was about to scold him.


    Pa!


    However, before he could utter those words, a crisp and loud applause sounded from the mountainside of the Dragon Hidden Mountain.


    Tang Bian covered his right face and looked at Xu Han with an inconceivable gaze. He felt bursts of intense pain coming from his cheeks, and his head was a blank space caused by being too shocked.


    He probably never thought that Xu Han would dare to attack him in front of so many people, and in such a way.


    The surrounding people also fell silent at that moment. They stared blankly at the youth dressed in a seven-threaded golden robe. Looking at his cold gaze, a chill rose from the soles of their feet for no reason. It passed through their knees, swept past their chests, and touched their heavenly caps.


    "Tang Bian, right?" At that moment, Xu Han''s voice sounded.


    "Xu Han!" Tang Bian finally regained his senses. He was at least a Great Evolution Realm expert. Even the various imperial clans of Great Xia treated him with courtesy. This was a slap in the face by Xu Han in front of so many people. He had never encountered such a situation before. In that instant, all reason was enveloped by the rage in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Tang Bian''s eyes were completely red, and he wanted to tell Xu Han everything.


    However, he had underestimated Xu Han''s methods.


    Pa!


    Another crisp sound rang out, and Tang Bian''s left face suffered another heavy slap just like before.


    With this slap, Tang Bian felt his head go blurry. There was already some confusion about the north, south, east, and west, However, Xu Han still had no intention of letting him go. At that time, the youth stepped forward and pressed his right arm against Tang Bian''s chest. A huge suction force came from Xu Han''s palm. As a result, the Essence Demonic Energy that he had painstakingly searched for was peeled out of his body by Xu Han.


    Then, Xu Han grabbed Tang Bian''s neck and lifted his body high up, while his gaze coldly swept towards the swordsmen behind him. Xu Han had never been able to find an opportunity to cook these hot potatoes from Nangong Jing. Tang Bian was good. Since he had delivered them to his door, Xu Han naturally had to seize this opportunity to set an example. At the very least, before the Crimson Firmament Sect truly launched some attacks, he had to make sure that the dissidents in the center of this group did not cause any trouble for Xu Han.


    In fact, Xu Han''s actions had indeed played the role he wanted. Wherever his gaze touched, the swordsmen lowered their heads, not daring to look straight at Xu Han''s gaze.


    "Rakshasa Sect''s Tang Bian, if you don''t obey the order, deprive yourself of your demonic power and expel from the Sword Handling Pavilion." After Xu Han finished speaking with a cold tone, the once arrogant Great Evolution Realm expert was casually thrown not far away by him like grass.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this. They had naturally heard many rumors about Xu Han, but only after seeing him today did they realize how vicious and decisive this newly advanced seven-line golden-robed technique was.


    The so-called disobedience was nothing more than Xu Han asking for his name, but Tang Bian did not respond. Although they had said that there was no need to blame him, if they had not witnessed the expulsion of a golden-robed swordsman with such an excuse, everyone would have thought that this was a fantasy. However, such a ridiculous thing had truly happened in front of their eyes. This made them have no choice but to accept this fact.


    However, neither the astonished swordsman nor Fang Ziyu, who was in shock, saw that after Xu Han had done such a thing, Nangong Jing, who had always been troublesome to him, revealed a smile of approval.


    On the other side, Tang Bian, who had been suddenly deprived of his identity as a swordsman and had lost his Essence Demonic Energy, finally regained his senses after a moment of daze.


    He stared at Xu Han with his eyes wide open, his eyebrows filled with killing intent and anger.


    This was no longer a matter of face. Losing Origin Demonic Energy meant that he had lost the last bit of chance to ascend to the Immortal Realm with his aptitude. In this world where cultivation was everything, Xu Han''s actions were no different from taking his life.


    "I''ll fight you!" He let out such a furious roar and pulled out a long saber. The saber light that filled the sky surged towards him. At that moment, he charged straight at Xu Han.


    "Hmph." Facing such a menacing blow, Xu Han''s lips curled into a sinister smile.


    His body suddenly moved towards Tang Bian.


    Pu!


    A muffled sound accompanied by a long line of blood spread out from the mountainside of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    The anger in Tang Bian''s eyes suddenly froze at that moment, and his body immediately fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the crowd discovered that Xu Han was holding a blood red object in his hand. It seemed that the object did not know that he had left their group and was still beating stubbornly.


    That''s¡­


    Tang Bian''s heart.


    Everyone was shocked, and Xu Han''s cold voice sounded in their ears again.


    "Everyone respect me, I respect you."


    "If not, this child will serve as a lesson."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 515 Chier!

    Xu Han''s ruthless methods truly exceeded everyone''s expectations. The elders of the Rakshasa Sect in the twelve towns were fifteen minutes old, and they were still the third-line golden robes of the Sword Handling Pavilion. Such a person could be killed whenever he said so. He was still able to kill so cleanly and cleanly.


    Even though this Xu Han had already shocked the martial arts world of Great Xia too much, the people who had witnessed all of this with their own eyes were still unable to avoid losing their minds, their minds completely blank.


    This was also the effect that Xu Han wanted. Killing chickens and warning monkeys was to ensure that some small troubles that were brewing were strangled in the cradle. After all, whether it was their lives or the Essence Demonic Energy, it was an important bargaining chip for ordinary cultivators to consider for a long time.


    With this warning, the crowd naturally didn''t dare to say anything else. They continued to quietly follow behind the half-demon that was trying to climb, waiting for her to complete something, or die on the road.


    Although Xu Han had managed to protect the Half Demon, he didn''t dare to slack off and circulate the energy around him. If anything unusual happened, he would not hesitate to take down the Half Demon.


    Xu Han''s original intention was different from Fang Ziyu, who was touched. Such persistence was indeed touching, but this kind of emotion was far from enough to support Xu Han, who risked his life to defend against the discontent of the crowd. Xu Han had his own deeper plans.


    There were too many doubts on this half-demon''s body.


    Why did she appear in Hengrou City? If Senluo had created a half-demon, it would have been exposed to the eyes of the world. With Senluo Palace''s style, it was naturally impossible for her to do such a thing. If Senluo Palace had not created such a demon, could it be that there were still some people in this world who were secretly planning such a thing? Of course, apart from this, what Xu Han cared about the most was the dark aura that suddenly rose from the half-demon''s body¡­


    He thought that all these questions might be solved when the half-demon found what she was obsessed with, so Xu Han saved the half-demon.


    ¡­


    The path up the mountain became harder and harder, and every step required a huge price for the half-demon.


    The Buddhist light became even more dazzling as it got closer and closer to the Dragon Hidden Temple. Ordinary people could only feel their entire bodies comfortable as they walked within it, and even the aura in their bodies started to circulate a little faster. However, my good medicine is his poison. That increasingly dazzling Buddhist light caused the scales around the half-demon''s body to be incinerated continuously. The scales with blood scabs descended as she walked.


    Her weakness seemed to give the dark aura in her body an opportunity to exploit. The black aura, which was completely different from the demonic aura, began to linger around her body. The dark aura spread out and almost wrapped around her body.


    "Sa!!"


    Seemingly aware that his state had reached the end of his strength, the half-demon let out a heart-wrenching cry of sorrow.


    She was still walking and climbing, but every step she took made her aura even weaker. At the same time, the dark black aura grew denser and denser.


    "Can she go there?" Fang Ziyu looked at all of this and couldn''t help but ask.


    Xu Han did not answer Fang Ziyu''s question. Because he couldn''t give an answer. Even though the mountain gate of the Dragon Hidden Temple was right in front of him, it wasn''t too much for this half-demon to call it a heavenly chasm. In contrast, Xu Han was even more worried about what would happen if this half-demon grew weaker and weaker. If she was completely devoured by that dark aura, what would happen?


    Although he believed that the Dragon Hidden Temple, which had long anticipated this matter, was well prepared, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried in his heart. This was because he knew better than anyone what the gloomy aura that was constantly emanating from the half-demon''s body represented.


    "Eh? Look!" Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, Fang Ziyu suddenly let out a cry of surprise. Everyone turned to look sideways when they heard this.


    At this moment, all the scales around the half-demon had fallen to the ground under the light of the Buddha Light, and her body had become bloody and fleshy. Purple blood kept flowing.


    She was only ten steps away from the entrance of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    However, her body seemed to have reached a certain limit. The steps she took were suspended in mid-air and did not land. Her eyes flickered with blood, as if she was fighting with something. It was only after more than ten breaths that her feet landed on the stairs.


    "Sa!!!"


    This seemingly simple step caused her to endure an incomparably great pain. She let out another howl of sorrow, but at this moment, her other foot resolutely stepped forward.


    It took her fifteen minutes to reach the last step of the staircase. When she arrived at the last step, her body had lost the protection of the scales. Under the burning Buddhist light, blood spilled out from all over her body, completely infecting her.


    She didn''t have the strength to take the last step.


    Her body suddenly fell to the ground. Although she stretched out her hand and wanted to walk up the last step, her arm, which still lacked strength, was obviously not enough to drag her body into the middle of a thousand jungles.


    Sa¡­


    Sa¡­


    She fell to the ground, only letting out faint cries from her mouth.


    The soft cry was like a sorrowful cry, but it was also like a call in his eyes.


    Perhaps it was because of the return of light, her blood-red eyes had actually regained their clarity at that time. The tone of her mouth had also changed from a meaningless cry of sorrow to a voice that everyone could understand.


    "Little¡­"


    "Little monk¡­"


    "It''s her!" At this moment, Xu Han finally recognized the identity of this half-demon. He could tell from her eyes and the voice she called out that this half-demon was actually the girl who had always been by Guang Lingui''s side.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. In that case, the thing the Half Demon was looking for was actually that Guang Lingui? !


    Ever since the Battle of Wei''s Ascension, Xu Han had no news of Guang Lingui . He still had many questions about that strange little monk. From this point of view, that little monk should be in Long Yin Temple.


    Xu Han vaguely thought of something. He remembered clearly that the Demon Monarch named Houqing had once addressed this little monk as Li Dongjun. Li Dongjun was the host of Long Yin Temple a hundred years ago and was also the State Master of Great Xia.


    If it could be considered a coincidence that the Demon Lord recognized the wrong person, but if the Dragon Hidden Temple also intended to protect the Guang Lingui, then there must be some connection between the little monk and Li Dongjun.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s gaze at the mountain gate suddenly became strange. He realized that there seemed to be a great secret in front of him, about to unveil the mysterious veil towards him.


    Just as he was looking at the mountain gate, a figure appeared in front of the mountain gate at some unknown time.


    The figure looked at the person who had fallen under his feet and let out a long sigh.


    He said, "Chi''er."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 516 Puzzlement

    "Master Bitterness!" Everyone cried out in shock when they saw the person''s appearance.


    At this moment, the old monk standing at the mountain gate also turned his head to look at the crowd. He narrowed his eyes and smiled as he nodded slightly at the crowd. He said softly, "Thank you, everyone."


    The Spirit Mirror Division''s soldiers and swordsmen were not sure, but Master Bu Ku had to give him face. Thus, they all replied, "Eliminating evil spirits is a matter of duty. Master, don''t worry about it."


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Bu Ku''s mouth, but he did not expose some of the misunderstandings of the crowd. He nodded to the crowd, and then his gaze fell on the half-demon once again.


    Then, one of his hands suddenly stretched out and pressed down on the head of the half-demon. A Buddhist light gushed out from his body and poured into the half-demon that was already on the verge of death.


    Surprisingly, the half-demon that had a near-instinctive rejection of Buddhist light was being repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye under the illumination of the Buddhist light stimulated by Master Bitterness.


    Very quickly, the half-demon with its flesh and blood blurred and ferocious appearance turned into a pretty girl under the astonished gazes of everyone present.


    As Xu Han had expected, this girl was Liu Dingdang, who had been following Guang Lingui .


    Liu Dingdang did not seem to have expected such a change. She looked at her four limbs in disbelief and reached out to stroke her cheek. She did not find the scales that made her ferocious. She was delighted and was about to say something.


    "Hurry up and go. You only have fifteen minutes." A voice that wasn''t bitter sounded at that moment.


    Liu Dingdang was stunned. She quickly discovered that although the demonic energy in her body had dissipated, the dark black aura was still corroding her body without stopping. She immediately understood something. She stood up and kowtowed heavily towards Master Buku. Then, she took a step and ran towards the depths of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    "Everyone, please return." At this moment, Master Buku nodded slightly to the people in front of the mountain gate. He still gave the order to expel them.


    Everyone was still a little confused about what had happened, but no one dared to disobey Master Bai Ku, so they could only suppress their curiosity.


    Of course, Xu Han was clearly not one of them.


    Just as everyone was about to turn around and leave, Xu Han suddenly stepped out.


    He walked up to Master Bu Ku and bowed to the abbot of Long Yin Temple in a decent manner.


    Master Bu Ku obviously did not expect Xu Han to do so. He turned to look at Xu Han and raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not say anything, nor did he move his body, as if he was waiting for Xu Han''s next move.


    Xu Han did not disappoint him. He smiled faintly and looked at the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple. He said softly, "I have admired your temple for a long time. Today, I have obtained fate. May I enter the temple to take a look?"


    Grandmaster Bu Ku had already issued an expulsion order. At this moment, From the looks of it, everyone was somewhat ignorant. Ye Hongjian and the others were still fine, However, it was strange why Xu Han was like this. Those swordsmen who harbored evil intentions indeed sneered in their hearts. They thought that Xu Han was a bit too arrogant, and it was fine for him to act so arrogantly in front of them. However, the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple was more powerful than an immortal. Xu Han''s actions were as light as a wall, heavy as ¡­ If he didn''t protect them, he would attract the dissatisfaction of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    However, just as everyone was waiting to see Xu Han''s frustrated performance, Master Buku narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han for a while before nodding, "Well, since Benefactor has the heart, then please."


    After saying that, he retreated and made way for Xu Han.


    Xu Han seemed to have anticipated this. He also nodded to the old man in return, and then walked into the mountain gate.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. And equally inevitably, After seeing Xu Han succeed, Someone thought, They wanted to imitate Xu Han and go to the Dragon Hidden Temple to find out the truth. However, this method was rejected by Master Bu Ku without exception. They were naturally indignant in their hearts. They thought about why Xu Han could do it, but they couldn''t. However, no one dared to declare such emotions to their mouths. In the end, they could only leave resentfully.


    ¡­


    Xu Han followed Liu Dingdang''s footsteps through the main hall of Long Yin Temple. When he reached the deepest Buddhist hall, he saw Guang Lingui standing in front of the Buddhist hall. He lowered his head, lowered his eyebrows, and smiled.


    Liu Dingdang looked at Guang Lingui with tears in her eyes. She kept shaking Guang Lingui''s body, but the little monk seemed to be asleep. No matter how she shouted, the monk did not raise his head to look at her.


    Xu Han frowned. He didn''t know what kind of relationship Liu Dingdang had with Guang Lingui , and what had happened between the two of them. It was just that Liu Dingdang had crippled so much energy before coming here to see him. No matter what, this Guang Lingui ''s attitude made Xu Han puzzled, and he naturally didn''t like it.


    "Benefactor Xu, don''t you understand?" At this moment, an old man''s voice suddenly came from beside him.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He turned his head to look beside him, only to see that Grandmaster Bu Ku had appeared beside him at some unknown time.


    Xu Han did not conceal his thoughts. He nodded and said, "I''m risking my life just to see. No matter how great the grudge is, I have to let it go now, right?"


    "Benefactor Xu thinks this is too heartless?" Bu Ku did not respond to Xu Han''s words. Instead, he continued to ask.


    Xu Han nodded again and said, "She''s dying."


    He saw it clearly. Before long, Liu Dingdang would be completely devoured by the dark black aura around her. At that time, in a sense, Liu Dingdang was already dead. Xu Han had experienced this feeling several times, and he understood some of the changes.


    After Master Buku heard this, he smiled and replied, "People die every day."


    Xu Han could not hear the old monk''s words. His brows furrowed even deeper. He asked, "What does this mean?"


    "Every day, countless people will die for some reason or another. If everyone is saddened by this, wouldn''t everyone in this world need to live in sorrow?" The old monk said as he looked at Liu Dingdang and the other two in the distance.


    Xu Han became more and more confused. He said in a deep voice, "This is not a truth at all."


    The old monk smiled faintly and said with a deep gaze, "To Buddha, this is a truth."


    After saying that, a golden Buddha statue suddenly appeared behind the old monk. The Buddha statue sat high above the lotus flower with majestic eyebrows, surrounded by Buddhist light, and Buddhist singing resounded from the dome. The old monk''s clothes that were bathed in the Buddhist light also stirred up at that time, and his tone immediately became somewhat loud.


    "Buddha''s Day, all living beings are equal."


    "As far as Buddha is concerned, flowers and birds are like this, and plants and vegetation are like this. There is no difference at all."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s my close parents or friends. Compared to passers-by I don''t know, in Buddha''s heart, I won''t be able to gain any weight."


    "Buddha love all living beings. This love is also equal. It will not decrease because of hatred, nor will it increase because of kindness. Therefore, all people in this world can become Buddhas as long as they are willing to let go of their butcher''s knives."


    As the old monk spoke these words, the Buddha statue behind him instantly shone with golden light. Rays of dazzling Buddha light fell on Xu Han''s body, completely wrapping around the youth''s body.


    At that moment, the expression on Xu Han''s face suddenly became absent-minded. He felt as if he was in a blissful place, and every pore on his body revealed a comfortable feeling.


    "Is that so?" His gaze was empty as he looked at the Buddha behind the old monk. It was as if he had gained some enlightenment after being enlightened by someone. The emptiness in his gaze gradually transformed into a look of yearning along with this enlightenment.


    "When I saw Benefactor today, I felt that Benefactor has some wisdom. If not, I would have converted to Buddhism today and extinguished the killing intent in my heart. I would share the happiness of living beings with you."


    Blissful?


    Xu Han''s expression became more and more absent-minded. The expression in his eyes seemed to have changed from fanaticism to fanaticism, but besides his fanaticism, there was also some confusion.


    "But ¡­ yes ¡­ I can''t ¡­" he murmured to himself, as if he was in a final struggle with some of the confusion in his heart.


    "Why not?" Master Buku asked with a light smile. He no longer had the usual merciful look of lowering his eyebrows and drooping his head. Instead, his eyes were filled with a sense of bewitchment. It was extremely similar to the ghost in the forest at night, luring mortals into it.


    Xu Han seemed to be sober. He shook his head and tried to wake himself up from this strange state. He pointed at the Unbitter Monk and murmured, "Who are you? You are not the Unbitter Master!"


    The old monk seemed to be surprised that Xu Han could still stay awake at this moment. However, he quickly smiled and extended his hand. A ray of Buddhist light poured into Xu Han''s body once again. The clear light in Xu Han''s eyes dissipated under the envelopment of the Buddhist light.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can take you out of your misery and bring you to Bliss." The old monk''s voice sounded again. This time, his tone became even more strange, and the bewitching intent contained within it was even more unconcealed.


    Xu Han''s expression became absent-minded again as he repeated the old monk''s words, "Out of the Sea of Bitterness ¡­ To Bliss ¡­"


    "Right, come, tell me your confusion and let me help you solve it. Then you can put down everything and become a Buddha immediately." The old monk said with a smile. The smile in his eyes gradually carried a unique color after the conspiracy succeeded.


    "My confusion ¡­" Xu Han murmured.


    ''"Yes! Tell me your confusion" the old monk said.


    Xu Han''s eyes were still in a trance, but the corners of his mouth curved into a smile.


    ''"If I become a Buddha¡­" he muttered to himself with great cooperation.


    "How can I marry a beautiful wife¡­"


    "What about inheriting the Xu Clan?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 517 Buddha Subdues Demons

    Master Bu Ku''s eyes widened at that time. He probably never expected Xu Han to give such an answer.


    He looked at Xu Han in disbelief, only to discover that there was no trace of trance in the youth''s eyes at this moment, only a mocking smile on his face.


    He suddenly understood that from the beginning, it was not him who was trying to seduce this youth, but this youth who was teasing him.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound pulled Master Buku back from his daze.


    He caught a glimpse of a pitch-black sword light that pierced through the Buddhist light and reached the tip of his eyebrows.


    He didn''t dare to be arrogant. He hurriedly pointed his toes and waved his robe. Under the Buddhist light, the sword that Xu Han had killed with his sword was sent flying at that moment.


    However, Xu Han didn''t feel the slightest bit frustrated when he missed a single blow. He stood on the spot, gently weighing the longsword in his hand. He smiled and looked at the "Master Bu Ku" and said in a deep voice, "Why hasn''t Master said anything? Didn''t he say that he wanted to clear up my confusion?"


    Grandmaster Bu Ku''s expression sank, and his eyes immediately narrowed. He looked up and down at Xu Han once again. Compared to his previous gaze at the mountain gate, it took him longer and longer this time.


    As if he wanted to see everything about Xu Han thoroughly, Grandmaster Butterfly''s gaze landed on Xu Han for a long time before he frowned and asked, "How did you do it?"


    Of course, Xu Han understood that Grandmaster Bu Ku was asking him how he could see through the technique that he was trying to confuse him with.


    Actually, this wasn''t a very complicated matter. Naturally, this "Master Bitterness" ''s cultivation technique was strange enough. It seemed to be enough to devour the human heart and refine the Heart God, allowing the recipient to completely transform into a puppet that only obeyed his orders.


    With the cultivation method he released, It was enough to refine Xu Han, But Xu Han wasn''t just Xu Han, His right arm came from the Great Abyss Mountain''s Demon Monarch, There was a restriction planted by Master Wei and a starlight left behind by the surveillance. These were all things that allowed Xu Han to guard his heart. Aside from these, there was a powerful dark energy in the deepest part of Xu Han''s body. Even True Immortals were extremely afraid of this energy. How could this "Grandmaster Bitterness" refine it?


    However, Xu Han would not speak so carefully to him. He only shook his head and curled his lips before saying, "You can''t live like this."


    Hearing this, Grandmaster Bu Ku''s expression changed and finally turned into a smile. He stared at Xu Han and whispered, "You''re very interesting."


    "Interesting? I''m not as interesting as you, Sir, who put in so much effort to put on such a show." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said.


    "How did you see that I wasn''t that Master Ku?" Master Bu Ku asked again, ignoring the mockery in Xu Han''s tone.


    At that time, Xu Han moved closer to Master Bu Ku. He frowned and sniffed. "You smell like the Dark Asura Palace," he said evilly.


    After saying this, Master Bu Ku was stunned again. Then, he smiled valiantly, "Yuan Xiucheng said that you are a talented person. Today, when I saw you, it was really like this."


    He was rather carefree, not embarrassed or enraged after he had seen through his trickery.


    On the contrary, he waved his hand and the Buddha statue behind him shone with divine light. Then, he retreated from his disguise and transformed into a man dressed in black, with a hood on his head and a string of white Buddhas hanging around his neck.


    Xu Han was unable to peek at the appearance of the man wrapped in a black robe, but he could tell that the string of white Buddhas was clearly made from human finger bones. To be able to carry such a thing on one''s body was not something an ordinary person could do.


    The black-robed figure exuded a dense black aura. This black gas was somewhat different from the black gas that was about to devour Liu Dingdang. However, Xu Han found it difficult to explain the difference clearly. He felt that the man standing in front of him had already far surpassed the concept of a person and an immortal. Only the True Immortal in the sky had ever given Xu Han this feeling.


    At this moment, the dignified Buddha statue behind the black robe also shone brightly. Black gas filled his entire body, and monstrous black flames continuously circulated around his body. Finally, it was wrapped together and reached the sky, as if a great devil had appeared in the world. The Asura was released from prison. However, behind him was a golden Buddha with a dignified appearance and a merciful gaze. This scene was extremely strange, but it was also extremely harmonious.


    Seemingly because Xu Han had seen through the disguise, the black robe had also put away the environment he had created. At that time, the scenery in the Buddhist temple changed. Although Xu Han was still standing in the Buddhist temple deep in the Dragon Hidden Temple, the surroundings around him had changed.


    A black barrier enveloped him and Liu Dingdang, of course. Outside the barrier was filled with high-ranking monks from the Dragon Hidden Temple. The leader was none other than Grandmaster Bu Ku. They sat cross-legged and surrounded the barrier. He muttered the Buddhist nuns with a low expression, as if he wanted to break through some of the restrictions placed on them.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Han frowned slightly. Although he remained calm on the surface, his heart was filled with horror. This black robe subdued many of the high monks of the Dragon Hidden Temple on its own. One could imagine how powerful their cultivation was.


    "Little monk! Wake up! I''m Dingdang!" At this time, Liu Dingdang''s cries came again. She could clearly feel that some kind of power was constantly corroding her body. Her consciousness was becoming weaker and weaker. At most, she would be completely devoured by that power in less than a hundred breaths.


    She came here calmly and with all her might, wanting to see Guang Lingui one last time before she died. However, facing Guang Lingui who looked like this, how could she leave peacefully?


    "Such a good play should have a resounding name." At this moment, the black-robed voice sounded again. His tone carried a hint of mockery, as if such a scene of parting was the most interesting thing in the world to him. The black robe tilted its head, as if it was racking its brains to think about the answer to this question.


    "Little monk! I''m dying! Take a look at me!" Liu Dingdang was still crying as she shook Guang Lingui''s body hoarsely.


    This method seemed to have worked. Guang Lingui, who had been lowering her head and eyebrows, slowly raised her head amidst her shouts.


    He looked at Liu Dingdang with tearful eyes and slowly opened his eyes.


    At that moment, Liu Dingdang broke into tears and laughed. She hurriedly wiped away the tear stains on her face. She did not have much time left. She wanted Guang Lingui to see her beautiful appearance.


    With such thoughts in mind, Liu Dingdang smiled with difficulty on his face.


    At this time, Guang Lingui ''s eyes finally opened. There was no surprise in Liu Dingdang''s imagination, nor was there any worry in his expectation. There was only compassion in his eyes.


    "Little monk?" Liu Dingdang seemed to have smelled something strange from Guang Lingui''s abnormal situation. She softly called out the other party''s name, but in the next moment, a horrified expression suddenly appeared on Liu Dingdang''s forehead.


    "I am Buddha."


    "I should save all living beings."


    "We should also slay the demons and eliminate the demons!"


    A cold voice came from Guang Lingui''s mouth. At that time, his hand suddenly reached out and grabbed Liu Dingdang''s neck.


    The overwhelmed girl didn''t have time to react at all, so Guang Lingui pinched her neck and lifted her up high.


    As for Guang Lingui , he was still repeating those words.


    "I am Buddha."


    "I should save all living beings."


    "We should also slay the demons and eliminate the demons!"


    ¡­


    "Ah? Right! I remember now."


    Seeing this scene, the black-robed man suddenly patted his forehead and spoke with a tone of sudden enlightenment.


    "The name of this play is¡­"


    "Buddha Subduing into Devil."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 518 Emotion

    Of course, Liu Dingdang knew that he would die.


    Before this, she even tried her best to make herself die faster, but she did not succeed.


    After Guang Lingui went to the Demon Suppressing Tower, according to the agreement, she obediently waited for him at the inn where they were staying.


    Although Liu Dingdang was somewhat worried about what Guang Lingui needed to do, she still chose to believe in Guang Lingui. Because he had promised her that after doing this, she would recover from her illness. They could leave this place and go to a place where there was no one else. They could stay for the rest of their lives and save the two of them.


    Such a promise filled Liu Dingdang''s heart with yearning for the future.


    Therefore, she earnestly led a life without Guang Lingui .


    She ate on time, slept on time, got up on time, and consumed the demon pills Guang Lingui had left her.


    Soon, half a month had passed. This was the deadline she had agreed to with Guang Lingui . She was a little worried, but on second thought, perhaps something had delayed him.


    Therefore, she continued to eat on time, sleep on time, and get up on time.


    However, the number of demon pills that he had left for Liu Dingdang was less than one day. According to Guang Lingui ''s plan, the amount of demon pills he had left for her to eat was enough for her to eat for a whole month. This was based on her daily increasing demand for demon pills.


    But strangely, in the next few days, Liu Dingdang''s demand for demon cores had far exceeded Guang Lingui''s expectations.


    In order to have enough time to wait for Guang Lingui to return, Liu Dingdang carefully planned the amount of demon pills she consumed every day. This was not an easy time. For this reason, she spent most of her time suppressing her desire to devour the demon pills.


    Although this process was a bit hard, she still managed to last until the twentieth day.


    Perhaps it was because she had suppressed her desire to devour the demon pills for a long time, her expression had become somewhat absent-minded these days. After waking up on the twenty-first morning, she discovered in horror that all the porcelain bottles used to preserve the demon pills had fallen to the ground, and the demon pills in the bottles had also disappeared.


    She could not remember what had happened last night, whether someone had stolen the demon cores, or whether she had devoured all of them in a trance.


    But no matter what happened, this was bad news for Liu Dingdang.


    Losing the Demon Core meant that if Guang Lingui did not return, she would have to face an extremely difficult situation-demonic transformation!


    It happened three days later, the twenty-fourth day after Guang Lingui left.


    Liu Dingdang, who hadn''t eaten a demon pill for three days, locked herself up in the inn. She had a hard time. She hadn''t eaten a demon pill for a long time, causing her entire body to be filled with unspeakable pain. It was like tens of thousands of ants were constantly eating her skin.


    Every breath of time was a torment to her.


    She had no choice but to use her head to hit the wooden table of the inn from time to time in order to alleviate the intense pain and at the same time keep her gradually blurred consciousness awake.


    However, as a half-demon, many things were not destined to be changed by the word will.


    On this very night, Liu Dingdang discovered in horror that scales had begun to appear on her arms. She was very scared, but not only did she have to deal with them, she wanted to use her hands to hold down the scales, but the scales were extremely hard. With her strength, she could do nothing to him.


    She was terrified.


    She still wanted to wait until Guang Lingui returned, waiting for her little monk to go to the place where there were only the two of them.


    She had to wait for him. Until then, she didn''t want to become a monster.


    Therefore, she wrapped herself tightly and went to the streets of the Royal City to buy a dagger. The method that her little monk taught her was to bite a towel and burn the dagger with an oil lamp until it shone brightly. Then, she fiercely inserted the dagger into the flesh and blood beside the scales and cut them out together with the flesh and blood in her hand.


    Liu Dingdang, who had never experienced such a thing before, felt her gums tremble with pain after finishing this matter. In addition, she had not eaten the Demon Pill for many days, so she actually fainted at that time.


    When she woke up again, The first thing she did was to look at the wounds on her arm, What made her despair was that the scales on her arm that had been cut off by her gritted teeth yesterday had once again produced purple scales. What was even more terrifying was that it was unknown if it was her right arm, but such scales were beginning to appear all over her body. Even her own face was not spared.


    This made her even more frightened. With her experience, she could not think of any way to deal with this. She could only lock herself up in the inn and not go there.


    But this is clearly not the way to solve the problem, That night, her fangs began to pop out of the corner of her mouth. Her hands grew sharp claws. Her bloodthirsty impulse surfaced in her mind. She longed for something. It was an instinct that suddenly surged in her heart. She could not suppress this instinct, but her consciousness became weaker with the surge of that instinct. She took advantage of the darkness and flew out of the inn.


    At that moment, she had an unimaginable speed. She quickly crossed the Horizontal Imperial City and found a man in a corner.


    She killed him, took out his organs, and devoured them all.


    Liu Dingdang was not completely unaware of the entire process. She could vaguely sense these things, but she was unable to control her body. Regardless of whether it was killing or swallowing her internal organs, she resisted and even felt disgusted. However, her body gave her an indescribable sense of pleasure. What she wanted to swallow into her stomach was not human flesh, but some extremely delicious delicacies.


    In the days that followed, her consciousness became weaker and weaker. That desire for flesh and blood, or more accurately, for flesh and blood that carried demonic energy, completely drove her away. She constantly searched for such a target, killing it and devouring it.


    Of course, all of this was due to his incredibly powerful body and his "instinct" that came from nowhere.


    That "instinct" had escaped the pursuit of the various forces in the Horizontal Imperial City time and time again, and had also tried to take her away from the Horizontal Imperial City. However, Liu Dingdang''s last bit of obsession with waiting for Guang Lingui allowed her to defeat that "instinct" for the only time. She stayed with her in the Horizontal Imperial City until she met Xu Han.


    He defeated her.


    She was unprecedentedly weak, and this weakness gave the so-called "instinct" an opportunity to take advantage of. It finally pulled off its veil of disguise in front of Liu Dingdang. The so-called "instinct" was an incomprehensible will of Liu Dingdang. It took advantage of Liu Dingdang''s weakness to try to completely occupy her body.


    In fact, this kind of thing was eroding Liu Dingdang''s body every day before, seizing the ownership of his body.


    At this moment, it felt that the time was ripe, so it decided to go all out and take it down in one fell swoop.


    Thus, Liu Dingdang''s life started the final countdown, and this caused her muddled consciousness to once again occupy her body as if it was a reflection of the past few days.


    She vaguely sensed what was about to happen, so she desperately pursued the scent of the Guang Lingui and arrived at the Long Yin Temple. She wanted to see the Guang Lingui for the last time before all of this happened.


    She had paid a great price for it, and in the end, she had met Guang Lingui as she wished.


    However, she did not expect that her meeting with Guang Lingui would begin and end in such a manner¡­


    ¡­


    Within the barrier.


    ''"Little¡­ Little monk¡­" Liu Dingdang, who was pinched by the neck, looked at Guang Lingui with a cold expression and said with difficulty, "Little monk¡­"


    "I am Buddha."


    "I should save all living beings."


    "We should also slay the demons and eliminate the demons!"


    However, all she could get was Guang Lingui''s repetitive words like she was talking in her sleep, as well as the force around her neck that was breathing heavily.


    Liu Dingdang was not afraid of death. On the way here, she was already prepared to die.


    However, she could not accept dying in such a manner, and she was even more worried about the little monk who was in a strange state at this moment.


    "It''s me!!" She grabbed Guang Lingui ''s palm with both hands, trying to ease her gradually becoming difficult breathing, but in fact, this method had little effect.


    Her will became more and more absent-minded. The tears in her eyes that she had forcefully endured flowed out again because of the panic in her heart and the gradually losing control over her body, and they surged onto her cheeks.


    She looked at Guang Lingui with tears in her eyes. She wanted to see the little monk who obeyed her, even if it was just a glance.


    "Love in this world is a poison that hurts people and a sharp blade that kills people. No matter how beautiful your face is, it will be a pile of bones a hundred years later. The eyebrows that you were infatuated with will eventually droop into nauseating pieces of flesh. Let go of the mortal world and wait for the joy to disappear. I wonder if you are satisfied with such an answer." The black-robed man who had witnessed all of this turned to look at Xu Han and asked with a smile.


    Xu Han did not expect that at this time, the black robe would still remember his previous question. He laughed and shook his head, "No."


    "My wife is a great figure who will ascend to the Immortal Dimension. When my hair is full of white hair, she will still be as beautiful as a flower today. I''m not interested in letting a beautiful woman go and spend time with you bald donkeys."


    The black-robed man was not surprised by Xu Han''s refusal. He looked at Liu Dingdang who was about to die in Guang Lingui''s hands and said with his hands behind his back, "Love is just a burden. You don''t understand now, but one day you will understand."


    Hearing this, Xu Han stepped forward and stood side by side with the black robe.


    "Xu Han doesn''t dare to understand the word''affection ''right now, but he might have a chance to understand it in the future, but I''m afraid that even if you possess it, you won''t understand it."


    When Xu Han said this, his tone carried a strange smell. This caused the black-robed man to be stunned. He turned to Xu Han and asked, "What do you mean?"


    However, Xu Han ignored the other party and pointed in the direction where Liu Dingdang and the other two were.


    The black-robed man seemed to feel something and hurriedly turned his head to look.


    At that time, a golden light suddenly shone from behind Guang Lingui. A monk with his hands crossed, his head lowered and eyebrows lowered, and his handsome face revealed his figure in the golden light.


    The black-robed man''s tone changed for the first time. With a trembling voice, he cried out in surprise in an inconceivable tone.


    "Li Dongjun!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 519 Reason

    "Li Dongjun!" As the black-robed man cried out in alarm, Xu Han''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch slightly.


    Although he had already guessed that the Guang Lingui had some connection with the Grand Xia Imperial Master, when the black robe called out this name, Xu Han was still somewhat surprised.


    Of course, what surprised him even more was the way this Grand Xia Imperial Master appeared.


    His entire body was bathed in golden Buddhist light. His body did not seem to be a physical body, but rather a projection, or spiritual body.


    He had a handsome appearance and wore a similarly golden robe. When he appeared, the black barrier shrouded in Buddhist light instantly shattered like rubble. As for the monks of the Dragon Hidden Temple who were seated outside the barrier, under the illumination of the Buddhist light, their dispirited auras gradually grew longer and longer.


    Even Xu Han, who was not unusual, felt his aura flow smoothly in the Buddhist light, as if every pore was immersed in an extremely comfortable environment. This was fundamentally different from the feeling that the black robe gave Xu Han. This feeling was more natural and more comfortable.


    Of course, the black robe wasn''t in such a good mood to enjoy the Buddhist light bath.


    He stared at the golden figure that suddenly appeared and asked with a calm gaze, "You''re actually still alive!?"


    The monk, bathed in Buddhist light, stepped forward. Every time he stepped out, a golden and resplendent lotus flower would appear on the ground beneath his feet.


    He stretched out his hand and gently touched the little monk''s heavenly lid. Guang Lingui''s eyes were filled with compassion. At that moment, a puzzled expression appeared. When he saw that his hand was really pinching Liu Ding, who was on the verge of death, Guang Lingui withdrew his hand as if he had been electrocuted.


    He hugged the dispirited Liu Dingdang and let out a cry of surprise.


    At this moment, the monk wrapped in the golden light continued to walk forward and walked straight to the front of the black robe. He smiled and said, "You''re not dead yet, how dare I die?"


    When the black-robed man heard this, it was as if he had heard a big joke. After a slight stunning moment, he let out a loud laugh.


    "Kill me? Li Dongjun, have you forgotten who I am? How can I kill me?" After a burst of laughter, he put away his laughter. Then, he stared at the monk and said.


    "I can''t, but he can, right?" Li Dongjun''s expression was calm, so calm that it was almost certain, so certain that it was difficult for anyone to have the slightest bit of suspicion.


    "You''re scared, so you did these things."


    He continued to speak, and when he said that, the black robe immediately fell silent.


    Although this silence was short, it was exceptionally eye-catching here.


    "So what? Do you think he has the ability to kill me? He has already been planted with a devil seed by me. Even if he doesn''t kill that girl, his heart has already become a devil, and becoming a devil is only a matter of time!"


    At this point, he paused, his tone suddenly filled with mockery, "Perhaps you can erase his memories again? But do you think you''ll wait for the next hundred years?"


    The black-robed man seemed to feel that his victory was within his grasp. After saying this, he let out another burst of loud laughter. The black gas on his body and the Buddha statue behind him all shone with golden light at that time.


    "That''s the matter with the poor monk." The expression on Li Dongjun''s face was still incomparably calm, and he did not change the slightest bit in response to the black robe''s words.


    Li Dongjun turned his head to look at the dying Liu Dingdang crying bitterly. He glanced at Guang Lingui and asked, "Do you still want to stay and see the ending?"


    The black-robed man shrugged, "If you like."


    Li Dongjun did not answer him. He just kept his head sideways and looked at his appearance, not moving at all like a sculpture.


    The black-robed man naturally understood his opponent''s intentions. He seemed to have some fear towards this Great Xia Imperial Master who only had a spirit body. He shrugged his shoulders again and said, "You can''t save him."


    After saying that, the black gas in the sky suddenly became violent, spinning violently like a storm. In the next moment, the black-robed figure completely disappeared from this place.


    ¡­


    Even Xu Han hadn''t expected that the black robe that was still so arrogant just now would be so annoying in front of this Li Dongjun. He was a little stunned, and his heart was filled with all sorts of questions.


    "Save her." Just as he lowered his head and thought about all of this, Li Dongjun''s voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Xu Han was stunned. He raised his head, and his gaze met the saint monk''s eyebrows.


    He had to admit that Li Dongjun''s entire body carried a very strange aura. That aura made people unable to help but have a good impression of him.


    "You can save her." Li Dongjun said again with a smile on his face.


    Xu Han finally regained his senses. He suppressed the shock of seeing this Imperial Teacher, and also suppressed all the questions that had arisen in his heart about what was happening in front of him. He looked at her with a calm gaze and asked, "But why should I save her?"


    He did possess the ability to save Liu Dingdang, and it was nothing more than forcing out the Demon Monarch''s blood essence from his right arm. However, his right arm had just opened four Demon Caves, and he had used all four of them. If he was weaker than forcefully using the Demon Arm, he would face the risk of losing control of the Demon Arm.


    Moreover, even if he could use his right arm normally, there was no reason for him to waste such trump cards for these two unrelated people.


    However, Li Dongjun did not seem to have heard Xu Han''s question. He smiled and said, "I will drive the Buddhist energy of all living beings in the Dragon Hidden Temple into your demon arm and open the fifth demon cave for you. You don''t have to worry about any hidden dangers this will bring you."


    Xu Han frowned, and the trace of goodwill towards Li Dongjun that had just arisen in his heart vanished at this moment.


    He did not like the other party''s attitude of talking to himself, much less the fact that the other party seemed to know everything about him like the back of his hand.


    "As I said, I have no reason to save her." Xu Han raised his eyebrows and repeated his previous words.


    Li Dongjun was still not angry. He stared at Xu Han with a smile on his face.


    He had to admit that it was a beautiful smile.


    It was like a narrow spring breeze in March, like a starlight in summer night. It was not shocking to look at, but a trickle of streams rang in his heart. Even if he recalled it a few years later, it would still be hard to forget.


    Although describing a man''s smile in this way was a bit strange, Xu Han felt this way in his heart at that moment.


    At that time, Li Dongjun asked, "Why is there no reason?"


    Xu Han thought about it carefully. Based on the few times he had not met Guang Lingui happily, he really didn''t think of any reason for him to pay such a high price to save him. However, he didn''t mind listening to this Saint Monk''s words. So he asked, "What''s the reason?"


    Li Dongjun narrowed his eyes.


    "Because," he said, "you can save her."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 520 You Convinced Me

    This was probably the most ridiculous statement that Xu Han had ever heard.


    He blinked his eyes and stared at the Saint Monk, seemingly wanting to make sure that he had heard something wrong. However, after the other party finished speaking, he only smiled at Xu Han and did not intend to continue.


    Xu Han immediately revealed a bitter smile, "Saint Monk looks up to Xu Han. I don''t have the compassionate heart of a Saint Monk."


    "Is that so?" Li Dongjun smiled faintly and a smile suddenly lit up in his squinted eyes. "So, Wei Changming chose the wrong person?"


    Xu Han''s expression changed for no reason. He had never known Li Dongjun before, but from the words he had heard, Xu Han could clearly feel that the other party knew everything about him like the back of his hand.


    This was not a good thing for Xu Han.


    His interest suddenly dimmed, and he didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "Dingdang!" At this time, the nearby Guang Lingui let out a painful cry. He stubbornly shook Liu Dingdang''s dying body, trying to wake him up. However, the other party''s eyes had already narrowed into a crack. It seemed that he was already on the verge of dying. No matter how he shouted, he could not get any response. On the contrary, the black aura that lingered around Liu Dingdang''s body continued to gush out from her body and wrap around it.


    He was completely confused and couldn''t care less about what had happened before. He didn''t have time to think about whether the people in front of him were enemies or friends. He carried Liu Dingdang to Li Dongjun and knelt on the ground with a thud, "Please! Save Dingdang, you have a way, don''t you?"


    Guang Lingui''s eyes were filled with tears, and the sadness in his tone was naturally overflowing with words.


    Xu Han''s footsteps paused at that moment, as if he was about to turn around, but he did not turn around.


    Guang Lingui also came to his senses. This Xu Han was the key person who saved Liu Dingdang''s life. He knelt on the ground and walked to Xu Han''s side. He carefully put Liu Dingdang''s dying body aside.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Then, he began to kowtow to Xu Han. He exerted tremendous strength every time, and did not use any True Essence to protect him. Only three times down, bright red blood appeared on his forehead.


    However, he did not stop and continued to kowtow. It was as if as long as Xu Han did not agree to it, he would continue kowtowing until he died.


    "Actually, you just need an excuse to convince yourself." Li Dongjun looked at all of this in his eyes and did not say anything to stop the devil-startled Guang Lingui. He was not worried that Xu Han would really leave. Instead, he said in a relaxed tone.


    Xu Han frowned. He didn''t want to correct his mistakes. In his opinion, he was about to take another step forward.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can give you a reason why you need it."


    Li Dongjun''s voice sounded again. At the same time, his golden body suddenly flashed and arrived in front of Xu Han.


    Xu Han stopped and raised his head to look at Li Dongjun. "You only have one chance," he said in a deep voice.


    At this time, the monks trapped in black robes finally recovered their mobility under the nourishment of Li Dongjun''s Buddhist light. Although they were unable to move before, their senses were still functioning normally. They knew everything that was happening here clearly. Now that they heard Xu Han''s words, the monks who normally cultivated magic revealed expressions of shock.


    That was Li Dongjun!


    A Saint Monk that was said to be rare in a thousand years, a State Master that was highly respected by the Great Xia Imperial Court. It was fortunate to see such a person. He wished he could offer it up high. To think that Xu Han would actually dare to bargain with him in such a bad manner was something that these monks had never thought of.


    Even the muscles on Master Buku''s face twitched slightly, as if he could not believe what he had heard.


    However, Li Dongjun''s expression did not show the slightest bit of anger because of Xu Han''s attitude. He glanced at the wooden box where Xu Han was being slaughtered and whispered, "You still have a lot of troubles, but the people in the sky are staring at you. If you can''t break through, then the lamb waiting to be slaughtered will one day die under the butcher''s saber."


    Although he had long known that this Saint Monk understood him quite well, Xu Han''s expression couldn''t help but change when Xin Mi was mentioned by the other party.


    Without the Heaven Concealing Box, he was indeed unable to break through the realm, because once he broke through the realm, he would incur a heavenly tribulation. Even though he possessed the cultivation of the Immortal Realm, this was still not worth mentioning in front of the heavenly tribulation that was enough to make Immortals fear.


    This was Xu Han''s biggest problem.


    His enemies were already incomparably powerful, and not only was he unable to escape, he even dared to make himself stronger before the other party attacked. There was probably no more desperate thing in this world.


    If it was anyone else, they would probably be anxious and uneasy every day in such a situation. Only someone like Xu Han was able to stay calm every day. However, such calm was only a superficial phenomenon. He also had his anxiety in his heart. It was just that he never liked to reveal it to others.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s gaze darkened when he was stabbed by Li Dongjun''s words.


    "What does the Saint Monk want to say?" He asked in a low voice, but his eyes flickered with vigilance.


    He was not afraid that this Saint Monk would harm him. After all, if the other party had such thoughts, he would not have told him this at this moment. This performance of Xu Han''s was only an instinctive reaction after many years of risking his life and death.


    "Your Excellency must have heard of the secret sect of our Dragon Hidden Temple, right?" Li Dongjun asked with a smile.


    The conversation between smart people was always simple. Of course, Xu Han had heard of the secret sect of the Dragon Hidden Temple. This should be the place where the tens of thousands of sects in the world, apart from the Dark Asura Palace, had the most experience in cultivating their physical bodies. As for Li Dongjun mentioning this matter at this moment, his meaning could not be clearer. Xu Han''s Internal Strength cultivation had already fallen under the surveillance of the great figures in the sky, but there was a fundamental difference between this physical body cultivation method and it. If he could become a saint with his physical body and ascend to the Immortal Realm, it would be the best choice for Xu Han right now.


    Li Dongjun obviously wanted to use the secret sect''s physical body cultivation method as a bargaining chip to trade with Xu Han.


    This was not a small temptation for Xu Han. However, for thousands of years, there had been very few people who had ascended to the Immortal Realm. Among them, those who had become Saints of Confucianism and Taoism were rare. As for those who had become Saints of the flesh, although they did not dare to say that they had never existed before, at least there were not many exact records of them in this world.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Dongjun, asking, "Is this the way the Saint Monk thought of for me?"


    Facing Xu Han''s questioning, Li Dongjun''s eyes narrowed. He smiled and said, "No one can walk the path. There may be a boundless abyss ahead, or there may be stars shining brightly, but before they reach there, no one can say what exactly is there."


    "So the path you have pointed out to me is still not a bright path?" Xu Han''s voice became a little deeper at that time.


    "Haha." Li Dongjun raised his eyebrows and said, "There are countless grand dao paths in the world, and there are billions of people walking. However, wherever you can go, you have already decided on where you should go."


    "Those who arrive first have set up mountains and built cities. Those who want to hurry will either pay or give their lives. Even if that is the case, they may not be able to see the final scenery."


    "There is no money, and no life, but to see the stars at the end of the world, they have to find another way, draped in thorns, cut thorns, move mountains, reclaim the sea, everything, every step is difficult, every step is the corpse of the predecessors, life built, they go forward, they are hysterical, but they want to see the scenery. "Whether it''s the Abyss or the stars, after walking for so long, someone has to take a look for them."


    "Just like Master Wei?" Xu Han asked again.


    "Yes. He''s a few steps away, but the road is paved for you." Li Dongjun gave his own evaluation, seemingly pertinent, but carrying a sense of pride.


    "But I don''t have the mood to see the scenery. I just want to live."


    "Only those who are walking on the road can be considered alive."


    Perhaps it was Li Dongjun''s words that made it difficult for Xu Han to refute them. At that time, the youth wearing a seven-threaded golden robe and carrying a wooden box suddenly fell silent.


    He lowered his head and didn''t know what to think. Li Dongjun saw this but didn''t urge him. Instead, he looked at Xu Han quietly. He seemed to be very sure that the other party could figure out something. However, no one else knew where this Saint Monk''s confidence came from.


    This situation lasted for a long time. Xu Han suddenly raised his head. When he looked at Li Dongjun again, the youth''s eyes shone with an extremely resplendent light.


    "A lot of people are trying to pass by?"


    "Wu Xiaohe from the Crimson Firmament Sect, Wang Yangming from the Sword Mausoleum, and Kun Buyu from the Exquisite Dragon Pavilion have all passed by. They have also failed. Thus, in the end, all of this fell on Wei Changming. Of course, it has now fallen on you."


    "What about you?"


    "I''ve been walking this road for a long time¡­ Unfortunately, I''m¡­ lost."


    "So you want me to go there too?"


    "After walking for so long and killing so many people, if not a single one of us can reach the finish line in the end, wouldn''t the people watching us from above think that we are just a bunch of monkeys that only know how to play tricks? But even if we are monkeys, why do we have to be a backbone monkey? What do you think?"


    Xu Han fell silent again. He looked up and down at the spirit body wrapped in Buddhist light. After a while, the youth seemed to have suddenly thought of something and stretched out his right hand.


    At that time, a mighty demonic aura suddenly surged out from his right arm and linked to Liu Dingdang''s body.


    He suddenly laughed, "That''s a good reason."


    "You convinced me."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 521 This Is Good

    Guang Lingui understood Xu Han''s words. An ecstatic expression appeared on his face. He widened his eyes and looked at Xu Han, then at Li Dongjun.


    The monk bathed in Buddhist light gave him a familiar smell. He was a little puzzled, as if something in his mind was about to break out of the cocoon at this moment.


    But apparently this is not the time to delve deeper into the matter.


    He suppressed the doubts in his heart and waited for Xu Han and Li Dongjun to take action.


    The monk seemed to sense the little monk''s gaze. He reached out and gently touched Guang Lingui''s head. Then, he looked at Xu Han and said, "I will teach you a technique. With this technique, along with the starlight left in your body by the surveillance, you can convert the Buddhist energy into the demonic energy that the demonic arm can absorb. At that time, I will activate the Buddhist energy of these monks to inject into your body. You can use this technique to break through the demonic acupoint, force out the Demonic Lord''s blood essence, and inject it into this girl''s body."


    Guang Lingui naturally couldn''t understand the conversation between Li Dongjun and Xu Han, but the moment Li Dongjun''s hand touched his head, Guang Lingui ''s body went blank. Some fragments of his mind suddenly linked up at that moment. He pointed at Li Dongjun with a look of shock in his eyes, "It''s you!"


    He let out such a cry of alarm, but quickly restrained himself.


    As he said before, this was not a good opportunity to find out the root of the problem. At the very least, he had to make sure that Liu Dingdang was fine before speaking about other matters.


    Therefore, Guang Lingui lowered his head and fell silent, retreating to the side.


    Li Dongjun passed on his so-called technique to Xu Han through the sound transmission technique. Xu Han recited it silently in his heart and understood the essence of the technique. He nodded at Li Dongjun and said, "Let''s begin."


    Hearing this, Li Dongjun summoned a ray of Buddhist light and poured it into the dying Liu Dingdang''s body. He temporarily suppressed the black gas that was trying to devour Liu Dingdang, and then turned to look at the monks of the Dragon Hidden Temple. Master Bu Ku, who was in the lead, had an excited expression. Naturally, he did not have any complaints about Li Dongjun''s request. He did not wait for Li Dongjun to ask any questions, so he hurriedly nodded.


    A group of monks from the Dragon Hidden Temple were summoned by him and sat cross-legged behind Li Dongjun.


    Everyone knew that time was of the essence. With the good cooperation of their respective duties, boundless Buddhist energy was continuously injected into Xu Han''s body through Li Dongjun.


    Xu Han''s expression changed. His white robe stirred, and the muscles beneath his clothes kept bulging.


    Fortunately, his physical body had reached the Undying Realm. Otherwise, if it was someone else, this boundless Buddhist energy alone would be enough to seriously injure him, let alone how to absorb it.


    Xu Han used about four to five breaths of time to adapt to the continuously injected Buddhist energy in his body. Then, he activated the technique that Li Dongjun had just given him. At the beginning, he continuously used the starlight left behind by the monitors to convert the Buddhist energy into demonic energy that could be absorbed by the demon arm and injected into the fifth demon cave.


    ¡­


    Everything went smoothly. After about half an hour, accompanied by Xu Han''s long howl, the fifth Demon Cave was opened by him.


    The power contained in the fifth Demon Cave was incomparably great. It could even faintly contend against experts of the Immortal Realm. It could be said that it was a powerful trump card. However, Xu Han did not hesitate at all. When he opened the fifth Demon Cave, he thought about it. At that time, a Demon Lord''s blood essence was extracted from his right arm and flew into Liu Dingdang''s body.


    As the demon blood entered his body, Liu Dingdang''s dispirited aura gradually grew longer. His pale face immediately turned red. The black aura that had been eyeing Liu Dingdang unwillingly surged around his body, but in the end, he could only retreat resentfully and disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this scene, Guang Lingui''s face immediately revealed a hint of joy. He hurriedly walked to Liu Dingdang and picked up the girl. However, he discovered that the other party was still unconscious. He couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. However, after checking the other party''s condition internally, he was sure that there was nothing unusual. Only after he was unconscious did he feel slightly relieved.


    After Xu Han calmed down his inner breath, he glanced at the unconscious Liu Dingdang, then looked at Li Dongjun and asked, "Is this alright?"


    Xu Han couldn''t help but think of Liu Sheng at this moment. It had been almost a month since then. Although Liu Sheng''s body didn''t look strange, he still hadn''t awakened. Xu Han was worried about this. He also wanted to ask Li Dongjun about this opportunity.


    "It''s better to have a thought than despair, isn''t it?" But Li Dongjun''s response caused Xu Han''s heart to sink.


    His expression changed as he was about to ask another question, but at that time, Li Dongjun''s body gradually became blurry.


    "Master!" Monk Buku, who was over sixty years old, let out a cry of alarm before Xu Han. He quickly walked up to Li Dongjun, his face filled with sadness and reluctance.


    Li Dongjun, who looked to be in his early twenties, looked at Monk Bu Ku affectionately. He reached out his hand and gently caressed the old monk''s head. He smiled and said, "Silly child."


    As he said this, Li Dongjun''s body became even more blurry. The resplendent golden light continuously turned into glass dots that floated into the distance before disappearing into the mountain breeze of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    Master Bu Ku seemed to have noticed from this change that Li Dongjun did not have much time left. Tears immediately surged in his turbid eyes. The abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple, who was considered high and mighty by the Jianghu people of Great Xia, looked like a child in front of Li Dongjun. He looked at him and asked in a choked voice, "Master, when will we meet again?"


    "I''m not dead, you haven''t gone. If you have fate, you will see me again." Li Dongjun said as he performed a Buddhist ritual.


    After saying that, he looked at Xu Han and smiled. "I know you have a lot of questions, but I can''t answer them. We are still insignificant to this world."


    "This path will be very difficult. I don''t dare to say that you will be able to go where you want to go, but I can feel that they are afraid of you. You are different from us. Perhaps you can really go there."


    "Don''t forget, take my place, take Wei Changming''s place¡­"


    "Daiwu Xiaohe, Daikun Buyu, and Wang Yangming ¡­ take a look at the scenery there for all the sages who have walked, struggled, and died on this road ¡­"


    At this point, the Grand Xia Imperial Teacher finally turned to look at Guang Lingui who was holding Liu Dingdang. He stretched out his hand and flicked his finger. A golden light leapt out from between his fingers and entered Liu Dingdang''s body.


    At that time, the girl whose eyes were tightly closed moved her eyebrows slightly, and her tightly closed eyes slowly opened at that time.


    Liu Dingdang and Guang Lingui looked at each other and hugged each other tightly.


    Seeing this scene in his eyes, Li Dongjun''s lips curled into a smile.


    Like a lotus blooming, like a spring breeze crossing.


    He whispered, "That''s good."


    Then, at this moment, his body completely turned into golden dots of light and disappeared in front of the Buddhist hall of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 522 Brother Xu, Take Care!

    In Hengroyal City in May, summer was bright and sunny.


    The horse''s hooves hurriedly galloped along the royal road of Heng Imperial City, passing between the city gates and the palace of Great Xia. The dust that was raised did not dissipate in the air for a long time, floating in the air. It was visible to the naked eye, and the blurry scene in front of him that was enveloped in scorching heat became even more unclear.


    Jiang Zhichen and Qiu Fanping did not make much progress in their attacks on the Sword Dragon Pass and the Changwu Pass. They were stopped before Chen Zhouguo''s pass, unable to enter and unwilling to retreat. Li Yulin was probably extremely anxious, so he wanted to use Cui Ting to increase his troops by two in order to obtain victory. After all, Great Xia had repeatedly used troops over the years, but he was still unable to do anything about it. Li Yulin was probably eager to win. However, at this moment, Cui Ting said that he was sick, so the document urging the soldiers and the three great countries to ask for help from the two of them, and the memorial of one person''s illness was like a snowflake in the Crossing Imperial City.


    Awoo!


    In the courtyard, Aowu angrily jumped back and forth on the open space in the courtyard, trying to catch the butterfly that was flapping its wings in midair. Its eyes were wide open, as if it wanted to peel the butterfly''s tendons. Of course, if the butterfly had these things. Of course, if he could catch it.


    Aowu seemed to have completely adapted to his identity as a dog.


    The well-behaved Evil Wolf descended the mountain and was forcefully used by him as a firewood dog pouncing on sh*t. A determined fierce pounce was gently raised by the butterfly and it avoided Aowu''s killing move. Aowu couldn''t help but fall to the ground fiercely after pouncing on the ground with a miserable expression. However, it did not seem to have the slightest idea that a wolf would appear in its mind. It stood up, shook off the soil on its body, and charged towards the butterfly again.


    Xuan''er, who was squatting in Xu Han''s embrace, lazily squinted her eyes. Occasionally, she would look at the treasure-fooling Aowu, but she was too lazy to pay attention to it.


    It had been more than ten days since the incident between Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang. After experiencing this incident, the two of them had no intention of doing anything else. They wanted to leave and find a secluded place. Xu Han had the intention to leave the other party behind, but he wanted to find some clues about the Half Demon by observing Liu Dingdang''s situation, so as to save Liu Sheng who was still unconscious.


    The other party was reasonable, Xu Han was also grateful for Xu Han''s rescue at that time, so he left behind a few days. Xu Han had tried his best to investigate Liu Dingdang''s condition in the past few days. Other than feeling that the other party''s cultivation had become stronger, there was nothing else unusual about him. Xu Han could not find any clues, nor could he stay for long before the two of them could only leave.


    Fortunately, although Xu Han hadn''t made any progress on Liu Sheng''s matter, Master Buku had testified that the demon disaster in Heng Imperial City had been completely eliminated. Even Nangong Jing couldn''t find any excuse to make things difficult for Xu Han. Xu Han had done one of the three things that he had promised Xiao Ran.


    As for Li Dongjun''s promise to Xu Han about the cultivation of the Tantra Sect''s fleshly body, Master Bu Ku did not shy away from it. He had already given Xu Han the ancient books that recorded the cultivation of the Tantra Sect''s fleshly body. However, Xu Han had been busy with the matter of Liu Dingdang these past few days and hadn''t had time to look through it.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    At this time, there was a hurry to knock on the door of the courtyard, accompanied by Su Mu''an ''s crisp voice.


    "Lord Manor Master! Not good, something big has happened! Big Sister Fang and Big Sister Nangong are quarreling at the gate again!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head helplessly. He stood up from the steps of the courtyard, causing Xuan''er in his arms to accidentally land on the ground. The little fellow let out a dissatisfied cry, and the tip of his foot jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder again. He stared at Xu Han with wide eyes.


    Xu Han knew that he was wrong and hurriedly reached out to touch Xuan''er''s head to comfort her. However, he walked over to the courtyard gate and opened it. He saw the anxious Su Mu''an in his eyes.


    "Lord Manor Master!" When the child saw Xu Han, he wanted to say something.


    "I know." However, Xu Han did not give him a chance to speak. He interrupted Su Mu''an ''s words.


    This sort of thing had happened quite often these past few days. Nangong Jing didn''t know if it was because he was too leisurely, so he always changed his methods to find trouble with Xu Han. I will send Xu Han to participate in some of the internal training of the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    Such things are not uncommon, Normally, Xu Han''s attitude was that one more thing was better than one less thing. After all, Xu Han stayed in the Sword Handling Pavilion only for the chance to enter the Scripture Handling Pavilion. The Scripture Handling Pavilion was jointly controlled by the Dragon Hidden Temple and the Xiao Ran of the Sword Handling Pavilion. Xiao Ran refused. Even if the Dragon Hidden Temple accepted Xu Han''s kindness, there was nothing he could do about it. Therefore, Xu Han did not want to cause any trouble before he could do this.


    However, these past few days, Xu Han had been busy investigating the situation inside Liu Dingdang''s body. He did not have the mentality to meet the other party, but he did not expect the other party to become more and more intense. He had the posture of pulling Xu Han out and parading in the streets to show off.


    "Oh, good!" Of course, Su Mu''an was full of doubts. Why did the head of his clan act like he didn''t know what was going on? However, the little fellow who had always admired Xu Han very much did not probe into the reason behind it. It was just that he instinctively felt that it was normal for his Lord Manor Head to be able to accomplish anything.


    "Then let''s go." Xu Hanyan said. However, he suddenly seemed to recall something and said, "Oh right, Mu An, call me Big Brother Xu in the future. I am no longer the head of the Tian Ce Mansion . If others hear me, they will inevitably bring about criticism."


    "Alright, Lord Manor Master." Su Mu''an nodded solemnly without the slightest bit of self-awareness that she had called the wrong name.


    This was not the first time Xu Han had spoken to Su Mu''an about this matter, but this child''s brain was like a single thread. No matter how much Xu Han emphasized this matter to him, there was still not much improvement.


    Seeing that this time was similarly fruitless, Xu Han could only helplessly shrug his shoulders and allow the child to do so.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han arrived at the main hall of the courtyard gate, Fang Ziyu was staring at the calm Nangong Jing with a red face.


    The quarrels between the two of them were mostly like this. No matter how capable Miss Fang was, Nangong Jing was able to deal with them calmly with a single move that did not change.


    Xu Han walked into the hall door, and Ye Hongjian, who was sitting at the side, threw him a bad look, as if she was harshly reprimanding him for always getting into trouble. Xu Han smiled apologetically at the other party, knowing that he was in a bad mood. Only then did he walk to Miss Fang''s side.


    "What''s the matter?" Fang Ziyu frowned and asked. Seeing Xu Han, Fang Ziyu immediately grabbed Xu Han as if he had seen a savior.


    "You''re here, Xu. This old woman is mad at me!" Fang Ziyu said anxiously, but he couldn''t get to the point for a long time.


    At this moment, Nangong Jing stood up and looked at Xu Han with a deep gaze, "Young Master Xu really forgets things. Today is the day for the golden-robed swordsman of the Sword Handling Pavilion to discuss important matters. Normally, it''s fine if you don''t come, but you will also be absent today. Isn''t it too much to put the matter of the swordsman on your shoulders?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He then remembered that he had promised Nangong Jing that he would go to the Sword Handling Palace to discuss countermeasures against the Crimson Firmament Sect. These days, many unfamiliar faces had come to the Horizontal Imperial City. With the Sword Handling Pavilion''s spies in the Horizontal Imperial City, it was not difficult to sense the peculiarities before the storm arrived. Therefore, Nangong Jing had just gathered the situation of the Sword Handling Pavilion to try to come up with a solution, but he did not want Xu Han to forget about this matter because of Liu Dingdang.


    Nangong Jing probably guessed something from Xu Han''s expression. Surprisingly, she did not taunt Xu Han at this moment. Instead, she restrained her anger and asked softly, "Has your friend ever been well?"


    After all, Liu Sheng was rescued by Nangong Jing''s people. Although Nangong Jing did not know the specific situation, he knew that Xu Han valued that friend very much, and that the other party had not awakened for some reason.


    Xu Han wasn''t used to Nangong Jing''s sudden improvement in attitude. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. It was only after a while that he regained consciousness that he shook his head and said, "Still hasn''t awakened."


    Nangong Jing glanced at the youth, but he quickly retracted his gaze. He glanced elsewhere, and for some reason, his tone lowered a little. He said, "My father and Mr. Du have quite a bit of friendship. As a master of Confucianism and Taoism, his attainments in medicine and dao are quite extraordinary. If you need it, I can."


    "Really?" Before she could finish her sentence, Xu Han''s eyes lit up. He seemed to be afraid that Nangong Jing would go back on his word. He hurriedly nodded and said, "Thank you, Lord Nangong!"


    I wonder if I didn''t expect Xu Han to accept this kindness so straightforwardly. Or perhaps for some unknown reason, a strange expression flashed across Nangong Jing''s face, but it was quickly concealed by her. She regained her cold attitude and said in a deep voice, "Since that''s the case, remember to come to the Sword Palace after noon today. Don''t let us wait for you any longer."


    After saying that, Nangong Jing quickly walked out of the manor. Her footsteps were exceptionally fast, and she seemed to be fleeing for her life. Xu Hanxin thought about Liu Sheng and didn''t care about it, but when he raised his head again, he suddenly felt a murderous intent.


    Just as he was about to investigate where this killing intent came from, Fang Ziyu walked up to him.


    Eldest Miss Fang reached out and patted Xu Han on the shoulder as if she wanted to bid farewell to Jun. Then, she cupped her hands towards Xu Han and said seriously, "Brother Xu, take care!" After saying this, she glared at Xu Han and quickly left.


    At this moment, Xu Han seemed to feel something. He turned to look at Ye Hongjian, who was sitting beside him.


    At this moment, the other party was also looking at him.


    The two of them exchanged gazes, and the killing intent became even more intense. Xu Han was shocked, and his face immediately revealed a bitter expression.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 523 Young Master, What a Blessing!

    "Rakshasa Sect, Blood Saber Mountain, Burning Heaven Valley, Sunset Cloud Valley, Tiger Roar Villa ¡­ Nearly half of the twelve towns have already fallen to Crimson Firmament Sect. This does not include the ambiguous Wind Moon Pavilion, Listening Sword Manor, and Dragon Tiger Sect."


    When he returned from the meeting of the Sword Handling Pavilion, it was already dusk. Although it was only a third-line red robe, Fang Ziyu, who was still invited to participate in the meeting, walked on the streets of Hengroyal City and muttered.


    "There are a total of seven or eight hundred Jianghu experts who came from various sects and hid in Heng Imperial City. These people have only been discovered. Those who are hiding in the shadows are probably several times the number." Yan Zhan, who was standing at the side, also took over the conversation and said with a serious expression.


    "Sigh" Fang Ziyu sighed and said to himself, "Looks like the Sword Handling Pavilion is in danger."


    At this point, Fang Ziyu turned to look at Xu Han, who had been silent for a long time. She asked, "Xu, you said that the Sword Handling Pavilion is at least in sync with the Great Xia Imperial Court. If the Crimson Firmament Sect really brought these Jianghu people to attack the Sword Handling Pavilion, wouldn''t it be embarrassing to the Imperial Court?"


    Fang Ziyu''s unintentional question pierced Xu Han''s heart.


    He had thought of this from the beginning.


    Even though the Great Xia Dynasty seemed to be much weaker than the other sects, the lean camels were still bigger than horses. If the two sides really tore through each other''s faces, regardless of which side won, they would most likely end up losing.


    Such a course of action was quite unwise.


    However, if the Crimson Firmament Sect were to go mad by themselves, it would be fine. How did they convince the other sects to follow him and take such a big risk in carrying out this matter?


    Could it be that there were some hidden reasons behind this that the crowd had neglected?


    Xu Han did not understand. The Swordsman Meeting today was mostly because of this. Helplessness, Nangong Jing could only order the various forces to guard against it. Of course, he also instructed Xu Han to keep an eye on the swordsman in his hands who could betray him at any time.


    Apart from this, the successive assassinations of experts from various sects of Great Xia at the Great Evolution Realm by unknown organizations had also become more and more intense recently. Xiao Ran personally went out to investigate this matter. Half a month had passed without any results, and this had also become an important proof that the Jianghu parties were pointing at the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    Together, many things caused Xu Han to vaguely smell the smell of rain approaching.


    ¡­


    The group quickly returned to their mansion.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hongjian stood in front of the manor gate, seemingly waiting for a long time.


    "Let''s settle this later in the autumn." Seeing that Fang Ziyu looked at Xu Han with a strange expression, Yan Zhan patted Xu Han on the shoulder, signaling him to take care of himself. After that, the two of them tactfully greeted Ye Hongjian and entered the manor.


    Xu Han scratched his head, thinking that Ye Hongjian was still angry with him for today''s Nangong Jingzhi incident. "Then¡­ I''m a little hungry. I''ll go in and see if Big Brother Chu''s food is ready."


    Xu Han said in panic. In order to temporarily avoid the sharpness, he wanted to follow Fang Ziyu and the other two into the manor.


    However, how could Ye Hongjian fulfill his wish? At that time, she reached out and grabbed Xu Han''s arm.


    "It''s already past dinner. I''ll take you somewhere else to eat." The girl whispered, but her calm tone made Xu Han''s heart skip a beat, and he couldn''t understand the other party''s thoughts.


    However, he still bravely nodded his head and said, "Then ¡­ Alright then ¡­"


    Ye Hongjian probably recognized Xu Han''s strange tone. She rolled her eyes at him angrily and said, "Where is the courage to promise Nangong Jing today? Is this still the Xu Han I know?"


    "Haha." Xu Han didn''t dare to go against Ye Hongjian at this moment, so he could only hurriedly agree and laugh apologetically.


    ¡­


    The restaurant Ye Hongjian was looking for was located in a corner of the northern part of the Royal City. Whether it was the size or the decoration of the restaurant, it was extremely simple and crude. It was only the most ordinary roadside stall, but the taste was surprisingly suited to Xu Han''s taste.


    Xu Han, who had been sitting in the Sword Handling Manor listening to Nangong Jing''s group for an entire afternoon, was indeed a little hungry. With the current delicious food, he naturally moved his index finger. After carefully confirming that Ye Hongjian really wanted him to come here for dinner, he opened his chest, and the wind blew and the clouds blew.


    Throughout the entire process, Ye Hongjian did not make a sound. She only looked at Xu Han with a smile on the corner of her mouth. It seemed that the appearance of this youth eating and drinking was also an extremely interesting thing in her eyes.


    Xu Han was somewhat uncomfortable when she saw this. He raised his head and asked, "Hongjian, aren''t you going to eat?"


    "I''ve already eaten it." Ye Hongjian was a little helpless towards Xu Han''s words and replied unhappily.


    Xu Han''s face instantly revealed an awkward expression. Looking at the sky, it was probably past E, and it was already past the time for him to finish his meal.


    Ye Hongjian could also roughly see Xu Han''s embarrassment. She secretly sighed in her heart. This Xu Han was usually very alert, but he was the only one who was so stunned that he made people gnash their teeth. However, Ye Hongjian did not want to see him in such an awkward situation, so she could only think of a way to break this awkward situation.


    "Is it delicious?" She asked with a smile.


    Xu Han, who could finally get rid of the previous topic, naturally had to seize this opportunity. Hearing this, he immediately nodded his head hurriedly, "It''s delicious. How did Hongjian find such a restaurant?"


    A few days ago, Xu Han had unwittingly eaten the food Ye Hongjian had personally cooked, and had given some incorrect comments. Ever since then, Ye Hongjian seemed to have put in a lot of effort to cook a meal that was much better than before, and it was extremely suitable for Xu Han''s appetite. The restaurant he found today was quite similar to Ye Hongjian''s craftsmanship, so Xu Han couldn''t help but be curious.


    However, for some reason, a wisp of red cloud suddenly rose on Ye Hongjian''s cheeks when she heard this question, as if she was intentionally avoiding Xu Han''s gaze. At that time, she put aside her head and said, "Whatever¡­ whichever house you want¡­"


    "Is that so?" Xu Han did not doubt his existence, but he was still curious as to why he had found this family''s taste so similar to his.


    "Otherwise!" Ye Hongjian''s voice suddenly grew louder, and a wisp of red cloud appeared on her cheeks.


    Even Xu Han noticed something strange at this moment. He looked at Ye Hongjian strangely and was about to ask a question, but Ye Hongjian seemed to know what Xu Han was going to say. She took the lead and stood up. She said unkindly, "Have you finished eating yet?"


    Seeing that Ye Hongjian was about to leave, Xu Han hurriedly wiped the oil stains off the corners of his mouth and immediately stood up. He was still worried that Ye Hongjian was still angry about Nangong Jing, so he naturally did not dare to continue to entangle himself on this topic that Ye Hongjian did not want to talk about.


    "Shopkeeper, check out!" He called out loudly to the shopkeeper who was still busy in the inner room, thinking about leaving with Ye Hongjian after he checked out.


    However, who knew that Ye Hongjian, who had heard this, seemed to have remembered something and hurriedly turned around and said, "Don''t!"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a woman in her early forties walked out of the room.


    She came to Xu Han with a smile and said with an extremely familiar expression, "No need, this girl has already paid for all the meals for the past six months to Young Master."


    Hearing this, Xu Han stopped in his pocket. He looked at the woman and then at Ye Hongjian, who was supporting his forehead. He was a little confused. This was the first time he had come to this restaurant for dinner today. Why would Ye Hongjian pay for half a year of food?


    Just as she was puzzled, the woman''s voice sounded again.


    ''"Young Master is really lucky. In order to find a restaurant that suits your appetite, your wife traveled all over the Horizontal Imperial City to find me. Ever since then, she has worked tirelessly to buy all kinds of food from me for you to bring back. With such a woman, I''m afraid that Young Master is the blessing of her previous life."


    The old woman said with a complimentary expression, but she did not notice Xu Han''s sudden enlightenment and Ye Hongjian''s sudden blush like a falling gorge on her cheeks.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 524 People Returning From Hell

    The Imperial City was still bustling at night. Ordinary people did not seem to be affected by the war at the border or the undercurrents in Jianghu.


    The pedestrians were still shuttling through the streets, and the vendors were still shouting with all their might.


    The troubles of great men had nothing to do with them, at least until something happened. This is not their insensitivity, but many things even if you are worried, it will not change anything. Instead, living a good life in the present is the most important thing for these ordinary people.


    Only Ye Hongjian and Xu Han seemed to have exchanged positions when they came out of the restaurant.


    Ye Hongjian was like a child who had made a mistake. She kept her head down and remained silent. However, the difference was that Xu Han did not dare and did not want to lose his temper with Ye Hongjian.


    He just felt that it was somewhat funny and somewhat unbelievable.


    This kind of thing was really not something that Ye Hongjian could do with her temper.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, there was indeed something fishy about it. After all, with Ye Hongjian''s eldest young miss who did not touch the spring water with her ten fingers, it really did not make sense for her to be able to improve her cooking skills in such a short period of time.


    It was just that Xu Han had never thought that Ye Hongjian would take the food in the restaurant and serve it as something he had personally done. Therefore, apart from sighing, he did not do what he wanted.


    He looked at Ye Hongjian, who was silent with her head lowered. He wanted to find a topic to resolve this awkward situation. Although he could not understand why Ye Hongjian did this, the root of the matter clearly came from him. He naturally wouldn''t criticize Ye Hongjian for this, so he wanted to say something after thinking for a bit.


    ''"Xiao Han" Before he could say anything, Ye Hongjian interrupted him first.


    Xu Han, who originally thought that Ye Hongjian would remain silent for a long time, was slightly stunned when he heard this. He turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    At that time, Ye Hongjian''s head was buried even lower. The flames from the lanterns on both sides of the street shone on the side of a woman dressed in red. It was unknown if it was because of some unspeakable panic that the eyelashes on the woman''s pair of eyes, which had a picturesque appearance, blinked uneasily.


    She stopped and fell silent for a few more breaths before saying in a voice that was more than a few points lower than usual, "Do you think I did a terrible job?"


    Xu Han was stunned again. Ye Hongjian''s question was somewhat abrupt for Xu Han.


    He used about a breath of time to think about this question carefully. Then, a certain expression appeared on his face. He shook his head decisively, "No!"


    "Actually, I''ve always thought that the food cooked on Hongjian is the most delicious thing in the world!"


    Xu Han''s words could be said to be resolute. With that serious expression on his face, who would disagree with him on this point? He would immediately use his sword to kill one of his opponents and turn his horse upside down.


    However, in his opinion, the best answer was Ye Hongjian''s big eyes.


    The loneliness on Ye Hongjian''s face dissipated at this moment. She said angrily, "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    Xu Han blinked his eyes and asked in confusion, "What is that?"


    Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but stroke her forehead and sigh. At this moment, she was secretly questioning herself as to why she had taken a fancy to this idiot.


    But now, Ye Hongjian could only endure this''evil consequence ''. She sank her eyebrows and asked, "I''m asking if I did a terrible job as a wife!"


    At this moment, Xu Han finally reacted. However, if this question was put before him, Xu Han might be able to have a good chat with Ye Hongjian. However, at this moment, Ye Hongjian, who was clearly enraged by Xu Han''s wooden stare, was obviously not someone Xu Han could afford to provoke.


    Driven by a strong desire to survive, Xu Han nodded heavily once again and said resolutely, "How could that be? You can''t do better!"


    After Xu Han''s appearance, Ye Hongjian''s resentment in her heart had mostly disappeared by eighty percent. She rolled her eyes at the youth again, but the expression on her face became lonely in the blink of an eye.


    "I was just thinking, I never seemed to have been able to help you with anything¡­"


    Ye Hongjian lowered her head and her voice became undetectable again.


    "It''s good in Chang''an, it''s good here. I can''t even cook a delicious meal for you."


    "Is a wife like me really competent?"


    Ye Hongjian knew Xu Han well, She could tell that Xu Han was worried about Liu Sheng''s affairs. Apart from that, he could also see that he had other thoughts. Xu Han never took the initiative to mention these thoughts. Ye Hongjian wanted to ask but did not ask because she knew that there was a reason why Xu Han did not say anything. It was also because of this reason that even if she did, Xu Han would only find some reasons to prevaricate.


    However, she really wanted to do something for Xu Han. Especially after seeing Nangong Jing find that Confucian and Taoist master for Xu Han today, her instinct as a woman made her faintly realize some unstable factors. Of course, the most important thing was her guilt for not doing anything.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hongjian frowned, and the loneliness on her face became a few points heavier.


    Although Xu Han was somewhat slow to deal with this man and woman, his mind was delicate after all. He quickly understood the general cause and effect from Ye Hongjian''s words, but in fact, he did not blame Ye Hongjian in the slightest.


    Perhaps he had always been vengeful towards his enemies, but he was extremely lenient towards those who recognized him.


    Moreover, in his opinion, Ye Hongjian did not do anything wrong. Everyone was an independent existence in the world, and had their own unavoidable and unsincere words. If he asked others to stand on the same side as him in everything, and felt that the other party''s actions were slightly inappropriate, would he ever consider it on the other party''s side?


    Such a person would probably never have a heart-to-heart relationship with him.


    Everything Ye Hongjian had done in her position was already all she could do. Besides, Xu Han was not satisfied with being able to make such a woman treat him like this, so he could no longer give birth to any harsh reprimand.


    He looked at the lonely Ye Hongjian and felt some pity in his heart.


    Driven by such pity, he actually stretched out his hand and touched the girl''s head. The touch of the palm and the girl''s soft hair made Xu Han feel a little apathetic.


    Ye Hongjian was also alarmed by Xu Han''s sudden bold action. She raised her head like an electric shock, but at that time, she met the youth''s gaze, and his voice immediately rang in her ears.


    "Did I ever tell you?"


    "Huh?"


    "It''s great that you''re here."


    Ye Hongjian''s body trembled. Her gaze towards Xu Han instantly flickered. Her pair of dark eyes seemed to be capable of speaking, reflecting the lights in the Royal City, flickering with a dazzling light that was even more resplendent than the starlight.


    It seemed to be due to some kind of tacit understanding. At this moment, the two of them looked straight at each other. Their heads were getting closer and closer, and they could even clearly feel each other''s breathing becoming heavier and heavier.


    "Master, what are they doing?" At this moment, a tender voice broke the charming atmosphere between the two of them.


    The awakened two separated as if they had been electrocuted. Only then did they realize that they were still in the midst of this disturbance.


    "They''re fighting."


    "Fighting? Then why don''t you use your sword?"


    "Eh ¡­ this is the battle between experts. Their gazes intersected, seemingly completely motionless. In fact, their internal spiritual will has already exchanged blows a thousand times."


    "Then was Master fighting with that big sister of some building so close last time?"


    "Mm¡­ Of course. Sigh! Stop it, we have to hurry."


    "Oh."


    At this moment, a strange conversation entered their ears. They looked in the direction of the voice and saw a middle-aged man hurriedly leaving not far away with a little girl in a sheep''s horn braid.


    The two of them exchanged a glance. They did not probe into this strange master and disciple. They only remembered that the two of them had almost lost their composure in this busy city. They couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. They hurriedly turned their gazes away from each other at that time.


    ''"I didn''t expect that Normally, Mu Leng would pretend to be a girl. You are also a top-notch expert when it comes to deceiving girls. No wonder Nangong Jing changed his methods all day long and wanted to lean against you ¡­" After a moment of silence, Ye Hongjian teased again.


    How could Xu Han withstand such mockery? He immediately explained, "Nangong Jing is just a business person. I really have nothing to do with her."


    "Then do you want to have anything to do with it?" Ye Hongjian blinked her eyes.


    Xu Han''s body trembled as he said solemnly, "Naturally, I don''t want to."


    Ye Hongjian was also amused by Xu Han''s appearance. She frowned and said, "Forgive me for not having the courage to do so."


    Seeing her like this, Xu Han also smiled slightly and was about to say something, but at that time, his brows suddenly wrinkled and he raised his head to look into the depths of the street corner. At that moment, his pupils suddenly dilated, and fear appeared between his eyebrows.


    When Ye Hongjian saw that Xu Han had suddenly disappeared, it was a little strange. She raised her head to look at the youth, but she also noticed the youth''s abnormal state. She hurriedly followed Xu Han''s gaze and looked towards the corner of the street. When she saw what was happening at the corner of the street clearly, her body seemed to be heavily injured and she froze in place.


    At the end of the street, people came and went.


    In the crowd, an old man dressed in a crow-green robe stood there like a ghost. The crowd passed by him as if they could not sense his existence at all. The old man''s gaze did not stop at all on the pedestrians either. He stood there as if he had crawled out of hell. His gaze was gloomy, as if he had passed through the Netherworld of Yellow Springs, past the Gate of Life and Death, and reached here.


    Ye Hongjian could no longer suppress the horror in her heart.


    She murmured.


    "Grandpa Headmaster¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 525 No. 1 in the World

    Ye Hongjian would never forget this face.


    When she was a child, she lifted her up high and said that when Little Red Paper grew up, she would be the most beautiful girl in the world.


    This face that told her of the great righteousness of her country, that life took precedence.


    The face that told her so many stories and so many truths.


    Once upon a time, the owner of this face was the most perfect person in the world that Ye Hongjian believed. He was full of experience, but he was also thinking of the world.


    She had once taken him as a role model, treating him as her master, wanting to be like him.


    However, in the end, her yearning made her an accomplice in Xu Han''s meticulous planning for several years. She was filled with guilt towards Xu Han for this, but she still couldn''t believe that the kind old man in her eyes would use such a poisonous scheme.


    Of course, she had already buried these doubts in her heart. After all, the Headmaster was already dead.


    To die somewhere she did not know was not something that was open to question. The broken life tablet was ironclad evidence.


    But now, the Headmaster was standing in front of her again, within a hundred feet of her.


    This was not her misconception, because the fear on Xu Han''s face also conveyed this fact to her.


    But why is he here? Do you want to come back from the dead or borrow the corpse to revive? What was his purpose? What do you want to do?


    At this moment, these questions inevitably surged into Ye Hongjian''s heart.


    But she didn''t have time to think about these questions.


    Rumble!


    Just now, he could see the dark clouds covering the horizon of the stars and the moon, and a huge thunderous roar rang out.


    The gale blew, and all the lights on the streets were extinguished, and the merchandise of the merchants was blown up, and the clothes of the pedestrians were lifted up.


    Instinctively, everyone who knew that the heavy rain was coming quickly walked towards the eaves on both sides of the street.


    Xu Han and the cyan ghost were cleared of a path that could lead directly to each other. The gazes of both sides exchanged, and they were silent on the street where the sudden gale blew.


    Drop!


    The first drop of rain fell from a distance of ten thousand feet and landed heavily on the paved streets of the Royal City. With a crisp sound, it shattered into pieces.


    However, that soft sound was like some sort of order.


    The heavy rain poured down in an instant, and the pedestrians who didn''t have time to hide from the rain let out cries of alarm and ran quickly through the streets.


    The old man standing at the corner of the street, dressed in a crow-green robe, suddenly stirred up against the wind.


    At that moment, the ground where his feet were standing also slightly bulged, and two cracks appeared.


    In the next moment, the bulge spread at an astonishing speed towards the place where Xu Han and Ye Hongjian were. It seemed that the two cracks were also rising along with this bulge, continuously flowing towards the place where the two of them were.


    The faces of Xu Han and the other two darkened, and the true essence and sword intent around their bodies surged out at that moment.


    The muscles in Xu Han''s body bulged high, and his majestic aura spread out. Ye Hongjian''s clothes were stirred, and the phantom image of a Divine Phoenix Bird appeared behind him, and at that moment, it flapped its wings and let out a long cry.


    Boom!


    A loud noise rang out.


    At that moment, the bluestone slab paved the streets of Horizontal Imperial City was suddenly raised. Gravel and dust flew into the sky. Pedestrians on both sides let out loud cries of terror as they randomly tried to avoid the flying stones, but they were still hit by the stones.


    The two thigh-thick vines in the dust revealed their true bodies like poisonous snakes. They attacked Xu Han and the other two as if they had intelligence.


    Relying on his powerful body, Xu Han stretched out his hand to grab the whistling vine. The force in his hand sank as he tried to tear the vine apart, but his expression changed the moment he attacked. He had clearly exuded all the strength in his body, but the vine was extremely tenacious. His pull was like mud bulls falling into the sea, not causing even the slightest damage to the vine.


    One had to know that Xu Han''s fleshly body had already reached the Seventh Undying Realm. The strength of that fleshly body was no longer something that could be described with just the words''terrifying ''. It was not too much to say that it could be used to split a stone with its fleshly body, but at this moment, there was actually no way to use this vine at all.


    This is a good illustration of some of the problems.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but raise his head to look at the green-robed ghost at the corner of the street. At that moment, his pupils suddenly dilated, and he could clearly smell the aura of an immortal from the figure''s body!


    On the other side, the Divine Phoenix Bird called out by Ye Hongjian seemed to have some restraining effect on the vine. The Spiritual Flames stimulated by the Divine Phoenix Bird and the scorching temperature attached to her sword could actually cut off the strange vine that Xu Han had no choice but to do, but all she could do was limited to this.


    Those vines would quickly extend out new branches where they were cut off, and not only that, they would be cut off on the ground and take root when they landed, turning into another vine of the same thickness that swept towards Ye Hongjian.


    The battle took place too suddenly.


    Neither Ye Hongjian nor Xu Han had the mood to delve into why the Headmaster had appeared here, much less why he had acted so decisively against the two of them.


    Under the attack of the powerful and strange vines, they had no choice but to go all out.


    Ye Hongjian was in danger. Although she had the ability to cut the vines, every time she cut the vines, a new vine would grow. This method multiplied the pressure she needed to face.


    Realizing this, Ye Hongjian used her long sword to force away the vines that were coming at her again. After that, she retreated a few steps. Then, her eyes sank, and the cold sword that shone brightly was easily erected in front of her chest. The Divine Phoenix Bird behind her also seemed to feel something. At that moment, it flapped its wings and let out a long cry. Then, it turned into a streak of light and attached itself to Ye Hongjian''s sword.


    At that moment, the scorching fire on the snow-white sword lit up, and something rose from the woman''s picturesque eyebrows.


    "Feng Tianxiang!"


    Her mouth was as soft as an edict.


    The longsword swung out once again, accompanied by a phoenix phantom, and it shot straight towards the vine that was whistling towards it!


    It had to be said that Ye Hongjian was praised by Great Zhou as the most talented person in the younger generation. When Xu Han left Chang''an, this girl''s cultivation was only at the early Heaven Hunt Realm, and her face had disappeared. At this moment, her cultivation was still at the Great Ascension Realm, and her body had faintly touched the threshold of the Great Evolution Realm. Moreover, with her talent, the combat strength she displayed was probably no less than that of most Great Evolution Realm experts.


    The power of the sword intent and the Phoenix Spirit Flame was even greater.


    Suddenly, it was as if a phoenix had truly appeared.


    Under this sword intent, the vines that were brandishing their teeth and claws were cut into pieces like they had been defeated. However, before these broken branches could reach out again, the Phoenix Spiritual Flames that had come along with the sword intent also displayed their might. The broken branches had just fallen, and the Spiritual Flames wrapped around them and instantly burned them to ashes.


    Before Ye Hongjian, who had achieved such a result, had time to reveal a happy expression, the green-robed old man standing at the corner of the street began to stir up his clothes again. Two enormous vines grew out from the ground beneath his feet and attacked again with a whistle.


    Ye Hongjian frowned.


    It was not only because of the difficult vines, but also because she could not accept fighting with this old man.


    However, the other party did not have the slightest temper to sit down and chat with her.


    Ye Hongjian''s heart gave off an indescribable smell, like the sorrow after some beliefs collapsed, but she had no choice but to suppress this sorrow. She turned to look at Xu Han, who was trembling with the vine, and said in a deep voice, "Xiao Han!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han swung the pitch-black divine sword in his hand. Three thousand golden sword shadows appeared. No one could defeat the vines, but they temporarily stopped Ling Lie''s attack.


    Then he turned to look at Ye Hongjian, and the two of them exchanged glances, even though they understood each other''s intentions.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian''s eyes narrowed as she waved the sword in her hand, and the raging Spiritual Flames once again rose from her sword.


    ¡­


    The rain became heavier and heavier, wetting the streets of Heng Imperial City thoroughly.


    The city wall covered in dark clouds didn''t have a single ray of light, only the sword shadow on the street flashed.


    Ordinary people had never seen such a scene before. Most of them were running with their heads crossed. They wished they could escape from this place far away. Those who could not escape also hid in shops on both sides of the street. They only dared to observe this battle that ordinary people could not understand through the cracks in the door.


    Under one of the eaves in the middle of the street, the old man and the young man seemed to be out of place.


    The old man dressed in linen was holding an oil paper umbrella. A downpour of rain fell along the skeleton of the oil paper umbrella, forming a water curtain in the old man''s eyes.


    The girl with the horn braids under the old man looked pink and tender, Her face was somewhat baby fat. She was currently eating a steamed bun in her arms. However, compared to the steamed bun in her hand, it seemed that this battle of life and death that could affect the fish in the pond at any time would attract the little girl''s attention. She narrowed her eyes and looked at everything in front of her, her eyebrows filled with yearning.


    "Master, are they also fighting?"


    "Yes."


    "Why is it different from before?"


    "There are countless cultivation methods in the world, so the method of fighting is naturally different."


    "Then which one is more powerful?"


    "All of them are powerful, but none of them are the most powerful."


    "Then will you be the strongest?"


    "Of course."


    "Then when will you teach me?"


    "I''ve already taught you."


    "You''re lying!" The little girl tilted her head and thought carefully. The old man had taught her how to write, how to squat, and how to eat not only meat but also vegetables. However, these were far inferior to the comings and goings in front of him.


    She was just about to ask the old man to reason, but the old man seemed to have lost interest in the great battle before her at that time and was about to leave.


    Seeing this, the little girl hurriedly chased after him in the rain. She muttered discontentedly, "If you don''t teach, you don''t teach. You know how to lie."


    The old man looked sideways at the girl whose cheeks were bulging like goldfish and smiled.


    "The most powerful kung fu in the world¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "Survive."


    "Survive?"


    "Mm. You are the most powerful person in the world after all the people who are stronger than you have survived."


    "For example?"


    "Wei Changming¡­"


    "What about another example?"


    "Wu Xiaohe¡­"


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Wang Yangming¡­"


    "Are you the strongest now?"


    "No, there''s still one more person left."


    "Who?"


    "Li Dongjun!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 526 Buying And Selling

    The phoenix phantom formed from sword intent and spirit flames whistled out from Ye Hongjian''s sword again.


    In this stance, she activated her true essence and sword intent, and the aura she displayed was several points stronger than before.


    The vines that were like poisonous snakes attacking the two of them were cut into pieces one after another in front of the phoenix phantom, and then burned to ashes by the Spiritual Flames.


    Although the power of the vines had been reduced by a few points, the Phoenix phantom did not stop after destroying the vines. He let out a long cry and charged straight at the old man in green standing at the corner of the street.


    The Spiritual Flames burning all over its body carried an extremely high temperature. Wherever it passed, the rainwater that covered a radius of several zhang was completely evaporated in the air that was more than ten zhang away from it, turning into white smoke that rose up.


    As a result, the streets in the rainy night were easily enveloped in a layer of mist.


    The green-robed old man standing at the corner of the street looked at the howling phoenix silhouette. For the first time, some changes appeared on his ice-cold, statue-like face.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and two cold words spat out from his mouth.


    "Stupid."


    He could clearly see that although Ye Hongjian''s move was powerful, it had almost exhausted all the true essence in her body. This move was far from being able to defeat him. As long as he blocked this move, the girl would be the lamb on the chopping board to be slaughtered, allowing him to handle it.


    With this thought in mind, he slowly stretched out his hand.


    However, that seemingly slow movement was extremely accurate as it pressed down on the Phoenix phantom''s head before the Phoenix phantom collided with his body.


    The flaming phoenix phantom and the divine fire spirit flame that could cut through the rain curtain were as ridiculous as chickens in front of the old man''s old hand.


    It stopped.


    It was as if he had encountered an invisible but real heavenly chasm, and the Phoenix phantom stopped.


    In the next moment, a sorrowful cry came out from its mouth, and its body completely turned into powder as the old man''s hand clenched slightly, disappearing in all directions like a flowing light.


    "So many years, have you learned this ability?" The old man asked with narrowed eyes.


    He was dressed in a long azure robe, floating in the night wind and rain, like a ghost crawling out of hell, murmuring to strangers.


    "Of course not!"


    The one who responded to him was not Ye Hongjian, but Xu Han''s furious roar.


    In the afterglow of the Phoenix phantom''s body dissipating, the youth''s figure suddenly appeared.


    He leapt up high, clenched his fist in his right arm, and the veins on his fist burst out.


    It was clear that this punch had condensed the strength of Xu Han''s entire body.


    The azure-robed old man''s eyes narrowed at that moment, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    In this short moment, Xu Han''s fist had already arrived in front of him.


    Seeing that this punch was about to shake the old man''s body, the next moment, the old man''s body suddenly disappeared.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s fist landed on the ground where the old man had just stood.


    Boom!


    A loud noise rang out.


    The bluestone-paved street was blasted open by Xu Han''s punch. Dust rose from the sky, but the true force was far more than that. After a few breaths, cracks spread through the pits where Xu Han''s fist was. The houses on both sides of the street were actually shaken by the aftershocks and were on the verge of collapse.


    The people hiding in the house let out cries of alarm and hurriedly fled from this place.


    The corner of Xu Han''s eyes lit up as golden sword shadows surged out from the wooden box behind him. They flew towards the two streets, cutting the huge rubble that collapsed when the houses collapsed into pieces to cover for the civilians to escape from this troubled place.


    After doing all of this, Xu Han looked at the old man in green who was standing not far away. At this moment, he finally said the first thing he said after meeting the old man. He asked him, "Who are you?"


    The old man seemed to have been waiting for Xu Han, and he didn''t rush to make a move after that.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on the corner of the old man''s mouth. He looked up at Xu Han and asked meaningfully, "Who am I? Can''t you tell?"


    Xu Han''s expression became gloomier and gloomier. He stared at the old man and said resolutely, "You''re not him! Who exactly are you?"


    "Hmph." The old man snorted coldly. At that time, a green robe stirred up again. The ground beneath his feet began to bulge and shatter as the true essence poured into his body. After a few breaths, hundreds of giant vines broke through the ground like poisonous snakes. They twisted and rotated in front of him, but they weren''t in a hurry to attack.


    The old man looked at Xu Han with great interest, and then glanced at the people around him who had successfully escaped under the cover of the golden sword shadow stimulated by Xu Han. The smile on the corner of his lips gradually became somewhat ferocious.


    "I''m not me."


    "But you''re still you."


    "On the surface, he said that he wanted to be ruthless, but he couldn''t endure the ancestor''s desire to do something for some unrelated people."


    "I thought that after experiencing so many things, you would somewhat change, but I don''t want you to always have a bad memory."


    When the old man said this, he shook his head regretfully.


    But in the next moment, his hand suddenly stretched out and several vines whistled towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled as he didn''t dare to hold it up. The black sword was placed across his chest.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound echoed out. Although Xu Han was extremely vigilant in blocking the attack of the vine, the enormous force carried by the vine was still transmitted to his body through the sword. His face turned pale, and his body involuntarily flew backwards, heavily falling to the ground.


    "If it weren''t for your soft-heartedness in the Gu Forest back then, why would your friend still be lying in bed now?"


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that you couldn''t bear to kill Qin Keqing back then, why would Yuan Xiucheng choose you? Now that you''ve already completed five years of Asura cultivation, redeem yourself and live a peaceful life of your own ¡­"


    "It''s a miracle that you''re able to survive until now."


    At that moment, the old man seemed to have been opened up. He kept speaking softly, and his footsteps slowly moved towards Xu Han, who had been knocked to the ground and was wrapped around by the vines, unable to move at the same time.


    Very quickly, he arrived in front of Xu Han. He looked down at the disgruntled youth from above.


    Even though his expression was full of ridicule, it was filled with a trace of pity.


    "Since you like saving people so much, why don''t I give you a chance¡­"


    "Die ¡­"


    "Then give this world a chance to live."


    "It''s a good deal, isn''t it?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 527 Du Pingce

    It''s still raining.


    Wet the Heng Imperial City, and also wet Xu Han''s body, which was imprisoned by the vines.


    As for the old man in green, although he was standing in the middle of a torrential rain, he did not touch the slightest bit of rain. The torrential rain fell several zhang away from his body as if he had encountered some sort of heavenly chasm. At that time, it fell along both sides.


    After the green-robed old man finished speaking, three more vines stretched out from his back, continuously spinning and twisting around his shoulders, finally turning into a sharp wooden thorn.


    At that moment, a cold light flashed in the old man''s eyes. Xu Han did not dare to doubt the old man''s determination to take his life.


    "Xiao Han!" Seeing this, Ye Hongjian''s expression instantly changed. She could not care about her body that had become weak because of stimulating her true essence. At that time, she quickly stepped forward and raised her sword to save her.


    "Hmph." However, before she could even reach a distance of thirty meters, the old man let out a cold snort. Several more vines extended out from behind him and shot straight at Ye Hongjian. Ye Hongjian, who was already exhausted, was no match for these vines. The sword in her hand immediately flew out, and her body was firmly pressed to the ground by those vines, unable to move.


    The green-robed old man who finished all of this smiled faintly. It was probably because he felt that victory was in his grasp. At this moment, he wasn''t in a hurry to make a move.


    As he looked at Xu Han, who was constantly trying to break free from his restraints, the expression of pity in his eyes became a few points heavier than before.


    "This is the price of kindness. On this path, you have to learn to choose. Otherwise, you will not only harm yourself, but also others. Sometimes, unscrupulous means are the greatest kindness." The old man seemed to have returned to the snowy land of the Serene Continent back then and said in a long tone.


    "So you plotted against Xiao Han! You lied to everyone? Is this the great righteousness you taught me?" However, Xu Han did not respond to his words. Instead, Ye Hongjian, who was pressed tightly on the ground by the vines, asked the old man loudly.


    This question had been buried in Ye Hongjian''s heart for a long time. She really wanted to know how that kind old man had come up with such a poisonous scheme. At this moment, she could no longer hold back the doubts in her heart and asked this question.


    The green-robed old man''s body paused at that moment. The expression on his face became dull for a moment, but it quickly returned to its original state. He turned to look at Ye Hongjian.


    His gaze stopped on the girl for about half a breath before he said, "This is the essence of this world."


    "Behind all the eulogies is an unbearable discussion."


    "All the kings and generals are stepping on the bones beneath their feet."


    "All goodness is wrapped in evil."


    "The greater the good, the greater the evil."


    "If you carry goodness on your back, your hands will be stained with blood."


    The old man replied calmly, The rain is pouring down, For some reason, when the old man said those words, the rain that could not fall on his body seemed to have found a breakthrough and poured on his body. His clothes and hair were drenched at that time, but the almost fanatical flames in his eyes were burning more and more brightly in the heavy rain.


    However, this resignation obviously could not be approved by Ye Hongjian. She stared at the old man and asked again, "Then why did you teach me this?"


    The old man was stunned again, and after a few more breaths he said, "Even the cruelest villain will look forward to something good. I carry evil on my back for the sake of good."


    "But why do you still want to kill Xiao Han? You''ve already obtained everything you want!" Ye Hongjian asked unwillingly.


    "If I don''t kill him, someone will come and kill him. This is a knot of death. If you rise because of me, you will naturally fall because of me." The old man murmured to himself. The expression on his face became a little strange at that time, and the tone of his voice was also suffused with a strange smell.


    It was as if he was talking to himself, as if he was pouring it out to someone.


    Boom!


    A loud thunderous roar resounded from the rainstorm dome. The lightning serpent and lightning python that carried the terrifying might of the heavens ran through the clouds, as if urging the old man.


    Xu Han, who had struggled several times without any results, stopped his pointless movements at that time. He knew that his own strength was far from enough to break free from such a restriction. On the contrary, the old man''s words and the sudden thunder in the sky made Xu Han seem to have comprehended something.


    As he stared at the old man''s eyes, his pupils suddenly dilated. He suddenly said, "You were sent by them!"


    "Since you understand, you should know that your death is doomed. Since that''s the case, if you don''t die at my hands, then it will be considered as fate between us as master and disciple," the old man in green shirts said with a cold light in his eyes, "Since you understand, you should know that your death is doomed." "If you don''t die at my hands, then it will be considered as fate between us as master and disciple."


    The old man who spoke seemed to have lost interest in talking to Xu Han and the other two. The sharp wooden thorns behind him seemed to have sensed the old man''s thoughts, and at that moment, they abruptly attacked Xu Han''s face.


    Xu Han''s heart sank. He was very clear about the powerful power contained within this extremely ordinary wooden thorn. Even if he possessed an Immortal Realm physical body, if he was hit by this wooden thorn, he would probably end up dying on the spot.


    But Xu Han didn''t want to die, so he had to do something.


    As a result, at that moment, a seductive purple light suddenly appeared in the youth''s eyes.


    The muscles on his right arm began to wriggle irregularly. He wanted to use his right arm, the one from the Great Abyss Mountain Demon Lord!


    Of course, he was well aware of the risks involved. He did not open the sixth Demon Cave, and the five Demon Caves from before had already been used by him one by one. If he forcefully used the Demon Arms now, it was very likely that he would end up being devoured by the Demon Arms.


    But even so, Xu Han did not hesitate at all. His temperament was always like this. He could kill him, but even if he died, he would still have to eat a piece of meat from the other party''s body.


    With this thought in mind, Xu Han''s body began to emit a vast demonic aura. He saw that his right arm was about to be circulated by him.


    However, the green-robed old man who was determined to win seemed to have a chance of winning, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    "There is no Blood Blade in Horizontal Imperial City."


    But at this moment, an old voice suddenly came from not far away.


    That tone seemed to carry some sort of vast might. As soon as this voice came out, the old man in green''s wooden needle stabbed at Xu Han, and Xu Han''s inner breath that activated the demon arm involuntarily stopped.


    Such a change was unexpected to everyone present.


    At this moment, the two of them involuntarily raised their heads to look in the direction where the voice came from, only to see a figure dressed in sackcloth slowly walking towards the end of the street.


    His footsteps were very slow, but his speed was exceptionally fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Xu Han and the old man in green.


    It was also for the old man. He was dressed in sackcloth and fell into the rainstorm in Horizontal Imperial City. It was also impossible for him to get wet with his clothes.


    He did not stop for a moment on Xu Han''s body. Instead, he focused his gaze on the green-robed old man from the very beginning.


    "This old man has admired you for a long time. To be able to meet you today is truly a great fortune in my life. However, the Crossing Imperial City has its own rules. Isn''t your conduct a bit too reckless?" The linen-clothed old man narrowed his eyes and said.


    This person was the one who had met Xu Han several times, Grand Xia''s Grand Tutor, Confucian and Taoist Grandmaster Du Pingce Du.


    The green-robed old man seemed to be somewhat afraid of the sudden arrival of Du Pingce. He looked at the old man for a while before saying, "This old man doesn''t understand the rules of the Royal City, but you probably don''t understand the rules of this old man either."


    After saying that, dozens of vines stretched out from behind the green-robed old man, gesturing towards Du Pingce, as if he was ready to fight against this Confucian and Taoist Grandmaster at any time.


    Facing the green-robed old man''s tough attitude, Du Pingce smiled faintly and spat out four extremely simple words: "Follow the customs of the countryside."


    With this sound, Du Pingce''s sackcloth suddenly stirred up, and a mighty aura rose up in his body.


    At that time, the torrential rain began to gather around Du Pingce like an edict, and quickly condensed into a huge water dragon in front of him.


    He smiled again and looked at the old man in green. "Do you want to try?"


    The green-robed old man''s expression became somewhat ugly at that moment. He looked back and forth between Du Pingce and Xu Han for several breaths of time, as if he was weighing something. However, he soon found an answer to this measurement.


    "This matter is far from over. This is only the beginning."


    He said in a calm voice. At that moment, the azure figure really flashed like a ghost and disappeared from its original location.


    As for the vines that trapped Xu Han and Ye Hongjian, they gradually withered as he disappeared. In the blink of an eye, they turned into withered trees, no longer possessing the slightest bit of power they had before.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han!" Ye Hongjian, who had finally been unbound, quickly walked to Xu Han and helped the pale-faced youth up from the water-filled ground.


    Xu Han, who stood up, gave Ye Hongjian a relieved look. Then, he looked at the old man in sackcloth standing in front of him. Although his movements were somewhat inconvenient due to his injury, he still respectfully cupped his hands towards the old man at that time and said, "Thank you, Mr. Du, for saving him."


    However, who would have thought that this seemingly old and steady Confucian and Taoist master would blink at Xu Han strangely at that time, "If you want to thank me, you can''t thank me. This old man was entrusted by others."


    These words exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He was slightly stunned and couldn''t help but ask, "I wonder which benefactor entrusted it to me. I hope that Mr. Xu can tell me that I am also grateful."


    The expression on Du Pingce''s face became a little strange at that moment. He said, "You can''t say."


    "Why?"


    "Kid, don''t ask. This old man is doing this for your own good."


    "Sir, what is the meaning of this? This life-saving kindness is like rebirth. I hope you can tell me!"


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "En!"


    Du Pingce, who had received Xu Han''s affirmative answer, couldn''t help but sigh. "Then what are you waiting for? Come out!" He shouted to a certain place behind him.


    Hearing this, Xu Han and Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but look at where Du Pingce was looking. There, a tall woman hesitated for a moment before lowering her head and walking out of the eaves that she said she was avoiding.


    When he saw the woman''s appearance clearly, Xu Han was stunned. He subconsciously turned to look at Ye Hongjian beside him. The girl''s pretty face frowned, and the corner of Du Pingce''s mouth even outlined a smile of schadenfreude.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 528 A Bewilderment of the Locals

    Nangong Jing confidently told himself that all of this was just a coincidence.


    She happened to meet Xu Han and Ye Hongjian coincidentally on her way to the house of her father''s old friend, Mr. Du, after the swordsman''s meeting.


    Of course, she could take a detour. En, or rather, bypassing the two of them was the shortest way to Mr. Du''s mansion. She happened to be walking this detour today, and coincidentally, Xu Han and Ye Hongjian were also walking along this path.


    Of course, she could speed up her footsteps, but it was a coincidence that she deliberately slowed down her footsteps today and followed behind the two of them.


    As a result, it was very coincidental that she witnessed the battle between the strange old man in green and Xu Han.


    Although she was dissatisfied with Xu Han, no matter what, Xu Han was still a member of the Sword Handling Pavilion. After confirming that she was far from being the opponent of the green-robed old man, Nangong Jing went to Mr. Du''s house and invited this Confucian and Taoist master to take action.


    This is a string of somewhat far-fetched but ultimately justifiable logic.


    However, what was inexplicable was the panicked expression on her face when she rushed into the Du Mansion, as well as her absent-minded appearance before confirming that Xu Han had escaped from danger.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Jing''s heart was in a mess.


    She did not understand where such emotions came from or why they arose.


    Therefore, when she appeared in front of Xu Han and Ye Hongjian, Nangong Jing lowered his head and didn''t dare to look directly at them.


    ¡­


    However, although the rescued Xu Han was curious as to why Nangong Jing had appeared here, he could roughly guess from what Du Pingce had said before that the reason why this Confucian and Taoist master had appeared here was probably due to this Miss Nangong.


    He smiled and cupped his hands towards Nangong Jing. "Xu Han thanked Lord Nangong for saving his life."


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing''s body trembled slightly. After a while, he said, "I just happened to see it."


    Of course, she wanted her words to sound as convincing as possible. However, her intermittent tone clearly did not make her wish come true. For this reason, a red cloud appeared on Nangong Jing''s cheeks. Although it was still shallow, it could be considered the first time since the founding of heaven and earth.


    If her younger brother, Nangong Zhuo, were here, he would inevitably give Xu Han another thumbs-up when he saw this situation.


    However, Xu Han was still wondering why the deceased Headmaster had appeared here, and why he insisted on killing him. Although Xu Han had some faint speculations about these reasons, such speculations could not calm his heart down. Instead, his mood became even heavier. It was precisely because of this that Xu Han did not notice the peculiarity on Nangong Jing''s face. Although Ye Hongjian noticed it, she only looked deeply at Nangong Jing''s peculiarity and did not break it.


    At that time, the atmosphere on the field was somewhat awkward. Du Pingce, who was over 70 years old, looked at the three juniors. His eyes narrowed and he probably read something. At that time, he simply said, "I heard from Jing''er that a friend of Young Master Xu''s is suffering from a terrible illness."


    Hearing this, Xu Han immediately regained his senses. He repeatedly nodded at Mr. Du and said, "There really is something going on. I don''t know."


    "I have already agreed to this matter. Since we meet today, it would not be like a clash of suns if we chose a day. Young Master, please lead the way." The old scholar chuckled.


    Xu Han was overjoyed, so he put down his thoughts for the time being and said repeatedly, "This is very good. Thank you, sir."


    ¡­


    The rainstorm in summer night came and went quickly. When Xu Han brought Du Pingce back to the manor gate, the downpour of rainstorm had long since ceased. Nangong Jing said that he was going to deal with some matters after the war, so he did not leave with Xu Han and the others.


    Xu Han reckoned that the people in the Imperial City and the Great Xia Imperial Court would have to give an explanation for the commotion caused by this battle. They did not notice Nangong Jing''s unusual behavior. Instead, they thanked him again before leaving.


    At this moment, everyone gathered outside the courtyard where Xu Han was. Most likely, they all knew the importance of Liu Sheng to Xu Han, so they showed great concern for this matter.


    However, they had different medical skills. Even though Chu Chouli, Fang Ziyu, and the others looked at the window for a long time with their toes raised, they could not see anything. Although Xu Han had learned some medical skills, it was only superficial. He could tell that Du Pingce, who was sitting beside Liu Sheng, was probing Liu Sheng internally, but he was unable to know the specific situation. However, from Du Pingce''s occasional frown, he could vaguely feel that something was wrong.


    Liu Sheng''s situation was obviously not optimistic. Du Pingce sat in front of Liu Sheng''s bed for an hour.


    From time to time, he checked his pulse and tongue, This process was tedious and boring. In addition, Xu Han, who was already worried about the darkness of the night, had been paying close attention to this matter. However, Fang Ziyu, Chu Chouli, and the others sat down at the corner of the wall with their heads hanging down after the initial fresh energy had passed. They looked rather drowsy.


    Finally, two hours later, Du Pingce stood up. Seeing this, everyone thought that things had come to an end.


    "Sir, He Ru?" Xu Han was naturally the one who bore the brunt. He quickly arrived in front of Du Pingce and asked anxiously.


    The old scholar raised his head and looked at him. His expression sank slightly, and then he said, "Young Master, take one step and speak."


    Hearing this, Xu Han added on the gloomy expression on Du Pingce''s face. He immediately understood something. His heart sank, but he still nodded. He followed Du Pingce out. Although the people behind him were also concerned about this matter, seeing Du Pingce say this, it was naturally difficult to keep up. He could only stand there and watch the two of them leave with a look of doubt.


    ¡­


    "I heard from Jing''er that Young Master Xu and this friend are close friends. I think their relationship is quite shallow." Along the way, Du Pingce remained silent. Although Xu Han was anxious to know Liu Sheng''s situation, Du Pingce did not say anything. He did not want to ask him too impatiently.


    It wasn''t until the two of them reached the entrance of the mansion that Mr. Du spoke.


    "Yes." Xu Han naturally did not conceal this matter. He replied in a calm voice, "Ah Sheng saved my life. Speaking of which, it is most likely because of me that he landed in such a field today."


    "Oh." Hearing this, Du Pingce nodded and sighed, "That Ah Sheng sacrificed his life for you. You also found a good recipe to save him. Both of them are affectionate and righteous. I have seen many things in the world that are worried about me cheating. Young Master Xu and that Brother Ah Sheng have opened my eyes."


    Xu Han frowned. Du Pingcegu was talking about him. This action made Xu Han even more worried. At that time, he pondered for a moment and then said, "I can tell you what Mr. Du has obtained today. Whether it''s good or bad, I have already made preparations in my heart. I won''t blame Mr. Du for this. Please make it clear to me."


    Hearing this, Du Pingce smiled again. He sighed and said, "This old man did not say that he did not intend to show off, but he was really ashamed to say it."


    "Sir, what do you mean?" Xu Han didn''t want Du Pingce to say such words, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    Du Pingce pondered for a moment. He seemed to be secretly sorting out his thoughts. After a while, Just now, he said, "Normally, the Great Xia Dynasty Hall is also good, Whether it was the various parties in Jianghu, You have a lot of respect for me, This old man once thought that his attainments in the field of medicine were not ordinary, But today, I checked the heartmeridians of Brother Ah Sheng, observed his physical signs, and also used my internal strength to check every part of his body. However, I was unable to find anything unusual. Instead, I felt that Brother Ah Sheng was much better than an ordinary person except for being unconscious. However, this old man was unable to find out why he was unconscious. "Speaking of which, it is against Young Master''s orders."


    After saying this, the Confucianism and Taoism Master actually bowed apologetically towards Xu Han.


    This was not something Xu Han could afford to bow down to. It was a great thing that Du Pingce was willing to help Xu Han treat Liu Sheng. Although the result was not satisfactory, Xu Han did not have any reason to blame Du Pingce.


    He hurriedly reached out his hand to support the old man who was about to bow down, and said, "Sir, what are you doing? I, Mr. Xie, am too late for this matter. How can I blame Mr. Xie?"


    The two of them prevaricated for a while before Du Pingce gave up.


    "Actually, although Brother Ah Sheng''s condition is strange, I thought that someone might have a good cure for it," the Confucian and Taoist masters thought for a moment and said.


    "Who?" Hearing this, Xu Han, who had already lost hope, immediately changed his expression and spoke in a slightly louder tone.


    "In the world, there may be a lot of controversy about whether one''s cultivation is strong or weak, but in terms of the level of medical skills, I think there is no one in the world that can stand out." Du Pingce said solemnly at that time.


    Hearing this, Xu Han was confused and couldn''t help but ask again, "Sir, can you tell me who this person is?"


    At that time, Du Pingce blinked his eyes and smiled, "Young Master Xu should know better than I do. Didn''t you see him just now?"


    Xu Han was stunned. However, he quickly came to his senses. The medical skills of the Headmaster of the Heavenly Policy Manor were indeed incomparably exquisite. A man who claim to be able to live, If he had a way to save Liu Sheng, Xu Han did not doubt this point, but the other party''s resurrection was already strange, and his attitude towards Fa Na was even more strange. Under such a premise, whether Xu Han could find something convenient was unknown, and if he really encountered it, he would be fortunate to not fight again, as if he could convince the other party to save him.


    Xu Han, who was thinking about this place, immediately frowned deeply and fell silent.


    After a while, Xu Han bitterly smiled and said, "Sir, what you said is correct. It''s just me and the Headmaster¡­"


    The expression on Xu Han''s face became even more bitter when he said this, but he didn''t know how to describe the intricate relationship between him and the Headmaster.


    In conclusion, he said, "In short, the Headmaster is probably only interested in killing me. How can he help me?"


    But who would have thought that Du Pingce, who had always been calm and dignified, would suddenly burst into laughter when he heard Xu Han''s words.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, why are you laughing?"


    "Laugh, those in charge are confused."


    "Sir, what do you mean?"


    "Young Master, is this the Heng Imperial City?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 529 Crescent Moon

    Great Zhou, Chang''an City.


    In an inconspicuous restaurant, the white-browed, black-haired man sat opposite a young man dressed in purple.


    The rain outside the window was heavy, but the two of them remained silent. They only drank the sake from the table one cup after another. Knowing that a pot of sake had been drunk by the two of them, the white-browed, black-haired man put down the cup in his hand. He looked at the purple-robed youth and asked, "Will it be three days later?"


    "Yes." The purple-robed youth nodded his head gently. The hand under the table continued to stroke the scarlet sword that was lying between his knees. At that moment, his gaze became resolute. Killing intent surged in his eyes, like raging flames, and the rain was pouring endlessly.


    "After waiting for so long, I''ve finally waited until this day." He said again, his tone somewhat unstable because of some emotions in his heart.


    The white-browed, black-haired man silently glanced at the scarlet sword on the young man''s knees and asked, "Is he so relieved to give this sword to you?"


    The purple-robed youth smiled and placed the scarlet sword on the table.


    "He didn''t have a choice. Yuwen Nanjing gave him a death order. He either sent the Heavenly Punishment Sword back to the Sword Mausoleum or gave up the position of the Orthodox Church of the Exquisite Pavilion. In his opinion, the latter was obviously more important."


    The white-browed, black-haired man was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the purple-robed youth and said, "Looks like something happened in Chang''an during the past few days when I wasn''t here."


    His tone was filled with sighs. It was almost impossible to imagine how that shy and even cowardly girl had forced an immortal to submit. The purple-robed youth seemed to have seen through the man''s thoughts. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile and he said softly, "My senior sister, is she really hidden?"


    The expression on the white-browed, black-haired man''s face instantly became strange. After all, he had been the head of the Exquisite Pavilion and had seen many people before. He probably understood that it was hard to change his nature.


    After returning to Great Zhou, he had also heard a lot about the Great Empress. It was indeed difficult for him to associate these things with the girl in his memory.


    However, he quickly got rid of the doubts in his mind. Instead, he frowned and looked at the purple-robed youth. He then asked, "Since she wants to use the Exquisite Pavilion to suppress Tiance Prefecture''s factions, why would she agree to your plan?"


    This was a very inexplicable truth. With the current situation of the Exquisite Pavilion, as long as that immortal died, the disciples sitting in the Exquisite Pavilion would most likely fall to the ground. Even if there were some remnants, they were still far from being able to gather enough strength to fight Tiance Prefecture. This would undoubtedly create a huge obstacle to Yuwen Nanjing''s calculations, and it might even create a hidden danger for Tiance Prefecture''s counterattack. The man really couldn''t understand why the other party didn''t stop Song Yueming''s plan on the premise that he knew about it. He even had a faint intention of cooperating with him secretly.


    Hearing this, the purple-robed Song Yueming smiled faintly. He played with the wine cup in his hand and his eyes narrowed. He said with a strange expression, "I''ve asked her this question before. Do you know how she answered it?"


    Ning Zhumang couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t respond, but his eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Song Yueming had no intention of making a fuss. He raised his eyebrows as if he had thought of something extremely interesting. At that time, he whispered, "She said that if Brother Xu was here, he would do the same."


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang couldn''t help but be stunned. This Yuwen Nanjing who had changed his name was an existence that couldn''t be measured by common sense.


    Ancient emperors often killed wives and abandoned children in order to stabilize the country. On the contrary, there were very few people who knew that there were tigers in the mountains like Yuwen Nanjing, but for a person like Xu Han, there were very few who could do so.


    "Love." Ning Zhumang couldn''t help but sigh.


    At this time, Song Yueming opened another jar of sake, poured himself a cup, and filled Ning Zhumang''s cup. At this time, he looked at the white-browed, black-haired man with great interest and asked, "What, Sect Leader Ning is finally prepared to reveal to me your romantic story of the past?"


    Ning Zhumang, who was teased by his junior, smiled helplessly. There was a trace of loneliness flashing across his face. "It''s not a romantic story, it''s just a foolish misfortune."


    After saying that, Ning Zhumang did not seem to want to get involved in this matter anymore. He raised his wine glass and drank it all. He took the opportunity to put aside the topic, "How old is Little Xu? Will he call him father?"


    It had to be said that Ning Zhumang''s question was somewhat stupid. Song Yueming smiled and shook his head, "Sect Leader Ning really doesn''t eat five grains. How can a few months old child call him father?"


    Ning Zhumang was dumbfounded. He seemed to have thought of something and sighed, "Yeah, how could such an old child call him father?"


    After saying this, the atmosphere on the wine table fell silent again.


    The two of them drank several times before Ning Zhumang said again, "How are Zi Chuan and Xiao Xu settling down over there?"


    "With my father-in-law watching over me, I think I should be fine." Song Yue said plainly. When she mentioned the two of them, a smile unconsciously appeared on his cold face.


    "Sikong Bai has lived for over a hundred years. He is not a fool. You must not be careless about this." Ning Zhumang, however, did not feel any sense of relaxation as he warned in a deep voice at that time.


    Song Yueming understood what he meant. His expression sank as he said with certainty, "Don''t worry, Sect Leader. Even if I risk my life, I won''t let anyone hurt them."


    After saying that, Song Yueming turned around and looked out of the window where the rain was about to rest. He lifted the sword on the table and suddenly stood up. He cupped his hands towards Ning Zhumang and said, "Let''s call it a day. I''ll wait for the headmaster in three days."


    The divine light in Ning Zhumang''s eyes condensed, and he similarly cupped his hands and replied, "We will definitely not lose."


    Song Yueming, who had received such a response, was satisfied. He nodded towards Ning Zhumang again. He lifted his hood to stay on his head and turned around to leave the tavern.


    Thus, Ning Zhumang was the only person left in the dilapidated tavern in the corner of Chang''an City.


    At that time, the man stretched out his hand and knocked on the wooden table in front of him. He looked through the window at the purple figure that was gradually walking into the rainy night. His eyes gradually narrowed and he sighed with emotion.


    "There are some things that I made a mistake once, and I will never be able to get them back in my lifetime."


    "As an elder, you can''t watch as your junior makes the same mistake."


    The man muttered to himself. The wine cup in his hand was once again lifted by him. He bowed towards the night sky, where some dark clouds had dissipated, and asked softly.


    "What do you think? Crescent moon?"


    Whether it was the empty tavern or the rainy streets, none of them could respond to his words.


    The man stood there with his glass in his hand for a long time before finally regaining his senses.


    He smiled bitterly, then raised his head and drank the last cup of sake in one gulp.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 530 Dog Man And Woman

    Nangong Jing was a very smart woman.


    So smart that Xu Han had underestimated her wrist.


    Although the battle that took place in Horizontal Imperial City yesterday did not cause any casualties, the motto of "In Horizontal Imperial City, there is no Blood Blade" had long since been said. This kind of battle was enough to jump into the nerves of the ordinary people''s hearts.


    This was not a problem for the Sword Handling Pavilion, which was in charge of supervising Jianghu matters. If not handled properly, it was likely that the various sects led by the Crimson Firmament Sect would use this to attack them, causing the positions of the sects that were already shaken by the status of the Sword Handling Pavilion to deviate even further.


    There was a saying that three people make a tiger. Everyone spoke loudly. People''s mouths were more defensive than rivers. Most of the time, the truth of the matter was not as important as what everyone thought.


    However, Nangong Jing was smart because of this. That night, she sent out a notice and hung it all over the Imperial City. She apologized for the unfavorable supervision of the Sword Handling Pavilion and said that she would find out the mastermind behind the scenes as soon as possible so as to return peace to the citizens of the Imperial City. This seems like a bad idea. After all, the more you apologize, the more unforgivable someone will make a big fuss about it and chase after you.


    However, Nangong Jing immediately sent someone to send out another notice at dawn the next day.


    Well, to be exact, this time it should be called a bounty order.


    This reward order described in great detail that the Sword Handling Pavilion had dispatched all its personnel. After an overnight investigation, it was confirmed that the attack on the Seven-Line Golden-cloak Xu Han of the Sword Handling Pavilion was deliberately carried out by some Jianghu people. They were hired by an evil organization in an attempt to subvert the Jianghu of Great Xia and drag the people of Great Xia into deep trouble. Recently, a large number of Jianghu people had flooded into Heng Imperial City to be hired by this evil organization. In addition, Nangong Jing also gave a detailed account of the various evil deeds committed by the so-called evil organization in the past, such as the assassination of the Great Evolution Realm cultivators personally investigated by Xiao Ran, and the rumors of the Crossing Imperial City''s demonic troubles being blamed by Nangong Jing on the so-called evil organization.


    At the end of the bounty, Nangong Jing sprinkled hundreds of words to describe the harm this evil organization had done to everyone in Great Xia. He was placing a heavy bounty on the tracks of these suspicious Jianghu people who had flooded into Heng Imperial City.


    There was a saying that there must be brave men under a heavy reward. Thus, on the morning of the second day, half an hour after the bounty order was posted, Nangong Jing led the people from the Sword Handling Pavilion to start to sweep away all the Jianghu people who had infiltrated the Horizontal Imperial City.


    Such a move was unexpected for the spies who were originally prepared to attack the Sword Handling Pavilion and insert the Crimson Firmament Sect into the Horizontal Imperial City. For a time, the Horizontal Imperial City was bustling with excitement.


    ¡­


    The courtyard Xu Han lived in was more like a paradise than the Royal City where chickens and dogs were flying.


    In order to prevent the more than a hundred swordsmen from reporting to Xu Han, Nangong Jing sent Nangong Zhuo early in the morning to let Xu Han keep an eye on the more than a hundred people. There was no need for Xu Han to worry about anything else. Xu Han was naturally happy to be at ease. At this moment, he was sitting on the stone steps of his courtyard, holding a piece of white paper full of handwriting in his hand. He was reading the handwriting with great interest.


    "Hence, Liao, your intentions are unpredictable. At the lightest, you will harm the people, and at the most, you will harm the country."


    "There is a saying that the rise and fall of the world is the responsibility of everyone. As Xia people, all of you have suffered from Xia En, so you should naturally sweep away the calamity and calamity of the Qing Empire."


    "Anyone who raises suspicions, once verified, will receive between 30 silver taels and 5,000 silver taels depending on their cultivation level. I hope that you will pass it on to us so that we can forge a peaceful and prosperous era together."


    After Xu Han finished reading the last paragraph on the white paper, the youth couldn''t help but curl his lips and sigh sincerely, "This Sword Handling Pavilion is really rich¡­"


    "Not just rich, right?" However, just as he finished speaking, an unclear voice sounded in Xu Han''s ears.


    Xu Han stood up vigilantly and looked over, only to see Ye Hongjian''s body appear at the entrance of the courtyard at an unknown time.


    " Hongjian " Xu Han greeted the other party.


    However, this gesture of goodwill only brought Ye Hongjian a look of disdain. Immediately after, the woman walked to Xu Han''s front. He grabbed the bounty order that was being spread all over the city. He said, "He is one of the three great sects. He is the pearl of Great Xia''s Sword Dao Grandmaster Nangong Mo. Some of them are not only money, but also the future sect master of the Sword Handling Pavilion and the future sect master of the Great Xia Sect. He looks even more beautiful. I wonder how many young elites of the Jianghu of Great Xia are looking forward to him."


    At this point, Ye Hongjian blinked at Xu Han mischievously.


    At this time, if Xu Han still couldn''t understand what Ye Hongjian meant, then he would be too stupid. He smiled bitterly and said, "She has a great background, so what does she have to do with me?"


    "No?" Ye Hongjian moved her head closer to Xu Han. Her eyes were filled with craftiness. Her big dark eyes blinked again and again, as if she wanted to see through Xu Han.


    At that time, Xu Han was somewhat flustered. He subconsciously put aside his gaze and said, "No¡­"


    This method undoubtedly increased the suspicion in Ye Hongjian''s heart. Her head leaned forward a little and arrived at a place extremely close to Xu Han.


    Xu Han could clearly see Ye Hongjian''s reflection in her pupils, and could also smell the faint fragrance coming from the girl''s body.


    He had some inexplicable thoughts at that time, and his gaze towards Ye Hongjian had also become hot at this moment.


    Ye Hongjian naturally felt this heat as well. She seemed to have realized something that would happen next. A scarlet cloud appeared on her cheeks, but she did not dodge it. Instead, she met the heat in Xu Han''s eyes after less than a breath of hesitation.


    As a result, the two of them got closer and closer, and they could even clearly feel the heavy breathing sound between each other at that time.


    Xuan''er, who was sitting not far away, widened her amber eyes and looked at the two with curiosity written in them. Aowu seemed to understand what it meant to be indecent. She lay on the ground and closed her eyes as if she did not want to look. However, the glittering crack in her eyes exposed his peeping behavior.


    Just as their lips were about to touch each other¡­


    "I''m so angry!" Young miss Fang''s aggressive voice suddenly came from outside the courtyard.


    The charming atmosphere dissipated in that instant, and the two of them separated from each other as if they had been electrocuted.


    At this time, Fang Ziyu walked into the hospital angrily.


    Originally, she wanted to say something, but when she saw the two of them standing awkwardly, their gazes wandering about, Eldest Miss Fang immediately looked at them suspiciously as if she had discovered a new continent.


    This made the guilty duo even more uneasy. Xu Han naturally couldn''t bear Ye Hongjian to be like this. Therefore, after a period of silence, he finally looked at Fang Ziyu and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    However, Fang Ziyu did not follow Xu Han''s trap. She still looked at the two suspiciously, ignoring Xu Han''s question.


    Under this gaze, the two of them were on pins and needles.


    After a while, Fang Ziyu frowned and asked, "Are you¡­"


    "No!" Before Fang Ziyu could ask this question, Ye Hongjian responded decisively. Even with Ye Hongjian''s indifferent temperament, it was inevitable that she would show the shyness that an ordinary woman deserved in this matter between a man and a woman.


    "Stop!" However, such an answer was far from satisfying Fang Ziyu. Her brows furrowed even deeper, and her brows were filled with dissatisfaction. "I''ve already seen it," she muttered.


    As they spoke, the expressions on their faces became even more embarrassed, as if someone had caught a child who had done something bad.


    In Fang Ziyu''s eyes, such a situation made the girl''s guess even more certain. The expression on her face became more and more displeased. She continued to scold, "I didn''t expect your surname Xu and Ye Hongjian to be such people. I still treat you as my friends in vain!"


    Facing Fang Ziyu''s scolding, Xu Han and Ye Hongjian lowered their heads in shame, not daring to refute a single word.


    As a typical representative of being unforgiving, Miss Fang naturally wouldn''t let Xu Han and the other two go. She continued, "You are at least the two previous Prefecture Heads of Tiance Prefecture. How can you do such a shameless thing? How can you treat me with such shamelessness?"


    The two of them, who instinctively nodded to admit their mistakes, were stunned when they heard this, and their expressions immediately changed.


    Xu Han''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Fang Ziyu in astonishment. Ye Hongjian turned to look at Xu Han, her eyes gradually narrowing with killing intent.


    Xu Han naturally sensed this. His face immediately revealed a bitter expression. He hurriedly said to Fang Ziyu, who was looking at the posture and a large number of lengthy discussions, "Ziyu, this joke can''t be played randomly."


    He winked at Fang Ziyu as if he was begging for mercy and added, "Someone really will die."


    However, Fang Ziyu didn''t seem to feel the anxiety in Xu Han''s heart at all. At that time, she stopped at Xu Han''s chest and said righteously, "What? Do you dare to do it?"


    The moment he said this, Xu Han''s face immediately turned pale. He felt a cold killing intent wrapping around him at that moment. His heart was cold, and he was about to explain something, but Ye Hongjian still raised her hand, and her clothes and drums were about to smash towards Xu Han''s face.


    "What are you doing!" However, at this moment, Fang Ziyu said loudly. Then, he took a step forward and said in a questioning tone, "Do you want to destroy the corpse?"


    These words instantly confused the two of them, but Fang Ziyu reached out and snatched the bounty from Xu Han''s hand. She looked at the white paper angrily, and her expression became even more furious.


    "As expected, the two of you are the same as those rich fans of Chu Chouli!"


    "For Nangong Jing''s little reward, I also want to help her catch some criminals, right?"


    "Humph! Little Mu''an is the same. It''s a waste of my usual kindness towards him! I bought him sugar gourd, but he actually accompanied Chu Chouli to join Nangong Jing!"


    As she spoke, Young Miss Fang could no longer suppress the anger in her body and tore the bounty token into pieces.


    However, she did not notice that her actions caused Xu Han and Ye Hongjian to have strange expressions on their faces.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 531 There Is Always One Thing to Overcome Another

    Hearing Fang Ziyu''s words, Xu Han and Ye Hongjian, who had finally regained their senses, looked at each other and saw a look of embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    Of course, the two of them quickly adjusted their state and began to appease the furious Fang Ziyu. They also asked about the general reason for the matter. Only then did he learn from Fang Ziyu''s mouth, After hearing about the huge reward offered by Nangong Jing, Chu Chou Li, Su Mu''an, and Yan Zhan Xue Ning joined the ranks of the "bounty hunters". They had probably investigated this matter before, so they knew more or less about the traces of some Jianghu people who had infiltrated the Horizontal Imperial City, so they naturally reported them to Nangong Jing in front of Zhong Li.


    This caused Fang Ziyu, who was already at odds with Nangong Jingji, to inevitably feel betrayed by the crowd. That was why he was so angry.


    Xu Han and Ye Hongjian, who understood the reason behind this matter, naturally swore that they would never "collude" with Chu Chouli and the others in order to appease this young miss Fang!


    Although Fang Ziyu was skeptical of this, he managed to suppress the anger in his heart for the time being.


    However, it seemed as if it was just in case, Miss Fang followed behind Xu Han and Ye Hongjian like a dog skin plaster, wherever the two of them went, she would follow them.


    Xu Han and Ye Hongjian were sparring in the courtyard. She wanted to watch from the side. Xu Han and Ye Hongjian went to the restaurant in the city to eat. She also wanted to follow. Xu Han wanted to go with Ye Hongjian to buy ingredients. She also wanted to follow. Asking her why, Young Miss Fang said to him, "I''m just¡­ I''m just bored. I want to see the Royal City with you, but I''m not worried about you guys going to the Nangong fellow with me behind your backs."


    Such an overwhelming answer made Xu Han and Ye Hongjian burst into laughter, and thus fulfilled Miss Fang''s wish, allowing her to follow the two of them.


    After returning to the courtyard with large bags and small bags of various ingredients, Chu Chouli and the others'' whereabouts were still unknown.


    This made Miss Fang, who was not in a bad mood, almost angry. She threw the ingredients in her hand onto the wooden chair in the main hall and muttered, "This group of heartless people must have been mesmerized by the old woman surnamed Nangong. They are so happy that they don''t miss Shu!"


    Fang Ziyu looked at Xu Han at that time and earnestly instructed, "You can''t be like them. Hongjian is much better than that old woman. If you don''t know what''s good for you like them, I''ll take care of you!" As she spoke, Young Miss Fang even swore to Xu Han with her own fists.


    Before Xu Han could reply, Ye Hongjian handed Xu Han a cunning smile. "Did you hear that? You have to know who''s good and who''s bad."


    ''"Yes! Yes! Yes! Miss Fang is right. I''ve been taught." Xu Han hurriedly nodded his head, not daring to refute.


    Hearing this, the angered Fang Ziyu was slightly better. She stretched out her hand and patted Xu Han on the shoulder with an instructive look. "This is my Little Xu," she said in a very gratified tone.


    After saying this, Fang Ziyu seemed to be in a much better mood. Her gaze wandered around the hall for a while, and finally landed on the pile of ingredients she had bought. Fang Ziyu''s eyes lit up. She raised her sleeve and said, "For your sake, I will be so kind as to cook a meal for you today!"


    Eldest Miss Fang''s expression was obviously one of blessings, but when Xu Han and Ye Hongjian heard this, their expressions couldn''t help but change. They were naturally clear about Miss Fang''s culinary skills. The sweet potatoes that had been burnt in the outer scorch that had been roasted for them in the Exquisite Pavilion were still vivid in their minds.


    Xu Han didn''t dare to let her cook. He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "I''ll do it, I''ll do it."


    Normally, Fang Ziyu would be happy to be at ease, but today''s Miss Fang was obviously more sensitive. Seeing Xu Han''s appearance, she immediately raised her eyebrows and asked discontentedly, "What? Do you dislike the food I cooked?"


    Xu Han did not dare to touch Miss Fang''s brows at this moment. He frowned and thought of a set of words that could satisfy Fang Ziyu.


    However, at this moment, a series of quarrels suddenly came from the direction of the backyard.


    There lived more than a hundred swordsmen who Nangong Jing had thrown to Xu Han.


    Realizing that things were not going well, the three of them glanced at each other and did not care about the question of who should be the head chef for the dinner. They quickly walked towards the place where the voice came from.


    ¡­


    "Could it be that those swordsmen are causing trouble again?" Fang Ziyu, who was rushing towards the direction where the dispute was coming from, said with a frown.


    Xu Han naturally could not give her an answer to this question. Before Nangong Jing prepared to attack those Jianghu people who had lurked in the Heng Imperial City this morning, in order to prevent these "bright lines" that were planted in the swordsmen from causing trouble, The usually meticulous Nangong Jing had long since sent Nangong Zhuo and Xu Han to explain this matter to her. Furthermore, Nangong Zhuo had also been left here to monitor the swordsmen who lived in the courtyard.


    However, before this, Xu Han had shown these swordsmen his iron-blooded wrists more than once. Logically speaking, these swordsmen should all be smart people. At least, they shouldn''t do anything beyond that until some of the plans of the Crimson Firmament Sect are fully implemented. After all, the tragic lessons of the past are still vivid in their minds. Xu Han is the kind of ruthless person who can make decisions without wasting the slightest bit of time with you.


    Of course, Xu Han was also somewhat puzzled by the commotion coming from the swordsman''s residence.


    He led Ye Hongjian and Fang Ziyu to that place quickly, but the scene in front of him made Xu Han frown deeply.


    Nangong Zhuoli''s face turned red at the door. He didn''t know what to say to the swordsmen, but the swordsmen gathered together and argued with Nangong Zhuo excitedly. There was a saying that two fists were difficult to defeat four hands, and Nangong Zhuo was clearly at a disadvantage in this battle of words with a wide disparity in numbers.


    However, soon, someone noticed Xu Han and the others'' arrival.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s impressive reputation had shown some effect. The aggressive swordsmen quieted down when they saw Xu Han''s figure. All of them lowered their heads in discomfort, as if they were afraid that a glance would attract Xu Han''s bloody revenge.


    "What''s wrong with everyone? Didn''t you have a good chat just now? Why didn''t everyone say anything the moment someone Xu came?" Xu Han did not care about what these people were thinking. He quickly walked to the front of the crowd. Although his mouth sounded like a joke, the cold light in his narrowed eyes made everyone''s hair numb.


    Naturally, in front of such a powerful Xu Han, none of the swordsmen dared to respond to Xu Han''s question. The arena was immediately silent.


    "What? You don''t welcome me?" The cold light in Xu Han''s narrowed eyes became even colder, and the expression on his face even more vividly displayed the words''domineering ''and''domineering''.


    "No, Brother Xu." However, Xu Han''s questioning caused Nangong Zhuo''s expression to change. He hurriedly said, "It''s not that everyone is causing trouble, but that they have lost some important things, so they came to seek help from me."


    Hearing this, Xu Han looked deeply at Nangong Zhuo. He was clearly here to help Nangong Zhuo out of the encirclement. This Nangong Zhuo was good. Instead, he helped these swordsmen to put in a good word. Xu Han felt a little helpless with his actions, but he also thought of Song Yueming, who used to be like this. The two of them shared many things in common.


    However, it was clearly not the time to investigate this matter carefully. Although Xu Han was dissatisfied with Nangong Zhuo''s eyesight, he still had to cooperate with him. At that time, his expression darkened and he asked, "Hmm? Lost something important? What is it?"


    "I didn''t know either, but I didn''t say anything when I wanted to ask them. That''s why there was a disturbance and disturbed Brother Xu." Nangong Zhuo said.


    His mind was simple, but he didn''t think about the tricks. However, Xu Han was very clear that since he had lost something important, he must be extremely anxious. However, he was unwilling to say what the so-called items were. Obviously, the missing items were either coveted treasures or stolen items that could not be revealed. Xu Han''s mind sank. At that time, he looked at the swordsmen and asked with a deep gaze, "Who lost the item and what it was. Tell me quickly, I will do my best to find the lost item for everyone."


    However, after those words were spoken, the faces of the swordsmen turned pale, and none of them responded to Xu Han''s words.


    Ai! Everyone, please talk to Brother Xu. Just now ¡­ Nangong Zhuo saw that everyone was silent, but it was at that time that he urged the swordsmen to act as if they were anxious and anxious.


    "Actually, the things that were lost are nothing important. How dare you bother Lord Xu and Young Master Nangong? The little ones will leave now." The leader said at that time.


    However, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the person. The aura around him suddenly rose. Then, he asked in a meaningful tone, "Is that so?"


    Under the pressure of Xu Han''s aura, the swordsman''s face immediately turned pale. He repeatedly nodded and said, "Exactly. Exactly."


    "Oh." Xu Han nodded and said, "Since that''s the case, what do you mean?"


    When the leader heard this, he immediately came to his senses. He hurriedly said, "I will leave now. I will leave now."


    As he spoke, under the lead of the swordsman, At this moment, the aggressive crowd turned around and left. There were some people who fell to the ground due to their panic. However, he didn''t care about such a miserable situation. He stood up and continued to walk quickly, as if a primordial beast was standing behind him.


    "Ai! What do you mean by this? Why don''t you trouble your own brothers?" However, Nangong Zhuo didn''t seem to be able to see the embarrassment of these swordsmen. He actually kept waving his hand at the swordsmen and saying.


    Only when the figures of the swordsmen disappeared from everyone''s sight did Nangong Zhuo stop and turn to Xu Han with a smile.


    At this moment, Xu Han came to his senses. It turned out that Young Master Nangong was not the indiscriminate Song Yueming. This was clearly another Xu Han who knew how to retreat by advancing. He was extremely good at disguising himself as a pig and eating a tiger.


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed as he thought of this. He looked at Nangong Zhuo with a harmless smile on his face and raised his eyebrows without saying anything. The other party also responded to Xu Han''s faint smile and said respectfully, "Thank you, Brother Xu."


    ¡­


    Eldest Miss Fang''s interest was quick to come and go. On the way back, she seemed to have forgotten who was the head chef for dinner, so she kept quiet about it. On the contrary, he was annoyed by the strange behavior of the swordsmen, "What did you say they lost? Why did they make a fuss and say that they didn''t have anything? Could it be that they were deliberately looking for trouble?"


    Xu Han helplessly shrugged his shoulders at this question, "Who knows? However, I don''t think they will cause trouble for themselves. It''s not good for them to make such a scene."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu pondered for a while and felt that Xu Han''s words made sense. She then asked, "So what do you mean by saying that they really lost something?"


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded, "I guess what it is that we can''t know, but it''s something extremely important to them. However, I don''t know exactly what it is."


    "Then you said that there are so many experts from the Great Evolution Realm guarding our courtyard, but none of us have noticed. Who exactly stole it?" At this moment, Fang Ziyu seemed to have turned into a constable and began to ask.


    Xu Han shook his head again and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know."


    Things were stolen from his courtyard, Strange as it may be, But it''s none of my business, Xu Han was too lazy to investigate. After all, although his relationship with this group of swordsmen appeared to be that of superior subordinates, However, Xu Han knew very well that these swordsmen were truly hot potatoes. If they couldn''t protect themselves, they would attack him. They would suffer losses. No matter who did this, Xu Han was happy to see it succeed. He definitely wouldn''t go and capture the real culprit for these people who would sooner or later become his enemies.


    "Could it be Chu Chouli?" However, Fang Ziyu did not seem to feel Xu Han''s thoughts. She quickly listed the number one suspect in her heart.


    Such suspicions were not without purpose. Everyone could see Chu Chouli''s kung fu as a gentleman. It was said that as long as the time was ripe, immortals would dare to hold onto him. If he were to draw the attention of these swordsmen, it would not be impossible for him to do so.


    However, with Chu Chouli''s overjoyed temperament, if he had really stolen a treasure that these swordsmen obviously cared about, how could he hide it? Perhaps he would have found Xu Han and the others to flaunt their pride long ago.


    However, even though Chu Chouli''s suspicions had already been ruled out in his heart, Xu Han said, "En, it''s possible. Why don''t you ask Big Brother Chu when he comes back?"


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s complacent expression instantly froze. She turned around and glanced elsewhere, saying with disdain, "Hmph! This miss will not say a word to these traitors!"


    Fang Ziyu''s childish remarks naturally caused Xu Han and Ye Hongjian to laugh bitterly, but they did not place any comments on her remarks.


    On the contrary, Fang Ziyu saw that the two of them were silent. After a moment of silence, he moved closer to Ye Hongjian and said, "Why don''t you ask Hongjian?"


    How could Ye Hongjian have such a childish temperament? She smiled and shook her head.


    However, Fang Ziyu, who had been rejected, did not give up. He moved closer to Xu Han and said, "Then why don''t you ask someone surnamed Xu? Anyway, you are very familiar with that fellow surnamed Chu."


    However, Xu Han put on a righteous expression at that time. He said in a deep voice, "Chu Chouli, this villain, abandoned his son fish to Nangong Jing for the sake of a mere silver reward. I am also not willing to talk to such a shameless person anymore."


    These words undoubtedly sealed Fang Ziyu''s path of retreat. The girl''s expression froze, and she didn''t know what to say. She could only end the topic with unwillingness in her heart.


    ¡­


    The three of them quickly returned to the main hall of the courtyard. Before stepping into the door, Xu Han seized the opportunity to put forward the idea of having his head chef today. Young Miss Fang, who was not in a depressed mood, obviously did not care about this matter and did not make any rebuttal. This caused Xu Han and Ye Hongjian to secretly breathe a sigh of relief.


    Ye Hongjian, who was in front of the three of them, stepped into the door immediately. But at this moment, Ye Hongjian''s expression suddenly changed. A murderous aura surfaced in her eyes. Her body that had stepped into the room also stopped. She looked into the room and her brows sank. She shouted, "Who are you?"


    Xu Han and Fang Ziyu, who were walking behind them, had not seen the scene in the room clearly for several days. However, from Ye Hongjian''s solemn attitude, it was not difficult to guess that there were some uninvited guests in the room. They hurriedly walked forward, but at this moment, a voice that Xu Han and Fang Ziyu were extremely familiar with came from inside the room.


    "Looks like Little Xu Han''s Imperial Wife Dao is very unsatisfactory, right? You don''t even know who I am?"


    The voice was extremely young and tender, like the cry of an oriole.


    However, Xu Han''s heart trembled when he heard this. His footsteps were even faster, as if he was afraid of something.


    He quickly rushed into the room, ignoring the three or seven or twenty-one. He first stopped the ugly Ye Hongjian, and then turned to look into the room.


    In the middle of the room, a purple-eyed girl who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old was waving her feet and smiling at Xu Han.


    "Second Martial Niang." Xu Han had already recognized the identity of the person from that voice. He wasn''t surprised by this. Instead, he hurriedly cupped his hands respectfully towards the girl who looked a few years younger than him and called out.


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian, who was still puzzled, immediately regained her senses.


    "Old witch!" However, right at this stall, Fang Ziyu, who was following Xu Han into the room, let out a cry of surprise.


    However, as soon as these words were spoken, Miss Fang knew that she had said something wrong. She hurriedly covered her mouth, but it was too late. The purple-eyed girl''s expression changed as she appeared in front of Fang Ziyu with a flash.


    Then, she looked at Fang Ziyu with deep eyes, and the anger on her face was naturally not concealed.


    At that time, Young Miss Fang, who had never been afraid of the heavens or the earth, revealed a bitter expression. Her eyes glanced elsewhere and said with a fake smile, "Haha, the weather today is really good ¡­ Ah!!!"


    But at that time, the purple-eyed girl did not wait for Fang Ziyu to finish saying those words. She stretched out her hand and grabbed Fang Ziyu''s ear¡­


    As a result, Young Miss Fang''s sigh turned into a loud cry of pain in the end¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 532 Resurrection From The Dead

    Inside the courtyard, Gui Puti sat back in the main seat of the Grand Master''s chair. She drank the tea Xu Han had brewed for her and swung her feet in the air.


    On the side, Fang Ziyu lowered his head and covered his ears. His face was filled with grievances, and of course, he was also filled with indignation that he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Gui Puti seemed to be enjoying the treatment at this moment. She leisurely put down the tea cup in her hand and then looked at Fang Ziyu and asked, "Little Yu''er, how have you been practicing your cultivation recently?"


    "Very good!" Fang Ziyu replied unhappily.


    "Huh?!" But as soon as he said that, Gui Puti''s cold snort came over.


    Eldest Miss Fang''s expression immediately changed. She quickly changed her words and said, "I mean, I practice diligently every day and forget to eat and sleep."


    "Is that so?" Gui Puti clearly understood Miss Fang''s nature and looked at Xu Han suspiciously as if he wanted to prove this point.


    Xu Han was stunned. From what he saw, Fang Ziyu pulled Su Mu''an to eat here and play there every day. When had she ever cultivated a cultivation technique? But at the same time, Young Miss Fang kept winking at Xu Han. Xu Han understood. Although he felt a little helpless, he had to help Fang Ziyu to tell this lie. Thus, he nodded and said, "Ziyu is still very hardworking. He has memorized the teachings of Second Master Niang in his heart."


    "Oh. That''s good." Ghost Subhuti nodded his head in an old manner. Although he knew that Ghost Subhuti was probably over fifty years old, it still looked a little strange to make such a look on that young girl''s face.


    "Oh right, where''s Meng Liang? Why didn''t he see anyone?" Ghost Subhuti suddenly asked.


    This problem was no longer abrupt enough to describe.


    In the eyes of Xu Han and the others, this question could be said to be inexplicable.


    Xu Han looked at Gui Puti in disbelief before carefully asking, "Second Martial Mother¡­ I know what happened to Senior Martial Uncle made you feel very sad, but you still have to look forward. The dead are dead, the living are alive¡­"


    Bang!


    Before Xu Han could finish his words, a heavy chestnut was eaten on his forehead.


    "I gave birth to you big-headed ghost! Does auntie look like an old fool?" Gui Puti seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s thoughts as he shouted with a calm expression.


    Xu Han did not dare to provoke the other party. He repeatedly smiled apologetically and said, "It doesn''t seem like it. Second Mother has been like a day for a hundred years, and she has always been as beautiful as a flower."


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Gui Puti, who was satisfied, sat back in his chair, but his brows furrowed. "So, didn''t you see that brat?"


    Xu Han also realized that Gui Puti''s words were not a joke. He couldn''t help but wonder, "Isn''t Brother Meng still guarding the Mausoleum of the Sword? How can we see him?"


    Fang Ziyu was also attracted by the conversation between Xu Han and Gui Puti. He stared at Gui Puti with his eyes wide open. Obviously, he was quite concerned about this matter.


    Ghost Subhuti stood up. He slowly walked to Xu Han''s front. At this moment, his brows furrowed deeper and deeper. She said, "Almost a month ago, I received news that I found traces of that brat in Long Zhou. Judging from his posture, he should be here to look for you. However, after that, he seemed to have disappeared from the world. After all, he is the only disciple of that bastard. If he dies like this, it would be difficult for me to hand him over. That''s why I came here to ask you guys."


    "Then where is he? Did something happen to him?" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s expression immediately became panicked. She hurriedly asked, and her tone unconsciously grew a bit louder.


    "Something happened?" However, her panic did not receive the response she deserved. Ghost Subhuti glanced at Fang Ziyu and narrowed his eyes as he said, "There are not many people in the world who can cause trouble for that kid, and most of them are under the surveillance of the Dark Asura Palace."


    The information revealed in these words caused Xu Han''s expression to change, but before he could ask, Gui Puti''s voice sounded again, "Alright, you don''t have to worry about that brat Meng Liang. I will solve it, but on the contrary¡­"


    Ghost Subhuti paused for a moment before his gaze landed on Xu Han again. "Little Xu Han, come out and send Second Martial Niang off."


    Gui Puti who said this clearly had something to say to Xu Han alone. Although Xu Han was puzzled, he did not suspect him. He nodded and wanted to follow him. On the contrary, Ye Hongjian, who had been silent all this while, stood up worriedly, but was stopped by the gaze Xu Han gave him.


    On the other hand, Fang Ziyu, who was worried about Liang''s safety, also wanted to follow, but was shocked by Gui Puti''s gaze and did not dare to step forward.


    "Practice your martial arts properly. Otherwise, when something happens, you will just stand by and watch as usual." Gui Puti said indifferently. After saying that, she led Xu Han out of the manor.


    ¡­


    Summer was in full swing in Heng Imperial City, which was close to the end of May.


    Most of the pedestrians on the streets of Crossing Imperial City were in a hurry and didn''t want to stay any longer in the harsh sunlight. However, even so, the purple-eyed girl who was born like a porcelain doll still couldn''t help but attract the gazes of the pedestrians.


    However, Ghost Subhuti didn''t care about this. After pondering for a while, she suddenly turned to look at Xu Han beside her and said somewhat annoyed, "Are children your age unwilling to listen?"


    Ghost Subhuti spoke in the tone of an old mother educating a disobedient son. Although he knew that there was nothing wrong with Ghost Subhuti''s words because of their identities, Xu Han couldn''t help but be stunned. It wasn''t that he didn''t like Ghost Subhuti''s sermons, but he simply didn''t know what Ghost Subhuti meant.


    Of course, Ghost Subhuti''s next words soon dispelled Xu Han''s doubts.


    "Didn''t I already ask Yuan Xiucheng to warn you? Don''t go against Dark Asura Palace!" Gui Puti said with great dissatisfaction. After saying that, she sighed again, "Sigh, none of you guys let me feel relieved."


    Only then did Xu Han react. It turned out that the cultivation of the Japanese Yuan had suddenly changed its temper and pointed out to him that there was a ghost Subhuti behind it.


    At that time, he was somewhat touched. Although Gui Puti was a bit strange and rarely gave Xu Han a good look, he was actually always helping Xu Han.


    Xu Han said sincerely, "Second Martial Niang''s intentions are naturally clear to me, but there are some things ¡­"


    However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Gui Puti.


    "You think you can stop them to stop the Dark Asura Palace plan? Both Liu Sheng and Liu Dingdang have given the Dark Asura Palace sufficient evidence to confirm their deductions. What you have done is meaningless. Their plan is still being carried out step by step, and you are being placed on the opposite side of the Dark Asura Palace because of your impulse. Do you know what this means? " Gui Puti''s voice was a little low at this moment. Obviously, she was extremely dissatisfied with Xu Han''s actions in the Demon Suppressing Tower. Of course, behind this dissatisfaction was her worry about Xu Han''s situation.


    Xu Han was unable to refute Gui Puti''s words. He lowered his head and remained silent for a while before saying, "Of course, I know that this is not very useful. I just want to ask for a clear conscience."


    The purple-eyed girl sighed and said angrily, "I don''t understand why all of you in the Mausoleum of the Sword have this kind of virtue ¡­ Either you are righteous first, or you have a clear conscience."


    Facing such a harsh rebuke, Xu Han could only smile bitterly, not daring to say another word, fearing that he would provoke Gui Puti''s dissatisfaction.


    Most likely, she felt that Xu Han''s attitude of admitting his mistake was satisfactory. Ghost Subhuti''s tone quickly eased. She said somewhat helplessly, "Fortunately, the Great Xia Imperial Court and the Sword Handling Pavilion are on guard against Dark Asura Palace. It will be difficult for Dark Asura Palace''s forces to invade Horizontal Imperial City in a short period of time. Just give me some peace these days. I will try to help you deal with Dark Asura Palace."


    Hearing this, Xu Han didn''t dare to disobey and hurriedly cupped his hands in thanks.


    "Thank you for what? Don''t give me any trouble in the future. It''s the best way to thank you!" Gui Puti said angrily.


    "Right." Just as Xu Han was embarrassed, Gui Puti suddenly seemed to have thought of something. She added, "I don''t know what you''re going to do when you sneak into the Sword Handling Pavilion, but if you''re done, hurry up and leave. Great Xia has been in a bad mood lately."


    At this moment, the expression on Gui Puti''s face became somewhat solemn. Xu Han was very clear that it was not a small matter for Gui Puti, who was a Ten Halls Yama, to reveal such an expression. He couldn''t help but ask subconsciously, "What is Second Martial Niang referring to?"


    Of course, Ghost Subhuti could tell that Xu Han was asking for her words. She glanced at Xu Han angrily, but she still replied, "Didn''t you hear about the strange deaths of the Great Evolution Realm experts from various sects these days?"


    "Of course I know." Xu Han nodded his head. Xiao Ran had only left Horizontal Imperial City to deal with this matter, but according to Nangong Jing, after all these days, Xiao Ran still hadn''t obtained anything. With that thought in mind, Xu Han asked, "Does Mother know who is behind this?"


    "Do you think I''m a Daluo Divine Immortal? Do you know everything?" Gui Puti replied impolitely.


    "In my heart, Second Martial Niang is a Celestial Immortal." Xu Han had also roughly figured out Ghost Subhuti''s path of whether to be soft or hard, so he naturally didn''t hesitate to praise him.


    "This smooth-tongued ability is something that those wooden men from the Sword Mausoleum cannot compare to." Ghost Subhuti snorted coldly. Although his expression was still not good, his tone was obviously softer.


    After pondering for a few breaths, she said again, "Great Xia is much more powerful than Great Zhou, but do you think it is much weaker than the sects in Jianghu?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. He thought carefully for a moment. If Great Xia''s national strength was comparable to Great Zhou''s, then the difference in strength between the two sects in Jianghu could be seen to be as far away as an immortal.


    Xu Han had thought to himself more than once that if Great Xia could convince half or even a quarter of the Jianghu Sect''s forces to attack the frontier together, Chen Zhouguo would have already been incorporated into Great Xia''s territory.


    "The Great Zhou Immortal is only Sikong Bai of the Exquisite Pavilion and Yue Fuyao of Heavenly Battle City, The Chen Kingdom is even more unbearable. Only Yan Qianqiu from Mount Li. On the other hand, almost all of the three sects and twelve towns of the Great Xia Sect have more than one immortal guarding them. There are more than twenty immortal major powers. Do you think the difference in numbers is really great in Great Xia or that cultivators from States Chen and Zhou are stupid? " Ghost Subhuti''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Xu Han and asked meaningfully.


    Obviously, Xu Han was not able to answer this question. He had indeed felt surprised when he knew about Great Xia''s Jianghu power, but he did not think about the reason behind it. Now that Gui Puti had asked, it was difficult for him to give an answer. He could only say after thinking for a bit, "Perhaps it was because of the Demon Suppressing Tower."


    Xu Han guessed uncertainly, and it was only natural that the answer was obviously wrong.


    Hearing this, Gui Puti shook his head, "You have been to the Demon Suppressing Tower and obtained a high-level Origin Demon Energy. Although that thing is a good thing, in the matter of ascending to the Immortal Realm, this Origin Demon Energy can only add to the beauty, but it is rare to send charcoal in the snow."


    Of course, Xu Han knew what Gui Puti meant. He had studied the source demonic power that the cultivators below the Grand Xia Immortal flocked to. He could indeed enhance the comprehension of the Grand Dao and increase the success rate of ascending to the Immortal Realm. However, this success rate was far from enough to allow an ordinary cultivator to ascend to the Immortal Realm. Naturally, he could not explain why there were so many Grand Xia Immortals.


    He looked at Gui Puti again and asked, "Second Mother, do you mean that there are so many immortals in Great Xia and there is something else behind them?"


    Gui Puti shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know if it''s a secret or not, but Senluo Palace has wanted to infiltrate Great Xia since ten years ago. However, the number of immortals in Great Xia is truly frightening. It''s probably because of this that someone in Senluo Palace studied the situation in Great Xia''s Jianghu for a long time, and then they discovered an interesting phenomenon."


    Ghost Subhuti paused intentionally. Xu Han knew that Second Mother was trying to sell the matter, so he naturally had to cooperate with her. At that time, he asked, "What''s going on?"


    ''"The same cultivation level," he said. "Yes, I mean the same cultivation level and combat strength in the Great Evolution Realm. However, for Great Zhou cultivators, the heavenly tribulation that they were unable to endure was something that Great Xia cultivators could easily overcome."


    He seemed to think that this statement was too abstract, Ghost Subhuti continued, "I think you''ve seen Sikong Bai through the heavenly tribulation before, Although Sikong Bai had invaded the Dao of the Sword for many years, However, his talent was not outstanding. At that time, Yan Luo, who was in charge of collecting Jianghu people from the Great Zhou Dynasty, had asserted that it would be difficult for Sikong Bai to ascend to the Immortal Realm even if he died. This Yan Luo''s sharp eyes rarely miscalculated what he said, but Sikong Bai seemed to have divine help in the final moments of resisting the heavenly tribulation. He actually did this.


    "I have made detailed records here in Dark Asura Hall, A few days ago, your sworn enemy, the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s Sect Leader, had a similar situation when he passed his third Heavenly Tribulation. In the future, I''m afraid you haven''t heard of this news. That Sunset Cloud Valley''s Luo Mo also passed the Heavenly Tribulation and ascended to the Immortal Dimension the day before yesterday, and the situation described earlier also happened to him. "


    Saying this, Gui Puti stopped her words again. This time, it wasn''t because she wanted to sell the matter, but because she knew that so much information had been poured into Xu Han''s mind. This youth would probably need to spend some time digesting it.


    As expected, Xu Han''s eyebrows sank when he heard about these things. As far as he knew, the reason why Xie Min Yu had been chasing after them was because of Master Wei ''s Golden Crow True Fire. He wanted to resist the third Heavenly Tribulation with this. With his unscrupulous posture, he obviously did not have much confidence in resisting this Heavenly Tribulation. After that, Xu Han had heard of Luo Mo, who Gui Puti had mentioned. This person could be considered a genius in his early years, but the sect immortal had unfortunately fallen. As a result, he was entrusted with the important task of lifting the sect''s pillars at such a young age. It was probably also because of this that this person acted in a cowardly manner. Xu Han had also heard Xiao Ran assert that it was impossible for him to ascend to the Immortal Realm with his temperament. But he also did this. All these coincidences combined made Xu Han suspicious.


    Furthermore, what Xu Han knew was that there seemed to be some connection between Sikong and the Supreme True Man of the Lunar Temple. At least, the motivation for him to seize the Heavenly Punishment Sword and kill the Great Zhou Ancestral Emperor was based on the motto of the Supreme True Man . At this moment, thinking back to the strange behavior of the immortals of Great Xia, a terrifying conjecture inevitably surfaced in Xu Han''s mind.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you still have to think about what kind of power those people who attacked the Great Xia Great Evolution Realm experts from recently are, and why are they doing this?" Gui Puti said again after about ten breaths of time.


    Xu Han was stunned and couldn''t help but feel a little strange, "Could it be that Senluo''s intelligence network doesn''t have the slightest clue to that group of people?"


    Gui Puti shook his head helplessly. "This is what I''m worried about. That group of people appeared out of thin air. They couldn''t help but disappear without a trace. After that, even though the Dark Asura Palace had the intention to investigate, they would often end up with nothing. Usually, they would only get the corpse of a Great Evolution Realm expert in exchange for a few days, but they wouldn''t be able to find the murderer in the slightest. In my opinion, those who can do this are either evil spirits returning for revenge, or a group of Immortal experts sent out by a hidden sect. "


    At this point, Gui Puti seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, "Oh right, there''s one more thing I don''t even know about the Sword Handling Pavilion. Those Great Evolution Realm experts from the various sects that died discovered that they were almost all attacked by the same cultivation technique."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned even deeper. He lowered his head and remained silent.


    Seeing his expression, Gui Puti seemed to feel that this topic was too heavy. She said in a relaxed tone, "Whether it''s revenge of evil spirits or insurrection by immortals, you should leave this place after you''ve finished your work. After all, your life is of the utmost importance."


    After saying that, she looked at the sky and prepared to leave.


    But at this moment, Xu Han, who had lowered his head and remained silent, suddenly spoke out.


    "Perhaps it''s not a ghost or an immortal¡­"


    "Huh?"


    At that time, the youth''s eyes lit up with a gloomy light. He stared at Ghost Subhuti and said in an extremely strange tone, "It''s the undead who returned from hell."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 533 Sunset Cloud Valley

    Sitting in another courtyard, Luo Gu Ming listened to the noise coming from outside the window and sighed deeply.


    Luo Gu Ming , who had been a golden-robed swordsman in the Sword Handling Pavilion for five years, was currently in an extremely awkward situation. This kind of situation could be described by the proverb "Pig Eight Commandments Looking in the Mirror".


    Nangong Jing listed him as a dangerous person and threw him into the hands of Xu Han, whose senses were not very good for him. Along with him, there were many other swordsmen who had also been labeled as dangerous.


    Actually, Luo Gu Ming didn''t think this was a bad idea. After all, for the current Sword Handling Pavilion, it couldn''t withstand any changes under the swaying wind and rain.


    But to him, it was very embarrassing.


    He was over fifty years old, and he had risked his life to seize the seat of the golden-robed swordsman in the swordsman competition five years ago, not for some grand goal like reaching the Immortal Realm with Origin Demonic Energy. Luo Gu Ming , who had barely managed to break through to the Great Evolution Realm by relying on his sect''s medicinal pills, knew his talent very well. Even if he obtained the Essence Demonic Energy, ascending to the Immortal Realm was still a miraculous sight for him. It seemed like he was close at hand, but in reality, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    He only wanted to stabilize the position of the golden-robed swordsman and buy more time for his sect and for his younger brother, who had once been praised as a genius of Great Xia.


    As the Sunset Cloud Valley of the three sects and twelve towns of Great Xia, its identity and status had been on the verge of collapse since the accidental death of an immortal more than ten years ago. Luo Gu Ming and his younger brother Luo Mo had been ordered to swear in front of their deceased master that they would preserve the legacy of Sunset Cloud Valley.


    The two brothers endured the humiliation, made many sacrifices, and made many efforts. Of course, they also knew that whether it was to curry favor or give up their benefits, they could only survive. The only way for Sunset Cloud Valley to truly preserve its legacy in the immortal-filled Great Xia Jianghu was for another immortal to successfully survive the tribulation.


    Luo Gu Ming ''s younger brother, Luo Moyi, who was once praised as a genius of the heavens, was given such high hopes from then on.


    This is, of course, a very difficult matter, Before reaching the Immortal Dimension, no one dared to say who could really accomplish this. In order to fulfill their promise to their dead master, Luo Gu Ming and the other two brothers began to carefully look around the Great Xia Jianghu in order to buy Luo Mo a small amount of time to reach the Immortal Dimension.


    However, the troubles in this world were never uninvited. The law of the jungle applies everywhere.


    About six years ago, the twelfth year after the previous Sect Leader of Sunset Cloud Valley had fallen, the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s Sect Leader Xie Min Yu came to Sunset Cloud Valley in the name of worshipping his old friend. The entire Sunset Cloud Valley seemed to be facing a great enemy. They put on the most solemn posture to welcome this immortal who had lived for nearly three hundred years. After a cliche greeting, Xie Min Yu finally wanted to see the dagger and told him the purpose of his trip.


    He wanted to use Sunset Cloud Valley''s Blessed Land, Cloud Devouring Valley, as a place for a Great Evolution Realm expert from his Crimson Firmament Sect to cross the tribulation.


    The so-called Blessed Land was a place with abundant Spiritual Qi that was extremely beneficial to one''s cultivation.


    For a sect of the Grand Xia, the 12 towns of the Three Gates had one or more of these blissful places. He could increase the speed of cultivators by several times or even dozens of times. For every sect, it was extremely important. It was not too much to say that the sect was settling down. This was especially true for Sunset Cloud Valley, which desperately needed an immortal to protect its sect''s dao heritage.


    Everyone knew that the Immortal Crossing Tribulation that Xie Min Yu had mentioned was an extremely important step for every cultivator.


    Success is transcendence, great carefree, great freedom, defeat is the destruction of the soul, the death of the Dao dissipation.


    Therefore, any cultivator who took this step was cautious, as if they were treading on thin ice. Without absolute confidence, no one dared to take this step easily.


    Hence, the tribulation that Xie Min Yu had mentioned became an empty concept. It can be several decades long, but only a few months short. However, it was clear that the Crimson Firmament Sect''s plan


    It was obvious that the former cultivator''s tribulation was fake, and it was true that he had invaded the only remaining blessed land in Sunset Cloud Valley.


    Once this compromise was made, it was very likely that the Crimson Firmament Sect would become even more fierce. Step by step, they would completely devour the legacy of the Sunset Cloud Valley, or even completely make the Sunset Cloud Valley a subordinate of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    Of course, this was not what Luo Gu Ming and Luo Mo wanted to see, but they had to refuse this request in as tactful a way as possible.


    After a series of coercion and temptation failed, Xie Min Yu angrily left. After that, the Crimson Firmament Sect, or those sects that were close to the Crimson Firmament Sect, began to stir up trouble with Sunset Cloud Valley on various matters.


    This kind of thing was not uncommon in the more than ten years since that immortal died in Sunset Cloud Valley. From snatching an extraordinary disciple to eroding the sect''s sphere of influence, it was already a common occurrence in Sunset Cloud Valley. However, before this happened, although many sects acted unkindly, they still cared about eating beautifully.


    After receiving some instructions, these sects acted blatantly. Most of the time, they didn''t even bother to find a grand excuse.


    However, even if they were bullied again and suffered more humiliation, Luo Gu Ming and the other two had no choice but to bite their teeth and restrain the disciples in the sect and swallow their anger.


    They knew very well that ever since they rejected Xie Min Yu''s offer, the Cactus Sect had been killing them. However, he lacked the reputation of being a dignified exterminator of the Sunset Cloud Valley. Once the Sunset Cloud Valley clashed head-on with any faction, Xie Min Yu could take advantage of this to attack the Sunset Cloud Valley.


    After that, the word endure became the main tone of Sunset Cloud Valley. However, this was far from enough. Not only were the interests and powers of Sunset Cloud Valley destroyed, but also the confidence of ordinary disciples in the sect. If a sect could not protect its own disciples, how could the disciples shed their blood for the sect?


    In order to preserve the future flames of these sects, and to buy Luo Mo more time, Luo Gu Ming, who was not outstanding in talent, continued to drain his meridians. He even paid the price to leave behind hidden dangers for his own body, The price of losing one''s lifespan was to devour an enormous amount of medicinal pills and forcefully raise one''s cultivation to the Great Evolution Realm. As a result, he passed the test of the last Swordsman Competition and became a golden-robed swordsman. With this identity, although it might not be able to change the difficult situation of Sunset Cloud Valley, it could somewhat take care of him.


    However, this calm had changed since the last Swordsman Competition.


    Originally, Luo Mo thought that the generous conditions offered by the Swordsman Conference would be a turning point for Sunset Cloud Valley''s predicament, but Luo Mo was surprised to lose in the first round of the competition. This kind of blow was huge for both Sunset Cloud Valley and Luo Mo himself. However, Luo Gu Ming , as an elder brother, was very clear about the pressure Luo Mo had endured over the years. He did not blame Luo Mo, instead, he encouraged him carefully. However, after experiencing these things, Luo Mo''s temperament became weird. He became more and more silent, making Luo Gu Ming unable to understand his thoughts.


    However, there was a saying that misfortune never comes alone, as if the heavens had deliberately played a joke on them.


    Luo Mo had successively lost the opportunity to cross the tribulation and become an immortal, while Xie Min Yu of the Crimson Firmament Sect had broken through the third lightning tribulation as if he had divine help. His lifespan had increased by another hundred, and his cultivation had risen by leaps and bounds. He had the faint posture of becoming the head of the Grand Xia Immortals. Naturally, to Xie Min Yu, his goal was no longer a small Sunset Cloud Valley. He began to attack the Sword Handling Pavilion, trying to bring down this colossus that had truly ruled Great Xia''s Jianghu for decades.


    To Sunset Cloud Valley, where no immortal had appeared, this was both a calamity and an opportunity.


    The calamity lay in the fact that Sunset Cloud Valley, which had no immortals, did not have the capital to temporarily choose to sit on the sidelines like other sects. The opportunity lay in the fact that if they chose the right mountain, once they won, Sunset Cloud Valley would most likely receive more breathing space.


    However, Luo Gu Ming and the Luo Mo brothers, who had worked together for more than ten years, had a dispute over which side to choose.


    In Yu Luo''s eyes, compared to the Scarlet Firmament Sect that had long been harboring evil intentions, it was no different from trying to plot against a tiger''s skin. Even if the other party had truly won the final victory, he would probably do something to tear down the bridge. The Sword Handling Pavilion had always acted fairly. Although there were rumors that Pavilion Master Xiao regarded wealth as his life, he did not do anything out of line. Therefore, it was reasonable for the Sword Handling Pavilion to be the best bet for the Sunset Cloud Valley that concerned the life and death of the sect.


    However, what Luo Gusheng didn''t expect was that Luo Mo, who had always hated the Crimson Firmament Sect to the bone, had a completely different attitude towards this matter. He actually intentionally favoured the Crimson Firmament Sect. The two brothers had a big quarrel over this. In the end, they broke up unhappily. It was precisely because no one was able to convince anyone that Sunset Cloud Valley temporarily chose the neutrality that should not be chosen the most.


    It was precisely because of this that Luo Gu Ming , who had won the trust of Xiao Ran and Nangong Jing, was thrown into Xu Han''s mansion. Moreover, because of his previous performance of being too loyal to the Sword Handling Pavilion, Luo Gu Ming was excluded from the group of swordsmen who were destined to break with the Sword Handling Pavilion.


    However, Luo Gu Ming was someone who had seen the world before, He didn''t really care about his own predicament, He was just worried that Sunset Cloud Valley without immortals would not choose to be neutral like those sects. If they did not stand in line and did not have the protection of their backers, as long as the battle between the two truly broke out, Sunset Cloud Valley would most likely be taken care of by one of the two sides. This was not difficult for either side.


    However, standing in the Crimson Firmament Sect''s first team was really hard for Luo Gu to accept. He frowned again and thought that perhaps he could find an opportunity to return to the sect and talk openly with his younger brother. After all, the sooner this matter was decided, the better it would be for Sunset Cloud Valley.


    Thinking about this, Luo Gu Ming calmed down the worry in his heart. Luo Gu Ming thought that Luo Mo''s recent anomaly was probably due to his previous defeat. He believed that as long as he calmed down, with Luo Mo''s mind, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to understand this problem.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    However, at this moment, a knock suddenly came from the direction of the door.


    "Who?" Luo Gu Ming ''s heart tightened. Logically speaking, it was already past 11 o''clock, and no one should come looking for him.


    "Elder Luo, it''s me." At that moment, a familiar voice came from the direction of the door.


    "Huh?" Luo Gu Ming ''s expression changed. He could tell from that voice that the person who came was an inner disciple of his sect. This person was called Huang Yu. Although his talent was not good, he was loyal and loyal to the sect. Therefore, he was entrusted with the task of finding out more information. Now that he had suddenly appeared here, he was afraid that something big had happened.


    Thinking of this, Luo Gu Ming hurriedly opened the door and pulled Huang Yu, who was standing at the door, into the room. His expression darkened at that time and he asked, "Why did you come to my place so late? Did something happen to Luo Mo?"


    Ever since Luo Mo lost the swordsman contest, the situation had become somewhat strange. Luo Gu Ming ''s worries at this moment were not without reason.


    As for Huang Yu, who was in his early thirties, he seemed to be rushing too quickly, so he spoke intermittently at this moment, "Luo¡­ Luo Zhangzhang taught him¡­ he¡­"


    "What''s wrong with him?" Luo Gu Ming saw the growing unease in his heart and hurriedly asked.


    "He ¡­ he ¡­ passed the heavenly tribulation!" Huang Yu held back for a long time before finally swallowing the breath that he had yet to catch.


    However, Luo Gu Ming was obviously unable to accept the sudden news. He was stunned and asked, "What?"


    Seeing this, Huang Yu had no choice but to repeat, "The Allheaven Palm Sect has ascended to the Immortal Realm!"


    This time, Luo Gu Ming heard it very clearly, but he still stood there in a daze for a few breaths before coming back to his senses. Then, he seemed to be unable to accept the sudden good news and couldn''t help but ask, "Really?"


    Huang Yu seemed to have anticipated Luo Gu Ming ''s reaction. He patted his thigh and said anxiously, "Elder Luo, although I, Huang Yu, am usually smiling, how dare I joke about such a big matter that concerns the rise and fall of a sect?" The day before yesterday, Sect Leader Luo successfully crossed the tribulation and arrived at the Immortal Realm. I estimate that this news will spread to the Horizontal Imperial City tomorrow. I came to inform the elders of this good news in advance on the orders of the Sect Leader. "


    Hearing this, Luo Gu Ming finally confirmed that everything he heard was true, not his dreams. His face, which was obviously much older than his actual age due to being too worried, finally revealed an expression of ecstasy.


    His upper and lower lips trembled as he muttered to himself, "The sect''s inheritance has been preserved ¡­ The Sunset Cloud Valley is saved ¡­ Master, this disciple finally has the face to meet you in the underworld ¡­"


    As the man in his fifties spoke, his deep eyes began to turn red.


    Huang Yu, who was standing at the side, saw all of this and understood that Luo Mo and Luo Gu Ming , who had suffered many grievances over the years, also felt a little sad. However, he quickly suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and said again, "Elder, there is still good news."


    "Huh?"


    "Sect Leader Luo and Scarlet Firmament Sect Immortal Elder Wu Mingqiu''s daughter will be married in Sunset Cloud Valley in three days."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 534 An Odd Encounter

    Xu Han''s heart was a little heavy as he watched Gui Puti leave. As he thought about what Gui Puti had said, he vaguely felt that this might have something to do with the resurrected Headmaster.


    As for whether this was caused by the True Immortals in the sky or some other reason, Xu Han couldn''t figure it out.


    But at the same time, he was incomparably clear that some threats were already on the way. He might be related to the wooden box on Xu Han''s back that contained a hundred thousand mountains, or it might have originated from Xu Han himself. However, regardless of whether it came from the former or the latter, such a threat was enough for Xu Han to die, or even die without a chance of survival.


    He was only at the Heavenly Hunt Realm, and his Undying Realm fleshly body cultivation, which was said to be invincible within the Seven Realms below the Immortal Realm, was insignificant in the face of such a threat.


    He needs to get stronger.


    Become strong enough to defend against the enemies on the road.


    However, it was very paradoxical that after losing the Heaven Concealing Box, every breakthrough he made was likely to attract a heavenly tribulation. Xu Han had no way of knowing if his cultivation could withstand such a tribulation. Therefore, it seemed that only the secret sect cultivation method that Long Yin Temple had gifted him could be placed in front of him. Perhaps he could find a way out by relying on this item.


    Bang!


    Thinking of this, Xu Han, who was lowering his head and rushing forward, suddenly bumped into a person who was walking towards him.


    With Xu Han''s Undying Realm fleshly body colliding like this, he naturally wouldn''t be able to cause any damage to him, but the person who collided with him wasn''t that lucky.


    Xu Han, who had regained his senses, looked up and saw a small body falling to the ground. From the looks of it, it seemed that the person was a little girl who was only eight or nine years old.


    Xu Han was shocked. He was very clear about his physical strength. Although it was only an unconscious collision, if it caused any harm to the other party, especially to a child, Xu Han would also feel uneasy. He hurriedly stepped forward and reached out to help the child up. He asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    However, just as his hand reached out to the little girl, the little girl slapped open Xu Han''s extended arm. She stood up and rubbed her head, muttering discontentedly, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you know how to walk?"


    Xu Han, who was famous in the Jianghu of Great Xia, knew that he was in the wrong and nodded repeatedly in front of a little girl who was still wet behind the ears.


    After the little girl muttered these words, He seemed to be satisfied with Xu Han''s attitude of admitting his mistake. She waved her hand in a very old manner. he was about to leave, But at this moment, When she raised her head, her gaze suddenly glanced at Xu Han''s face. The expression on her face changed abruptly. The dissatisfaction from before suddenly dissipated at this moment. On the contrary, it raised a wisp of enthusiasm. She widened her eyes and looked at Xu Han as if she had seen something extremely interesting. She pointed at Xu Han and said with surprise, "It''s you!"


    This time, it was Xu Han''s turn to be stunned. The little girl''s tone was obviously that of recognizing him, but Xu Han could not remember when and where he had seen such a cute little girl with a goatee braid.


    "We know each other?" He couldn''t help but ask at that time.


    "You''re an expert!" However, the little girl did not seem to consider Xu Han''s feelings. She did not pay attention to Xu Han''s question at all. She took a step forward on her own and came to Xu Han''s side, hugging Xu Han''s arm directly.


    Xu Han hadn''t expected this to happen. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He subconsciously wanted to break free from the girl who had suddenly wrapped around him. However, he thought that if his cultivation wasn''t controlled carefully, he would inevitably hurt the little girl. Because of this, Xu Han had no choice but to dismiss this thought. He could only patiently say, "Did you recognize the wrong person? Where are your parents? Did they get separated?"


    "No! It''s you!" The little girl said confidently. As she spoke, the hand holding Xu Han''s arm tightened, as if she was afraid that Xu Han would escape.


    "That old fellow is a liar. He said that he wanted to teach me the best martial arts in the world, but he still refused to teach me anything. I''ve already thought about it. I want to learn from you. From today onwards, you will be my master!" The little girl mumbled.


    Hearing this, Xu Han felt his head spin. The so-called calamity was probably related to this matter.


    But at this moment, the pedestrians on the streets were all attracted by the strange behavior of this little girl and Xu Han. Naturally, Xu Han could not use force against a child of this age.


    "I don''t know the old man you''re talking about, and I haven''t seen you. Did you recognize the wrong person, or did you encounter some trouble?" He explained to the girl.


    The little girl was still silent in her own world. As if she hadn''t heard Xu Han''s words at all, she continued, "I don''t care. The old man said that you''re very powerful, so you have to teach me martial arts."


    As the saying goes, he was so vicious that he was afraid of being stunned. He was so stunned that he was afraid that he would die. Xu Han was not afraid of the former, only afraid that it would be unreasonable.


    After some fruitless persuasion, Xu Han finally didn''t want to entangle himself with this girl anymore.


    He stretched out his hand to break the girl''s arm and was about to leave. However, the little girl seemed to be determined. Regardless of whether Xu Han agreed or not, she followed him with small steps.


    Xu Han could only speed up his footsteps helplessly. The little girl who insisted on following him could only trot along with Xu Han''s footsteps.


    Xu Han''s heart was filled with boredom at that moment. He once again quickened his pace, and such a speed made the little girl behind him feel a little tired to follow his footsteps. However, she still gritted her teeth and wanted to follow Xu Han. Soon, she accidentally fell to the ground.


    Xu Han, who was bent on shaking off the girl, naturally had to seize this opportunity. He turned around without turning his head and walked into an alley, thinking that he could finally shake off this trouble.


    However, after taking a few steps, the sound of the girl crying came from behind her.


    Xu Han paused for a moment before clenching his teeth and taking another step forward.


    The girl''s crying could not stop coming. However, as Xu Han gradually moved away, his voice also began to become inaudible.


    Just as he was about to get rid of the entanglement of the voice.


    His footsteps suddenly stopped again. Then, he let out a deep sigh and stopped. After some thought, he suddenly turned around.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han led the smiling little girl back to the courtyard, Chu Chouli and the others had already returned to the manor.


    Fang Ziyu was clearly still worried about the "betrayal" of this group of people. Chu Chouli and the others deliberately ignored them. Today, they seemed to have gained quite a lot. They gathered around the wooden table where they usually ate. The wooden table was piled with silver notes, as well as large and small ingots and broken silver. They chanted words, as if they were reckoning with today''s harvest. Their eyes shone brightly, as if they were in a state of financial obsession.


    Fang Ziyu, who had been ignored by the crowd, naturally felt even more indignant. She raised her head, crossed her arms across her chest, and let out a cold snort in an attempt to attract the attention of the group of rich fans. However, this method obviously had little effect.


    The dissatisfied Fang Ziyu naturally refused to give up, so she cleared her throat and said, "Cough cough cough cough!"


    She tried to attract the attention of the crowd with such a cough, but the people who were addicted to white money were not on her at all.


    Fang Ziyu, who was getting even angrier, could no longer stand the ignorance of the crowd. She stood up and put on the posture of a shrewd woman cursing with her hands on her hips. She opened her mouth to say something. At this moment, Xu Han, who had brought the little girl back, pushed open the door. At that moment, everyone was attracted by the sound. They all turned their heads and saw the strange figure beside Xu Han?


    The resentment in Fang Ziyu''s heart was quickly suppressed by the sudden curiosity. She pointed at the cute little girl beside Xu Han and asked, "What is this?"


    Xu Han pondered for a moment as he thought about how to describe this bizarre experience in the simplest way possible.


    However, before he could finish typing the abdominal drafts, Chu Chouli, who was fearful of the chaos in the world, moved closer. He pointed at the little girl with a frightened expression and said in an extremely exaggerated tone, "Xiao Han, is this your illegitimate daughter? Is she so big?"


    Even Xu Han hadn''t expected such a statement.


    This little girl looked like she was eight or nine years old no matter what, and Xu Han was only twenty years old this year, pushing her back for eight years. At that time, Xu Han was only twelve years old, and he was still a beggar. He was running everyday for his livelihood, so how could he have the ability to marry and have children? Moreover, even if he had the ability, a twelve-year-old wouldn''t have the "capital"¡­


    Well¡­ Maybe there is, maybe¡­


    When Xu Han thought of this, he hurriedly shook his head and pulled himself out of his thoughts. Just as he was about to explain something, Chu Chouli changed his strange expression to "I understand" and said again, "I won''t tell Hongjian."


    At this moment, Xu Han realized that it wasn''t just Chu Chouli. Even Su Mu''an yan, Yan Zhan, Fang Ziyu, and the others seemed to have been brought into the ditch by Chu Chouli''s serious remarks. At this moment, their gazes towards Xu Han became strange.


    Xu Han naturally ate well as a mute, unable to express his bitterness.


    He coughed and tried to explain the situation to the crowd, but this time, when his words came to his mouth, there was a burst of hurried footsteps coming from the door.


    Ye Hongjian, dressed in red, hurriedly entered the room.


    "I''ve been caught. I''ve been caught in the act." Fang Ziyu covered his mouth and exclaimed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Watch me." Chu Chouli volunteered and walked over to Ye Hongjian. With a tone of someone who had been there before, he said in a sincere tone, "Hong Jian, I know you are anxious right now, but there are times when a man is always confused. We can''t beat him to death because of an impulse, nor can we deny his present just because of his past."


    Chu Chouli''s lengthy discussion had just begun, but before he could elaborate on its essence, it was interrupted by a cold gaze from Ye Hongjian.


    Then, the girl walked over to Xu Han and glanced at the nervous crowd. She didn''t know why and said, "Do you know?"


    "Huh?"


    "Luo Gu is dead!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 535 19

    Luo Guming was a swordsman who had been in the Sword Handling Pavilion for five years, and he was also the fellow disciple and brother of the Sunset Cloud Valley Sect Leader.


    Normally, his death would be considered a major event, but it was far more than just trying to move the crowd. However, now that Luo Mo had just ascended to the Immortal Realm and become an immortal, Luo Gu''s death was no longer as simple as the fall of a Great Evolution Realm expert.


    Over the years, In order to support the tottering Sunset Cloud Valley, it could be said that Luo Guming endured humiliation. In order to buy time for his younger brother, there were also rumors in Great Xia Jianghu that Luo Guming had made many sacrifices. Now that the storm had dispersed, the Sunset Cloud Valley finally had a turning point. However, Luo Guming strangely died in Horizontal Imperial City, in Xu Han''s mansion.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but frown deeply when he saw the corpse lying on the ground with purple lips and teeth.


    "When did you discover it?" Ye Hongjian''s mind was calm. She naturally understood what kind of trouble Luo Guming''s death would bring to Xu Han. The only way to solve this kind of trouble was to find out the culprit.


    As soon as she received this news from Nangong Zhuo, she realized the seriousness of the matter. She immediately wanted to inform Xu Han and the others. This was also the first time she had arrived at the scene.


    The surrounding swordsmen looked at each other. They couldn''t say why they came. However, Nangong Zhuo thought for a moment before saying, "Fifteen minutes ago, I came to find Elder Luo. When I pushed open the door, I discovered this scene."


    Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but glance at Nangong Zhuo. It was almost past the Reform Movement, and Nangong Zhuo had come here fifteen minutes ago to look for Luo Gu''s life alone. This was in itself a matter worth discussing.


    However, Luo Gu''s life and death was not only related to Xu Han''s safety, but also related to the Sword Handling Pavilion. Nangong Zhuo had no motive, nor did he have the strength to silently kill a Great Evolution Realm expert. Of course, the murderer was someone else. Xu Han understood the seriousness of the matter at this moment, and he did not intend to investigate why Nangong Zhuoye had visited Luo Guming.


    At this moment, Chu Chouli, who was standing at the side, also approached. He carefully looked at the corpse that had fallen to the ground and suddenly frowned. He covered his nose and said, "It stinks!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han finally came to his senses. Previously, he had deliberately thought about the calamity that Luo Gu Ming''s death would bring to everyone, but he had forgotten about this matter. Only now did he smell the foul stench coming from Luo Gu Ming''s corpse.


    According to the surrounding swordsmen, someone had seen Luo Guming at noon today. In other words, Luo Guming''s death occurred at most three to four hours ago. It was impossible for the corpse to stink in such a short period of time. Thinking about this, Xu Han quickly walked to Luo Guming''s corpse and began examining it.


    It was probably because they were too close that the stench became even more intense, causing Xu Han''s nose to turn sour and his stomach to tumble.


    He carefully examined Luo Gu Ming''s corpse. Although there was a shocking wound on his chest, the amount of blood flowing out was faintly purple, and it was obviously lower than that of an ordinary person. Luo Gu Ming''s tightly closed eyes were filled with purple blood lines.


    "This is" Xu Han pondered slightly at that time. His gaze swept across the crowd, and he finally said, "It''s poisoning."


    Not to mention Ye Hongjian and the others, even the surrounding swordsmen''s expressions changed.


    One had to know that Luo Gu Ming was at least a Great Evolution Realm expert. Ordinary poisons would not be able to harm his life at this realm. Even if there was such a poison, it would be extremely difficult to silently kill him.


    "Xiao Han, are you sure?" Ye Hongjian obviously thought of this as well, so she asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded and replied confidently. Although he was not sure what kind of poison it was, the cause of Luo Gu''s death was undoubtedly so.


    "Then the most important thing now is to find out what exactly this poison is!" At that time, Yan Zhan also took over the conversation.


    As he said before, the poison that could poison a Great Evolution Realm expert was naturally not an ordinary product. Moreover, such poisons mostly had their own unique origins. As long as he found out what the poison was, he would be able to greatly narrow down the scope of the murderer.


    However, these poisoners could probably have thought of this. Therefore, there were some things mixed within the poison that could conceal their true identities. Without a certain level of medical attainments, it was almost impossible for them to decipher this poison.


    This was the case with Xu Han''s medical skills that he had studied for at least half a year.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han frowned. He thought that Luo Gu''s death would not be a secret for long. With his brother Luo Mo''s ability to ascend to the Immortal Realm, he would be able to arrive at the Horizontal Imperial City tomorrow. If he could not give an explanation at that time, then Xu Han and the others would inevitably have to endure the wrath of this Immortal.


    "Should we go find Nangong Jing and ask her to ask Du Pingce for help?" Ye Hongjian, who was at the side, obviously thought of this as well. At that time, she walked to Xu Han''s side and whispered to his ear.


    Xu Han frowned and nodded. Although he was unwilling to owe Nangong Jing a favor, it seemed that this was the only way to go.


    When Xu Han agreed, Ye Hongjian nodded and turned around to leave.


    Although she didn''t like Nangong Jing, In other words, she did not like Nangong Jing''s strange attitude towards Xu Han. However, it was related to Xu Han''s safety, so she had no choice but to ask him for help. However, she wanted to ask him for help herself. In this way, at least, she owed him this favor-she was too clear about Xu Han''s temperament. Once he owed him a favor, some debts would not be repaid in a single word.


    This was Ye Hongjian''s cautious tactic as a woman.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" However, just as she took her steps, a tender voice suddenly came from the front of the crowd of swordsmen. A little girl with a horned braid squeezed into the room with an indignant expression. It was probably because this action was too difficult for her. When she arrived in front of the crowd, her face turned a little red.


    Ye Hongjian was slightly stunned. She recognized that this was the girl who had returned with Xu Han, but because Luo Guming''s death, Ye Hongjian did not have time to inquire about her identity.


    "Who is this?" Seeing the other party, she couldn''t help but hesitate to turn around and look at Xu Han.


    Before Xu Han could respond to this question, Fang Ziyu, who was standing beside him, supported his forehead and sighed, "Whoever deserves it will always come back."


    Chu Chouli also sighed and said sadly, "It''s raining all night."


    Hearing this, Xu Han rolled his eyes at the two of them who were still in the mood to fight. He was just about to open his mouth to explain the background of their encounter with this strange little girl.


    However, before she could say anything, the little girl walked over to Luo Gu Ming''s corpse with an old face. She stretched out her hand and opened Luo Gu Ming''s pupils, carefully examining the eyes that had long since lost their vitality.


    The indifference and calmness on his face did not resemble what an eight or nine year old child should look like when facing a corpse.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing this, Su Muan was about to shout loudly.


    However, just as she said that, the little girl turned her head in dissatisfaction and widened her eyes at Su Muan. She said in an old tone, "Stop messing around."


    Being lectured by a little girl who was a few years younger than him, Su Muan naturally felt a little embarrassed.


    To a macheteman, face was an extremely important thing.


    This was the ancestral instruction of the Su Clan.


    So Su Muan was very dissatisfied and wanted to say something, but at this moment, the little girl stood up and walked to Xu Han with her hands behind her back.


    Her tiny body looked up at Xu Han at that time. ''"Blood contains purple. It''s caused by the poisonous Meiya Grass. The stench in my body is caused by the stench of blood worms. However, it''s far from enough for the two of them to kill a Great Evolution Realm expert. In the end, these are all illusions used to confuse outsiders. The real cause of death is ¡­"


    At this point, the girl paused and blinked at Su Mu''an, who was already shocked by her long speech. Only then did she say in her tender voice, "Mo Luo Xue."


    "Mo Luo blood?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He had probably heard of the first two during his cultivation with the Headmaster for half a year. They were indeed capable of creating such a phenomenon. It was obviously not an ordinary thing for a girl of this age to be able to accurately tell the two. He could not help but ask why this girl had such abilities.


    Xu Han had never heard of what Mo Luo''s blood was.


    Seeing everyone cast curious gazes at him at this moment, the expression on the girl''s face became even more serious. She blinked her eyes and said, "The Moro Blood is a poisonous mutated Moro Flower. It is refined from 37 poisonous substances. Its color is bright red and it has a strange fragrance. The poisoned person will be paralyzed and lose consciousness in a very short period of time. Then, he will slowly die. The corpse will turn into blood in the strange fragrance of the Moro Blood."


    "The Smelly Blood Bug is only trying to conceal that strange fragrance. Although Meiya Grass is not poisonous, it can prevent the corpse from decaying, so as to create an illusion that can mislead others. Of course, it may also be so that people can clearly know who the person who died is."


    After hearing this, everyone''s faces were filled with astonishment, both because the little girl from unknown origins was able to say such a reasonable and well-founded statement so easily, and because of the treacherous plot of the person who killed Luo Gushu behind the scenes.


    "Where are you going!" Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, Yan Zhan suddenly let out an explosive shout.


    Recovering from his shock, Xu Han looked sideways and saw a swordsman dressed in a three-stringed golden robe, like a stray dog, turning around to push away the crowd and flee.


    Xu Han still knew this person. He was the swordsman who had taken the lead in causing trouble and said that he had lost something. This person was called Bai Xu. He was an elder of Changchun Valley in the twelve towns. This sect was famous for its medical skills in Great Xia. However, many times, it was similar to poison medicine. At this moment, it was likely that only Changchun Valley could cultivate such poison.


    Xu Han naturally understood that this Bai Xu clearly knew about this matter. Before he could think about it, he quickly walked out to stop the person who was about to flee. With his fleshly body cultivation, the speed at which he instantly erupted was naturally not something an ordinary Great Evolution Realm expert could compare to. With a flash, he arrived behind Bai Xu.


    Xu Han stretched out his hand to press down on the man''s shoulder, and was about to capture him.


    But at that time, Bai Xu''s body trembled under Xu Han''s slapping. In the next moment, his entire body fell to the ground like a puppet that had lost its body line.


    Seeing this, everyone present was stunned again. Ye Hongjian quickly walked to the front of Bai Xu, who could not stand up at all. She extended her hand to probe for a bit, and then her expression became serious. She frowned and looked at Xu Hanyan and said, "Dead."


    Xu Han also regained his senses. Although he had used a bit of strength in that palm strike just now, he knew that it was far from enough to kill a Great Evolution Realm expert like this. However, once Bai Xu died, especially in front of so many swordsmen, it was very likely that Xu Han would kill Luo Guming and kill Bai Xu, leaving behind a dead end.


    Things had progressed to this point. Xu Han also felt that a huge conspiracy was wrapping around him, but he didn''t have a clue about it.


    He furrowed his brows and froze in place, silent.


    The surrounding people, whether it was Ye Hongjian and the others or the swordsmen, were all frightened by this change, and all of them fell silent.


    However, there was only one person who didn''t seem to be able to sense the strange atmosphere at this moment. She jumped up and down to Xu Han, smiled at him, and said in her tender voice.


    "Look, I found the poison for you. Do you want to thank me?"


    "How about this, can you teach me your martial arts?"


    "Oh, right, I forgot to introduce myself."


    "My name is Nineteen."


    "From one two three to nineteen nineteen."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 536 You Have to Start Over

    "Bah!"


    Xiao Anaconda, who was walking in the night, spat. His fleshy face was filled with irritation after traveling for a long time.


    Xiao Anaconda was never a patient person. To be exact, he should be one of those people who could solve things with his fists, so he would never say anything more nonsense.


    However, such a person was able to endure for more than half a month, wanting to find those murderers who had wantonly slaughtered experts of various sects in Great Xia''s Jianghu these past few days.


    Xiao Anaconda had thought of many ways to do this, whether it was squatting and guarding, luring snakes out of their holes, or finding common ground among the dead Great Evolution Realm experts. However, the result was not satisfactory. To be exact, it was nothing. On the contrary, the Sword Handling Pavilion had lost three golden-robed swordsmen because of this.


    Those people were like ghosts hiding in the shadows, killing invisible people and disappearing without a trace.


    No matter how hard they tried to defend themselves, they would always be able to take the lives of the people they wanted to take without them noticing.


    This feeling of powerlessness made Grand Pavilion Master Xiao extremely depressed. Of course, he wanted to find the murderer and fight him happily, but the other party didn''t give him the slightest chance. On the contrary, the emperor''s secret edict was sent to Xiao Anaconda before he went berserk. No matter how dissatisfied he was, Xiao Anaconda could only gather many swordsmen to return to the manor and temporarily shelve this matter.


    He thought that if Li Yulin couldn''t explain why he was in such a hurry to recall him back to the Horizontal Imperial City, he would definitely pull this old emperor off the dragon chair and beat him up so that he could vent the anger in his heart.


    When Xiao Anaconda thought of the scene where the king of a country had been beaten to the ground and begged for mercy, she felt happy. The depression accumulated in her heart over the past half month had also dissipated a little.


    The city walls of the Royal City quickly appeared in front of Xiao Anaconda and the others. There was still about an hour left before they could return to that place.


    However, at this moment, the crowd in front of them suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao An shouted discontentedly.


    Surprisingly, none of the swordsmen who had always respected Xiao Anaconda responded to his dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Anaconda realized that something was wrong. He frowned, lifted his bloated belly, pushed away the wooden swordsmen in front of him, and strode to the front of the line.


    After that, when he saw the figure at the front of the group, Grand Pavilion Master Xiao frowned.


    In the dense night, a figure stood in front of his team like a ghost.


    The silhouette was wrapped in a black robe that almost fused with the night. It was as motionless as a statue, but its eyes, hidden under its hood, were shining with scarlet light. It was like a hungry wolf in a dense forest, staring at its prey that was already fish meat.


    Xiao Anaconda was slightly stunned for a moment before quickly reacting. Why did those swordsmen become dumbfounded when they saw this black figure? It was not that they were timid or unwilling, but the aura emitted by the black figure sealed the five senses of the swordsmen-they were imprisoned in place!


    This was an extremely strange technique. He couldn''t help but lock the recipient''s aura and even lock his consciousness. When he unlocked this technique, the recipient couldn''t even realize that he had been cast such a spell before.


    Who are you?


    At that time, such a question appeared in Xiao Anaconda''s mind, but it was quickly swallowed by him.


    Because he soon had the answer.


    He finally understood why no matter how many more people were deployed, the murderers could still easily take the lives of the people they wanted, and he and his swordsmen had never noticed this from the beginning to the end.


    His brows sank at that moment, and the question "Who are you" was replaced by "What do you want to do?"


    "Life." The response from the figure under the black robe was incomparably simple. Of course, it was also incomparably strange.


    But very quickly, Xiao Anaconda understood the meaning behind it.


    After that black figure spat out this word, his toes pointed to the ground, and his body shot towards Xiao Anaconda''s location like a flowing light.


    The black aura around his body seemed to be extremely compatible with the night. In addition, he was already incredibly fast. With Xiao Anaconda''s eyesight, it was difficult to see through the trajectory of his opponent''s assassination.


    "Earth Immortal Realm!" In this world, regardless of where one came from, regardless of age, one could only be an immortal without exception-only an immortal could feel threatened. This was the Iron Law.


    Xiao Anaconda''s heart trembled, and he didn''t dare to hold it big. At that time, a long sword appeared out of thin air and was held in his hand.


    It was a sword that was no more than two fingers wide and no more than the thickness of a cicada''s wing. It was exquisite and exquisite. The hilt of the sword was carved with dragons and phoenixes. It was made of gold. This kind of sword was naturally in line with Pavilion Master Xiao''s temperament of not getting up early without profit, but it was not quite in line with his bloated physique.


    Following that, he waved his sword dexterously, and his lightning-like movements were incompatible with his large figure.


    However, he also relied on this movement technique to dodge the black-robed Ling Lie''s sword.


    However, this was not the end, but the beginning.


    The black-robed man who missed a single blow was not discouraged. He continued to launch his Ling Lie offensive towards the Xiao Anaconda. His sword edge swirled, and his boundless sword intent was like a flood dragon going out to sea. The fierce tigers in the mountains below were like some fierce and evil beings in the world.


    Under such an attack, as an Earthly Immortal Realm expert, Xiao Anaconda actually only had the ability to resist. Without even the slightest bit of effort to retaliate, he continued to retreat, but the anger in his heart was breathing more and more.


    Xiao Anaconda had dominated Great Xia''s Jianghu for so many years, relying on the fierce fighting spirit in his heart that had never been extinguished.


    His heart sank, and he didn''t want to be chased by this black robe anymore.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand. He grabbed the black-robed sword. The whistling sword intent on the sword instantly blurred his hand. However, Xiao Ana only let out a muffled snort. At this moment, the slender sword moved straight towards the black-robed chest.


    Obviously, the black-robed man did not expect that the Xiao Anaconda would have the determination to exchange injuries for injuries. Seeing that he was unable to dodge the Xiao Anaconda''s sword, he could only stretch out his hand helplessly and grab the long sword that the Xiao Anaconda had stabbed at him.


    As a result, his hand was also injured by Xiao Anaconda''s sword intent at that time, and his skin and flesh were instantly torn apart.


    The two of them were stuck in a stalemate, each holding his own "sword" and each holding his own sword. No one let go, because they knew who would pierce the other''s throat first once they let go. Boundless True Essence began to gather around the two of them. Their clothes moved, and True Essence and Sword Intent continuously flowed towards each other along their swords and arms, continuously striking at each other''s bodies in an attempt to repel each other.


    All of his moves and schemes were meaningless at this moment. This battle between the immortals had turned into a battle of undisciplined power that was like a fight in a marketplace.


    Soon, Xiao Anaconda''s eyebrows furrowed, and dense traces of sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    Even though he had used all of his strength, the true essence in his opponent''s body was as vast as the sea. He gradually felt that his strength was lacking, but the opponent did not show the slightest sign of exhaustion. The surging true essence and sword intent continued to surge through his sword and arm.


    "That''s right."


    At this moment, the silent black robe suddenly said.


    The hoarse voice was covered in a rotten smell, like the smell of dried branches and rotten leaves soaked in rainwater being lifted off by someone. It was disgusting.


    However, the strange thing was that Xiao Anaconda could feel that the black-robed voice actually carried a hint of gratification when he said those words.


    "But it''s not enough."


    The black-robed man continued. His clothes rose even more violently at that time, and the aura around him began to rise, as if it was rising endlessly.


    Xiao Anaconda''s expression changed, but it was too late.


    The moment the black-robed aura rose, the force coming from his arm and sword suddenly increased, causing a loud boom to echo out from the Xiao Anaconda.


    Unprepared, Xiao Anaconda''s face instantly turned deathly pale. His body trembled, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth. His body also retreated abruptly, retreating tens of feet before he managed to barely stabilize his body in a sorry state.


    Xiao Anaconda didn''t have time to think about why this black robe possessed such powerful strength. He was about to suppress the surging inner breath in his body and fight against it again. However, the black-robed man was unwilling to give him this chance. His body flashed in front of the Xiao Anaconda again almost as soon as it stopped. A palm wind that contained a black aura slammed into the Xiao Anaconda''s chest.


    Grand Pavilion Master Xiao, who had dominated the martial arts world of Great Xia for decades, was actually powerless to retaliate under this palm strike. His body paused for a moment and he actually fell to the ground.


    Similarly, he would not be given the slightest chance to retaliate. The black-robed feet stretched out once again and pressed down on Xiao Anaconda''s chest. The black aura was like ink on snow-white rice paper, like a poisonous snake gushing out of a bottomless pit. It gushed out from under his robe and wrapped around Xiao Anaconda''s body.


    Not only his body, but also the boundless True Essence within Xiao Anaconda''s body was obviously unable to move under the restriction of the black gas.


    "You want to kill me?" Xiao Anaconda''s eyes widened as he looked at the black robe.


    Death was not an unfamiliar word to Xiao Anaconda. Ever since he met Li Yulin, he had risked more than once for the sake of this emperor.


    Thirty years ago, when the first emperor died and the seven sons seized the throne, he led Li Yulin out of the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood and slaughtered a throne leading to the throne.


    Eighteen years ago, the Demon Gate rebellion was also a calamity in Great Xia''s Jianghu after he entered the enemy formation alone and took the head of the Demon Gate''s headmaster.


    Seven years ago¡­


    To Xiao Anaconda, he had always been accompanied by death, and he had long been aware of this matter.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that he would die here, at the hands of someone who didn''t even know his identity or life.


    He could probably imagine how shocked his swordsmen would be when they woke up from this technique and saw their corpses. If they didn''t survive, they would still leave behind such rumors in Great Xia''s Jianghu-rumors of the Swordsmanship Pavilion''s Pavilion Master Xiao Anaconda''s tyrannical enrichment, attracting Heaven''s Scourge, suddenly dying, and so on.


    Xiao Anaconda did not cherish his reputation, but when he thought of the curses he would receive after his death, the Pavilion Master''s heart itched with hatred.


    However, no matter what he thought, the black-robed man did not understand what he was thinking.


    The sword in his hand stabbed straight at Xiao Anaconda.


    Xiao Anaconda watched helplessly, but he could not do anything.


    Pu!


    There was a soft sound.


    The sword pierced into Xiao Anaconda''s body, and intense pain came. However, shock appeared in Xiao Anaconda''s eyes.


    The sword did pierce into his body, but it was not a vital point like his heart, throat, or eyebrows. He pierced three inches above Xiao Anaconda''s dantian.


    That was the Zifu Palace, the first palace for immortals.


    Black devil energy poured into Xiao Anaconda''s Fate Palace along the sword. Under the monstrous devil energy, his Zifu was instantly shattered, and his Immortal Cultivation base began to fall as the Fate Palace shattered.


    In a world where cultivation was everything, a bad person''s cultivation was far more terrifying than killing a person.


    Realizing this, Xiao Anaconda''s eyes were completely red. He shouted loudly, "Who exactly are you?"


    However, the black robe did not have the slightest intention of responding to him. After shattering the Fate Palace of the Xiao Anaconda, he drew his sword and sheathed it. He turned around and left without turning back, as if he had no intention of taking his life.


    However, just as his figure was about to merge with the night, his footsteps stopped slightly, and he spat out a tone that was still filled with the smell of decay.


    "Yours, something''s wrong."


    "You have to start over¡­"


    "Anaconda ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 537 Two Children Arguing Martial Arts

    Nangong Jing rushed over with a large number of swordsmen after receiving the news and surrounded the Yan Manor, starting to investigate Luo Guming''s death.


    However, following the death of Bai Xu by Xu Han''s hand, all clues regarding Mo Luo''s blood had been cut off. Right now, the only method Nangong Jing could use was to gather the remaining swordsmen and interrogate them one by one.


    Luo Gu''s death would undoubtedly touch the nerves of those Luo Mo who had just ascended to the Immortal Realm. The newly promoted immortal would probably arrive here as soon as possible after receiving the news. Nangong Jing knew very well that this matter was related to Xu Han''s safety and the rise and fall of the entire Sword Handling Pavilion. Therefore, she did her best to cooperate with Xu Han''s actions and started investigating the matter without rest.


    Xu Han and the others were so busy that Su Mu''an, who had gone around blindly but could not help, walked out of the courtyard where the swordsmen lived with some frustration. He sighed and felt that he was useless. After learning Yuan Guilong''s saber technique, he was still unable to avenge his father. He heard that Zhu Xian was still doing well in Great Zhou.


    Thinking of this little fellow''s old age, he sighed again. At that time, a sense of sleepiness struck his heart. After all, his child''s temperament had fallen asleep, so he put aside his worries and thought of going back to sleep. He would work harder tomorrow to practice his saber and strive to become a saber master like Yuan Guilong and his ancestors.


    That way, he could avenge his father, avenge his master, and help Lord Manor Master with something.


    The little fellow regained his spirits and was about to leave the courtyard, but at this moment, he found a small figure sitting on the stairs outside the courtyard with his back facing him, his hands propping up his head, as if he was feeling annoyed.


    Was it her?


    Su Muan recognized that figure. It was the little girl who claimed to be nineteen.


    Most likely out of curiosity about the little girl, or because of the attraction between people of the same age, Su Muan walked up to the little girl and opened her mouth to say something.


    "Don''t come over. I don''t want to talk to you." However, before she could spit it out from her mouth, the little girl''s clear and tender voice sounded at that moment.


    "Eh?" Su Mu''an, who had been rejected before the conversation started, was stunned. With his temper, he would not be angry because of this, but he could not help but be puzzled. So he swallowed his words to the tip of his throat and asked, "Why?"


    The little girl named Nineteen immediately stood up. She stamped her feet in anger. She turned to look at Su Muan and widened her eyes. She said, "I told you not to talk to me!"


    Su Muan did not expect such a big reaction from Nineteen. He was stunned again, but he still asked again, "Why ¡­ Why?"


    Nineteen tilted her eyes to glance at the boy with the saber on his back and said, "My master said that you mustn''t talk to a boy with the saber on his back."


    "Your master?" Su Muan started to get confused. He remembered it very clearly. Previously, this little girl had been pestering Xu Han to learn martial arts from Xu Han. He thought that this little girl did not have a master.


    Nineteen nodded heavily, ignoring Su Muan''s thoughts at this moment. He said to himself, "Yes, that''s what my master said."


    "Then who is your master?"


    "Eighteen."


    "Eighteen?" Su Muan had never heard such a strange name before. Of course, Nineteen was also such a strange name. However, for some reason, he felt that it sounded better than eighteen or nineteen.


    "I am nineteen, and my master is eighteen. Is there a problem?" However, Nineteen didn''t seem to notice anything strange and said with a natural expression.


    Such logic was very untraceable, but it was somewhat persuasive.


    This little persuasion was enough to convince Su Mu''an. He nodded thoughtfully before saying, "It seems to be the truth."


    However, he soon came to his senses, as if this wasn''t the crux of the matter. "But why didn''t your master let you talk to me? I don''t know your master."


    "Also, you clearly have a master, why did you let the Manor Master teach you martial arts?"


    Su Muan''s series of questions struck Nineteen''s face like a series of cannonballs. The little girl rolled her eyes at him and replied unhappily, "Anyway, my master said that although he didn''t teach me martial arts, he is still my master. If he told me not to talk to you, I definitely wouldn''t talk to you!"


    Hearing this, Su Muan looked at Nineteen''s confident expression and cautiously reminded him, "But ¡­ you''ve already told me for a long time ¡­"


    "Huh?" Little Nineteen was slightly stunned when she heard this, but in the next moment, she suddenly regained her senses and her expression immediately changed.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Nineteen, who had just turned old, stamped her feet back and forth like an ant on a hot pot and muttered, "What should I do? I''ve talked to you, and the old man will definitely get angry. If he gets angry, he''ll grab me back and force me to take a horse stance and eat vegetables! The vegetables are too bad! I don''t want to eat vegetables!!"


    Nineteen pieces of broken thoughts were seen by Su Mu''an. He stared at the girl in confusion, probably unable to understand why she would do such a neurotic thing.


    But out of instinctive concern, Su Muan still asked, "What''s wrong with you? Is your master treating you badly?"


    This question instantly made Nineteen''s expression strange. She whispered, "It can''t be said that it''s not good. He brought Nineteen out of there. Without him, Nineteen would not be the same as he is now."


    "But he always makes nineteen eat unpleasant vegetables, squatting horse steps, and reciting those boring books, but he doesn''t teach me kung fu."


    "You really want to learn kung fu?" Seemingly grasping the crux of the problem, Su Muan asked again.


    "En!" After saying that, Nineteen''s eyes instantly lit up with a bright light. It was like a dazzling star in the night, so bright that it could be seen to the extreme.


    "What are you doing learning kung fu for?" Su Muan asked again.


    However, this question attracted nineteen eyes. She looked at Su Mu''an with an idiotic gaze, and then answered, "After learning kung fu, no one can bully me anymore."


    Su Muan understood this reasoning. He was about to nod when Nineteen''s voice sounded again.


    "At that time, I can bully others."


    Su Muan''s head, which was about to be nodded, stopped at this moment. He frowned and said, "My father said that soldiers are ominous weapons, and sages have no choice but to use them. My father also said that martial artists, stop the war. They learn martial arts not to be brave and ruthless, but¡­"


    Seeing that Su Muan was about to finish his father''s long speech, Nineteen covered his ears and waved his hand. He said impatiently, "Why are you like that old fellow? No matter what, there are a lot of great principles to follow. I don''t care, I want to learn martial arts from Xu He!"


    Su Mu''an said truthfully, "If you are like this, then Lord Manor Head will not teach you kung fu."


    "Why?" Nineteen said discontentedly.


    "Because of your malicious intentions." Su Muan said with a tone of someone who had been there before.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "You want to bully others."


    "It''s better to bully others than to be bullied by others without time." Nineteen said slyly.


    Su Muan was a little overwhelmed. With the things stored in his brain, it was obvious that they were not enough to convince this little girl who was a few years younger than him. He frowned and thought for a long time before saying, "Then, if anyone bullies you in the future, you can tell me. I will help you deal with him."


    After saying that, Su Muan secretly felt that he was a step closer to being the ancestor. It was the responsibility of a macheteman to help the weak. If he wanted to be the most powerful macheteman, he naturally had to do the same.


    However, what he had never expected was that his righteousness had not been recognized by Nineteen.


    Hearing this, the little girl looked at Su Muan, who was a head taller than her, with a look of disgust. She said with disdain, "Who can you beat with your body?"


    Being disliked by a girl of this age was naturally a disgraceful thing. As a macheteman whose face was more important than his life, Su Muan naturally could not tolerate such "contempt". He frowned and was about to retort.


    Huala¡­


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden sound coming from the direction of the courtyard gate.


    "Who?" Su Muan''s heart tightened, and her expression immediately became solemn.


    Without waiting for Nineteen to react, he suddenly jumped towards the direction where the noise came from.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the long saber behind him was unsheathed, and a starlight saber light whistled out, cutting off the trees where the sound came from. At that time, the figure hiding under the tree also appeared in Su Muan''s eyes.


    Although it was impossible to see his appearance clearly because of the night, his figure should be a man. He did not seem to have expected that Su Muan would notice his whereabouts. At that time, he was also stunned. However, after regaining consciousness, he immediately activated his True Essence to flee this place.


    He seemed to have cultivated some movement techniques before, and his speed was extremely fast. Especially in the eyes of Nineteen, who didn''t have half an inch of cultivation, the man''s figure had almost turned into an afterimage that was difficult to catch with the naked eye after exerting his strength.


    However, this speed did not seem to be able to escape Su Muan''s pursuit.


    The boy pointed his toes and shouted in a childish tone, "Stop."


    At this moment, his body flew out, and his speed was no slower than that of the man who had fled into the wilderness.


    He probably felt that if this continued, he would not be able to escape Su Mu''an''s pursuit. Or perhaps, at Guan Su Mu''an''s age, he secretly felt that the other party would not have too strong a cultivation.


    Therefore, after weighing it, the man gritted his teeth and pulled out the sword at his waist in an attempt to compete with Su Mu''an.


    Seeing this, Su Muan, who was only twelve or thirteen years old, did not have the slightest hint of panic in his eyes. His eyebrows sank, and a cold expression that was extremely inconsistent with his age floated above his eyebrows. The long saber in his hand was once again lifted up by him. The saber''s body reflected starlight, and its face reflected saber light.


    He waved his saber.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the sword in the man''s hand was sliced into two pieces, while the boundless saber intent wrapped around Su Muan''s blade continued to move forward, hitting the man''s body.


    Pu!


    He let out a muffled snort, spat out a blood arrow, and fell to the ground fiercely.


    Su Muan quickly stepped forward and used her long saber to press against the man''s throat. She asked, "Speak! Who are you?"


    The man''s expression turned cold as if he knew his fate. He looked at Su Mu''an fiercely and cursed, "I, Huang, have fallen into your hands. If you want to kill me, do as you please. You are the same as Xu Han, so don''t be a coward anymore!"


    The man''s words were righteous, but Su Mu''an was confused when he heard them. Just as he was in a difficult situation, an excited voice suddenly sounded.


    "Wow! So you''re so powerful!"


    Nineteen Little Jumped in front of Su Mu''an, looked at Su Mu''an with admiration, and said.


    "If you teach me kung fu!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 538 Descended

    The man Su Muan caught was called Huang Yu.


    People from Sunset Cloud Valley.


    His appearance here was naturally something worth pondering. Su Mu''an''s unintentional action had helped Xu Han a lot.


    However, Su Muan finally didn''t have to worry about how she couldn''t help him anymore, but she had other troubles-after witnessing his saber technique, the strange girl called Nineteen pestered Su Muan and shouted for Su Muan to teach her martial arts.


    How could Su Muan have the ability to do this? However, he did not know how to deal with it. Seeing this scene, Xu Han also burst into laughter. He was busy dealing with Luo Gu''s death and had no time to care about Su Mu''an''s pleading gaze towards him. He could only perfunctorily let him solve this matter by himself. Seeing Su Mu''an fleeing this place and Nineteen chasing after him, Xu Han felt a burst of amusement.


    However, he quickly withdrew his gaze and looked down at the middle-aged man who was tied up in place. He smiled faintly, twisted the man up, turned around, and took him into the room.


    ¡­


    The interrogation of Huang Yu by a group of people, including Nangong Jing, was not going smoothly.


    This man, whose cultivation was not at the Nether Opening Realm, had quite a bit of backbone. He insisted that Luo Gu''s life was poisoned by Xu Han and used all sorts of malicious words to curse Xu Han to death. Throughout the entire process, he cursed. From the looks of it, he was already prepared to die.


    Xu Han could calmly accept such insults, but Ye Hongjian could not listen. She frowned and was about to attack, but was stopped by Xu Han.


    "Listen to him curse like this?" Ye Hongjian looked at Xu Han who had stopped him and asked in confusion.


    "Good job, Sword Handling Pavilion, you are full of benevolence, righteousness, and morality, yet you have done such a dirty act of negotiation!"


    "Do you think killing Bai Xu would be enough to deceive us?"


    "Do you think that my Sunset Cloud Valley is still the Sunset Cloud Valley that people are able to control?"


    "I have already released the Flowing Shadow Pigeon from my sect and sent a message to the sect!"


    "When my sect leader arrives, I will definitely crush your bones and turn you into ashes!!!"


    Huang Yu''s shouting had never stopped since he was carried into the manor. With his cultivation at the Nether Opening Realm, if he didn''t find it boring, he would probably be able to curse like this for a whole day and night.


    It was no wonder that Ye Hongjian''s usually indifferent temperament could not be tolerated.


    However, compared to Huang Yu, who was unable to breathe in the oil and salt, Xu Han''s expression was much more relaxed. He smiled faintly at Ye Hongjian and did not answer her question. Instead, he quietly looked at Huang Yu, who was constantly cursing, without saying a word.


    Seeing him like this, everyone put away their solemnity and turned to look at the youth with the wooden box on his back.


    Huang Yu seemed to be curious about Xu Han''s attitude. He paused for a moment and sneered, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid?"


    "The power of an immortal, how can mortals be enemies? I am naturally very scared." Xu Han unexpectedly obeyed Huang Yu and said respectfully.


    Huang Yu did not expect Xu Han''s attitude to be like this. He frowned, but he still said, "The Sect Leader and the Elders are brothers. Since you have the guts to harm the lives of the Elders, you must be prepared to bear the consequences. Now, even if you kill me or try to please me, I, Huang Yu, cannot hide the truth from the Sect Leader."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s lips curled into a smile. He took a step forward and looked at Huang Yu Yan with an inexplicable expression, "Doesn''t that mean that someone Xu will only die?"


    "Naturally!" Huang Yuyan said. He seemed to have seen the near future. Xu Han''s death had ended miserably. The corners of this man''s mouth also curled into a smile.


    "Since I am already this dying person, I wonder if Brother Huang would like to hear a few words from me?" Xu Han said.


    Perhaps it was because Huang Yu''s previous angry curse had caused him to vent more than half of his anger, or perhaps he had some kind of mind to listen. This time, Huang Yu was slightly stunned, but surprisingly did not refute Xu Han''s words. He coldly snorted and said, "I''d like to see how far you can go if you can speak like a river."


    In this way, Xu Han did not take it to heart. There was still a faint smile on the corners of his mouth.


    "Brother Huang also said that killing Elder Luo is the only path to death. Has Brother Huang thought about why I did this?"


    "There are many rewards for brave men. I took such a big risk to kill Elder Luo, so I have a plan, right? As Brother Huang can see, what else did I get now other than trouble?"


    Huang Yu couldn''t help but be stunned by Xu Han''s question, but he quickly said again, "Hmph, perhaps this heavenly net is too slow to leak, and you want to frame someone, or you want to plot something, but you were discovered by Nangong Zhuo before you could execute it! If you want to confuse me like this, then it would be too underestimating!"


    Huang Yu had clearly determined that Xu Han was the real culprit in his heart. No matter what Xu Han said, he didn''t seem to be willing to study it carefully.


    "Of course, Brother Huang''s suspicions are very reasonable." However, Xu Han''s face did not show the slightest trace of impatience. He still said with a calm expression, "But even if there is only a one in ten thousand chance, I am not the murderer, but someone framed me?" Brother Huang, Sect Leader Luo, of course, you can ignore such a one in ten thousand possibility. After killing this lowly one, you also vent Elder Luo''s resentment towards death. But what if that one in ten thousand chance is true? Isn''t the dead Elder Luo going to die in peace under the Nine Springs Springs? "


    Xu Han''s words had obviously pierced Huang Yu''s weak spots. The expression on his face was no longer as firm as before, and the tone of his words softened a bit. "What''s the use of saying such a clever thing? Do you have any evidence to prove it?"


    Feeling this, Xu Han suddenly stretched out his hand. A cold light flashed, and the power restriction that trapped Huang Yu''s entire body dissipated at that moment.


    The man was naturally confused, and his gaze towards Xu Han instantly became vigilant.


    "I didn''t know Brother Huang before. I thought Brother Huang would be the murderer who harmed Elder Luo, so I hope Brother Huang can forgive me." Xu Han slightly cupped his hands towards Huang Yu and said.


    Huang Yu was probably not used to Xu Han''s sudden improvement in attitude. The vigilance in his eyes did not dissipate because of this. Instead, it became a little heavier. He said in a deep voice, "I said that I will not deceive the sect leader because of your rhetoric. If you really want to live, killing me might be the best way."


    "Brother huang has released the message of the shadow pigeon, think less than a few hours, Luo Zhangjiao will come here, xu han killed you also can''t hide Luo Zhangjiao''s eyes, escape? Naturally, he couldn''t dodge the Five Finger Mountain of an Immortal. I just want to plead with Brother Huang to help me find the culprit. This won''t affect Brother Huang in the slightest. As long as Headmaster Luo arrives, if he decides that I am the culprit, I will naturally die. Before Headmaster Luo arrived, if I was fortunate enough to help Brother Huang get rid of the one in ten thousand doubts in my heart, why would Brother Huang be like this? Xu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu''s expression changed. After weighing it for a long time, he gritted his teeth and looked at Xu Han. He said in a deep voice, "Alright! What do you want to know?"


    ¡­


    Huang Yu sneaked into the manor to inform Luo Guming about Luo Mo''s arrival at the Immortal Realm.


    The time he left Luo Guming''s residence was no more than fifteen minutes away from the time Nangong Zhuo discovered that Luo Guming had died. The commotion caused by Luo Guming''s death caused Huang Yu, who hadn''t left the Yan Manor yet, to return to Luo Guming''s residence. After he discovered that Luo Guming had died, he immediately released the Flowing Shadow Pigeon. When he was about to leave this place, Su Mu''an accidentally discovered him and this happened.


    Hearing Huang Yu''s words, Xu Han and the others frowned deeply.


    Logically speaking, during the period when Luo Guming was killed, Xu Han happened to be outside the mansion with that strange nineteen. However, the little girl''s testimony was obviously not enough to clear Xu Han of suspicion.


    "The poison of the Mo Luo blood is extremely strong. I have already asked the little girl about it. Just like she said, the Mo Luo blood will erupt with poison after entering her body for a few breaths. It will take a person''s life in a very short period of time. From the looks of it, the time that Luo Gu Ming was planted into Mo Luo''s blood could only happen fifteen minutes after Huang Yu saw Luo Gu Ming and fifteen minutes before Nangong Zhuo found the corpse. Ye Hongjian thought to herself at that time, "To be able to plant the Mo Luo blood in the body of a Great Evolution Realm expert like Luo Guming in such a short period of time, and not see any traces of a fight at the scene, the murderer either possesses extremely strong strength, or is someone familiar with Luo Guming."


    "Then send someone to ask those swordsmen if they have seen anyone enter or leave that room named Luo during this period of time!" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu also felt that Ye Hongjian''s analysis was reasonable. At the same time, she understood that this matter was related to Xu Han''s life and death. Naturally, Young Miss Fang couldn''t help but urge anxiously at that time.


    "It''s not that simple." Nangong Jing glanced at Fang Ziyu and whispered, "The real murderer is obviously doing these things to provoke the relationship between Sunset Cloud Valley and the Sword Handling Pavilion. The only people who can do so are the Crimson Firmament Sect and the various sects that have fallen to the Crimson Firmament Sect." "Most of these swordsmen are their men. Perhaps there are accomplices in this matter or even the real ones among them. It would be wishful thinking to obtain useful information from them."


    Naturally, Nangong Jing''s words were quite reasonable, but when they fell into the ears of Miss Fang, they turned into ridiculing her ignorance.


    Eldest Miss Fang''s face immediately turned red, and she immediately retorted discontentedly, "Then what should we do? Could it be that we are just sitting here waiting to die?"


    Xu Han saw the two of them who were still in the mood to quarrel, and was about to say something to stop them, but at this moment, his expression suddenly changed.


    A mighty aura suddenly descended from the horizon, enveloping the entire manor¡­


    Under that vast aura, the faces of everyone present turned ugly.


    "This is" Ye Hongjian said in a deep voice, her beautiful eyes furrowed.


    At that time, Xu Han''s expression was gloomy as he looked out of the window. On the horizon, a figure dressed in a white robe was slowly descending with a terrifying pressure.


    He stared at the voice and said with a deep gaze, "I didn''t expect him to come so soon."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 539 Ink Dyeing

    It was as vast as a shocking wave, and the pressure that was as majestic as a mountain swept over one layer after another.


    Under such pressure, the faces of the people in the Yan Clan turned pale and their hearts went cold.


    At this time, the night was full and the sleep was deep.


    However, that vast pressure not only intimidated everyone in the Yan Clan, The overlapping aftershocks spread out like tides, He woke up the sleeping Heng Imperial City. Candles lit up in the darkness, At that time, the citizens of Heng Imperial City walked out of their rooms one after another. When they arrived on the streets, most of them did not have any cultivation or only possessed the ability to reach the lower three realms. Naturally, they were unable to pinpoint exactly where the power that suddenly surged in the Royal City came from. However, this did not prevent their hearts from jumping in fear under this pressure.


    They looked at each other with horror and fear written all over their eyes.


    Among the experts of the Yan Clan, there were only a lot of fear and horror in their eyes.


    Sometimes, fearlessness came from ignorance. For Xu Han and the others, the closer they climbed to that realm, the more reverence they had for such a person.


    However, no matter how reluctant and surprised Xu Han was at this person''s arrival, he had no choice but to grind his teeth and walk out of the door. He came to the white-robed man who stood out of thin air and bowed respectfully to him. He said in a low voice, "Xu Han greets Headmaster Luo."


    The white-robed man, Luo Mo, the newly promoted Immortal, looked at Xu Han with a low eyebrow and spat out an ice-cold word, "Where is he?"


    Xu Han wasn''t sure what the immortal was thinking. He handed a calm gaze to the worried people beside him and calmly said to the immortal, "Headmaster Luo, please follow me."


    Luo Mo nodded his head. There was no anger on his face as everyone had imagined. Instead, he was surprisingly calm.


    His body also slowly landed in front of Xu Han, and then he nodded again, saying, "Thank you for leading the way, Young Master Xu."


    Xu Han remained silent. He respectfully cupped his hands and walked forward to lead the way. Luo Mo also slowly followed.


    The two of them had a respectful conversation and a calm attitude. Everyone imagined that if they didn''t agree with each other, they would fight. There was a difference between heaven and earth. Whether it was Ye Hongjian or Huang Yu, who belonged to Sunset Cloud Valley, they were all confused. However, after regaining consciousness, the group of people didn''t have to think too much and hurriedly followed the two of them.


    ¡­


    Outside the courtyard gate where Luo Gu Ming had died, there were many swordsmen standing.


    However, this group of swordsmen were obviously not fellow travelers. One was a confidant brought by Nangong Jing, and the other was a hot potato that was smashed into Xu Han''s hand.


    Nangong Jing also knew that this kind of method probably wouldn''t yield much, but as Fang Ziyu had said, it was better to do something than to do nothing.


    However, as the pressure spread out, both sides unconsciously stopped their work. When Xu Han led a white-robed Luo Mo to appear in front of everyone, the crowd of swordsmen paused.


    According to Nangong Jing''s instructions, one side was responsible for questioning the other side. Although it was silent for a while, the other side even unconsciously retreated to both sides when they were still tens of feet away from each other, clearing a path for the two of them to walk in the crowd.


    Very quickly, Xu Han led Luo Mo to Luo Guming''s room door. For the sake of convenience, Luo Guming''s corpse remained the same as before his death and was not moved in the slightest.


    Xu Han stood still at the door. Luo Mo and Ye Hongjian, who were far behind him, also stopped in their tracks. Luo Mo''s expression was still as calm as a statue, but Ye Hongjian and the others, who had been worried that Luo Mo would suddenly attack, couldn''t help but cast a puzzled gaze at Xu Han at this moment.


    Xu Han turned to look at Ye Hongjian and the others and said, "Wait here. I will accompany Headmaster Luo inside."


    Ye Hongjian and the others were naturally worried about this, but Xu Han did not give them a chance to refute. After saying this, he turned to look at Luo Mo and extended his hand to say, "Sect Leader Luo, please!"


    The other party nodded and stepped in.


    Although everyone was uneasy, However, when they saw this scene, they could only suppress their worries and choose to believe Xu Han. However, they couldn''t help but gather their True Essence. They thought that whenever the slightest movement came out of this room, they would brazenly attack and rescue Xu Han. This determination wasn''t shaken by the fact that Xu Han was a high and mighty immortal.


    ¡­


    In the door.


    Luo Guming''s corpse was still lying quietly on the ground. Blood flowed everywhere, and the door was filled with a rotten stench as time passed.


    Xu Han stood quietly by the side and remained silent.


    Luo Mo was also silent.


    The man who was almost unperturbed silently stared at the ice-cold corpse. Even at this moment, the expression on his face was still incomparably calm.


    Only the most intense of emotions, or the most ruthless of reason, can keep one so calm in the face of the unjust death of their loved ones.


    However, regardless of whether the Luo Headmaster Sect in front of him belonged to the former or the latter, Xu Han knew what he would do, either for himself or for others to see.


    "He died just like that?"


    After about a hundred breaths of time, Luo Mo finally spat out his first sentence after entering the room.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded his head and did not explain much. He believed that the flying pigeon released by Huang Yu had already let the Sect Leader know everything. Of course, there were some things that Xu Han did not know, but there was no conclusive evidence to prove that it was useless to say anything before.


    Luo Mo didn''t expect Xu Han''s reply to be so clean. He couldn''t help but retract his gaze from the corpse for a short while and turned to Xu Han. "Is that all Young Master Xu has to say about this?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head. "Will the sect master believe me when I say so?"


    Luo Mo''s eyes narrowed at that moment, and his gaze towards Xu Han instantly became a bit strange.


    "Actually, Headmaster Luo is a smart person. You can tell right from wrong with a single glance. The only difference is whether the headmaster is willing to believe it or not. If I am willing, I will not say if the headmaster is right or wrong. If I am unwilling, I will dig out my heart and liver to give the headmaster a look. The headmaster may not care about it." Xu Han''s voice rang out again. His tone was also extremely calm, and there was not the slightest bit of panic when a catastrophe struck him.


    Luo Mo still chose to remain silent, but his gaze towards Xu Han suddenly became somewhat gloomy and cold. At that time, his clothes were also stirred up, and a vast might began to surge out of his body and rush towards Xu Han.


    Under that pressure, Xu Han felt that his breath was blocked, and his chest felt as if it was being struck by a heavy hammer, causing his heart to tremble and his courage to split. He had no choice but to use the sword intent around him and the Undying Realm''s physical body to resist this pressure, so that he could barely stand and not kneel under this immortal pressure.


    "Xiao Han!"


    "The surname is Xu!"


    "Brother Xu!"


    Everyone outside naturally felt this at the first possible moment, and they all shouted loudly at that moment, about to rush into the room.


    "Humph!" The white-robed Luo Mo glanced in the direction of the voice and let out a cold snort. Then, he flicked his finger and a sword light flew out.


    As a result, the door of the room exploded, and the people who were about to charge towards them all retreated violently at that time.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu thought that Luo Mo''s killing intent was an unexpected step forward and said, "Sect Leader, there''s something fishy about this matter. Don''t act impulsively!"


    Obviously, this middle-aged man whose cultivation was not at the Netherpassage Realm had some weight in Luo Mo''s heart. Luo Mo was slightly stunned as he looked at Huang Yu and asked, "Why are you pleading for them? You said that Xu Han was the one who did this!"


    "At that time, I saw Elder Luo die inexplicably, His heart was filled with sorrow and anger. There was something wrong with his words, However, after thinking about it carefully, he said, "Although this oddity is not enough to exonerate Xu Han, it does not rule out the possibility that the murderer might have killed someone else. If the truth is not clear, then Xiao Anaconda has always protected him and will inevitably bring disaster to Sunset Cloud Valley. If the murderer is someone else, then the sect leader''s actions will fall into the hands of that person and make Elder Luo die in discomfort!" Actually, as Xu Han had said before, Luo Guming''s death was extremely strange. Huang Yu, who had calmed down, thought carefully for a moment, but he felt that Xu Han''s suspicion was far inferior to another guess, so he suddenly changed his attitude.


    Hearing this, Luo Mo also pondered. He lowered his head and pondered for a long time. The people around him also recovered from the previous battle. They once again gathered their True Essence and were ready to attack again at any time. On the other hand, Xu Han, Luo Mo''s primary target, was still calm and did not show any signs of panic.


    Another ten breaths passed.


    This wasn''t a long time, but for Ye Hongjian and the others, it was as difficult as several years.


    Luo Mo seemed to have figured out something and suddenly put away the aura around him. He glanced at Xu Han and said in a deep voice, "You have three days to find out the real culprit."


    Without waiting for Xu Han to respond, he looked at Huang Yu and said, "Go, bring him home with me."


    Then, the Cactus Sect suddenly turned around and was about to leave. From the beginning to the end, he did not look at the corpse of that fellow brother any longer.


    Huang Yu came back to his senses and looked deeply at Xu Han. He hurriedly picked up Luo Guming''s cold corpse and quickly followed Luo Mo''s footsteps.


    Seeing this, Ye Hongjian and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They quickly arrived in front of Xu Han and wanted to inquire about Xu Han''s situation.


    However, before he could say anything, Xu Han suddenly took a step forward and shouted at the back of Luo Mo, who was about to leave, "Headmaster Luo!"


    Luo Mo''s footsteps paused slightly, but he did not turn around.


    "Sunset Cloud Valley is not Linglong Pavilion¡­"


    "Sect Leader Luo, do you want to make that blank space? Please think about it."


    Luo Mo''s body trembled imperceptibly when he heard this, but he quickly put away this peculiarity and walked out again. His footsteps seemed as if he had figured out something, becoming incomparably resolute.


    With a single step, a pitch-black color spread out from his white robe like ink. Very quickly, his body and the night became one. It was no longer possible to distinguish between them. Thus, along with Huang Yu, who was following behind him, their figures instantly merged into the night and disappeared.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 540 Abandon Ones Wife and Son

    "What''s going on?" When Luo Mo''s figure completely disappeared from everyone''s eyes, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but ask.


    She heard something from Xu Han''s last words, and she had some guesses in her heart, but she could not confirm it, so she asked this question.


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned to look at Ye Hongjian. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. In the end, he could only sigh and say, "A troubled autumn¡­"


    As Fang Ziyu listened to this conversation, she was naturally very confused. She blinked her eyes and said, "Didn''t Luo Mo say that he would only give us three days? Shouldn''t we quickly think of a way to investigate this matter?"


    But who would have thought that Xu Han would shake his head at that time and say, "No need?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Immediately, someone couldn''t help but ask, "Why?"


    At that time, Xu Han''s gaze swept across the crowd. Then, he looked at the group of swordsmen not far away. Finally, he withdrew his gaze and said softly, "It''s no longer important."


    After saying this, he didn''t give everyone time to digest it. He turned to look at Nangong Zhuo and asked, "Where''s Nangong Jing?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Nangong Zhuo was stunned. He turned his head to look around and discovered that Nangong Jing had long disappeared. He was puzzled, "He was still here just now. Why did he disappear?"


    "No problem." Xu Han said with a calm expression, "Go find her and let her notify Xiao Anaconda to return to the Royal City as soon as possible."


    At this point, Xu Han paused for a moment, and his tone became a bit low. He continued, "If she still wants to protect the Sword Handling Pavilion."


    The people present were naturally first-rate smart people, Upon hearing this, their expressions changed. They probably came to their senses. Thinking about it, Xu Han''s conversation with the newly promoted immortal wasn''t as pleasant as they had imagined. His departure wasn''t a compromise, but to prepare for greater revenge. Such revenge would likely bring along the old opponent of the Crimson Firmament Sect, Xie Min Yu!


    If that was the case, then the Sword Handling Pavilion would indeed be a calamity.


    Nangong Zhuo was slightly stunned for a moment before regaining his senses. He nodded and was about to turn around to look for Nangong Jing.


    "No need." But at this moment, Nangong Jing''s cold voice suddenly rang out from the night. Everyone looked over, only to see Nangong Zhuo, who was wearing a blue gauze dress, slowly walking over. Her face was covered in a layer of frost that was no different from her tone.


    "Pavilion Master Xiao is back." After she finished saying this, she slowly turned her body away, and the scene behind her appeared before everyone''s eyes at that time.


    As a result, astonishment coincidentally covered the eyebrows of Xu Han and the others at that time.


    ¡­


    Great Zhou, Chang''an City.


    It was dark, and the night was getting dark. Just then, the husband sounded the drums and gongs at midnight. In an inn, a man with white eyebrows and black hair suddenly opened his eyes.


    From the moment he opened his eyes to the moment he stood up, it took him less than half a breath.


    Few people can wake up so quickly from deep sleep and react so quickly.


    The man clearly did not belong to this special group of people.


    He just didn''t sleep. Even if he closed his eyes, his head had never fallen into a deep slumber.


    He couldn''t sleep, not because of anxiety or fear.


    He closed his eyes, but he was silent in his heart. Every breath, every breath, and every passing breath meant that he was a step closer to that matter. Just thinking of this made his entire body tremble and his heart scorch. How could he sleep?


    From the rainy night of that year, he was knocked off the cliff. After surviving by luck, he had been waiting for this moment to arrive.


    He had never forgotten the oath, nor had he forgotten the two corpses hanging high outside the World-saving Palace.


    His hibernation, his endurance, was never an escape. He just thought about what he had to do since he had survived. Therefore, he bluntly followed Yuan Guilong and Mo Chen Zi and climbed the Mystic Tooth Mountain. He wanted to find out the source of the calamity that had occurred in the Exquisite Pavilion. In the end, he got the answer as he wished, but he was powerless to change it.


    At the same time, he also had some worries in his heart, so he spent some time to break his own worries. This was a bit selfish, but after years of guilt, he was unable to suppress this thought, let alone die peacefully. After all, during that rainy night, when he had fallen into the cliff and thought that he was going to die, all he could think of was such thoughts.


    After finishing all this, he immediately returned to Chang''an to do what he had not done during that rainy night.


    The time had come.


    He stood up from the bed and went to the corner of the room, where there was a basin of water. He looked at the reflection of the water through the sparse starlight outside the room.


    He smiled faintly, then stretched out his hand, stained it with some water, combed his hair neatly, adjusted his clothes, and was about to turn around and leave. But at that time, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something, but the steps he had just taken were suddenly taken back. He lowered his head and looked at the face reflected in the copper basin, but his brows slowly wrinkled.


    He pondered for a long time, as if he was dissatisfied with something, but also seemed to be looking for some important flaws.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand once more and stained the basin with some water. Then, he placed his fingertips on the tip of his eyebrows and gently stroked it. At this moment, the white-browed, black-haired man opened his eyebrows and smiled. Before that, there was some undetectable dust on his two striking white eyebrows.


    Today was an extremely important day for him, and facing such a day, he should naturally welcome it with the most perfect posture.


    This kind of perfection was perfect in any sense. The man did not feel that there was anything wrong with his actions.


    After doing all of this, he was finally satisfied.


    So he turned around again and took his own steps.


    ¡­


    Outside the inn, the summer night breeze raised the dust on the streets.


    When the man arrived, he saw a figure wearing a purple robe and carrying a scarlet sword suddenly walk out of the shadows of his fingers.


    He looked at the man up and down and said in a deep voice, "You''re sixteen breaths late."


    Faced with such accusations, the man shrugged his shoulders and replied seriously, "Something has been delayed."


    "Oh." The purple figure nodded without asking, "Take it away."


    "Alright." The man nodded.


    Thus, the two figures were able to walk side by side on the empty streets of Chang''an City at that time.


    The summer night breeze became a little stronger. The starlight in the sky was covered by dark clouds, and the two of them were enveloped in darkness.


    "Tell me¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "If I die, what will Xiao Xu think of me when he grows up?"


    "What do you think he thinks of you?"


    "A gentleman who sacrificed himself to save the people, a sage who saved the people, and a Virtuous Paragon who supported the building. Everything is good. He must be a hero, right?"


    "Haha¡­"


    "What is the headmaster laughing at?" The purple-robed youth suddenly stopped and asked in confusion.


    "You think too much."


    "In fact, in the eyes of the child, you will only be an incompetent father."


    The white-browed, black-haired man paused for a moment, then said with certainty, "Or rather, he was a bastard who abandoned his wife and son."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 541 The Grass-Dwellers Were Unconvinced

    The sky was dawn.


    In front of Chang''an''s Wei Yang Palace, a large number of influential figures from the Great Zhou Imperial Court had gathered.


    For example, the current head of the Tian Ce Mansion , Mr. Lu, who had undergone several changes of emperors during the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the leader of the three dukes, Zhang Xiang, and Yu Wencheng, whose royal clan was in the position of Nine Ministers. These three old men, who were over two hundred years old, had now formed a party, making them the last people to speak in the court of the Great Zhou Dynasty. However, at this moment, the faces of the three people standing at the top of the pyramid did not look good. They either frowned or looked at the group of people standing opposite them with calm gazes.


    The leader was an old man dressed in a white robe with long hair hanging down his waist. Although he looked to be past the age of antiquity, his waist was straight. The energy fluctuations caused by his every move were enough to cause one to tremble. He was an immortal, an exquisite immortal, and also the protagonist of today''s Sikong Bai!


    The old man stood beside a middle-aged man. He lowered his head and lowered his eyebrows. He looked respectful and modest. He lost the arrogant spirit of the past, but it was a bit more gloomy. Mr. Lu and the others had been planning to fight for several years, but Lord Zhu was still sitting on the throne of the head of the Long Night Division. Although he was not as glorious as before, with Yuwen Nan Jing''s current thoughts, he would be able to ascend to a higher position in the future.


    Behind him, the woman dressed in green also stood quietly. She had a dignified appearance and was as quiet as a green lotus on the lake. The spring rain fell into the jade pond. Or perhaps it could not be said that the world''s most beautiful, but it was enough to make a middle-aged man who boasted of being carefree drink to relieve his worries, always wanting to forget and recite.


    "The auspicious time has arrived!"


    Suddenly, the blazing sun on the dome finally rose on the horizon. The golden morning light of summer fell, and a sharp duck male''s voice immediately resounded in front of the palace gate.


    Yuwen Nanjing, who was sitting on the high platform made of marble, wore a golden dragon robe. Her eyebrows were dignified, and her gaze swept across the people on the platform. Finally, she said, "Let''s begin."


    The low-pitched voice seemed to contain some magic power, and it was incomparably clear to everyone present at that time.


    "Commencement of the Grand Order Ceremony!"


    The old eunuch beside him was very alert. At that time, he also shouted loudly at his duck male''s voice.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    As soon as this sound fell, the sound of heavy hammer gongs and drums rang out from all directions outside the Wei Yang Palace. Although there weren''t many rhythms to speak of, it carried a heart-stirring solemn and dignified intent.


    The three people led by Mr. Lu and the civil and military officials standing behind them all frowned when the voice sounded. Obviously, something that they did not want to see was happening.


    However, the immortal standing opposite them straightened his clothes and walked out. He came to the center of the civil and military officials and respectfully bowed to Yuwen Nanjing on the high platform.


    "The elders of Linglong Pavilion are blank, virtue prevails, the upper has the merit of killing and reinforcing righteousness, and the lower has the virtue of saving Li people from fire and water. Today, I appeal to my ancestors, accept the people''s will, confer the position of blank state master, and make Linglong Pavilion the orthodoxy of the Orthodox Orthodox Orthodox Orthodox Orthodox Church."


    "This matter is of great importance. Do you have any objections to the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty?"


    The eunuch beside Yuwen Nanjing spoke loudly again at that time.


    This was a rule that had been in place since the Great Zhou dynasty began. According to that rule, there were three questions needed to be asked in order to confer the title of Orthodox Church.


    One question filled the entire court with civil and martial arts.


    The second question was Li Min''s life.


    Ask the ancestors.


    Of course, such a formality did not have much practical significance. It was just a justified process.


    At this moment, for example, even Mr. Lu, who was dissatisfied with the conferment of the Linglong Pavilion as an Orthodox Church, was determined not to cause trouble for Yuwen Nanjing at this stall. This was a tacit understanding between the monarchs and subjects, as well as some sort of subtle rule. If they didn''t even follow this rule, it wouldn''t be a good thing for both sides.


    Therefore, this question did not attract any rebuttal.


    After several tens of breaths of silence, the eunuch confirmed that no one would speak, and said loudly again, "Erwen Xunjie asks Li Min."


    There was a saying that there was nothing trivial in the imperial family. Even if these so-called three questions were just for show, they had to be done decently and beautifully. Therefore, this second question required the person who granted the title to patrol Chang''an along with the civil and military officials. They did not walk for a hundred feet but stopped. The officials wanted to ask loudly, "Do you have any objections?"


    Only after confirming that there was no objection would they be able to move forward again, thus demonstrating the Emperor Clan''s virtue of obeying the will of the people under the orders of the heavens.


    ¡­


    There are four main streets in Chang''an, They were called Vermillion Bird, Liufang, Zhaozhang, and Danqing. Each of them pierced through the entire Chang''an City. To patrol Chang''an City, they had to go through the four main streets one line at a time. In addition, they had to stop for a hundred zhang. In the early morning, it was convenient for Wei Yang Palace to set up a patrol team to arrive at Chang''an City. Only after noon did they complete the four streets.


    Although the civil and military officials accompanying them were mostly led by Mr. Lu and the others, and they were naturally dissatisfied with helping the enemy patrol the streets, how could those ordinary people understand the turbulent undercurrents in the palace hall?


    All they knew was that ever since Yuwen Nanjing ascended to the throne, Both the drought and the snow had disappeared, The year could be said to be a good one. Naturally, she loved the Great Empress very much in her heart. She did not have the slightest intention of refuting her decision. Everywhere the patrol team passed, the people spontaneously welcomed them. Such a situation in the eyes of Mr. Lu and his group naturally made their minds gloomier and gloomier.


    It was with such a calm mood that their patrol team finally arrived at the Dragon Terrace, the last stop for the establishment of the Orthodox Church, located in the western suburbs of Chang''an City!


    Ancient emperors were known as the True Dragon Son of Heaven.


    The so-called Dragon Platform was the place where the spirit tablets of the emperors of the past dynasties of the Great Zhou Empire were set up. It was also an important place for sacrifices in the Great Zhou Kingdom. The ancestors asked by the third question were the emperors who were sleeping in the ancestral temple on the Dragon Platform.


    Regardless of whether it was an ordinary citizen or an Emperor Immortal, they would die if they died. Even if you dug up his grave and dug his grave, he would not jump out to argue with you or curse at you. This last question was naturally a formality that could not be further exaggerated.


    The patrol team had already arrived under the dragon platform, but Yuwen Nan Jing, as the emperor, had already stood in front of the temple. As long as Sikong Bai walked up the thousand stairs to Yuwen Nan Jing, the old eunuch would ask, "Did the ancestors agree?"


    After that, Sikong Bai was the State Teacher of the Great Zhou, and Linglong Pavilion was the Orthodox Church of the Great Zhou.


    Sikong Bai, who was standing at the front of the line, also understood this point. In less than half an hour, he could become a figure from the Great Zhou to the Imperial Court to the Jianghu, above ten thousand people. Even with his cultivation in the Immortal Realm, it was not impossible for him to stand side by side with the Emperor if he was able to operate.


    At this moment, the same solemn drumming sound as before came from the Dragon Stage, followed by soldiers dressed in armor, standing on both sides of the stairs leading to the Dragon Stage. Seeing this, Sikong Bai,


    His eyes immediately lit up with a scorching light. At that moment, his footsteps were about to walk towards the Dragon Stage.


    Seeing this, the salute officer who was in charge of reading behind him frowned. This was a rude thing to do.


    Even though he had reached the Dragon Stage, he hadn''t even had time to ask about the last hundred zhang of the road. At this moment, there was something wrong with moving forward, so the ritual officer subconsciously wanted to stop him. However, before he could say anything, a gentle voice suddenly came from behind him, "Elder Sikong has the heart to be a Saint. Seeing His Majesty in front of him, it is reasonable that he can''t help but want to step forward. Lord, please don''t cause any more trouble."


    The woman''s tone was extremely calm, but it caused the salute officer who had already extended his hand to tremble in his heart, and a sense of fear surged into his heart.


    Previously, he had instinctively tried to stop him, but after regaining consciousness, he realized that this old man in front of him was an immortal who was about to become a State Master. How could he afford to provoke such a person? Thinking of this, the official hurriedly turned around and saw a woman dressed in green looking at him with a smile on her face.


    It was naturally an extremely beautiful scenery, but the ritual officer was very clear about the other party''s identity. He was shocked and hurriedly nodded at the woman to express his thanks. Afterwards, he withdrew his gaze and did not dare to look at her again.


    After that, the official looked at the immortal who had already stepped forward. Thinking that the last question on the street tour was still going to come out, He didn''t have many friends in the courtyard. If someone really caught him by the foot, no one would be willing to protect him. In this courtyard, even an insignificant courtesy official had to tread on thin ice and live carefully. With such thoughts in mind, he still shouted loudly at that time, "Everyone, do you have any objections?"


    There are always things in this world that run counter to what people think.


    Originally, the etiquette officer wanted to be watertight and not let anyone catch him, but who would have thought that such a question would provoke such a calamity?


    Everyone looked at the old man who had stepped forward at that time. They didn''t seem to care about the last question from the etiquette officer. Of course, they didn''t care about Sikong''s small overstep. After all, Yuwen Nanjing''s thoughts were there, so he naturally wouldn''t change because of this small matter.


    However, the moment the salute official asked this question, an extremely abrupt voice suddenly sounded in front of the dragon platform that was originally only filled with the solemn sound of drums and the sound of Sikong Bai stepping on the ground.


    "Grassroots Ning Zhumang thinks this matter is inappropriate!"


    That voice wasn''t loud, and it wasn''t mixed with any True Essence. However, being able to say such words in such a grand ceremony was already enough to shocking the world. Those who hadn''t expected such a change naturally couldn''t help but feel their hearts tighten. Just as they were about to follow the sound, another voice sounded.


    "Grassroots citizen Song Yueming also thinks that this matter is inappropriate!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 542 Dont Forget What Happened Back then

    Sikong Bai''s eyes narrowed at that moment. The steps he took suddenly stopped and he stood where he was. He put his hands behind his back, and his long white clothes and white hair hanging down his waist were slightly raised in the wind at this moment.


    As expected, two figures descended from the horizon and blocked Sikong from ascending the dragon platform.


    One of them had white eyebrows and black hair.


    One person had thick eyebrows and big eyes, but it was only twenty years old.


    Sikong Bai''s gaze paused for a moment on the white-browed, black-haired man. He said calmly, "I didn''t expect you to be alive."


    Then he turned to look at the purple-robed youth. At that moment, the expression on the immortal''s face finally changed. He said regretfully, "I didn''t expect that you would choose this path in the end."


    When the purple-robed youth heard this, he actually bowed to Sikong Bai and said, "Song Yueming greets Master."


    His tone was respectful and his attitude was humble. He could not see the slightest bit of killing intent before risking his life with others. On the contrary, it was really like an ordinary meeting between a junior and an elder.


    Of course, this was not the case.


    The moment the purple-robed youth cupped his hands and bowed down, a divine light shone in Sikong Bai''s narrowed eyes. He caught a glimpse of something scarlet behind the young man, and he was naturally very familiar with it. It was a sword that had created his current status, a sword that claimed that Zi Ke could kill his father and I could kill a monarch.


    At that moment, his mind sank, and his gaze swept over the two of them once again. Then, he said, "Do you think you can kill me with just a Heavenly Punishment Sword?"


    The two of them could clearly see Ning Zhumang of the Great Evolution Realm and Song Yueming of the Li Chen Realm with a single glance. To the former, they had invaded this realm for a long time, so they were naturally one of the best in the same realm. In the latter''s early twenties, he was already at the peak of the Mortal Realm, which was enough to be comparable to Ye Hongjian, who was known as a genius of the sword dao. However, regardless of whether it was the former or the latter, even with the help of this world-famous vicious sword, Xing Tian, wanting to kill him was still a fantasy.


    This was not because Sikong Bai had underestimated the strength of the two, nor was it because the Xingtian Sword, which had been guarded by the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum for generations, was worthless.


    In fact, Sikong Bai ''s certainty came from his understanding of the Xing Tian Sword.


    After all, he had used this item before, Killing an emperor with dragon qi protecting his body, Even the body of an immortal, After using the Heaven Punishing Sword''s Essence slightly, he still had no choice but to rest and recover in the daytime. With Ning Zhumang''s cultivation, if they dared to use the Origin Energy of the Heavenly Punishment Sword, they would probably be devoured by the evil spirits within the Heavenly Punishment Sword in less than ten breaths. It was precisely because they understood this that Sikong Bai dared to hand it over to Song Yueming.


    "Whether it works or not will be known only after I have tried it."


    The purple-robed youth smiled slightly. It was convenient for him to take a step forward at that time. His purple robe began to stir at that time, and a vast sword intent surged out. Seeing this, the white-browed, black-haired man naturally did not dare to fall behind. At that moment, he also took a step forward. With a clang, a long sword was held in his hand, and a white lion truesoul appeared behind him.


    ¡­


    Zhao Xingyu, who was standing beside Yuwen Nanjing and was the commander of the Imperial Army, frowned when he saw that the two of them were about to fight under the dragon platform. He was about to take a step forward and beckon the guards to take down the two of them.


    However, just as he took that step, Yuwen Nanjing suddenly narrowed his eyes and whispered, "Commander Zhao, let them go."


    "But ¡­ if we allow them to cause trouble, I''m afraid that the royal family will lose their dignity." Zhao Xingyu said worriedly.


    Hearing this, Yuwen Nanjing turned to look at the young commander and whispered, "The dignity of the royal family is never a dignified ceremony, nor is it to avoid the reverence of a tiger. It is the food on the people''s table that is full and the clothes they wear that can keep them warm."


    "Since you are asking Li Min, if Li Min has any objections, then let them argue between right and wrong and decide the outcome."


    "This is the dignity our Great Zhou Imperial Clan deserves."


    Yuwen Nanjing''s words were soft and gentle, but Zhao Xingyu could only hear the sound of a heavy hammer falling on his ears, causing him to be deaf and enlightened.


    ¡­


    Yu Sikong and the other two were not strangers to each other.


    They knew each other''s temperament and could also feel each other''s determination. Naturally, they would not dream of settling this final battle with just a few words.


    This was about ideas, about inheritance, and more importantly, about promises to certain people who had died.


    And once things rose to this level, an endless battle was doomed to be unavoidable.


    As a result, there were no more words between them, and the battle began in the blink of an eye.


    The Lion True Spirit behind Ning Zhumang roared as it carried the violent sword intent around Ning Zhumang and attacked Sikong Bai. Song Yueming was naturally unwilling to fall behind. Although he did not summon his True Spirit, the Heaven Punishing Sword in his hand lit up with a scarlet blood light, and its killing intent surged. It also cooperated with Ning Zhumang to attack Sikong Bai from the other side.


    These two people''s moves were naturally incomparably cold. Whether it was their current momentum or the power contained within them, there were few enemies within the same realm.


    Unfortunately, no matter how powerful this move was in the eyes of outsiders, it was still insignificant in front of Immortals.


    Sikong Bai ''s hand reached out at that time, one on the left and one on the right, directly facing the two''s killing move.


    Two sword shields formed from several black sword lights appeared in Sikong Bai ''s palm. The seemingly light black sword shield trembled slightly when it met the sword moves Ning Zhumang and Ning Zhumang activated. Then, the vast sword intent Ning Zhumang summoned seemed to encounter a heavenly chasm and could no longer surpass it.


    Although they had understood how powerful Sikong Bai was from the beginning, the two of them had managed to arrive so easily by joining hands. This result caused Ning Zhumang and Song Yueming''s expressions to sink. When such a scene fell into Sikong Bai''s eyes, the old man''s lips curled into a sinister smile. He whispered, "I will give you a grand enough funeral."


    With that said, the two sword shadows that formed the shields in his hands suddenly rotated. The sword shadows raised their swords one after another, and then let out loud sword cries one after another. Then, they charged towards Ning Zhumang and Song Yueming like flowing lights.


    The True Spirit they summoned and the True Essence Sword Intent they triggered were all sliced apart under these black sword shadows as if they had been defeated. The black sword shadows instantly arrived in front of them as if they had entered an uninhabited realm.


    Pu!


    Two muffled snorts came out from their mouths at the same time. At that time, Song Yueming and Ning Zhumang''s bodies were injured by the black sword shadow. Blood arrows blossomed on their lower waist and right arms, and their bodies retreated explosively. Their sword moves were temporarily restrained due to their injuries.


    Although their injuries looked like they had only been cut by the sword blades and their wounds weren''t too shocking, there was actually black sword intent attached to the black sword shadow from Sikong Bai. The sword intent was left behind by the sword shadows on their wounds, constantly corroding their flesh and blood and devouring the power in their bodies.


    Although the wounds weren''t big and the devouring speed was very slow, if Sikong Bai found a few more such opportunities later, it was estimated that there was no need for the two sides to continue fighting. Just the devouring power of the strange black sword intent was enough to absorb all the true essence sword intent in Ning Zhumang''s and Ning Zhumang''s bodies in a short period of time.


    The two of them understood this and their expressions naturally became solemn.


    At that time, they looked at each other and Song Yueming was the first to ask, "Master''s abilities are even more powerful than I imagined?"


    Ning Zhumang nodded with a complicated expression and said, "Indeed, he doesn''t seem like someone who has just ascended to the Immortal Realm for less than a few years."


    "If this continues, the sect leader and I will probably die here." Song Yueming said again, but his tone suddenly gave off a different flavor.


    "Yes, that''s true." Ning Zhumang replied, but there was not much sadness on his face. Instead, there was a hint of a joke on his face.


    "Although I''m sorry, for the sake of Linglong Pavilion''s thousand-year inheritance, I have no choice but to kill him." Hearing the conversation between the two of them, Sikong Bai took a step forward and said coldly. At that moment, the aura around him became even more violent. Black sword shadows spread out behind him like peacocks. At that moment, the enormous might enveloped Ning Zhumang and Song Yueming.


    However, the two of them, who were shrouded in the might of an immortal, did not seem to have heard Sikong Bai''s exclamation at all, and their conversation continued on their own.


    "Is the Sect Leader willing to part with Ziyu? She''s not married yet. You know Ziyu''s temperament. If you don''t help her guard the gate at this rate, then it''ll be a miserable life if you meet someone disgraceful at that time." Song Yueming stared at the white-browed, black-haired man in front of him and said.


    However, Ning Zhumang was not moved when he heard this. He blinked his eyes and said, "Then I presume that Miss Zichuan is still so young. There must be no need to be widowed for you for the rest of your life. I estimate that you will have to remarry in a few years. Hmm¡­ Shouldn''t Xiao Xulai also call for someone else''s father?"


    The gloomy atmosphere between the two of them suddenly dissipated for some reason, and instead, they began to ridicule each other.


    This kind of change made Sikong Bai , who was preparing to take action, somewhat unexpected. He frowned, his heart filled with both puzzlement and anger that the two of them had underestimated. He was too lazy to bother about whether the quarrel between the two of them was intentional or otherwise. He just wanted to end the lives of the two of them as soon as possible, and then he could ascend the Dragon Stage and lead the Linglong Pavilion towards a new glory.


    Thinking of this, the black swords behind him let out a loud sword cry, as if they were eager to drink Chou Kou''s blood.


    Seemingly sensing this, Song Yueming sighed and said, "Isn''t there any last move from the Sect Leader?"


    Ning Zhumang''s lips curled into a smile when he heard this question. He asked, "Do you have any?"


    "If not, how dare you invite the Sect Leader to die?" Song Yueming said with a bitter smile.


    "There are all later generations. There aren''t any headmasters. Isn''t it ridiculous to spread the word?" Ning Zhumang blinked his eyes and said.


    At this time, Sikong Bai had already activated the black sword shadows behind him. They carried the boundless black sword intent and roared towards the two of them. In the process of attacking the two of them, the sword intent around the black sword shadows became denser and denser. In the blink of an eye, they turned into black flood dragons.


    Seeing the catastrophe approaching, Song Yueming had no choice but to put away his temper to continue probing. He said, "Together?"


    Such a suggestion was unexpectedly refuted by Ning Zhumang. The white-browed and black-haired Sect Leader shook his head and said, "You go first. My technique will not give you the chance to perform."


    Hearing such an answer, Song Yueming was naturally stunned. However, the nine black flood dragons formed from the sword shadows had already attacked and killed him. He did not have time to think about or question the meaning behind Ning Zhumang''s words.


    At that moment, he had no choice but to stand up straight, gather the true essence around him, and suddenly activate it. A vast sword intent immediately surged out of his body.


    "Huh?" Sikong Bai raised his eyebrows. A strange expression appeared on his face, but he quickly recovered. He sighed and said, "Great Evolution Realm ¡­ I didn''t expect you to reach such a realm at such a young age. This truly surprised me."


    Very quickly, he shook his head and said regretfully, "It''s a pity that you chose the wrong path. Today, I have to personally send you to your death."


    At this point, Sikong Bai''s palm that was hidden under his wide sleeve suddenly flicked. The nine dragons that were whistling away suddenly changed their gazes and attacked the two of them, but at that time, they all attacked Song Yueming.


    Facing the flood dragon sword intent summoned by the Nine-Headed Immortal, Song Yueming''s face did not show the slightest bit of fear. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes at that moment.


    The sword intent around him surged, and the flood dragons roared in all directions, as if it had nothing to do with him at that moment.


    He stood there like an old monk, his eyebrows stretched out as if he had fallen asleep.


    However, the sword intent in his body surged out even more violently at that time, and along with his large purple robe, it also stirred up high at this moment.


    The sword intent did not disperse around his body. As the number of swords gathered, the pure white color gradually turned into a dazzling bright red. Then, when such a change occurred, blood-red sword intent began to surge into the Xingtian Sword that stood in front of his chest, and the Xingtian Sword began to shine with dazzling light.


    "Could it be that you want to activate the origin power of the Heavenly Punishment Sword?" Sikong Bai saw this scene in his eyes, but the corner of his mouth hooked into a mocking smile.


    Even though Song Yueming''s cultivation had exceeded his expectations, his cultivation was still not worth mentioning in front of the terrifying Origin Energy of the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Once he activated the Origin Energy, the cultivation of Song Yueming''s body would be devoured in an extremely short period of time. In Sikong Bai''s eyes, activating the Heavenly Punishment Sword was undoubtedly a foolish choice to the extreme.


    However, Song Yueming obviously did not listen to Sikong Bai''s words. The moment the nine black flood dragons formed from sword intent attacked his body, Song Yueming''s closed eyes suddenly opened and a red sword light flashed in his eyes.


    Ding!


    The Heaven Punishing Sword in his hand suddenly let out a loud sword cry. A dazzling bloody light shone on the sword''s body, so bright that it was almost impossible for people to look directly at it.


    Under this dazzling bloody light, the nine Sword Intent Flood Dragons let out mournful cries as if they were facing a great enemy. They unexpectedly stopped their attacks uncontrollably and fled towards the place where Sikong Bai was.


    However, the Xingtian Sword that shone with this light seemed to possess intelligence. It was not willing to stop here. The sword trembled and flew out of Song Yueming''s hand, catching up to the nine flood dragons that had escaped.


    Its speed was extremely fast. Even the Sword Intent Flood Dragon activated by an immortal was obviously unable to escape its pursuit. A loud cry of sorrow rang out. At that time, a Sword Intent Flood Dragon was cut off by the Xing Tian Sword that was wrapped in a bloody light all over its body. It turned into streaks of black gas that did not dissipate for a long time.


    The winning Xing Tian Sword did not seem to be satisfied with such a result. It roared and continued forward. This time, it aimed its target straight at Immortal Sikong Bai!


    This undoubtedly angered Sikong Bai. The white-robed immortal frowned. He waved his sleeve and a monstrous amount of black gas gushed out from beneath his black robe. The black gas that had been cut off from the flood dragon was reborn by the black gas, and the remaining eight flood dragons were also affected by the black gas.


    The nine flood dragons seemed to have overcome their fear of the Heavenly Punishment Sword under Sikong Bai''s urging. They roared and continuously collided with the body of the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Although they couldn''t avoid being injured by the blood-colored sword radiance emitted by the Heavenly Punishment Sword, their wounds were instantly healed by the black qi stimulated by Sikong Bai.


    Under such an impact, Xing Tian Sword''s speed gradually slowed down, and the bloody light on the sword''s body immediately dimmed.


    In just a few breaths, the nine flood dragons had already collided with the Xing Tian Sword nearly a hundred times. The light on the Xing Tian Sword finally dimmed. It let out an unwilling sword cry and the sword fell straight down, piercing into the ground several zhang away from Sikong Bai.


    After solving this problem, Sikong Bai raised his eyes to look at Song Yueming, who was not far away. At this time, it seemed as if he had already been devoured by the origin power of the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Song Yueming lowered his head and stood there dejectedly. With Sikong Bai''s divine sense, he could clearly feel that Song Yueming''s internal breathing was in a mess. It was clear that the few breaths of time he had used the Heavenly Punishment Sword had exhausted his strength and completely lost his ability to fight again.


    Thinking of this, Sikong Bai couldn''t help but sneer. His tone was full of ridicule, "Under an immortal, no one can harm an immortal by themselves."


    "This is the same thing from ancient times. I thought you would be a smart person, but I don''t want you to be unable to understand such a simple truth."


    After Sikong Bai finished speaking, he raised his hand again. The nine black flood dragons responded and surrounded Song Yueming.


    Just as he was about to drive the flood dragons to kill Song Yueming, Song Yueming lowered his head and said, "Master is really forgetful."


    He didn''t know if it was because he thought that victory was within his grasp, or was it because of Song Yueming''s strange tone that made Sikong curious. That immortal actually stopped his impending attack at that time and frowned slightly and asked, "What?"


    At that time, Song Yueming''s lowered head suddenly lifted up. A brilliant smile appeared on Sikong Bai''s face, which should have been filled with frustration and embarrassment. He stared at Sikong Bai and narrowed his eyes. It was as if he had thought of something very exciting. At that time, he said in a regretful tone, "I''m stupid. I might not be able to do it."


    "But how could Master forget about the enchantment of the Extreme Radiance Sword Immortal back then?"


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai ''s expression changed, but he didn''t wait for him to say anything.


    The already dim Xing Tian Sword that landed not far from him suddenly lit up with a scarlet light. Then, the light gathered around the hilt of the sword and turned into an arm holding the hilt of the sword. The blood-red light continued to spread along the arm, and a figure gradually condensed into shape. After a few breaths, it turned into a figure dressed in red.


    Even as an immortal, Sikong Bai had never seen such a bizarre situation before. He stared at all of this with his eyes wide open.


    The red-clothed figure lifted the Xing Tian Sword and looked at Sikong Bai with a smile. At that time, a familiar voice rang in Sikong Bai''s ears.


    "Long time no see, Martial Uncle Sikong."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 543 As I Tell Thee, the Descendants of the End of the Book

    In the Sword Palace, Xu Han frowned as he looked at the figure lying on the bed.


    "Could it be that you didn''t notice anything at all?" He looked at the scene for a long time before turning to ask a middle-aged man beside him.


    This person was tall and large, eight feet away. He wore a four-stringed golden robe and was called Yu Buchen. It was said that he was the one who had entered the Swordsman Competition by himself decades ago. Because he had no sect or sect, and because he had worked diligently and earnestly over the years, he had won the trust of Xiao Ran, he could be considered one of the few people in Gold Sword Holder who could be said to be "one of his own" in the Swordsman Pavilion.


    This trip to Qi Province, Long Province, and other places to investigate the mysterious deaths of various Great Evolution Realm experts, Xiao Ran brought along this Yu Buchen. This was because he wanted to promote him, and secondly, it was because there weren''t many people in the current Sword Handling Pavilion that were truly worthy of trust.


    However, I''m afraid that Grand Pavilion Master Xiao himself did not expect that this trip would end up like this.


    According to Yu Buchen, who was leading the swordsmen to bring back the blood-covered Xiao Ran , Xiao Ran was walking. Suddenly, he could not stand up and his entire body was bleeding.


    "No!" Hearing Xu Han''s question, Yu Buchen shook his head decisively and said, "In the blink of an eye, the Pavilion Master was unable to stand up. None of the people present had noticed anything strange before."


    Xu Han had already heard Nangong Jing and Yu Buchen say such words several times on his way here, but he still had great doubts about it.


    Xiao Ran was not that Luo Feng. Although the Grand Pavilion Master Xiao was a casual person who loved money as much as his life, his cultivation was a real Earthly Immortal Realm expert. Not to mention, how many people could hurt him in this world? Who could beat him to such a serious injury without anyone noticing? Xu Han reckoned that even Xie Min Yu, who had survived the third Heavenly Tribulation, was unable to do so.


    Xu Han vaguely felt that there was a connection between this matter and what Xiao Ran was trying to investigate. It was as if there was a huge conspiracy enveloping the entire Great Xia Jianghu. Xu Han said that he was not sure what it was, but he could clearly feel his existence.


    ¡­


    It was noon. After learning from the imperial physician that Xiao Ran did not have any life worries, the people who had not even had time to sleep after knowing Luo Gu Ming ''s death finally felt a little relieved and returned to their respective residences.


    "Have a good rest. It''s been a hard day. Let''s talk about it later if there''s anything else." Returning to the Yan Manor, Xu Han smiled and looked at the crowd, speaking with a relaxed expression.


    Yan Zhan, Chu Chouli, and the others did not notice him. They all nodded in agreement. Then, they turned around and returned to their respective residences. However, Ye Hongjian seemed to feel Xu Han''s pretentious relaxation. She was about to say something, but before she could say anything, a tender voice suddenly sounded.


    "Ai! You must be Ye Hongjian, right? That little brat with the saber on his back told me that you''re very powerful. Teach me martial arts."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but be stunned as she turned her head to look, only to see that the little girl named Nineteen had jumped up and down to her side at some unknown time. At this moment, she was raising her head and looking at her expectantly.


    Ye Hongjian was somewhat puzzled about this unknown Little Nineteen, but although Nineteen had a strange temperament, she had helped them recognize the Mo Luo blood before. Although Ye Hongjian''s temperament was usually a little indifferent, she was still a person with clear grudges. Adding on that Nineteen was still young, it was naturally impossible for her to speak coldly to him.


    At that time, she bent down and whispered, "My cultivation method is not suitable for children. You should go find Xiao Muan."


    "I don''t! I want you to teach me!" Without knowing what Su Mu''an had said to Nineteen, the little girl decided that Ye Hongjian had hugged one of her legs and shouted loudly.


    Ye Hongjian felt a little helpless. At this time, Xu Han had already turned around and entered the courtyard where he was. Ye Hongjian could only temporarily put aside her thoughts of searching for Xu Han and turn around to deal with this troublesome Xiao Nineteen.


    ¡­


    The Imperishable Realm''s physical body allowed Xu Han to quickly repair his physical injuries, and at the same time, it allowed him to possess an extraordinary amount of energy. As long as he wanted, he could even stay awake for a month.


    After entering the room, Xu Han was just as Ye Hongjian had expected, and did not have the slightest intention of sleeping.


    But it wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but that he knew that he couldn''t sleep peacefully no matter what.


    A difficult decision was made to leave or stay in front of him.


    The reason why he told everyone not to investigate Luo Gu Ming ''s murder case was also very simple. In fact, as long as they thought about it carefully, they would know that neither the Sword Handling Pavilion nor Xu Han had any reason to risk Luo Gu Ming ''s life at this critical juncture. In the end, there were only two uses for his death. One was to give Sunset Cloud Valley a reason to break away from the Sword Handling Pavilion, and the other was to give the various sects led by the Crimson Firmament Sect a justified reason to attack the Sword Handling Pavilion in Heng Imperial City.


    Yesterday, Xu Han had already seen through Luo Mo''s attitude. The Sunset Cloud Valley seemed to have completely collapsed to the Crimson Firmament Sect. That newly promoted immortal clearly knew the tricks behind it, but he was unwilling to investigate the truth carefully. He didn''t really hope that Xu Han would find out anything about the three days he had given him. He was only afraid of Xiao Ran, who was already on his way home, and he was also afraid of the motto of "Within the Royal City, there is no Blood Blade". However, three days later, Xu Han didn''t know how much deterrence such a motto would have in front of the immortals led by Xie Min Yu.


    Moreover, Xiao Ran, whom Xu Han regarded as his backer, had also fallen into a coma. Judging from the injuries, even if he could awaken before Xie Min Yu arrived, his combat strength would probably be reduced to nothing. Now that the Sword Handling Pavilion was facing a catastrophe, Xu Han did not have any reason to stay behind to advance or retreat with the Sword Handling Pavilion. However, if he left without the natural barrier of the Royal City, would the green-robed old man who had returned from hell let him go?


    The so-called dilemma was about Xu Han''s current situation.


    Under such circumstances, it was estimated that no one would be able to rest easy even if they were called upon to do so, and Xu Han was naturally the same.


    He stood at the door and was silent for a few breaths. Finally, he took a deep breath and walked to the bed. He took out a yellowed ancient book from under his pillow. The ancient book seemed to be very old, but the words written on the title page in the form of dragons and snakes did not lose any of their charm due to the passage of time.


    With a glance, Xu Han''s mind suddenly stirred with emotion as he read the words "Great Dragon Elephant Seal".


    This was the Secret Sect cultivation technique that Grandmaster Buku had given Xu Han from Li Dongjun''s remnant soul. This technique could be considered the foundation of the secret sect of the Dragon Hidden Temple, Naturally, it was a generous gift. Unfortunately, the deepest level of the Scripture Pavilion of Long Yin Temple required Master Bu Ku and Pavilion Master Xiao Ran to work together to open it. Otherwise, with Master Bu Ku''s current attitude towards Xu Han, it wouldn''t be difficult for Xu Han to go there.


    Of course, Xu Han casually thought of these thoughts. At this moment, the most important thing for him was to think of a way to raise his cultivation to deal with the upcoming troubles. Such a course of action would inevitably be suspected of sharpening the musket, But in fact, ever since Xu Han obtained this technique, he had been busy finding a way to save Liu Sheng from Liu Dingdang. Although he had obtained nothing in the end, Xu Han had spent a lot of time and energy on it. Only now did he have the time to carefully read the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal" about the secret sect inheritance of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    He only had less than three days. To raise his cultivation to a level sufficient to contend against an Immortal Realm expert in such a short period of time was akin to talking nonsense. However, Xu Han''s temperament was like this. He was unwilling to surrender even if his chances were slim.


    ¡­


    The Asura Technique used demonic power to temper the flesh. There were drawbacks in it. It only provided cultivators with tremendous progress in cultivation in a short period of time, but it would inevitably leave many hidden dangers for cultivators. This was also why most of the Asura Cultivators who cultivated the Asura Technique were in the first four realms of the flesh realm, while only a few reached the last three realms.


    Even if Xu Han didn''t possess the Demon Lord''s right arm and happened to arrive at the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, it would still take him an unknown amount of time to reach the Seventh Realm.


    Compared to the Asura Art, the Great Dragon Elephant Seal was much more gentle and reasonable. Clearly, the person who created this technique had many experiences in cultivating the fleshly body.


    However, regardless of whether it was the former or the latter, Xu Han didn''t really care about their specific cultivation method. What Xu Han really wanted to know from the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal" was how to ascend to the Immortal Realm with his physical body cultivation.


    At this seventh realm, the effect of tempering the flesh with demonic power was extremely small using the method in the Asura Technique. In order to ascend to the Immortal Realm, Xu Han calculated carefully. Without one or two thousand years of lifespan, he was afraid that he would not be able to do so. Xu Han furrowed his brows after reading the Big Dragon Elephant Seal about the first seven realms of the physical body recorded in it.


    The biggest difference between the cultivation method of the Great Dragon Elephant Seal and the Asura Art was that the Asura Art focused solely on the pursuit of physical strength, while the Great Dragon Elephant Seal required cultivators to possess a certain level of internal strength to temper their physical body through the adjustment of internal strength. However, in the end, this method only lacked the quick success and instant benefit from the Asura Technique. The method of tempering the fleshly body changed because of the different internal forces used, but there was not much difference in its essence.


    However, it was also mentioned in the last stage of the [Great Dragon Elephant Seal], When he reached the Immortal Realm, it would be extremely difficult to temper his physical body. It was probably like the Asura Technique, with little effect. As for how to ascend to the Immortal Realm with his physical body, there was not a single word mentioned before. With one last glimmer of hope, Xu Han opened the last page of the Great Dragon Elephant Seal.


    On this page, unlike the previous page, which was full of pictures and notes, there were only a few numbers on the last page.


    "A Seven Realms technique can''t become a Saint Physique, so it''s hard to extract an Immortal Physique from a mortal''s strength."


    "If we underestimate the possibility of entering the mortal body with the power of heaven and man, we might be able to help us achieve this Dao. However, if an immortal is arrogant, how can he condescend to the status of a mortal?"


    "Therefore, if we underestimate it again, we can''t allow two forces of fire and water to collide with each other in our body. The power contained in it may be comparable to the power of an immortal, and it has already reached the Immortal Dao."


    "However, no one has ever come to the Heavenly Path with their fleshly bodies. I hope that future generations will tell you whether they succeed or fail in this trial. If I tell you¡­" "No one has ever come to the Heavenly Path with their fleshly bodies. This is not the right thing to say. I hope that future generations will tell you."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 544 A Man in a Book

    At this point, the brush suddenly stopped, but Xu Han''s heart trembled. He seemed to have seen an ancestor sitting in the ancient green lamp temple in a daze. He thought hard and painstakingly before finding such a method.


    He was also one of those people that Li Dongjun spoke of as not admitting defeat or admitting fate.


    Xu Han was filled with reverence. He temporarily put aside his doubts about how his physical body should ascend to the Immortal Realm and gently placed the yellowed ancient book on the wooden table. Then, he stood up and bowed respectfully to the ancient book.


    "Teacher, Xu Han will remember what you taught me." After saying this, he bowed three times before giving up. Then, he stood up and picked up the yellowed ancient book again. He was just about to put it into his arms, and then carefully savor the last words.


    However, just as his hand touched the ancient book, his body suddenly trembled.


    A burning sensation came from the ancient book at that time¡­


    Xu Han released his hand like he was electrocuted. After a slight stunning moment, he regained his senses. At that time, the expression on his face when he looked at the ancient book unconsciously became strange.


    Naturally, he could not understand why such a change had occurred. He could only stare at the seemingly ordinary ancient book with a vigilant expression. However, at this moment, the ancient book was lying quietly on the wooden table without any changes. It was as if everything Xu Han had sensed before was just his illusion.


    After about ten breaths of time, Xu Han finally decided to end this stalemate. He circulated the sword intent around him and increased the strength in his body to the limit. Then, he extended his hand again and slowly approached the Great Dragon Elephant Seal as if he was facing a great enemy.


    However, just as his hand was about to touch the Big Dragon Elephant Seal, a golden light suddenly burst out from the yellowed ancient book. Xu Hanxin was shocked and hurriedly stopped his movements. At this moment, the ancient book began to flip by itself. In a short moment, it stopped at the last page.


    Xu Han looked at the handwriting on the page, but he did not notice any changes. He was puzzled. He thought that the ancient book had suddenly burst out with golden light because there was some power left in the ancient book. It was no coincidence that it had flipped to this page on its own. However, he was puzzled as to why Xu Han had suddenly burst out with golden light.


    At the entrance of Xu Han''s puzzled stall, something suddenly appeared on the page with only a few lines of handwriting.


    Xu Han fixed his gaze on it, only to see that the things that appeared were lines of new handwriting. From the appearance of the handwriting, it could be seen that the handwriting that appeared afterwards clearly did not originate from the same person as the previous handwriting, and even the handwriting that appeared afterwards did not originate from the same person''s hand.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but be curious. At that time, he finally reached out and picked up the ancient book. This time, the burning sensation on the ancient book had dissipated, and he could rest assured to see the words that appeared again.


    ''"In the thirteenth year of Zhaoming in the Dali Dynasty, I used Teacher''s method to test it. When the true essence of the sword intent collided, the power I obtained could temper my body. However, I used it carelessly and injured my internal organs. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to ascend to the Immortal Realm in this life. I''ll use this as a lesson for future generals."


    In the fourth year of Dali Dynasty, Yue Zheng was slaughtered by the God General''s Ring. He used his master''s method to test his courage and tempered his body for thirty-seven years with the power of the collision of the true essence of the sword intent. Although his physical body had reached great completion, he was still far from reaching the Immortal Realm. Today''s deadline is coming. I hereby inform the later generals to test his methods. Jianghu Rogue Cultivator, Daoist Lijiang.


    "In the 73rd year of the Dali Dynasty, I tempered my body for 45 years with both saber and sword intents. I am not allowed to enter the sect, and descendants are not allowed to be effective. The four sons of the Dali Dynasty, Xiao Tu."


    "The Dali Dynasty ¡­ I don''t know for many years. I only know that this world is still the Dali Dynasty''s world. I''m just a rough man. I used this Heavenly Lightning and True Essence to temper his grandmother''s body for sixty years. His hair has turned white and he has suffered a lot, but he won''t be able to see the heavenly tribulation of an immortal. His mother can''t do this either. You little bastards behind him, remember! Sun Dakun!"


    "Twenty-five years of the Great Chu Dynasty, Ning Yang, I carefully studied the teachings of the ancestors, thought that there is no problem with this method, and the reason why the seniors do not understand it, the root cause is that the power is still not strong enough, far less than the sages said the power of heaven and man. Hence, he dared to ask the two living Buddhas, Master Huiyue and Saber Dao Grandmaster Su Chen, to pour their strength into his body. After three years, they obtained quite a lot. However, Senior Su Chen was unable to find a Virtuous Paragon after crossing the tribulation. He felt greatly regretful in his heart. I hope that later generations will know about this method and become my Dao. "Long Yin Temple, Luo Yin."


    The handwriting in the book stopped abruptly at this moment. Although there were only five messages, each of them was extremely heavy. It was something that the ancestors had groped out of the darkness and thorns one after another. There was the helplessness that they had longed for throughout their lives, but it was also the hope that they would obtain this method in the future.


    Xu Han suddenly felt that the ancient book in his hand had become heavy. He stared at the handwriting and said solemnly, "Seniors, if I can achieve this, I will spread this technique to the world in the name of you seniors. If I fail unfortunately, I am willing to tell me all the gains and losses in the book, just like Seniors did."


    After saying that, Xu Han bowed respectfully to the ancient book.


    At this time, the ancient book seemed to feel something. The golden light on the ancient book suddenly shone, and then it suddenly dispersed, returning to its original appearance.


    Seeing this, Xu Han took the ancient book again and put it into his embrace.


    Afterwards, he sat down cross-legged and meditated on the methods described in the ancient texts. It seemed that only the power of the Earthly Immortal Realm''s immortal energy that collided with each other would be enough to produce the power to break through the shackles of the physical body realm cultivators and ascend to the Immortal Realm.


    But how could Xu Han find two Immortal Realm experts to help him accomplish this? Moreover, according to what the last person said, even if this method had the chance to ascend to the Immortal Realm, he still hadn''t succeeded after three years. In fact, there was only less than three days left for Xu Han.


    Xu Han frowned as he thought of this. Obviously, this matter could not be achieved quickly. If he could survive this calamity, where would he find such two powers?


    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. He remembered the starlight left behind by the watcher in his body. It was clearly a power that surpassed the Immortal Realm, but he was unable to absorb it directly. If he could find a power that could contend against it, the two would collide and then use the ''Great Dragon Elephant Seal'' technique to temper his body. However, Xu Han had no clue where the second power would go.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Xu Han''s body suddenly trembled. At that time, his face turned deathly pale as if he had been heavily injured, and dense traces of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    The blood essence in his body, which hadn''t moved for a long time, suddenly began to violently riot. Before Xu Han could investigate the reason for this, the scene in front of him suddenly began to change.


    He saw a huge marble pavement that seemed to stretch to the horizon. He saw a group of soldiers in black armor.


    He saw an immortal dressed in a white robe, a young man dressed in purple, and the man with white eyebrows and black hair.


    Of course, there was also a scarlet sword.


    There was also the girl standing at the end of the stairs, wearing a royal robe, with a cold expression on her face¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 545 De Zi Is Like This

    Xu Han was very sure that this change was caused by the blood essence that had already been injected into his body. However, he couldn''t be sure whether this was an illusion or something that was actually happening.


    In fact, regardless of whether everything in front of him was an illusion or a real thing, Xu Han was unable to do anything. He tried to shout at the crowd, but the crowd ignored him, and his voice could not reach their ears.


    On the contrary, the blood essence within his body seemed to have some sort of profound connection with its true owner, Xing Tian Sword. It began to continuously strengthen and spread, attempting to infect Xu Han''s body.


    At the very least, Xu Han was certain that this was true and what was happening. If Xu Han allowed that blood essence to continue like this, he would probably be completely devoured by the power that Xing Tian Sword had left in his body in less than two hours.


    He didn''t care whether the scene in front of him was real or not. He began to use the power in his body to try to stop the riot of blood essence. However, the Heavenly Hunt Realm sword intent was like an ant shaking a tree under the might of the blood essence. It simply couldn''t stop the blood essence from advancing. It only touched it slightly and instantly collapsed.


    Feeling this situation, Xu Han''s expression darkened. He suddenly came to an understanding. Perhaps what happened before him was a real thing, or else it could not be explained as the blood essence that had been hibernating for a long time would riot at this moment. However, such enlightenment did not help Xu Han''s current situation at all. He frowned and thought hard about how to solve the predicament in front of him.


    His sword intent was unable to contend against this blood essence. Once he used the demonic power in his right arm, regardless of whether he could stop this blood essence, it would definitely bring him even greater harm. This method of tearing down the walls and repairing the walls was obviously not the right way to solve this matter. Then the only thing he could rely on now was the starlight left behind by the watcher!


    When he thought of this, Xu Han did not hesitate at all.


    He knew very well that this was his only choice.


    The starlight seemed to have intelligence. With a thought, it suddenly surged out of Xu Han''s internal organs and turned into a resplendent light in Xu Han''s chest.


    Xu Han''s eyebrows sank as he shouted softly, "Go!"


    As soon as this sound faded, the starlight suddenly surged towards the place where Xu Han''s blood essence was wanton.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion exploded in Xu Han''s body at that time. Xu Han''s body shook and his head went blank.


    His face turned pale again, and even a wisp of blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    The power of the starlight was truly boundless, capable of restraining this blood essence to a large extent. However, his body had already become the battlefield of these two powerful forces. Although the starlight had restrained this blood essence, the aftermath of the collision between the two was constantly destroying Xu Han''s internal organs.


    When Xu Han thought of this, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Could it be that the heavens are going to kill me?


    He thought to himself, but he began to think of a way to break the situation.


    Just as this thought arose, Xu Han''s expression became strange. He remembered the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal" he had just read.


    Wasn''t the power of starlight and the blood essence that Xing Tian Sword had injected into his body the two powers of fire and water mentioned in the Great Dragon Elephant Seal?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han did not hesitate at all. He began to activate his'' Great Dragon Elephant Seal ''according to the method he had previously recorded. At the same time, he formed seals with both of his hands, constantly changing. He poured the power generated by the collision of the starlight power and the blood elemental power into his body to temper it.


    It had to be said that the techniques used by the Great Dragon Elephant Seal and the hand seals used in conjunction with it were indeed extremely compatible with the cultivation of the fleshly body, His attainments in this aspect far exceeded those of the Asura Technique by countless levels. With the activation of this technique, the power generated by the collision of starlight and blood essence began to pour into Xu Han''s body. At that time, he could clearly feel that his physical body cultivation was increasing at a rapid rate.


    "It''s you!!!" However, just as Xu Han was enjoying the pleasure of the transformation of his physical body, an exclamation came from his ear.


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked up and discovered that the person who exclaimed was actually the white-clothed immortal in the illusion stimulated by the blood essence.


    ¡­


    Sikong Bai ''s body started to tremble, and he started to involuntarily tremble.


    He stared at the figure holding the Heavenly Punishment Sword, his eyes wide open. At this moment, it was as if he had seen the most unbelievable scene in the world.


    "Didn''t you¡­ die¡­"


    Sikong Bai asked. The trembling voice in his tone revealed the turbulence in his heart at this moment. He didn''t have the bearing of a Great Zhou State Master, nor did he lose the bearing of an immortal.


    A figure dressed in red gently lifted the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand. He smiled slightly and calmly looked at the white-robed immortal. "Of course I''m dead, can''t Martial Uncle tell?" He said.


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai was stunned again. He seemed to have thought of something. His gaze narrowed as he looked at the figure. At that time, he said in a deep voice, "Spirit Soul?"


    "I am stupid. I will never reach the Immortal Realm for the rest of my life. Fortunately, I have cultivated my True Spirit into a Sword Spirit and placed it in Yueming''s body. That is why I am destined to meet Martial Uncle today." Zhong Changhen said with a smile, but the sword intent around him surged out and wrapped around his body.


    Whether it was Buddhism, Taoism, or Confucianism, there was a saying that everything had a spirit.


    People have their spirits, and swords have their spirits.


    When a sword cultivator''s understanding of the Dao of the Sword reached a level that was difficult for ordinary people to reach, he could cultivate a Sword Spirit and completely fuse his Dao with the Dao of the Sword, thus producing a Sword Spirit that could be integrated into a sword. This could be said to be the greatest achievement of a sword cultivator outside the Immortal Ascension Realm. Of course, many Immortal Realm powerhouses were far from being able to accomplish this.


    "Do you think you can kill me with just a single sword spirit?" Sikong Bai''s expression became incomparably gloomy. He stared at Zhong Changhen and said in a deep voice, "Back then, you were no match for me even if you went all out. Now, there is only one spirit soul left. What can you do? I can kill you once, and I can kill you a second time."


    After Sikong Bai finished speaking, his white robes started to stir up. Black sword intent and his body surged. Nine ferocious black flood dragons once again poked their heads out from behind him and looked at Zhong Changhen with open teeth and claws.


    Humph!


    With a cold snort from Sikong Bai ''s mouth, the nine black flood dragons responded and roared towards Zhong Changhen.


    How powerful was the black flood dragon summoned by the power of an immortal? As they whistled away, the strong winds and black gas that swept up could be said to cover the sky and cover the sun. Just the aftershocks caused the bodies of the surrounding soldiers to shake. Many of the weaker cultivators'' faces turned pale and fell to the ground.


    However, Zhong Changhen, who was at the center of the nine-headed flood dragon''s attack, did not show any change in expression. With a swing of his sword, a dazzling bloody light surged from the Xingtian Sword''s blade. Wherever he passed, the blood-colored sword shadow lingered around him, forming a sword shadow barrier around him.


    The seemingly menacing black flood dragon shattered before the sword shadow barrier like a crushed leather. The blood-colored sword shadows directly shattered it into pieces, making it impossible for it to enter Zhong Changhen''s body by half an inch.


    However, Zhong Changhen, who had obtained such a result, did not stop. He went straight forward and stabbed the sword in his hand straight at the white-clothed immortal''s face.


    Seeing that Zhong Changhen was able to decipher his attack so easily, Sikong Bai''s expression naturally became extremely ugly.


    He finally understood what Song Yueming, or Zhong Changhen, was relying on.


    He had driven the origin power of the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Although he could not understand how the Sword Spirit that Zhong Changhen had yet to reach the Immortal Realm did this, the truth was clearly placed in front of him.


    However, he was an Immortal Sovereign after all. Naturally, he would not only have this ability. At that time, his expression turned cold. He suddenly stretched out one hand, causing the space where his palm touched to distort irregularly. His palm extended into the distorted space.


    Then he suddenly pulled a pitch-black sword out of the distorted space.


    The sword in his hand trembled, and the black gas and flood dragon that filled the sky began to surge towards the black sword like a royal edict. They transformed into sword intent that wrapped around the black sword.


    Clang!


    Then, he raised his sword and faced the Heaven Punishing Sword in Zhong Changhen''s hand.


    The two collided and a loud golden roar came from beneath the dragon platform. Then, the bloody light and black qi collided with each other in the area where the two swords met, stirring up strong winds. However, no one was able to defeat them completely for a time.


    ¡­


    Seeing this scene, Ning Zhumang''s expression changed, and the joy of seeing his old friend again for a long time passed in his heart.


    He could clearly see that in this confrontation, Zhong Changhen''s spirit body was becoming blurry at a speed visible to the naked eye. The price he paid for activating the Heavenly Punishment Sword was his spirit soul itself!


    However, Ning Zhumang was still unable to make a move because he knew that he only had one chance. He could not fail. He could only watch as his long-lost friend slowly walked towards death again. This feeling was not pleasant. His heart felt like it was being torn apart, but it was also this intense pain that made him even more determined.


    Compared to Ning Zhumang, who was filled with surprise and sorrow, Song Yueming''s expression was much more indifferent.


    He had already done everything he had promised, but could he really defeat Sikong?


    He stared at the red figure that was constantly being devoured by the black sword intent, and his expression became gloomy.


    ¡­


    Rain Night.


    A rainy night that rained heavily.


    It moistened Zhong Ju Peak as well as the clothes and bun of the youth.


    "Martial Uncle!" His face was drenched in rain, and his eyes were wide with fear. He took a few steps back, as if a ghost was standing in front of him.


    "This is the only way!" The red-clothed old man, who was also soaked all over, took a step forward. He grabbed the youth''s shoulder with both of his hands. He used up all of his strength, so much so that the pain coming from the shoulder almost made the youth faint.


    "There must be another way! I can, I can definitely kill Zhu Longqi, so Elder Sikong can''t do anything ¡­" The youth shook his head, his tone filled with disappointing tears.


    "You can''t do it." The red-clothed old man''s tone was incomparably calm, so calm that no one could deny what he said. They all knew that this was the truth. "Sikong Bai is far more powerful than you think. There is an indescribable power in his body. He has entered the Devil Dao like my master!"


    "Kill me and my sword spirit will remain in your body. You must survive, gain his trust, and then obtain the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Only by relying on this ancient vicious creature can we defeat him!"


    "But" The youth still hesitated. If possible, he would rather die than do such a thing.


    "No buts! You are a disciple of Linglong Pavilion, you have to shoulder this responsibility!" The old man said loudly, his tone carrying an irrefutable solemnity. It was not a request, but an order.


    The soaked youth''s body began to tremble. He looked at the red-clothed old man and felt the determination in the old man''s eyes. His gaze gradually softened under this determination, and finally, it turned into something similar to that of the old man.


    He stood up and fell silent for a few more breaths, when the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from the courtyard.


    He knew that time was running out, so he bowed deeply to the old man and said, "Disciple, accept my orders."


    Thus, on that day, it was no longer only Zhong Changhen, who was known as the Great Evolution Sword Immortal, that died.


    And that stubborn teenager¡­


    ¡­


    Song Yueming stood up and looked at the red figure.


    He did not hesitate too much. His purple robe stirred up at that time. His body suddenly moved forward to the red figure. He extended his hand and also held the hilt of the Heavenly Punishment Sword.


    A terrifying power surged out from the Heavenly Punishment Sword. Blood-red poisonous snakes formed from the hilt of the sword and circled around Song Yueming''s arm.


    At that time, Song Yueming''s True Essence of the Great Evolution Realm was devoured by the poisonous snake like a whale. The bloody light emitted from the Heavenly Punishment Sword became even more violent because of Song Yueming''s addition, and it actually suppressed the black gas that filled the sky in Sikong Bai.


    "Yueming!" Zhong Changhen turned to look at the youth beside him, his eyes filled with shock and worry.


    The name of the Heavenly Punishment Sword was not false. It was a sharp weapon, but it was also a vicious weapon that devoured its master. When it activated this sword to injure the enemy, it would also devour the cultivation and vitality of the person who activated it.


    Zhong Changhen was a dead man. Unless he could enter such a majestic place as the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, it was only a matter of time before he dissipated.


    Zhong Changhen thought that it was worth it to do something with such a broken body for the shattered Linglong Pavilion. However, Song Yueming was different. He had a great life and a great future. It was not a wise move to sacrifice his life for a sect that was close to death in name. Furthermore, he had already done enough and was also good enough.


    "Martial Uncle" Facing Zhong Changhen''s astonishment, Song Yueming, who wore a purple robe, spoke in an extremely calm tone. He did not even turn his head to look at Zhong Changhen. "Do you know what my greatest regret is?" He said in a tone that was close to greeting.


    "Huh?" Zhong Changhen obviously did not expect to get such a question from Song Yueming, so he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    But at that time, Song Yueming turned to look at Zhong Changhen. Suddenly, a smile appeared on the youth''s face. The smile was incomparably brilliant, like the stars. "That rainy night didn''t have time to stand side by side with Martial Uncle''s headmasters."


    "The Linglong Pavilion is the sect that Martial Uncle is in charge of, and it is also Song''s sect."


    "I can do whatever you can. I have no less determination than you."


    After saying that, Song Yueming''s aura surged. He poured all the vitality and true essence in his body into the Heaven Punishing Sword. As a result, the bloody light grew even more vigorous, completely suppressing the black gas that Sikong Bai had triggered.


    Hearing this, Zhong Changhen was stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses.


    "Alright!" He suddenly smiled happily, "Let''s risk our lives for the Linglong Pavilion today!"


    After he finished speaking, the sword intent in his body also surged out at that time, and the blood light became a little hotter. However, his body gradually became blurry at that time, as if it had already reached the edge of dissipation. However, the smile on his face did not fade away, instead, it became even more intense.


    If De Zi was like this, then what kind of inheritance was broken?


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 546 The Destiny of the World

    The scarlet blade of Xing Tian Sword began to tremble.


    Suddenly, it appeared like a giant beast that devoured the heavens and the earth. It roared towards the sky, as if excited by the sacrifices that had activated it. A bloody light filled the sky, devouring all the monstrous demonic energy that Sikong Bai had generated.


    At that moment, a strange expression finally appeared on Sikong Bai''s cold face.


    He doesn''t like such a scene.


    He was clearly doing this for the sake of the Linglong Pavilion''s inheritance. He had clearly taken the sect a step further, allowing the Linglong Pavilion, which had been inherited for a thousand years, to reach a level that the Orthodoxy had never reached before.


    But why did these people have to go against him? One life was not enough. If they died, even if they turned into sword spirits, they would have to fight to the death with him.


    This was a very unreasonable matter.


    Anger filled Sikong Bai''s chest at that time, and a dense murderous aura surged out from the tip of his calm eyebrows.


    However, this kind of rage could not change the current occupation much. The bloody light finally broke through the black gas and arrived in front of Sikong Bai. The lofty immortal let out a muffled snort under the impact of the bloody light and flew backwards. He rolled down the long stairs and landed in front of the civil and military officials below the dragon platform who were watching this scene.


    His clean white robe became extremely ragged in this kind of rolling down. The silver thread that he had already carefully taken care of was also hanging down randomly at that time. At this moment, he no longer seemed to have the slightest bit of immortal bearing. Instead, he was in a sorry state.


    However, neither Song Yueming nor Zhong Changhen, who had already transformed into a sword spirit, intended to let him off at this moment.


    Zhong Changhen, whose body had already turned blurry, poured into Song Yueming''s body at that time. The two figures overlapped and once again rushed towards Sikong Bai with the Heavenly Punishment Sword in their hands.


    Sensing the overflowing killing intent from the Heavenly Punishment Sword, Sikong Bai ''s expression turned cold. He turned his eyes to look behind him and shouted, "Stop them!"


    The civil and military officials led by Mr. Lu naturally wished for Sikong Bai to die here. There was no reason for them to take action. They all took a few steps back with their eyes, noses, and hearts observing each other. As for the people of the Long Night Department who were close to him, they did not know who instructed them to do so, and they did not care about Sikong Bai ''s current situation.


    Of course, Sikong Bai could understand all of this, but what he couldn''t understand was that the dozens of disciples who had accompanied him to this sect were actually hesitating at that time, and the fear in their eyes was even more difficult to conceal.


    "Stop them! If I die, the Exquisite Pavilion will be finished. You can only be that stray dog!" He shouted angrily.


    However, this kind of furious reprimand only resulted in the disciples drooping their heads and taking a few steps back.


    "Trash! You''re all trash!" Sikong Bai''s expression twisted with anger. He roared loudly, like the desperate jackal.


    Song Yueming had already arrived. His body jumped up and red sword spirits constantly flashed around him. Song Yueming and Zhong Changhen appeared alternately on his face, while the Heaven Punishing Sword shone with unprecedented sword light. The sky was filled with bloody light that covered all the colors. It carried boundless power and their boundless rage as it surged down.


    Death.


    Finally, he clearly arrived in front of Sikong Bai.


    Probably because he sensed this emotion, Sikong Bai roared, "Why?"


    He still didn''t understand why they would rather sacrifice their lives to stop him! Why was he clearly right, but no one was willing to stand on his side?


    His doubts and unwillingness were not answered by Song Yueming or Zhong Changhen.


    Xing Tian''s sword finally landed between his eyebrows. A trace of blood appeared between his eyebrows. In the next moment, a monstrous amount of blood light would gush into his body through the wound, tearing him into pieces from the inside out.


    Actually, Sikong Bai ''s heart did not have much fear of the impending death.


    Back then, his senior apprentice-brother, Zhong Changhen''s master, had also entered the Devil Dao. Immortals of his generation, a generation older than him, had rushed out of the sect to stop the crazy Extreme Radiance Sword Immortal. The immortal had fallen, and the blood had fallen like rain. Even thirty years later, Sikong Bai still remembered what had happened yesterday and remembered it vivividly.


    As the youngest disciple, he was left behind.


    His senior brother said, "In the end, there must be someone who will continue to live with the disciples and grandchildren of the Exquisite Pavilion."


    His master said, "Thousands of years of inheritance, your path is even harder than ours."


    Thus, from that day onwards, Sikong Bai had engraved the words'' Sect Inheritance ''into his heart. He carefully did everything and said every single word like he was treading on thin ice. Every day and every moment of his life, he lived for these four words.


    He was even prepared to die for the sect one day, and on this point he believed that he would not lose the slightest bit of determination compared to anyone else.


    The more he tried his best to maintain the Exquisite Pavilion, the better he would do.


    His body carried the instructions of his senior brothers and the heavy trust of his masters. They were all looking at him, so he didn''t dare to slack off for a moment. However, the more this happened, the more puzzled and confused he became.


    Without an answer, he could not die in peace.


    Perhaps it was due to his sincerity, the golden stones being opened, or perhaps there was an inexplicable will of heaven.


    Just as the raging blood light was about to pour into his forehead, a deep voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Because of stupidity."


    As the voice spoke, it carried a sympathetic sigh, as well as a vicissitudes that spanned tens of thousands of years.


    Sikong Bai''s heart trembled. He suddenly discovered that everything around him had suddenly stopped. Whether it was the anger and determination on Song Yueming''s face or the raging blood light that filled the sky, they were all imprisoned by some powerful and unimaginable power at this moment.


    "Who are you?" Sikong Bai exclaimed.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can solve all of your doubts." The voice said again. There was a strange rhythm in its deep voice. It was indescribable, but it seemed to faintly conform to the principles of heaven and earth.


    "Doubt? What are you talking about?" Sikong Bai frowned. He realized that Song Yueming and the others weren''t the only ones imprisoned. He was also unable to move a single inch of his body under this kind of power. However, at different times, he was still able to communicate with the powerful existence in the dark through his own thoughts.


    "All of them." The voice replied. The two short words carried the arrogance of looking down on the world.


    After saying those two words, the voice suddenly paused. The next moment, the tone in his mouth also became gentle. "What''s wrong with you? Ignorant people are always stubborn and don''t know how to adapt. What''s the use of such a disciple?"


    "Look at those stubborn and ignorant people, and then look at those who are afraid. How can they bear the burden of the sect''s inheritance?"


    "Only you, only you can carry on the inheritance of the Exquisite Pavilion with the instructions of your ancestors."


    "What''s the use of disciples coming? You are the Exquisite Pavilion. If you are alive, the inheritance of the Exquisite Pavilion will never be broken!"


    The tone of the voice suddenly became strange, as if it contained a strange magic power, causing one''s mind to tremble, and one couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    A wisp of pitch-black color suddenly appeared in Sikong Bai ''s eyes, but it instantly subsided.


    "But" He seemed to have hesitated as he spoke, but just as he spoke, he was interrupted by the voice in his mind.


    "Do you know the truth about this world?" The voice asked again.


    "What?" Sikong Bai was stunned.


    As he asked this question, the scene in front of him suddenly began to change. His pupils suddenly widened, and the brilliance within them flickered.


    There were all sorts of new creatures, plants and vegetation rising and falling, immortals ascending to the heavens, great demons breaking through cocoons, stars flickering, and in the blink of an eye, heaven and earth collapsing, rivers flowing backwards, and lives in distress.


    Finally, a Fiendgod that was bathed in black gas suddenly appeared. He looked up and roared. A monstrous amount of Fiendgod Qi engulfed the heavens and the earth, covering the entire world. Finally, he rushed out of this world and surged into the starry sky. As a result, stars annihilated, worlds collapsed, everything fell into a deathly silence. Only the Fiendgod stood proudly between heaven and earth.


    After these scenes evolved, the scene in front of Sikong Bai changed again and returned to reality.


    "This is the future, this is destiny."


    "Everything you care about will be annihilated. Only if you survive will you be able to bring the Linglong Pavilion to reshape the inheritance in the new reincarnation of the starry sky."


    "This is your destiny. Only you can do this."


    "So since they are destined to be annihilated, why not let them do something for the sect that has nurtured and protected them?"


    As soon as this voice fell, Sikong Bai''s body suddenly trembled, and a pitch-black color once again filled his eyes.


    The pitch-black color flowed down his eyebrows. Strange black lines were drawn on his aged face, and then they fell onto his white robe. The snow-white robe was like a piece of rice paper dripped with ink, and the pitch-black color spread out. Very quickly, his white robe turned into an incomparably pitch-black robe.


    Sikong Bai ''s body stood up at that moment.


    He opened his hands and said in a dreamy tone, "It''s time for you to serve the sect."


    Those soft words, however, carried an insurmountable will, and sounded in the ears of every disciple of the Linglong Pavilion who had cultivated the Great Defying Sword Scripture.


    And his body began to wither, Black auras gushed out of their bodies like air bags that had been sucked out. They turned into light and shadows that gathered from all directions and condensed into condensed demonic energy. The surging aura continuously emitted roars of pain and anger. Human shapes appeared within the black aura, but they instantly disappeared. In the end, they all poured into Sikong Bai''s body without exception.


    At that time, the imposing aura around this immortal''s body suddenly reached an unimaginable level.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the approaching Song Yueming, the corner of his mouth curling into a cold smile.


    The stagnant time flowed again at that moment¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 547 I Am The Inheritance!

    The scarlet sword began to move forward again.


    The bloody light in the sky followed the long blade of the sword, as if a torrential flood had finally found the gate to release the flood, and it quickly rushed towards the wound between Sikong Bai''s eyebrows.


    However, at this moment, bursts of black gas suddenly gushed out from his wound.


    Fierce faces continuously appeared in the black gas, but they disappeared in an instant, as if countless painful evil spirits were imprisoned within them.


    The blood light and black gas met again.


    And this time.


    The power contained in the black gas was clearly different from before. The blood light emitted by the Heavenly Punishment Sword, the power that was once sufficient to threaten a Demon Lord, was actually unable to break through the barrier created by the black gasification for a time.


    The two were stuck in a stalemate, and no one was able to take down anyone.


    But this stalemate is destined to be short-lived.


    The civil and military officials behind Sikong Bai, who were originally overjoyed by the change in the situation, suddenly cried out in shock.


    Such a loss of manners was naturally extremely rare for these great figures who were in control of the Great Zhou''s lifeline, but it was really because what was happening in front of them at this moment was too strange.


    Those Linglong Pavilion disciples who had chosen to retreat suddenly twitched all over their bodies, and then streams of black gas gushed out from their bodies. At that moment, their bodies shriveled up, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into a pool of mud and fell to the ground.


    As for the black gas, it poured into Sikong Bai''s body and became his nourishment. He was also pleased that the black gas coming from between his eyebrows had become even more intense.


    However, if the civil and military officials led by Mr. Lu and the others knew that such a terrifying situation was not only happening under the Dragon Stage, but also on every disciple of the Linglong Pavilion who had cultivated the Great Defying Sword Scripture, they would probably be so shocked that they would not be able to utter a single sound.


    The aura around Sikong Bai ''s body grew stronger and stronger under the nourishment of the black gas hatched by the nearly ten thousand disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion at the cost of their lives.


    On the other hand, Song Yueming''s situation was gradually becoming more and more difficult to deal with.


    Although the Xing Tian Sword was powerful, But after all, he had to pay the price of life. In this kind of confrontation, Song Yueming''s life force was quickly swallowed up. The hair on his forehead gradually turned snow white from the roots and continued to spread towards the ends of his hair. His cold and angular face also became shriveled with the annihilation of life force, and wrinkles floated on the face that should be young.


    As the saying goes, this is the end of the road.


    The demonic energy in Sikong Bai''s body grew stronger with each breath, but the Heaven Punishing Sword Intent that Song Yueming could activate gradually began to weaken.


    Under such circumstances, the black gas gradually suppressed the bloody light.


    Even though Song Yueming gritted his teeth and wanted to remedy this situation, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t achieve such a result.


    "Humph!" At this moment, a cold snort came from Sikong Bai''s mouth, and killing intent surged out of his pitch-black eyes. The monstrous devil energy that had suppressed the sword light of the Heaven Punishing Sword surged even more violently at that time. In the blink of an eye, it transformed into a giant black dragon that turned into an attack and charged straight at Song Yueming.


    Song Yueming''s heart trembled. He knew that with his current life force declining, if he managed to restrain his strength and avoid Sikong Bai''s attack, it would be almost impossible for him to activate the Heavenly Sword again. He had no other way out, and could only risk it.


    Zhong Changhen seemed to have sensed the determination in Song Yueming''s heart as well. The red-clothed old man''s phantom appeared on Song Yueming''s face at that time. One of them was old and one was young. Their figures were red and one was purple. Naturally, they were very different. However, the similarities were that the expressions on their faces were so resolute that they looked like golden stones and sharp blades.


    There was no retreat, no fear.


    The Heavenly Punishment Sword was once again activated, and they waved the scarlet sword in their hands towards the evil dragon that was attacking them.


    It was an extremely ordinary sword move, without the slightest bit of skill to speak of.


    However, this sword strike was wrapped in a speechless determination.


    It was a sword strike that did not leave any room for the enemy, nor did it leave any room for him. It suddenly appeared, and the bloody light that filled the sky was blazing hot, as if it wanted to devour the heavens and the earth.


    It was in this instant that the Heavenly Punishment Sword and the evil dragon met.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion exploded on the dragon platform.


    The collision of lightning and flint caused waves of energy to sweep across the entire arena. The stairs made of marble on the dragon platform were sent flying under the waves of energy. Thick stones were raised like paper. Everyone around them cried out in alarm and retreated awkwardly.


    This situation lasted for tens of breaths of time. Everyone who had already retreated a hundred feet away watched as the dust gradually dissipated.


    Ding!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    A blood-red sword flew out and appeared in the air. Then, it stabbed into the ground not far away. A red figure held the sword in his hand and his figure was dim. He was almost at the edge of invisibility.


    As for Song Yueming, his hair was already gray and his face was covered in wrinkles. He seemed to have been flying for more than half a century and fell to the ground. As he coughed out a mouthful of blood, the expression on his face immediately became dispirited.


    Ta.


    Ta.


    Ta.


    But before everyone could recover from Song Yueming''s defeat, a soft sound came from the depths of the dust. It was the figure of the horse boots hitting the marble slab.


    A voice dressed in a black robe gradually appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    He''s Sikong.


    In the end, Song Yueming and Zhong Changhen were defeated, even if they had the determination to die, even if they had used a vicious creature like the Heavenly Punishment Sword. But in the face of absolute power, faith and anger could not bridge the huge gap between the two.


    Looks like the final winner is still Sikong Bai .


    Such thoughts inevitably appeared in the hearts of Mr. Lu and the others.


    In fact, it didn''t matter to them whether Song Yueming or Sikong Bai had won the final victory. Because the Linglong Pavilion would still inevitably fall to Yuwen Nanjing''s side. They liked to see such internal conflicts between the two sides. Of course, it would be great if they could end up losing to each other in the end.


    However, this development did not happen as they wished. Instead, Sikong Bai suddenly awakened a terrifying power and was about to win the battle with an overwhelming advantage.


    This was not a good thing, at least in the eyes of Mr. Lu and the others, such a powerful blank would definitely pose a greater and more terrifying threat to their status.


    ¡­


    Sikong Bai walked up to Song Yueming. He lowered his head and looked at his disciple, who looked over fifty years old, with a pitiful gaze. A ray of light flashed in his pitch-black eyes. Then, he opened his mouth and said regretfully, "We should have been together."


    The white-haired Song Yueming turned his head with difficulty. The old face could only see the outline of the stubborn youth. He looked at the black-robed immortal and asked with a smile, "Is that so?"


    Sikong Bai frowned. He could hear the mockery in Song Yueming''s tone.


    He didn''t understand why they were so stubborn at this moment.


    A feeling of irritation arose in his heart. The pleasure of regaining control of the fruit of victory dissipated in that instant. He asked in a calm voice, "Why don''t you understand now?"


    "Master doesn''t understand." Song Yueming shook his head. This seemingly simple action was extremely difficult for him. He was already too weak. He was so weak that every single subtle action and every word he spat out from his mouth required all of his strength.


    However, it was precisely these few words that were inaudible, and they seemed to have pierced through Sikong Bai ''s pain.


    "Why don''t I understand? Everything I''ve done is for the sake of the Exquisite Pavilion, for the sake of a longer-term future!" Sikong Bai''s tone instantly became a bit loud, and his pitch-black eyes flashed with a fanatical brilliance. "What about you? You are short-sighted. All you know is the gains and losses of stubbornness in front of you. You don''t understand at all. You don''t understand the future of this world, nor do you understand the future of the Exquisite Pavilion."


    At this point, Sikong Bai''s tone suddenly became low again. He muttered to himself, "But it doesn''t matter."


    "I''m still alive. I have an infinite lifespan. I have the cultivation of Heavenspan. I am the Exquisite Pavilion, and I am the inheritance!"


    Speaking of this, Sikong Bai stretched out his arms and abruptly opened them. At that time, the aura around him climbed another step. Then, he raised his head and said, "Master! Senior Brother! Did you see that? Sikong Bai did it! I did it!"


    "That year''s agreement, Sikong Bai did not fail!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 548 First Come, First Served

    Song Yueming looked at the arrogant Sikong Bai and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He put away his interest in arguing with Sikong Bai. He knew that his master had already lost the last bit of reason. No matter how great his reasoning was or how clear his logic was, he wouldn''t be able to listen to it. Moreover, Song Yueming didn''t have the strength to waste the slightest bit of time with him at this moment.


    He''s too tired.


    The Xing Tian Sword devoured a large amount of his life force. He was like an old tree that was on the verge of collapse. From the inside out, it was rotting. Just waiting for a gust of wind to blow, he would collapse to the ground.


    At that time, his limbs and bones were constantly emitting waves of overwhelming tiredness. At this time, opening his eyes had gradually become a very difficult task for him. Therefore, he narrowed his eyes.


    "As for you, go to the Underworld Springs and witness all of this!" At this moment, Sikong Bai''s voice sounded again. He said this, and the black dragon that defeated Song Yueming appeared next to Sikong Bai. It opened its mouth, and its white fangs flickered with a cold light.


    The smell of death wrapped around Song Yueming at that time. The black dragon slowly leaned towards him, its white fangs pressing down on his neck. With just a bite, his flesh and blood would be blurry and his head would be separated.


    Ever since the rainy night at the Linglong Pavilion, Song Yueming had expected that he would think of today.


    He was prepared for the sake of faith, for the sake of the sect.


    He was not afraid of imminent death. He was just unwilling to change anything in the end. Of course, this was a very sad thing to do, but strangely enough, the moment before his death, he did not forget this matter any longer.


    He thought of her, of the child who was still speechless.


    Suddenly, a bitter smile appeared on his face. He thought that he had done everything for the sect. He thought that he had fulfilled all his promises so that he could have a clear conscience. At this moment, he could safely close his eyes.


    However, in reality, he was far from being able to feel at ease. Only then did he realize that he was worthy of the sect, but he owed some people too much.


    He suddenly understood Ning Zhumang''s words. He was not a hero, he was just a selfish bastard who abandoned his wife and son.


    The black dragon''s enormous body enveloped him, and the scene in front of him also darkened.


    He didn''t know if it was because of the return of light when he was dying, or because he was too weak. In a trance, he saw something light up in the darkness, one after another, the night sky and starlight. Then, in front of his eyes, a green figure ran under the illumination of the starlight, and a familiar voice rang in his ears, "I, Xia Zichuan, am not a monarch who will not marry in this life."


    Song Yueming suddenly woke up. This was the Linglong Pavilion of that year.


    A genuine smile appeared on his pale and wrinkled face, "Little Xu Lai¡­ Zichuan¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    As he said this, his eyes, which had narrowed to the point that there was only an imperceptible crack left, finally closed.


    ¡­


    Death did not come as expected.


    A long sigh came to Song Yueming before death.


    The sigh carried a hint of anger, as if the villagers in the mountains were dissatisfied with the gains and losses of one acre of land, but they could not do anything about it.


    Song Yueming was stunned. He felt something. He closed his eyes and suddenly opened them.


    What came into view was not the darkness of imagination, The enormous dragon figure that enveloped his head disappeared uncomfortably. Instead, he was dressed in a black robe, The man with white eyebrows and black hair, and not far away, the black dragon that even Xing Tian Jian was unable to contend against, actually fell to the ground. Although it looked like it was inadvertently defeated because of a surprise attack, and there were no injuries on its body, being able to do so could already be said to be a very unbelievable thing.


    ''"Sect Leader" Song Yueming muttered to himself as he looked at the figure. Only then did he remember that the Sect Leader hadn''t really attacked yet.


    The white-browed, black-haired man tilted his head slightly, and the corner of his eyes landed on Song Yueming''s body. "It''s very difficult to be the head teacher, and it''s even more difficult to be a father."


    "You have to work hard."


    After he finished speaking, regardless of whether Song Yueming understood what he meant, he turned around again and looked at the old man who was also looking at him at that time.


    Then, he respectfully cupped his hands towards the old man and said, "Ning Zhumang, the twelfth generation disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion, may I ask for Martial Uncle''s guidance?"


    The aggressive Sikong Bai didn''t respond to Ning Zhumang''s words immediately. He frowned strangely. Black gas surged around him, and his pitch-black eyes flickered. He seemed to be looking at Ning Zhumang.


    This was a very unusual thing. He was unusual. Since he had already made up his mind to get rid of everyone, there was naturally no chance for Si Black''s temperament to hold back. Naturally, he did not suddenly stop because of some strange reason, such as softness of heart. In fact, he was on guard. He was vigilant against Ning Zhumang, who had ignored him before, but had suddenly attacked.


    Such vigilance is not without reason.


    He knew very well what level his cultivation had reached after absorbing the power of those disciples. He could easily kill a Great Evolution Realm cultivator even if he wanted to kill an ordinary immortal. Although the black dragon that he was planning to seize Song Yueming''s cultivation wasn''t fully activated by him, its might couldn''t be underestimated. However, Ning Zhumang had just sent the black dragon flying and saved Song Yueming.


    This was clearly not something an ordinary Great Evolution Realm cultivator could accomplish.


    After experiencing the accident that almost killed Song Yueming, Sikong Bai also became vigilant. Therefore, he carefully sized up this man with a faint smile on his face. After not getting any results he wanted, he said in a calm voice, "You also need to rush to die?"


    Compared to Sikong Bai''s appearance of facing a great enemy, Ning Zhumang appeared to be very calm.


    He smiled again and muttered, "Martial Uncle also said that he was going to die."


    "But all things are based on the superiority and inferiority of an elder. In this world, there is no reason for an elder to still be alive, but for a junior to die in front of them."


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai''s eyes glowed with a dark light. He said in a deep voice, "You have obtained a bit of Senior Brother''s true inheritance in your words. Unfortunately, you have not learned the sect''s righteousness at all."


    After saying that, he waved his long sleeve and the black dragon was once again poured into a boundless stream of black gas. At that moment, its momentum emitted a loud roar as it charged straight towards Ning Zhumang, carrying the black gas that filled the sky.


    Facing the Black Dragon whose aura was several times stronger than before, Ning Zhumang still had a faint smile on his face.


    He shook his head and whispered, "Martial Uncle, what are you talking about? After Master left, I have always followed Martial Uncle''s lead."


    "Whatever Martial Uncle asks me to do, I will naturally do it¡­"


    "What did Martial Uncle want me to learn? I naturally ¡­"


    "What did you learn as well ¡­"


    Saying this, Ning Zhumang''s tone suddenly became gloomy and cold. His lowered head suddenly raised at that moment. At that time, Sikong Bai could clearly see that Ning Zhumang''s eyes were enveloped in the same pitch-black color as his.


    Behind him, a lion bathed in monstrous black gas gradually emerged.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 549 Ill Teach You

    Sikong Bai looked at the scene in front of him and frowned. He could naturally smell the aura spreading out from Ning Zhumang''s body at this moment, "Great Defying Sword Canon?"


    This was a very strange thing.


    It was strange because Sikong Bai remembered it very clearly. The Great Defying Sword Scripture he passed down was not a complete cultivation method. There was a loophole in it, and it was precisely this loophole that allowed him to use secret techniques to extract all the energy that the nearly 10,000 disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion had painstakingly cultivated for his own use.


    This was the path he had left for himself early in the morning.


    He was also confused and confused about whether to use it or not.


    Only then did he finally make up his mind to use the path left for him after understanding some things. What he didn''t understand was how Ning Zhumang managed to escape the same fate as those disciples. He had clearly cultivated the Great Defying Sword Scripture as well ¡­ Could it be that he had noticed the oddity in the sword scripture early in the morning and had relied on his own abilities to fix the loophole in the sword scripture?


    At the thought of this, Sikong Bai ''s expression turned ugly again.


    At the very least, he thought that with his talent, he was completely unable to accomplish this, and the combination of all these strange things instantly made Sikong Bai ''s fear even heavier.


    However, even if Ning Zhumang was hiding something strange, Sikong Bai had no intention of letting him go. On the contrary, the more he acted like this, the more determined Sikong Bai was to kill him.


    The black dragon responded and finally arrived in front of Ning Zhumang.


    Ning Zhumang did not panic. The lion behind him, who was also covered in black gas, also bullied him and greeted the black dragon.


    When the dragon and the lion met, the black gas in the sky stirred, and roars and roars interweaved.


    The Dragon Lion Battle was a ball.


    However, it was obvious that the True Spirit summoned by Ning Zhumang, who had yet to reach the Immortal Realm, was far from being a match for the black dragon. After three rounds, the black dragon wrapped itself around him and was unable to move.


    However, even at this moment, Ning Zhumang''s expression was still indifferent. He looked at the gradually exhausted Black Lion without the slightest emotion fluctuation, as if he was watching a play that had nothing to do with him.


    Sikong Bai''s eyes gradually narrowed. He stared at Ning Zhumang, and something seemed to light up in the depths of his pitch-black eyes.


    He didn''t believe that this was Ning Zhumang''s full strength. He knew very well his martial nephew''s temperament. If he wasn''t a little confident, he wouldn''t have chosen to fight him at this moment.


    However, at this moment, the Black Lion was completely suppressed by the Black Dragon. He couldn''t help but let out wailing sounds from his mouth. There were numerous ferocious wounds everywhere on his body made of black gas. At this moment, it was evident that it no longer had any combat strength.


    This wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    The Black Lion was Ning Zhumang''s true spirit. Once the Black Lion died in battle, it would definitely cause serious damage to Ning Zhumang, who was connected to the Heart God. In this way, Sikong Bai could no longer imagine what Ning Zhumang could rely on to defeat him.


    ¡­


    Roar!


    The Black Lion, who had been suppressed by the evil dragon, could no longer resist the bite of the evil dragon. It let out a wailing cry as it looked up at Ning Zhumang, who had been standing there all along, puzzled. At that moment, its body turned into fragments and scattered in all directions.


    "Aren''t you going to make a move?" Sikong Bai asked with a calm brow.


    He suppressed his vigilance and narrowed his eyes with killing intent.


    The black dragon seemed to have sensed something. After tearing apart the black lion, it roared towards Ning Zhumang.


    At this moment, Ning Zhumang finally moved. He suddenly stretched out his hand and held it in the air. At that moment, a pitch-black sword condensed in his hand. He stepped forward and faced the incoming black dragon. With a swing of his sword, sword shadows lit up the sky and wrapped around the black dragon''s body.


    Seeing this sword, Sikong Bai frowned. He couldn''t understand how Ning Zhumang''s cultivation could withstand the power of the black dragon. He stared at Ning Zhumang who was killing the black dragon, trying to find some clues from the white-browed, black-haired man.


    However, he was somewhat disappointed in the result.


    The moment the aggressive Ning Zhumang collided with the black dragon, his body trembled and he was actually sent flying by the black dragon''s body. The sword shadow he had just activated immediately dissipated.


    The muscles on Sikong Bai ''s face twitched as he looked at Ning Zhumang, who had fallen to the ground in a sorry state, but his heart was filled with anger. He was annoyed by his own caution, and he was also annoyed by the fact that he was facing a great enemy just now. In fact, Ning Zhumang''s current strength was much higher than the ordinary Great Development Realm because he had cultivated the Great Defying Sword Canon. He had almost reached the Half-step Immortal Realm, but such strength was far from threatening Sikong Bai at all.


    Thinking of this, Sikong Bai didn''t hesitate at all. His clothes started to stir again. Another evil dragon appeared beside him. At that time, the two evil dragons charged towards Ning Zhumang, who had fallen to the ground and hadn''t even had time to stand up.


    Not surprisingly, Ning Zhumang, who had yet to stand up, was heavily hit by the two evil dragons at that time. His body was once again sent flying backwards in a sorry state.


    Two consecutive failures left the Sect Leader''s clothes in tatters. The aura around him seemed to have weakened a lot, and his body was covered in countless wounds. At this moment, fresh blood was continuously flowing down his body.


    However, he did not die, and even struggled to stand up again.


    "This ability to resist beatings seems pretty good." Sikong Bai seemed to have seen through the essence of Ning Zhumang''s strength. He smiled sinisterly and said. Three more evil dragons surged out from behind him, cooperating with the two evil dragons from before to attack Ning Zhumang again.


    He had no intention of torturing Ning Zhumang. In the end, he was not a cruel person. He was both a fellow disciple and an elder. At this moment, he had a different concept of being an enemy. He did not have to let Ning Zhumang suffer humiliation before he died. Of course, this thought was only Sikong Bai''s own. As for the tens of thousands of disciples that had been devoured by him, it seemed that he had long forgotten about them.


    The attacks of the five evil dragons were extremely powerful, Ning Zhumang didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to retaliate. His body was once again thrown to the ground. This time, all of his clothes were shattered. There was almost no intact flesh on his naked body, and it was covered in blood. Even the black silk that he had carefully dressed when he left the house today was scattered in this kind of collision.


    He seemed to have lost his last bit of strength. He did not climb up again. He just lay on his back on the ground, panting heavily.


    "It''s time to end it." Sikong Bai frowned and said, Actually, at this moment, he faintly sensed something strange in his heart. Even though Ning Zhumang''s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds after cultivating the Great Defying Sword Scripture and had reached the Half-step Immortal Realm, he should not be able to withstand the impact of the Five-fingered Black Dragon at all. He should have died a long time ago under such severe injuries, but why was he still alive?


    This made Sikong Bai somewhat uneasy. He decided to eliminate this uneasy factor as quickly as possible.


    Hence, four more black dragons appeared behind him. Including the previous five, at this moment, nine evil dragons were staring covetously at Ning Zhumang, who was lying on the ground and covered in blood.


    "Kill him." Sikong Bai''s deep voice rang out as the nine evil dragons surrounded Ning Zhumang from all directions.


    This time, Sikong Bai decided to tear Ning Zhumang''s body apart and end this boring farce.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared straight at the scene of Nine Dragons devouring people. This should be a solemn ceremony. This represented that the Linglong Pavilion was heading towards a new chapter from this moment onwards. It also represented that a sect that was about to rise in the starry sky was about to rise in his hands.


    Sikong Bai was immersed in such a beautiful dream, unable to extricate himself, nor did he want to extricate himself.


    However, just as the nine evil dragons roared in front of Ning Zhumang, they opened their fangs and were about to bite Ning Zhumang''s blood-soaked body.


    Ning Zhu Mang, who had almost no ability to retaliate in Sikong Bai''s eyes, suddenly lit up with a divine light. The dense pitch black color once again spread out in his eyes, and his eyes instantly turned black.


    At the same time, his hands suddenly stretched out, and a strange aura spread out from his body-the aura of the Great Defying Sword Scripture.


    "Huh?" Feeling this, Sikong Bai''s expression changed, but before he could react, a huge suction force gushed out from Ning Zhumang''s extended hands. The nine roaring dragons let out mournful cries under the boundless suction force. Afterwards, their enormous bodies were pulled into tears by the suction force, and they were continuously poured into Ning Zhumang''s hands.


    Even during this process, The nine evil dragons kept rolling around their bodies, In an attempt to escape the fate of being devoured, the suction force that surged out of Ning Zhumang''s hands seemed to possess an innate restraint towards the black dragons. The black dragons, who could compete with the immortals in length, could not help but use all their strength under that force to be sucked into Ning Zhumang''s body and completely devoured.


    After devouring this powerful force, Ning Zhumang suddenly stood up.


    He began to emit dense black gas from his body, and the shocking wounds on his flesh began to solidify and form scabs at a visible rate. Finally, they fell off, revealing the intact body beneath him.


    Everything was a long story, but it only happened in a few breaths of time.


    When Ning Zhumang, whose eyes were pitch-black, once again strolled in front of Sikong Bai with a monstrous amount of black gas, Taishang Elder of the Exquisite Pavilion regained his senses.


    His brows furrowed even deeper. He roughly understood that Ning Zhumang''s defeat was only his intention. His real goal was to draw out the nine evil dragons and devour one of them to strengthen his body.


    But what he couldn''t understand was how Ning Zhumang did this.


    Of all the known cultivation methods in the world, Sikong Bai had never heard of a cultivation method like this that could devour the power of an immortal.


    True Spirit or Sword Spirit, before he could refine it into an Immortal Dharma Form, these things were no longer important to experts who had already reached the Immortal Realm. For example, even though the nine evil dragons in Sikong Bai had been devoured, he could still summon another nine evil dragons as long as he wished. This had little impact on his combat strength.


    However, at this moment, he could not see how Ning Zhumang was using such a move, nor could he understand his opponent''s background. If he summoned another nine evil dragons, they would be sent to Ning Zhumang''s mouth as a plate of food. Naturally, he would not be so stupid as to be so stupid.


    Therefore, he decided to personally take action to end this battle that had already taken a long time.


    The pitch-black sword appeared in his hand again. His black robe stirred, and boundless black energy surged. He dragged the afterimages that filled the sky towards Ning Zhumang. At that time, a similar black longsword appeared in Ning Zhumang''s hand. He didn''t dodge nor dodge, and he also charged towards Si Black at that time.


    Nine enormous black dragons similar to the evil dragons that Sikong Bai had summoned appeared behind Ning Zhumang at that time, following his sword moves towards Sikong Bai at the same time.


    Although Sikong Bai was afraid of Ning Zhumang''s strange moves, he didn''t dare to go all out. However, the evil dragon Ning Zhumang had summoned was clearly not as powerful as Sikong Bai had summoned, and the sword moves he had used were obviously weaker. Under such circumstances, the two of them had barely fought evenly.


    However, fifteen minutes later, the situation changed when the two of them drew their swords together again.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound of a sword rang out as two long swords wrapped in black gas collided. Nine evil dragons summoned by Ning Zhumang continuously collided with the black barrier activated by Sikong Bai from all directions, attempting to injure his body. Sikong Bai frowned like a ravine. He was not very satisfied with his current situation. To be exact, he felt very aggrieved.


    It was clear that even though Ning Zhumang had absorbed the power of the nine evil dragons, the difference in strength between the two of them could still be considered as the difference between heaven and earth. However, due to Ning Zhumang''s strange moves, he didn''t dare to use all of his strength. Instead, he fought against this fellow who hadn''t even reached the Immortal Realm for such a long time.


    Thinking of this, Sikong Bai ''s heart was filled with anger.


    His heart skipped a beat, and black gas once again spread out from his body, wanting to take advantage of Ning Zhumang''s surprise to defeat him in one fell swoop.


    However, it had to be said that Sikong Bai''s idea was too simple.


    Ning Zhumang, who had been severely injured earlier, was still able to swiftly devour the nine black dragons, let alone at this moment.


    Only then did the black gas surge towards him. Ning Zhumang''s pitch-black eyes lit up with a divine light. That strange suction force appeared around him once again. At that time, his entire body seemed to have turned into a vortex. The black gas that had just surged out of Sikong Bai''s body instantly left Sikong Bai''s control and flowed into Ning Zhumang''s body. The white-browed, black-haired man had turned it into nutrients.


    As a result, the aura around Ning Zhumang climbed another step up. Whether it was the strength of the sword or the nine evil dragons, both of them became even more powerful at this moment.


    Feeling this, Sikong Bai''s expression changed. He hurriedly put away the black gas he had triggered, fearing that Ning Zhumang would absorb another half of it.


    Even so, he was still drenched in cold sweat.


    Ning Zhumang, who had devoured more nutrients, naturally chased after him. His offensive became even more frightening. On the other hand, Sikong Bai xiang, because of his previous fright and the fact that he did not dare to activate the powerful energy in his body, gradually revealed a state of exhaustion under Ning Zhumang''s attack.


    He narrowly accepted Ning Zhumang''s sword moves one after another, but in such a panic, he was full of flaws, and soon Ning Zhumang found a flaw.


    After he forced Sikong Bai back with his sword, he saw that his heel was unstable, so he stabbed out with his sword. The nine black dragons wrapped around Ning Zhumang''s sword body like a royal decree, tangling together with the sword intent as they charged straight at Sikong Bai!


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded. Although Si Xian raised his sword to defend himself in time, because the attack was too sudden and turbulent, Si Xian''s body trembled when he touched the object that was wrapped in the black gas and the sword intent. At that time, he retreated abruptly.


    Then, this immortal actually fell to the ground in an extremely sorry state. Ning Zhumang beat the water dog in pain. He didn''t intend to give Sikong Bai any chance to catch his breath. He continued to move forward. His astonishing speed caused him to pull out a long black afterimage in the process of moving. In less than a blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Sikong Bai . The black sword was like a venomous snake that took Sikong Bai ''s neck.


    Sikong Bai was shocked. At this critical moment of life and death, he subconsciously activated the black tacit understanding in his body, attempting to resist Ning Zhumang''s attack. However, just as the black Qi poured out, Ning Zhumang''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    That terrifying suction force once again appeared, and the black gas that Sikong Bai had triggered was sucked into Ning Zhumang''s body at that moment.


    Realizing that Ning Zhumang had schemed against him again, Sikong Bai ''s expression turned extremely ugly. However, at this moment, he had no choice but to relax. He gave up his car to protect the commander. He continued to stimulate the black gas in his body. Although the black gas was finally absorbed by Ning Zhumang, this process caused Ning Zhumang''s attack to stall. Sikong Bai also seized this opportunity and got up to flee into the distance.


    After drawing a distance from Ning Zhumang that he thought was safe, Sikong Bai felt a little relieved, and he quickly restrained the black gas around him.


    However, Sikong Bai, who had avoided a calamity, did not feel relieved because of this. He panted heavily and stared at Ning Zhumang. Sikong Bai had experienced too many things in his life and had seen many enemies. However, Ning Zhumang in front of him was undoubtedly the most difficult and desperate opponent that Sikong Bai had experienced.


    He was clearly several hundred times stronger than him, but he had been tied up repeatedly in the process of fighting against him. Not only that, but now he was gradually losing out to the other party''s strange attack. If this continued, he would very likely end up in a situation where his life and death would be extinguished. This was something that Sikong Bai could accept.


    At that time, he lowered his gaze and asked angrily, "How did you do it?"


    At this moment, after devouring several strands of black gas, Ning Zhumang, whose aura had once again risen by 10%, stopped in his tracks when he heard this. The smile on the corner of his mouth became even wider. At that time, he smiled and said, "Martial Uncle, can''t you?"


    "Shall I teach you?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 550 Dogs

    Ning Zhumang''s words were naturally sincere, but Sikong Bai wasn''t naive enough to believe this.


    Ning Zhumang''s words sounded more like ridicule to him.


    Sikong Bai did not respond to this. He stared at the white-browed man whose aura was getting more and more violent, pondering what to do in his heart. Although Ning Zhumang''s cultivation had yet to reach the Immortal Realm, Sikong, who was unable to use his demonic energy, was obviously not his opponent. If the battle continued, it would only be a matter of time before Sikong lost.


    Run!


    Such thoughts inevitably appeared in Sikong Bai''s mind at that time.


    Of course, this was a disgraceful thing. Regardless of whether it was a State Master or an Immortal, if this were to be spread out, it would inevitably attract the ridicule of the world. However, it was better than waiting here to lose. After all, he was the only successor of the Linglong Pavilion, and he had to shoulder the heavy responsibility of inheriting the sect.


    Thinking of this, Sikong Bai immediately made up his mind. He was about to activate the devil energy in his body to escape from this place, but at this moment, Ning Zhumang''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Has Martial Uncle thought about it?" As he asked, he stood in the distance, the black gas around him restraining, as if he had no intention of attacking again.


    "What kind of cultivation technique is the so-called Great Defying Sword Scripture?"


    It was unknown if Ning Zhumang''s restrained attack had made Sikong Bai feel much more at ease, or if his question had aroused Sikong Bai''s curiosity. After hearing this, the face of the Immortal Cultivator changed slightly. Although he did not respond to Ning Zhumang''s question, the movement technique he was about to activate also paused. It was obvious that he wanted to wait for Ning Zhumang''s later words.


    Ning Zhumang did not disappoint him.


    The pitch-black color in his eyes slowly faded away at that time, and the smile in his clear eyes became a bit heavier.


    "The Great Defying Sword Scripture originated from the Thousand Words Sword Scripture created by the ancestors of the Linglong Pavilion and the Great Evolution Sword Technique of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum."


    "Of course, both of these are the ultimate techniques of the current world''s sword dao. However, the former stresses on following the trend and conforming to the world''s dao to achieve the great dao. As for the latter, it is the sword that takes a side path and completely abandons the outer dao to prove the great dao with its own dao. Therefore, the heavenly completion of the great dao can also be derived from the sword."


    "Two supreme techniques. Let''s not talk about their pros and cons for the time being, but they are clearly two different cultivation methods. How can they achieve a single cultivation method?"


    Ning Zhumang said. He took a step forward, his eyes flashing with inexplicable brilliance as he stared straight at Sikong Bai.


    Sikong Bai ''s expression sank again. He asked, "What do you want to say?"


    At that moment, Ning Zhumang''s hand suddenly stretched out, and two strands of black demonic energy suddenly appeared. Following the strange movements of Ning Zhumang''s palm, it drew out a circular shape in midair.


    The circular object was self-contained and rotated clockwise, with black gas flowing endlessly.


    "This is the cultivation technique described in the Great Evolution Sword Technique. Although I don''t understand it, I have seen the Daofather ascend to the heavens. I think the two techniques should have the same results."


    Ning Zhumang said. He stretched out his hands again and placed them outside the black devil''s aura. He muttered, "Next is the Thousand Words Sword Scripture. This technique is not unfamiliar to Martial Uncle."


    After saying that, his eyes suddenly closed. A vast force seemed to have been summoned by him, and it began to gather towards him. It turned into white spiritual bodies outside the circle of light of the black gas star and began to rotate counterclockwise.


    "Martial Uncle, look carefully." Ning Zhumang pointed at the halo and said.


    Sikong Bai did not understand what Ning Zhumang wanted to say, but because of some unknown mentality, he still followed Ning Zhumang''s words and looked at the halo.


    The black and white forces began to slowly rotate around the halo. Although the two forces were controlled to maintain a sufficient distance, they did not seem to interfere with each other. However, along with this rotation, the auras of the two gradually became weak. The two lines drawn by the rotation gradually became blurry. However, in a dozen breaths of time, the thing seemed to have exhausted all of its strength and disappeared from its original location.


    Seeing this scene, Sikong Bai ''s expression became even uglier. He seemed to have realized something, and his upright body involuntarily took a step back, as if what happened in front of him was the most terrifying thing in the world to him.


    However, Ning Zhumang looked at Sikong Bai . His eyes under his white eyebrows were burning. He asked, "Does Martial Uncle understand?"


    Sikong Bai''s face was deathly pale. He did not answer Ning Zhumang''s question, but muttered to himself. "How ¡­ how is this possible?!"


    "This is the so-called Great Defying Sword Scripture, Back then, because Martial Uncle Polarluminous Sword Immortal had fallen into He stole the Great Evolution Sword Technique, trying to merge the two techniques into one, With this, he created a sword dao technique that was unparalleled in both ancient and modern times, "In fact, the two leftward cultivation methods merged into one, and the effect they could play was to water and fire. Fire evaporated water, and water poured fire on it. In the end, everything was gone. Not only was there nothing left to cultivate, even his own cultivation would be eaten up step by step in such a cultivation process, allowing him to completely transform into a cripple without any cultivation at all."


    Ning Zhumang''s tone was calm as he explained this matter. His firm tone and indifferent expression made it difficult for people to refute his words.


    "How is that possible! Without this Great Defying Sword Scripture, how would I be able to cultivate into an immortal? And my current strength depends on this! Don''t deceive me!" Sikong Bai shouted loudly. That anger was wrapped in deep fear, as if something that he believed in was about to collapse at that moment. People would instinctively deny such a thing, even if the truth was right in front of them.


    However, Ning Zhumang did not show the slightest surprise because of Sikong Bai ''s obsession. He had already expected this, so he had also prepared the last straw that would crush the camel.


    He gently extended his hand again. A dragon condensed from black gas surged out and flew towards Sikong Bai. Sikong Bai instinctively wanted to compare it, but when the black dragon arrived in front of him, he discovered that the black dragon did not have the slightest intention of hurting him. Instead, it stopped in front of him and stood quietly in the distance.


    Seeing this scene, Sikong Bai was naturally puzzled. He looked at Ning Zhumang. Although he did not ask any questions, the expression on his face was already filled with confusion.


    "Martial Uncle, try circulating the Great Defying Sword Scripture as quickly as possible." Ning Zhumang said.


    Sikong Bai was stunned. At that time, he activated the Great Defying Sword Scripture. A boundless suction force suddenly surged out of Sikong Bai''s body. Under this suction force, the black dragon was pulled and deformed. Finally, just like Ning Zhumang had done before, Sikong Bai absorbed it into his body as nutrients.


    As a black dragon entered his body, Sikong Bai''s strength was naturally a little stronger. However, he did not feel the slightest bit satisfied because of this. On the contrary, his expression became extremely ugly.


    He retreated as if he had been heavily injured, muttering to himself, "How is that possible ¡­ How is that possible ¡­"


    He stretched out his hand and lowered his head to look at his palm. Streams of surging black demonic energy surged out, "Then where did this power come from? This doesn''t make sense, this doesn''t make sense!!"


    "Let me explain this to Martial Uncle." Ning Zhumang said in a soft voice. He could not hear joy in his tone, but sorrow surged out from the depths of his eyes. "The Great Evolution Sword Technique and the Thousand Words Sword Scripture. Although their path is different, they are still cultivating swords. Since the Great Defying Sword Scripture was born from these two things, the things they cultivated should naturally be sword intent. However, does Martial Uncle feel that this black devil energy has more than half a relationship with the sword dao?"


    "The so-called ''Great Defying Sword Scripture'' is just a cover, Someone added a technique to it, This technique would be effective when the Great Defying Sword Scripture was rapidly circulated, He could allow cultivators to connect to a hidden place, "By absorbing this devil energy from it, cultivators secretly thought that this devil energy came from their own cultivation. In fact, this devil energy already exists. Although you can use it, as long as you use this technique, anyone can take it for their own use, just like Martial Uncle can forcefully extract the cultivation of those disciples. I can also devour this devil energy for my own use."


    Ning Zhumang said, Coupled with Sikong Bai ''s previous insights from his cultivation, he was already very clear that Ning Zhumang''s words did not differ much from the truth. However, he had done so much and even sacrificed all of Linglong Pavilion''s disciples. At this moment, how could he believe that all of this was a fraud and a beautiful dream?


    "No, it''s not like this!"


    ''"This power is something that I cultivate by myself. How can there be such a good thing in this world? There are people who have so much power that they don''t use on their own. Are they still going to give it to us to absorb?" Sikong Bai roared hysterically.


    Ning Zhumang looked at Si Black, who was almost crazy. The anger that had been accumulated in his heart for a long time did not surge out as he imagined.


    He felt that his heart was suddenly empty. A sense of pity gradually appeared in his gaze as he looked at Sikong Bai. However, this lack of pity was not only because of Sikong Bai, but also because of him. It was also because of the Linglong Pavilion that had already been extinguished in name.


    In the end, the Linglong Pavilion that had been passed down for a thousand years was actually a piece of chess that a great figure had easily used to achieve certain goals, and was now crushed into pieces.


    He sighed and said in a gentle tone, "Has Martial Uncle been to Jingzhou in Great Xia?"


    "It''s located in the northernmost part of the world, Jingzhou. It has a large area of grassland. Most of the people there depend on grazing for their livelihood."


    "Managing cattle and sheep in groups has become a difficult task, so every family has had a few dogs called shepherds since an unknown date."


    "Sheep eat grass. Dogs feed sheep. Dogs think that they are stronger than sheep, but they don''t know that in the eyes of humans, dogs and sheep are the same. They are all animals."


    "I don''t know who the true owner of the devil energy is, but I do know that the devil energy is their sheep, and those disciples who were bewitched by Martial Uncle to cultivate cultivation methods were eaten by the sheep. As for Martial Uncle ¡­"


    "Naturally, it''s the one who thinks he''s in charge of everything¡­"


    "Dogs¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 551 Decent

    Ning Zhumang gritted the last word "dog" very lightly. But when it fell into Sikong Bai''s ears, it was like thunder. His body trembled, and it was almost impossible for him to stand up straight.


    Ning Zhumang, who had seen all of this, sighed again. For some reason, those intense thoughts of avenging his old friend and cleansing the shame of the sect''s ancestors had suddenly become much more complacent.


    "Martial Uncle, you''ve always made a mistake." He said softly, his tone gentle.


    Sikong Bai ''s face turned pale as he looked up at him. His eyebrows were filled with confusion and worry, anger and fear gathered together. His expression was incomparably complicated and miserable.


    "The rise and fall of a sect is like the change of dynasties, as well as the decline of vegetation. It is a process that the Heavenly Dao has to go through. The path that goes against the heavens is full of rugs and thorns. However, the harder the road is, the more people will understand why they have to go on the road and where the destination is."


    "The sect''s inheritance is not the three loud characters of the Exquisite Pavilion, nor is it the vast scene of millions of disciples. It is the ''Xuan Hua Shi Shi, Bring Your Sword to the Duke'' written by Grandmaster in the Ji Shi Manor!" As long as he remembered these eight words, even if there was only one person left in the Linglong Pavilion, the inheritance would not be cut off. On the contrary, if he didn''t have these eight words, there would be a million disciples of the Linglong Pavilion. What was the point of that? "


    "Martial Uncle ¡­ you brought Linglong Pavilion, you went the wrong way, you got lost ¡­"


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai felt as if he had been drained of all his strength, and his body weakened. He lowered his head and remained silent.


    When he raised his head again, Sikong Bai''s eyes had regained their clarity, but he no longer had the bearing that an immortal should have. At this moment, he looked more like an old man on the verge of death, his expression dejected and his steps trembling.


    ''"Did I do something wrong" he murmured to himself, as if asking questions, as if asking himself.


    This time, Ning Zhumang did not continue Sikong Bai''s words. He looked at the old man silently. He knew that he needed enough time to digest all of this.


    Sikong Bai''s gaze swept across the crowd. He looked at Song Yueming, who was lying on the ground with a dispirited aura and an aged appearance. He looked at Xing Tian, who stood there quietly. He then looked at the dozens of Linglong Pavilion disciples who had already turned into bones.


    The light in the old man''s eyes dimmed. He sighed deeply and said sadly, "So I destroyed the Exquisite Pavilion."


    Ning Zhumang looked at Sikong Bai again. This time, he still didn''t respond. Unlike before, he didn''t know how to respond to the old man''s heavy question.


    However, under the pleading gaze of the old man, he couldn''t help but feel a little sympathy.


    "The path is here. In the end, we still have to swallow this evil consequence. Although Martial Uncle is at fault for the Linglong Pavilion to fall into such a field, I, Ning, as the sect leader, am also to blame. I will naturally apologize to my ancestors together with Martial Uncle when I meet them in the spring." Ning Zhumang said.


    However, Sikong Bai''s body trembled when he heard this. He recognized some of Sikong Baihua''s determination, so he asked in confusion, "What does this mean?"


    Ning Zhumang did not seem to recognize the tremor in Sikong Bai''s tone. He looked at the other party with a calm expression and said calmly, "The master behind this devil qi is obviously an existence beyond our imagination. He can easily control the devil qi to devour the disciples'' vitality and strengthen the devil qi." "Martial Uncle, do you think that you and I, who have absorbed so much demonic energy, can escape this calamity?"


    "If it''s just with our cultivation, strengthening demonic energy will only cost us our lives, but the people behind it are obviously plotting very big, the Linglong Pavilion has already made the first victim of this plan. "If the demonic energy in our bodies continues to exist, who knows for sure, will he use this to control our minds and bring even greater calamity to Great Zhou and even the entire world?"


    Gulu.


    Sikong Bai swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His expression suddenly became somewhat panicked. He said, "But ¡­ if we die, the Linglong Pavilion will truly be finished. Look, although this devil energy has damaged the Linglong Pavilion''s inheritance, we can still use this power to open the mountain gate, recruit more disciples ¡­ Continue the inheritance."


    Sikong''s tone trembled as he said those words. His gaze drifted, and it was obvious that he did not have enough confidence.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Ning Zhumang''s reserved shout.


    "Martial Uncle!" "The Exquisite Pavilion has disappeared. The Exquisite Pavilion, which was founded by Grandmaster a thousand years ago and has walked for a thousand years, has come to an end. However, the Exquisite Pavilion has been established for a thousand years. In the end, it is still considered a famous sect in this world. Even if it is going to die, it must die with dignity!"


    "Martial Uncle! This is the last thing you can do for the Exquisite Pavilion right now! Please allow yourself, Martial Uncle, to preserve the last bit of dignity of the Exquisite Pavilion!"


    Sikong Bai shivered. He didn''t seem to dare to look directly at Ning Zhumang''s sharp gaze at this moment. After glancing at him, he quickly lowered his head. Then he whispered, "Is that so¡­ I understand¡­"


    When Ning Zhumang heard this, he did not doubt him. He took a few steps forward and came to Sikong Bai ''s side. He said in a deep voice, "Although Martial Uncle Linglong Pavilion was destroyed, there are still disciples scattered all over the world. The sect does not exist, but the inheritance is also there. We can die in peace after going to the Underworld together."


    Sikong Bai lowered his head and remained silent. He only nodded slightly in agreement.


    Ning Zhumang extended his hand forward, seemingly wanting to help the old man who lowered his head. However, just as he extended his hand, a cold and gloomy aura suddenly rose from Sikong Bai''s body.


    Ning Zhumang was shocked. Before he could regain his senses, the hand he stretched out was tightly held by Sikong Bai .


    Sikong Bai raised his head, and the pitch-black color in his eyes once again swung open.


    "Does Martial Uncle still want to persist in his mistakes?" Ning Zhumang asked in a deep voice, but Sikong Bai had no intention of responding to him at all.


    At that time, a boundless suction force suddenly came from Sikong Bai''s hand. Ning Zhumang was shocked. If Sikong Bai extracted all the demonic energy, even if Sikong Bai''s cultivation didn''t use it, the other party would still be able to defeat him.


    Thinking of this, Ning Zhumang hurriedly activated the Great Defying Sword Scripture in his body to resist Sikong Bai''s devouring of the demonic energy in his body. However, this thought arose, and a pitch-black sword appeared in Sikong Bai''s hand. Then, he raised his sword and stabbed into Ning Zhumang''s lower abdomen, causing him to be pierced by the black sword.


    With such serious injuries, Ning Zhumang''s expression instantly became absent-minded. Although he held Sikong Bai''s sword tightly in one hand, Preventing the longsword from launching another attack, the Great Defying Sword Scripture in his body was also circulated with all his might. However, he was still injured and his cultivation was inferior to that of Sikong Bai in the Immortal Realm. Although the speed of devouring the demonic energy in his body gradually slowed down, it was still inevitable that he would be devoured step by step.


    After realizing this, Ning Zhumang did not reveal the anger or malevolence that should have appeared on his face. What appeared on his face was only a trace of sadness and disappointment.


    He sighed deeply and said in a pitiful tone, "Looks like Martial Uncle isn''t willing to leave this last bit of dignity to Linglong Pavilion?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 552 Peerless Singing

    Sikong Bai''s eyes were pitch black, and his expression was cold. He didn''t have the slightest intention of responding to Ning Zhumang''s question.


    The Great Defying Sword Scripture was still being driven by him crazily. He seemed to have fallen into madness, unwilling to die, and even more unwilling to wake up from that sect''s golden age of Huang Liang''s dream.


    This was a very pitiful thing, and of course, a very sad thing.


    Ning Zhumang, who did not receive a reply, He sighed deeply and said in his heart, "Looks like I still have to use my last hand ¡­ Although I can''t help but let Linglong Pavilion''s last face go to waste, even though I can''t help but let this sect that he used all of his strength to protect become the laughingstock of all the officials, nobles, and traffickers after the Great Zhou Dynasty." But in order to protect the last bit of Linglong Pavilion''s pitiful reputation, he had no choice but to do so.


    Ning Zhumang did not hesitate at all. His expression turned serious. A dark technique was about to be executed by him, but at this moment, Sikong Bai had also sucked out the last wisp of demonic energy from Ning Zhumang''s body. He suddenly stood up, and the sword inserted into Ning Zhumang''s lower abdomen was also pulled out by him at that time. A blood line was pulled out at the same time, spilling out shocking traces of blood on the ground.


    "I''m not willing" Sikong Bai, who once again possessed boundless demonic energy, stood with his hands behind his back. He lowered his eyebrows and looked down at Ning Zhumang, who was kneeling on one knee, and finally spoke for the first time.


    At this moment, Ning Zhumang had probably lost his last bit of compassion for Si Black. He did not have the heart to continue entangling with him on this topic. However, using his last trump card, he still needed to spend some time. In order to gain this time, he had to suppress the gloominess in his heart and go down with the illusion and the snake in his hand.


    "Martial Uncle is your unwillingness. The Linglong Pavilion has just come to this point." Ning Zhumang replied softly.


    "Since we have already reached such a field, why don''t we give it a try?" Sikong Bai didn''t seem to notice Ning Zhumang''s strange behavior and continued to speak in a low voice.


    "If we continue to try, I''m afraid it will only fulfill that person''s wish."


    "That person?"


    "Martial Uncle knows who I''m talking about."


    "Have you seen him?"


    "I was lucky enough to meet Commander Yuan and Mo Jianxian. I met that person with him."


    "What about Yuan Guilong and Mo Chen Zi?"


    "Dead."


    "Dead?"


    "Yes. He died at the hands of that person."


    Ning Zhumang nodded. After saying this, he slowly stood up. Although the shocking sword wound on his lower abdomen was still dripping blood, he was completely unaware of it. With one stroke of his hand, he was ready, and the last trump card that had risked his life was already like an arrow on a string, ready to be launched. He narrowed his eyes and slightly bent his body. He was like a cheetah crawling in the dense forest, aiming at its prey. In the next moment, he would fly out and take out the other party''s life. Of course, he would also sacrifice his own life.


    However, he did not hesitate at all. In fact, the only thing in Ning Zhumang''s eyes was determination that was as hard as iron.


    "Mm, is that so?" Sikong Bai nodded. He didn''t seem to notice Ning Zhumang''s strange appearance. After saying this, he stood there and pondered for a few breaths. In just a few breaths, Ning Zhumang had already arrived at a place less than three feet away from him.


    This was a very delicate distance. As long as he took another step forward, Ning Zhumang would be able to activate that thing. And he was also sitting there. He stretched out one of his feet and floated forward, about to land.


    However, at this moment, Sikong Bai ended his brief silence and whispered, "I also want to try."


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang''s foot was suspended in mid-air. He did not retract it, nor did he land on it.


    He looked at Si Xing strangely. He was about to ask something, but at that moment, Si Xing''s hand suddenly stretched out and a black gas gushed out from his palm. It went straight to where Song Yueming, who couldn''t stand up at all, was not far away.


    Ning Zhumang''s heart trembled, because he had no time to rescue the secret technique that was activated in his body. He could only watch helplessly as the black gas poured into Song Yueming''s body.


    However, the tragic scene that Ning Zhumang had imagined did not appear. Instead, as the black gas poured in, Song Yueming''s aged face gradually returned to its original appearance as time flowed backwards. The dispirited aura around him gradually grew longer and longer.


    Just like that, his injuries were repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. Just as this unforeseen event ended, Sikong Bai extended his hand again. Another streak of black gas flew out from his hand and poured into the Heaven Punishing Sword. As a result, a red phantom that was about to dissipate gradually solidified under the nourishment of the black gas.


    "Martial Uncle!" Ning Zhumang seemed to have thought of something after witnessing this series of events. He shouted at Sikong Bai in a surprisingly hasty tone.


    Hearing this, Sikong Bai turned his head. His pitch-black eyes became clear again. He looked at Ning Zhumang and the corners of his mouth suddenly rose. He actually drew out a smile.


    It was a smile that had not appeared on Sikong Bai''s face for a long time in Ning Zhumang''s memories.


    Brilliant, real.


    Like spring breeze, like starlight.


    "The Exquisite Pavilion cannot be ruined by me. All of you must survive, be it rebuilding the sect or living in seclusion in the mountains or forests. As you said, as long as you are alive, the inheritance of the Exquisite Pavilion will not be interrupted."


    "As for me, since I''ve already lost my way, whether it''s the Eternal Abyss or the Nine Nether Purgatory, I have to go take a look, for myself and for those disciples who have been harmed by me."


    "Even if it''s to repay the slightest bit of sin, otherwise, if I just close my eyes like this, I won''t accept it¡­"


    After saying that, Sikong Bai ''s ragged clothes began to stir, and the pitch-black color once again infected his eyes.


    Boundless black Qi gushed out from under his clothes and transformed into a huge black dragon beneath him, lifting his body. Then, eight black dragons appeared in all directions, surrounding him like birds chasing phoenixes. Afterwards, Sikong Bai looked deeply at Ning Zhumang, and the black dragon that sat down let out a long howl.


    So, surrounded by the nine black dragons, Sikong Bai''s body dragged the black gas into the sky and flew towards the northern horizon like thunder.


    ¡­


    On this day, the Orthodox Church of the Great Zhou Empire ended without a hitch, and 9,768 disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion died strangely.


    On this day, the Immortal Elder Division of the Linglong Pavilion disappeared without a trace. Since then, the dead Ning Zhumang had reappeared in everyone''s sight and once again took over the position of Sect Leader of the Linglong Pavilion. In the past, there were only two disciples left in the Linglong Pavilion, one Sect Leader and one Sword Hall Master.


    On this day, at the peak of Ya Qi Mountain in the three kingdoms of Xia, Zhou, and Chen, Nine Dragons carried immortals. Demonic Qi filled the sky, causing the heavens and earth to tremble with rage, lightning, and thunder to rumble. On this day, the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion that had buried Yuan Guilong and Mo Chen Zi had filled in another corpse¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 553 Su Muan Was Elegant and Elegant

    Xu Han sighed, feeling somewhat disappointed and grateful.


    As the scene in the illusion continued to change, Xu Han also came to his senses. It was indeed not an illusion, but something that really happened in Chang''an City.


    Although he didn''t know why he could see such a scene through the blood essence in his body, it was indeed a great opportunity for him. The revolting blood essence collided with the starlight, and the power that erupted was absorbed by the technique of the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal". In the end, it was converted into the power to temper the fleshly body.


    Since arriving at the early stage of the Immortal Realm in the Demon Suppressing Tower, He no longer had an inch of physical cultivation, In less than two hours of the Blood Yuan uprising, However, he advanced all the way to the completion of the Immortal Realm. Xu Han calculated carefully. If he was given another four to five days, his physical body would reach the half-step Immortal Realm. As for the Immortal Realm, Xu Han was of course extremely eager. However, although the difference between the Immortal Realm and the Immortal Realm was only one realm, the difference between the two was far greater than Cloud Mud.


    If he could use this method for a long time, Xu Han was confident that he could reach the Immortal Realm. However, he couldn''t estimate the amount of time it would take him to reach the Immortal Realm.


    Of course, these questions weren''t really a problem for Xu Han at this moment.


    Because at the end of that illusion, When Sikong Bai left, the blood essence Xing Tian Sword left in his body had already been exhausted in the fight against the starlight. In other words, the door that had just been opened in front of Xu Han closed as the blood essence was used up. Before he could find a new substitute, Xu Han would probably not have the chance to use the Great Dragon Elephant Seal to temper his body.


    But in these three short hours, It allowed him to reach the completion stage of the Immortal Realm at the early stage of the Immortal Realm, This kind of cultivation speed was still enough to shock others, but Xu Han was still not satisfied. He knew very well what kind of enemy he would face in three days'' time. Although outsiders might be stunned by this kind of improvement in cultivation, it was far from enough to solve Xu Han''s difficult situation.


    It took Xu Han another two hours to consolidate his cultivation before he stood up and sighed, "Looks like we need to find another way."


    ¡­


    Yesterday, because of Luo Gu''s life-threatening incident, Xu Han tossed the entire night around. After returning, he coincidentally triggered the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal". At this moment, the sky was already dark, so it could be considered that Xu Han had not slept for nearly two days. Although with his physical cultivation, this kind of tiredness wouldn''t cause him any problems, Xu Han was still used to eating at this time, replenishing his physical strength slightly, and also exercising his head at the same time.


    He lowered his head and walked to the door, thinking about what he saw in the "illusion".


    Xu Han, the source of the demonic energy in Sikong Bai''s body, had also vaguely guessed who it was. Although he had never come into contact with that person, what happened next to him seemed to have some connection with that important person.


    Just like what Gui Puti had said, the various sects of Great Xia had experienced the abnormalities of immortals crossing tribulation. Not only did this happen to Great Xia, it also happened to Sikong Bai . It seemed that Luo Mo had also received this kind of help before he had the day to ascend to the Immortal Realm.


    All of these things were connected together, and all of them were aimed at the Immortal on Ya Qi Mountain.


    What on earth was he doing all this for?


    This question inevitably appeared in Xu Han''s mind, but he still couldn''t think of an answer. Moreover, compared to this question, there was another imminent problem before him.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han shook his head. He simply put away these distracting thoughts and thought about resting for a while before thinking about these things.


    But when he pushed open the door, he was slightly stunned by the situation at the door.


    Xuan''er''s energy seemed to be endless. As usual, it jumped up and down on the wall of the courtyard, trying to catch the flying insects in the air. In fact, it wasn''t difficult for Xuan''er to do this with her ability, but he seemed to enjoy the chase more.


    On the other hand, Aowu, this fellow was much lazier than Xuan''er. He lay on the corner of the wall, squinting at Xuan''er, his head constantly rotating slightly as Xuan''er moved.


    Xu Han was naturally accustomed to such a scene. What really surprised him was that he was sitting on the steps of his door, with a figure sitting with his back facing Xu Han.


    At this moment, the figure also heard Xu Han open the door. At that time, he turned his head and looked at Xu Han.


    ''"Mu An" Xu Han was stunned and was about to say something.


    "Shh!" However, just as she spoke, Su Mu''an hurriedly stood up and made a silent gesture towards Xu Han with an anxious expression.


    Seeing the little fellow''s face as if he was facing a great enemy, Xu Han secretly felt a little curious. He smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    However, who knew that Su Mu''an, who had always worshipped Xu Han, would stomp her feet anxiously and complain rarely, "Lord Manor Master, I told you to keep your voice down!"


    After saying that, he also looked around nervously. His cautious appearance was quite a shadow of Chu Chouli.


    Xu Han would not blame Su Mu''an for this. He smiled slightly and cooperated with the little fellow. He lowered his voice and asked, "What exactly happened?"


    When this question was asked, Su Mu''an ''s cheeks flushed red. He stammered for a long time, but he was unable to say why.


    In the end, he could only stomp his foot and say, "Manor Master, don''t ask anymore. Just let me hide here for a while!"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han seemed to have thought of something. With a smile on his face, he moved closer to Su Mu''an. It was as if he was interested. He asked with a teasing expression, "Is that Nineteen pestering you again?"


    For some reason, when he heard the name Nineteen, his already scarlet cheeks turned a little rosy again, looking as if they were about to be ripe apples. He nodded cautiously, but quickly shook his head.


    Xu Han had always been a defender. Based on his understanding of Su Mu''an, he might be afraid that Xu Han would blame the strange nineteen, but the big trouble was on the way. Normally, it wouldn''t be a problem to take the little girl in, but now, leaving her behind was a disaster for her. Thinking of this, Xu Han habitually patted Su Mu''an''s head and smiled, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you solve this matter."


    As he spoke, he was about to leave this place, but Su Mu''an, who was behind him, hurriedly reached out and pulled him away for some unknown reason.


    "Manor Master! It''s not what you think. Actually¡­"


    Su Mu''an said anxiously. However, before he could finish his words, the courtyard door was pushed open by someone.


    Little Nineteen stood outside the door with a furious expression. She put one hand on her waist and the other on Su Mu''an . She spoke in her childish tone with the posture of a shrew cursing the streets.


    "Su! You big liar!"


    "Kiss me and teach me martial arts!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 554 Eighteen

    The night was getting darker and darker, and the city was decorated with lanterns and colorful lights.


    In the main room used by the Yan Clan''s guests, Xu Han sat on the main seat with a solemn expression.


    Nineteen sat on the side seat with her hands crossed in front of her chest and her head tilted to one side. She looked very angry and quickly came to ask me why.


    As for Su Muan, she stood pitifully in the middle of the main room, her head lowered and her head lowered.


    In the surroundings, naturally, there was no lack of Chu Chouli and the others who rushed over after hearing the news, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.


    "Ah, Little Mu''an, I never thought that you would be such a person." Chu Chouli, who had a thick beard, was the first to speak. His expression was gloomy and his tone was filled with regret.


    Hearing this, Su Muan lowered her head even deeper, and her cheeks were covered with a crimson gush of guilt.


    Fang Ziyu also stood up at that time and said with an aged expression, "Since ancient times, which one of the Su Clan''s swordsmen is not famous in this world. They have fought against the strong and helped the weak. I didn''t expect Little An''an to help you ¡­" When she said this, she looked at Su Mu''an, and Su Mu''an also looked at her at this time. Fang Ziyu exchanged glances and let out a long sigh. He then sat back down, his face full of grief.


    Such a posture was obviously more lethal than what Chu Chouli had said before. Su Mu''an''s head was almost lowered to the point where it was parallel to the ground. The guilt on her face seemed to be as if she wished to find a crack in the ground and drill down.


    However, even though he was already like this, the crowd of people led by Chu Chouli who didn''t mind watching the show didn''t have any intention of letting him go. Seeing that this side was about to enter the stage after singing, Xu Han hurriedly stood up.


    "Cough cough." He coughed dryly a few times before saying, "Well¡­"


    "Mu An, tell everyone what''s going on ¡­"


    Even though Xu Han was accustomed to seeing great storms, this was the first time he had encountered such a thing in his life, and he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    "I¡­" Su Muan was repeatedly criticized by the crowd for hearing this. Finally, he found an opportunity and raised his head anxiously to say something.


    But before he could say anything, Nineteen stood on the chair and pointed at Su Muan and shouted, "He clearly said that he wanted to teach me martial arts, but he secretly kissed me when I wasn''t prepared!"


    "Don''t worry, Little Nineteen. Your Sister Ziyu will definitely give you an explanation for this matter!" Fang Ziyu, who suddenly felt righteous, stood up decisively and said seriously.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly in his heart. He thought to himself why Miss Fang was filling in the mess at this time. He also wanted to quickly resolve this matter, appease Nineteen, and then send her away.


    Hearing Fang Ziyu''s words, Nineteen immediately smiled. She looked at Fang Ziyu playfully, her eyes curved into crescent moons. At that time, she said, "Thank you, Auntie."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the main room instantly quieted down.


    It was a kind of silence where even the air stopped flowing. At that time, everyone slowly turned around and looked at Fang Ziyu.


    Young miss Fang, who had just been filled with righteous indignation, lowered her head, veins popping up on her forehead, clenching her fists with both hands, making a giggling sound. She was clearly suppressing the rising anger in her body. There was probably nothing in this world that could make Miss Fang so angry, especially when such words were spoken from the mouth of an eight or nine year old child.


    Xu Han smelled the surging killing intent on the scene. He hurriedly winked at Chu Chouli. The other party was also alert and carried Fang Ziyu out of the room before he went berserk. However, Fang Ziyu''s heart-wrenching roar was still coming.


    "Don''t stop me!"


    "Auntie wants to kill her!"


    "I''m so old, no one has ever called me¡­"


    As Fang Ziyu was pulled away, her voice became blurry, but the anger in her words was clearly felt by everyone.


    Only Little Nineteen didn''t seem to understand what had happened. She nodded her head with an aged expression and sighed, "Well, I didn''t expect this aunt to be such a vengeful person."


    Everyone on the field suddenly felt powerless. This strange girl''s brain circuitry was really ¡­ very different from the others.


    ¡­


    "Alright, Mu''an, tell me what happened." After Fang Ziyu completely walked away, Xu Han asked again.


    Su Mu''an, who had been interrupted this time, hurriedly seized the opportunity to speak eagerly and tell everyone what had happened.


    After Xu Han and the others came back, Ye Hongjian, who was wrapped up in 19, threw it to Su Mu''an again. Helplessly, Su Mu''an could only agree to teach her some simple kung fu. In his words, the Su Clan''s saber techniques could not be easily spread out, at least not to people with malicious intentions. Although he didn''t know how this little fellow had determined that Nineteen was wrong, he seemed to have already confirmed this matter.


    Later, when he taught Nineteen Kung Fu, he accidentally fell to the ground and kissed Nineteen''s cheek.


    Xu Han, who understood what had happened, heaved a sigh of relief. He originally wanted to pacify Nineteen and send him away. However, who knew that this little girl''s attitude was incomparably resolute. She insisted that this matter was not an accident, but that Su Muan had planned it for a long time.


    Xu Han naturally understood that reasoning with this child was several times harder than ascending to the Immortal Realm. He simply said, "Nineteen, do you want to learn kung fu?"


    "Yes." The little girl nodded her head without thinking. She looked at Xu Han, her eyes lit up, and she instantly forgot about being kissed.


    "A very powerful one?" Xu Han asked again.


    "Mm, the very powerful type." The little girl replied.


    "But you have a master." A look of distress appeared on Xu Han''s face.


    "But he doesn''t teach me martial arts." Nineteen explained.


    "That won''t do either. With you having a master, it doesn''t make sense for us to teach you more martial arts."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "How about this, if you really want to learn kung fu, you can bring your master here. If he agrees to this matter in front of us, I will let Xiao Muan hand over his housekeeping skills to you." Xu Hanyan said with a crafty smile in his eyes. As long as he could deceive Nineteen to find her master, his goal would be achieved. This was also for the sake of Nineteen''s good, so that she wouldn''t be involved in this trouble that she didn''t need to participate in.


    "Really?" Hearing this, Nineteen''s face instantly turned joyful, but she quickly became annoyed again. She muttered to herself, "But Nineteen doesn''t know where Master has gone."


    "What''s your master''s name? Tell me. I''ll send someone to find him." Xu Han hurriedly said.


    "Eighteen." Nineteen replied truthfully.


    "Eighteen?" Xu Han was stunned. Nineteen''s name was already weird enough. How could her master''s name be weirder than hers?


    "En, eighteen."


    "From one to eighteen, eighteen."


    "From a lifetime to eighteen lifetimes."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 555 There Was No Good Fortune in the Emperors Family

    "Trash!"


    In the Changle Palace of Jinling City, a white-haired Chen Xuanji pushed the golden fruit plate on the table to the ground. The golden artifact landed on the ground and rolled on the ground, producing ear-piercing sounds. As a result, the good fruits on the fruit plate were scattered all over the ground.


    "Your Majesty! What''s wrong?" Hearing this, Yan Yanyan quickly stepped forward and arrived in front of Chen Xuanji. At that time, she asked softly.


    Chen Xuanji turned around and looked at Yan Yanyan. She was a gentle, considerate, beautiful, and dignified woman. He did everything for the country of Chen and for Chen Xuanji. Compared to Fang Ziyu, the two were like two extremes. Even though it was a union from the beginning, it was only out of necessity, but after this period of time, Chen Xuanji had no choice but to admit that Yan Yanyan, as his wife, was almost an impeccable existence.


    Chen Xuanji tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. He asked softly, "Have you heard of it?"


    Although Yan Yanyan was gentle enough, However, Chen Xuanji was not stupid enough to treat the woman in front of him as the wife of a husband and godson. Behind her, her father, Yan Yuming, was able to hide from Munch''s spies in a short period of time and gather 200,000 elite troops for him. With such a strong backing, Yan Yanyan would probably have known about the news a few days earlier than he did.


    After hearing this question, Yan Yanyan nodded her head in agreement.


    Although he had expected this, Chen Xuanji''s expression sank when he saw this scene. Although he was the noble ruler of the noble Chen Kingdom, he often looked like an outsider.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t like it" Yan Yanyan quickly understood Chen Xuanji''s thoughts. She lowered her head and asked carefully.


    Chen Xuanji shook his head, not willing to dwell on this issue.


    "Great Xia has retreated." He whispered, his tone not filled with much joy, but rather with sorrow.


    "I know." Yan Yanyan was very considerate and did not mention the previous topic. She nodded and looked at Chen Xuanji in confusion. "Isn''t this supposed to be a good thing? The Great Xia withdrew its troops and His Majesty defended the territory of the Chen Kingdom for the ancestors. This is a sign of prosperity! The citizens of the Chen Kingdom will also be grateful to His Majesty."


    Yan Yanyan''s words did not make Chen Xuanji''s mood any better. On the contrary, following her words, Chen Xuanji''s expression gradually became gloomy. At this moment, the anger that had just been suppressed in his heart also began to scratch upwards.


    His hand suddenly stretched out and smashed into the table in front of him once again.


    Even though he hadn''t used any of his True Essence, his strength was still tremendous. The center of the table was slightly sunken, and the loud noise caused Yan Yanyan''s body to tremble. She stopped halfway through her words.


    Chen Xuanji''s expression was gloomy, and there seemed to be flames rising in his eyes. He said, "But Munch is not dead!"


    His tone was cold, like a ghost whispering in the middle of the night.


    Chen Xuanji had a wonderful plan.


    Great Xia Country''s pillar Qiu Fanping led two hundred thousand troops to ambush Changwu Pass. Following the death of King Fengxing Chen Ping by Cui Ting''s hand, there were no more usable soldiers in Chen Country except for the hundred thousand Tiger Wolf Cavalry in Munch''s hands. Naturally, the heavy responsibility of meeting Qiu Fanping would inevitably fall into Munch''s hands.


    Munch, who had already been conferred the title of Prime Minister to Jiuxi, could be said to be an extremely respected official. Once he rejected the Great Xia Cavalry once again, his reputation would surely flourish. Chen Xuanji no longer had anything to reward such a monk. At that time, would he be willing to submit to others again?


    Although the idea of judging oneself by oneself had been made, in fact, since ancient times, there had been few times when it was wrong to use this method to measure people''s hearts.


    Therefore, while Munch was leading a hundred thousand troops to kill the enemy in Changwu Pass, Chen Xuanji had secretly summoned Yan Yanyan''s father, Yan Yuming. He had recruited two hundred thousand elite soldiers for him and gathered them behind Changwu Pass in various ways. Once a war broke out between Munch and Qiu Fanping. If he won, two hundred thousand soldiers would be able to charge forward in one swoop. In the name of conspiring against the enemy, he would eradicate Munch and the others who had slacked off after the war. If he failed, then it would be great. Two hundred thousand soldiers could also take over from Munch and fight Qiu Fanping.


    Chen Xuanji had calculated everything, but he didn''t expect the aggressive Great Xia cavalry to be so anxious. After probing outside the Changwu Pass for more than a month, he quietly retreated.


    In the past month or so, although Munch and Qiu Fuping had fought many times, they were all small trials. The main force in Munch''s hands, the 100,000 Tiger Wolf Cavalry that claimed to be able to slay Immortals, was unharmed. If he attacked at this moment, the 100,000 Tiger Wolf Cavalry that used 200,000 elite soldiers to shake Munch would have very little chance of winning. It was definitely not a good method.


    What worried Chen Xuanji the most was that Munch had been too busy with the war to care about it. Once he withdrew his troops and returned to the dynasty, 200,000 people would be his greatest ability, and he probably couldn''t hide it from Munch''s spies. Once he investigated this matter, the consequences would be unimaginable. In fact, even though Munch was still on his way back to court, a memorial to the Yan Clan had already been placed on Chen Xuanji''s desk.


    Yan Yanyan was smart, so she quickly understood what was going on after hearing this.


    With a gentle smile, she walked over to Chen Xuanji and placed herself in his embrace. She lay on Chen Xuanji''s chest and said softly, "Your Majesty, no matter what happens, Yan Yan will accompany Your Majesty."


    Sniffing the faint fragrance coming from the person in his arms, Chen Xuanji''s uneasiness and anger were surprisingly calmed down a lot. He also reached out to hug the person in his arms and sighed, "To be able to marry Yan''er is truly a mysterious blessing ¡­ However ¡­"


    "If we miss this opportunity, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for an unknown amount of time before we attack Munch again."


    "Your Majesty is still young. Sooner or later, you will arrive at the Immortal Dimension. How long will Your Majesty be able to afford to wait? Yan Yan will also accompany Your Majesty until the end." Yan Yanyanrou said. She squeezed into Chen Xuanji''s arms again. She sniffed at the faint smell coming from the man''s body and felt a burst of peace of mind. She only thought how good it would be if she could be carried down by him like this forever.


    "I''m afraid Monk won''t let me wait until that day." Chen Xuanji didn''t seem to sense the thoughts of the person in his arms. He sighed again and said in a deep voice.


    "Your Majesty!" When Yan Yanyan heard this, she sat up from Chen Xuanji''s embrace. She said somewhat unhappily, "Your Majesty, don''t talk nonsense. Your Majesty is the son of the Ninth Five-Year Plan. Even if Munch had the guts, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to Your Majesty! Besides, a good person like Your Majesty will definitely enjoy the same heavens of happiness and benefit of good fortune."


    Good man? A bitter smile appeared on Chen Xuanji''s face.


    Can he still be called a good person? He thought about that day, the face that he had seen in Jinling City from shock to astonishment to sorrow. He thought about the lonely back of her when she left. Chen Xuanji did not understand. Could he still be considered a good person for doing such a thing?


    Therefore, he shook his head and said, "I''m not good."


    "No! His Majesty is the best person in the world!" However, for some reason, Yan Yanyan, who had always been obedient to Chen Xuanji, replied at that time. There was a rare sense of determination and certainty in her tone.


    Chen Xuanji was stunned. He thought that the other party was trying to comfort him with this. He shook his head and tried to end the topic that upset him. However, Yan Yanyan looked straight at Chen Xuanji at that time. Her pair of dark eyes shone like stars and bright moons. They were so bright that no one dared to look directly at them.


    Fourteen years ago ¡­ Yan Yanyan said softly.


    "Jin Ling City of the Chen Kingdom, Your Majesty remembers what happened at that time?"


    Chen Xuanji couldn''t help but be stunned. Twelve years ago, he was still the prince of the Chen Kingdom, and his mother, Empress Meng Yu, was still alive. The world at that time was so perfect for Chen Xuanji when he was young, so perfect that it was almost a dream.


    Of course, Chen Xuanji had a lot of memories of that year, but he didn''t know what Yan Yanyan was referring to.


    "You saved me." Yan Yanyan seemed to have seen through Chen Xuanji''s doubts. She couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, but she quickly suppressed this loss. She said, "That year, my father and I fled to Jinling City and were hunted down by our enemies. It was the passing Emperor who severely punished those thieves. My father and I managed to escape the calamity and live to this day."


    Chen Xuanji only remembered what had happened when he heard this. Back then, his mother, Empress Meng Yu, was unable to stop him from pestering him. She took him to play in a mini-suit. Coincidentally, she encountered this incident at the corner of the street and had the accompanying guards save the father and daughter in distress. However, she did not expect it to be Yan Yanyan in front of her.


    Seeing Chen Xuanji''s expression, Yan Yanyan immediately laughed heartily. She ran into Chen Xuanji''s embrace and hugged him, saying softly, "Your Majesty saved Yan Yan''s life. Even if something really happened, Yan Yan will risk her life to protect Your Majesty."


    Chen Xuanji, who was still recalling the past, was shocked when he heard this.


    He seemed to have thought of something, and the expression between his eyebrows became strange and wooden again. Then he slowly lowered his head and stretched out his hand, stopping less than an inch away from the person in his arms. Then he asked in an incomparably deep tone, "Yan Yan, are you really willing to sacrifice your life for me?"


    Yan Yanyan, who was already completely immersed in her childhood sentiments, did not recognize Chen Xuanji''s strange tone at all. She nodded heavily, "Yan Yan''s life belongs to His Majesty, and she is also His Majesty''s. For His Majesty''s sake, Yan Yan can do anything."


    "Is that so?" Chen Xuanji muttered. The hand hanging in the air finally landed on Yan Yan''s body. At this moment, he tightly poured the girl into his embrace and said softly, "I am truly fortunate to be able to marry a woman like Yan Yan."


    "To be able to marry His Majesty, Yan Yan is also very happy."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they looked at each other speechlessly and hugged each other tightly in the Changle Palace in Jinling City.


    That night, the candlelight was leisurely and unextinguished in Changle Palace.


    ¡­


    Although Chen Xuanji knew very well that when he received the news of Great Xia withdrawing troops, Munch was already on his way back to the court.


    However, he did not expect that the speed at which he received the news would be so slow, or that Munch would return so quickly.


    He stood up from the bed carved with dragons and phoenixes, tidied up his clothes, and looked sideways at the dawn outside the hall. "Is he here so early?" He asked without shifting his head.


    "Yes." The old eunuch who was kneeling at the entrance of the hall and his head landing on the ground replied softly. "Lord Qin wang has been waiting in Changle Palace for an hour. This old servant is afraid of disturbing His Majesty''s rest, so he only came to report it now."


    "Uncle just bathed in blood and killed his enemies at the border. Gui Chao will come face to face with Saint. We can learn from each other. It''s my Great Chen''s humble servant." Chen Xuanji sighed expressionlessly. He reached out and picked up the dragon robe scattered on the side, putting it on his body.


    Hearing this, the old eunuch at the entrance of the hall still lowered her head. She did not get up, nor did she respond.


    After a while, Chen Xuanji finally put on the tedious dragon robe.


    As the monarch of the Chen Kingdom, no matter how desolate he was, the maids in this costume would not be inferior. However, Chen Xuanji was used to accomplishing such a thing on his own. This was a habit he had developed as a child, and it was also something his mother had requested.


    He didn''t like the royal robe. He was too fat and wore it too tediously.


    But now he suddenly understood that once something was put on, it would be very difficult to take it off, because the price of taking it off was often your life.


    Therefore, he carefully fastened every belt and closed every button. He knew that he was destined to never escape this fate, so he had to cherish this royal robe as much as he cherished his own life.


    It took him fifteen minutes to put on the royal robe. Then he turned to look at the old eunuch who was still crouching on the ground and said, "Let''s go. Don''t make my uncle wait too long."


    Hearing this, the old eunuch hurriedly stood up, but his head was still respectfully lowered. Then, he turned around to lead the way.


    However, just as Chen Xuanji was about to take a step forward, the white-haired man suddenly seemed to have thought of something. His footsteps stopped in midair, then he turned around and looked behind him.


    On the luxurious bed carved of dragons and phoenixes, a woman who was as delicate as water was still sleeping peacefully.


    Seeing this, Chen Xuanji smiled. He leaned forward and lightly kissed the woman''s forehead before turning around and leaving.


    The woman''s eyes on the bed were still tightly closed, but her long eyelashes seemed to move imperceptibly after the man left.


    ¡­


    In Changle Palace.


    Chen Xuanji stared at the armored man with a long saber at his waist. His expression was silent.


    At that time, the man looked up at him with the same expression of silence and silence.


    The old eunuch behind Chen Xuanji lowered his head and looked cowardly, as if he was afraid that the slight sound of his sleeves would break the silence.


    After a long time.


    The ice and snow between Chen Xuanji''s eyebrows suddenly melted. He smiled and said with concern, "Uncle, you''ve worked hard."


    The man respectfully cupped his hands and replied, "It is my fortune to be able to share the burden of His Majesty."


    The middle-aged voice was like thunder, echoing back and forth in the empty Changle Palace. After a few breaths, it finally stopped.


    "Uncle is tired of traveling. Why are you in a hurry to face Saint when you come back to cultivate? If you are tired, who should I rely on when these wolves look around the world in the future?" Chen Xuanji said this with a warm smile on his face.


    "The world is His Majesty''s world. This official is already old, and one day, he will die. His Majesty will have to learn to rely on himself." Munch replied softly, his expression silent, unable to see the sorrow and joy on his face.


    Fear and worry immediately appeared on Chen Xuanji''s face. He anxiously said, "Uncle, what are you talking about? This Great Chen is my Great Chen, and also my Uncle''s. If it weren''t for my Uncle, how could there be such a mystery today?"


    When Chen Xuanji said this, both his tone and expression were filled with fear and sincerity, but it was difficult to pick out the slightest flaw.


    However, Munch only gave Chen Xuanji a faint glance before withdrawing his gaze. At the same time, he also withdrew his posture of being false to Chen Xuanji.


    He stepped forward and walked to the stairs of the dragon chair. He cupped his hands and said, "I have something to ask you this time."


    The smile on Chen Xuanji''s face, which he had expected earlier, did not diminish at all. He smiled and said, "What''s the matter? It doesn''t matter if Uncle speaks bluntly."


    The seemingly unprepared, almost heartfelt smile landed in Monk''s eyes. The man''s expression was as silent as an ancient well. There was a slight fluctuation in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    "When I met the foreign enemies at Changwu Pass, I found traces of a large number of soldiers patrolling the valley''s cage road. After Qiu Fuping withdrew, I sent soldiers to investigate and found traces of 200,000 troops of our Great Chen Army. Does Your Majesty know about this? As far as I know, Great Chen does not have so many other troops." Munch asked. At that moment, he raised his head again. His gaze landed on Chen Xuanji''s face like a sharp arrow, as if he wanted to see something from this young emperor.


    But to his disappointment, Chen Xuanji, who had heard this, only revealed an expression of astonishment that did not last for a moment. Then, he suddenly smiled and said, "This is what Uncle is talking about."


    ''"Great Xia is unwilling to die. Uncle is alone in resisting the enemy. My heart is worried about Uncle''s safety. Just now, I ordered someone to recruit troops. It is enough to gather 200,000 troops. I was just about to send Uncle to reinforce him, but I didn''t want his divine might to cause the enemy to retreat."


    "Your Majesty is so capable. In less than a month, you can gather 200,000 troops ¡­" Monk sighed.


    "It''s just some untrained recruits. It''s useless to use them hastily, let alone compare to the Tiger Wolf Cavalry in Uncle''s hands." Chen Xuanji replied with a guilty expression.


    Monk said, "Then His Majesty will have to train this army well. There will be more troubles for us in the future."


    However, before Chen Xuanji could agree, Munch''s voice sounded again, "I wonder if His Majesty has seen the memorial I sent."


    This time, a strange expression finally appeared on Chen Xuanji''s face. However, he quickly smiled and said, "Uncle is talking about the Yan Clan using their power to accumulate wealth and ruin our royal family''s reputation?"


    When Munch heard this, he did not respond. Instead, he stared at Chen Xuanji with a calm gaze.


    The smile on Chen Xuanji''s face gradually became somewhat unnatural under this gaze. However, after a few breaths of time, he said in a deep voice, "This matter is of great importance."


    However, Munch did not give Chen Xuanji the chance to finish his sentence. His tone suddenly increased by a few points. At that time, he said loudly, "Your Majesty is busy with state affairs. Since you want to investigate this matter, I don''t think you have time to supervise the training of the army. I have fought all year round, so I have some insights into this matter." "In addition, the enemies around the Chen Kingdom are looking around. It is urgent to train the army. If not, I will hand this matter over to this lowly official."


    These words were of course filled with passion, as if they were loyal to the emperor and the country. However, when the old eunuch behind Chen Xuanji heard this, his body couldn''t help but tremble. He could understand that this was clearly robbing the military power. The so-called great rebellion was nothing more than that.


    However, strangely enough, after hearing this, the smile on Chen Xuanji''s face that was clearly about to freeze suddenly brightened again. He lowered his head and said, "Uncle misunderstood. What I said is that I have already investigated this matter clearly. As for the result."


    At this point, Chen Xuanji turned to look at the old eunuch beside him.


    The old man named Slave nodded knowingly at that time. He went to the inner room and took out a one-foot-square wooden box. He walked in front of Monk.


    The smile on Chen Xuanji''s face became even more intense. He stared at Munch and said meaningfully, "It''s all in this wooden box. Uncle, please take a look."


    ¡­


    Yan Yanyan anxiously paced back and forth through the doors of the Eastern Palace''s Phoenix Luan Palace.


    Chen Xuanji went to meet with Munch. Although she was constantly comforting Chen Xuanji, she knew very well that Munch was not an easy person. This trip was extremely dangerous.


    Of course, she wished to help Chen Xuanji, but as a woman, how could she control such an important matter in the court? She could only send her trusted aides out of the palace early in the morning to inform her father, hoping to solve this matter through her father''s strength in the Chen Kingdom. However, Chen Xuanji had not returned for a long time, nor had that trusted aide.


    This kind of waiting was undoubtedly the hardest to endure.


    "Not good!" An hour had passed, but a cry of alarm suddenly came from outside the hall.


    Yan Yanyan was shocked. She recognized that this voice was the voice of the trusted aide she sent out. She hurriedly walked out of the hall door and saw the trusted aide rushing into the hall with an anxious expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Yanyan hurriedly asked.


    "Master, Yan" The trusted aide was about to say something, but a sharp male duck voice came from outside the palace.


    "Your Majesty has arrived!"


    With that sound, Chen Xuanji, who wore a royal robe and had white hair and an incomparably handsome face, appeared at the entrance of the palace.


    Seeing her sweetheart, Yan Yanyan quickly stepped forward and said with a happy expression, "Your Majesty is back? Then Munch didn''t make things difficult for Your Majesty, right?"


    Yan Yanyan''s heart was full of thoughts about the safety of her sweetheart, but she did not discover it. At that time, the trusted aide who had passed by her mistakenly immediately turned pale when she heard of Chen Xuanji''s arrival, and her face turned ashen.


    Returning Chen Xuanji did not immediately respond to Yan Yanyan''s concern. His gaze swept across the surroundings and he said softly, "You guys leave first."


    When the servants around heard this, they naturally didn''t dare to disobey. After agreeing, they all retreated. Although that trusted aide had the intention to winked at Yan Yanyan, Yan Yanyan only had the person in front of her in her eyes. How could she estimate him?


    After everyone left, Yan Yanyan asked again, "Your Majesty, what exactly happened?"


    "No problem. The matter has been settled. Yan''er doesn''t need to worry." Chen Xuanji said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Yan Yanyan''s heart finally relaxed. She heaved a long sigh of relief and patted her chest with lingering fear. She said, "But I''m worried about the bad concubines. It''s good that I''m fine. I told you that His Majesty Hong Fu Qitian will definitely be able to save the day."


    After saying those words, she did not see Chen Xuanji''s gloomy gaze. She seemed to have thought of something and said, "Your Majesty went to deal with this matter early this morning. I presume that there is no time to eat at this moment. Your concubine has already prepared breakfast for Your Majesty. It is all His Majesty''s favorite food."


    As she spoke, the woman unconsciously turned around and walked to the desk at the side. She wanted to take out something from the food box, but she still said to herself, "Yan Yan doesn''t have much ability. She can''t help His Majesty. She can only do what she can."


    "No."


    "Yan''er has already helped me a lot, but there''s still one more thing I need to trouble you with." Chen Xuanji''s voice sounded behind her.


    "What?" Unconsciously, a woman brought out the previously hot wonton from the food box. She turned around and wanted to ask.


    However, just as she spoke, her body trembled as if she had been heavily injured.


    The golden bowl in her hand instantly fell off, and the soup wonton scattered all over the ground. However, she only stared at the face in front of her with her eyes wide open in disbelief. It was the face that she had dreamed of countless times in her dreams.


    She looked at her chest. At this moment, there was a long sword stabbed into it. She stretched out her hand, wanting to touch the person in front of her. She wanted to know if all of this was a nightmare, or¡­


    However, before her hand could reach that point in the future, she lost all of her strength. Her head sank and she fell down with unbelievable fear.


    At that time, Chen Xuanji took another step forward and hugged the girl''s falling body.


    He stroked her caring back as if he was comforting his sleeping lover. Then, he gently moved closer to her ear, opened his lips, and spat out two words in a soft voice.


    "Die," he said.


    ¡­


    When Munch walked out of Changle Palace, the sky was still clear and thunderous.


    The rain poured down without warning.


    His Highness Prince Qin did not prop up his True Essence Barrier. Instead, he allowed the rain to hit his armor.


    They were washing away the dust on the armor that had not left their bodies for a month, and they were also washing away something in Monk''s heart.


    He suddenly stopped ten feet away from the lofty palace gate. He placed the wooden box in his embrace in front of him, and then stretched out his hand to gently open the wooden box.


    There was a head that was still warm as it stared at him with its eyes wide open, filled with anger and unwillingness.


    It''s called Yan Yuming.


    It was the head of the Yan Clan and Yan Yanyan''s father.


    That was naturally an extremely terrifying scene, but this pair of Munch, who had long been accustomed to life and death, clearly did not have the slightest bit of impact.


    However, he still stopped and looked for a long time. The corner of his mouth gradually hooked into a smile, and a look of gratification appeared in his eyes.


    After a few breaths, he closed the wooden box and walked into the boundless rainstorm.


    In a trance, a murmur came.


    "You''re learning fast¡­"


    "But not fast enough."


    "Faster ¡­"


    "I don''t have much time left to teach you¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 556 Book Of Unspeediness

    Nineteen still stayed in the Yan Clan. After all, she was young, and her description of her master had always stayed at eighteen. She could not be said to be old, but she was a very old old man. It had to be said that with such a description, wanting to find nineteen masters in Heng Imperial City, which had a population of nearly a million people, was akin to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    However, Xu Han still troubled Yan Zhan and Chu Chou to put up notices everywhere in the city to try their luck.


    However, it was obvious that for the recent Xu Han, luck had never been on his side. Therefore, the notice posted was like mud into the sea, silent.


    Nineteen stayed as he wished.


    As usual, she pestered everyone to learn cultivation techniques every day, but everyone couldn''t avoid her. Only Su Mu''an felt guilty and occasionally taught her one and a half moves.


    In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Xu Han could only let this matter go. After all, he still had more troubles. Tomorrow was the three-day deadline issued by Luo Mo.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the main room of the Yan Clan, leisurely drinking Chu Chouli''s tea from somewhere.


    "Young Master Xu is very leisurely and elegant." Nangong Jing, who had been watching Xu Han drink tea for half an hour in the main room, finally couldn''t hold back any longer and asked.


    "Lord Nangong, would you like some? This tea is not bad. It is slightly dry when you drink it first, but it is full of sweetness when you drink it again. It is very unique." Old God Xu Han was present, as if he hadn''t been troubled by any imminent troubles at all.


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing glanced coldly at the tea cup in Xu Han''s hand. Then, he asked, "Young Master Xu doesn''t drink tea often?"


    Xu Han did not mind. He picked up the teacup beside him and drank a mouthful. He asked casually with an expression of enjoyment, "Lord Nangong, why did you say that? Do you think a rough guy like Xu should only know how to wield a saber and a gun?"


    "That''s not true." Nangong Jing shook his head. "I was just thinking that if Young Master Xu was good at this, he probably wouldn''t drink this tea."


    "What does this mean?" Xu Han''s expression changed. Before coming out, he had specifically asked Chu Chouli which of the tea leaves he "brought along" was the most precious. The other party did not hesitate to give Xu Han this answer. Only then did Xu Han brew this tea to fill the door. He heard about Nangong Jing


    Xu Han subconsciously thought that Chu Chouli had made a mistake. After all, this was not the first time that Chu Chouli had acted unreliably.


    However, there were some who said that they would not lose. Xu Han still bravely said at that time, "Cough cough, actually, this tea, good or bad, expensive or inexpensive, is secondary, suitable for oneself is the most important."


    "Is that so?" Hearing this, Nangong Jing''s eyes suddenly lit up with a crafty light. She looked at Xu Han with great interest, and the corner of her mouth curled into a smile.


    Xu Han probably also smelled something from the other party''s strange expression, but as for this matter, Xu Han could only forcefully nod his head and say, "Naturally."


    Hearing this, Nangong Jingxiaoying stood up. She walked over to Xu Han. Under Xu Han''s surprised gaze, she hooked up and leaned forward.


    As a result, that extremely beautiful face was less than half an inch away from Xu Han. Xu Han could even clearly see every detail on her face, but even so, it was difficult for Xu Han to pick out any flaws on that face. He had to admit that it was indeed a perfect face.


    Xu Han was stunned. He wasn''t nervous or scared, but he was uncomfortable being so close to the other party all of a sudden.


    "Lord Nangong, someone Xu is not as casual as you think" Xu Han said seriously.


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing''s face turned slightly red, but she quickly recovered. At that time, she rolled her eyes at Xu Han and missed him. She picked up the tea cup beside Xu Han and placed it at the tip of her nose to sniff. Then she stood up and smiled, "The smell is fishy, the taste is astringent, the taste is sweet, the lips and teeth are lively, and the shape is like a peach blossom and the color is like a spring bamboo. If Nangong Jing remembered correctly, this tea should be a famous tea called Che Fu Ning ¡­"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. He did not want things to change so quickly. He realized that Xu Han had misunderstood Chu Qiuli and felt a little guilty. However, this kind of guilt had just arisen in his heart, and Nangong Jing''s voice came back to him.


    Nangong Jing paused for a moment before turning to Xu Han, who was drinking tea. "This tea is not only precious because of its scarcity, but also because ¡­" She suddenly smiled and said, "It has the effect of calming the qi and stabilizing the fetus. It is something that even wives and concubines of high-ranking officials are willing to pay a high price for ¡­"


    "Pu!" Tea sprayed out of Xu Han''s mouth, and the slightest bit of guilt towards Chu Chouli that had just arisen from the bottom of his heart vanished at that moment.


    Xu Han, who had lost his composure, noticed the teasing in Nangong Jing''s eyes. He hurriedly wiped off the tea stains on his mouth and pretended to sit calmly. He said, "Yes, just try it, try it."


    Nangong Jing rolled his eyes at the face-hungry Xu again. Surprisingly, he didn''t dwell on this topic anymore. This was the first time that Nangong Jing, who had always liked to find trouble with Xu Han, had broken through the heavens.


    She only glanced at Xu Han inexplicably, then sighed and said, "Alright, you don''t have to fight with me anymore."


    Xu Han was stunned again. This time, it wasn''t because he pretended to be crazy and foolish, but because he didn''t react for a while.


    Nangong Jing was confused, thinking that Xu Han was still trying to make a fool of her. She couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, but her face was still as calm as ever.


    "Tomorrow is Luo Mo''s three-day deadline. Have you found the murderer?" She looked at Xu Han and asked.


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head with a bitter smile. At that time, he looked at Shangle Nangong Jing and said, "Does Lord Nangong really think Luo Mo cares who the real murderer is?"


    Nangong Jing shook his head and said, "I understand what you mean. However, the only immortal in the Sword Handling Pavilion, Xiao Ran, is still unconscious. I''m afraid that this calamity will be difficult to endure." Nangong Jing paused for a moment. A smile suddenly bloomed on her face as she said, "So hurry up and pack up your things and prepare to escape."


    Xu Han never thought that he would hear such words from Nangong Jing. His expression changed slightly and he couldn''t help but ask, "If I leave, how will the Sword Handling Pavilion explain to Luo Mo?"


    "You also said that Luo Mo doesn''t care who killed his brother at all. What he wants is this origin. Whether you are here or not, the Sword Handling Pavilion still has to face it. Why should I let you stay and fill in another life?" Nangong Jing said softly, his expression darkening. "I don''t care if you are a spy sent by the Great Zhou. If your goal is achieved, then you don''t have to sacrifice your life for the Sword Handling Pavilion. What do you think, right?"


    Xu Han felt that the assassin Nangong Jing''s words were sincere. He looked at Nangong Jing and asked, "Could it be that at this time, Lord Nangong still thinks that Xu is someone with a bad heart?"


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing was stunned. Then, she glanced fiercely at Xu Han and said, "If I really thought that way, you would be separated by now!"


    "Alright, that''s all. Hurry up and leave."


    After Nangong Jing finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait." But at that moment, Xu Han''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Nangong Jing''s footsteps stopped at that moment. He turned to look at Xu Han doubtfully, only to see that the youth was looking at her with a smile.


    "What if I want to stay?"


    "Give me a reason."


    "Think of it as for Lord Nangong''s trust."


    Hearing this, Nangong Jing was stunned. She blinked her big, flickering eyes, and her cheeks suddenly flushed red.


    ¡­


    Seeing Nangong Jing, who had fled without saying anything after hearing this, Xu Han scratched the back of his head in confusion.


    "Young Master Xu is so capable. This Sword Handling Pavilion''s seven-thread golden robe is fascinated by you." Right at this moment, a teasing voice suddenly came from behind Xu Han.


    Xu Han turned around and saw that it was Ye Hongjian.


    "When did you come?" Xu Han, who was slightly uncomfortable under Ye Hongjian''s direct gaze, asked cautiously, afraid that he would offend her somewhere.


    "What do you think? I think you''re really perverted. You don''t even want to die for the sake of beauty." Ye Hongjian said angrily.


    No matter how slow Xu Han was, he could tell that Ye Hongjian had apparently heard some misunderstanding in the last conversation between him and Nangong Jing. He couldn''t help but laugh bitterly.


    How could Xu Han be such a selfless person?


    He only knew that although he would have to face Luo Mo and even Xie Min Yu, he would also have to face the pursuit of the Headmaster and more enemies who hadn''t appeared before leaving the Royal City. Compared to the two, there wasn''t much difference between them for Xu Han, but staying in Horizontal Imperial City, the Sword Handling Pavilion was after all an organization supported by the Great Xia Imperial Court, so there might be a chance for them to make a turn for the better. Making such a choice was only an inevitable choice for Xu Han to choose between the two evils.


    He thought that he was going to explain it to Ye Hongjian.


    "Who! Don''t run!" However, at this moment, Su Mu''an''s explosive shout suddenly came from within the manor.


    "It''s Ah Sheng!" With Xu Han''s cultivation, he naturally quickly understood the direction of the voice. He was shocked and didn''t care about anything else. He hurriedly ran towards that direction. Seeing this, Ye Hongjian naturally couldn''t continue to entangle herself with Xu Han. She could only temporarily shelve the situation. At this moment, she followed Xu Han and quickly walked towards the direction of the voice.


    ¡­


    When they arrived in front of Liu Sheng''s room, Su Mu''an had already fallen to the ground. Nineteen people on the side supported Su Mu''an with an anxious expression.


    When she saw Xu Han and Ye Hongjian, she hurriedly said, "Just now, a figure rushed into that room and ran out. He wanted to stop him, but he knocked him down."


    Xiao Nineteen''s descriptive ability was as bad as ever, but Xu Han could roughly tell the main story. He came to Su Mu''an and stretched out his hand to investigate the boy''s condition.


    On the other hand, Su Mu''an repeatedly apologized, saying that he hadn''t stopped that person.


    Xu Han quickly confirmed that Su Mu''an was fine. He comforted the boy and quickly walked into Liu Sheng''s room.


    The room was still the same as before, there was no trace of anyone coming, and Liu Sheng was still lying quietly on the bed as usual.


    Xu Han frowned. He naturally wouldn''t suspect that Su Mu''an would lie to him. He exchanged a glance with Ye Hongjian at the side and immediately went to Liu Sheng to check his situation. However, just as he took this step, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of an object placed on the wooden table beside him.


    He stopped and looked at the thing.


    It''s a book.


    To be exact, it was a book whose pages were yellowed because it was too old.


    When Xu Han saw the handwriting on the book, his pupils instantly dilated¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 557 Evidence

    Xu Han sat dejectedly at the entrance of the Sword Palace. Beside him was Nangong Jing, who was also wearing a seven-stringed golden robe.


    Beneath him were hundreds of swordsmen, but they were also divided into two groups. One group was Xiao Ran''s trusted aides, mostly from various small sects, but most of them were simply the wandering Jianghu warriors without sects or sects. Although his cultivation was weak, he had a clean background. The other group of disciples were from the three sects and twelve towns. Their positions were largely restricted by the sects behind them.


    At this moment, although the two sides had different positions, their eyebrows were filled with vigilance and unease.


    Something''s about to happen.


    Today was the deadline for Luo Mo to stay for three days. Luo Mo would definitely bring a large group of people to ask questions. Everyone present knew exactly what this meant.


    However, Xu Han, as the person involved, did not have the mood to care about this matter. He looked at Ye Hongjian and the others behind him with a deep brow and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    Yesterday, he tried to persuade everyone to leave with half a day''s tongue, but the result was very little. Everyone''s attitude was exceptionally resolute, especially Ye Hongjian. Most likely, this girl was still worried that the matter of Chang''an had not helped Xu Han. At this moment, it was naturally impossible for her to leave.


    Now, apart from Su Mu''an, who wanted to "restrain" 19, who had yet to arrive, all the people in the Yan Clan had come here, as if they were facing a great enemy. Seemingly sensing Xu Han''s gaze, the silent Ye Hongjian actually leisurely turned her head and smiled sweetly at Xu Han.


    Xu Han was instantly dumbfounded and helplessly withdrew his gaze.


    ¡­


    An hour later, a commotion came from outside the mansion.


    Everyone''s hearts trembled as they turned to look in the direction of the manor gate. Without the slightest surprise, Immortal Luo Mo had led nearly a hundred people to appear in front of everyone''s eyes at that time.


    Luo Mo was dressed in a black robe with a dragon-like tiger face. The dragon head was dignified and the tiger face was ferocious.


    If it had been five or six days ago, with Luo Mo''s status, most of the people present would have only nodded slightly when they saw him. If there was some hatred, they would not even give him a proper glance. However, it was said that Luo Mo, who had been in the Immortal Dimension for three days, would be treated differently. At this moment, everyone present, whether they were enemies or friends, fell silent and looked at this man with reverence.


    "Nangong Jing greets Headmaster Luo." Nangong Jing, who was also the current de facto ruler of the Sword Pavilion, stood up and bowed respectfully to the man.


    In the past, with Sunset Cloud Valley''s awkward situation, Nangong Jing''s worship was enough to make Luo Mo panic and hurry back, but now? Luo Mo only lightly nodded at Nangong Jing as a greeting.


    Afterwards, he stood no more than a few zhang away from Xu Han.


    "Three days have passed. Has Young Master Xu found out the truth?" He didn''t have the slightest intention of speaking politely to the crowd, so he directly asked at that time. Although he did not stimulate his immortal aura, the majesty of his tone alone was enough to cause a chill to rise in the hearts of everyone present.


    This was the might of an immortal. There was no need to activate it. These words and deeds coincided with the principles of heaven and earth. Although they could not reach the point where they followed the law, they were enough to cause ordinary people to feel fear.


    Inevitably, after hearing this question, everyone turned their gazes to Xu Han, who was sitting beside Nangong Jing.


    However, Xu Han, as the person involved, did not seem to feel the pressure emitted by this immortal. He furrowed his brows in distress and looked behind Luo Mo. Then, he said, "Did Sect Head Luo come alone?"


    Luo Mo naturally did not come alone. He also led more than a hundred disciples of Sunset Cloud Valley. Therefore, Xu Han''s question was not only inexplicable, but it was also inappropriate for Luo Mo to question Niu Tou.


    All the swordsmen present had witnessed Xu Han''s words, but they never expected that even when facing an immortal, Xu Han would still be like this. On this point, even if everyone was unwilling to admit it, they had no choice but to feel ashamed of their inferiority.


    "Looks like Young Master Xu is not going to give me another explanation?" Luo Mo also frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled faintly. Then, his eyes narrowed as he stared at Luo Mo and said, "It depends on what kind of explanation Sect Head Luo wants."


    Luo Mo understood Xu Han''s implied meaning, and his eyes narrowed at that time. His cold face was covered in frost, but his mouth said, "Tell me."


    Xu Han nodded and smiled calmly, "Since Headmaster Luo wants to hear it, I will tell you about it."


    Then he paced up to Luo Mo and whispered, "Killing people comes from both personal grievances and personal interests."


    ''"Although I know my brother from the Luo Sect, I have little communication with him, and I have no selfish relationship with him. As for the so-called private grievances, I naturally have no way to talk about them. As for the benefits, I am in a situation where everyone can see that killing him is not beneficial to me at all. Of course, the Luo Sect is not well-planned. Could it be that I am framing him?"


    "Then these two, That brother Huang Yu from your sect, "I clearly saw Elder Luo fifteen minutes before Elder Luo''s death, but Xu Han was not in the courtyard at all. Of course, Headmaster Luo can naturally blame my good friend in my mansion for this. However, if Headmaster Luo really wants to find out the cause of Brother Luo''s death, go to the street corner that I passed by and ask him about it, you will naturally know the truth."


    "Third, the cause of death of elder Luo is the most poisonous thing in the world, Mo Luo blood. In Great Xia, only Changchun Valley, which was proficient in poison dao, could refine this item, and the process was complicated. Sect Leader Luo only assumed that I was colluding with that disciple of Changchun Valley, Bai Xu, to use this medicine to kill Elder Luo, and then kill Bai Xu after the matter was revealed. However, had the Luo Clan ever wondered why a poison like the Mo Luo Blood, which required a large amount of material and financial resources, would appear in Bai Xu''s hands? "Has he gone to Changchun Valley to investigate how Bai Xu brought this thing out, but Changchun Valley did not notice it?"


    Xu Han''s three questions could be said to be deafening. The faces of those who were unclear changed, and some of the thoughts in their hearts relaxed. However, those who could truly understand them all revealed sneers on their faces.


    No matter how much Xu Han said, no matter how reasonable he was, it was useless.


    Because some things are destined from the beginning to have no answer, or some people will only believe that the answer in his favor.


    For example, Luo Mo in front of him raised his eyebrows when he heard Xu Han''s words and asked in a deep voice, "You''ve said so much, but which one of them can you produce enough evidence to prove your innocence?"


    "Evidence?" Hearing this, a bitter smile appeared on Xu Han''s face. "I really don''t have enough evidence to prove it to Sect Leader Luo."


    Xu Han said this, but he didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. He bit the accent on the word "evidence".


    Luo Mo heard what he meant, and a cold frost immediately gushed out of his eyes.


    But before Luo Mo could respond, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    The youth in the golden robe straightened up and looked at Luo Mo with a smile on his face.


    "But I have proof to prove it to the people of the world!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 558 Flowing Shadow Pigeon

    It was unknown if it was the tone Xu Han was speaking in, or if it was something strange that only Luo Mo could feel. After hearing this, Luo Mo''s expression changed slightly. He looked at Xu Han with deep eyes. Although he did not speak, the cold light between his eyebrows restored a breath.


    Xu Han acted as if he hadn''t seen this. He looked at Huang Yu behind Luo Mo with a smile and asked, "Brother Huang, can I ask when did you meet Elder Luo Gu Ming ?"


    Huang Yu hadn''t expected Xu Han to ask him a question at this moment. He was slightly stunned, but perhaps he was also shaken by Xu Han''s previous words, so after hesitating, he still said, "It''s almost 11 o''clock."


    "What did you say?" Xu Han asked again.


    Huang Yu continued, "The Sect Leader has ascended to the Immortal Realm ¡­ and ¡­" After saying this, Huang Yu paused for a moment and looked at Luo Mo in front of him, as if he was seeking confirmation of something. However, the black-robed immortal''s expression was cold at this moment, and he did not care about the gaze Huang Yu had given him.


    "Brother Huang, if you want Elder Luo to die in peace under the Nine Springs, please tell me the truth." Xu Han''s voice sounded again at that moment.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu felt as if he had been stabbed in the ribs. His body trembled, and he finally gritted his teeth and said, "Also, Headmaster Luo is preparing to marry the daughter of the Scarlet Firmament Sect Elder Wu Mingqiu in the mountain gate."


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard this.


    Luo Mo married the daughter of Wu Mingqiu, one of the three immortals of the Crimson Firmament Sect. This meant that the Sunset Cloud Valley would completely fall towards the Crimson Firmament Sect. Naturally, it was self-evident how this would affect the situation in Great Xia.


    "How is it?" Xu Han asked again.


    This question caused Huang Yu to fall into silence again. Of course, this silence was not because of the same reason as before, but because he did not immediately understand what Xu Han was asking.


    However, after all, he had been in Jianghu for many years, and soon came to his senses. At that time, he said, "Elder Luo has some objections to this matter."


    Objection?


    This word was naturally extremely obscure, but those familiar with the situation in Sunset Cloud Valley in the past few years all understood that Luo Gu Ming hated the Crimson Firmament Sect to the bone, so how could it be as simple as the word dissent?


    The Scarlet Firmament Sect''s suppression of Sunset Cloud Valley over the past few years was practically unconcealed. In order to protect the sect, the Luo brothers had tried their best to find a way out. In the end, they relied on Luo Gu Ming to enter the Sword Handling Pavilion at the cost of reducing their lifespan and completely cutting off their own path of immortality. Only then did the Scarlet Firmament Sect restrain its status as a Golden-cloak Swordressed Swordswordswordsman. There was even a rumor that behind the death of the Sunset Cloud Valley''s Cactus Sect was the shadow of the Crimson Firmament Sect.


    Previously, Sunset Cloud Valley had no choice but to choose between the Sword Handling Pavilion and Crimson Firmament Sect in order to continue the sect. However, now that Luo Mo had arrived at the Immortal Dimension, Sunset Cloud Valley had a bargaining chip to settle down. With Luo Gu Ming ''s stubborn temperament, it was impossible for him to agree to this marriage. Thinking of this, everyone more or less understood what Xu Han was going to say, so their gazes towards Luo Mo immediately became strange.


    "What do you want to say?" Luo Mo naturally felt this. His gaze became gloomier and gloomier, and a trace of undetectable killing intent appeared in his tone.


    However, Xu Han still ignored the immortal''s words. He looked at Huang Yu and continued to ask, "Brother Huang, can you tell us when you released the Flowing Shadow Pigeon that sent the message?"


    This time, Huang Yu did not hesitate. He only thought for a while before saying, "Because of the middle turn, the fact that it took some time to investigate the situation and avoid the spies, it was almost 11 o''clock when the Flowing Shadow Pigeon was released. It was almost midnight."


    "Brother Huang also said that the Luo Clan is still preparing for the wedding. Sunset Cloud Valley is located at the junction of Yong Province and Yan Province. Although it is not far, it is still a thousand kilometers away. How long does Brother Huang think it will take to reach the mountain gate with the speed of a Flowing Shadow Pigeon?"


    "About three hours."


    "Yes." Hearing this answer, Xu Han nodded his head. "Three hours later, the Flowing Shadow Pigeon arrived at the mountain gate. At the end of the morning, before it was time, Headmaster Luo came to my mansion to ask for your forgiveness." I''ve heard of this before. This immortal''s might is different from ours. In the past, I didn''t think much of this, but today I know that I''m ignorant. "So it turns out that an immortal actually has such ability. It is thousands of miles away and can arrive in an hour. I really admire him."


    After saying this, Xu Han finally looked at the black-robed immortal for the first time. The corners of his mouth and eyebrows smiled even more.


    At this moment, the crowd also came back to their senses, their faces filled with shock. Of course, these people also included Huang Yu, who knew everything about Xu Han before.


    Because he was shocked and saddened by Luo Gu''s death, he didn''t think about it carefully. Only now did he wake up after hearing Xu Han''s words. His gaze towards Luo Mo was filled with surprise and disbelief.


    Luo Mo''s eyebrows sank as he said, "So what? Brother and I are very close. When we received the Flowing Shadow Pigeon, we were already in great pain. We naturally didn''t do what he wanted to do at the first possible moment and rushed here with all our might. Do you think it would be difficult for us to arrive as immortals for an hour?"


    Whether it was impossible for an immortal to travel a thousand miles in an hour was debatable. After all, there were very few immortals in this world, and no one would really have the time to do such calculations. Hence, the question Xu Han had thrown out was obviously something that could not be verified.


    However, Xu Han did not reveal the slightest bit of frustration. He only had a calm brow and a bitter expression as he asked, "So, after receiving the news of the death from the Flowing Shadow Pigeon, Headmaster Luo rushed to Heng Imperial City, right?"


    Luo Mo only gave Xu Han a cold glance, which was considered a tacit acknowledgement, but he did not answer.


    This was enough for Xu Han.


    He smiled faintly and turned to look at Huang Yu, who had a strange expression on his face. "Then how many more Flowing Shadow Pigeons did Brother Huang release?" He asked.


    Huang Yu seemed to have thought of something. At that time, he said in a deep voice, "I always carry only one Flowing Shadow Pigeon with me. That day was also the same."


    "Oh." Xu Han nodded his head in understanding, but this word was intentionally dragging on the end of the sentence. "Then this is strange."


    As he spoke, he glanced at Chu Chouli behind him. The other party quickly understood and nodded his head. Then, the middle-aged man walked up to the stage with an arrogant expression and took out something wrapped in grey cloth from his bosom.


    He opened the cloth and saw a rotten and rotten corpse of a Flowing Shadow Pigeon appear in the grey cloth. At the ankle of the corpse, there was still a piece of unopened letter paper.


    At that time, Xu Han looked at Luo Mo with a gloomy expression and smiled, "Then who owns this Flowing Shadow Pigeon that was unfortunately taken down by my Big Brother Chu?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 559 There Was a Companion on the Road to Huang Quan

    There are many things in this world that are like this.


    After Xu Han dealt with the "affair" between 19 and Su Mu''an that day, he met Chu Chou Li with a troubled expression.


    Xu Han, who had nothing else to do, asked, Who knew that Chu Chouli would say, Yesterday, he saw a pigeon being chased around by Xuan''er and Aowu. He wanted to roast it for supper, but he didn''t want to cause trouble for Luo Gu. However, one day, the weather in Heng Huang City was hot and dry, and he didn''t properly preserve it. The pigeons were already corrupted when he found them in the air today, and he lost this delicious supper for nothing.


    At that time, Xu Han did not take it to heart. After comforting Chu Chouli for a while, he was about to leave, but Chu Chouli suddenly flipped out the pigeon and handed it to Xu Han, wanting to continue complaining. It was at that time that Xu Han discovered that this pigeon was not an ordinary pigeon at all. Instead, it was a Flowing Shadow Pigeon that was often used to communicate with other sects in Great Xia.


    Xu Han picked up the Flowing Shadow Pigeon and flipped it over to the mark on the Flowing Shadow Pigeon-the word "Xia" engraved on the dove''s mouth.


    He asked Chu Chouli the time when he had reached the Flowing Shadow Pigeon, and guessed the clues of some things, as well as the matter of him presenting this item in front of the crowd at this moment.


    At this time, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Luo Mo, asking, "It turns out that Luo Zhou Sect not only has the ability to reach an hour and a thousand miles away, but also has this unpredictable and wonderful secret technique. It really broadens my horizons."


    Luo Mo''s expression was even gloomier when he said those words, as if he could drip water. But before he could retort, Huang Yu quickly stepped forward and snatched the decaying Flowing Shadow Pigeon''s corpse from Chu Chouli''s hand. He stared at the pigeon''s corpse with a deep brow, apparently trying to identify whether the pigeon was the Flowing Shadow Pigeon he had released that night, but he quickly confirmed this point. However, he did not want to believe such a fact. Thus, he took out the letter from the pigeon''s ankle and opened it. When he saw the writing on the paper clearly, his expression changed drastically. In an instant, it turned into a deathly pale color. At that time, his body was severely injured, and he couldn''t help but fall to the ground.


    This scene fell into the eyes of everyone present. Although Huang Yu hadn''t said anything yet, they understood from his reaction that everything was probably as Xu Han had said.


    Huang Yu finally came to his senses after a long time. He raised his head and looked at Luo Mo, hoping to get a convincing answer from the master who he had always respected, treated him as his elder brother and master.


    This was a very unreasonable matter.


    Since Luo Mo hadn''t received any news from the Flowing Shadow Pigeon, he could have rushed to Xu Han''s mansion because he already knew about Luo Gu Ming ''s death, or rather, he knew that Luo Gu Ming would die early in the morning. However, he did not save him. Huang Yu knew very well that with the power of Luo Mo in the Earthly Immortal Realm, as long as he was willing, he could easily accomplish this.


    However, he did not do so. He chose to watch coldly, and then after all of this was settled, he took action to blame Xu Han for everything. He had been an insider from the beginning, and it was even possible that he had directed and acted all of this.


    Huang Yu thought of this, and everyone present also thought of this. They all looked at Luo Mo, waiting for the Sunset Cloud Valley''s Sect Leader to give a reasonable answer to this matter.


    However, Luo Mo''s face remained cold and silent, and the scene was completely silent.


    Huang Yu finally couldn''t endure the despair before the collapse of his faith. He stepped forward, his lips trembling as if he wanted to say something.


    However, before he could say anything, Luo Mo''s hand reached out before he could speak. A black sword intent surged out from his fingertips. The sword intent was extremely fast and did not give the crowd any chance to react. The sword intent pierced through Huang Yu''s chest.


    A scarlet line of blood pierced through his back with the black sword intent and was immediately pulled out.


    It sprinkled on the ground like blossoms in the Abyss of Nine Nether. The blood lotus on the withered bones was incomparably beautiful and miserable.


    Boom.


    A soft, light sound rang out at that moment.


    Huang Yu''s body fell to the ground. The pupils in his eyes constantly dilated, but his expression quickly retreated like flowing light. Thus, when the emotions of fear, confusion, anger, and grief had completely infected his eyes, the radiance in those eyes had also completely dissipated.


    He''s dead.


    Huang Yu, who had worshipped the Sunset Cloud Valley since he was a child and had worked hard for the sect in Great Xia, died just like that.


    He died in front of many swordsmen and Sunset Cloud Valley disciples.


    He died at the hands of the sect leader he had always respected.


    No matter how unwilling he was or how angry he was, he was destined to be unable to express himself.


    "Huang Yu fornicated with foreign enemies and set up the sect leader. His crime deserves to be punished. Today, he will set an example for them." At the same time, Luo Mo''s cold voice sounded from within the Sword Palace.


    The arena was completely silent. Neither the swordsman nor the disciples of Sunset Cloud Valley had expected Luo Mo to kill Huang Yu so recklessly.


    Even Xu Han was slightly stunned at that time. After a while, he finally regained his senses. He walked to Huang Yu''s dead body and gently closed his round eyes. Then he stood up and looked at Luo Mo. He said regretfully, "Your Excellency has followed Sikong Bai''s footsteps."


    Luo Mo frowned. It had only been less than two days since what happened in Great Zhou. This news could not reach Great Xia in such a short period of time. Luo Mo naturally did not understand what Xu Han meant. He only coldly said, "Since Young Master Xu is unable to give an explanation, then Young Master Xu and the Sword Handling Pavilion will probably have to pay a price for the death of my deceased brother today."


    After saying that, Luo Mo''s black robe suddenly stirred up. Black Qi that carried boundless power surged out from his body like a waterfall, enveloping his entire body. The black Qi that covered the sky and covered the sun shrouded the entire world like the heavens collapsed. At that time, a tremendous pressure poured down on Xu Han.


    Although it hadn''t become the true target of this immortal''s oppressive might, the aftermath of this boundless power still caused the expressions of everyone present to change and their hearts to turn cold.


    However, Xu Han, who was the real target of this pressure, did not reveal the slightest bit of fear on his face.


    He looked behind Luo Mo on tiptoe as before and asked, "Is there really only Luo Zhangjiao here?"


    Luo Mo obviously didn''t care about Xu Han. His expression was calm, but the monstrous devil energy behind him surged and was about to charge towards Xu Han.


    Everyone around them had their liver and gall split apart. Some were worried, while others were gloating over their misfortune.


    However, Xu Han''s expression remained calm. After looking at the scene for a long time, he finally withdrew his gaze.


    Then, he shook his head and said in frustration, "It''s a pity that Xie Min Yu hasn''t arrived yet."


    "Otherwise, we can kill him together with Headmaster Luo. Fortunately, we have a companion along the way."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 560 Gifts

    When Luo Mo heard Xu Han''s words, his body couldn''t help but tremble, and the cultivation method of activating the black gas also stopped. He was about to turn into a torrent and pierce through Xu Han''s body when he heard Xu Han''s words.


    For the first time, a mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "You really are a more interesting person than I thought."


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders calmly and said, "Your Excellency is also a more foolish person than I imagined." Under the dark air that suppressed everyone present to the point of being unable to breathe, Xu Han said with a calm expression, "Your Excellency is also a person who is even more foolish than I imagined."


    As an immortal, Luo Mo naturally wouldn''t have too many emotional fluctuations because of the gains and losses in Xu Han''s words. He shook his head and said, "I hope Young Master Xu can still have this kind of leisure and elegance in a while."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Mo''s eyes instantly turned into a strange pitch-black color.


    Under his control, the boundless black gas instantly transformed into a black torrent that was fifty feet thick and overwhelmingly gushed towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and his clothes stirred up at that moment. He stared at the black torrent that instantly surged in front of him and whispered, "Oh, compared to Sikong Bai, Your Excellency seems to be much weaker."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a strange aura began to rise from Xu Han''s body. As a result, his narrowed eyes began to emit a pitch-black color similar to that of Luo Mo''s.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han!" Ye Hongjian, who followed Xu Han into the room, looked at Xu Han, who was standing at the wooden table with a yellowish ancient book in her hand, staring blankly at him instead of investigating Liu Sheng''s injuries at the first possible moment. She felt a little strange in her heart. She hurriedly asked, and her body also arrived in front of Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han seemed to have fallen into some sort of devil''s stunned state. He didn''t listen to her words and continued to look straight at the ancient book. Ye Hongjian couldn''t suppress her curiosity and looked at the title page of the book at that time.


    When she cleared the four words on the title page, her body was stunned. It was as if she had seen the most inconceivable scene in the world. At that time, she muttered to herself, "Why is it here?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Han also frowned and shook his head.


    "Could it be that Xiao Mu''an saw what that figure did just now? Why did he leave this thing here?" Ye Hongjian said in a calm voice. This item was too dangerous. The reason why the large Exquisite Pavilion had fallen to such a state was because of it. Ye Hongjian instinctively found it hard to have a good impression of this item.


    After she finished speaking, Xu Han gave her a half-reply. The youth was still staring at the ancient book, his eyes flashing with light. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, she was shocked. Although she believed that Xu Han''s temperament should not be tempted by this thing and would do something regretful, there were some things that would cause chaos if he cared. She could not help but say at that time, "Xiao Han, I know that the enemy is at hand, and you are worried in your heart." "But all things are destined to happen. If you enter the Corrupt path for the sake of momentary gains and losses, then the gains will not be worth the losses. Moreover, the lessons of the Extreme Radiance Sword Immortal and Sikong Bai are still vivid in your mind. If that person puts down this method, he clearly has ulterior motives and wants to lure you into the Devil Dao!"


    After saying that, she saw that Xu Han still hadn''t reacted at all, and her heart immediately became extremely anxious. She couldn''t care less about extending her hand out to snatch this thing away from Xu Han''s hand. However, Xu Han, who had always accommodated her, moved aside unexpectedly and avoided Ye Hongjian''s hand.


    "Xiao Han!" Ye Hongjian''s heart immediately burned with anxiety. She was just about to say something.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han withdrew his gaze from the ancient book. He turned around and looked straight at Ye Hongjian. The youth''s eyebrows were calm as he said in an extremely confident tone, "Trust me."


    Then he glanced at the ancient book with four big words written on it and muttered to himself.


    "I can control it."


    ¡­


    The majestic black torrent was about to surge into Xu Han''s body.


    Fang Ziyu and the others immediately widened their eyes. Although they had the intention to step forward to help, they remembered Xu Han saying that they could stay. However, they could not step forward until he had spoken. Therefore, everyone could only suppress the unease in their hearts at this moment. At this moment, Nangong Jing also stood up. Looking nervously at Xu Han, The gazes of the swordsmen were much more complicated. Someone gloated, He secretly thought that with Xu Han''s cultivation, he would be able to dominate even in the Great Evolution Realm, However, when facing experts from the Earthly Immortal Realm, they probably didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to retaliate. There were also people who were worried. They naturally knew that Xu Han was definitely not Luo Mo''s opponent. However, the ruthlessness displayed by Luo Mo was clearly not something they could be reconciled to after killing Xu Han. This was destined to be the beginning of a calamity that affected the entire Sword Handling Pavilion and even the entire Great Xia Jianghu.


    Only Ye Hongjian had a calm expression.


    She knew that Xu Han had the ability to block this move, but she was unwilling to let Xu Han use that method to accomplish this. However, there was nothing she could do. Just like back in Chang''an City, this youth always resisted everything by himself. He did not want the people around him to feel the slightest bit of what he had undertaken. He did not even have the slightest bit of harsh reprimand.


    The more he acted like this, the more distressed Ye Hongjian felt.


    The black torrent finally surged in front of Xu Han. At that time, Xu Han''s eyes were finally completely infected by that dense pitch-black color.


    He raised his head to look at the torrent, and a strange aura suddenly spread out from his body.


    As a result, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, that majestic black torrent poured into Xu Han''s body at that moment.


    Yes, it''s an influx.


    Like a giant whale heading for the sea, like a weary bird returning to the forest.


    The black aura did not harm Xu Han at all. Instead, it transformed into nutrients and poured into Xu Han''s body. The aura around Xu Han also began to rise with the influx of this power.


    It wasn''t that no one had thought that Xu Han would create a miracle, but no one would have thought that he would use this method to receive the power of an immortal.


    Luo Mo was naturally the same.


    The shock in his heart was much greater than that of everyone present. He had never heard of such a strange cultivation method in this world that could absorb all the power of others and completely transform them into his own cultivation.


    He found it hard to believe what was happening in front of him, so he frowned. Another majestic black torrent was pushed out by him and rushed towards Xu Han. He thought that with Xu Han''s cultivation that was not at the Great Evolution Realm, even if he really cultivated some terrifying cultivation technique, he would still not be able to devour too much immortal energy. After all, the carrying capacity of a person''s body was limited. If he devoured too much, he would only end up with an explosive death.


    However, he had misjudged Xu Han''s Undying Realm physical body and the black power that helped him ascend to the Immortal Realm.


    The secret technique in Xu Han''s body was once again activated by him, and the second black aura was completely absorbed by him. The aura rippled out of his body once again climbed up a step due to the influx of this power.


    At that time, the youth looked at Luo Mo, who had a stunned expression, and said regretfully, "Looks like Sect Leader Luo can only go on his way alone."


    ¡­


    Xie Min Yu, dressed in a white robe and embroidered with a wisp of fire cloud, picked up his wine cup from the platform not far away from the Royal City and narrowed his eyes as he looked at what was happening in the Sword Palace not far away.


    Even though they were hundreds of feet apart, with the Earthly Immortal Realm that he had passed three Heavenly Tribulations, it wasn''t difficult for him to clearly see and hear what was happening there.


    "Is that why you didn''t let me do it?" He whispered.


    The shadow under the eaves behind him came out at that moment. A young man who was also wearing a white robe, but his appearance was a hundred times more handsome. He was like Young Master Mo who had walked out of a painting. He was like a jade poem. From his eyebrows to his lips, every pore on his face seemed to have been carefully carved by a craftsman, making it impossible for anyone to pick out a single flaw.


    He came to Xie Min Yu''s side and looked at the Sword Palace in the distance. He said softly, "Sort of."


    Xie Min Yu''s eyebrows moved imperceptibly. He glanced at the nearly perfect face with the corner of his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "So you have other schemes."


    "It can''t be considered a scheme." The handsome youth shook his head and smiled, "I''m just curious."


    "Curious?" Xie Min Yu frowned. He looked at the smile on the handsome youth''s face and then at the distant Luo Mo who had been defeated by Xu Han''s strange attack. A chill couldn''t help but arise in his heart.


    ''"A person who is under surveillance and wants to protect him even if he breaks the rules time and time again, a person who is valued by the Daofather, a person who makes those fellows in the sky fear. Aren''t you curious about what he is?" The handsome youth turned his head to look at Xie Min Yu and smiled.


    The peach blossom-like smile in Xie Min Yu''s eyes was like the evil ghost of the Netherworld, causing him to feel uncomfortable.


    However, he quickly suppressed this discomfort and asked in a calm voice, "For your so-called curiosity, an immortal was abandoned by you just like that?"


    Xie Min Yu looked at the young man in confusion. One had to know that there were very few Earthly Immortal Realm experts in this world. Every single one of them was a rare help. He had managed to pull Luo Mo into his camp with great difficulty. At this moment, seeing Luo Mo step into a dead end, although he would not feel guilty because of Luo Mo''s death, he felt somewhat regretful because of the principle of maximizing the use of his resources.


    "Earth Immortal?" Hearing this, the handsome young man suddenly smiled. His eyes gushed with mockery, "What kind of thing is that?"


    "I think I''m high above you, but I don''t know if they''re all ants. It''s just that they''re slightly bigger than ordinary ants."


    Xie Min Yu immediately fell silent when he heard this. He knew that the level of contact this man had with was far beyond his imagination, but when he heard this, he couldn''t help but feel something strange in his heart.


    "Then since he has mastered this technique, isn''t there nothing I can do about it?" He simply put away his interest in continuing on this topic that made him uncomfortable and asked in a deep voice.


    He knew a little more than Luo Mo did. He understood the nature of this black power very well, and that was why he was so worried.


    However, this question was not appreciated by the handsome young man. He glanced at Xie Min Yu and said somewhat regretfully, "Sigh, I''ve lived for three hundred years, but I''m not as smart as a fellow under twenty years old."


    Hearing this, Xie Min Yu, who didn''t know why, frowned.


    However, before such anger could spread, the handsome youth''s hand gently patted his shoulder.


    Xie Min Yu''s heart trembled. He could clearly feel a strange aura surging through his body along the young man''s hand. At this moment, his control over the black energy had greatly improved. In other words¡­


    At this moment, the black aura had almost merged with him¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 561 Be A Man Again

    Xu Han''s words were not false.


    He truly regretted that Xie Min Yu hadn''t arrived. It wouldn''t be so easy to kill Xie Min Yu if he missed this opportunity.


    The ancient book left in Liu Sheng''s room by the mysterious figure was the Great Defying Sword Canon cultivated by the Extreme Radiance Sword Immortal. Coincidentally, Xu Han, who had witnessed the battle between Ning Zhumang and Sikong Bai through his blood essence, was very clear about the true efficacy of the Great Defying Sword Scripture. In addition to his recent conversation with Gui Puti, Xu Han realized that Luo Mo''s ability to ascend to the Immortal Realm was very likely due to his encounter with Sikong Bai.


    Then the Great Defying Sword Scripture became Xu Han''s only way to deal with this calamity. He even thought that the reason why he was able to see what had happened in Chang''an through the Blood Yuan uprising was probably because he had sent him this Great Defying Sword Scripture to secretly manipulate it.


    But at this moment of calamity, He didn''t have much of a mind to go into the matter, On the contrary, he guessed that since someone was intentionally releasing this terrifying black demonic energy, If he were to manipulate the Great Defying Sword Scripture, it was naturally impossible for someone who could set up such a big picture to not leave behind a backhand. Once he discovered that Xu Han had grasped the secrets of the Great Defying Sword Scripture, he would definitely improve this technique. If he wanted to rely on this technique to fight against the immortals outside of Luo Mo who were infected by this devil energy, there might be no such miraculous effect.


    Moreover, absorbing this devil energy was equivalent to being planted with some sort of evil technique. If he was unable to extract the devil energy from Ning Zhumang''s body in a short period of time like Sikong Bai , and completely neutralize the devil energy in his body, it was very likely that Xu Han would also become a puppet that the true master of the devil energy had arbitrarily controlled.


    Of course, these weren''t the problems that Xu Han needed to consider now. First, he had to solve this problem in front of him.


    After the demonic energy entered his body, the aura around Xu Han became extremely majestic, but he didn''t give Luo Mo much time to digest what had happened in front of him.


    His toes fiercely touched the ground, and his body shot straight towards Luo Mo like an uncaged beast.


    A pitch black sword gushed out from the wooden box behind him and landed in his hand. A cold light flashed in his eyes as he used the sword as a tip to pierce towards Luo Mo''s face. He did not activate any devil energy during the entire process, only using the sword intent in his body to support the tip of the sword.


    It was not that Xu Han was unwilling, but that he could not.


    He was different from Ning Zhumang, although with his Undying Realm fleshly body, he had enough confidence to compete with Ning Zhumang and even surpass him. However, his internal strength was only comparable to the fifth Heavenly Hunt Realm. Two strands of demonic energy equivalent to the Immortal Realm entered his body. It was not difficult for his Undying Realm physical body to endure it, but it was difficult for him to fully utilize it. Furthermore, Xu Han was also reluctant to use it. This item was still of great use to him.


    Seeing that the sword tip had arrived in front of Luo Mo, Luo Mo, whose mind was shaken by such a change, could tell at a glance that although Xu Han''s attack was huge, it was nothing to the immortals. Normally, he only needed to activate his demonic energy to disintegrate Xu Han''s attack and then easily take his life.


    However, Luo Mo did not dare to be careless after experiencing the previous events.


    He had no choice but to suppress the grievances in his heart and activate the devil qi in his body, forming a barrier around his body. This barrier was enough to stop Xu Han''s attack, and he needed time to think carefully about how to deal with Xu Han, who was even harder to deal with than he had imagined.


    However, he did not notice the smile on Xu Han''s face when he raised the barrier.


    Clang!


    The black blade touched the black barrier.


    As Luo Mo had expected, with Xu Han''s cultivation, without using the black demonic energy, there was no possibility of breaking his defense.


    But what he hadn''t expected was that, When he was slightly at ease, that strange fluctuation once again surged out of Xu Han''s body. Under this strange fluctuation, the seemingly indestructible black barrier rapidly softened like a mud wall that had been soaked in rain, transforming into streams of black fluid that poured into Xu Han''s body along Xu Han''s sword body.


    After witnessing this scene, Luo Mo finally came to his senses. Xu Han''s strange cultivation technique could not only absorb the demonic energy that he launched his attack, but as long as the demonic energy poured out of his body, no matter where it poured into his body, it would not be snatched away by Xu Han.


    Thinking of this, Luo Mo''s heart suddenly surged with shock.


    However, before he could digest such shock, the sword in Xu Han''s hand continued to move forward at an astonishing speed. In the blink of an eye, it arrived at Luo Mo''s face. It was unable to use the devil qi in its body. Even an Earthly Immortal Realm expert had to retreat three points in front of Xu Han''s Immortal Realm fleshly body.


    Luo Mo was also a decisive person. After realizing this, he decisively summoned another strand of demonic energy. Although he couldn''t help but be sucked away by Xu Han, the halt caused by the suction of demonic energy gave Luo Mo an opportunity to take advantage of. With a flash of his body, he retreated several zhang in embarrassment before being able to dodge Xu Han''s killing move.


    Xu Han, who missed the attack, wasn''t angry. He stood there and slightly weighed the sword in his hand. He looked at Luo Mo, who was covered in cold sweat, and said softly, "It''s not his own stuff. No matter how much he gets, there will be a day when he returns it. Sect Head Luo couldn''t understand this reasoning. He entered the Devil Dao for the Immortal Dimension and harmed himself. He deserved this calamity today."


    After saying that, he attacked Luo Mo again.


    Thus, a strange scene appeared in front of these swordsmen and the disciples of Sunset Cloud Valley brought by Luo Mo.


    A high and mighty immortal in the eyes of the world was beaten up by a Heavenly Hunt Realm youth. He was in a sorry state, but he could not retaliate at all.


    There was probably nothing more unbelievable in this world.


    ¡­


    "Just watch Luo Mo die?" On the platform, Xie Min Yu withdrew his gaze and turned to look at the handsome youth beside him.


    "What? Thank you, Sect Leader?" The handsome youth looked at Xie Min Yu with interest.


    "I''m not reluctant." Xie Min Yu shook his head. "I''m just curious, what exactly are you doing? It''s too much for an Earthly Immortal to not give up just like that."


    Before Xie Min Yu could finish his sentence, the handsome youth interrupted him again.


    He narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I heard a very interesting thing a few days ago."


    "It is said that in Jingzhou of Great Xia, the grass is fertile, so the people there live by grazing cattle and sheep."


    "But managing hundreds or even thousands of cattle and sheep at one time was a bit too much, so they came up with a way to find a lot of dogs and teach them how to herd sheep."


    "These shepherds think they are different from cattle and sheep, but in the eyes of shepherds, shepherds, cattle and sheep are animals."


    "I''ve lived for six hundred years, and I thought I was different from everyone else."


    "Think about it now. In the eyes of the people in the sky, aren''t we their shepherds?"


    "But I''m tired of being a dog for six hundred years."


    "I just want to see if I can be a person again."


    "That''s all."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 562 Lotus Blossom When Extinguished

    Half an hour passed.


    Luo Mo was continuously defeated by Xu Hanling''s attacks, and he still needed to summon some demonic energy to defend against Xu Han''s attacks from time to time, delaying his progress.


    Luo Mo also didn''t want to sit idly by and wait for death. He tried many methods, and even thought of using demonic energy to directly pour Xu Han to death, causing this youth to explode to death. However, Xu Han''s body was like a bottomless pit. He had almost summoned half of the demonic energy in his body, but he was still unable to avoid being swallowed by Xu Han''s whale. However, this youth did not reveal the slightest abnormality.


    After exhausting all sorts of methods and still being unable to gain any advantage, Luo Mo did something that none of the people present could have imagined and escaped!


    Yes, he escaped.


    Without any warning, he suddenly summoned the devil energy around him and carried the afterimages away.


    Such an unforeseen event caused the surrounding people to be stunned, and the Sunset Cloud Valley disciples brought by Luo Mo looked at each other in dismay.


    There was probably nothing more inconceivable in this world.


    However, Xu Han did not have so many strange thoughts. He narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction where Luo Mo had escaped. After hesitating for a while, he finally put away his thoughts of cutting down the roots.


    Of course, the reason for this wasn''t because he couldn''t bear it or because he was soft-hearted. In fact, Xu Han was known for his ruthlessness when facing enemies.


    Luo Mo was an immortal after all, If he wanted to escape, If Xu Han used the devil energy he had absorbed from Luo Mo, he could catch up. After a long battle, it was possible to kill an immortal. However, such a method would definitely consume a large amount of devil energy. Even Xu Han himself would be seriously injured. Rather than doing so, it was better to preserve his strength and prepare for more trouble.


    "I''ll leave this place to you." Xu Han then turned his head to look at the stunned Nangong Jing and the others. He paused for a moment and walked out of the Sword Palace without looking back.


    ¡­


    Chang''an, within the Tian Ce Mansion .


    Mr. Lu frowned.


    He''s upset.


    Ever since Yuwen Nanjing was personally given the throne of God by him, it had been endless, like a drizzle outside the window.


    It was the end of June, and the summer was coming to an end, as if to welcome the coming autumn. These days, there was always such a continuous drizzle in Chang''an City. Normally, aside from the heat of summer, the coolness brought by such a light rain was always refreshing, but now, the rain made Mr. Lu very upset.


    Originally, he thought that the moment Sikong Bai died, the Linglong Pavilion would die in name, and Yuwen Nan Jing would immediately stop flying over the Tian Ce Mansion , but in reality, Mr. Lu still underestimated Yuwen Nan Jing''s determination.


    In the past four to five days, the Tian Ce Mansion ''s finances had been cut off, and the imperial edicts that cut off the number of manor troops had reached Mr. Lu''s hands one after another. The old man couldn''t understand why Yuwen Nan Jing was so hostile to the Tian Ce Mansion . If it wasn''t for the Tian Ce Mansion , where would Yuwen Nan Jing come from today?


    She was even willing to believe Zhu Xian, who was almost trying to usurp the throne, but she was also unwilling to believe Tiance Prefecture.


    The most irritating thing was that under the leadership of Zhu Xian, the Long Night Division began to search for evidence from people close to the Tian Ce Mansion . There was no need for them to feel guilty if they wanted to. Moreover, how many people in this troubled Chang''an didn''t have any troubles with them?


    For a moment, everyone in Chang''an City was in danger, and the situation of the Tian Ce Mansion had also become awkward.


    Mr. Lu felt a slight pain in his brain. He rubbed his temples and looked at the thick stack of documents in front of the desk. He knew that he still had to be busy, so he sighed deeply and once again buried his head in reading the document.


    "Mr. Lu!" However, at this moment, a soldier suddenly walked into the room. He knelt down in front of the old man and cupped his hands in greeting.


    "What is it?" Mr. Lu looked at the documents in his hand and asked without raising his head.


    The soldier''s expression changed slightly, but after a few breaths, he said in a deep voice, "Long Night Priest Zhu Xian requests to see you!"


    The old man''s hand that was flipping through the documents paused. He raised his head and looked at the soldier. He frowned deeply and said, "What is he doing here?"


    ¡­


    Outside the Tian Ce Mansion , the azure-clothed woman holding an oil-paper umbrella quietly looked at Zhu Xian who had been invited into the Tian Ce Mansion . She frowned slightly and had a worried expression on her face.


    "Can he convince them?" After a long while, the green-clothed woman asked.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the space beside her started to wriggle. A figure wrapped in a black robe appeared next to the green-clothed woman.


    "Why not?" The black shadow said in a low voice.


    The green-clothed woman murmured, "The old antiques of the Tian Ce Mansion have always fished for fame. In their eyes, fame is more important than anything else. Let them¡­"


    However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the black shadow, "Nothing is impossible. Everyone in this world has their own desires, from a muddle-headed gangster to a seemingly untainted immortal. This desire is a human weakness. If you use it well, an immortal emperor is also a bargaining chip that you can use."


    When the green-clothed woman heard this, her eyebrows slightly raised. She glanced at the black figure with interest and said, "Looks like you are very confident?"


    The black shadow shook his head, "It''s not confidence. It''s just that people have lived for a long time and have seen many people before, so he understands something."


    "All right and wrong, good and evil in this world are the terms imposed on this world by those who are willing to do so."


    ''"Even a hungry calf will starve to death for the sake of its mother''s milk. Human nature is self-serving, and evil will arise from it. Where is so much goodness and justice? The essence of this world is evil. The Tian Ce Mansion and Great Xia''s Cui Guozhu are also good. If there is a desire in their hearts, they are destined to become pawns in our hands."


    Hearing this, the green-clothed woman''s expression changed slightly. In the end, she could not completely agree with what the black shadow had said. Even though the other party was the true owner of the Dark Asura Palace, he had to admit that she had also come together for her own sake.


    She fell silent and didn''t say anything.


    The black shadow seemed to have noticed her strange behavior. He turned his head to glance at her and did not say anything more on this topic.


    "Hurry up and get rid of the trouble here. It''s time to reap the harvest after laying a net for so many years." The black shadow said.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, the green-clothed woman couldn''t help but be stunned. She understood very well what the so-called "catch" meant.


    The black shadow also guessed what she was thinking. He extended his hand and patted the green-clothed woman''s shoulder gently, but his body gradually became blurry and hollow at that time.


    However, his voice still rang in the woman''s ears.


    "At the end of autumn, in the Southern Wilderness."


    "The Sword Mausoleum will be destroyed, and the lotus flower will wither."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 563 Visitor

    Yan Manor.


    Ye Hongjian and the others gathered outside Xu Han''s courtyard, their faces filled with worry. Even Aowu and Xuan''er seemed to have sensed something strange. The two little fellows lowered their heads and lay on the ground, losing their usual spirits.


    Ever since Luo Mo, Xu Han had locked himself up in another courtyard. No one was allowed to enter, not even Ye Hongjian.


    Three days had passed in this blink of an eye. Xu Han hadn''t appeared. On the contrary, Xu Han''s painful groan came from time to time from the courtyard. He was like a beast that had been forced into desperation, roaring and howling.


    How could everyone rest assured?


    They took turns to guard the courtyard every day, in case Xu Han had a chance. Until night fell, the painful cries in Xu Han''s courtyard suddenly stopped.


    Everyone thought that Xu Han could finally get out of seclusion, so they arrived outside the courtyard at the same time. However, although the sounds in the courtyard stopped, Xu Han never appeared.


    Thinking about Xu Han''s explanation before entering the seclusion, and worrying that there was no sound in the courtyard at this moment, if something unexpected had happened to him, everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    ¡­


    "Hu!"


    "Hu!"


    "Hu!"


    Inside the courtyard, Xu Han, who was naked, gasped heavily. His robust body was covered with traces of sweat that seemed to have been soaked in a heavy rain. He bent his body and his eyes were filled with bitterness.


    After repelling Luo Mo that day, Xu Han returned to his courtyard and hurriedly explained to everyone before closing the door to death.


    In the past few days, the matter of Xu Han using his Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivation to defeat an immortal had spread to the entire Hengroyal City and even the Grand Xia, from the Imperial Court to Jianghu. Others naturally felt that this was unbelievable, and they also sighed with admiration at Xu Han''s innate talent that was almost monstrous.


    However, Xu Han was dumb enough to eat Coptis chinensis and couldn''t say anything about the bitterness.


    Immortal was the most powerful group of people in the world. Even if he mastered the Great Defying Sword Scripture, defeating Luo Mo would be an unimaginable risk for him.


    There were gains and losses. The Great Defying Sword Scripture gave cultivators the ability to absorb that terrifying devil energy. However, that devil energy clearly contained something strange. He could invisibly seduce people''s minds. Whether it was Sikong Bai in the past or Luo Mo in the present, it was the best example.


    The demonic energy landed in his body. If it didn''t dissipate in a short period of time, the true owner of the demonic energy would probably control Xu Han with it. Of course, this was not something Xu Han wanted to see. Therefore, after dealing with Luo Mo, he immediately returned to his own courtyard and started to deal with this matter.


    This was something that he had already thought of before he used the Great Defying Sword Scripture.


    Xu Han, who had witnessed the battle in Chang''an through the Blood Yuan uprising, realized that this devil energy was an extremely high-level power, similar to the Blood Yuan that Xing Tian Sword had left in his body. This could replace the consumed Blood Yuan and continue to be used to collide with the starlight, producing a kind of power that could temper Xu Han''s body.


    In fact, Xu Han''s plan was very successful. Although the devil energy was more violent and uneasy than the blood essence, and Xu Han had also suffered a great deal during the process of tempering, he still managed to completely digest the devil energy through collision with the power of starlight, turning it into nutrients for tempering his body.


    It was worth mentioning that the starlight left in his body by the spy seemed to be a higher level thing than the blood essence and demonic energy contained in the Heavenly Punishment Sword. After consuming both of them, the starlight energy was still not depleted in the slightest.


    Xu Han, who had spent three whole days refining all the demonic energy, did not have the slightest intention of becoming happy. At this moment, his eyebrows were tightly knitted, and it was obvious that he was in an extremely unhappy mood.


    He knew very well, He had absorbed almost half of Luo Mo''s demonic energy, In order to ensure that he had enough Demonic Qi, he even let go of Luo Mo, who was at the end of his rope. Even if such a move was suspected of letting the tiger return to the mountain, once the true owner of the Demonic Qi realized that Xu Han had mastered the Great Defying Sword Scripture, the next time Luo Mo or anyone else appeared, they would definitely not be affected by the Great Defying Sword Scripture.


    However, in order to preserve the demonic energy as much as possible, Xu Han allowed Luo Mo to leave. He knew that the problem he faced was far from being solved by killing a single Luo Mo. It was his duty to make himself strong enough to contend against those enemies.


    Even though half of the power in an immortal''s body made Xu Han''s physical body several times stronger, he was still far from reaching the Immortal Realm. He was even slightly lacking in the half-step Immortal Realm.


    Xu Han finally understood how dangerous the path to becoming a saint was. He also understood that in the Great Dragon Elephant Seal, the generations of ancestors had put all their effort into it, but it was still difficult for them to see through the path. It was not that Xu Han did not understand the principle that one could not rush to quick success and instant benefit in cultivation. However, Xie Min Yu was still eyeing him covetously. The sudden resurrection of the Headmaster also harbored ill intentions towards him. He had no choice but to think of all possible ways. He even took risks to raise his cultivation so that others could protect him and those he wanted to protect before the danger arrived.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han shook his head and shook off the boredom in his heart. He found a towel and a basin of water to wash away all the wet sweat stains on his body. He changed his clothes and pushed open the courtyard door that he hadn''t walked out of for three days.


    However, at this moment, he was slightly stunned by the scene that appeared in front of him.


    Ye Hongjian, Fang Ziyu, Chu Chouli, Yan Zhan, Xue Ning, Su Mu''an , Xiao Shijiu, and even Aowu and Xuan''er looked at Xu Han who appeared at the door with nine pairs of eyes and eighteen eyeballs. The joy and worry between his eyebrows were overflowing with words. Xu Han quickly regained his senses. He knew that everyone must be secretly worried about him in the past three days.


    He smiled faintly at them and said, "I''ve made everyone worried. I''m fine."


    Most likely, the warmth of this smile had also infected everyone. At that time, a faint smile appeared on everyone''s faces. Even Aowu and Xuan''er''s eyebrows curved up at that time.


    However, this warmth did not last long, and a rough voice broke the atmosphere.


    "Boy Xu! You''re finally out!" A well-rounded middle-aged man walked over from not far away and shouted loudly at Xu Han.


    Xu Han fixed his gaze on the unconscious Xiao Ran .


    At this moment, the pavilion master''s face was still a little pale, as if he hadn''t recovered from his previous injuries.


    "Lord Pavilion Master is not recovering from his injuries in the manor. Why are you in such a hurry to find me?" Xu Han frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice.


    "No." Xiao Ran shook his head. "He''s the one who''s looking for you."


    After saying that, he retreated to the side, and a figure appeared behind Xiao Ran ''s fat body.


    When he saw that person''s appearance, Xu Han''s expression changed and his pupils suddenly dilated.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 564 Dragon Qi And Immortals

    It was a man. From his appearance, he was almost fifty years old. His eyebrows were like mountains, his nose was straight, and his lips were flat. He wore a blue gown. Although the material was expensive, it was not surprising.


    Xu Han knew very well that he had never seen this man before, but he could smell something different from this man.


    This could be attributed to the Tian Ce Mansion .


    The Dragon and Snake Twin Technique was planted on Xu Han. Although Xu Han finally escaped from the control of this technique with the help of the monitors, some of the aftereffects were left behind. He was extremely sensitive to the Dragon Qi and could almost be considered to have learned the Qi Seeking Technique.


    On this man''s body, Xu Han saw a scarlet dragon phantom faintly sitting behind him, its eyes ferocious, and its dragon might vast.


    Some were dragon qi, yellow and green, green and red, red and purple.


    After this man was killed by the Scarlet Dragon, he revealed a faint purple light. In the entire world, there was only one person who possessed such a vast amount of Dragon Qi. As for who the other person was, it was naturally self-evident.


    However, Xu Han could clearly see the other party''s foundation, but Ye Hongjian and the others did not know why. They looked at the man in the blue robe, then at the serious Xu Han, and their eyes were mostly filled with doubt.


    "Young Master Xu, I''ve heard a lot about you." However, the man did not seem to feel the heavy atmosphere on the field because of his arrival. He smiled and cupped his hands towards Xu Han as he spoke in an exceptionally kind manner.


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. He did not show any humility or arrogance because of the other party''s identity.


    He only took a step forward and then said, "Your Excellency, I wonder why you are here."


    The man did not feel the slightest bit unhappy because of Xu Han''s neither humble nor arrogant attitude. He only narrowed his eyes and swept across everyone before saying, "Young Master, are you sure you want me to say this here?"


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before coming to an understanding. He nodded, turned around, and stretched out his hand towards the room, saying, "Please."


    Seeing this, the man smiled faintly and did not say anything else before walking into the courtyard behind Xu Han.


    At that time, Xu Han also gave everyone a calm gaze and followed the man into it.


    ¡­


    After walking into Xu Han''s courtyard, Without waiting for Xu Han to greet him, The man casually found a wooden chair and sat down. The big-waisted Xiao Ran probably wanted to learn from the man and find a place to sit down. However, his posture was a little too fat. Xu Han''s small courtyard did not have a "custom-made" seat for him. After several attempts, Pavilion Master Xiao, who had not succeeded in stuffing his butt into the wooden chair, smiled awkwardly. He looked around and his gaze suddenly lit up when he landed on the wooden bed in Xu Han''s room.


    He walked over proudly and sat down on the wooden bed.


    Creak.


    Creak.


    Creak! !


    Immediately, the wooden bed seemed to have withstood an unbearable weight, and it began to wail continuously. Following that, the beam of the bed also bent and fell at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing that it was about to be torn apart, Pavilion Master Xiao finally became alert at that time. He quickly stood up and looked at the wooden bed that had been deformed under his pressure. He then looked at the gazes that Xu Han and the man cast. Even Xiao Ran, who was so thick-skinned, had written that he was embarrassed.


    He smiled awkwardly with a red face and said, "It''s good to stand, it''s good."


    The man withdrew his gaze from Xiao Ran and looked at Xu Han, who had just sat down. He smiled and asked, " Manor Chief Xu , can you see the things behind me?"


    As soon as the Manor Head said that, Xu Han''s body was slightly stunned.


    However, he quickly recovered. He had long since heard that the relationship between the Xiao Ran of the Sword Handling Pavilion and the Great Xia Imperial Court was quite shallow. Since Xiao Ran had already guessed this matter, he probably couldn''t hide it from this man in front of him.


    He simply nodded and replied truthfully, "I can see it."


    "Looks like there''s nothing wrong with the news that the Tian Ce Mansion Master has been planted with the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique." The man nodded. The tone of his voice clearly showed that he was no stranger to the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique.


    "What? All the emperors in the world like this kind of technique?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice. Naturally, he was extremely displeased with this path.


    "I only heard a little." The man smiled, ignoring Xu Han''s unkind tone.


    Some said that they would not hit the smiling man. As a man, talking to Xu Han like this was already considered polite. Xu Han was naturally not someone who didn''t know the importance of the matter. He didn''t continue to dwell on this topic. He added, "Your Majesty has a lot of opportunities. I don''t think you came here to chat with me. Let''s get straight to the point."


    The man¡­ or rather, the Great Xia''s Monarch Li Yulin was stunned when he heard this. It wasn''t because of Xu Han''s rudeness that he was dissatisfied. However, he couldn''t remember how many years it had been since he had heard someone talk to him like this besides Xiao Ran .


    However, he quickly regained his senses. His expression immediately sank as he looked at Xu Han with a restrained smile, "Young Noble Xu is a wonderful person. Since Young Noble can see this scarlet-purple True Dragon behind me, then I will not lie to Young Noble."


    "I would like to hear more about it." Xu Han smiled.


    "Since Young Master has been planted with the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique, I think I know what this Dragon Qi means to a dynasty. In Young Master Xu''s eyes, how does this True Dragon behind me compare to that king of the Great Zhou Empire?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned again. However, he still truthfully replied, "Great Zhou''s fate is no match for Great Xia. The Dragon Elephant formed from the Dragon Qi is naturally no match for His Majesty. As far as I can see, the Dragon Qi on Qing''s body is only extremely scarlet. It is far from comparable to His Majesty''s."


    Xu Han thought that Li Yulin was only talking about how prosperous Great Xia was and how weak Great Zhou was, so that Xu Han could be used by him. After all, the matter with the Imperial Clan was nothing more than a struggle for power and profit. Although Xu Han did not have a good impression of Great Zhou, he did not like the intrigue in the court, nor did he have the mood to participate in this matter. Therefore, after saying this, he had already finished typing the abdominal drafts in his heart and understood how to reject Li Yulin''s invitation.


    However, the facts proved that this time, Xu Han had "used the heart of a lowly person to save the belly of a gentleman".


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, Li Yulin revealed a bitter smile. He looked at Xu Hanyan and said, "What if I told Young Master Xu that seven days ago, this dragon''s appearance was still purple?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s body trembled and his eyes gushed with shock.


    Dragon Qi! It was the destiny of a dynasty. It would grow or die because of what happened in the country, but unless something that could shake the foundation of the country happened, the Dragon Qi would undergo such a great change in a short period of time.


    And seven days ago¡­


    If Xu Han remembered correctly, it was the day Luo Mo ascended to the Immortal Realm¡­


    Recommends a good book "Young Hero spare my life", the style is relaxed, the story is funny and touched, interested friends can go to see.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 565 Dragon Phase

    The power of an immortal was indeed powerful, but could an immortal alone really pose such a great threat to the Great Xia Dynasty, which was so powerful? Moreover, although Luo Mo wanted to rely on the Crimson Firmament Sect to deal with the Sword Handling Pavilion, not to mention Luo Mo, even if the Crimson Firmament Sect had the courage and ambition to challenge the Jianghu situation of Great Xia, they might not have the courage to overthrow the entire Great Xia Dynasty.


    "I know what you''re thinking." Li Yulin looked at Xu Han, who was distracted for a moment, and smiled faintly. He glanced at Xiao Ran behind him. The fat Pavilion Master quickly understood. He took a step forward and groped in his arms for a long time, as if he wanted to take out something.


    This was supposed to be a very serious scene, but Pavilion Master Xiao came in and was really fat again. That thing seemed to have been put a little too deep. This was an extremely simple action for ordinary people, but it was somewhat difficult and ridiculous to land on Xiao Ran ''s body. After a few breaths, Xu Han couldn''t bear to watch any longer. The perspiring Xiao Ran finally took out something and handed it to Xu Han.


    It was a jade pendant with a valley carved on it. However, at this moment, the jade pendant was filled with cracks like spider webs. It seemed that as long as it touched it lightly, it would be completely shattered.


    Xu Han took the jade pendant and carefully examined it in front of him. He had seen such a thing before, and when the Headmaster left him, he had also given him such a thing. This thing was called the Life Token.


    "This is?" Xu Han saw this clearly and raised his head at that time. He asked doubtfully.


    "Luo Mo''s life card." Li Yulin said softly. He picked up the tea he had brewed and placed it beside his lips. He seemed to be enjoying the taste of the tea. At that time, his face revealed an extremely enjoyable expression.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Xu Han frowned. There was a spirit soul of the recipient placed on the fate token. Although it was only a little star, it was connected to the recipient''s mind. The fact that the Life Token had been damaged to such a large extent meant that the person who was being punished was already in imminent danger. However, Xu Han did not understand. Although Luo Mo who escaped that day was in a bit of a sorry state, he was far from endangering his life. Could it be that Xie Min Yu blamed him for his misconduct and punished him?


    "Dead." But when Xu Han was still puzzled, Li Yulin''s voice sounded again.


    Xu Han''s hand trembled as he held the Life Tablet. The damaged Life Tablet could be turned into powder at that time.


    Xu Han turned his head in disbelief. He looked at Li Yulin, who had a calm expression. The man was still leisurely drinking the tea that Xu Han had brewed but did not have time to drink. It seemed that what had just happened was just a small matter to him.


    Seemingly sensing the shock and doubt in Xu Han''s gaze, Li Yulin put down the cup in his hand and said softly, "I was also very curious about what happened seven days ago, so I sent someone to investigate it properly."


    "Look, the only thing that can be considered a big deal in Great Xia is that Allheaven Palm Sect''s arrival at the Immortal Realm."


    ''"I wonder if he''s hiding his evil intentions? He''s secretly doing something to ruin our Great Xia Country, but he''s still an immortal. It''s not good to attack him before there''s any evidence." At this point, Li Yulin paused slightly. He glanced at Xu Han before saying again, "Thank you, Young Master Xu."


    "Young Master Xu''s cultivation is strong, "I didn''t even have the strength to fight back against Luo Mo. Seeing that he escaped from Crossing Imperial City, I called someone to ambush him and capture him. I tried my best to torture him, but I couldn''t find out why, so I killed him. This life card was carefully preserved by my people. I wanted to keep it as a voucher, but I didn''t want it to shatter."


    Li Yulin''s words were incomparably simple, but Xu Han knew that if he could silently capture an immortal, even Luo Mo, who had already lost his ability at that time, the true strength of the Great Xia Imperial Court would probably be much more than that.


    He suppressed the shock in his heart and asked in a deep voice, "What exactly does His Majesty want to do when he tells me this?"


    Li Yulin didn''t seem to have heard Xu Han''s question. He continued, "Kill Luo Mo, but as you can see, my Dragon Qi hasn''t recovered a single bit."


    Seeing this, Xu Han felt a little helpless. He could only ask patiently, "So, the reason His Majesty''s dragon qi dissipated was not because of Luo Mo?"


    Li Yulin shook his head again. He looked at the corner of Xu Han''s mouth and a faint smile appeared on his face. "In fact, this is not the first time that the dragon qi has changed. Before this, the dragon prime minister behind me was probably hovering around Extreme Crimson Near Purple. Great Xia seemed to be strong, but the pillars of the Neri Mountain Great Country checked and balanced the imperial power, and there were countless immortals from various sects. The influence of the Imperial Court was far from as outsiders had imagined. However, just over a month ago, the dragon form behind me started to turn from scarlet to purple. At first, I thought that it was because of the invasion of Chen Zhou that I united the heavens. Only when Luo Mo ascended to the Immortal realm did I awaken. "


    "The change of the Dragon Form was caused by those Great Xia Jianghu experts who died for some unknown reason these days!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart trembled. He asked with a deep gaze, "How can I see it?"


    "The so-called Dragon Qi is the fate of the world."


    "Everyone has this kind of luck, Well, to be exact, every living thing, From grass to wood, When it came to a bug and a beast, they all had this kind of luck, Qi luck gathered together to form a dragon form. Actually, a city''s satrap, a city''s prefecture, and even a sect''s headmaster could do this. However, compared to the Emperor and the others, the amount of Qi luck they carried was too little. Therefore, it was very difficult to form a dragon form. Once a dragon form was formed, even the lowest level of the yellow dragon form would be possible. "In a sense, they have the capital to threaten the emperor, because the Dragon Prime Minister is the emperor''s prime minister. Once he becomes the head of the Dragon Prime Minister''s court, it means that he has lost control of the Dragon Prime Minister''s land, so no emperor will let such an existence go."


    "As you can see, no matter how strong or weak the Xia, Zhou, and Chen kingdoms are, there is no duke that can become a dragon. In other words, the dragons on the three emperors together are the sum total of the destiny of the world. I am strong, the other is weak, and the other is weak."


    "There may be times when the Dragon Qi scatters, but there won''t be too many dragon Qi scattered until the chaos of the separatist regimes like Da Li or the end of Da Chu."


    "As for the Dragon Form of Xia, you are only scarlet and purple. The Crimson Form of Great Zhou is far from the Purple Form. The Chen Kingdom is the weakest, and it is comparable to the Cyan Form that is extremely close to the Red Form."


    "When the three kingdoms are gathered, the Dragon Prime Minister is only a light purple color. The Dragon Prime Minister''s theory has always been one extreme and three shallow."


    "Then where are the remaining two Light Purple Dragon Forms?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 566 Who Am I?

    "I am very grateful that His Majesty has told me so much. However, I am still in a difficult situation and it is difficult for me to protect myself. I am afraid I will not be able to help His Majesty." It took Xu Han dozens of breaths to digest Li Yulin''s words.


    The information contained in this was truly too much. Even Xu Han would not be able to understand it in a short while, but it was exactly as he said. Right now, it was still difficult for him to protect himself, and he truly did not intend to participate in the battle of luck in this world.


    Li Yulin seemed to have anticipated Xu Han''s words. He smiled and took a sip of the tea. Then he said, "Young Master Xu, there''s no need to reject me in a hurry. I didn''t want Young Master Xu to do anything for me this time. Instead, I brought Young Master Xu what you wanted."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly, but he didn''t know what exactly Li Yulin wanted.


    At this time, the fat Pavilion Master Xiao stepped forward again. He reached out his hand and touched his chest again. Seeing his clumsy appearance and slightly frowning, Xu Han could not say anything else. He could only wait for a few more breaths of time at ease. Only then did Xiao Ran take out an ancient book wrapped in a blue title page from his embrace.


    Xu Han was puzzled, but he still reached out to take the ancient book. Looking closely, he saw that the title page of the ancient book had three words written on it, "Heavenly Book".


    "This is?" Xu Han was puzzled and looked at Xiao Ran and Li Yulin.


    "Didn''t you always want to go to the depths of the Scripture Pavilion? This is the innermost part of the Scripture Pavilion." Xiao Ran said.


    "Huh?" Xu Han frowned again. He subconsciously opened the page. Except for the three big characters written on the cover, every page in the thick ancient book was blank. The hundred pages in the book were all yellow, and only the last page was as white as rice paper.


    Xu Han became even more puzzled. He did not understand what this so-called "Heaven Recording Book" was, nor did he understand why there was such a thing at the innermost part of the Scripture Pavilion.


    "The things left behind by our ancestors." Seemingly able to see through Xu Han''s doubts, Xiao Ran said at that time, "Exactly how and who it was made is unknown."


    "But this book is just like its name. Everything that is known in the world is recorded in this book. Anything you want to ask is written on a white paper. The answer will appear after a few breaths."


    "It has been passed down for thousands of years and has fallen into the Dragon Hidden Temple. Most of the pages in the book have been used by others and have become yellow and invalid. Now that the last page is still usable, you can do as you please."


    Hearing this, Xu Han felt that this item was truly miraculous and couldn''t help but look at it a few more times. Although he had some misgivings about Xiao Ran''s words, he knew that there was no need for the other party to deceive him, so he simply accepted it.


    "How is it? Is Young Master Xu satisfied with this gift?" Li Yulin asked with a smile.


    Xu Han did not comment. He knew that if this item was really as miraculous as Xiao Ran had said, then he would be doomed to owe Li Yulin a huge favor. He could only nod at the other party after thinking for a while and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Seeing this, Li Yulin laughed heartily and was about to say something.


    "Don''t listen to this bastard''s nonsense. This thing was given to you by this daddy. If you owe me a favor, you owe it to me." Surprisingly, Xiao Ran interrupted Li Yulin at that time.


    Naturally, the tone of the words could not be linked to politeness at all. However, Li Yulin only smiled faintly when faced with such words, and then he stopped speaking. This made Xu Han secretly have a new understanding of the relationship between Xiao Ran and Li Yulin.


    However, no matter how much doubt he had in his heart about owing this favor, this gift was not something that Xu Han could refuse. He nodded and was about to accept it.


    ''"Apart from the demons of Heng Imperial City, defeating Luo Mo is also considered to be guarding the Sword Handling Pavilion. You have also completed two of the three things you promised me. I will give you the items. Do you have a look at the third thing?" Xiao Ran, who interrupted Xu Han once again, stopped and waved his eyebrows at Xu Han.


    That look landed on a fat man, and it was somewhat funny.


    Xu Han was immediately helpless, but his temper had always been one of words and deeds. Since the other party had shown sincerity, he would not be dishonest. Therefore, he quickly lowered his gaze and said, "The Pavilion Master is right. I will definitely have nothing to say."


    "Haha, a trivial matter, a trivial matter." Xiao Ran waved his hand disapprovingly and said casually with a smile, "It''s just the matter of taking over the Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master."


    Even Xu Han, who had a faint ominous premonition from the beginning, couldn''t help but change his expression when he heard Xiao Ran ''s words. At that time, his eyes widened as he looked at Xiao Ran . Obviously, he never expected that the last thing Xiao Ran asked him to do would be such a thing.


    Under Xu Han''s dumbstruck and suspicious gaze, even Xiao Ran, who boasted that his skin was thicker than his belly, felt his face get a little hot. He muttered, "It''s not like I''m telling you to stay here forever. It''s just temporary¡­ temporary for a while¡­"


    "How long?" Xu Han was too lazy to grind his lips with him, so he directly asked straightforwardly.


    ''"Not long" Xiao Ran replied very quickly, but no matter how she looked at it, she still had a look of lack of confidence.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and his tone hardened. He asked again, "How long exactly?"


    Xiao Ran seemed to be helpless because of Xu Han. He waved his hand and said somewhat self-deprecatingly, "Wait for me to cultivate back to the Immortal Realm."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression instantly changed. From the first time he saw the Xiao Ran , Xu Han had sensed that its aura was weak. It was much weaker than before. Hearing this, he looked over and discovered that Xiao Ran ''s cultivation had already fallen below that of an immortal.


    "What''s going on?" Xu Han''s heart tightened and he couldn''t help but ask. He originally thought that once Xiao Ran woke up, the Sword Handling Pavilion would have a backbone. No matter how much Xie Min Yu eyed it, having an immortal in charge would make people feel much more at ease. He didn''t expect that Xiao Ran would actually fall below the Immortal Realm.


    "My Immortal Life Palace has been destroyed." The expression on Xiao Ran ''s face became somewhat lonely when he mentioned this matter. A fall in cultivation realm could be said to be a great blow to any cultivator. However, he quickly suppressed the ungloominess in his heart as he prepared to face an ambush outside Heng Imperial City.


    "Are you saying that the people who attacked you are the same as the people who assassinated the experts of the Great Evolution Realm?" Xu Han frowned after hearing Xiao Ran''s explanation and asked in a deep voice.


    "There should be no mistakes." Xiao Ran nodded, "But I don''t understand why he didn''t kill me and instead shattered my Immortal Destiny Palace."


    "In short, the current Sword Handling Pavilion has already been shaken by the wind and rain. If you don''t help me, no one will be able to help me!" After saying this, Xiao Ran immediately looked at Xu Han. He blinked his eyes pitifully, as if Xu Han did not agree. He would cry the next moment.


    Of course, Xu Han would not take Xiao Ran''s posture seriously. In fact, such a pitiful appearance was not suitable for such a bloated Great Pavilion Master Xiao.


    Xu Han did have Xu Han''s considerations. In a short period of time, he would not be able to leave Horizontal Imperial City and leave the Sword Handling Pavilion. Regardless of whether Xiao Ran agreed or not, Xie Min Yu would obviously not buy it. Whether it was the matter of Master Wei or the death of Zhen Yue, Xu Han and the Crimson Firmament Sect were destined to live forever. Becoming the Pavilion Master of the Sword Handling Pavilion, Xu Han did not care about his false name, but with this layer of power, Xu Han could at least allow the Sword Handling Pavilion to develop as he needed in some aspects.


    With that thought in mind, Xu Han finally nodded to Xiao Ran, "I can answer this matter, but you''d better cultivate quickly to become an immortal. I don''t guarantee that I will have the patience to wait for too long."


    "That''s, that''s." Xiao Ran , who had received Xu Han''s affirmative reply, did not have the slightest bit of doubt at all. He nodded repeatedly, and his face was filled with joy.


    "Alright, it looks like we''re all happy today." At this moment, Li Yulin stood up and said with a smile, "Then I won''t bother you any more. Young Master Xu can also think about what I said today. I thought we should have a chance to cooperate in the future."


    After saying that, Li Yulin led Xiao Ran away.


    However, just as he took this step, he seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly stopped and turned around to ask, "Oh right, Young Master Xu''s tea tastes very good to me. I wonder which famous tea it is."


    Hearing this question, Xu Han was stunned. He looked at the half cup of tea that Li Yulin had drunk before and then turned to look at the man. At that time, the corners of his mouth rose. He smiled and said, "Che Fu Ning."


    ¡­


    Xu Han, who had escorted Xiao Ran and Li Yulin away, did not leave the courtyard.


    He turned around and returned to his room alone, sitting down at the wooden table with deep eyes.


    His expression was solemn, and there seemed to be traces of sweat on his forehead. He stared blankly in front of him. After looking at the scene for a long time, he withdrew his gaze.


    Then, he took a deep breath and took out the "Heaven-carrying Book" that Xiao Ran had given him from his bosom.


    He sized up the cover of the ancient book for a while before reaching out his hand and flipping through the book page after page. His fingers passed through the yellowed page and finally stopped at the only snow-white page.


    His breathing became heavier at that time. The hand that reached out to hold the pen trembled slightly. He had no choice but to stop again and use a few breaths of time to calm down the turbulence in his heart. Only then did he reach out again to hold the pen and draw ink.


    Finally, on the white paper, three words were written: Who am I?


    As soon as the three words fell, streaks of golden light shot out from the footer of the snow-white paper, spreading towards the surroundings of the snow-white page. In the blink of an eye, the page was engulfed by the golden light, and the three words written by Xu Han were quickly shattered under the golden light.


    Afterwards, the disintegrated and scattered scratches began to merge, and tiny words appeared on the yellowed pages of the book.


    Xu Han hurriedly looked over, and his eyebrows filled with strange colors. His pupils were filled with astonishment.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 567 Yuan

    The news of Xu Han taking over as the Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master quickly spread throughout the Horizontal Imperial City.


    Although this result was beyond everyone''s expectations, neither the Sword Handler of the Sword Pavilion nor the spectators were surprised by it.


    With Xiao Anaconda''s biased attitude towards Xu Han from the very beginning, Coupled with Xu Han''s repeated deeds of clearing the obstacles for the Sword Handling Pavilion, the title of Pavilion Master was not as unacceptable as they had imagined. At least, compared to Xu Han''s Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivation, Luo Mo was powerless to retaliate, the title of Pavilion Master was still within the scope that everyone could understand.


    If there was really something that was hard for everyone to accept, it was probably why the Pavilion Master was not Nangong Jing, who everyone had hoped to see before, but Xu Han, who had killed him halfway through.


    However, as the main leader, Nangong Jing had yet to show any dissatisfaction with this. He even cooperated fully with the new Xu Han''s orders. Even if the others had 10,000 doubts and dissatisfaction in their hearts, they still had to suppress them at this moment.


    As for Xu Han, he didn''t disappoint the crowd. On the first day he took over as Pavilion Master, there was a big commotion. At first, the lightning power listed the dereliction of duty of the swordsmen of several sects, and drove all the dissident swordsmen out of the Swordsmanship Pavilion. Of course, this would inevitably leave some fish out of the net, but at least most of the swordsmen who leaned towards the Crimson Firmament Sect were driven out by Xu Han through this trap. As a result, the strength of the Sword Handling Pavilion was severely damaged. Apart from Nangong Jing and Yan Zhan, there were less than ten golden-robed swordsmen left, while the number of silver-robed swordsmen was about 120. There were a few more bronze-robed swordsmen, and there were roughly over a thousand of them. With such strength, only Sunset Cloud Valley, which had lost the Cactus Sect, could "keep pace" with Great Xia Sect.


    But even so, Xu Han''s determination to cut off these swordsmen was exceptionally resolute. It could even be said that he was merciless. Every swordsman from the Sword Handling Pavilion that he had eliminated had their Essence Demonic Energy mercilessly taken away by Xu Han. This kind of loss was clearly not something that the swordsmen, especially the small group of people who had reached the Great Evolution Realm and had the intention to break through to the Immortal Realm, were willing to accept.


    After being kicked out of the Sword Handling Pavilion, the vast and mighty 100 plus people actually surrounded the Sword Handling Pavilion, clamoring for Xu Han to explain. If Xu Han were to pull on a piece of cloth, he would be like a cook who was in arrears with his salary, asking the black-hearted shopkeeper for wages.


    ¡­


    Although both the matter of cutting off the swordsman and the matter of surrounding the Swordsmanship Pavilion had caused a stir in the Horizontal Imperial City these past few days, Xu Han, as the initiator of all of this, did not have the slightest bit of consciousness as a party involved.


    At this moment, he was leisurely sitting in his courtyard with Ye Hongjian, and a chessboard was placed in front of them.


    Xu Han kept his words, while Ye Hongjian kept his words black.


    At this moment, as Bai Zi landed, Xu Han frowned as he looked at the chessboard. On the chessboard, Bai Zi had the appearance of a dragon. It seemed to be aggressive, but Blackie had broken his life door. If this continued, Blackie would become a dragon slaying force within ten steps.


    Ye Hongjian raised her head to look at the sky, then looked at Xu Han, and then said, "It''s almost dinner, isn''t Pavilion Master Xu falling behind?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his head to look at Ye Hongjian. The woman with a picturesque face was currently holding her cheeks in one hand, her eyes curved up, and she looked at him with a smile.


    Xu Han smiled helplessly and gently put the white man back in his hand. Then, he respectfully cupped his hands towards Ye Hongjian and said, "Miss Ye''s weiqi skills are superb, and this junior is willing to kneel down."


    This was already the fifth game of chess today. Xu Han didn''t understand this at all. How could he be Ye Hongjian''s opponent? In the end, he was completely defeated in one day.


    After saying that, Xu Han made a move to put away the chess pieces and prepare for the next round. Seeing this, Ye Hongjian glanced at the youth with a calm brow. Then, she stood up and said, "Forget it, let''s call it a day."


    Xu Han was stunned. He thought that he had done something that made the other party unhappy. He hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You said that?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian rolled her eyes at Xu Han angrily and said, "I''m not good at chess, and I''m still thinking nonsense. It''s weird that you can beat me."


    Xu Han''s face instantly turned red. He was indeed a little absent-minded. The answer he saw from the book that day had always circled in Xu Han''s mind like a nightmare. He had the intention to suppress it, but that thing would occasionally appear in Xu Han''s mind like a maggot from a tarsal bone, causing him to feel distracted.


    Xu Han, who was stabbed into his mind, felt that he was in the wrong and was about to find some words to placate Ye Hongjian, but before he could say anything, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded at that moment.


    "Accompany me for a walk. It seems that you don''t have the mood to play chess anymore."


    Hearing this, Xu Han naturally replied hurriedly, saving himself the effort of racking his brains to find an excuse.


    The two of them walked side by side in a charming atmosphere. Very quickly, they arrived at the martial arts arena that Yan Zhan had specially invited people to open in the manor. There, Nineteen and Su Muan were competing over something.


    "Tell me, what exactly did you see in that book yesterday?" Ye Hongjian suddenly stopped and turned to look in the direction where Su Muan and Nineteen were.


    Xu Han''s expression changed at that time. He didn''t tell anyone about the Heavenly Record. How could Ye Hongjian know about this? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but cast a puzzled gaze at the girl.


    Seemingly sensing this, Ye Hongjian''s face flushed red. She did not dare to look at Xu Han. Her gaze still landed on Su Muan and Nineteen, who were not far away. Then, she said in a natural tone, "Me too¡­ I care about you¡­"


    Xu Han looked at Ye Hongjian, whose complexion was getting redder and redder because of his lack of confidence, and did not blame him.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but the answer is a bit too strange."


    "What is it?" Ye Hongjian turned her head and blinked.


    At this time, not far away, Su Muan and Nineteen seemed to have an argument. The two little fellows'' tender voices came from not far away.


    "I told you not to talk to me!"


    "How can I teach you kung fu without mentioning me?"


    "Then I don''t care. If you kiss me, you''ll be responsible to me. You''ll have to teach me martial arts."


    "But how should I teach him?"


    "That''s yours. Anyway, my master said that you can''t talk to a macheteman surnamed Su!"


    "Why? I don''t know your master."


    "Because ¡­ because ¡­" The little girl blushed. After thinking for a long time, she could not say why. In the end, she could only stomp her foot and say, "Because Master said, he is eighteen, I am nineteen, we are all changing, but the one surnamed Su will not change. If I tell you too much, nineteen will not live to twenty!"


    ¡­


    The conversation between the two little fellows was always so nonsensical that people couldn''t figure it out. Hearing this, Xu Han only smiled faintly and didn''t take it to heart.


    He looked at Ye Hongjian and continued the previous topic, "The answer is only one word."


    "What word?"


    "Yuan."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 568 Reverse Phase!

    July, Qiu Sheng. Trees withered and leaves fell all over the ground.


    In the past, the bustling and lively Heng Imperial City seemed to have been affected by this aura, and there were few pedestrians on the streets.


    All of this had to start with the memorial that had been handed over from Long Zhou to Heng Imperial City.


    In May, Li Yulin issued an imperial edict, The two fast horses sent the retracted golden talismans to the Changwu Pass and the Sword Dragon Pass respectively. Their weapons were in full swing, and their minds were full of dissatisfaction with Qiu Fanping and Jiang Zhichen, who had made great contributions to the expansion of the territory. However, they did not dare to disobey the sacred decree and withdrew their troops. However, when they passed through Long Zhou, the two national pillars were left behind.


    In fact, the word "obstruct" landed here was extremely improper, but in order to protect the face of the Great Xia Imperial Court, in the external documents, the ritual official used such a word.


    But to be more precise, the two pillars were imprisoned.


    Cui Guozhu of Long Prefecture took advantage of the night to lead the army to attack Huang Long and brought the two Guozhu into the Cui Clan''s big shots for treason. The 500,000 troops in the hands of the two Guozhu had no leaders, and more than 100,000 fled while the rest of the 400,000 troops were detained.


    Ever since the Grand Xia Dynasty began, apart from Li Wenjing being shot by Lin Shou and lying sick in bed thirty years ago, and the 80,000-odd chaos of seizing his first wife, it could be said that nothing like this had ever happened.


    At this moment, Li Yulin was expressionlessly knocking on the desk in front of him in the Great Yang Palace in the Royal City. There was a memorial on it.


    The civil and military officials below the stage seemed to have sensed the anger in the Emperor''s heart and lowered their heads in silence.


    "Everyone, say something." Li Yulin''s voice suddenly sounded at that time. His tone was low and deep, as if he was speaking in the language of a beast in the forest.


    When the officials heard this, their bodies trembled, and the scene became even more silent.


    Seeing this, Li Yulin suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked again, "Don''t you all want to say anything?"


    "This minister thinks that the most urgent matter is to figure out what Cui Ting wants to do?" At this moment, Li Moding gritted his teeth and walked out of the crowd, speaking at that time.


    "What do you want to do?" However, when Li Yulin heard this, a smile appeared on his face. Then, the emperor suddenly stood up and slapped the table in front of him, "Even my country pillar dares to be detained. What do you think he wants to do? He wants to rebel!!"


    Li Yulin''s voice was like a magnificent cauldron, and the aftermath echoed throughout the Great Yang Palace.


    Everyone was silent, and Li Moding ''s face was even more deathly pale.


    Only after the last sound landed did someone step out. It was the Great Xia''s Grand Tutor, Great Confucian and Taoist Sage Du Pingce.


    His expression was calm and he did not panic at all. He bowed respectfully before saying softly, "Cui Ting''s actions were truly unexpected, but it can be seen from the fact that he had ignored His Majesty''s imperial edict to send troops." "But even though Cui Ting is a martial artist, he has been in the Great Xia City for many years. He is not a reckless man who only cares about his immediate interests. If he dares to act like this, I think there is something fishy behind it."


    Either out of respect for Du Ping, the Confucianism and Taoism Immortal, or because he truly felt that the other party''s words were reasonable. Hearing this, Li Yulin was not as irritable as before. He asked in a deep voice, "What do you think of Ai Qing?"


    Hearing this, Du Pingce shook his head, "It''s not a good idea. However, since Cui Ting has done such a disrespectful thing, it''s obvious that this is only the beginning. What he will do next, and how much energy he will have, is not something that His Majesty and his ministers can measure by talking about on paper. I think His Majesty should have made plans to destroy the rebellious parties as an example and display my heavenly might." Retreat can consolidate the original defend the yuan, preserve the state, in case of unforeseen circumstances. "


    After saying those words, Du Pingce retreated. All the officials were silently looking at the emperor on the platform.


    After a long time, a divine light suddenly lit up in Li Yulin''s expressionless eyes.


    "Send me the imperial edict. The Sacred Sun Army will deploy today to defend the Royal City!"


    ¡­


    Longzhou Prefecture, Tuowen City.


    Cui Dazhu was sitting in Tuowen City''s dungeon with his golden saber. Two men dressed in rags and covered in blood were tied to two wooden stakes in front of him. Their appearances were extremely miserable, and it was hard to imagine that the two of them were still the hottest figures in Great Xia before yesterday.


    Cui Ting looked at the two for a long time before suddenly stretching out his hand. Two figures walked out from the shadows behind him. They were carrying a big wooden stick. When they arrived in front of the two of them, the wooden bucket was raised high by them. The water in the bucket that emitted a strange smell flowed down the heads of the two of them and drenched their entire bodies.


    Clearly, something strange had been put into the clear water. Wherever the clear water flowed, blood flowed out from the wounds of the two that had already formed blood scabs. The enormous pain caused the two to wake up from their coma. They let out another heart-wrenching scream. The howl didn''t stop until several tens of breaths later.


    "Are you two awake? Did you sleep well?" Cui Ting asked with a smile.


    "Cui Ting! You treacherous traitor!"


    "The Cui Clan has been loyal for generations, and its reputation has been ruined by you! I''ll see how you have the face to meet your ancestors in the spring!"


    After recovering from the initial intense pain, the two of them didn''t even beg for mercy at all. They stared at Cui Ting with wide eyes and scolded him.


    "If this matter were to reach His Majesty''s ears, the Sacred Sun Army would probably be on the road to taking your dog''s life by now!"


    "When the Sacred Sun Army destroys the city, you, Cui Ting, will die a terrible death. Your wife and daughter are prostitutes, and you will be humiliated. Your male servants will be slaves for generations, and you will never be able to turn around!"


    These vicious words of the two fell into Cui Ting''s ears, but he seemed to have never heard of them before. He leisurely took out his ears and quietly listened to their shouts.


    Only after half an hour had passed did the two of them stop.


    "Have you two scolded enough?" At this moment, he raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile. Then he stood up and walked to the two of them and said, "Then let''s continue talking about the cooperation."


    "Bah! You unruly servant and thief, even if my Qiu Clan''s loyal generations die, they will definitely not associate with you!"


    "That''s right! My Jiang Clan has received the Emperor''s kindness. How can I be with you, the Fly Dog? If you want to kill me, you can do as you please."


    The attitude of the two Guozhu Lords was extremely resolute, causing Cui Ting to frown involuntarily.


    "This is not easy." He muttered in distress, "I''ve always respected you two. I originally wanted you two to conspire with me, but who would have thought that you would be so stubborn? It really makes me feel awkward."


    Saying this, he lowered his head and paced back and forth beside the two of them, muttering, "What is this supposed to do?"


    Seeing how hypocritical he was, the two of them revealed cold expressions.


    "Yes." Suddenly, Cui Ting stopped in his tracks. His eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. He said excitedly, "Then I can only kill two of you."


    After saying that, a cold light flashed from Cui Ting''s hand and flashed past their necks. As a result, the light in their eyes froze, and a line of blood appeared from their necks. Blood sprayed out, and the light in their eyes quickly disappeared as the blood spilled out. In the blink of an eye, their vitality was completely lost.


    "Lord Guozhu, this" Seeing this, a man dressed as a servant behind Cui Ting hurriedly stepped forward and said with an ugly expression. Their plan was not like this. Perhaps the two pillars of power would be of great use to them, but those who died would not only be useless, but would also be a great calamity.


    "What are you panicking about?" Cui Ting glanced at the attendant behind him and said unhappily. He suddenly stretched out one of his hands and lightly snapped his fingers.


    Immediately, two streams of black gas surged out of his body and entered the two corpses that had long since lost their aura.


    At that time, the two corpses were trembling non-stop, and the wounds on their bodies were rapidly repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, a hundred breaths of time passed, and the two corpses suddenly stopped.


    Then their lowered heads suddenly lifted up, their pitch-black eyes infecting their entire eyeballs. They looked at Cui Ting and opened their lips, saying, "Master."


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han! Extreme! Extreme!" In the Sword Handling Palace, Xu Han, who was discussing with Nangong Jing whether he should hold another Sword Handler Tournament to expand the weak strength of the Sword Handling Pavilion, suddenly heard a panicked shout from outside the palace.


    Needless to say, Xu Han immediately recognized the owner of this voice. Naturally, it was Chu Chouli.


    Xu Han stopped Nangong Jing''s conversation and looked in the direction of the manor. The middle-aged man rushed into the sword-wielding manor anxiously. He ignored the two rows of sword-wielders standing on both sides of the manor and walked straight to Xu Han''s side.


    After that, he casually found a place to sit down and drank all the teacups on the table. Only then did he seem to recover his strength and said, "Xiao Han, you don''t know if there is a big commotion in Crossing Imperial City today, big commotion!"


    Xu Han naturally guessed what the big commotion Chu Chouli was talking about, but he still patiently satisfied the middle-aged man''s desire to speak. He asked, "What big commotion?"


    "A lot of soldiers are standing densely on the city walls. All of them are red armors embroidered with bright sunlight. The rows of armors are different from ordinary armies. What are they called ¡­ what ¡­ Holy Sheep Army?"


    "Sigh, you said that the people of the Great Xia are strange, I have heard of the Tiger Leopard Cavalry, the Great Halberd, the Azure Dragon Army just never heard of the Saint Sheep Army, it looks very powerful, but the name is not good, how can this sheep beat the Tiger Leopard? No wonder there was no way to deal with that tiny Chen Kingdom. Do you want to? Both sides arrange their troops. Once they sign up, they say they are tigers and leopards. This means that they are sheep. They lose half of their momentum. How can they fight? "


    It was as if Chu Chouli had been opened up, and he was chattering endlessly about his self-taught "military theory". Xu Han was extremely shocked to hear this, and he did not know how to correct Chu Chouli''s misunderstanding about the relationship between the Sacred Sun and the Sacred Sheep.


    However, Xu Han was not surprised by this. Previously, he had heard such rumors. He was just worried about what this meant. Cui Ting detained the two national pillars and the 400,000 troops in their hands. They turned a blind eye to the documents issued by the court. There was a tendency for them to support themselves. Although the outside world thought that Cui Ting was using eggs to strike stones, Xu Han felt that things would not be so simple.


    He was very clear that there was probably a shadow of Dark Asura Palace behind this. Based on his understanding of Dark Asura Palace, they would never do anything risky. Once they did, they would definitely have a thorough plan. At this moment, Xu Han''s worries were well confirmed by the fact that he was facing a great enemy in Horizontal Imperial City.


    "You guys can talk. I have something to do, so let''s go first." Nangong Jing''s temperament had always been calm. Naturally, she did not like the fluent Chu Chouli. Seeing the middle-aged man come out to stir up trouble, she simply stood up and said something. Without waiting for Xu Han to respond, she turned around and left with the many swordsmen in the manor.


    Xu Han did not stop him. He waited until Nangong Jing was far away before he looked at Chu Chouli and said, "Did Hongjian call you here?"


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s expression instantly changed. He said proudly, "Brother, what are these words? You and I are friends who have lived too long. How could I yield to the threat of that little girl Hongjian and come here to gather information?"


    Xu Han couldn''t help but laugh at Chu Chouli''s righteous words.


    Ever since the news of Cui Ting had spread to the Heng Imperial City, it had been four to five days since he had returned to the manor. He was busy dealing with various matters in the Sword Handling Pavilion. After all, no one could say whether Xie Min Yu, who had an evil heart, would take advantage of this chaotic period to rob him. Naturally, he had to discuss this with Nangong Jingduo, which attracted the dissatisfaction of Miss Ye.


    "Alright, of course I know what Big Brother Chu is like. The matters of the past few days have come to an end. If Big Brother Chu is free, then accompany me back to the manor." As he spoke, Xu Han stood up. Seeing this, Chu Chouli immediately smiled and nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s right, that''s right. It''s been a long time, so I should have a good rest." That anxious look fell in Xu Han''s eyes, he couldn''t help but secretly think, reckon these days Chu Chouli not less by Ye Hongjian coercion and temptation.


    ¡­


    Returning to the manor, Xu Han did not see Ye Hongjian, who had not seen him for several days, whether he was playing with a petty temper or for some other reason.


    In the large main room, only Fang Ziyu was bored and sitting in the room drinking tea. The rest of the people were nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing Xu Han arrive, Young Miss Fang dodged and stood up. She quickly walked over and said, "Xu, are you back?"


    Miss Fang''s enthusiasm greatly exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. Xu Han couldn''t help but be stunned and ask, "Where are they?"


    Fang Ziyu''s face immediately revealed a troubled expression. He said unhappily, "Yan Zhan left with Xue Ning. He said that he was going back to the sect. He was so mysterious that he didn''t know what to do. Nineteen pulled Little Mu''an and he was still practicing martial arts. The two kids didn''t know what to do. Hongjian was busy cultivating and no one was playing with me!"


    Fang Ziyu muttered. Then, a light shone in his eyes as he looked at Xu Han, "Fortunately, you''re back. Otherwise, I would be bored to death!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but burst into laughter. This Fang Ziyu was always the child''s temperament, so he couldn''t change it.


    "You! Aren''t you afraid that Second Martial Niang will come to you one day and ask you about your cultivation? You won''t be able to pay your dues." Xu Han smiled and said, but he didn''t have much intention of being harsh.


    However, Fang Ziyu''s expression changed when he mentioned Ghost Subhuti. However, she waved her hand calmly and said, "That old witch, aunt doesn''t care about her because of his age. Do you really think I''m afraid of her?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han naturally wouldn''t expose Fang Ziyu''s lies. He smiled and was about to say something.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a few days. My kid''s fish cultivation hasn''t improved, so his mouth has a little bit of the warmth of Little Xu." At this moment, an ice-cold voice suddenly sounded from the corner of the room.


    The moment that voice came out, Xu Han and the others'' expressions changed. However, before they could react, a purple figure landed in front of Fang Ziyu. A tender white jade-like hand stretched out, grabbing, pinching, and twisting.


    Afterwards, Miss Fang''s painful cries rose up from the manor, enduring for a long time¡­


    Ten breaths later, Fang Ziyu stood at the side in grievance. He tilted his head and continuously rubbed his burning ears. However, his eyes were staring straight at Xu Han. He said unhappily, "surnamed Xu, did the Buddha open your mouth?"


    Xu Han smiled bitterly. He looked at Fang Ziyu apologetically, then turned to look at the purple-eyed girl who was sitting in the chair calmly and leisurely. A smile immediately appeared on her face as she said, "Second Martial Niang didn''t say a word. We weren''t prepared for this at all."


    "What I said." The purple-eyed girl, who looked the same age as Fang Ziyu, took a sip of the tea cup in front of the table and then raised her head to stare at Xu Han, "Then can''t you hear what you said about me?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was dumbfounded and didn''t dare to entangle himself with Ghost Subhuti on this topic.


    "I wonder why Second Martial Niang is here this time?" He hurriedly changed the subject and asked at that time.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you all little bastards? I''m so worried about you!" Unexpectedly, not only did this topic not ease the atmosphere on the field, but it also made Gui Puti even more unhappy.


    "Meng Liang that kid also don''t know where to hide, I searched for more than half a month is unable to find his tracks. What about you? I told you to leave this place as soon as you''re done. You didn''t listen to me, and you even became the Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master. What? For the sake of Miss Nangong''s life! And you! How many times have I told you to cultivate? What about you? "I knew you were idle. With your talent, if you were half as diligent as Little Xu Zi, why would you still be spinning around in the Realm of Flame Dust?" Gui Puti said with an aged expression. His tone was filled with anger that slowly grew out of hatred for steel.


    However, the lawless Miss Fang and the ruthless Butcher Xu in the eyes of outsiders were as if they had done something wrong in the face of this girl''s reprimand. They lowered their heads and remained silent.


    Gui Puti kept on talking for a long time. Seeing that the two of them kept their heads down and didn''t reply, she probably felt that Xu Han and the other two had a good attitude towards admitting their mistakes. Her anger also dissipated by more than half. It was convenient for her to say, "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Now hurry up and pack up your things and leave with me!"


    "Huh?" Xu Han''s expression changed.


    "Why?" Fang Ziyu asked loudly.


    ''"Something big is about to happen in Heng Imperial City. Didn''t you see that the Imperial Army of the Emperor''s elder son was dispatched? The Saint Yang Army? That was Li Wenjing''s trump card that he hadn''t even taken out until his death. Now that Li Yulin has revealed it, do you really think this is a trivial matter?" Gui Puti said in a calm voice.


    ''"But" Fang Ziyu was obviously unable to accept the sudden arrival of the truth. He was about to say something, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted.


    "Shut up, Xiao Xuzi. You''re the most sensible one. Hurry up and pack your things." Gui Puti said at that time.


    Standing at the side, Xu Han''s expression changed as if he was weighing something. After hearing Gui Puti''s words, he pondered for a while before saying, "I know that Master Niang is doing this for our own good, but I forgive Xu Han for not obeying my orders."


    Ghost Subhuti was instantly enraged. She glared at Xu Han and said, "Do you know what will happen in Heng Imperial City?"


    "Xu" Xu Han was about to respond to Gui Puti''s words, but before he could say anything, Gui Puti grabbed Xu Han''s clothes. Then, a violent True Essence surged out of Gui Puti''s body. She rushed out of the courtyard with Xu Han''s body in her hand, and then she suddenly stood tall. Xu Han was twisted like a chicken by Ghost Subhuti as he continued to soar into the sky amidst the cries of Chu Chouli and Fang Ziyu.


    After a brief moment of daze, Xu Han reacted. Although he was both surprised and surprised by Ghost Subhuti''s actions, he also believed that Ghost Subhuti''s plan had no chance of harming him, so he quickly suppressed the shock in his heart.


    Ghost Subhuti''s cultivation was unfathomable. At this moment, she seemed to be a little angry. The true essence in her body was activated by him, and her speed could be said to be extremely fast. Even with Xu Han''s Undying Realm fleshly body, it was slightly uncomfortable at this speed. As she moved quickly, the air currents that cut through the air caused Xu Han''s entire body to feel bursts of tearing pain.


    The Subhuti seemed to have sensed this as well. Her face darkened as a purple True Essence enveloped Xu Han. Only then did it relieve Xu Han''s intense pain.


    "Second Martial Niang, where are you taking me?" Seeing her like this, Xu Han thought that the other party''s anger had dissipated a lot, so he boldly asked.


    However, Ghost Subhuti ignored him and continued to pull him into the air.


    Fifteen minutes later, Xu Han had already reached a height of ten thousand feet that he had never reached before. Only then did Ghost Subhuti stop. She pointed at her feet with a cold expression, "Look!"


    Xu Han was stunned, but he still looked down as he said. Xu Han, who had already reached a height of 10,000 feet, said, The Crossing Imperial City beneath his feet had already turned into a square that wasn''t the size of a palm. Above this square, A True Dragon that was as dense as blood was sitting on it. Blood red auras constantly spread out from his body into the distance and linked into red lines in midair. Xu Han looked along the red lines and saw that the red auras that had dissipated were actually rushing towards the south that was extremely far from Crossing Imperial City and towards Long Zhou, where Cui Ting was located!


    Above Long Zhou, a dragon form had already formed. His appearance was fierce, his eyes were completely red, and above the giant dragon head, there were two horns that were as ferocious as barbs.


    Xu Han''s eyes suddenly widened. What all this meant was self-evident, but these weren''t the reasons why Xu Han was so surprised. The real reason was because¡­


    This dragon''s appearance was neither yellow nor green, nor red nor purple.


    Instead, his entire body was like an endless abyss, to the extreme¡­


    Black!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 569 The Appearance of a Dead Dragon

    "Then ¡­ what is that ¡­?" Xu Han swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked in shock.


    Cui Ting detained Qiu Fanping and Jiang Zhichen in Longzhou, and the 400 thousand troops accompanying him. This clearly meant that he was going to fight against the Great Xia Imperial Court. Since he chose to support his troops and rely on them, it would be difficult to form a dragon form in Longzhou, but it was far from impossible.


    However, Xu Han had never seen this dragon form before, and he had even heard of this black dragon form.


    Moreover, regardless of whether it was Yuwen Luo from before or Li Yulin from now, or whether their Dragon Form was strong or weak, the aura that contained the destiny of the world was extremely dignified, and the black Dragon Form''s body was covered with a sinister and violent feeling that made Xu Han extremely uncomfortable.


    Hearing this, Gui Puti''s gaze darkened. She stared at the black dragon in the distance, her eyes shining with an inexplicable light, as if she remembered it, but also seemed to hate it.


    "Maggots from rotting corpses."


    "A ghost that crawled out of the abyss."


    "Plus, there are some delusions that go against the heavens."


    "Then I''ll accomplish it¡­"


    "Resurrected Ghost Dragon¡­"


    "Its name is Da Chu!"


    Da Chu? ! !


    Hearing these two words, Xu Han''s expression suddenly changed. He looked at Gui Puti beside him in disbelief, wanting to say something but hesitated.


    "That''s right, it''s the Da Chu you''re thinking about." Ghost Subhuti seemed to have pierced through Xu Han''s thoughts long ago. She smiled bitterly, and her purple eyes suddenly lost their usual brilliance, becoming somewhat dim.


    At that time, Xu Han suddenly remembered that Fang Ziyu''s birth mother seemed to be related to the purple-eyed girl in front of him. He had also heard Fang Ziyu mention that Fang Ziyu had taken his mother''s surname because of some conflicts with Ning Zhumang back then. And the Gui Puti in front of him said that his real name was also Fang.


    Then, Yuwen Luo once read with him the record of the previous dynasty''s Great Chu forcibly continuing the fate of the country with the twin life of dragons and snakes, and also mentioned that the surname of the Great Chu was also Fang¡­


    As one of the Ten Halls of Dark Asura Palace, Ghost Subhuti''s cultivation level was temporarily ignored, but Xu Han was able to see clearly that his status was extraordinary. In that case, the appearance of the dragon form of the deceased Chu in Long Zhou, which was now controlled by Dark Asura Palace, could it be that behind Dark Asura Palace was the Chu Dynasty''s descendants? Or could it be said that Senluo Palace itself was built by the Chu Dynasty''s descendants to restore the country?


    Thinking about this, Xu Han felt a burst of pain in his brain, and a chill immediately rose from his ankle, and in an instant, it surged throughout his entire body.


    From the beginning, they had secretly cooperated with Zhu Xian, and then infiltrated Long Zhou. There was even the possibility that some of their powers had not appeared in the Chen Kingdom that Xu Han had never been to, and then they had tried their best to create half-demons. Now, it seemed that they were all preparing to stir up the situation and create a powerful battle power at the same time.


    Every step he took was orderly. Every time he landed, he planned everything. Now that he had finally appeared, Xu Han could not imagine just how much energy was hidden behind the Dark Asura Palace.


    "Regardless of whether it''s Great Xia or Chen Zhou Guo, Senluo Hall is already filled with enough power to overthrow the dynasty. This is no longer something you can imagine. Mantis is a carriage, and courage is courageous. However, you are also extremely stupid. You are a smart person" Gui Puti''s voice sounded again. However, before she could finish, Xu Han interrupted her for the first time.


    "Xu Han is truly grateful that Mother Shixiong was able to accomplish such a thing for Xu Han." Xu Han said sincerely in a calm voice. These words were indeed not the scene. Right now, his position was different from Gui Puti''s. However, the other party still came thousands of kilometers to persuade him. Xu Han firmly remembered this friendship in his heart. "But I''m afraid Xu Han will have to disobey Second Mother this time."


    "Why?" Ghost Subhuti''s expression changed. He was both angry and angry. "Do you want to learn from that bastard Mo Chen Zi? What kind of righteous tiger skin is that?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han bitterly smiled and shook his head, "Second Martial Niang is joking. How can Xu Han be so generous as Martial Uncle? Xu Han only stayed in Dark Asura Hall for a few days, and he probably won''t be used to being suppressed by Dark Asura Hall anymore."


    "Then you can run. I''ve packed everything for you. Pack up your things and you can take your little wife with you." Gui Puti asked in confusion.


    "But Second Martial Niang also said that it was the vengeful soul of Dead Chu. What they want is the world. Where can I escape to?"


    "Then what''s the use of you staying? Your cultivation, which is less than that of an immortal, is enough to show off in front of that little girl Nangong. Do you think you can still block the steps of the Great Chu Ghost Dragon?" At this point, Gui Puti''s tone instantly became a bit louder. Obviously, he was both puzzled and anxious about Xu Han''s logic.


    Hearing this question, the light in Xu Han''s eyes suddenly grew deeper.


    He remembered the white-bearded old general who was chatting with him under the stars in Big Yellow City.


    Then, he suddenly laughed. He said, "An elder once told me that if a person lives in this world, his life will be good or bad. In the end, he must firmly hold his own life in his hands before he can be considered to have lived."


    ''"Senluo Palace wants to rule the world, but I don''t want to be his subjects, so I can only fight with my life. No matter what, it''s better than watching others fight it from afar, waiting for the result to be strong with anxiety, right?"


    Gui Puti, who hadn''t expected such an answer, couldn''t help but be stunned. After staring blankly at Xu Han for a while, she suddenly sighed.


    "The dead dragon cannot appear in this world, but do you know why the Dragon Form of Da Chu can go against the heavens?"


    "Because they made a deal with the immortal on Ya Qi Mountain. Yes, the immortal who killed the bastard Mo Chen."


    "He bullied the Heavenly Dao for them, allowing the dead dragon to see the sun again, and they need to kill someone for him. Well, you are that person."


    "If my guess is correct, the first thing they will do when the Imperial City is destroyed is to take your life."


    "Even so, do you still want to stay?"


    This time, it was Xu Han''s turn to be stunned.


    Although he didn''t have a good impression of the Supreme True Man on Ya Qi Mountain from the beginning, he never thought that the other party would actually pay such a high price to kill him?


    However, these things were quite common for Xu Han now. He quickly regained his senses and said, "If that''s the case, then Xu Han can''t leave."


    "Why is this?"


    "Because there are too many people who want to kill me. It took me too long to escape from Chang''an to Big Yellow City. I''m tired of escaping. I don''t want to escape anymore." Xu Han replied calmly.


    "You!" Ghost Subhuti had probably never seen someone like Xu Han who could not enter. She was so angry that she stomped her feet and her narrowed eyes suddenly gushed with a fierce light. "Staying is also death. Since that''s the case, it''s better to die at my hands."


    After Gui Puti finished speaking, he suddenly slapped out with his palm and heavily hit Xu Han''s chest.


    Xu Han''s body paused. He felt that the sword intent in his body was completely sealed by Gui Puti''s palm strike. At that moment, his body rapidly fell from a height of 10,000 feet.


    This could be considered the weakness of a Physical Body Realm cultivator. Even when he reached the Immortal Realm, he was still unable to fly with his physical body. In every battle, Xu Han relied on the flying convenience brought by the Heavenly Hunt Realm''s cultivation. However, at this moment, Gui Puti''s palm had sealed his cultivation. He had no choice but to watch helplessly as he continued to fall to the ground.


    One had to know that if one fell to the ground, even an Immortal Realm body would inevitably end up falling into a pool of mud.


    This kind of change came too suddenly. Xu Han was not prepared at all. Seeing that he was falling faster and faster, the corner of his clothes even ignited bursts of dark flames in the midst of such a fall. However, Xu Han''s face did not reveal the slightest bit of fear. Just as he was about to touch the ground, his face suddenly revealed a sad expression. He shouted to the surroundings, "Second Mother, Xu Han is leaving now. Before he can repay Mother''s kindness, Jing will surely apologize to Martial Uncle under the spring!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold snort came from his ear.


    Then, a force was used to support Xu Han behind him. Thanks to this, Xu Han''s falling speed was slightly slower, but it was only slightly slower.


    Aware of this, Xu Han''s expression finally changed a little, but before he could say anything, his body fiercely fell to the ground.


    As a result, a loud explosion rang out from the martial stage of the Yan Clan. Countless dust and rocks flew out, causing the expressions of Nineteen and Su Mu''an , who were practicing martial arts, to change. They stared blankly at the spot for a long time.


    "Come and help me." It wasn''t until a familiar voice came from the huge pit in the center of the stage that the little fellow came to his senses.


    "Lord Manor Master!" Su Mu''an shouted and hurriedly walked to the pit, only to see Xu Han in the middle of the pit with a miserable expression embedded in it. Su Mu''an didn''t have time to hope for the reason why his Manor Master would descend from the sky. He hurriedly pulled Xu Han out of the pit and asked with concern, "Manor Master, are you alright?"


    "Wow, what kind of kung fu are you doing? You look so powerful." Little Nineteen, who was standing at the side, also approached, her eyes glittering with stars as she asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head. Of course, he knew that what Ghost Subhuti had done was only for a moment. She didn''t want her Second Martial Niang to have such a childish temperament. Even if she didn''t have the heart to kill Xu Han, she had to find some way to embarrass him. In the end, even though she held Xu Han back, she didn''t let him land steadily. Instead, she controlled Xu Han''s speed so that it wasn''t enough to injure his life, but it could make him suffer.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s smile became even more bitter. He did not really feel the slightest bit dissatisfied with Ghost Subhuti because of this. After all, everything she did was also for Xu Han.


    Thus, Xu Han shouted loudly towards the surroundings, "Thank you, Second Martial Niang, for not killing me!"


    "Brat, remember, your life was bought by that old bastard Mo Chen Zi!"


    "Live well for auntie!"


    "If you die, I will dig out your corpse and feed it to the wild dogs by the roadside!"


    Ghost Subhuti''s voice came from all directions after a few breaths, but he did not appear again.


    Xu Han listened to the extremely "malicious" advice, but the corner of his mouth slowly rose at that time. He responded loudly.


    "Little Xu, obey!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 570 Life Is Sin, Life Is Death

    It was very dark. It was so dark that it was as if there was an infinite hand blocking the sky. There was no starlight, no moonlight.


    But strangely, Xu Han could see the scenery in front of him clearly.


    Those were rows of soldiers who seemed to be unable to see the boundaries. They stood in front of Xu Han with solemn expressions, their armors shining with a faint light. Their faces seemed to be wrapped in something, and they could not see clearly, but their blood-colored eyes were exceptionally gloomy.


    It was unknown if it was due to the dark sky or the aura emanating from the armored warrior''s body in front of them, but Xu Han''s head, which was standing in front of them, was somewhat blurred.


    Where is this? Why is he here?


    These questions rushed into Xu Han''s mind. He turned his head around in a daze. Behind him stood a towering palace. The palace gates and walls were inlaid with the most luxurious gold and jade, but they emitted a deep green light. It was like Yama''s residence beneath the Yellow Springs. Under the luxurious decoration, there were countless bones and tens of thousands of vengeful souls.


    Xu Han was shocked. He felt that this palace gate was somewhat familiar, but he couldn''t name it.


    He looked around again, and suddenly figures appeared with his gaze. They stood there motionlessly like sculptures, but their eyes shone with a terrifying bloody light. They were terrifying and gloomy. They stared at Xu Han as if they were looking at an ice-cold corpse.


    Mr. Lu? Keqing? Zhang Xiang?


    Xu Han suddenly recognized them, and the name of the palace behind them was about to come out.


    But at this moment¡­


    Pu!


    A muffled sound exploded. Xu Han turned his head and saw the rows of soldiers in front of him suddenly kneeling on one knee.


    Then, a nightmare-like voice suddenly exploded in Xu Han''s ears.


    The voice was gathered by tens of millions of people, and it was vast and endless.


    It was like thunder, like a storm, like a million scholarly scholars looking up to their songs, like a heavy hammer beating drums on the battlefield.


    The voice said, "Lord Manor Master, please die!"


    As soon as this voice fell, Xu Han''s heart trembled, and a violent aura suddenly surged out of his chest.


    "Lord Manor Master, please die!"


    "Lord Manor Master, please die!"


    However, the soldiers didn''t care about Xu Han at all. They repeated his shouts over and over again. Each shout was like a sharp sword piercing into Xu Han''s chest.


    He wanted to ask why? Why?


    However, he was speechless. The sharp swords that pierced into his chest shattered some of the barriers, and violent energy surged out of his body like rivers. As a result, black energy that was several times darker than the dark night surged out, wrapping around his body and the world.


    ¡­


    Another boundless darkness.


    The scene in front of Xu Han changed, and everything disappeared at that time.


    He felt his hands wet, as if there were water droplets hitting his palm. The water was somewhat sticky and also somewhat boiling hot.


    He lowered his head and saw that there was a person lying in his arms. To be exact, it was a woman.


    She looked at him with a dispirited aura. There was a trace of a difficult smile at the corner of her mouth that she wanted to sketch, but could not. She stretched out her hand trembling as if she wanted to touch Xu Han''s face, but the shocking wound on her chest made it difficult for her to touch the face that was close at hand.


    In the end, she failed.


    Just as her hand was only half an inch away from Xu Han, her last bit of strength was finally exhausted. The brilliance in her eyes dissipated, the smile on her lips froze, and her hand immediately fell off.


    Dingling.


    A crisp sound rang out. It was the sound of the bell tied to her hand.


    That was the bell that Xu Han gave her.


    "Zhen Yue!" Until then, Xu Han finally recognized the person in his arms. He let out a painful cry, but he was destined to receive no response.


    He raised his head. In the boundless darkness, a man dressed in a white robe was looking at him with a sinister smile on his face.


    "You protected anyone. You are the greatest evil. You killed her, and you will kill more people." As the man spoke, his eyes glowed with blood that was almost fanatical.


    "Thank you! Min! Yu!" Xu Han saw the man''s appearance clearly, so a hysterical voice came out of his mouth.


    He put down the person in his arms and stood up.


    At that time, a giant devil god that was filled with black gas and his eyes were tightly shut slowly rose up behind him.


    Facing the almost unmatched aura around Xu Han, Xie Min Yu''s face did not reveal the slightest trace of panic.


    He laughed arrogantly, "Come on, kill me! Take revenge for her, come on!"


    "Die!" Xu Han''s eyes were bare as he suddenly stretched out his hand. The Demon God behind him seemed to have merged with him, and at that moment, he waved his hand.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, Xie Min Yu was smashed into a puddle of mud without the slightest surprise.


    However, Xie Min Yu''s death did not reduce the violent aura that filled Xu Han''s body by half. Instead, it was becoming more and more intense. He turned his head, and figures appeared there.


    Lu Houde, Hu Man''er, Xing Zhen¡­


    They all looked at Xu Han at that time, their eyes flashing with this deep green light.


    At this moment, the violent aura that filled Xu Han''s body seemed to have found an exit.


    "All of you ¡­ must die!" Xu Han roared angrily. At that moment, the Demon God behind him seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s determination. His eyes suddenly opened.


    A pitch-black color appeared in his eyes, and then black gas gushed out from his eyes, wrapping around Xu Han once again, wrapping around this world as well.


    ¡­


    "Hu!"


    "Hu!"


    Xu Han gasped heavily. The scene in front of him changed again. Everything disappeared, but the grief, anger, and violence that filled his heart could not be calmed down for a long time.


    He couldn''t even tell whether what had happened before was his illusion or something that had really happened.


    The intersection of reality and environment caused Xu Han to feel distracted, as if something was about to break out of his cocoon in the depths of his mind.


    Da.


    Da.


    Da.


    A crisp sound of footsteps suddenly sounded not far away.


    Xu Han raised his head and saw a figure walking towards him.


    It was a man that Xu Han had never seen before. His features were delicate and beautiful, like a gentleman walking out of a painting. He was extremely handsome.


    "Shen Wushuang!" A name blurted out from Xu Han''s mouth.


    Regardless of whether it was this person or this name, Xu Han had never seen or heard of him. However, he had actually called out this name.


    At the same time, a huge wave of rage and hatred suddenly surged in his chest. The rage and hatred surged incomparably, but for no reason at all.


    It was like something engraved in the depths of Xu Han''s soul. No matter how many reincarnations he experienced, he was determined to never forget it.


    He wanted to kill this man, twitch his tendons and skin him, crush his bones and dust, cut off every strand of his flesh and blood, and put his soul into the demon lamp that burned his soul day after day.


    This was a feeling that Xu Han had never felt before. He did not understand why he had such a great hatred towards a man he had met for the first time.


    Soon, however, such questions were answered.


    As the man walked towards Xu Han, figures appeared beside him.


    Those figures fell to the ground, their pupils wide open, but their bodies lost their aura.


    Everything around him began to become alive. There were soldiers shouting for death, children crying, and more wailing, heart-wrenching but filled with desperate wailing.


    Towers were also erected in the distance. Fire rose on the platform, and shadows swayed like headless flies.


    This seemed to be the dilapidated Heng Imperial City.


    However, Xu Han did not have the mood to sigh at such a scene. His gaze landed firmly on those figures who could not stand up in the end.


    "Xuan''er, woo¡­"


    " Hongjian , Ziyu¡­"


    "Big Brother Chu, Big Brother Yan, Xue Ning¡­"


    "Mu An, Little Nineteen¡­"


    He swept past those figures who had lost their vitality in a daze, his mouth emitting a murmur that was like a dream¡­


    Why are they all dead? What exactly happened?


    "Is that strange?" The man''s voice finally sounded at that moment.


    Xu Han was stunned and looked up at the man.


    The handsome man, who seemed to have walked out of the painting, revealed a smile at that moment. "You killed them!"


    "Me?" Xu Han''s expression changed. He didn''t know what to say to the man.


    "Yes, it''s you. If you were willing to be good and die at my hands, how could they die?" The man said calmly.


    Suddenly, bursts of heart-wrenching pain came to Xu Han''s mind. Images flashed in his mind. He saw them standing in front of the man for him without any hesitation. Then, one after another, they were pierced through by the man''s chest and fell one after another.


    Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated. He looked at his hands and muttered to himself, "I ¡­ I killed them ¡­"


    "Yes, it''s you." The man seemed to be enjoying the scene in front of him. He said this with a sinister smile on his handsome face. "Why are you resisting? No matter how many times you start over, you are doomed to die. Any struggle is futile, because ¡­ this is your destiny!"


    The word fate pierced into Xu Han''s chest like a sharp sword. Something that had been forcefully suppressed by Xu Han could no longer be wrapped around it as the word fate fell. The thing instantly broke free and surged through Xu Han''s entire body.


    Infinite sorrow wrapped around Xu Han. Two tears of blood unconsciously gushed out of his eyes and flowed down his cheeks.


    He stood up and a mysterious force seized all control of his body. The black gas once again lingered around his body.


    He looked at the handsome man who was slowly walking towards him, his lips slowly opening.


    "Thousand Tribulations, Ten Thousand Tribulations, from the Myriad Domains Starry Sky to the Heaven and Earth Cage."


    He said this in a low and hoarse tone.


    Then it suddenly became high-pitched, like a desperate beast, shouting hysterically, "Isn''t that enough?"


    "Isn''t that enough!!!?"


    Heaven and earth suddenly fell silent. The handsome man''s steps were suspended in mid-air. The shadow of a person shook in the flames stopped. The wolf-like cries stopped abruptly. Time stopped flowing. Everything returned to a deathly silence. Only Xu Han''s roar echoed endlessly in this world for a long time.


    After a hundred breaths, the sound dissipated.


    Suddenly, a sea of clouds surged above the dome, and a gigantic face condensed into shape.


    "Not enough." The face spoke like this, his voice like thunder, yet as cold as ice for tens of thousands of years, hard to melt.


    Xu Han''s expression turned gloomy at that time. He looked at the gigantic face in the sky and asked with gritted teeth, "What''s Xu Han guilty of?"


    Suddenly, thunder erupted from heaven and earth, and amidst the thunder that filled the sky, that giant face burst into laughter.


    "Don''t you remember?"


    "You pitiful bastard who lives in a daze, why are you asking me about your guilt?"


    "You were born a sinner, and your life is a calamity. What do you think you are guilty of?"


    After that voice finished speaking, something suddenly appeared between heaven and earth.


    Those were golden characters, as well as imperial decrees wrapped in boundless might.


    The imperial edict was embedded into the depths of this world. He was the most fundamental and greatest rule in this world.


    The edict says so.


    Life is sin, life is death!


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han!"


    "Xiao Han!"


    Xu Han''s heart trembled and his body suddenly started to move.


    The rare dazzling autumn sunlight shot into Xu Han''s eyes through the cracks in the window, making him somewhat unable to open his eyes.


    "Xiao Han, what happened to you? Did you know that you scared me to death just now?"


    The voice beside his ear asked in such a manner, and the worry and concern in his tone was naturally not concealed at all.


    Xu Han turned his head and looked beside him. The target was Ye Hongjian''s familiar face. He stared at her blankly before he suddenly realized that everything that had happened before was all a dream.


    However, that dream was too real. It was so real that Xu Han couldn''t tell which of the people in front of him was the real thing.


    Ye Hongjian looked at the absent-minded Xu Han and her worries deepened.


    Previously, when she saw that Xu Han had surprisingly yet to get up early, she thought of coming to look for him. However, after entering the room, she saw the youth lying on the bed with his eyes closed, his forehead covered in sweat, and his mouth was not enough to let out a painful muffled snort. She hurriedly shouted loudly, but Xu Han did not respond. Just as she was thinking about whether she should find someone to help, Xu Han suddenly woke up, but his condition was obviously a little strange.


    "What''s wrong? Xiao Han." Thinking of this, she asked softly.


    Hearing this question, Xu Han finally regained his senses. He suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and smiled at Ye Hongjian, "Nothing. I just had a nightmare."


    However, Ye Hongjian was so smart that she could tell at a glance that this youth''s words were not sincere.


    She gently sat beside Xu Han''s bed and slowly wiped the sweat off Xu Han''s forehead with her hand. "Xiao Han, are you worried about the Chu army?" She said.


    At the beginning of August, the Crossing Imperial City began its first curfew since the Great Xia Dynasty began.


    The once prosperous Horizontal Imperial City was now a lot sluggish. The few pedestrians on the large streets seemed to have become the norm. Only the soldiers dressed in blood-red armor patrolled the city, and the messenger responsible for delivering memorials and documents drove their fast horses back and forth through the Horizontal Imperial City.


    The development of the situation far exceeded everyone''s expectations. The Great Xia Imperial Court was still discussing how to rescue the two imprisoned national pillars, but news of Qiu Fanping and Jiang Zhichen''s 400,000 troops surrendering to Cui Ting came from ahead.


    As a result, Long, Yong, and Jing provinces in the middle of Great Xia were the fiefs of the three pillars. At this moment, the three pillars had all rebelled, and three of the eight provinces of Great Xia had already fallen into Cui Ting''s hands. In this way, Liao Province, which was the most border region, was also cut off by the three provinces and became an isolated island.


    Of course, although all of this happened so abruptly that the Grand Xia Imperial Court, and even the entire world, was shocked by it, what was even more unexpected to the people of the world was¡­


    Above the three continents of Long, Yong, and Jing, there was a large Chu character written on the war flag!


    Yes, that Chu is the Chu of Da Chu, the Chu of Dead Chu!


    At the same time, the 600,000 elite troops started to advance from Long Zhou, heading straight for Heng Imperial City. Long Zhou was adjacent to Yan Zhou, where Heng Imperial City was located. The defenses of Yan Zhou were mostly located in Heng Imperial City, Ji''an City and Bihua City, which were connected to Heng Imperial City. Although the other towns had a few defenders, they were not worth mentioning in terms of quality or quantity compared to the 600,000 troops Cui Ting had.


    As a result, the six hundred thousand troops rushed in. The governors of the cities and towns of Yanzhou either resisted to the death or looked out for the wind to flee, but none of them was able to stop the six hundred thousand troops from marching towards the Heng Imperial City. If this continued, the Heng Imperial City would suffer a catastrophe under the pond in less than half a month. The Great Xia Dynasty Hall, which had attacked for hundreds of years and had few defenses, panicked before this sudden battle, ordering the other prefectures and prefectures to send out the imperial edicts of the military service king like snowflakes from the Crossing Imperial City one after another.


    However, this distant water was difficult to put out. The prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' prefectures'' Even though the deep walls of Heng Imperial City were high, no one could say for sure whether they could survive these ten days or not.


    Some said that there were complete eggs beneath the nest.


    Under such a situation, the people in Heng Imperial City were in danger. Even Xu Han had become silent these past few days. He traveled back and forth between his residence and the Sword Palace every day, rarely communicating with anyone. Ye Hongjian saw all of this in her eyes, but her heart was filled with incomparable anxiety. Seeing that Xu Han was like this, he even blamed all of this on the upcoming Battle of Xia and Chu.


    Xu Han naturally saw through Ye Hongjian''s worries. He quickly tidied up his thoughts and a smile appeared on his face again. "There''s no need for Red Jian to worry. I just¡­"


    This time, before he could finish his words, the girl suddenly moved closer and hugged Xu Han.


    This sudden embrace stunned Xu Han, and the girl''s gentle voice sounded by his ear.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will definitely accompany you this time."


    "Whether it''s Blade Mountain Flame Sea or Never Recover, I''ll never ¡­ never leave you again."


    Xu Han naturally felt the determination in the girl''s words, and his astonishment dissipated at that moment.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged the girl.


    As he thought about the scene in his dream, a decisive coldness gradually appeared in his eyes.


    "Me too, no one can hurt you¡­"


    "No one can!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 571 Marotta

    There were thousands of people in Yingcheng and thousands of people in Yingye.


    It was obviously impossible for a total of 600,000 troops to silently pass through Yan Zhou and arrive at Heng Imperial City.


    According to the information sent back by the scouts ahead, it would take Cui Ting''s 600 thousand troops at least half a month to arrive at the Horizontal Imperial City. It was precisely because of this that three days later, when the densely packed Chu Xuan Flag appeared outside the Horizontal Imperial City, the majestic ancient city was filled with fear and uproar.


    The commander of the Sacred Sun Army, marotta king of fifty years old, was ordered to take more than a hundred thousand Sacred Sun Army defenses at the head of the horizontal imperial city.


    As the only two highness of the Grand Xia, marotta''s life is called legendary.


    Thirty years ago, Li Wenjing defeated Big Yellow City and was bedridden.


    Li Yulin became the final winner, ascended the throne of the emperor, seven fellow brothers, six were beheaded by him outside the Great Yang Palace, only marotta this eldest son was left behind by him, not only did not cut off the military power, but will be the most elite Great Xia Saint Yang army into his hands.


    As for the other prince, he was an old acquaintance of Xu Han, the only Li Moding who had not participated in seizing the first wife.


    ¡­


    As the current pavilion master of the Sword Handling Pavilion, Xu Han naturally had the qualifications to lead many swordsmen to the city wall to see the specific situation. He was also fortunate enough to meet the legendary Li Clan Prince Marotta!


    It has to be said that marotta is indeed a very unique person.


    Amongst the soldiers covered in blood-colored armor, the Li Clan''s prince wore his name and a white Confucian robe. He stood on the city wall, not fitting in with the solemn atmosphere of the battlefield.


    Xu Han has the heart to look at each other, marotta temples with white frost, hair is combed clean and tidy, with a wooden hairpin, flat lips and nose, the corner of the eye has some wrinkles, the whole person looks more like invading in the four books and five classics of the old Confucian scholar, rather than that can march to war fierce general on the battlefield.


    Xu Han is not the only person to come to the city, the civil and military officials of the Great Xia court, even that Li Moding also came, but to this marotta are very calm, did not pay attention to the eyes of the people for a moment. He frowned and looked at the dark army outside the city without saying a word.


    Although the civil and military officials at the city gate had the intention to say something, they seemed to be extremely afraid of this Li Clan''s prince. No one dared to speak at that time to break the silence on this scene.


    "General, the scouts have reported that there are less than 50,000 rebels outside the city. It seems that they are just an advance expedition." At this time a soldier suddenly walked to the side of marotta, knelt down on one knee, mouth such as is said.


    These words, marotta has not responded, the civil and military officials on the city head is a change in expression, seems to have some intention.


    "Oh." Compared to their reaction, marotta''s response is much more indifferent, he just lightly nodded his head, then said: "pass down, garrison ministries to strengthen the defensive facilities, can''t privately fight, disobedient slash!"


    Hearing this, the soldier naturally did not suspect him and left.


    However, the surrounding people were confused, but they didn''t dare to say anything else. In the end, it was Li Moding who gritted his teeth and took a step forward to ask, "Royal Brother, the rebel army is rushing over from thousands of kilometers away. They are exhausted and have yet to gather the momentum. They should lead the troops to fight, defeat their sharpness, and display our Sacred Might. Why did Royal Brother dodge instead of fighting?"


    This question also seems to be present in the heart of the doubt, they have at this time look to marotta, waiting for his answer.


    "I''ve heard that Royal Brother has always made friends with many sects in Jianghu and has raised 3,000 soldiers. Since Royal Brother is so worried about national affairs, why don''t I open the city gate now and let Royal Brother lead his troops to fight the rebels to the death? How about using my Sacred Might?"


    Hearing this, Li Moding ''s expression froze and his expression darkened.


    The surrounding people could even smell the awkward atmosphere at this moment. Even if there was a question similar to Li Moding ''s in their hearts, they could only suppress it at this moment.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the scene before him. He then turned his head to look at the dense black armor outside the city. He smiled faintly and unexpectedly turned around and left at that time.


    Seeing this, Nangong Jing, who had come with him, frowned. He seemed to be a little unhappy, but he was unwilling to attack in front of others. At that time, the swordsman under him followed Xu Han''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    "Why are you leaving?" After returning to the Yan Manor, Nangong Jing frowned and asked Xu Han.


    Xu Han leisurely sat on his seat and took a sip of the brewed tea. Then, he blinked his eyes and asked, "Why don''t you leave? Will Prince Li pack us lunch?"


    Nangong Jing''s expression naturally turned extremely ugly when he said those words. However, the swordsmen led by Nangong Zhuo couldn''t help but feel that it was funny. However, due to Nangong Jing''s "obscene might", they didn''t dare to make a sound. They curled their mouths and suppressed their laughter. Their appearances were extremely interesting.


    "The rise and fall of the world is our responsibility! The rebel army is facing the city gate. We should cooperate with the Sacred Sun Army to defend the city gate. How can there be soldiers bathed in blood and fighting outside, yet we can sit here and sip tea!"


    "Since Lord Nangong has such a generous mind, you really are a woman who won''t let her brows go. If you don''t want to, then you can do it yourself." Xu Han did not seem to recognize the anger wrapped in Nangong Jing''s tone. He took another sip of tea and said with a smile.


    "You!" Nangong Jing could no longer contain the anger in her heart. She coldly snorted and turned her head to look at the swordsmen beside her. "If you want to stay with a coward, then stay. If it''s a man, then come with me!"


    After saying that, Nangong Jing strode out of Yan Manor.


    The swordsmen led by Nangong Zhuo looked at each other for a long time. Finally, they gave Xu Han an apologetic gaze and left with Nangong Jing.


    After Xu Han cleaned up the Sword Handling Pavilion, although the overall strength of the remaining Sword Handlers had dropped by more than a notch compared to before, the remaining Sword Handlers were almost all trusted aides of Xiao Ran. After Xiao Ran left, these trusted aides naturally became Nangong Jing''s trusted aides. Between Xu Han and Nangong Jing, they naturally chose the latter.


    Xu Han wasn''t surprised at all.


    He still squinted his eyes and sat there, watching the swordsmen leave.


    Until the swordsmen completely disappeared from Xu Han''s sight, Ye Hongjian, who had been standing at the side watching all of this, suddenly stepped forward, walked to Xu Han''s side, and asked softly, "Is this really good?"


    Xu Han stood up and said with a faint smile, "This is the best way."


    Ye Hongjian frowned, for Xu Han''s action somewhat puzzled: "You are feeling horizontal imperial city in marotta''s hands, really can rest easy


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Han shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "If we rely solely on Cui Ting, the Crossing Imperial City will naturally be fine, but the Dark Asura Palace behind him ¡­ no one dares to underestimate ¡­"


    ''"Then" Ye Hongjian was even more puzzled. There was a saying that there was a complete egg under this nest. Since she had decided to stay in Horizontal Imperial City, she should go forward and retreat together with it. It was not something that Ye Hongjian liked to stand idly by, nor should it be something that Xu Han, whom she knew, did.


    Seemingly seeing Ye Hongjian''s doubts, Xu Han smiled faintly. He stood up and walked gently to the entrance of the mansion. Then, he looked up at the horizon in the direction of the city gate and said, "This place is even more dangerous than that place. Why should they stay?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 572 Trouble

    Cui Dazhu seemed to love this night raid. That evening, Xu Han, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened by the heaven-shaking shouts and murders coming from the direction of the city gate. The flames lingered around the city gate. At that time, the citizens of Heng Imperial City walked out of the door and stood outside, nervously staring in the direction of the city gate. On the other hand, soldiers rushing to the city gates could be seen everywhere on the streets.


    Although he had thought of Cui Ting from the beginning, or that the Dark Asura Palace behind Cui Ting must be hiding something, Xu Han was still somewhat surprised that the other party had chosen to attack the city that night.


    Marotta brought one hundred and twenty thousand Saint Yang army, but the actual army of a hundred battles, plus yanzhou city to gather troops, at this moment in the horizontal imperial city gathered a total of two hundred and fifty thousand troops. And if this morning the marotta armor did not see wrongly, cui ting hand at this moment full also but fifty thousand troops, plus the high wall of the horizontal imperial city Xu Han really don''t think cui ting with horizontal imperial city.


    However, these were not things that Xu Han needed to worry about. In fact, he had more troubles to deal with.


    "Shouldn''t we go take a look?" Chu Chouli, who was also woken up by this strange movement, approached Xu Han and asked with great interest.


    The middle-aged man had come to this point, but his liking for fun could not be changed.


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned his head to look at the crowd. Apart from Yan Zhan, who had suddenly left with Xue Ning a few days ago, everyone was standing beside Xu Han. They all cast their gazes on Xu Han. He tilted his head and thought for a moment, then suddenly nodded, "Big Brother Chu, if you want to take a look, go take a look. Remember to be careful."


    "Good!" Chu Chouli, who had obtained permission, grinned. He was just about to leave with everyone, but it seemed like he suddenly thought of something. The step he took stopped again. He looked at Xu Han suspiciously and asked, "Aren''t you going?"


    Xu Han smiled and shook his head. He yawned and said, "Fifty thousand troops wanting to shake Horizontal Imperial City is no different from foolish dreams. What''s so good about it? I''m too tired after a few days of busy work. I want to have a good rest."


    Chu Chouli and the others were all simple-minded people. Hearing Xu Han''s words, they did not doubt him. After they all agreed, they left in groups with great interest. Only Ye Hongjian stood on the spot and did not have the slightest intention of separating.


    "Aren''t you going to take a look?" Seeing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned, but he quickly regained his senses.


    Ye Hongjian pursed her lips and smiled at him, saying, "I don''t think there''s anything good to see either."


    Xu Han was dumbfounded. From the teasing smile on Ye Hongjian''s face, he had probably read out that Ye Hongjian had seen through his abacus. However, he didn''t seem willing to give up and said, "Actually¡­"


    "Nothing really." However, before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Hongjian. The girl took a step forward and stood in front of Xu Han beautifully. She tilted her head, blinked her eyes, and whispered, "I missed the last time in Chang''an. This time, I don''t want to miss it again."


    Xu Han''s expression changed. He knew what Ye Hongjian was referring to and understood that it was not easy to deceive her with Ye Hongjian''s intelligence. He simply extended his hand and held Ye Hongjian''s hand.


    He then looked straight into his bright eyes and finally nodded, "Alright."


    ¡­


    Li Mo stood on the city wall of Heng Imperial City and looked at the black-armored warriors standing in a row outside the city gate. He frowned and asked, "What exactly are they going to do?"


    Standing beside him marotta smell speech side looked at Li Mo ding, but did not speak.


    Li Moding felt this, he was a little unhappy, of course, more embarrassed because from marotta eyes to write full of disdain, as if mocking Li Moding asked this question is how ignorant.


    Li Moding calculated carefully. Ever since the Eight Sons seized the first wife for thirty years, it had been thirty years since he had seen this elder brother. Where he is, what to do, is an unsolved mystery, even there have been many marotta has been secretly executed by Li Yulin rumors. After all, marotta participated in the fight to seize the first wife, for any emperor, such a person is not willing to be seen.


    But thirty years when marotta appeared in front of everyone again, he had become the strongest and most mysterious commander of the Great Xia''s Saint Yang Army. This greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations. Of course, Li Moding was also one of them.


    However, unlike everyone else, Li Moding was more surprised than surprised.


    As Li Wenjing''s youngest son, Li Moding was only ten years old thirty years ago, so he naturally did not have the ability or the heart to participate in such a chaotic battle. He was originally Li Wenjing, who had been drunk for a day and was lucky enough to come out of a palace maid, and his status in the royal family had always been low. And in his childhood memories of being repeatedly white-eyed, only Li Yulin and marotta had waited for him, so after seeing marotta, he intends to get close, but the other side is everywhere cold, which makes Li Mo ding both uncomfortable, also some doubt, of course, and can not avoid the anger piled up in the heart.


    Naturally, he could not choose between these words.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At this moment, a muffled sound came from below the city walls.


    Li Moding had no choice but to suppress the disturbed thoughts in his heart. He looked at the place with his deep eyes, only to see the armored men pushing huge metal catapults towards the Horizontal Imperial City at that time.


    "Could it be that they want to rely on this thing to break through the Heng Imperial City?" Someone immediately spoke out in such a manner, and his tone was filled with ridicule.


    A catapult like this might be useful against ordinary city walls, but it was not worth mentioning in front of the Heng Imperial City, which was several hundred feet tall. Moreover, even if this catapult was different from the others and could throw huge rocks onto the Heng Imperial City, they still had the Saint Yang Army.


    However, after saying this, the person quickly fell silent, because marotta at that time cast an ice-cold gaze towards him, his heart a shock know offended the Li family prince''s military discipline, immediately silent silence.


    Then marotta has turned to look behind the messenger, the messenger instantly understand, he nodded, raised the flag in his hand, waved with a specific law, mouth loudly shouted: "Lie thorn camp ready!"


    With this sound, hundreds of armored warriors wearing iron armor and each of their hands holding a shining moon blade stepped out and arrived at various parts of the city wall.


    At the same time, ten-foot-long iron balls were pushed onto the catapults by Cui Ting''s subordinates. From their slow movements, it was not difficult to tell that these iron balls were extremely heavy.


    "Let go!" Along with the roar of the messenger below the city gate, the iron arms of the catapults were waved. Under the waving of the iron arms, huge iron balls were abandoned high up and smashed towards the Heng Imperial City.


    Hundreds of iron balls also smashed towards the Royal City at such a fast speed. This scene was naturally spectacular. On the city wall, the civil and military officials who were called warlords, but could only watch the battle, their faces turned cold when they saw this scene. Facts had proved that they had overestimated the height of the Imperial City and underestimated Cui Ting, who dared to attack the city with 50,000 yuan.


    Some of them had already activated their True Essence, while others began to flee with their heads crossed.


    However, the commander of the Sacred Sun Army frowned. He was a little puzzled, wondering if Cui Ting was really that stupid.


    The giant iron balls quickly arrived at the top of the city wall. With their rapid descent speed, they were afraid that they would fall in a few breaths. At this moment, the hundreds of soldiers of the Fierce Thorn Camp with moon blades flew out one after another to meet the iron balls that were whistling towards them.


    Swoosh!


    After that, several cold lights flashed, and the moon blades in their hands were swiftly waved by them, and streaks of cold light flashed through the air.


    Clang!


    Along with the sound of the collision of metals and stones, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, those enormous iron balls were actually cut apart by the moon blades and turned into pieces at that moment.


    The crowd who had witnessed this scene immediately cried out in alarm. However, before they could finish, the cries of alarm turned into horror.


    The reason for that was because amidst the broken iron balls, figures suddenly flew out from the iron balls. Their speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, they charged towards the soldiers on the city wall. The trained Saint Yang Army was naturally able to deal with them calmly, but those ordinary soldiers were obviously shocked by such a change. Hundreds of people died tragically under those figures.


    After the first round of the battle ended, everyone could clearly see those figures through the beacon fire at the city wall. They were humanoid creatures covered in purple scales, with fangs, and their entire bodies were covered in terrifying barbs. His appearance was hideous and terrifying, like a ghost crawling out of hell.


    Rao is marotta after seeing the appearance of these monsters, is also a shock in the heart, but those monsters apparently did not give the people digest the frightened meaning, they have to let out a sharp roar after landing, and then pounced around the people without any rules.


    Imperial City''s city walls were filled with murderous sounds, and the soldiers at the gate had already filled the second round of iron balls, ready to attack.


    ¡­


    "Looks like Cui Dazhu isn''t as easy to deal with as he thought." Ye Hongjian, who was sitting in the mansion gate, turned her head to look in the direction of the city wall where the flames were lingering, and said to Xu Hanyan beside her.


    Hearing this, Xu Han, who was hugging Xuan''er and stroking the little fellow''s hair, reached out and stroked the hair on Xuan''er''s back. He grabbed a black flea from inside and said without raising his head, "Cui Ting cannot be underestimated, let alone the Dark Asura Palace behind him."


    Ye Hongjian blinked her eyes and asked, "So you can''t defend the Royal City anymore?"


    Xu Han pulled out a flea from Xuan''er''s hair again, faintly responded: "That depends on marotta has how much ability, if he can stall for a period of time, maybe there will be a turn for the better."


    "Huh? You mean the army of the hardworking kings that endured until the states and prefectures arrived?" Ye Hongjian asked again.


    Xu Han smiled. He shook his head and suddenly stood up.


    He put Xuan''er in his arms down, looked up at the distant horizon, and said, "It won''t be that long."


    He paused for a moment before narrowing his eyes.


    "It''s only good that I can endure until I solve this problem before me."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was stunned. She seemed to have sensed something and hurriedly followed Xu Han''s gaze.


    In the distant darkness, a few figures dragged the black gas into the sky and flew towards this place.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 573 Someones Mouth, Buddha Opened It

    Marotta frowned deeper.


    He looked at the purple monsters fighting against the armored warriors on the city walls, his brows covered in frost.


    It was hard for him to tell what this was. He had never seen such a creature in at least fifty years of his life.


    Their combat strength could not be said to be very strong, but they were extremely tenacious in their lives. Imagine an ordinary cultivator being thrown a hundred feet into the sky before reaching the Heavenly Hunt Realm, and then being ruthlessly thrown down. It would probably be unlucky, but these monsters were completely unharmed. After landing on the ground, they could join the battle in an instant. Moreover, ordinary blades were difficult to injure, and even if they were lucky enough to cut out some wounds, they could quickly recover in a short period of time. Even Heavenly Hunt Realm experts were unable to kill this monster in a short period of time. The only ones who could do so were those people who had reached the Dust Leaving Realm.


    The soldiers of the Sacred Sun Army were mostly well-trained. Even if they faced such a vicious creature, they could form a battle formation and restrain it. However, the situation of those ordinary soldiers was much worse. Even though they did not lose their armor and flee, they were still afraid of this creature and did not dare to step forward.


    Cui Ting''s army continued to shoot out those iron balls wrapped in monsters towards the city walls, one after another bombarding the city walls that had not experienced war for hundreds of years.


    The city walls were riddled with holes, and the monsters broke through the iron again.


    At this time, the narrow passageway on the walls of the horizontal imperial city became a marotta mobilization obstacles, two hundred thousand troops is difficult to quickly mobilize in such a wide passageway of more than ten people, he also can''t mobilize elite in a short period of time to clear these monsters.


    Seeing the chaos on the city head, marotta raised his eyebrows and was about to say something.


    "I have served all of you for many days. Today, I beg all of you to serve me to death!"


    However, at this moment, on the other side of the city wall, a loud, middle-aged shout suddenly sounded. However, it was Li Moding who had just left without a trace. He suddenly appeared at the top of the city with a Jianghu practitioner with a sword and three thousand waist. At that time, he shouted loudly and cheerfully.


    "Don''t dare to disobey!" The three thousand people wore different clothes, ranging from early twenties to ancient elders. There were even some female geniuses. In terms of appearance alone, they were far inferior to the Sacred Sun Army, but they all responded loudly at that time.


    Afterwards, the three thousand people turned into a flood and surged towards the city walls, joining in the battle to kill these monsters.


    Speaking of Li Moding , who didn''t have much real power, most of the people in the court could only think of Li Xia Shi, who only knew how to make friends with Jianghu people. Although they had to respectfully call him His Highness when they met, they were mostly disdainful of him in their hearts.


    Only at this moment, when the three thousand disciples attacked, did everyone realize that this Li Clan''s prince had worked hard for so many years to obtain three thousand experts with cultivation at least at the Heavenly Hunt Realm.


    These three thousand people attacked because they were Heavenly Hunt Realm experts. They could swiftly travel through the battlefield and swiftly arrive at the places where those monsters ravaged. Although they were unable to completely destroy these monsters, they were able to prevent the situation from deteriorating further.


    Such a change, even marotta also never expected, he looked at the younger brother he hadn''t seen for 30 years.


    Thirty years had passed, and the cowardly boy of that year had already been forged into the appearance of the frost on his temples. He watched Li Moding slaughter his way into the enemy formation. The corners of the lips of the icy-faced commander of the Sacred Sun Army lifted up slightly, as if he was smiling faintly.


    But such a smile has not had time to bloom on his face, the messenger beside him suddenly launched a cry of surprise, marotta''s heart trembled, hurriedly looked down at the gates.


    Three catapults that were even bigger than before were pushed onto the city wall by the soldiers, and three iron balls that were fifty feet in size were also put into the catapults.


    Marotta eyes a condensed, staring at the three things, and the three iron balls also at that time under the drive of those armored men, suddenly smashed towards the horizontal imperial city wall.


    They drew an arc in the sky above the Royal City, and then¡­


    They swept past the city walls of Heng Imperial City and landed in the ancient city behind them.


    The iron ball that was fifty feet in size weighed more than a thousand jun.


    When they landed on the ground, they let out a loud explosion, raising the dust in the sky. Of course, at the same time, there were also cries of alarm from the citizens of the city.


    These were just appetizers. Suddenly, shouts came from the tattered iron ball. The huge iron ball was torn apart from the inside and out. Three humanoid monsters about thirty feet in size emerged from within. Their eyes were scarlet red as they charged towards the people around them from the moment they appeared.


    Whether it is speed or strength of the three giant monsters are more than these ordinary people, but in marotta this several breaths of dumbfounded scene, there are nearly a hundred people were torn into pieces by those monsters.


    See this situation marotta eyebrows surge, he quickly gave the order, divided into half the elite into the city to contain those monsters. However, before such an order could be carried out, another round of iron ball bombardment occurred. Half of it landed on the city wall and the other half landed on the Crossing Imperial City.


    All of a sudden, the entire Horizontal Imperial City was thrown into chaos¡­


    ¡­


    The gigantic black dragon was entrenched outside the Royal City. Its large mouth was filled with white fangs, and the dragon qi around the red dragon that resided in the Great Yang Palace was constantly flowing into the mouth of the black dragon.


    Horizontal Imperial City was the capital of Great Xia and the residence of the Son of Heaven. Under the rampage of the demons, countless people were killed and injured in Horizontal Imperial City. A dynasty could not even protect the residents of its capital, so it would definitely shake the hearts of the people. As soon as the hearts of the people dispersed, more than half of their luck dispersed.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han finally withdrew his gaze and looked at the three figures standing in front of him.


    An old man was dressed in a white brocade robe with a beautiful red cloud embroidered on his back.


    An old woman stooped down and held a snake-headed walking stick in her hand. Her aura was gloomy and cold.


    There was also a man in his forties, carrying a long sword on his back, with a sword-like eyebrow and starry eyes, and an extraordinary artifact.


    Xu Han''s gaze swept across the three of them before he smiled faintly and said, "I, Xu Han, have not asked the three seniors for their names."


    "Crimson Firmament Sect Wu Mingqiu!" The white-clothed old man said with a deep gaze.


    "Changchun Valley Miao Shanshui." The old woman said softly.


    "Tiger Roar Villa''s Tinggu." The middle-aged swordsman said.


    The three of them spoke in a calm tone, but behind each name was a legendary life, and all of them possessed enough power to shake Great Xia''s Jianghu. The former was an immortal elder of the Crimson Firmament Sect, the direct relative of the founding ancestor back then. The latter two were from the Cactus Sect in the 12 towns of the Three Gates.


    "Long time no see." Xu Han smiled and cupped his hands towards the three of them. He did not feel the slightest bit like an ordinary person when facing an immortal. On the other hand, Ye Hongjian''s eyes condensed and the true essence sword intent around her surged. Obviously, she was extremely vigilant.


    With her cultivation, she naturally could not conceal such a strange move from the eyes of the three immortals.


    At that moment, Wu Mingqiu, who was the leader, narrowed her eyes and looked at Ye Hongjian. She smiled and said, "What a beautiful girl, that''s good. The two of them won''t be alone on the road to hell together."


    As soon as these words fell, Ling Lie''s killing intent paved the way.


    The imposing aura of the three of them as immortals was also about to rise at that time¡­


    At this moment, a tender voice suddenly sounded from the direction of the manor gate. Everyone present was stunned when they heard this. They all turned their heads to look, but it was Fang Ziyu and the others who had returned. "What''s the point of the two of you going on the road? Why don''t the three of you act together?"


    At this moment, Young Miss Fang was tilting her head to meditate, muttering, "Eh, what''s the name of that play?"


    "Little Nineteen, it''s the one I took you to see a few days ago. Two men and a woman. You''ll love me later, and I''ll like your¡­"


    Hearing this, Little Nineteen rolled her eyes at Fang Ziyu and hugged her hands in displeasure, saying, "I really don''t know what''s good about the Liufang Courtyard. It''s better for the three of them to fight each other. Whoever wins will listen to them. Some people are so old that tears run down their cheeks. Next time, I won''t accompany you to see such a boring thing."


    "Why are you bored? That''s called being a child''s sweetheart! What do you know, little brat!" Eldest Miss Fang was ridiculed by a little girl who was less than ten years old. Her face immediately became a little uncomfortable, and she immediately retorted loudly.


    Looking at the two of them who were completely out of the ordinary, Xu Han was both angry and funny, but he couldn''t help but feel moved in his heart.


    "Why are you back?" He asked.


    "Cough cough." At that time, Chu Chouli struggled to squeeze his way out of the dispute between the two young ladies. He grinned at Xu Han and said, "We thought for a while and felt that Xiao Han''s words made sense."


    "What''s so good about this war? That old brat Cui Ting was beaten to the point his butt was pissed off by us in Big Yellow City. With his triangular cat''s kung fu, he was able to enter the Horizontal Imperial City? I, someone from Chu, cut off my head and used it as a urinal for him!"


    Chu Chouli said confidently.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a huge thing flew over from the horizon.


    It was a fifty-meter-long iron ball that smashed into the street behind Chu Chouli with a thunderous momentum.


    The thirty-meter-long purple monster crawled out of the iron ball and roared towards the surrounding people.


    Chu Chouli, whose face was covered in dust from the iron ball, stared at the huge monster in astonishment. The corner of his mouth twitched imperceptibly. Under the strange gazes of the crowd, the middle-aged man revealed an awkward smile.


    "Cough cough, I mean, if Cui Ting himself can charge in ¡­ this ¡­ does not count, does not count ¡­"


    As soon as he said that¡­


    Suddenly, a figure flew out of the Royal City. Ink-colored Lion Tiger Dragon Snakes surrounded him. His white Confucian robes rose in the wind. With a move of his fingertips, the Lion Tiger Dragon Snakes let out roars as they charged towards the monsters raging in the city.


    "Cui Ting! Have you forgotten the rule that there is no blood blade in the Horizontal Imperial City?" The figure standing in the air said loudly at that time, his voice old but full of energy.


    As soon as this voice fell, a figure dressed in black flew in from the sky outside the Horizontal Imperial City.


    The man looked at the white-clothed old man and smiled, "In the war between the two countries, immortals who are not royal relatives are not allowed to take action. Have you forgotten the rules of the Four Directions Alliance, Grand Master Du?"


    Gulu!


    Looking at the two figures in the sky, Chu Chouli''s expression was ugly.


    Su Mu''an looked at the middle-aged man with admiration on her face, blinked her eyes, and asked.


    "Uncle Chu ¡­ did Buddha open your mouth?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 574 Do You Want to See the Lotus?

    Wu Mingqiu and the others looked at each other strangely.


    After ascending to the Immortal Realm, they had probably never encountered such a thing again.


    A group of people acted as if they didn''t exist, talking to themselves, and even quarreling over an unheard of rotten show.


    "Humph!" This kind of disregard was undoubtedly an insult to Wu Mingqiu and the others, who had long been accustomed to being arrogant.


    Immediately, Wu Mingqiu let out a cold harrumph. The baleful aura around him surged, and a giant bear covered in flames surged behind him at that time. At that time, Miao Shanshui abruptly smashed the snake-headed walking stick in his hand onto the ground. Thousands of venomous snakes shining with dark light knew that the soles of her feet had emerged and spat out messages towards Xu Han and the others. In the end, the swordsman named Tinggu stood still, but the dense sword intent began to spread around him.


    The three of them put on airs. The imposing aura of an Immortal Realm cultivator was naturally something that ordinary people could resist. Under the envelopment of this imposing aura, the expressions of the people who were still laughing and cursing changed, and they secretly felt that the aura in their bodies was not smooth.


    They hurriedly gathered all the true essence in their bodies and were ready to go all out.


    Su Mu''an pulled out the saber from his back. The violent saber intent wrapped around the saber body, causing waves of strong winds to roll up.


    Fang Ziyu''s eyes turned cold. Strands of strange purple energy suddenly emerged from behind her and wrapped around her body. Her body rose, and a purple armor appeared on her body. At that time, several cold flying swords appeared above her head.


    Ye Hongjian also stepped forward, and a huge fire bird rose from behind her. Her expression was cold, and her eyebrows flickered with determination.


    Xu Han''s gaze swept across the crowd. He smiled bitterly and said, "Why are you all doing this?"


    The three of them only smiled faintly at Xu Han, but did not say much. Xu Han knew that it was useless to say anything at this moment. His brows sank as he looked at the three imposing Immortals.


    For a moment, the atmosphere on the field was extremely oppressive.


    "Good! Hurry up and fight! I like watching people fight the most!" But at this moment, Xiao Nineteen''s tender voice suddenly sounded. She bent her eyes and clapped her hands as she spoke, her eyebrows filled with excitement.


    Seeing this, Chu Chouli hurriedly picked up the little nineteen from the ground. He didn''t care about this little fellow''s angry fists and kicks. He hugged her and was about to walk out of the manor. However, when he took this step, he discovered that the gigantic monsters outside the manor were still raging. Du Pingce and Cui Ting were inseparable from each other in the sky.


    The middle-aged man was in a daze, and finally, he forced himself to scalp and said, "Excuse me, excuse me." Then, he walked between the murderous parties and ran into the depths of the courtyard.


    This situation caused the corner of Wu Mingqiu''s mouth to twitch. After holding it back for a long time, he spat out, "This world has truly changed."


    "Of course." Xu Han replied coldly. Then, his body paused and he took the lead to kill the three of them at an astonishing speed. Ye Hongjian and the others immediately followed Xu Han''s footsteps, and their strongest killing moves whistled out from their hands at that time. The sword shadows and saber lights were contiguous as they charged towards Wu Mingqiu and the others.


    Seeing this, Wu Mingqiu frowned. He probably couldn''t figure out what kind of people this group of people was.


    He had never heard of a fellow in this world who dared to attack an immortal with the strength of four people. This behavior of the other party was no different from a great humiliation in Wu Mingqiu''s eyes.


    His eyebrows turned cold as he stomped on the ground with one foot. The fire bear behind him seemed to feel something. At that moment, he suddenly raised his feet and stomped the ground forcefully.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion immediately erupted. With Wuming Qiu''s stomping ground as the starting point, layers of waves began to rise on the ground as if it had been thrown into the water surface of a boulder. As the waves spread out, the ground began to distort, and cracks appeared in the pulling force. Within these cracks, blazing rays of light shot out, enveloping everyone.


    Boom!


    Another loud explosion was heard.


    The ground beneath his feet seemed to no longer be able to support the enormous force beneath him, and it exploded with a loud explosion.


    Strands of magma-like objects surged out and shot towards the crowd. Scorching hot waves of energy paved the way, carrying an incomparably powerful force. Under this force, everyone felt as if they had been heavily injured. At that time, they stopped and flew backwards one after another.


    "A mere ant dares to anger the might of an immortal." When Wu Mingqiu saw this scene, the corners of her mouth immediately revealed a sinister smile.


    Seeing this, Miao Shanshui''s stooped body trembled. The snake-headed walking stick in her hand was once again lifted up by her and fiercely smashed into the ground. At that time, the venomous snakes under her body rushed towards the surrounding people like a royal decree.


    Before the people who had been injured by Wu Mingqiu could calm down their restless inner breaths from the previous shock, their expressions changed in the face of these poisonous snakes.


    They hurriedly managed to stabilize their bodies and brandished sword moves and saber rays in an attempt to cut off these terrifying poisonous snakes. However, this method had little effect. The poison the immortal had summoned naturally had something extraordinary about it.


    The vipers were cut off by them, but in the blink of an eye, strands of green gas emerged from the dead vipers'' bodies. Their heads were cut off and their heads were born. The heads of the dead bodies grew out of their bodies and continued to charge towards them.


    "Keke. My old body''s treasure isn''t that easy to crack." When the old woman saw this, she let out an infiltrating chuckle, just like the soft voice in the forest in the dead of night.


    Xu Han, who had the highest cultivation and an incomparably strong physical body, could see through the strange nature of these poisons. He did not kill these poisonous snakes, but instead allowed them to bite his body. These poisonous snakes had already used all their strength, but were unable to bite through Xu Han''s physical body.


    Xu Han did not gain any lust because of this. He knew very well that this was only the appetizer for this battle. These immortals were far from using their true strength, but even so, these understated moves had already made them tired of dealing with it.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s eyebrows sank, and his gaze swept across the crowd.


    Ye Hongjian and the others retreated after being bitten by the poisonous snakes. Their bodies were in a sorry state. Not far away, Chu Chouli, who was holding Little Nineteen, ran back and forth on the ground filled with boiling magma. Even Xuan''er and Aowu sensed the strength of the three immortals. They all bowed and raised their hair on their backs.


    Xu Han recalled the absurd dream a few days ago¡­


    His heart skipped a beat as he thought to himself, "That kind of thing can never happen."


    At least not until I fall.


    With this thought in mind, the youth stepped forward. A sword cry came from the wooden box behind him. At that moment, the pitch black sword was held in his hand.


    As if he had sensed something strange about the youth, the swordsman who hadn''t attacked from the beginning to the end suddenly lit up with a divine light. He stared straight at the youth, his eyebrows slightly confused and somewhat shocked.


    At that time, Xu Han, who could sense the other party''s gaze, also looked at the Sword Dao Immortal named Ting Gu.


    He smiled and asked.


    "Do you want to see the lotus flower?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 575 I Am Xus Life

    Ting Gu was stunned, unable to understand what Xu Han had suddenly said.


    As for Xu Han, he naturally wouldn''t give him time to savor it carefully. He pointed his toes and charged towards the three of them once again.


    "Arrogant!"


    "You''re courting death!" Seeing that Xu Han still dared to attack, Wu Mingqiu and the other two, who were immersed in the fruitful results of the previous attack that had forced everyone into danger, instantly felt their faces turn cold and their mouths burst out in rage as they shouted.


    Then they attacked again and again, A huge fireball condensed in the Fire Bear''s mouth and charged towards Xu Han with a scorching temperature that almost twisted the space. The old woman was also a snake-headed crutch, and the snake-headed statue on her crutch came to life at that moment. It let out a hissing sound, dragging the poisonous gas all over the sky as it also attacked Xu Han.


    Facing the two immortals'' furious attacks, Xu Han didn''t have the slightest intention of dodging them. The speed under his feet was even faster.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion erupted, and the flames and poisonous gas that filled the sky exploded. It could be said that it covered the sky and covered the sun, making it difficult for people to see the scene clearly.


    However, in the eyes of the three Immortals, with Xu Han''s cultivation that was not at the Immortal Realm, it was impossible for him to survive under such a killing move.


    Thinking about the three people here, their interest was somewhat dimmed. With Xu Han''s group of people''s abilities, why would they let the three Immortals take action?


    They glanced at each other and wanted to get rid of Ye Hongjian and the others on the side, preparing to leave this place as soon as possible. The current Horizontal Imperial City was in a mess, and Cui Ting''s army outside the city was eyeing them covetously. Demons were everywhere in the city, and there was a newly promoted Immortal Cui Ting in the sky who was fighting with the Great Sage of Confucianism and Taoism. If this continued, the Four Directions Alliance would be completely nullified once that powerful person from the Dragon Hidden Temple attacked. At that time, not to mention Great Xia, the entire world would probably be in complete chaos.


    However, just as they were thinking about this, the dust in the sky suddenly dissipated a lot.


    A figure suddenly flew over from the dust.


    "Huh?" Wu Mingqiu frowned. In the next moment, a wisp of dense shock surged out from his brows.


    That was Xu Han!


    The youth held the sword in his left hand and his right hand crossed his chest. Although the clothes on his body were broken, it was not a big problem. On the contrary, the aura that permeated his entire body seemed to have climbed another step after such a collision.


    "Something''s strange." The Sword Dao Immortal Ting Gu''s expression darkened at that moment as he spoke.


    "Yes." Hearing this, Wu Mingqiu nodded heavily.


    At this moment, he had no choice but to put away the contempt in his heart. After looking deeply at Xu Han, he said, "Stop him!"


    He could tell that Xu Han seemed to be trying to get close to them. Judging from Xu Han''s deeds after Great Xia, this young man who could withstand twenty years of age was definitely not a reckless person. He must have relied on him to do so. Although it was hard to imagine that someone in this world could defeat an immortal on their own, for the sake of safety, Wu Mingqiu still made such a decision.


    Miao Shanshui and Ting Gu were not stupid people either. They nodded their heads in succession.


    As a result, killing moves flew out from the hands of the three immortals once again. Berserk fireballs, howling venomous snakes, and sword intent filled the sky emerged one after another, rushing towards Xu Han while covering the sky and the sun.


    Xu Han still didn''t dodge, or rather, under the attack of the Immortal, he didn''t have the strength to dodge at all.


    He resolutely chose to forcefully shake these three killing moves.


    Of course, these three killing moves were more powerful than the previous attacks. Xu Han didn''t dare to be careless. A purple light shone in his eyes at that time and he shouted, "Seventh Demon Cave! Open!"


    As soon as he said this, his right arm, which was lying across his chest, started to squirm strangely. The clothes on it seemed to no longer be able to wrap around the things beneath it, and they shattered one after another, revealing the scarlet skin beneath it. At that moment, a demon arm that was ten zhang long and one person thick and covered in ferocious barbs appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "This is?" This kind of change could be said to be unexpected for Wu Mingqiu and the others. Their expressions changed, and their eyes were filled with shock.


    At this moment, Xu Han, who had transformed into such a terrifying right arm, suddenly waved his right arm. The sword moves that had attacked him instantly collapsed under the impact of the demon arm.


    After that, his right arm did not stop his attack. It rapidly extended under Xu Han''s trend, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of the three of them.


    The hearts of the three of them trembled as they were about to summon the immortal energy within their bodies to resist this unfathomable attack.


    "Xuan''er!" But at this moment, Xu Han shouted again.


    "Meow!" At that moment, a black figure suddenly rushed out. Its speed was extremely fast as it stepped on Xu Han''s incomparably thick right arm and instantly arrived in front of the three immortals.


    Her tiny body leapt high into the air, her amber eyes shining with a seeping brilliance.


    Three streaks of cold light gushed out from its grasp, blocking the immortal barrier of countless troops. They were actually completely shattered under the sharp claws of the seemingly unsurprising black cat.


    Xu Han also saw this opportunity. He frantically activated his right arm, The scarlet arm wriggled rapidly, and his palm turned into branches. They wrapped around each other and rushed towards the three immortals. Because the barrier Xuan''er had broken, they did not have time to erect a new barrier in the next moment. At this moment, the three immortals were completely wrapped around Xu Han''s strange arm.


    Then his body was firmly pressed to the ground, unable to move, However, this was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that they discovered that as the strange thing from their right arm touched their bodies, the circulation of immortal energy within their bodies slowed down. If this continued, it would take them a longer time to gather their strength to break through Xu Han''s restrictive move.


    Xu Han''s strange moves had caught them off guard, but the black cat, who was standing at the side licking its claws with narrowed eyes, made their hearts go cold. They clearly remembered that it was this black cat that had broken through their immortal barrier in an instant ¡­ Such a thing was unheard of and unseen in their long lives.


    As the power within the three Immortals'' bodies was sealed, the poisonous snakes that Miao Shanshui had summoned also dissipated.


    The people who finally got rid of the entanglement hurriedly surrounded Xu Han.


    "The surname Xu, I didn''t expect you to have this ability!" Fang Ziyu patted Xu Han''s shoulder in surprise.


    Although Su Mu''an did not speak, his gaze towards Xu Han was filled with admiration, which deepened the image of Xu Han as omnipotent in his heart.


    Compared to the two of them, Ye Hongjian''s thoughts were much more delicate. He knew very well that if Xu Han could use such powerful strength without any cost, then he wouldn''t be so unhappy these days.


    She looked at Xu Han worriedly and asked, "Xiao Han, are you alright?"


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu and Xu Han were stunned. They looked at Xu Han and discovered that the youth''s eyes flickered with violet light, and beads of sweat kept appearing on his forehead.


    "This" Fang Ziyu''s expression changed. Just as he was about to ask something, Xu Han''s voice sounded before hers.


    "I can''t trap them for long" Xu Han said. From his intermittent tone, everyone could tell that Xu Han seemed to be enduring some great pain.


    Fang Ziyu immediately panicked, "Then what should we do? Let''s quickly kill them!"


    This proposal seemed to be the best choice right now. After all, those Immortals didn''t seem to have the strength to fight back at this moment.


    However, Xu Han smiled bitterly and shook his head. He said, "The immortal''s lifeline is in his palace. There is his Origin Immortal Energy protecting it. The Unbreakable Palace can regenerate even if its head is severed. My demon arm can only temporarily trap them, but I can''t destroy their palace."


    "Then what should we do?" Fang Ziyu asked anxiously.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly again, "For today''s plan, we can only take one step at a time. Do you see the rampant monsters outside the manor?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, these monsters are all half-demons bred by the Demon Core of the Dark Asura Palace. Their bodies contain boundless demon energy. Help me kill them and stay their corpses here. I can absorb this demon energy and trap them for as long as possible."


    Everyone who heard Xu Han''s words looked at each other. They didn''t know how Xu Han''s demon arm worked. Of course, they didn''t doubt Xu Han. They just felt that this method wouldn''t cure the symptoms. Since they couldn''t kill the three immortals, dragging on like this didn''t seem to change their situation.


    "Apart from that, I can''t think of any other way." Xu Han seemed to have seen through everyone''s thoughts and sighed at that time.


    Everyone''s hearts sank when they heard this. They knew that Xu Han was right. Although this method was not a good method, they did not seem to have any other choice.


    Everyone was not indecisive either. After knowing this, they exchanged glances and activated their True Essence to flee towards the entrance of the manor, searching for the huge half-demons that ravaged the city.


    "Hmph! I think you still have something else to do. What''s the use of such a stupid move other than slowing down your time of death?" The three restrained Immortals also came to their senses when they heard this. Immediately, Wu Mingqiu ridiculed them.


    "Hehe, if you let go of your old body now, a little old body might be able to show great mercy and give you a decent way to die!" Miao Shanshui from Changchun Valley also said at that time.


    However, Xu Han ignored their mockery. He ignored them and turned to look at Chu Chouli, who was hugging Little Nineteen, saying, "Big Brother Chu, this place is dangerous. I might not be able to suppress these three people. You can stay outside the courtyard. It''s safer there."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli immediately felt as if he had been granted an amnesty. He nodded repeatedly and ran out of the courtyard as if he had escaped.


    "Xuan''er, woo woo, go out and take a look at Big Brother Chu." Seeing Chu Chouli leave, Xu Han looked at Aowu and Xuan''er and said.


    "Meow!" Hearing this, Xuan''er let out a soft cry of dissatisfaction, but in the end, she was unable to resist Xu Han''s sharp gaze. She could only lower her head and follow Aowu out.


    "Do you think that as long as you delay for enough time, those great figures in the Heng Imperial City will be able to come out to save you?"


    "They are still unable to protect themselves, why should they worry about you?" As if realizing that their situation was not as difficult as they had imagined, Wu Mingqiu and the others spoke at that time, and the mockery in their tone was naturally not concealed.


    Xu Han was still deaf to this. He calmly looked in the direction of the courtyard entrance. After confirming that the last person had also walked out of the courtyard entrance, he finally turned his head to look at the three immortals.


    At that moment, his gaze suddenly became gloomy and cold. Streams of purple demonic energy gushed out from his right arm and shot out towards the surroundings, enveloping the Yan Manor. Suddenly, it formed a barrier that could only be entered and exited.


    At this moment, he opened his mouth and said coldly, "I have never intended to leave my fate to anyone else."


    "I only have my life in my hands. It used to be the same, and it is the same now."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 576 The Lotus Flower Was Gorgeous, and Its Figure Was Ferocious

    The people who had just rushed out of the manor to hunt down the monsters raging in the Crossing Imperial City for Xu Han quickly sensed the barrier that had suddenly opened.


    Their expressions changed. They realized that something might have happened. They didn''t care about the others and hurriedly withdrew to return. However, they saw Xu Han''s demonic arm firmly press the three immortals to the ground. His tattered clothes stirred up, and a majestic aura began to rise from his body.


    "Xiao Han, what are you doing!" Seeing this, Ye Hongjian knew that something was wrong and shouted loudly at that time.


    "The surname is Xu!"


    "Lord Manor Master!"


    "Meow!"


    "Awoo!"


    A group of people shouted loudly at that time, but Xu Han, who was standing in the spirit formation, seemed to have never heard of their shouts before.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was extremely anxious. They tried to break through this barrier. However, the power of the barrier was clearly extremely powerful, and even if they used all of their solutions, it would still be difficult to shake the barrier in the slightest.


    At this moment, Wu Mingqiu and the others, who had been mocking Xu Han in their leisure, also smelled a strange smell. Their expressions changed, and without the presence of the old god, their gazes at Xu Han became vigilant.


    At this moment, Xu Han did not use any strange killing move to take their lives as they imagined. Of course, it wasn''t that Xu Han didn''t want to, but that he simply couldn''t do it.


    As he said before, the immortal''s lifeline was hidden in his palace. The only way to kill an immortal was to destroy his palace.


    But this seventh Demon Cave that he had forcefully used, Although it was enough to erupt with strength comparable to the Immortal Realm, But even if Xu Han used all of his strength, He could only oppose an Immortal Realm expert, The other two obviously couldn''t just watch as Xu Han attacked him. Moreover, because he had forcefully used it, he had also divided his attention to resist the erosion of the boundless demonic energy in his right arm. Therefore, all he could think of was to temporarily suppress the three immortals with the strange characteristics of his right arm, preparing for his next move.


    He tilted his head and looked at the fear between the three immortals'' brows. He smiled and said, "So you guys are afraid too?"


    The expressions on the faces of the three froze, and their faces instantly turned red.


    "Child arrogance, if you have any tricks you can use, I want to see what you can do with me today." The old woman named Miao Shanshui was obviously an arrogant person. Even though she vaguely realized that something was wrong, she could not stand the mockery in Xu Han''s tone. She shouted at him at that time.


    Xu Han did not feel the slightest bit angry because of the old woman''s curse. He raised his head to look at the people outside the barrier who were anxious to rush into the barrier, and then looked at the three immortals. At that time, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. He asked, "I am very puzzled. Why do you all have to kill me?"


    At this moment, this question seemed somewhat childish.


    However, perhaps it was because they were unwilling or angry to be restrained by Xu Han as immortals, the three of them still responded to Xu Han''s question.


    "You killed several elders in our sect and even let my son-in-law, Immortal Luo Mo, disappear. Why do you think I killed you?" Wu Mingqiu Han said.


    "Our sect disciple Bai Xu died at your hands. Many swordsmen have witnessed him. A villain like you deserves to be killed by everyone!" Miao Shanshui shouted.


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head and said with some regret, "Looks like I asked the wrong question. Who wouldn''t tell you the high-sounding reason? However, I think everyone knows better than me why the person behind you must kill me!"


    When they asked this question, Wu Mingqiu and Ting Gu''s expressions changed. Only the Sword Dao Immortal, Ting Gu, responded indifferently, "There are words in the market. That person''s wealth and people''s calamity. Everyone in the world has their own chips. More or less, as long as they have enough chips, why doesn''t it matter? We can''t give an answer to this question, little friend. Let''s do it."


    Such an answer was beyond Xu Han''s expectations. He couldn''t help but glance at Ting Gu and smiled, "You are much more frank than them."


    "Indeed, there are not so many things in this world. Since everyone wants to kill me, I have no other choice but to bet my life with you."


    "This time, I''ll bet on me winning!"


    After saying that, Xu Han''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Demonic Qi surged in his right arm, and condensed purple demonic Qi quickly poured into his body under his urging.


    A huge purple lotus flower appeared behind him. As the purple demonic energy poured in, the lotus flower that was still only the flower bud trembled rapidly. The demonic energy poured in turned into sword intent and surged out. Under the nourishment of the sword intent, the purple lotus flower immediately raised his lowered head.


    "He broke through?" Wu Mingqiu, who had witnessed all of this, frowned. In this short span of a few breaths, Xu Han''s cultivation had risen by a step, from the Heavenly Hunt Realm to the Leaving Dust Realm. However, what he didn''t understand was, what exactly was Xu Han going to do? After all, for immortals, whether it was the Heavenly Hunt Realm or the Leaving Dust Realm, there was no difference. Did Xu Han think that he would be able to injure them once he arrived at the Leaving Dust Realm?


    Boom!


    At this moment, a thunderclap suddenly sounded from the horizon where the starlight and moonlight shone. Dark clouds covered the sky, blocking out the starlight and moonlight. Purple lightning snakes and pythons began to surge through the clouds.


    Being shocked by this sudden phenomenon, Wu Mingqiu subconsciously raised her head and looked towards the horizon.


    "He''s going to break through again!" However, Miao Shanshui, who was beside him, suddenly cried out in surprise.


    Wu Mingqiu''s heart trembled. He hurriedly looked at Xu Han, only to see that the youth''s right arm was still injecting boundless demonic power into the lotus flower behind him. At that time, boundless sword intent also surged out from the purple lotus flower. As the sword intent grew more and more dramatic, the petals of the lotus flower behind Xu Han began to slowly fall.


    The lotus flower was about to bloom!


    Rumble!


    The thunder in the sky grew louder and louder, as if something was sinking into boundless rage.


    "Something''s wrong." Ting Gu looked at the thunder in the sky, and then at the youth with a painful expression. He seemed to have realized something. His pupils suddenly developed, and his eyebrows were filled with horror. He couldn''t help but cry out loudly, "That''s tribulation thunder!"


    "What?" Wu Mingqiu and Miao Shanshui''s expressions changed when they heard this. They looked at the horizon again, only to see thunder surging in the clouds. At this moment, imposing auras filled with unparalleled majesty also leaked out from the tribulation clouds and descended above them. Everyone who had experienced the lightning tribulation instantly came to their senses. This was the might of the heavenly tribulation!


    At this time, the purple lotus flower behind Xu Han finally bloomed. Its branches and leaves swayed, and seven petals stood proudly in the storm before the lightning tribulation descended. Like the young rabbit that was about to fight with the lion, the lotus flower was beautiful and its figure was ferocious.


    Although he couldn''t understand why Xu Han would attract lightning tribulation when he reached the Great Evolution Realm, Ting Gu understood one thing-what exactly was Xu Han''s final killing move.


    "He wants to use this lightning tribulation to kill us!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 577 At the Time of the Tribulation, the Person Who Returned

    Thunderous lightning rumbled in the sky, and the lightning serpent and lightning python swarmed in the clouds.


    Anyone could tell at this moment that this phenomenon was clearly not the lightning before an ordinary storm.


    "It''s a heavenly tribulation!" Ye Hongjian cried out in alarm. She looked at the youth standing there and then at the Tribulation Cloud that was gradually forming a vortex. It was obvious that the center of the Tribulation Cloud was facing Xu Han!


    "He broke through! How can he break through?" Chu Chouli, who was at the side, said anxiously. Obviously, he knew more than everyone else.


    "What exactly is going on? Why would someone surnamed Xu attract a heavenly tribulation? Is he about to ascend to the Immortal Realm?" Fang Ziyu didn''t know why, but he asked anxiously.


    Ye Hongjian raised her eyebrows, shook her head, and said, "It''s not the Earth Immortal Realm, it''s the Great Evolution Realm."


    "Then how could it attract heavenly tribulation?" Fang Ziyu was even more puzzled.


    Ye Hongjian did not answer her. Instead, she turned her head to look at Chu Chouli beside her and said, "Big Brother Chu, I think you should have told us everything you know."


    ¡­


    "Heavenly Tribulation?" Li Moding killed the purple monster in front of him with a single saber strike. He wiped off the bloodstains on his face and looked at the tribulation clouds surging in the sky above Horizontal Imperial City in surprise.


    The iron ball wrapped around the monster was still being sent into Horizontal Imperial City by the black-armored soldiers at the gates. The battle between Cui Ting and Du Pingce was still inextricably linked, and Horizontal Imperial City was in a mess.


    "Today''s Heng Imperial City is even more lively than I imagined." Marotta coldly glanced at Li Moding , whispered, even at this time, Li Moding is still difficult to hear the slightest emotion fluctuation from the mouth of the royal brother who hasn''t seen for 30 years.


    "Royal Brother!" Li Mo cauldron cut down the monster again, he looked at marotta again said: "This is not the way, we have to open the city to break the enemy, otherwise drag on, even if defended the horizontal imperial city, the people in the city also have to die."


    Hearing this marotta indifferently glanced at Li Mo ding, his eyebrows at that time gushed out a bit of disappointment: "can''t you see? They just want to lure us out of the city."


    "So what? Could it be that his 50,000 strong army really be comparable to the 250,000 strong army in our hands? What are you waiting for?" Li Moding was puzzled.


    Marotta heard, and sighed, he turned to look at the two people fighting in the horizon, mouth spit out two words: "immortal."


    ¡­


    More and more monsters wreaked havoc in Horizontal Imperial City, and the soldiers who were sent to encircle and exterminate these monsters retreated step by step.


    Each of these gigantic monsters possessed a cultivation level close to the Great Evolution Realm, and their combat strength was powerful. They were unafraid of death, so how could ordinary soldiers possibly be their opponents? Du Pingce''s attack was stopped by Cui Ting. The development of the situation was gradually out of control. The once prosperous Heng Imperial City had now turned into a purgatory in the mortal world. There were pieces of flesh and corpses everywhere, and the cries of the people could be heard everywhere.


    Perhaps this scene was too tragic. A golden light suddenly shone from the Longyin Mountain south of the Horizontal Imperial City, and the voices of Brahma singing overflowed, lingering around the walls of the Horizontal Imperial City.


    The golden Buddhist light overflowed. Wherever it passed, the wreaking havoc monsters suddenly quieted down. All of them stopped moving, just like the wooden puppet without a lead.


    The soldiers who had been forced to retreat by the monster were also stunned when they saw this scene, and they didn''t know why for a moment.


    At this moment, three figures bathed in golden light walked out from the top of the mountain of the Dragon Hidden Temple. They were surprisingly three high-ranking monks of the Dragon Hidden Temple. They weren''t bitter, didn''t listen, and weren''t wise!


    The citizens of the city also came back to their senses. They all knelt down towards the three figures standing out of thin air and shouted, "Thank you, Saint Monk! Thank you, Saint Monk!"


    Only then did such a voice spread throughout the Royal City, and another cold voice suddenly rang out, suppressing the shouts that filled the sky.


    "You''ve finally made your move." The voice said.


    Black Qi suddenly surged out from the horizon. The black Qi condensed into a figure in front of Master Buku. Although he couldn''t see his appearance clearly, a cold aura enveloped the city walls of Hengroyal City when the figure appeared.


    "Shen Wushuang, it really is you!" Master Bu Ku frowned and said in a deep voice.


    The black figure known as Shen Wushuang narrowed his eyes and said, "Why would a master say this? My Lunar Temple has been ordered to monitor the world since ancient times. The Four Directions Alliance is the last straw that will sustain the world. Someone from the Divine Realm naturally has to keep a close eye on the master."


    At this point, the black figure paused for a moment, then said regretfully, "I don''t want Master Ku to be the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple and break the law. He really disappointed someone."


    "I know that Master Bu Ku is out of kindness, but the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao has its own limits. If Master interferes, he will touch the taboo of this world. If he is willing to stop now¡­"


    The black figure''s words were interrupted by the leading monk.


    The 70-year-old monk glanced at the black figure and bowed towards him.


    "It''s the biggest taboo to not save a monk from death."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the black figure''s narrowed eyes immediately revealed a thick smile. However, he said regretfully, "In that case, someone like Shen couldn''t help but make a move on Master today."


    "Please." The old monk said softly without changing his expression.


    The golden light behind him shone brightly, and a giant Buddha statue appeared at that time.


    When the black figure saw this, the black gas behind him surged out, rivaling the golden Buddhist light and dividing the world.


    He knew that from today onwards, the Quadripartite Covenant would be reduced to a piece of waste paper. This was a good start for him.


    ¡­


    The heavenly thunder that had been brewing on the dome for a long time finally descended.


    The lightning body was ferocious, like a knife, cutting open the heavens and the earth, illuminating the heavens and the earth.


    It landed at an astonishing speed.


    Xu Han''s eyes widened as he looked at the lightning tribulation.


    There was not the slightest bit of fear in his thunder-shining pupils. He laughed loudly, "Come on!"


    This was the lightning tribulation that Mo Chen Zi had used his life to defend him outside the Exquisite Pavilion. Now that this person had passed away, he had to face those hardships and those people who had tried their best to kill him.


    "My life is here. If you want it, come and get it!"


    He shouted madly, as if venting, as if he was taking an oath.


    Boom!


    The lightning tribulation finally landed on Xu Han.


    The power contained within the Heavenly Thunder was no longer something that could be described simply as strong or not. It was something that surpassed Xu Han''s current level of comprehension.


    Even though he had been mentally prepared for this lightning tribulation, when the lightning snake landed on his body, Xu Han''s expression couldn''t help but change drastically.


    With just a slight contact, his internal organs were completely damaged. Although the powerful self-healing ability brought by the Immortal Realm''s physical body allowed him to quickly repair the damage to his physical body, its speed was far less than the enormous destructive power of the lightning tribulation.


    "A mere Great Evolution Realm cultivator who dares to face the heavenly tribulation is no different from courting death!" Seeing this, Wu Mingqiu, who was suppressed by Xu Han, sneered coldly. Although they were also affected by the lightning, it was mostly because Xu Han''s cultivation had yet to reach the Immortal Realm. The lightning tribulation was restricted by certain rules, and it could not be considered too powerful. In addition, they were experts who had been in the Immortal Realm for many years, so this kind of aftershock did not cause them much substantial damage.


    Hearing this, Xu Han ignored Wu Mingqiu. His expression sank as he gritted his teeth and activated the sword intent in his body. His cultivation, which had already reached the Great Evolution Realm, allowed him to condense a vast amount of sword intent within his body, but such a sword intent was still insignificant in front of the might of Heavenly Thunder.


    The sword intent was instantly crushed and continued to wreak havoc in Xu Han''s body.


    Xu Han was not annoyed by this result.


    He activated his right arm and began to absorb the lightning energy crazily. More than half of the lightning energy surged along Xu Han''s right arm. A portion of the lightning energy was poured into the seventh Demon Cave, and more of it flowed along Xu Han''s arm towards the three immortals who were restrained by him.


    The expressions of Wu Mingqiu and the others who still had time to mock Xu Han changed. Although the power of the Heavenly Lightning wasn''t as strong as when they arrived at the Immortal Realm, they were also restrained by the demon arm, unable to display their full strength. Rolling heavenly lightning instantly landed on their bodies along their arms, and cries of alarm and sorrow sprang out from the mouths of the three immortals, completely disappearing from their previous immortal demeanor.


    Xu Han knew that although Heavenly Lightning was unable to seriously injure the three of them, it was enough to make them suffer. They were temporarily unable to flip the storm, and Xu Han had enough time to resist the lightning tribulation.


    Although the sword intent''s mighty strike did not cause any substantial damage to the heavenly lightning, it caused its wreaking havoc within Xu Han''s body to slightly halt. This stagnation gave Xu Han the opportunity to absorb more than half of the heavenly lightning power with his right arm, while the remaining portion was still enough to endanger Xu Han''s life.


    He had already expected this, so he thought to himself, "Starlight!"


    The starlight left behind by the watcher in his body moved in response, gushing out from his body, directly shaking the remaining thunder power in his body.


    The power of heavenly thunder was incomparably vast, but the power of starlight was similarly indestructible.


    The power of the collision was so terrifying that it was almost unimaginable. Xu Han''s organs, which were already on the verge of being damaged, were completely damaged by this collision. If it was an ordinary person, they would have died on the spot by now. However, Xu Han was able to hang on to his Undying Realm fleshly body for a breath of time.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and recited the incantation of the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal" in his heart. He circulated it and drove the powerful force that the two collided with into his chaotic body.


    However, at this moment, the second bolt of lightning had already been brewed and was about to land on Xu Han.


    Sensing this, Xu Han gritted his teeth and raised his head. He looked at the surging Tribulation Cloud without the slightest bit of fear in his heart.


    Master Wei once said that the more frightened he was, the angrier he would be.


    He could feel the rage from the sky from the tribulation cloud, but he could also feel the fear behind the rage.


    "Are you afraid of me!" Xu Han laughed arrogantly. Blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth and covered his entire chin. His appearance was both ferocious and terrifying.


    "Since the Linglong Pavilion, you''ve been afraid of me!"


    "Then come! Kill Xu Han today!"


    "If you let me live one more day, I''ll be stronger. If you can''t kill me¡­"


    "One day, when I step into the Immortal Realm, you will die!"


    He shouted loudly. This kind of words seemed to have really reached the ears of some great figure in the dark. The tribulation clouds in the horizon surged even more violently, and the second bolt of heavenly thunder finally descended at that moment.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han!" Seeing the thick lightning engulfing Xu Han''s body, Ye Hongjian''s heart burned with anxiety.


    She forcefully slapped the barrier that was opened by demonic power, trying to charge into it, but with her cultivation, it was like a fantasy.


    Even though she had been frustrated countless times before that her cultivation couldn''t keep up with Xu Han''s pace and couldn''t really help him, this time, this feeling was unprecedentedly turbulent and made her feel unprecedentedly regretful.


    Although the people beside them did not speak, their ugly expressions had clearly displayed the gloominess in their hearts.


    "How long can he last?" However, at this moment, an extremely calm voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd.


    Everyone''s hearts trembled as they subconsciously looked back.


    However, the scene in front of them stunned them again. Dozens of black-robed figures were already standing behind them. They were lined up, their faces covered in black robes were obscured by the shadows of their hoods, but strands of strange auras kept spreading out from their bodies.


    That aura was indescribably powerful, but it was extremely uncomfortable. It was as if he was suddenly naked in the ice and snow. The chill was bone-chilling and lingering.


    Almost out of instinct, Ye Hongjian and the others frowned in response to such an uninvited group of guests. The true essence of sword intent in their bodies also started to circulate. Xu Han''s situation was already worrying. Even if they risked their lives, they would still be able to increase Xu Han''s risk by half.


    However, the group of black-clothed people did not seem to sense the killing intent emanating from Ye Hongjian and the others, and their conversation continued.


    "The third or fourth path. With the cultivation of the Great Evolution Realm, it''s not easy to accomplish this."


    "What three or four? At this moment, his internal organs are all damaged. I don''t think he will be able to withstand this lightning tribulation."


    "Everyone, your words are wrong. Since the people in the sky are afraid of him and have prepared nine lightning tribulations for him, then I think it is naturally meaningful to prepare nine lightning tribulations. This child is extraordinary and cannot be measured by common sense."


    The group of people exchanged words with each other, turning a blind eye to Ye Hongjian and the others, to the mighty heavenly tribulation, and to everything that had happened in Heng Imperial City.


    They were like a group of spectators sitting below the stage, commenting on a play.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hongjian did not like their attitude, much less any possible unfavorable effects on Xu Han caused by their existence.


    At that time, the group of black-robed people seemed to have finally noticed the existence of Ye Hongjian and the others. They all turned their heads and looked at where Ye Hongjian and the others were. Following their actions, that strange aura was transmitted to Ye Hongjian and the others even more clearly.


    Although she could not see their appearances clearly, Ye Hongjian could clearly feel that they were looking at her. It was also not a good experience. It was like walking on the night road, the sound of footsteps drifting from behind was like the sound of drops of water echoing in the courtyard when one was sleepy, causing one''s heart to go cold.


    Ye Hongjian even had an illusion at that time, as if the dozens of figures standing in front of her were not real existences, but some dead souls.


    The black-robed men did not respond to Ye Hongjian''s question. They stood silently for several breaths before reaching out to remove the hoods on their heads.


    At this moment, the third lightning tribulation finally descended.


    With these words of lightning, everyone finally saw the black-robed man''s appearance clearly.


    Although most of the faces were extremely unfamiliar to them, there were still a few that they knew¡­


    As a result, cries of alarm rang out from the crowd.


    "Headmaster¡­"


    "Meng Liang¡­"


    "Master¡­"


    "Grandfather¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 578 Do You Dare to Fight

    The war at the head of the Horizontal Imperial City continued.


    Li Mo Ding raised his head to look at the turbulent tribulation clouds in the sky, and then looked at the black figure that suddenly appeared, stirring up the black Qi that filled the sky and fighting Master Bu Ku.


    His heart was filled with shock. Today''s battle had given him too many surprises, and it had also allowed him to see too many things that he had never seen before.


    "Finally." However, at this moment, an ice-cold voice sounded in his ears.


    Li Mo Ding looked sideways and saw that his royal brother, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, was looking up at the black figure in the sky. His eyes, which hadn''t changed even when the Imperial City was in danger, were burning with raging flames, burning hot and boiling hot.


    "Who is he?" Li Mo Ding asked.


    "I''ve been waiting for 30 years." Marotta''s tone is a little cold, but the depth of the cold tone is hidden with his eyes as hot.


    "Sacred Sun Army!" But don''t wait for Li Mo ding from such a change, marotta''s voice rang again.


    This time, his tone was as thick as the morning bell and as loud as a rooster.


    At the same time, the aura around him also changed, and boundless killing intent surged out from under his Confucian robes. At this moment, marotta is no longer the seemingly weak scholar, but more like a sleeping lion.


    "Yes!" A response that concealed the sound of lightning tribulation rang out from within the Sacred Sun Army, echoing through the city walls of Heng Imperial City.


    Li Mo Ding could clearly feel that at this moment, the Sacred Sun Army in front of him seemed to have changed. It was as if their Qi had become one, seemingly numbering 120,000 people. However, the gathering of Qi made people feel as if they were a single person.


    Don''t even need marotta ordered to say something, one hundred and twenty thousand soldiers in red armor will step down at that time, along the stairs of the head of the horizontal imperial city to the horizontal imperial city.


    "This is to¡­" Li Mo ding more puzzled, he looked at marotta, asked. At this moment Cui Ting soldiers are still stationed outside the city, a steady stream of monsters are still being thrown into the horizontal imperial city, marotta with the main guarding the city left. Not to mention Li Mo Ding, even the ordinary soldiers were confused and helpless.


    "Ah Mo." Just as Li Mo Ding was puzzled, marotta suddenly turned around to look at Li Mo Ding, he called out, simple two words, but let the Li family prince''s expression changed slightly. This should be the first time in the past 30 years that Li Mo Ding heard such a name, in this world only his late mother, and marotta before the eighth son took his first wife happened to address him like this.


    Hearing this again, Li Mo ding couldn''t help but look up at marotta. Marotta reached out to gently patted his shoulder, and then the commander of the Sacred Sun Army smiled for the first time: "Great Xia safety, and even the safety of the world at this moment is all tied to you, can you keep it?"


    Hearing this, Li Mo Ding was stunned again.


    He naturally don''t understand what marotta want to do, but surprisingly, he didn''t ask more after that slightly surprised, he nodded heavily towards marotta: "royal brother is going! Leave this to me!"


    "Alright!" Marotta laughed loudly, and then his body paused, then turned into a streak of light and fled towards the horizontal imperial city.


    ¡­


    The 120,000 strong army surged into Horizontal Imperial City like a torrent. Wherever they passed, none of those arrogant monsters could clang their sharp edges. In the blink of an eye, they were cut into pieces by the soldiers in red armor.


    Soon, the 120,000 troops were divided into square formations and surrounded the black shadow that was battling Master Buku in the air.


    "Formation!" Then marotta yelled from the sky, the one hundred and twenty thousand troops like a royal edict, have shown the long saber at the waist, snow-white blade reflecting the sky of lightning, bright so that people don''t dare to look directly, and a majestic momentum also rose from the bodies of these soldiers at that time.


    Shen Wushuang, whose entire body was wrapped in black gas, slapped out a palm. The surging black gas spread out and sent all three high-ranking monks of the Dragon Hidden Temple, led by Master Bu Ku, flying. Then his clothes shook, deep eyes to have flown to the front of marotta, his eyes narrowed at that time, and looked at the ground that surrounded him red armor soldiers, smiled and said: "What is this going to do?"


    Standing in front of him marotta gaze at the so-called longest-lived immortal in the world, there is no fear between his brows, he said softly: "kill you."


    His tone was extremely calm, as if he was stating an extremely ordinary fact.


    It was probably also because of this that Shen Wushuang was stunned for a moment.


    Then, a brilliant smile appeared on his face, "Kill me?"


    He repeated marotta, the expression on his face as if to hear the funniest joke in the world, brows and eyes.


    "Yes, I will kill you." Marotta''s expression is still incomparably calm, he said again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his white Confucian robe stirred up, and boundless energy flowed out of his body. When the black energy gushing out of Shen Wushuang''s body touched that energy, it seemed to be somewhat afraid and instinctively retreated.


    Below the 120 thousand Saint Yang army armor seems to have a feeling, a qi around the body also became surging at that time, and this qi and marotta around the qi, under the traction of marotta condensed behind him, into a waist with a long blade of the giant swordsman phantom.


    "Immortal Confucianism and Taoism?" Shen Wushuang''s expression changed slightly. He could clearly feel the immortal''s aura from this scholar in white.


    He had to admit that this was indeed beyond his expectations.


    In fact, apart from the few immortals in this world, most of the remaining immortals, whether they were in this world or in seclusion, were not in his eyes. This is not a difficult thing to understand. You have walked this path thousands of times. You are familiar with every city, every stronghold, every plant, every flower on this path. Therefore, you know exactly what path people on this path can take and what kind of flowers and grass they carry. Naturally, you have nothing to fear.


    However, the immortals of Confucianism and Taoism were different. No one had yet reached the end of this path. No one dared to say what kind of scenery there would be on this path. Shen Wushuang was even more unable to predict whether the person walking on this path was a beautiful flower or a killing dagger.


    He looked at the condensed swordsman phantom with a calm brow, and then his eyebrows suddenly stretched out.


    "So it''s a Confucian and Taoist divine ability that gathers into a pagoda. I''m afraid this won''t be enough to kill someone divine." He chuckled softly, but that was when he finished speaking.


    Roar! ! !


    A loud dragon roar suddenly rose from the distant Great Yang Palace. At that time, a scarlet divine dragon soared into the sky from the depths of Great Yang Palace.


    "Then add this!" At the same time, a figure dressed in a dragon robe slowly rose from where the divine dragon appeared. It was the Great Xia Emperor, Li Yulin.


    He looked at Shen Wushuang with a calm brow and said, "Since thirty years ago, you have tried your best to seize my Great Xia''s luck."


    "Today, I will bet on the fate of our Great Xia Kingdom and fight you!"


    "Do you dare to fight!!!"


    ¡­


    Li Yulin''s voice was like a yellow bell, resounding through the city walls of the Royal City. The citizens in the city were probably looking forward to it.


    However, Ye Hongjian and the others clearly did not have such thoughts.


    They were still in some sort of great shock, unable to regain their senses for a long time.


    However, the group of black-robed people seemed to be quite interested in all of this. They turned their heads to look at that place.


    "This fellow is the most complacent evil dog of that group of people, right?"


    "Evil dog? It seems to me that this evil dog has the appearance of devouring its master."


    "Back then, I was really blind. I passed the location of the Lunar Temple to him."


    "In that case, does the old palace master have a chance to make a mistake?"


    A group of people seemed to be conversing as if no one was present, and their tone was as relaxed and pleasant as ever.


    Ye Hongjian''s mind was the most delicate. In addition, she had already fought with the Headmaster before, so she was the first to react. However, the sword in her hand suddenly unsheathed, "What do you want to do?"


    "You really are a bad girl." The blue-robed Headmaster shook his head with a smile. His relaxed expression was in stark contrast to Ye Hongjian''s imminent enemy.


    A white-bearded old man took the Headmaster''s words and said, "So, the adopted daughter is not like a son. Look at that son of a bitch in my family. Although he is a bit unreliable, his grandson is very beautiful. Look at that arm. That leg is really like my father''s¡­" He took the Headmaster''s words and said seventeen times before stopping, "My father''s demeanor!"


    "Alright, everyone, time is of the essence. Let''s start quickly." At this moment, another figure sounded.


    The group of black-robed people who heard this all had serious expressions on their faces, and they immediately nodded their heads.


    Clang!


    With a sword cry, the sword behind Meng Liang suddenly flew out. The barrier that Ye Hongjian and the others described as a heavenly chasm only slightly touched the sword body and shattered like glass.


    Afterwards, the sword continued to fly towards Xu Han''s location.


    "Xiao Han, be careful!" Ye Hongjian, who had been wary of the arrival of the Headmaster and the others, immediately changed her expression. She shouted loudly, and then her true essence surged around her, about to chase after the sword.


    But at this moment, the Headmaster''s clothes suddenly stirred up. A strange aura surged out from his body and linked with Ye Hongjian. A barrier suddenly formed between the two of them. The people inside couldn''t get out, and the people outside couldn''t see what was happening inside.


    Fang Ziyu and the others also regained their senses at this moment, but they were unable to understand what had happened.


    They looked at the group of black-robed men who were about to ask questions, but at that time, many spirit formations suddenly emerged from the bodies of people they knew and surrounded them.


    The remaining black-robed men''s bodies flashed. Following the flying sword to Xu Han''s side, they all raised their heads to look at the figure bathed in lightning. Their faces no longer had the relaxed expression they had before, but instead became extremely solemn.


    At this moment, the sword that flew out of Meng Liang''s body also stood in the air. An illusory figure gradually emerged from the sword. He measured the youth and the purple lotus flower behind him that was gradually growing its eighth petal in the lightning. Suddenly, he let out a long sigh.


    "Nine petals of the lotus blossom¡­"


    "Immortals fall to the mortal world¡­"


    "This day is finally coming."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 579 Change The World

    "Mu Yushan!" Ye Hongjian stared at the green-robed old man in front of her, her eyebrows surging with killing intent.


    She calmly frowned and sensed the situation around her. Soon, she realized that she was unable to break free from the barrier that suddenly wrapped around her. The only way to break through the barrier was to defeat the old man in front of her.


    "Why are you calling him by his first name now?" The green-robed old man asked with a smile.


    "You''ve already forced him to such an extent in all your calculations from the Linglong Pavilion. Isn''t that enough?" Ye Hongjian did not have the mood to laugh with the old man. She said again with a calm expression.


    The old man seemed to be very interested in Ye Hongjian''s attitude at this moment. He raised his eyebrows and pretended to be surprised. "Isn''t this all for the sake of the righteousness of life? Why don''t you agree with this now?"


    Ye Hongjian shook her head, "I''ve never changed. You''ve changed."


    After saying those words, Ye Hongjian seemed to have lost her interest in talking to the old man again. The sword intent and true essence surged out from her body, and the phantom image of a Divine Phoenix Bird also appeared at that time.


    "You want to make a move?" A smile suddenly blossomed on the old man''s face. Behind him, vines surged out like poisonous snakes, and he looked at Ye Hongjian with open teeth and claws. The old man asked again, "Do you think you can be my match?"


    "Whether you''re an opponent or not, you''ll only know after you''ve fought!" Ye Hongjian''s eyes were as cold as a sharp edge, and her body flew out abruptly at that time, carrying the true essence of sword intent and the phantom image of the giant Divine Phoenix Bird as she charged straight at the old man.


    When the old man saw this, he shook his head again. "Although this child is like a married chicken and a dog, you are too much like him."


    After saying that, the old man suddenly stretched out one of his hands, and the vines behind him suddenly surged towards Ye Hongjian like an edict.


    Although Ye Hongjian used her Phoenix True Spirit to burn the vines in time, her attack also stopped. The Headmaster saw this opportunity and two more vines flew out. He fiercely whipped Ye Hongjian''s body. Unprepared, Ye Hongjian fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    "This unstoppable momentum is commendable, but one must know that in this world, saber techniques, swordsmanship, or any other martial arts are like this. There is never absolute. It only cares about one''s temperament."


    "The child was born from the grass. He had to use all his strength in order to survive. Every step he took was either life or death, so he never gave himself the slightest bit of leeway. This was his temperament and also his Dao."


    "But you''re different. Your mind is exquisite, and you have a lot of considerations when it comes to matters. With your intelligence, you might be able to obtain some of the essence of this move, but in the end, it will be difficult for you to ascend the Grand Dao with this move."


    "So, you won''t be able to kill me like this. Let''s change the method."


    When the old man said this, he stopped his attack and looked at Ye Hongjian with a smile.


    The expression on his face was pleasant, like that of a lion and tiger playing with its prey.


    Ye Hongjian gritted her teeth and once again raised the sword in her hand to kill the old man.


    ¡­


    "Grandpa, who are you?" Su Mu''an ''s eyes widened as she looked at the smiling white-bearded old man with a long saber on his back.


    However, the white-bearded old man did not seem to hear Su Mu''an ''s words. He looked at Su Mu''an , and the smile in his eyes was stronger than a breath. "Look at my grandson, he''s grown so big. Well, this arm is an arm, and the leg is a leg. It''s very beautiful. It''s the seed of my Su Clan!" He murmured incessantly.


    Under the praise of the old man, Su Mu''an felt a little embarrassed. His cheeks flushed red, but it was as if he suddenly remembered something. His body was excited, and his expression became serious. He looked at the old man vigilantly, "But Grandpa isn''t already."


    At this point, the little fellow paused for a moment, as if he was taboo about certain words, not knowing how to express them.


    "He''s already dead?" The old man could see through Su Mu''an ''s thoughts. He said what Su Mu''an did not dare to say with extreme calmness.


    "No, no." Su Mu''an waved her hand repeatedly, "I told you, how could such a powerful macheteman like Grandfather die? It must be Daddy lying to me."


    "Amazing sh*t!" But who would have thought that Old Man Bai Xu, who heard this, would be extremely dissatisfied and loudly say, "Since our Su Clan came to this world, it is his mother''s generation that is inferior, especially your father. Speaking of which, I wish I could stuff him back into his mother''s stomach. Fortunately, he left a seed for my Old Su Clan."


    As he spoke, the old man looked at Su Mu''an again. The anger on his face dissipated at that moment, and he changed into a kind expression at an incredibly fast speed.


    Su Mu''an wasn''t used to the old man''s doting gaze. He hurriedly changed the topic and asked, "Since Grandpa hasn''t died, where have you been all these years?"


    The old man''s gaze darkened when he heard this. He didn''t seem to be willing to communicate with Su Mu''an on this topic. He coughed and stiffly changed the topic, "Forget it, let''s not talk about this. Your father? Why isn''t that little bastard with you? Did he cultivate in the Immortal Realm?"


    He didn''t know if this topic was too heavy for Su Mu''an . He didn''t care about the old man''s stiff topic changing. Instead, he said with a lonely expression, "Father¡­ is dead¡­"


    "Dead?" The old man''s body suddenly trembled, as if he had been heavily injured, and his face instantly turned pale. "How did he die? Who killed him? Did you mention your father''s revenge?"


    The old man''s anxious attitude and the series of questions made Su Mu''an a little stunned. He didn''t know how to respond for a moment. After a long time, he said, "I¡­ My cultivation is not good and I don''t have time to avenge father. But since grandfather has returned, we can."


    "Bastard!" However, before he could finish speaking, the old man, who had been extremely pleasant to Su Mu''an from the beginning, scolded angrily. "My Su Clan''s men have vengeance and kindness. They rely on the saber in their hands. They only have the rules of avenging their father and humiliating Master Tu Xue. How can there be a reason for me to step forward when my son is in trouble?"


    Saying this, the old man squatted down and tightly grabbed Su Mu''an ''s shoulders. He looked at Su Mu''an with a deep brow and said word by word, "You have to remember this!"


    Su Mu''an did not really understand the logic behind this, but out of instinct trust in his grandfather, he still nodded and said, "Mu An has memorized it."


    "En, that''s good." The old man nodded in satisfaction, and then stood up. "We don''t have much time. Come, let Grandpa see how well you''ve learned my Su Clan''s saber technique."


    Su Mu''an wanted to learn the best saber technique and be as powerful as his ancestor, but he did not think that this was a good time to preach. He opened his mouth and was about to say something. But at this moment, the white-bearded old man''s sharp blade had already whistled towards him¡­


    ¡­


    Within the same dark barrier, Chu Chouli, who was similarly dumbfounded, stared blankly at the old man in front of him.


    He was dressed in black, and his appearance was too eerie to see clearly. However, Chu Chouli was certain that the outline of the old man''s face and the faint smell of alcohol coming from his body would not be mistaken.


    Chu Chouli''s brain was still in a state of impasse, and he hadn''t recovered from it for a long time.


    However, the black-clothed old man suddenly extended his hand and pointed at Little Nineteen in Chu Chouli''s arms. He said joyfully, "Is this the child of you and Tsing Yi? They are already so old? Come and let me see my grandson."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Chu Chouli finally reacted. He repeatedly waved his hand and was about to explain these things, but before he could say these words, Nineteen, who was hugged by him, seemed to have suffered a great humiliation. He jumped out of Chu Chouli''s embrace, put one hand on his waist, and pointed at the old man''s nose before shouting, "Pah!" You old bastard, why don''t you take a look at what this guy looks like? How could he have the ability to give birth to a beautiful eldest daughter like me? If you want to take advantage of my aunt, there''s no way! "


    This series of words came out of Nineteen''s mouth. Chu Chouli''s expression immediately changed greatly. The black-clothed old man was even more dumbfounded. He was stunned for a long time before his expression naturally changed a little.


    "This little girl ¡­ Hmm, she has a lot of personality. I like her. Is she a good successor of my Pirate Sacred Sect?" The black-clothed old man said as if he wanted to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    Unfortunately, Little Nineteen had never cared about other people''s feelings.


    She blinked her eyes, "What is the Thieving Sacred Gate?"


    "Don''t you know? We are the Thieving Saint Sect?"


    "You guys?" Little Nineteen blinked her eyes more and more frequently. Then, she sneered and said very old-fashioned, "Do you want to take auntie as your disciple? Dream on, right?"


    The black-clothed old man''s expression instantly changed. He was no longer able to maintain his immortal demeanor. He jumped up and pointed at Little Nineteen and scolded, "What an ungrateful little doll! Do you know that my Thieving Sacred Sect is ¡­"


    "A little bit." Little Nineteen stuck out his tongue and said with disdain, "I''ve never heard of a Thief Saint Sect before. This young miss wants to be the number one person in the world. If you want to take me as your disciple, there''s no such thing as a sect!"


    The black-clothed Taoist was so angry that he raised his beard. He opened his eyes wide and rolled up his sleeves, "I have stolen the Sacred Sect''s inheritance for a thousand years."


    Seeing that the old man and the young man were about to make an uproar, Chu Chouli, who was standing at the side, was at a loss. He wanted to ask the questions in his heart, but he discovered that he was simply unable to interfere in the quarrel between the old man and the young man.


    ¡­


    As the only fish that hadn''t been pulled into that spirit formation, she stared at Meng Liang with wide eyes. She was very happy to see Meng Liang again, and even felt some emotions that she couldn''t express in her heart. However, the current situation made it impossible for her to carefully investigate the origin of this emotion.


    "Are you with them?" She asked, puzzled.


    Meng Liang also looked at Fang Ziyu with a complicated expression, but in the end, he nodded heavily and said, "Yes."


    "What are they going to do to Xiao Han?" Fang Ziyu asked.


    Meng Liang looked at the group of black-robed figures that surrounded the youth with a deep brow. A complicated expression suddenly gushed out of his eyes, and he spat out a deep voice.


    He said.


    "Another day."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 580 Insider

    The eighth bolt of heavenly lightning landed on Xu Han''s body.


    His body staggered and almost fell to the ground, but he clenched his teeth and forcefully stabilized his body, not letting himself fall to the ground in a sorry state. Even so, anyone could tell that Xu Han was at the end of his rope.


    "From the fourth lightning tribulation onwards, the strength of the lightning tribulation in the Immortal Realm has reached the same level." Someone among the black-robed people surrounding Xu Han said at that time.


    "Although it is inconceivable for him to be able to reach the Great Evolution Realm and the Undying Realm''s physical body at his age, he is still incapable of dealing with such a lightning tribulation."


    "Do you have the strength? Haha, from my point of view, I''m afraid no one here can withstand so many lightning tribulations at such a cultivation level. This brat is definitely not an ordinary thing."


    The people around him were still commenting on each other. Xu Han had sensed the existence of these people early in the morning, but the pressure from the Heavenly Thunder was truly too great. He was unable to distinguish between his body and mind to measure the intent of these uninvited guests. Especially when the eighth dao touched his body, the enormous power of thunder and lightning almost shattered all of his internal organs and meridians.


    He tried his best to mobilize the starlight in his body, and also activated the technique of the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal". He could only barely maintain the balance between the damage to his body and the repair of it. It was no exaggeration to say that at this moment, Xu Han was only relying on an unyielding viciousness to support his final breath.


    Once he let out this breath, he would no longer have any vitality.


    However, this eighth bolt of lightning had already made him feel so embarrassed. When the ninth bolt of lightning descended, Xu Han did not have the slightest confidence that he could withstand it. The only fortunate thing was that even though Wu Mingqiu and the others hadn''t been completely killed under the might of the heavenly lightning, they had been knocked unconscious because of the difficulty in mobilizing the True Essence Barrier.


    At the very least, Hongjian and the others would not be implicated because of this, Xu Han thought to himself, but he felt much more at ease.


    At this moment, the power of the eighth bolt of lightning was still raging in his body. The ninth bolt of lightning had already been brewed, and was about to descend. Obviously, there was a hidden power controlling all of this, and that power did not intend to leave Xu Han any way to survive from the beginning until the end.


    Rumble!


    A loud noise exploded in the clouds.


    The ninth bolt of heavenly lightning descended towards Xu Han with the power to destroy the heavens and the earth.


    ¡­


    "He can''t hold on for the ninth time." The phantom image that surged out from Meng Liang''s sword suddenly said.


    The black robes around them stopped talking when they heard this. Their faces no longer had the relaxed expression they had before. Instead, they became solemn one after another.


    "Let''s begin over there." Someone said this.


    A cold aura began to stir under their black robes. They mixed together to form a barrier that floated above Xu Han''s head. At that time, the heavenly thunder that was about to land on Xu Han seemed to have been forbidden by some sort of royal decree.


    Afterwards, the black robes continuously formed hand seals. A vast aura surged out from their bodies and rushed towards Xu Han. Xu Han''s damaged internal organs were repaired instantly after the aura entered.


    He gradually regained his consciousness and immediately looked up. He saw the phantom that was surging out of the sword at the first glance.


    "Senior Azure" His body trembled violently as if he was struck by lightning, and he spat out these three words in his mouth like he was talking in a dream.


    Canghai Liu smiled faintly. He was about to say something.


    Rumble!


    Another loud thunder rang out from the dome.


    The tribulation lightning that had already exhausted its strength did not dissipate. Instead, it surged and turned into a giant face in the sky.


    The eyes of the gigantic face opened, and there was a galloping lightning snake flashing within.


    "You ¡­ dare to bully me?"


    Then, a voice as vigorous as Huang Lu resounded across the dome.


    Canghai''s words were interrupted. He seemed to be a little unhappy. He raised his eyes to look at the dome, but ignored the other party. In the blink of an eye, he withdrew his gaze and looked at Xu Han again.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. I didn''t expect you to have grown to such an extent." Canghai Liu said with a smile.


    The expression on Xu Han''s face became somewhat complicated. Of course, thousands of words were piled up in his heart, but he was unable to express them. After a while, he only said, "Aren''t you ¡­ dead?"


    "Yes." Canghai Liu grinned and admitted this fact very calmly. "He is indeed dead. It was thanks to Senior Brother''s sword and the boundless sword intent of the Sword Mausoleum that he managed to appear as a sword spirit. However, it is estimated that he will not be able to continue hiding anymore."


    Xu Han was stunned. At this moment, he could clearly see that Canghai Liuliu''s figure was actually a flickering phantom.


    Then he looked around. A group of black-robed figures stood beneath him. Not far away, a few barriers opened. Ye Hongjian and the others seemed to be wrapped in them. A black cat suddenly flew out from afar and jumped into the arms of the Vast Ocean Stream. Above his head, a purple lightning snake remained motionless, and a huge face roared in the sky.


    All of this was naturally extremely strange. If he were to call someone else, he would probably have long lost his footing.


    However, after a brief moment of daze, Xu Han returned to his normal state.


    At the very least, he knew that these uninvited guests weren''t here to kill him, because if they wanted to kill him, they would have countless opportunities to do so in the face of his lightning tribulation. He looked at Canghai Liu with a calm brow, "Senior Azure has spent so much effort to find me. What do you want to do?"


    At that time, Xu Han''s attitude became a little cold, and he intentionally alienated her without any intention of being close to her.


    "Meow?" Xuan''er, who had jumped into Canghai Liuliu''s embrace, seemed to have sensed something contained in Xu Han''s tone. She shouted in dissatisfaction, as if she was questioning why Xu Han was like this.


    Canghai Liu reached out and stroked Xuan''er''s head to placate the puzzlement and confusion in the little fellow''s amber eyes.


    "You have a question in your heart. I want to solve this question so that our conversation can continue." Canghai Liu narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han with a smile.


    Xu Han''s expression froze. He could tell that Canghai Liuliu had not lied to him. As a sword spirit, it relied on the boundless sword intent of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum to nourish itself. After leaving the sword mausoleum, without the support of the sword intent, it was impossible for Canghai Liuliu''s sword spirit to last for too long.


    He wore the Great Desolate Zhou of Vietnam and came here to find him. Naturally, he should have something important to tell him. Xu Han was not willing to cling to the past with the Vastsea Current that didn''t have much time left. Or rather, deep down in his heart, he didn''t want to hear the Vastsea Current admit something that was already the truth with his own ears.


    But at this moment, since Canghai Liu asked, Xu Han knew that he had no room to retreat.


    Then his expression sank. After taking a deep breath, he still asked, "Did you know about the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique back then?"


    A divine light shone through the narrowed eyes of the Vast Ocean Stream.


    He stared at Xu Han and didn''t say anything for a long time. Then, he suddenly shook his head.


    Seeing this, Xu Han''s face was filled with joy. Before such joy could ripple across his face, Canghai Liu''s voice sounded again.


    "I was the one who handed you over to Mu Yushan¡­"


    "So to be exact, I''m not an insider of this matter¡­"


    "It''s the executor."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 581 An Old Story

    The Imperial City was still bustling with activity.


    Of course, this liveliness was based on the accumulation of countless flesh and blood.


    The offensive outside Horizontal Imperial City gradually subsided. Cui Ting''s army seemed to have used up all the iron balls wrapped around the monsters. They could only start harassing the garrison at the head of Horizontal Imperial City with their sharp arrows. Of course, with the height of Horizontal Imperial City, this method would only have little effect. Li Moding led the army and began to clean up the monsters raging on the top of the Royal City. Although the progress was still rapid, Li Moding ''s mind was somewhat gloomy.


    The red dragon representing the fate of Great Xia and the phantom swordsman carrying the aura of the 120,000 Sacred Sun Army were still fighting against the black shadow. He did not even know who the black shadow was, nor did he understand the reason for such a fight. But he is not difficult to see from marotta at the beginning of the performance, the plan for the shadow seems to have been planned for a long time¡­


    But under the siege of such a luxurious lineup, The black figure did not seem to be at a disadvantage. This left Li Moding extremely surprised. Apart from being surprised, he was deeply worried. The 120 thousand Sacred Sun Army was naturally extremely important to Great Xia. But more importantly, if the Crimson Dragon that represented Great Xia''s fate was defeated, then Great Xia''s fate would collapse. Everyone could clearly see the risks behind it.


    Li Mo ding is how also don''t understand what is the purpose, Li Yulin and marotta just willing to make such a gamble.


    He couldn''t help, so he could only urge his troops to quickly clean up those monsters. This was the only thing he could do now.


    ¡­


    Xu Han took a deep breath. Although he had expected such an answer, he couldn''t help but feel his heart sink when he personally said it from Canghai Liuliu''s mouth. However, he quickly suppressed these emotions and looked at Canghai.


    "Alright, I understand." Then he nodded and said, "Then we should get straight to the point, right?"


    Canghai Liu didn''t seem to have heard Xu Han''s words. He said to himself, "Forty years ago, this was the first time I walked out of the Mausoleum of the Sword. Although I wasn''t young, there was no lack of youthfulness. I thought about how big the world was, so I would not let down this glory if I took a look."


    ''"I have traveled through the world''s famous mountains and seen many strange lights in the world. So, one day, I suddenly came up with an idea. I want to go to Kunlun to see the demons of the 100,000 mountains and see the residences of the immortals." "I want to go to Kunlun to see the demons of the 100,000 mountains and see the residences of the immortals."


    "I didn''t care about Senior Brother''s objections either. I left as soon as I said. After crossing the border of the Azure Province, I arrived at the 100,000 mountains that the rumors say are densely packed with demons."


    "But the truth is, I didn''t see anything there. There were no rumoured monsters, no dense mountains, only an endless plain that didn''t grow a single inch of grass. It was as if it had been emptied. There was nothing left."


    "I wonder why? Why is there nothing in the hundred thousand mountains? Could it be that the so-called demon race is just a huge scam? There are no demons or Kunlun in this world?"


    "This discovery made me even more determined to go to Kunlun to take a look. I wanted to solve this mystery, so I continued to move towards Kunlun. However, the 100,000 mountains were too vast and there was not a single blade of grass growing there. Although I brought enough dry rations, I was quickly eaten up. I went west with a will, and when I was almost starving to death, I came to a lofty snow-capped mountain, and I knew I was in Kunlun.


    At this point, Canghai Liuliu paused. He looked at the black cat in his arms and reached out to gently caress the black cat''s fur. Xuan''er, who hadn''t seen each other for a long time, seemed to enjoy lying in his arms. She narrowed her eyes and let out a rumbling sound in her throat.


    "Speaking of which, I have to thank this little fellow." Canghai Liu''s eyes also revealed a look of doting. He smiled and said, "Although I arrived at Kunlun at that time, I was still exhausted. Not to mention climbing Kunlun, I almost lost the strength to take another step. It was at that time that this little fellow jumped out from nowhere and brought me the unique wild fruits of the snow mountain. Relying on those fruits, I was able to save my life."


    "Don''t look at Xuan''er, who likes to doze off during the day, but he was very smart at that time. After I woke up, he took me to the top of the Kunlun Mountain. There, I saw the heavenly pillar that hadn''t shattered yet, but was dissatisfied with the cracks. I saw the Immortal Palace that had already turned into ruins, and most of it was submerged under the snow. I also saw the dense corpses in front of the heavenly pillar."


    At this point, the Vastsea Current stopped again. He looked at the black-robed people around him and added, "Well, these guys are the corpses that were in front of the Heavenly Pillar back then."


    Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but be stunned. Of course, he had seen enough bizarre things before, but reviving from the dead was too ethereal, and Xu Han couldn''t digest all of them for a moment.


    But he managed to calm himself down as much as he could, and then asked, "And then?"


    His iconic grin once again appeared on Canghai Liu''s face. "Then things will be much more interesting."


    "I met someone who told me a lot of interesting things."


    "For example, the emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty followed in the footsteps of the Great Chu Dynasty, "He is also doing the work of creating divine seeds. For example, if this pillar shatters, the world will be cut off from the heavens. Without the suppression of the people in the sky, the demon lords under our control will most likely return. The 100,000 mountains that have been stolen are evidence that the demon race is hiding in the world waiting for an opportunity to move."


    "In fact, after returning to the mortal world, I did sense that there was a force secretly trying to seize the vicious sword in the Mausoleum of the Swords. That was the most important weapon to defeat the Demon Monarch."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned and said, "That''s why you stole the Heavenly Punishment Sword?"


    Canghai Liu shrugged his shoulders and said, "The old woman who sells vegetables in the market knows not to put eggs in the same basket."


    "So you believe him?" Xu Han asked again.


    This question caused Canghai Liu to frown. He tilted his head and thought for a moment before replying, "Half of the letter."


    "After leaving the Mausoleum of the Swords with the Xing Tian Sword, I met Mu Yushan. At that time, he also noticed the emperor''s son who was trying to create the divine seed."


    "He secretly used strangers as subjects of his experiments. He has practically done everything he could. He even planned to follow the example of the Great Chu Dynasty and create a so-called army of divine species to rule the world. Helplessly, I could only join hands with Mu Yushan to use the Heavenly Punishment Sword to kill him."


    "But then we found Nan Jing, She was clearly a true divine seed. At least, she was the most perfect carrier in all aspects. It was indeed an extremely cruel process to create a divine seed. However, since there was a result, this divine seed was a divine seed that could bear the fate of the Great Zhou Empire. If she was outstanding enough, then it meant that a dynasty that would never decline could be established. We hid her and secretly observed her. She was very good and kind enough, but Yuwen Luo gradually lost his imperial power, so the plan of twinning dragons and snakes began. I''m sure you know what happened afterwards, so I won''t go into details. "


    "Of course, this is still a very difficult decision for us, believe it or not, we have hesitated for a long time. However, in order to fight against some imminent troubles, Mu Yushan and I both agree that the human race needs a unified dynasty to condense enough luck to fight against those things. Otherwise, it would be a calamity for anyone in this world. "


    Naturally, Xu Han did not like the matter of the twin dragons and snakes, but he still suppressed this discomfort and asked, "What exactly are you trying to resist?"


    At this moment, Canghai Liu turned his head to look at the horizon not far away. That black shadow was still fighting with the Dragon Form of Great Xia and the phantom formed by the Sacred Sun Army.


    "The person I met on the summit of Kunlun Mountain."


    "The Lunar Temple''s Palace Master is unparalleled, Daoist Master Shen Wushuang!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 582 My Name Is Xu Han, Im on My Way!

    "Shen Wushuang?" Xu Han was stunned. Xu Han was not surprised by Canghai Liu''s answer. Ever since the black figure that devoured the dragon qi in Chang''an, Xu Han had harbored a bad impression of Supreme True Man, whom he had never met before.


    However, he was somewhat puzzled by the logic behind Canghai Liuliu''s words. Since he had believed in that Supreme True Man named Shen Wushuang from the beginning, then why would he create a semi-demon to fight against him?


    Canghai Liu seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s thoughts. He continued, "I only believed half of what I said."


    ''"He said that the Heavenly Pillar collapsed and nearly a hundred immortals in the world were tricked to Kunlun to preserve the Heavenly Pillar with their lives and maintain the connection between the two worlds. He said that when the Demon Monarch appeared, I stole the Heavenly Punishment Sword in case anything unexpected happened. But after killing the Emperor, I met another person. To be more precise, he found me."


    "Who?" Xu Han asked.


    At that time, Canghai Liu looked at the wooden box behind Xu Han and whispered, "Daofather, Wei Changming."


    "He told me a long story about him, about the heavens, and of course about his back. He told me that the demons are not enemies. The real enemies are the Lunar Temple''s immortals. They are devouring the destiny of the world."


    "To tell the truth, I can''t believe either of these two people, but there is one thing that is true. The fate of this world is dissipating. From the end of the Great Chu Dynasty, the fate of the human race has begun to collapse, and the chaotic separatist regimes of the three kingdoms of Xia, Zhou, and Chen seem to be accelerating their demise. "That''s why I decided to let that child Nan Jing survive. I want to create an invincible emperor who can rule the world for thousands of years. Perhaps this way, I can suppress the fate of the world and prevent this kind of extinction."


    "We are like headless flies guarding this world carefully, but we have no direction. We only know that there are enemies on the way here, but we do not understand who is the enemy and who is the ally. That is why we used the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique to suppress the Demon Monarch and try to defend the Heavenly Pillar."


    "Of course, the right arm I requested for you is actually a hope that when the Dragon and Snake Twin Lives Technique comes into effect, you can rely on this demon arm to save your life. Although the chances are slim, it can be considered as a small compensation for me. Of course, you can also understand it as a psychological comfort for a person who is feeling guilty."


    "It was only when the Dragon-Snake Twin Lives Technique came into effect that Shen Wushuang finally revealed his claws. It was as if he had just woken up from a dream in the Mausoleum of the Swords. However, the unforeseen changes had already exceeded my expectations. It was as if fate had caused it. Shen Wushuang counted on your demon arm and sealed your right arm. The secrets on your body also attracted the blessings of the watchers."


    At this point, a bitter smile suddenly appeared on Canghai Liu''s face. "Actually, even now, I still don''t understand what is hidden in your body. It seems that even the people in the sky are extremely afraid. They even didn''t hesitate to resurrect them for the sake of killing you."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. The Headmaster and the others were indeed doubtful about reviving Xu Han, but when they found out that his goal was to kill him, they were somewhat surprised.


    "So you told me so much, but you still want to kill me in the end?" Xu Han asked,


    However, Canghai Liu did not directly respond to Xu Han''s question. He tilted his head and thought for a moment before saying, "This is a very good suggestion. The people in the sky said that as long as they kill you, they will give the world a chance to live."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Xu Han asked with a deep gaze. As he spoke, he raised his head to look at the horizon. The gigantic face was also staring at Xu Han. Xu Han could accurately read out boundless anger and killing intent from his eyes.


    "The people in the sky said that killing you would give this world a chance to live. Don''t you think this sentence is worth pondering?" At that time, Vastsea looked up at the horizon. "At that time, the pillars of heaven had collapsed, and the people of heaven could still talk to us. They could even resurrect so many immortals in a way that we could not imagine. In other words, they had always known what was happening in this world and what kind of enemies we would face. But they didn''t talk to us until you made them feel threatened. "


    "In that case, what is this world to them? An indispensable territory? Can it be used as a bargaining chip?"


    "When we trade someone''s life for a short period of comfort, and when trouble comes again, we have to trade one way or another? Is this really right? So what''s the difference between us and the sheep and cattle that are kept in captivity? "If you can''t even control your own life and death, then what''s the point of having such a chance of survival and surviving like this?"


    "So, this time, we want to try to hold the valve of destiny in our hands, just like ¡­" As he said this, Canghai Liu looked at Xu Han, and a smile appeared on the corner of his lips. "It''s just like what you''ve always done."


    Rumble!


    As soon as he said that, it was as if he had violated some taboo. Thunder rang out from the horizon. The roaring face said again, "But ants! I am willing to give you a path of life. It is already a great mercy. You even dare to dream of other things. You truly don''t know the heavens and earth. Since I gave you your life, I naturally have a way to take it back!"


    After saying those words, the black robes began to emit dense black gas that surged towards the face in the sky. It seemed that something extremely important was being extracted from their bodies.


    "Looks like time is running out." Seeing this, Vastsea shrugged her shoulders again. "Let''s begin."


    As he said this, the black-robed men surrounding Xu Han began to emit boundless auras. At that time, all of these auras surged towards the illusory body of the Vast Ocean Stream.


    Canghai Liu immediately stretched out his hand to press down on Xu Han''s shoulder. Xu Han''s body shook and he felt a huge force surge into his body. It passed through his limbs and bones, and finally merged into his sword seed. The eight-petaled lotus flower was driven by this force and the ninth petal gradually appeared next to the flower stamen.


    "This" Xu Han looked at Canghai Liu unprepared, but Canghai Liu smiled faintly at him.


    At this moment, Xu Han discovered that with the influx of this power, the vitality in the black-robed people''s bodies began to rapidly disappear, and the bodies of the ocean currents began to become even more blurry.


    "We are all on a road that we do not know where to end. There are rough roads, thorns, and demonic demons. We made mistakes and lost our way, but now we are willing to open a path for you."


    "So, please walk down on our behalf, just like Master Wei said ¡­ You can wander around, you can hesitate, but please ¡­ please ¡­ please ¡­"


    "Don''t get lost!"


    Without waiting for Xu Han to react, everyone''s bodies scattered. Vastsea Current also used all of his strength to pass the sword that carried his sword spirit to Xu Han.


    "It''s called Bu Huang. It''s Senior Brother''s sword. Bring him along with you. If you can really get there, let Senior Brother have a look at the beautiful scenery there." After saying that, Canghai Liu''s illusory figure completely turned into a glass-like dot of light, and the night wind blew away into the distance.


    At the same time, the three enchantments surrounding Ye Hongjian and the others nearby also began to weaken. There was nothing around them, but their gazes were somewhat dull. They stared blankly at the black robe on the ground, and tears seemed to surge in their eyes.


    Xu Han held the sword in his hand. His eyes flickered as he stared fixedly at the body that was about to dissipate.


    "Kid, I did something wrong. I''m sorry."


    "But this old man has never apologized in my life. I won''t apologize this time either."


    "I owe you. I''ll use this second life to pay you back. Whether you want to or not, you''ll have to endure it."


    When Xu Han heard this, there were finally some sparkling things surging in his eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could say it, the figure in front of him completely disappeared without a trace.


    He lowered his head, looked at the sword in his hand, and remained silent.


    "Ignorant ants, you don''t understand what you''re doing!" When the human face in the sky saw this scene, he immediately fell into a boundless rage. He roared out these words, and as the black-robed men who had been resurrected from the dead died again, the barrier that prevented the ninth bolt of heavenly lightning from completely dissipating, it roared towards Xu Han again.


    "Shen Wushuang! Kill him! I will give you everything you want!" The face in the sky roared.


    Not far away, the black figure who was fighting with the swordsman phantom and Great Xia Long heard this. The expression in his eyes changed, and then a black gas gushed out from under his sleeve, blocking the two attacks. It was convenient for his body to attack Xu Han at that time.


    "Stop him!" Ye Hongjian and the others, who were immersed in some emotions, could also feel Shen Wushuang coming at them. Ye Hongjian shouted loudly, and her body jumped up at the first possible moment.


    A huge fire phoenix that was a hundred feet in size appeared behind her. The monstrous aura almost burned the entire Horizontal Imperial City a little. Then, she swung her sword, and the vast sword intent that was as vast as the sea shot straight towards Shen Wushuang.


    Her actions also caused the people who were still in a daze to come back to their senses.


    Su Mu''an ''s body suddenly jumped high. The long saber was unsheathed. The snow-white saber body reflected the lightning and carried the saber intent that filled the sky. It turned into a white light that cut through the heavens and the earth and whistled away.


    Purple armor also appeared on Fang Ziyu''s body. Countless swords flew out under her control. Meng Liang even pulled away the white cloth wrapped around his back, revealing the ferocious purple sword beneath it. Then, dense killing intent spread out from the sword, and Meng Liangyi faced Shen Wushuang with his sword in his hand.


    The power that the four of them released was naturally incomparably vast. Even Shen Wushuang''s brows couldn''t help but wrinkle slightly at that time. Especially when he saw the purple sword in Meng Liang''s hand clearly, there was a faint flash of a strange color between his brows, but it also disappeared in a flash.


    At this moment, the ninth bolt of heavenly lightning finally descended. Xu Han, who was lowering his head, suddenly raised his head. He looked at the bolt of lightning and raised the long sword in his hand, called Unyielding, to face the lightning tribulation.


    The ninth petal of the lotus bloomed behind him. A vast sword intent surged out from the lotus flower, wrapped around the sword body, facing the incoming lightning tribulation.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion erupted.


    The blending of lightning and sword intent reflected Xu Han''s face. His eyes were like torches as he stared fixedly at the giant face above the dome.


    "Break it!" As he spoke, his tone was low, but he carried an unshakable determination like a golden stone.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the lightning tribulation was actually shattered by Xu Han''s sword intent. It spread out and landed on the monsters that were raging in the Royal City. Those monsters were all reduced to ashes by the lightning tribulation. At the same time, one of the biggest lightning bolts went straight towards Shen Wushuang, who had just repelled Ye Hongjian and the others.


    Although the power contained in this lightning was far from being able to deal too much damage to Shen Wushuang, it was enough to cause his body to tremble. And it was this brief pause that caused the swordsman phantom gathered by the Sacred Sun Army behind him and the Dragon Form of Great Xia to arrive in front of him at this moment.


    This was the first time that a panicked expression appeared on Shen Wushuang''s face. The expression in his eyes changed. It was as if he had made up his mind. A black gas gushed out from his sleeve and wrapped around the three of them. Then, he looked at Cui Ting, who was standing beside him, and shouted, "Let''s go!"


    Then, his figure paused, and a streak of black gas filled his body. Then, his body disappeared from his original spot.


    Seeing this, Cui Ting no longer had the intention to continue to tremble with Du Pingce. He turned into a streak of light and retreated towards the city wall. At this moment, the army outside the city was ordered to retreat like a tide.


    Everyone in Heng Imperial City who had lost their opponents had strange expressions on their faces, and then a burst of joy rose from their hearts for the rest of their lives.


    "You can''t escape!" As the ninth Heavenly Tribulation stopped him, he began to dissipate due to the restrictions of certain rules. However, he did not seem willing. He continued his hysterical roar, "The evil of your world, you prisoner of heaven and earth! You cannot escape your destiny, no matter how many times you start over, no matter where you hide, you will die!"


    The voice of the human face was extremely loud, like a thunderous roar.


    At that moment, all the important tasks in the Heng Imperial City were looking towards that place. Right there, a youth carrying a wooden box and holding a longsword soared into the sky. He swung up and arrived at the top of the Heng Imperial City''s head.


    He stared at the face, his cold pupils shining with unsettled lightning. Then, he raised the sword in his hand high up and a lotus flower appeared beneath his feet.


    He opened his mouth, and a clear voice spat out from his mouth, resounding across the Heavenly Imperial City, suppressing the thunder that filled the sky, and also suppressing the roar in the giant face''s mouth.


    He said.


    "You are the god of heaven, and I am the man of earth."


    "You are high above me, I will live in seclusion."


    "But from now on, to the next 10,000 years, 100,000,000 years."


    "Please remember my name."


    At this point, Xu Han stopped and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said again.


    "My name is Xu Han! I''m on my way."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 583 Awaken

    It was the dream again. He roared and hysterically again and again. In the end, he was still exchanged for destruction and his fate of being devoured.


    Xu Han was sweating profusely as he woke up from his bed. He gasped heavily and took more than ten breaths to calm down his surging inner breath.


    Half a month had passed since the war in Heng Imperial City.


    Almost a hundred thousand civilians had died in that war, and the death toll of the country''s defenders was close to a hundred and fifty thousand.


    Pacify the people. The work of disposing of a large number of corpses has only just begun. Although the Crossing Imperial City seems to have regained its former prosperity, whether it is the dragon form in the Great Yang Palace that has changed from extremely red to crimson, or the Chu Xuan flag flying over Long Zhou in the distance, they all tell the world that this war is only the beginning and far from over.


    Yan Zhan, who had left before the war, had no news. Xu Han was helpless against this. Everyone had secrets hidden in their bodies. Yan Zhan might have something like this. Xu Han did not hide any dissatisfaction from him. Instead, he was glad that he was able to avoid this calamity.


    Sitting up, Xu Han stretched his muscles and bones for a while. Outside, he heard Xuan''er rushing through the door and pouncing into Xu Han''s embrace. As he stroked the sticky little fellow, Xu Han walked to the wooden table, where there was a lunch box. Xu Han smiled faintly, thinking that it should be Ye Hongjian.


    Although it was a bit pretentious, the feeling of being cared for was really enjoyable.


    Xu Han was in a better mood. He opened the lunch box and was about to take out the food to taste.


    However, at this moment, an icy cold thing pressed against the back of his neck. After experiencing countless life and death situations, Xu Han''s heart trembled. He knew that it should be a dagger.


    "Who is it!" He stopped what he was doing and asked with a deep gaze.


    The owner of the dagger behind him sent the dagger forward a few more points. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "I should ask you this question."


    "Who exactly are you?"


    A murderous aura suddenly appeared between Xu Han''s eyebrows. He slapped the table and boundless sword intent surged out of his body at that time. The people behind him obviously did not expect Xu Han to be able to release such astonishing strength in such a short period of time. He was caught off guard and his body was shaken by the sword intent, causing him to feel somewhat unstable. Seeing this opportunity, Xu Han swiftly turned around and grabbed the dagger with one hand. He made a finger-shaped sword with the other hand and was about to stab towards the man''s face.


    At this moment, he also saw the person''s appearance clearly. A look of horror suddenly appeared in Xu Han''s eyes, and the attack in his hand immediately stopped.


    At the same time, a sharp male duck voice came from outside the courtyard door, "Your Majesty has arrived!"


    ¡­


    Without Yan Zhan in the main house of Yan Manor, Li Yulin, marotta, Li Moding three men with the highest status of the Grand Xia sat in the order of superiority and inferiority in the manor door, hurriedly rushed over to Xu Han also sat in the house after the salute.


    "I haven''t seen him for half a month. The aura in the main body of the Xu Pavilion is getting longer and longer. I think my cultivation has improved a bit." Li Yulin, who was sitting on the main seat, was the first to speak.


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and calmly received Li Yulin''s praise, "It''s all thanks to His Majesty''s heavenly might that we can obtain good fortune from misfortune."


    "Haha." Li Yulin smiled faintly and narrowed his eyes. He looked at Xu Hanyan and said, "Pavilion Master Xu seems to be hiding some secret."


    Naturally, Li Yulin''s eyes couldn''t be concealed from the world phenomenon that day. Xu Han also knew what he was talking about, so he didn''t deny it. Then, he met Li Yulin''s gaze and said, "Doesn''t His Majesty also have secrets?"


    Most likely, no one would have thought that because there was no immortal guarding them, There was actually a Confucian, Taoist, and Sage hidden within the Great Xia Imperial Clan that was restrained by various forces in Jianghu. And also in the day of the war in the horizontal imperial city set up a war to kill the immortal in the lunar palace, see those Saint Yang army formation is obviously trained for a long time, plus 30 years, never born Li family prince marotta, Xu Han has reason to believe that such a plan is probably not a day.


    With Li Yulin''s intelligence, he naturally understood what Xu Han meant, but strangely, he nodded calmly and smiled, "Yes, we all have secrets. Does Pavilion Master Xu have time today to listen to me tell the secrets of Great Xia?"


    Xu Han hadn''t expected Li Yulin to be so calm. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, but then he nodded his head and said, "I''m willing to hear more about it."


    Seeing this, Li Yulin suddenly smiled. Since it was a secret, he naturally couldn''t reveal it easily, and those who knew the secret couldn''t stay out of it. Xu Han was a smart person. He understood this reasoning, so when he agreed to this matter, it must also mean that the other party had the awareness to match it.


    "Thirty years ago, Father Emperor conquered Great Zhou in the south."


    "Break the Mu Clan Army, open the Sword Dragon Pass, and charge straight into Big Yellow City."


    "They say that Lin Shou of Big Yellow City is the number one general in the world. He pierced through the Emperor of Great Xia''s Yellow Liang Dream. Although Lin Shou is skilled enough to gather 100,000 people''s thoughts on an arrow, this arrow might be enough to frighten the immortals, but Pavilion Master Xu has never thought that his father, Li Wenjing, is not only an immortal, but also an Emperor an of Great Xia!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s body trembled, and a strange expression immediately gushed out of his eyes.


    He had seen Lin Shou before and was fortunate to have fought alongside this old general. There was no denying that Lin Shou was a person worthy of admiration, both as an enemy and as a friend.


    The story of Lin Shou''s arrow piercing through the yellow beam was even more legendary in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Everyone from the ancient old man to the three-year-old breast milk was well-known. However, after hearing Li Yulin''s words, Xu Han remembered that there was a huge loophole in the story that everyone knew about the Great Zhou.


    Even someone as incompetent as Yuwen Luo, The dragon qi on his body also required an Immortal Sovereign. He could only be killed with the Heaven Punishing Sword as his blade. At that time, Immortal Emperor Li Wenjing was traveling south with his weapon in full swing. He said that even Li Yulin would not be able to match the huge amount of luck he carried. Even if Lin Shou could pierce through the Immortal''s Destiny Palace, he would not be able to pierce through the dragon qi protecting his body.


    "Are you saying that someone is causing trouble?" Xu Han quickly remembered the Supreme True Man on Ya Qi Mountain. From Chang''an City onwards, this Supreme True Man seemed to have coveted the fate of the world. In addition to the conspiracy of the Li Clan''s prince in Heng Imperial City a few days ago, it was clear that all of this was directed at that immortal.


    Hearing this, Li Yulin naturally saw a clue from Xu Han''s expression. He continued, "What happened to Father Emperor? It is difficult for us to trace it to its source. However, this matter is far from over. After Father Emperor''s defeat, he returned to Horizontal Imperial City. Although he was seriously injured, it is far from being Long Yu''s guest, but the rumors spread that Father Emperor''s life is not long."


    Li Yulin said, his eyes flickering as if he had returned to thirty years ago.


    "The truth is that at this moment, Father''s Immortal Destiny Palace began to decline. His body is getting worse and worse. We have consulted all the famous doctors in the world, but we can''t find the root of his illness. In the future, although Father is still alive, he has actually lost the ability to handle the government. As a last resort, he made Royal Brother the Crown Prince to take charge of the government instead of him." Speaking of this, Li Yulin looked at the marotta dressed in white beside him, before continuing.


    "Royal brother has a good name, Regardless of whether it was the imperial civil or military, or the subjects of Great Xia, they felt that their father''s actions were not wrong. Moreover, their father had not gone west yet. Logically, even if Great Xia''s luck fell on their father, it should still fall on their royal brother. However, the fate of Great Xia was separated and scattered over the eight kings. If not for Ah Mo being young, it would have been his ninth son who took the first place. "


    "Once this luck becomes a dragon, evil will arise in the hearts of the people. Adding on the fact that someone with the heart is pushing him behind his back, the matter of the Eighth Son seizing the first wife will naturally be settled."


    Li Yulin''s story ends here, He suddenly shrugged his shoulders. "Even I was not spared, However, there are only seven of the Eight Sons who have seized the throne. Imperial Brother did not participate in this matter from the very beginning. The night before I was about to participate in this war, Imperial Brother suddenly found me. He told me about an immortal who wanted to seize the fate of the world, ruined the Emperor''s Immortal Palace, and divided the Eight Dragons into Qi, causing the Eight Dragons to seize the throne. "I originally did not believe it, but Brother Huang gave me all the military power he possessed. It was also because of this that we were able to step on the corpses of our brothers and sisters and ascend to the throne of the Emperor."


    "From that day onwards, Royal Brother has disappeared from Great Xia with the 120,000 Sacred Sun Army. After stabilizing the situation in Great Xia, I secretly investigated the truth about the death of my father and the eighth son''s seizure of the inheritance."


    "Actually, I haven''t made much progress over the years. It wasn''t until Luo Mo ascended the Immortal Stage and my Great Xia''s luck was seized that we realized that everything was traced back to its roots. It was all because of Shen Wushuang who was secretly playing tricks on us!"


    At this point in Li Yulin''s story, Xu Han understood what was going on.


    But as far as he knew, behind Cui Ting in Long Zhou was Senluo Palace, and looking at Shen Wushuang''s attack that day, did this also mean that Shen Wushuang and Senluo Palace had already colluded with each other?


    With that in mind, he looked at Li Yulin and said, "Since the story of His Majesty is finished, then what should I do? Should I also tell you?"


    Hearing this, Li Yulin smiled faintly. "Although Cui Ting has retreated, as you can see, the ghost dragon form of the Chu Dynasty''s undead is still constantly devouring the dragon qi of Great Xia. The lands of Long Zhou, Jing Zhou and Yong Zhou are still in their hands, and if they want it, it''s obviously not just Great Xia. Some of them will die with cold lips and cold teeth. I don''t think Chen Zhou will be spared either."


    Xu Han nodded. He had also heard about the layout of Senluo Palace in Chen Zhou State. His brows darkened as he looked at Li Yulin and asked, "What does His Majesty mean?"


    "Dragon Qi is the destiny of the world. Once the destiny is exhausted, not to mention the dynasty, even the world will lose its vitality. I thought it was imminent to annihilate the so-called Chu Kingdom. I would like to invite Pavilion Master Xu to personally go to Great Zhou and persuade the Great Zhou Emperor to send troops with me, Great Xia. "I, Great Xia, am willing to live in harmony with Great Zhou forever. For thousands of years, I cannot afford to fight!"


    ¡­


    After sending Li Yulin off, Xu Han walked in the courtyard with a heavy brow.


    The people who were quite concerned about Li Yulin''s arrival deliberately asked what had happened to Xu Han, but Xu Han''s attitude was extremely strange. He had never heard of anyone''s questioning before and hurriedly returned to his room.


    Everyone was extremely curious about this, but they looked at each other in confusion.


    However, Xu Han did not care about the gazes of the crowd at all. He anxiously pushed open the door, and a figure was sitting in front of his wooden table.


    Seeing Xu Han return, the man''s gaze immediately darkened. "Have you finished your work?"


    "Yes." Xu Han''s brows furrowed even deeper. He stared at the figure and nodded heavily.


    "Then can we continue with the question just now? Tell me, who am I?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han revealed a bitter smile. He looked at the person with a complicated gaze and whispered, "Ah Sheng."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 584 See You Later

    Before leaving Heng Imperial City, Xu Han specially went to see Xiao Ran.


    After all, whether Xu Han would return after this trip to the Great Zhou was something Xu Han could not explain. After all, the other party had entrusted him with an important task, so Xu Han felt that it was necessary to meet him before leaving.


    But regrettably, when he arrived at the Dragon Hidden Mountain, he was told that Xiao Ran had closed the Death Pass and would never leave the Immortal Dimension without boarding the Immortal Dimension. Xu Han, who had obtained such a result, was about to leave, but was stopped by the little monk sent by Master Bu Ku, asking him to enter the temple for a chat.


    Xu Han wanted to refuse, but he suddenly thought of something and agreed.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time Xu Han had truly come to Long Yin Temple, which was known as the number one sect in Great Xia. The last time he came here, the Dragon Hidden Temple was occupied by that strange fellow known as the Ksitigarbha King.


    In addition, Long Yin Temple happened to be closed at that time, so Xu Han didn''t have the chance to see this kind of incessant exchange of pilgrims.


    At this moment, smoke shrouded the ancient temple, and pilgrims lined up to enter the temple to worship Buddha. This scene was quite spectacular, so Xu Han couldn''t help but glance at the devout pilgrims.


    "Since the chaos a few days ago, there have been many more pilgrims coming to the mountain gate to worship Buddha than usual." Seeing this, the little monk beside Xu Han whispered softly.


    Xu Han secretly nodded and asked with a smile, "Does it work?"


    "Huh?" The little monk was obviously too young to understand the meaning behind Xu Han''s words. He was slightly stunned for a moment before he could spit it out.


    Xu Han shook his head again, "Nothing, let''s go."


    "Oh." The little monk nodded. Without any doubt, he led Xu Han through the pilgrims'' crowded Buddhist hall to the backyard of Long Yin Temple. After pointing out Master Bu Ku''s room to Xu Han, he obediently retreated.


    Master Bu Ku''s room was very different from Xu Han''s imagination.


    There were no ancient scrolls of green lanterns, no sandalwood fish, not even a Buddha statue. In the small room, there was only a wooden bed, a wooden table, and a hoe placed at the corner of the wall, which formed the residence of the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple.


    In a sense, this room was more like the cottage of a mountain villager. Of course, it was still the kind of mountain villager who was poor and destitute.


    "Coming?" Seeing Xu Han push open the door and enter, the monk sitting at the wooden table smiled faintly at Xu Han. Then, he extended his hand towards Xu Han and signaled him to sit down.


    Xu Han nodded and sat down opposite the monk. Then, he raised his head to look at the monk. His gaze looked back and forth at the wrinkled-faced monk. Only after a dozen breaths did he withdraw his gaze.


    "How is Grandmaster?" Xu Han asked in a soft voice.


    "Good, very good. There are probably not many bad old men as old as me in the world who can be better than me." Master Bu Ku said with a smile. This year, Master Bu Ku was already more than eighty years old. It was said that this person''s life had been rare for seventy years. Master Bu Ku''s words made Xu Han unable to refute them.


    After Master Buku finished speaking, he asked again after a few breaths, "Benefactor Xu, do you want to go south?"


    Xu Han was slightly stunned. Although Li Yulin didn''t reveal the matter of going south to ask Great Zhou to send troops, he was afraid that the news would bring unnecessary trouble to Xu Han and the others. Secondly, he wanted to catch Cui Ting off guard when the matter was done.


    However, it wasn''t surprising that Xu Han knew about this because of the close relationship between the Dragon Hidden Temple and the Grand Xia Dynasty Hall.


    He quickly regained his senses and nodded to Master Buku, "Well, I''m afraid I have to go on this trip."


    "Master, are you looking for me for this matter?"


    Hearing this, Master Buku shook his head with a smile, "Buddhism was originally a quiet place. It has broken the rules to participate in the affairs of Great Xia''s Jianghu these past few years. How dare you say that now?"


    "Grandmaster said that day, to the monk is the biggest taboo, although the monk temple in these years have indeed violated the rules of the monk, but I thought that even if there is great mercy in the heart, if only in the bottom of the heart, what is the meaning of such mercy? On the contrary, only those who are willing to enter an impure land like Grandmaster can be considered true Buddhas if they are able to save those who have fallen into distress. "


    Master Buku was slightly stunned, and when he regained his senses, his face couldn''t help but reveal a peculiar expression.


    Then, he stood up and bowed to Xu Hanying, saying, "Thank you, Benefactor Xu, for your kind words. This poor monk has been taught."


    This worship could be said to be respectful and respectful, without the slightest bit of arrogance that an elder should have.


    How dare Xu Han accept his worship? He hurriedly extended his hand to support Master Buku and said, "Master, what is the meaning of this? This brat is just randomly speaking nonsense. Isn''t this going to ruin someone Xu?"


    Seeing Xu Han''s resolute attitude, Master Buku did not insist. He hesitated for a moment before accepting the move. Then, a faint smile appeared on his face and he suddenly asked, "How has Benefactor Xu''s [Great Dragon Elephant Seal] been cultivating lately?"


    This question caused Xu Han to frown. His physical cultivation had already reached the half-step Immortal Realm after absorbing Luo Mo''s devil energy. However, even though he took the risk of using the power of heavenly lightning to bombard the starlight and inject boundless power into his flesh, he was still a step away from the Immortal Realm. This caused Xu Han to be somewhat puzzled.


    As for Xu Han''s expression, it was not difficult for him to guess Xu Han''s predicament with his experience. He winked at Xu Han and said in a rare playful tone, "Actually, the master of the Great Dragon Elephant Seal has done some research. He has some speculations about this. I wonder if Benefactor Xu would be willing to listen to this old man."


    Everyone knew that Grandmaster Bu Ku''s master was the Great Xia''s Imperial Teacher. He was known as a once-in-a-lifetime Saint Monk. His guess was naturally something that Xu Han could not ask for. Xu Han hurriedly nodded and said, "I wish to hear more about it."


    ¡­


    After leaving Long Yin Temple, Xu Han walked alone on the mountain path of Long Yin Mountain.


    He lowered his head and furrowed his brows. However, what Grandmaster Bu Ku said kept appearing in his mind. However, he couldn''t find a clue after thinking about it, so he couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.


    After the great war in Heng Imperial City, Both Xu Han''s physical body and Internal Strength had improved tremendously. However, the embarrassing thing was that they were all just a step away from the Immortal Realm. However, the latter meant that there was a huge gap between them and true Earthly Immortal Realm experts. If Xu Han faced such an existence again, he still wouldn''t dare to say that he had a complete chance of winning. Unfortunately, most of the enemies he had to face were existences that weren''t weaker than this.


    Xu Han was extremely anxious about this gap, but he was helpless. Thinking about this, the boredom in his heart deepened. He couldn''t help but shake his head, wanting to get rid of this uncomfortable feeling.


    At this moment, he suddenly noticed a figure staring at him from afar not far away from the mountain path in front of him.


    It was Nangong Jing.


    Xu Han recognized her at a glance, but what surprised him was that today''s Nangong Jing rarely wore the golden thread white robe she usually wore. Instead, he changed into a blue gauze dress. Even her eyebrows had traces of faint makeup on them. She was originally extremely beautiful, so after this meticulous dress, it was naturally impossible for her to make anything up.


    "Haha, Lord Nangong is also here. What a coincidence." Xu Han saw the other party. He didn''t know if it was because Nangong Jing''s image was different from the past, or because some Xu Han couldn''t explain it, but he felt a sense of guilt in his heart.


    "Coincidental?" Nangong Jing looked at Xu Han mockingly and asked in a strange tone.


    Of course, as soon as Xu Han left Dragon Hidden Temple, Nangong Jing appeared on the mountain path of Dragon Hidden Mountain. From the looks of it, it was obvious that he had deliberately waited here for some time.


    "Haha, what a coincidence, what a coincidence." Xu Han said forcefully, unwilling to pierce through Nangong Jing''s words.


    Seeing that Xu Han was like this, Nangong Jing was a little unhappy. She rolled her eyes at Xu Han and said, "Come with me."


    ¡­


    Nangong Jing said that taking a walk was really just taking a walk.


    The two of them walked side by side on the mountain path of Dragon Hidden Mountain, silent and speechless.


    In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed and the two of them had already reached the foot of the mountain. Nangong Jing''s pace suddenly slowed down a little.


    "Are you leaving?" Nangong Jing''s voice sounded at that moment.


    After Xu Han left, the position of Pavilion Master of the Sword Handling Pavilion naturally fell on Nangong Jing. Naturally, Nangong Jing knew about the Great Zhou Embassy.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded.


    Nangong Jing''s footsteps slowed down a little and her head lowered. She asked softly, "Will you come again?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Han replied truthfully.


    "Is that so?" As Nangong Jing spoke, his footsteps finally stopped. After a few breaths, when she raised her head again, her face was covered with a brilliant smile like spring. She looked at Xu Hanyan and said, "Goodbye to Jun Qianli after all."


    As she spoke, she even bowed her hands to Xu Han with extreme righteousness.


    Xu Han was stunned, but he quickly regained his senses. He also saluted Nangong Jing with a straight face. Then, he turned around and walked towards Long Yin Mountain.


    Standing on the spot, Nangong Jing watched Xu Han leave. Her gaze flickered. After a few breaths, she gritted her teeth and finally mustered up her courage. She shouted towards the figure that was gradually disappearing, "Xu Han!"


    Xu Han''s back paused for a moment before continuing into the distance.


    In the end, he did not stop. Since he could not give others a promise, he had to walk cleanly and without giving others any unrealistic fantasies. It was the best choice for others and himself. This was a lesson that Zhen Yue had taught Xu Han. He remembered it in his heart and put it into action at this moment.


    Nangong Jing was naturally a smart person. She knew exactly what Xu Han was trying to tell her.


    Her body trembled at that moment, and a faint light surged in her eyes. However, she was still Nangong Jing, the proud and arrogant Nangong Jing. She suppressed some of the emotions in her heart and gritted her teeth.


    Then she whispered in a dreamy tone, "Goodbye."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 585 Wangchengtou

    In the thirty-second year of Li Yulin''s reign, Heng Imperial City stood tall in the north of Great Xia like it had been for hundreds of years. The citizens were still busy shuttling through the streets and alleys.


    Nothing seemed to have happened.


    However, the smell of blood that pervaded this ancient city had not dissipated for a long time, and the depths of those people''s eyes were also filled with indispensable fear.


    In fact, something has happened and is getting worse.


    ¡­


    Outside Horizontal Imperial City, within Luo Shui Pavilion, which was only thirty miles away from Great Xia Kingdom, Eldest Young Miss Fang''s dissatisfied exclamation resounded throughout the pavilion.


    "Why are we together with these two bastards?" Eldest Miss Fang pointed her finger at the two figures in front of her with a face full of indignation. Naturally, the disgust between her eyebrows was not concealed at all.


    The old and young figures standing opposite Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but reveal embarrassed expressions when they heard this.


    This wasn''t enough. Meng Liang, who was with Fang Ziyu, saw this, but he didn''t care about it. The purple sword in his hand was suddenly unsheathed, and the boundless sword intent enveloped the two figures like a river.


    The young man''s spear shook and his expression turned cold as he looked at Meng Liang. The old man extended his hand to stop the young man.


    Seeing this, Xu Han naturally couldn''t let the two sides really fight. He hurriedly took a step forward and bowed to the two of them, saying, "Your Highness, little Your Highness has worked hard."


    As Xu Han stepped forward, Chu Chouli, who was standing beside him, hurriedly stopped Fang Ziyu. As for the two of them, their expressions were slightly slower as they saluted Xu Han one after another.


    These two were Li Moding and Li Ding Xian, who had fought with Xu Han at the Dragon Gate Meeting.


    Xu Han was only a lobbyist for Great Zhou, but for Great Xia, if she wanted to show enough sincerity towards Great Zhou, then sending out royal clans was naturally the best choice. Therefore, Li Moding and his son became Xu Han''s companions.


    Because of Fang Ziyu''s temperament, it was naturally impossible for her to have too many good expressions towards Li Moding and his son, who had made things difficult for Xu Han and the others when they first arrived at Heng Imperial City. However, under Xu Han''s mediation, they finally put aside their hostility and stood to the side in disgust.


    Although Xu Han neutralized the battle, deep down in his heart, he couldn''t really have a good impression of the father and son. Therefore, he ignored the two of them and stood beside Fang Ziyu and the others.


    ¡­


    Li Moding was confused, or rather somewhat dissatisfied.


    Great Xia was facing an unprecedented calamity. As one of the few princes of the Li Imperial Family, he should stand on the city wall like his royal brother and lead the army to kill the enemy.


    At this moment, he had no choice but to go to Great Zhou at Li Yulin''s request.


    To put it nicely, he was representing Li Yulin in sending out the Great Zhou, but to put it bluntly, he was the hostage sent by Great Xia to Great Zhou.


    Whether it was Li Yulin''s order or his current awkward situation, Li Moding was a little embarrassed, but as a royal family, he had already gained such an awareness. He was dissatisfied that he could do more than that. Or rather, he did not like the situation where the two brothers always placed him in an outsider''s position. It was just like before, he knew nothing about Shen Wu Shuang.


    "Who are we waiting for? Hongjian?" After standing for a hundred breaths of time, Miss Fang couldn''t help but be silent and asked again.


    However, Xu Han shook his head and said, " Hongjian has some things to deal with. She won''t follow us. After that, she will find a way to keep up with us."


    "Oh." Fang Ziyu nodded. She had already heard of such a thing early in the morning. Although she was a little puzzled about it, she did not think about it because of her trust in Xu Han. However, when she saw that Xu Han had not brought them on the road for a long time, she asked, "Who are we waiting for?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han did not respond to Fang Ziyu. Instead, he looked not far away with a calm brow. His gaze flickered. After a while, he said, "Here he comes."


    "Huh?" Everyone who heard this was stunned. They raised their heads to look in the direction Xu Han was looking in.


    However, there was a youth dressed in grey linen slowly walking towards this place. The youth''s expression was calm and his age was about the same as Xu Han''s, which made everyone feel that he was somewhat familiar.


    After a few breaths, the youth walked to Xu Han and stood still.


    The two of them looked at each other, and a light flashed in Xu Han''s eyes.


    He smiled and said, "You''re still here."


    The linen-clothed youth sized Xu Han up and down, and then said with a gloomy expression, "You''d better not lie to me."


    The threat in the linen-clothed youth''s words was intense, and killing intent surged between his eyebrows. However, not only did Xu Han not reveal a strange expression when he heard this, he instead smiled even more.


    "You will definitely get the answer you want." He said.


    At this moment, everyone regained their senses. This linen-clothed youth was Liu Sheng, whom Xu Han had rescued from the Dark Asura Palace. Immediately after, the crowd did not say anything else. After checking the things they carried with them, they walked towards the direction far away from the Heng Imperial City.


    Only when Li Moding left did he look back at the city wall of Heng Imperial City with a complicated gaze.


    ¡­


    Li Moding looked at the city wall of Heng Imperial City. There were also people watching him from the city wall.


    "Ah Mo doesn''t seem to want to leave." Marotta in a white robe narrowed his eyes and said.


    ''"Ah Mo has done a lot for Great Xia these years, but his mind is one-track. He wants to be shrewd, but he can''t do anything about it. But his heart is good. He has Great Xia in his heart, so he naturally doesn''t want to leave at this time." Li Yulin, who was dressed in some black clothes, replied softly.


    "Then you still want to chase him away?" Marotta turned to Li Yulin and asked.


    Hearing this, Li Yulin also looked at marotta at that time. In the past 30 years, Royal Brother may not have changed his appearance. Even his temples are covered with white frost. Li Yulin sighed in his heart. He said, "Mu Ji of Great Zhou, Meng Ke of Chen Kingdom, and Royal Brother in front of him, I think the same thing happened to the three of you."


    "Great Xia''s situation is even more dangerous than that of Zhou Chen. Shen Wushuang and Death Chu will not give up. No one dares to guarantee that we will survive this calamity alive."


    ''"You and I are childless. Although Ah Mo''s child is a little young and energetic, he has followed Ah Mo. His heart is with Great Xia, and he is very intelligent. I think if something really happens, Great Xia will not be without a leader."


    Hearing this marotta face a rare peculiar color, but quickly recovered.


    He sighed and said sadly, "Looks like you know."


    Hearing this, Li Yulin smiled and said, "It''s not hard to know. I think Lord Munch should be preparing for what''s behind him by now."


    Marotta face color and heavy, he sighed again: "xia zhou chen played for so many years, until the end only found himself in the hands of others chess piece, want to be really ridiculous."


    Li Yulin put away the smile on his face. He raised his head and looked at the horizon. A majestic dragon qi suddenly gushed out from under his robe.


    "Our Great Xia Dynasty was originally born in the wilderness. When our ancestors were ordinary men, they could compete with the emperors. Now that we are dragons, heavens¡­ there''s no way we can''t fight!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 586 Little Nineteens Cute Introduction

    Right now, the eight continents of Great Xia-Long, Jing, and Yu-were all in the hands of Chu, and the remaining four continents were cut off from the southernmost Liao Province.


    If they wanted to go to Great Zhou, Xu Han and the others had no choice but to pass through the blockade of the three continents. This was the first difficult problem before Xu Han and the others.


    After discussing for a long time, the group finally decided to transit through Jing Zhou, arrive at Liao Zhou, and finally head to Great Zhou.


    The reason for this decision, One was that Long Zhou was now the most important gateway to Chu, More than half of the army was stationed here, Compared to Long Zhou, Jing Zhou and Yu Zhou had fewer troops. Secondly, Li Moding Xian, Li Moding ''s son, had been to Jing Zhou and had a good relationship with Jiang Zhichen''s son Jiang Lai. Although Jiang Zhichen and Qiu Fan Ping had already submitted to Chu, this favor might be of some use if it really came to a last resort.


    With this thought in mind, the crowd finally stepped into Jing Zhou''s territory after 17 days, that is, at the beginning of August.


    Although the checks at the border were extremely tight, under the prepared identities and the large amount of money, they still managed to enter Jing Zhou''s territory safely.


    On the first day, the group chose a small town called Phoenix Cloud Town on the border of Jing Zhou.


    This small town wasn''t any unusual place, so choosing to settle here was a good way to avoid some unnecessary troubles.


    However, the people who made this choice smelled something different when they arrived at this small town.


    When they arrived at Phoenix Cloud Town, it was dusk.


    Logically speaking, the current Fengxia Town should be filled with people, but in fact, when they arrived at Fengxia Town, there were almost no pedestrians on the large streets, and even the shops were mostly closed. Vaguely, there seemed to be someone who was secretly observing the crowd within the cracks in the door. However, when Xu Han and the others cast their gazes towards that place, they all retreated back into the cracks like frightened birds.


    "What''s going on?" Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but ask in surprise.


    Hearing this, Li Moding said, "Great Xia is in such a big mess. Everyone in the Imperial Court is in danger. I''m afraid these ordinary people are even more at a loss. It''s normal for them to be so cautious."


    After getting along with Li Moding and his son for nearly half a month, although the crowd still had quite a bit of grudge against him, they were not as hostile as before. Hearing his words, the crowd nodded their heads in succession. There wasn''t much wrong with such a statement.


    Only a light flashed in Xu Han''s eyes. He didn''t seem to agree with Li Moding ''s words, but he didn''t raise the slightest bit of doubt. Instead, he noticed Li Ding Xian. This young prince, who was seven or eight years older than him, seemed to have noticed something as well. He lowered his head and frowned.


    "Whatever the reason, let''s find a place to eat first. After walking for a day, Grandpa Chu is so hungry that his chest is pressed against his back." Chu Chouli never cared about these things. In his eyes, the desire to speak was better than the collapse of the sky. He shouted loudly. After saying that, he turned his gaze around, trying to find a place that could satisfy his belly.


    "Awoo!"


    "Meow!"


    Hearing this proposal, Xuan''er and Aowu immediately let out two loud shouts. Then, they looked at Xu Han eagerly. Naturally, they understood the meaning behind that, but they deeply agreed with Chu Chouli''s proposal.


    Xu Han shook his head helplessly and smiled, "Then let''s do as Big Brother Chu wishes."


    ¡­


    "Scram! I told you not to greet outsiders!"


    With a furious roar, accompanied by a loud sound of the door closing, Hero Chu was pushed out of the door with a dirty face and fell to the ground.


    "Grandpa Chu has plenty of money!" Chu Chouli, who was crawling up from the ground in a sorry state, shouted loudly in the direction of the door.


    "Get lost!" However, another furious roar came from the room, completely covering up Chu Chouli''s voice.


    This was already the seventh merchant that had swept Chu Chouli out of the house. This Phoenix Cloud Town was really strange. There were no pedestrians on the streets. The restaurants did not open their doors to welcome guests. Even if Chu Chouli walked in shamelessly, he would inevitably be kicked out of the house.


    After being scolded by the innkeeper, Chu Chouli turned his head to look at Xu Han and the others, only to see that everyone gave him sympathetic gazes. This was obviously unacceptable to Hero Chu. He straightened his back and muttered, "This town is really strange, rich or not. I wonder what exactly they are doing in running a shabby shop!"


    "Hmph, why don''t you blame yourself for being so fierce?" Little Nineteen glanced at Chu Chouli and said with disdain.


    Chu Chouli was instantly enraged. He pointed at the gate and said, "Then you go and try."


    Little Nineteen raised her pink face and said proudly, "Try it."


    As he spoke, the little fellow squatted up in a decent manner, touched two handfuls of dirt on his face, and reached out to tamp his hair, causing Fang Ziyu''s carefully groomed hair to be in a mess.


    Then, she proudly winked at the dumbstruck Chu Chouli and said, "Take a good look."


    Just like this, the little fellow walked to the inn with the closed door under the astonished gazes of everyone. Then, he tilted his body and fell straight to the ground. He said in a clear and tender tone, "Uncle, save me! Little Nineteen is going to starve to death!"


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutes later, in the inn called Fulai in Phoenix Cloud Town.


    Chu Chouli, who was stuffing his head into the food served by the innkeeper, had an ugly expression on his face. His mood was very complicated.


    Not only was he overjoyed about this delicious meal, but he also secretly felt embarrassed because he couldn''t compare to nineteen. Thus, Hero Chu, who had always been talkative, became much silent during this meal.


    Shopkeeper Qian''s wife, a lady in her early thirties, was currently holding Xiao Nineteen by the side. She held a chicken leg and fed it into Xiao Nineteen''s mouth with a doting expression. She even said, "Eat slowly, Aunt Qian still has more."


    Speaking of which, Little Nineteen''s pitiful "tactics" did not work as well as he had imagined. Fortunately, when she was about to be kicked out of the shop by the shopkeeper, this lady boss suddenly appeared. Seeing Little Nineteen''s pitiful appearance, she scolded her husband head-on before letting everyone in.


    Xu Han ate something casually and filled his stomach. Then, he stood up and walked to the woman. He raised his glass and said, "Thank you, madam, for your righteousness. That''s why we have enough food and clothing."


    The woman glanced at Xu Han angrily when she heard this and said, "You said that you guys are all seven-foot-long men. How can you make a child starve? You guys can''t stand it, little doll can''t."


    Naturally, Xu Han could see the woman''s doting on Little Nineteen, so he naturally wouldn''t refute her. He hurriedly nodded his head.


    "We didn''t expect this to happen in Fengxia Town. We dared to ask Madam what exactly happened in Fengxia Town."


    When the woman heard this, her pampered face immediately turned ugly. Her gaze was strange and empty as she looked ahead. She muttered, "Phoenix Cloud Town."


    "No¡­ The entire Jing Province has changed¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 587 Sacred Palace

    "Where did you start?" Li Dingxian, who was sitting beside everyone and had a table with his father, stood up and asked with deep eyes.


    His tone was somewhat anxious. Probably because of his father, Li Dingxian had been immersed in this world since he was young. He had always had the awareness that this world was a family matter.


    However, because of the Emperor Clan, although it was good to be unfair, he had forgotten to care about the feelings of others.


    His attitude and tone made the Qian couple alert. Their expressions changed as they looked at the crowd with vigilance in their eyes. They asked in a slightly panicked tone, "Who are you?"


    Seeing this, Xu Han furrowed his brows. He was about to find out about this but was disturbed by Li Dingxian''s words, which made the couple vigilant. Naturally, he was unhappy.


    However, Li Dingxian remained unaware of this. He continued, "Don''t worry, both of you. We are not evil, but¡­"


    However, Li Dingxian''s explanation did not relax the vigilance in the couple''s hearts. Instead, Manager Qian interrupted Li Dingxian without waiting for him to finish his sentence. His tone was unconsciously a little higher than before, "I don''t care who you are. This meal is almost over. Please leave quickly." Our husband and wife are just ordinary people and don''t want to cause trouble. "


    Li Dingxian probably didn''t expect that his inquiry would attract such a big reaction from the two of them. He was a little puzzled and couldn''t help but say, "Since you two know something about Jing Zhou, why don''t you tell us? If there is any difficulty, perhaps we can help you two one or two?"


    Li Dingxian''s words were quite pertinent, but the Qian couple were obviously frightened by Li Dingxian''s attitude. At this moment, they were like birds startled by bows, unable to listen to what Li Dingxian said.


    "We don''t know anything. Please leave." Shopkeeper Qian was a little excited. He walked forward and pulled on Li Dingxian''s clothes to push him out of the room.


    Li Dingxian, who was the Little Prince, had never encountered such a thing in his life. He didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, and a well-behaved Mortal Realm expert was pushed to the door by this ordinary citizen.


    Seeing that he was about to be pushed out of the door, at this moment.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Suddenly, a hurried knock came from outside the door.


    Through the white paper window, several figures in armor could be vaguely seen gathering outside the door.


    "Qian, open the door!" A loud and thick shout came from outside the door. It was obvious that the person who came was unkind.


    Seeing that Shopkeeper Qian was about to push Li Dingxian out of the door, his expression changed. He hurriedly stopped what he was doing and then turned to look at his wife.


    Mrs. Qian was also a smart person, and she quickly reacted.


    "This way! This way! If they find out, it''s over. You guys just hide inside and don''t make a sound." As she said this, she pulled the crowd together again and led Xu Han and the others into the kitchen behind her.


    Seeing this, everyone followed Madam Qian into the kitchen. When everyone entered, Madam Qian pulled on the kitchen cloth and confirmed that she could not see the situation in the kitchen from the main room. Only then did they feel relieved.


    Then, she winked at Shopkeeper Qian, who was somewhat flustered at the door, and the other party opened the door.


    ¡­


    The people hiding in the not-so-spacious kitchen looked at each other in puzzlement.


    "Why did it take so long to open the door?" At this moment, a rough voice came from the room. It seemed that the person knocking on the door had already entered the room.


    "The little one and the lowly one are busy working in the inner room. Let the lord wait." Shopkeeper Qian''s voice rang out as well. From his timid tone, it wasn''t hard to tell how fearful this shopkeeper was towards the person who entered the room.


    Hearing Xu Han''s calm glance at the people in the room, he carefully walked to the kitchen door and looked outside through the cracks in the curtain cloth.


    He saw seven tall men in black armor pacing back and forth in the main room with arrogant expressions, while the Qian couple lowered their heads and eyebrows, carefully responding to the questions of the guards, fearing that they would be neglected in the slightest.


    "Is that so?" The middle-aged man in the lead had a bearded face. He said this and then walked to the wooden table in the main room that was full of dishes before he could tidy it up.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Otherwise, even if we borrow a hundred guts, we wouldn''t dare to neglect Lord Lu." Mrs. Qian said with a smile.


    Lord Lu narrowed his eyes and looked at the bowls and chopsticks on the table. Then, he asked meaningfully, "Why? There are guests?"


    Shopkeeper Qian nodded repeatedly and said, "I just left."


    "Oh." Lord Lu touched the dishes and asked, "Look at the temperature. Why didn''t we see it when our brothers came?"


    When this question was asked, Shopkeeper Qian''s head was covered in sweat.


    He stood there and stammered for a long time, but he couldn''t say why. He watched as the suspicion in the military master''s eyes grew heavier and heavier.


    "Master Jun, what are you talking about? We''re just a restaurant. If the guests come, they''ll eat. If they eat, they''ll leave. How can we ask them where they''re going? Maybe we missed them on the way here." Mrs. Qian, who was at the side, was also clever. Seeing that her husband was panicking, she hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile.


    "Right, right, right. Don''t make things difficult for us, Military Master." Shopkeeper Qian hurriedly echoed.


    "It''s not difficult for you?" Hearing this, the man surnamed Lu raised his eyebrows and his entire face suddenly collapsed. He reached out and slapped the table. The dishes on the table trembled. He angrily said, "Someone Lu has always acted fairly. People respect me three times. I respect others one foot. Do you dare to bully me?"


    After saying this, the Qian couple''s face immediately turned pale from fear. The two of them quickly knelt down and said, "What does Your Excellency mean?"


    When the people in the room heard this, they all thought that the military master had discovered their existence, and their faces immediately turned cold. Su Mu''an , this little fellow, even drew the long saber at his waist by three points. If it weren''t for Xu Han stopping him, he would have already bullied him.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you understand?" "I took someone to check your household registration yesterday. You two clearly have a son under your knees, but you didn''t report it!" The military master surnamed Lu shouted coldly.


    "His Majesty the Emperor has already issued an imperial decree. All males over ten years of age and under twenty years of age are required to enter the Sacred Palace, receive Sacred Energy, and forge Sacred Weapons! You two are guilty of deceiving the Sovereign by acting like this!"


    The Qian couple were just ordinary people. The crime of bullying the monarch pressed on their heads, causing their faces to immediately turn pale and their bodies to become limp.


    The military master surnamed Lu was obviously accustomed to this matter. He coldly snorted and said, "Go and search for me!"


    Hearing this, the six soldiers behind them responded and walked towards the inner room.


    Seeing this, the Qian Clan couple, who had clearly been frightened to the point of splitting their gallbladder, had the strength to kneel on the ground and crawl on the way to the soldiers. They said, "Master Jun, please do us a favor. This is our only son. He is only ten years old!"


    But the response to this plea was a cold scram.


    The soldiers still rushed into the door behind the restaurant, and a rumbling sound came from inside the room.


    The gazes of the people hiding in the kitchen instantly turned angry.


    "You said that the Dark Asura Palace is behind the Chu Kingdom?" At this moment, Liu Sheng, who had never spoken much along the way, suddenly looked at Xu Han and asked softly.


    Xu Han, who did not understand why he would ask this question at this moment, nodded at Liu Sheng after a slight hesitation.


    ''"Then they catch these children" Liu Sheng added.


    But before he could finish his question this time, Xu Han nodded again.


    Liu Sheng, who had some experience, naturally understood that there was no problem with his guess.


    On the other side, the Qian Clan couple who could not stop the guards from rushing into the inner room could only kneel at Lord Lu''s feet. They kowtowed and cried as they pleaded with him.


    However, this method obviously couldn''t make the other party feel any sympathy. The military master surnamed Lu sat there leisurely, eating the dishes that Xu Han and the others hadn''t eaten yet with a satisfied expression, as if he was enjoying this feeling very much.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the soldiers who had left returned from the inner room. Two of them had a skinny ten-year-old child in their hands.


    The child was obviously the son of the Qian couple. Seeing that their child was dragged out, the two of them panicked. They hurriedly stepped forward and tried to snatch their child from the hands of the guards. However, they were not the opponents of the guards. They were kicked to the ground by the guards in just one meeting.


    "Father! Mother!" The child was already frightened out of his mind by the sudden influx of soldiers. Seeing his parents being beaten, he was even more panicked. He immediately let out a cry of alarm and tears kept flowing down his cheeks.


    "Military Master! Let my Xiu''er go! Our husband and wife will definitely repay your kindness." The couple ignored their injuries and quickly stood up. They hurriedly came to Lord Lu and said while kowtowing.


    But Lord Lu only put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand and slowly stood up, "The crime of bullying a monarch is to kill the head. Someone Lu is a reasonable person. I don''t want to make things difficult for you, but if I don''t take this child away, I will kill my head."


    With that, he kicked the couple away and said to the guard behind him, "Let''s go!"


    After saying this, he took a step forward and was about to walk out of the room.


    "What should we do? Are we just watching them capture this child?" Fang Ziyu, who was hiding in the kitchen, frowned when he saw this and said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned his head to look at the people with angry faces. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but before he could say anything¡­


    Purple Qi surged around Liu Sheng beside him. Before he could regain his senses in the next moment, Liu Sheng''s body was killed at that moment.


    A streak of purple light flashed through the crowd, and the bodies of the guards froze in place as if they were heavily injured. After a few breaths, Liu Sheng walked to the front of the Qian couple with the safe and sound little boy in his arms.


    Pu! Pu!


    Several soft sounds rose behind Liu Sheng, and streaks of blood gushed out from the necks of the soldiers. At that time, their bodies fell to the ground.


    Amidst the bloody light, Liu Sheng knelt down on one knee in front of the Qian couple. He extended his hand and handed the child over to the two couples. A rare smile appeared on his cold face.


    He looked at the dumbstruck couple and said, "It''s okay."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 588 Excuse Me, Madam. Take off Your Clothes

    "Come! Xiu''er, hurry up and kneel down to your benefactors."


    Inside the bloody inn, the Qian couple pulled the still unsettled boy to kneel in front of Liu Sheng. The three of them thanked Liu Sheng and the others for their kindness and gratitude, and they didn''t stop until Liu Sheng and the others helped them up. Fang Ziyu and Meng Liang brought tea for the three of them to drink, and only then did they calm down the unease in their hearts.


    Of course, everyone was focused on comforting the Qian Clan couple who had suffered a great calamity, while Xu Han stood at the side and watched the seven corpses that couldn''t stand up and the blood that had already flowed all over the ground. He frowned and revealed a bitter smile.


    To be able to kill such a villain was naturally a joyous thing, but after killing him, what would happen?


    Xu Han and the others could leave in one go, but the real trouble for the three members of the Qian Clan had only just begun.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han walked to the front of the couple. The Qian Clan seemed to feel something as they raised their heads to look at Xu Han.


    He smiled and said, "I think the two of you should tell us what happened in Phoenix Cloud Town now, right?"


    ¡­


    Ever since Cui Ting had taken Jiang Zhichen and Qiu Fuping hostage more than a month ago and erected the Chu character profound flag on the land of the three continents, the Emperor of the State of Chu, who had never seen a single general, Wen Chen, or ordinary people, had issued an edict sealing the borders of the three continents. The land of the three continents was only open to people, but no one was allowed to leave.


    Immediately after was another edict, whereby all those within the territory who were under the age of ten or twenty, regardless of gender or status, would be sent to the Sacred Palace.


    As for what this Qian Clan couple was sent to the Sacred Palace for, as an ordinary citizen, they naturally had no way of knowing. However, according to the rumors, five out of ten of these people who were sent into the Sacred Palace were carried out of the Sacred Palace one by one. The rest, although they left the Sacred Palace alive, their temperaments changed greatly. Whether it was their words or their actions, they were filled with almost fanatical worship towards the mysterious Emperor.


    Many times, things like humans weren''t as rational as they thought. Under such an atmosphere, the people in the Land of the Three Continents were quickly divided into two factions. The former was filled with blind worship for the so-called Emperor of Chu, while the latter was filled with fear towards the Sacred Palace. The former was proud that there were children in the Sacred Palace, while the latter avoided them.


    Of course, it was clear that the couple in front of him belonged to the latter.


    After hearing the couple''s story, everyone frowned. Even Xu Han was a little confused.


    With his understanding of Dark Asura Hall, The so-called Sacred Palace was nothing more than the place where the Asura or Half Demon was created, However, neither Xu Han nor Liu Sheng had changed their temperaments as such parties. In the Qian couple''s narrative, the Saint Weapon they created seemed to have become an admirer of the Emperor of Chu in a short period of time. Xu Han did not understand how the Dark Asura Palace did this.


    "Benefactors, since Lord Lu¡­ has come under orders to capture his son, if he hasn''t returned for a long time, Lord Lu will definitely suspect him. Let''s take advantage of the fact that the other party hasn''t noticed and leave first." Just as Xu Han was secretly pondering this matter, the shopkeeper Qian suddenly walked over to Xu Han and carefully said in his ear.


    "Who is Lord Lu?" On the side, Fang Ziyu listened to Shopkeeper Qian, a Lord Lu Jun, and a Lord Lu not only had some doubts.


    "That''s true." Shopkeeper Qian''s attitude towards Xu Han and the others had undergone tremendous changes after experiencing the previous events. Upon hearing this question, he hurriedly explained, "Benefactor, this is the case. Lord Lu''s son is the Holy Weapon who was baptized by the Holy Palace''s Holy Energy. He is also the mayor of our Phoenix Cloud Town."


    "Ever since the Emperor ascended to the throne, all the satraps in Jing Prefecture have been held by Saint Weapons. They have generally carried out His Majesty''s orders thoroughly without showing the slightest bit of mercy."


    Hearing this, Li Dingxian stepped forward and said, "Does that mean that the three continents are full of trusted followers of the Thief Emperor?"


    Shopkeeper Qian was stunned. He was probably not used to Li Dingxian''s address as the Great Chu Emperor, but he still nodded and said, "I''m afraid so."


    "Then where can you escape to?" Li Moding frowned and said. Unlike Li Dingxian, who was filled with anger, the Li family''s prince still had some guilt in his heart. From his point of view, it was only natural for him to protect the people for the emperor, but now that the people of the three continents had fallen into such a situation, they naturally couldn''t avoid the blame as imperial clans.


    Hearing this, the faces of the three members of the Qian Clan darkened, and they were also filled with worry about their imminent escape. But that shopkeeper Qian quickly said, "Even if we die, the three of us will die together." As he spoke, the cowardly middle-aged man stretched out his hand and embraced his wife and children. His eyes lit up with a divine light, and that light flickered with determination like iron.


    Probably every husband or father in this world is like this. They always stand up when their wives or sons need them and prop up the world with their thin bodies. This point had nothing to do with status or cultivation, it only cared about the heart.


    "Why don''t we take them out of the border?" After all, Fang Ziyu was kind-hearted. Seeing this scene, his heart was naturally moved. At that time, he turned to look at Xu Han and said hopefully.


    However, before Xu Han could speak, Meng Liang, who had always been obedient to her, said in a deep voice, "It''s not difficult for us to leave the border, but once Cui Ting is alerted, it will be difficult for us to enter. If we can''t reach Great Zhou and destroy this Dead Chu, more ordinary people will suffer."


    "Then should we just watch them die?" Fang Ziyu stamped his feet in anger.


    Meng Liang was naturally unable to hold back Miss Fang''s temper and immediately became speechless.


    Right at this moment, the previously silent Xu Han suddenly walked out to the side of the seven corpses and began to carefully carry the corpses one after another.


    Everyone knew that Xu Han had always been calm, and they thought that he could think of some way to help the three Qian Clan members escape. They immediately turned their gazes to Xu Han.


    He flipped through the dead corpses one by one, as if he was looking for something. Finally, he stopped beside a relatively thin corpse. He looked at the corpse, then at the woman Qian. His gaze was burning, making Madam Qian a little uncomfortable.


    After a few breaths, Xu Han suddenly withdrew his gaze and walked over to Madam Qian.


    Probably because Xu Han''s gaze was too strange, the three members of the family were somewhat afraid and subconsciously took a step back.


    However, Xu Han didn''t seem to feel anything about it. He hooked his body and looked at Madam Qian''s rather curvaceous figure. Suddenly, he said, "Excuse me, Madam, take off your clothes."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 589 Deceive

    Most likely, the calamity had lost its balance, or perhaps Xu Han''s expression was too serious when he said those words, so much so that Madam Qian was stunned on the spot for a long time before she actually stretched out her hand trembling and untied the belt around her waist.


    Seeing this, Fang Ziyu and the others gave Xu Han a strange gaze.


    "When Pavilion Master Xu saw this, he was intrigued. It was not done by a gentleman!" Li Dingxian frowned and said.


    "The Hongjian is not here, so you, surnamed Xu, have revealed your true colors?" Fang Ziyu looked suspicious.


    "Mm, there was some elegance in this hero''s demeanor back then." Chu Chouli laughed heartily.


    Seeing this and hearing everyone''s words, Xu Han suddenly came to his senses. He looked at Madam Qian, who was about to tear her clothes off, and hurriedly said, "Madam, you can go to the inner room."


    Mrs. Qian''s face immediately turned red when she heard this. She hurriedly stopped her hands that were pulling off her clothes and ran towards the inner room.


    Seeing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly. Then, he looked at the Qian Clan father and son and said, "Please go and change into new clothes and take off these two clothes."


    The father and son naturally did not suspect him, and they also retreated into the inner room one after another.


    After a rustling sound of changing clothes, the three members of Shopkeeper Qian''s family once again appeared in front of the crowd. Xu Han took the clothes they handed over. Under the puzzled gazes of the crowd, he walked to Li Moding ''s side and said to him, "Your Highness, let me borrow your name tag."


    The so-called famous brand is issued by the Grand Xia government to record the names, ages, places of origin and many other information, forgery of such things is a felony in any country of Xia, Zhou, and Chen.


    However, for Xu Han and the others, such a thing was naturally not difficult. After all, behind them was the Great Xia Imperial Court. He asked Li Moding for the name plate to facilitate this trip, and the Great Xia Imperial Court made it for them.


    Although Li Moding was puzzled by Xu Han''s intentions, he hesitated before handing over the item.


    Afterwards, Xu Han asked Fang Ziyu and Su Mu''an to come to their famous brands as well. Only then did he walk in front of the three members of Shopkeeper Qian''s family and handed the three famous brands to them.


    He then instructed, "We still have important matters to attend to. We have no time to help the three of you escape. Take these three famous brands and make sure to remember the information on them. From now on, this will be the identities of the three of you."


    After saying those words, Xu Han took out another money bag from his bosom. Looking at the heavy appearance, he thought that the silver inside should be quite expensive.


    Seeing that Xu Han was about to hand over this item, the shopkeeper immediately regained his senses. He shook his head and said, "All of you benefactors have already saved my family. We have nothing to repay you for. How can we collect any more benefactor''s money? This matter cannot, cannot, absolutely cannot."


    Xu Han, however, had a serious expression on his face as he forcefully handed the money bag to the shopkeeper. He said, "Although you have escaped this trouble, your child will always fall into the eyes of those thieves. If you want to protect the entire family, you will have to wander around. It is much better to have more money than to have no food or clothing at that time." How can a man be more respectful than his family if he can bend and stretch? "


    Shopkeeper Qian''s expression changed and he finally accepted Xu Han''s gift.


    "There is one more thing. If you are really unlucky enough to be caught by those villains, you should try to give Ghost Subhuti''s name. However, if they ask carefully, you should ignore it. Only after seeing that Ghost Subhuti and saying that you are Xu Han''s friends may you be able to save your lives. However, this method may not be effective, so don''t try it unless you absolutely have to." Xu Han said. "At this moment, I''m guessing that the lord you spoke of is already on his way here. There''s no time to delay. Hurry up and pack your things and leave through the back door."


    Shopkeeper Qian firmly remembered everything Xu Han had told him, and then he nodded repeatedly and said, "Good, good, good!"


    After saying that, he was about to leave with his wife and children. However, he felt that this step was inappropriate, so he quickly turned around and knelt down on his knees towards Xu Han and the others.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    After kowtowing three times in a row, he finally gave up.


    "I have no way to repay this kindness. If there is an afterlife, I will form the Ouroboros Ring to repay it."


    After saying that, he left with his wife and children again.


    ¡­


    After the three members of the Qian Clan left, Meng Liang walked to Xu Han''s side and asked with a serious expression, "Junior Brother, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this."


    "Let the three of them go. Since the son of this soldier surnamed Lu is a Saint Armament, his status should not be low. If he knew that his father had died here and that the Qian Clan was strangely missing, he would probably send someone to investigate. Even if he had that life card as evidence, it would be impossible to put a fire on paper."


    Xu Han smiled and said, "There''s nothing wrong. Senior Brother, don''t worry. I was just about to recover from the so-called Holy Weapon. Besides ¡­" He walked to the thin corpse that he had spent the most time on. He winked at Meng Liang and smiled, "Didn''t we kill the Qian Family as well?"


    After Xu Han finished speaking, the people around him were still unclear, but a snow-white longsword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Then, his sword trembled, and the sword moved at an astonishing speed towards the corpse''s face and the root of its waist.


    Pu!


    Along with a soft sound, the two parts of the corpse were instantly bloodshot, making it difficult to distinguish their original appearance.


    Everyone''s hearts went cold when they saw this, but before they could regain their senses, Xu Han walked to Li Dingxian''s side and said with a smile, "May I trouble Little Prince to change his clothes for Madam Qian?"


    ¡­


    Something big has happened in Phoenix Cloud Town recently.


    The corpses of Mayor Lu''s father and the Qian Clan were hung outside the Qian Clan''s inn.


    The mayor, as a saint soldier, took the town guards to investigate the matter. Unexpectedly, the gangster killed more than a hundred elite soldiers along with Lord Saint Weapon. Then, he set fire to the Qian Clan''s inn. When the fire became smaller, most of the corpses of the townspeople were burned to charcoal when they went to collect the corpses of the dead. It was difficult to identify them.


    After that, the satrap who had rushed over from Gumian City asked about the specific situation, Most of the townsfolk in the town didn''t know what exactly had happened. They only vaguely said that it was the enemies of the Qian Clan seeking vengeance and killing three members of the Qian Clan. After all, the three corpses hanging outside the house, dressed in shopkeeper''s clothes, woman''s clothes, and clearly a child''s body, were the best to identify.


    Although the corpses were almost impossible to identify after the fire, with the testimony of the people, the satrap from Soft Drum City quickly came to a conclusion.


    As for tracing the murderer¡­


    Right now, he still had many more important matters to attend to, so he naturally didn''t have time to take care of them. The only thing he needed to do was to send another Saint Weapon here to serve as the mayor.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 590 Holy Weapon

    The sun had already set, and the sky was dim.


    Li Dingxian knitted his brows and squatted beside the stream twenty kilometers away from Phoenix Cloud Town. He was constantly washing his hands with the stream water. Probably because he used too much force, his hands had turned red. It was obvious that he had been washing here for a long time.


    This was not because the little prince had any evil habits, but because the corpse that Xu Han had chopped into was too disgusting. Of course, the most disgusting thing was the thing that only men had when Xu Han had chopped it down. Li Dingxian also knew that Xu Han was only doing this because he wanted to leave an indiscernible corpse to outsiders, so as to perfectly create the illusion that the Qian Clan couple had died. However, he was clearly able to cut that thing into pieces, but Li Dingxian had to bury it. This was truly disgusting to the little prince who had always been well-fed, so there was the scene of Li Dingxian repeatedly washing his hands by the stream.


    "Does your hand hurt? Do you want Sister Ziyu to take a look for you?" Fang Ziyu looked at Su Mu''an with some distress not far away from the campfire that had already started. In order to put on the appearance of a family of three, Su Mu''an changed into the clothes of the Qian family''s child and was hung at the door for an hour. No wonder Miss Fang, who always liked to tease people, felt somewhat distressed.


    "It''s fine." Su Mu''an shook her head and said with an old look, "This injury is nothing to the macheteman."


    Fang Ziyu, who had no place to vent his love, was a little unhappy. But at this moment, Meng Liang, who was standing beside him, saw this scene. Meng Young Master''s mind flashed. He quickly walked to Fang Ziyu as if he was enlightened by an immortal. He extended his hand in front of Fang Ziyu and said bitterly, "Ziyu¡­ You see, we just injured our wrists when we fought against that Saint Weapon, can you help me take a look?"


    As he spoke, Meng Liang widened his eyes and looked at Fang Ziyu, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    However, the facts proved that Miss Fang''s love was not something anyone could accept.


    In exchange for Meng Liang''s complaint, Fang Ziyu roared like a lion in the east of the river, "Scram!!"


    The frightened Meng Liang was frightened by this loud roar, causing his body to stagger and fall to the ground. That impartial position just happened to hit Xuan''er, who was sleeping comfortably on the ground.


    Xuan''er, who had been woken up, immediately fell into a rage mode. She bent her body and jumped onto Meng Liang''s body. Her sharp claws danced, instantly tearing open a few holes in Meng Liang''s clothes.


    Aowu was also woken up by this noise. He stuck out his tongue and ran around the twisted man and cat, as if he really liked this scene.


    However, what it did not know was that behind him, two gloomy gazes were staring at it.


    "Twenty jin." Chu Chouli said in a deep voice.


    "Not only that, it should be at least twenty-five kilograms." Li Moding said.


    "Braised pork should be good." Chu Chouli said.


    "That''s wrong. Exploding is the best." Li Moding retorted.


    The two of them sang together, and their gazes towards Aowu gradually became hot.


    Gulu! As soon as they finished speaking, their stomachs almost simultaneously remembered a "long cry" before they had time to eat in the Qian Family''s inn.


    Liu Sheng, who was sitting on the other side, looked at the crowd, then turned to look at Xu Han. With a strange expression, he asked, "Do they look the same as usual?"


    "Occasionally, occasionally." Xu Han smiled bitterly with an awkward expression.


    "Oh." Liu Sheng nodded without asking.


    At this moment, a burst of noise came from a sack behind the two of them. The sack was constantly stirring, as if it contained some living thing.


    "I''m awake." Liu Sheng glanced at the sack and said.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded.


    Liu Sheng asked, "What do you want to do with him?"


    "Let''s see first." Xu Han stood up and walked to the sack. He held a snow-white sword in the wooden box behind him. A cold light flashed in his hand and the sack was sliced open by him, revealing the figure wrapped underneath.


    It was a man. To be exact, it should be a youth who was not even fifteen or sixteen years old. At this moment, his hands and feet were tied tightly by the rope, and his mouth was stuffed with something that looked like a rag.


    He constantly twisted his body, as if wanting to break free from this restriction, and his eyebrows were filled with anger. The ferocious light in his eyes was as if he wished he could kill everyone right now.


    Naturally, Xu Han had seen this kind of gaze many times. He walked over to the youth without any hesitation and reached out to take off the black rag. He was just about to ask something.


    But who would have thought that the youth would be the first to shout and curse, "You villains, go against His Majesty the Emperor. When His Majesty finds out about this, he will definitely send someone to dismember you into ten thousand pieces."


    "I''m afraid that before Your Majesty the Emperor takes action, you will have to go to the Underworld first." Liu Sheng said coldly. Obviously, he did not have the mood to waste words with this youth.


    "Humph!" However, such a threat did not have the slightest effect. The youth let out a cold snort of disdain and said, "As His Majesty''s Saint Weapons, we will not die. Even if you kill me, I will continue to revive and expand the territory for His Majesty and protect the world for Da Chu."


    As the youth spoke, a fanatical and almost twisted color appeared in his eyes. If one looked closely, it would not be difficult to discover that there was a faint and imperceptible black gas surging around his body.


    Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but frown. He extended his hand to press down on the youth''s wrist. Although the youth had broken the rope that bound his arm during his struggle, Xu Han''s strength was incomparably powerful. It was far from something that the youth could break free from.


    Xu Han probed the situation inside the youth''s body, and his brows furrowed deeper and deeper as he did so.


    He had inquired about this youth surnamed Lu before, before being sent back to the so-called Sacred Palace, This youth didn''t have a single inch of cultivation, In the fight that had captured him earlier, Even Li Dingxian of the Leaving Dust Realm took a bit of effort to capture him. Xu Han secretly estimated that this youth''s strength was probably between the Leaving Dust Realm and the Heavenly Hunt Realm. In fact, since his strength was mostly concentrated on his physical cultivation, the actual battle between the two armies would probably require a Saint Weapon like this to be far more effective than an ordinary Heavenly Hunt Realm expert.


    This was a terrible thing to do, To be able to transform a youth with no cultivation into an expert comparable to a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert in just over a month''s time, and to make these people completely obey their orders, if they could have such an army, they wouldn''t need too many troops. Ten to twenty thousand would be enough, and they would probably be able to run rampant in this world.


    At this moment, the crowd nearby were attracted by the youth''s noise. They looked at Xu Han and asked, "What did you discover?"


    Xu Han looked at the crowd with a calm expression and only spat out three words from his mouth, "It''s Half Demon."


    After experiencing the great battle in the Royal City, Xu Han had already told everyone about the Dark Asura Palace. Naturally, this so-called Half Demon was also among them.


    Even so, when they heard that the youth in front of them was the so-called Half Demon Empress, the faces of everyone couldn''t help but reveal astonishment.


    "So the Chu Kingdom really has the ability to create these monsters in large quantities, as you guessed?" As the prince of Great Xia, Li Moding naturally reacted immediately. He knew very well what it would mean for Great Xia if these things could be mass-produced. It was precisely because of this that Li Moding ''s expression became extremely ugly when he asked this question.


    Hearing this, Xu Han glanced at Li Moding and then turned his gaze to the youth.


    At this moment, Xu Han had already let go of the youth who had previously held his hand and lost his restraints. He then forcefully broke the rope on his feet. Then, he stood up, his eyes glowing with purple light. He shouted loudly, "Long live His Majesty!"


    Then, he rushed straight towards the crowd.


    Of course, he was not a match for Xu Han and the others with more than a hundred elite soldiers. With such injuries on his body, it was naturally impossible for him to pose any threat to Xu Han.


    Xu Han casually waved his hand and a tremendous force surged out of Xu Han''s hand, sending the youth flying to the ground.


    "No, these half-demons aren''t complete yet. They''re extremely unstable. I don''t think Dark Asura Palace dares to rashly create them in large quantities." Then he looked at Li Moding and said.


    "Unstable?" Li Moding frowned, puzzled, "What does this mean?"


    At this time, the youth who had been knocked down by Xu Han crawled up again and charged straight at Xu Han. The purple light in his eyes was a little thicker than before, and it almost infected his entire eye socket.


    However, Xu Han did not hold back at all. He mercilessly waved his hand and the youth fell to the ground again.


    This time, the youth who fell to the ground did not stand up as quickly as last time.


    Even though Xu Han''s physical body had already reached the half-step Immortal Realm, even if he didn''t attack with all his might, the power contained in these two casual wavings was far from something a Heavenly Hunt Realm cultivator could resist.


    At this moment, the youth was half-kneeling on the ground, his hands on the ground, his mouth continuously flowing with blood. The bright red blood was actually stained with purple things.


    "How could that be? I have His Majesty''s protection, and I have the power of the Saint. I ¡­ I will never die, and I ¡­ will be invincible in all battles!" He kept muttering to himself, as if he was very unwilling and puzzled by his defeat.


    As he murmured, the originally dense purple light in his eyes became even thicker.


    His body began to swell. Purple scales covered his body. He began to grow huge. Barbs appeared on his skin and fangs grew out of his mouth. However, in the blink of an eye, he turned into the violet monster that ravaged Crossing Imperial City that day.


    However, Xu Han, who had witnessed this series of changes, did not reveal the slightest bit of peculiarity.


    At that time, he turned to look at Li Moding and said, "That''s what I meant."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 591 Night Talk

    In Jingzhou in August, the night breeze was already a little cold.


    The half-demon monster had been killed by Xu Han. Its corpse had already been buried by everyone. The night was getting dark and everyone had fallen asleep. On a quiet night, only the leaves rustled in the wind.


    Another night breeze blew by. Xuan''er, who was lying on Aowu''s body, raised his head vigilantly. His amber eyes flickered as he looked at a certain place in the sleeping crowd.


    The youth in sackcloth suddenly sat up.


    "Miao." Xuan''er called out softly, and the youth also felt something. At that time, he turned to look at Xuan''er.


    "Shh." He silently tidied up towards Xuan''er. Xuan''er was also excited. It kept quiet, but its gaze towards the youth was still filled with vigilance.


    Seeing this, the linen-clothed youth was slightly surprised. It was as if he had never seen a black cat with such intelligence before. However, he quickly put away this surprise and got up alone and sat down beside the fire. He stared at the fire in a daze.


    Seeing this, Xuan''er put down her guard, but her gaze was still fixed on this place.


    But after a while, a rustling sound came from the rest of the people behind him. It was Xu Han who sat up from the crowd. He quietly walked to the side of the linen-clothed youth and sat down beside him. Seeing Xu Han arrive, Xuan''er seemed to be at ease at this moment. She lowered her head and curled up on Aowu''s body, falling asleep.


    The linen-clothed youth turned his head to look at Xu Han, who was sitting beside him. Unexpectedly, he took the lead in opening the chat box and said, "You cat, not bad."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He probably didn''t think that this was the first sentence Liu Sheng said. Before he could reply, Xuan''er, who was sitting on Aowu''s body, stood up again. She leapt into Xu Han''s arms and rubbed her head against Xu Han''s body. Her narrowed eyes looked at Liu Sheng as if she was saying, "Brat, you have a good eye."


    Xu Han was somewhat helpless towards Xuan''er''s behavior. He thought to himself that the lively temperament of this group of people had been transmitted to Xuan''er at some unknown time.


    He touched Xuan''er''s head and comforted the arrogant little fellow before saying, "This little fellow has been with me for four to five years. He can be considered my most important family."


    Hearing this, Liu Sheng nodded and looked at the fire alone, dazed.


    Xu Han wanted to say something to him, but he hadn''t seen him for several years. In addition, Liu Sheng''s memories of the past had been completely forgotten. After thinking about it, Xu Han was unable to find a topic to talk about.


    After a while, Liu Sheng said again, "That''s good. You have your best friend and family by your side. I thought there was nothing better in this world." Speaking of this, Liu Sheng suddenly turned his head to look at the people who were already asleep behind him. He smiled slightly and said, "Unlike me, I don''t even have any memories of the past."


    Xu Han''s expression changed. Ever since Liu Sheng woke up, not only had he completely forgotten his past memories, even everything that had happened in Dark Asura Palace seemed to have been forgotten. However, he vaguely remembered something like Xu Han rescuing him from Yuan Xiucheng''s hands.


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han was naturally not depressed. He asked, "Don''t tell me you really don''t have any impression of the past?"


    "Yes." Liu Sheng nodded and did not avoid this.


    "When we go to Great Zhou, when you see Liu Xiao and Liu Mo, I think you will definitely remember something." Xu Han hurriedly comforted.


    However, perhaps because Xu Han was not good at this, Liu Sheng''s mood did not seem to have improved at all. He only lightly nodded his head again and said, "I hope so."


    The atmosphere fell into silence again.


    At this moment, Xu Han suddenly missed Ye Hongjian. He thought that with Ye Hongjian''s exquisite mind, there might be a way to enlighten Liu Sheng.


    Fortunately, Liu Sheng seemed to have a lot of feelings today. After more than a hundred breaths of silence, he suddenly said, "Actually, you told me so much about me. Whether it was before or after becoming a Half Demon, it sounded so unfamiliar to me. It was as if those things ¡­ those people were things that I had never seen or experienced before." I even think¡­ I don''t think I''m the Ah Sheng you mentioned. I just happen to be exactly the same as him. "


    This was probably the first time Xu Han had heard so much from Liu Sheng since he saw him again.


    He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t apologize. Ah Sheng is Ah Sheng. Whether you remember it or not, you are my best friend. I thought you were dead, but I knew you were Ah Sheng the moment I saw you again in the antler plains. So don''t worry, I will definitely let you remember everything."


    Liu Sheng was stunned. He turned to look at Xu Han, and his gaze touched the brilliant smile on Xu Han''s face.


    He didn''t know if the smile on Xu Han''s face was too brilliant, or if Xu Han''s words had touched his heart, but this youth''s cold face actually had a faint smile on it. He said softly and sincerely, "Thank you."


    However, before he could completely ripple the smile on his face, it instantly dissipated.


    "I want you to promise me something," he said.


    "Yes. Tell me." Xu Han replied without thinking.


    Liu Sheng turned his head to look at the burning bonfire again, but he spat out something that Xu Han had never thought, "If one day, I want you to kill me, you must do it."


    "What?" Even with Xu Han''s temperament, he couldn''t help but raise his voice a bit after hearing this.


    However, Liu Sheng did not seem to feel Xu Han''s surging heart at this moment. He still looked at the bonfire and continued to speak calmly, "Do you know why I wanted to kill those soldiers today?"


    "Do you remember what happened in Dark Asura Palace?" Xu Han forcefully suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and replied.


    Liu Sheng shook his head, "When I saw what they did, a trace of anger did arise in my heart."


    "It''s not because of past experiences. It''s because of sympathy for the weak, or rather, an instinct that normal people have."


    "But it was this faint anger that quickly turned into a surge of killing intent that surged in my chest. I was unable to control myself at all, so I chose to vent it before being swallowed by that killing intent."


    "So I didn''t kill them because of what they did, but simply because I wanted to kill them¡­ That''s all."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was rather stunned. He probably understood some of this feeling, but what he did not understand was that he had clearly injected Demon Lord''s blood essence into Liu Sheng. Logically speaking, Liu Sheng should be a complete half-demon.


    "Perhaps this is just ¡­" He suppressed the doubts in his heart and tried to comfort Liu Sheng.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make such a request unless I have to. After all, I also want to live¡­"


    Liu Sheng interrupted Xu Han before he could speak. At that time, the smile that hadn''t spread across his face suddenly surged onto his cheek again.


    He laughed, his smile shining with flames. He could not say how brilliant it was, but it was like a flower blooming in the snow, bright and dazzling.


    With this smile, he said again.


    "But to be alive, I have to live like a human being. After all, the only thing I remember right now is¡­"


    "I''m human."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 592 Yanguang City

    Yan Guang City was the prefecture of Jing Zhou.


    He wasn''t the only way to cross Jing Zhou to Liao Zhou, but it was the nearest one.


    Xu Han was unwilling to take such a variable path in order to save this short amount of time. Even under the strong demands of Li Dingxian and his son, who wished to investigate Jing Zhou''s situation, this thought had not changed.


    What really made Xu Han change his mind was that when everyone was resting two days ago, Fang Ziyu somehow became interested and begged Meng Liang to lend her the sword on his back.


    How could Eldest Young Master Meng withstand Fang Ziyu''s plea? After a few hypocritical rejections, he finally surrendered and handed the sword on his back to Fang Ziyu.


    When Fang Ziyu opened the white cloth wrapped around the sword and revealed the purple sword beneath it, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed and he immediately smelled a familiar scent from the strange sword.


    He rudely grabbed the sword from Fang Ziyu''s hand, and after carefully measuring it for a while, he looked at Meng Liang with a strange expression.


    The other party seemed to understand the inquiries in Xu Han''s eyes. He only lightly nodded his head and did not say anything else.


    That night, after everyone had fallen asleep in the inn, Xu Han stood up alone and went to the hall of the inn. At the time of tacit understanding, Meng Liang, who was dressed in black, had already come out and waited for him.


    Seeing Xu Han arrive, the other party stood up and smiled at Xu Han, saying, "Let''s go?"


    Xu Han nodded, so the two of them stepped into the small city less than three hundred miles away from Thin Light City.


    The conversation between the two of them wasn''t long. There wasn''t any unnecessary probing, so they went straight to the point. It was simple and straightforward.


    "That sword is ¡­?"


    "Evil Dragon."


    "Did Wang Yangming ask you to bring it?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t figure out what the old man is thinking."


    "I think I might know something."


    "Huh?"


    "The Mausoleum of the Swords is in trouble ¡­ that kind of trouble."


    ¡­


    Compared to Phoenix Cloud Town, where there were almost no pedestrians on the streets, Yan Guang City was naturally considered prosperous.


    Of course, there was indeed no comparability between a small border town and a prefecture, but since the moment they stepped into Yan Guang City, everyone still felt a completely different aura compared to other cities in Jing Zhou.


    The city walls were filled with Chu Xuan flags. Although the streets were filled with pedestrians and merchants, almost every shop sign was also fluttering with the Chu Xuan flag. The crowd walked down the street, Whether it''s pedestrians on the streets, It was also the conversations from the wine shops on both sides of the street. The most talked about was how holy the Emperor of Da Chu was. Sooner or later, the Da Chu Dynasty would rule the world and boast about their children being baptized into Saint Weapons in the Sacred Palace. Of course, whenever anyone mentioned this, the people beside them would inevitably cast envious gazes at that person.


    If the people inside came here without knowing, they would most likely subconsciously think that the Great Chu Emperor must be able to govern the country well, and that was why the people felt the same way.


    However, Xu Han smelled something different from the various comments he could hear casually. How could there be such a beloved emperor in this world? No one was perfect. Even a sage would find a way to find fault with him, let alone a fallen emperor who had ascended the throne halfway. Most people had never seen him before.


    However, whenever these commoners mentioned anything about the emperor, their eyebrows were filled with an almost fanatical expression of admiration. Just this alone was enough to cause people to be puzzled.


    The people walking on the streets of Thin Light City all realized this. Their gazes met, and they all saw this kind of doubt in each other''s gazes.


    "Saint Armament has arrived!" Right at this moment, a loud shout suddenly came from not far away.


    The crowd immediately boiled. Whether it was the pedestrians on the street, the diners in the inn, or the shopkeepers, they all put down the things in their hands and looked towards the direction where the voice came from.


    Hundreds of black-armored armored warriors walked over from the intersection of the street. Behind them, there were about a dozen white-clothed youths. Their faces were silent and their auras were restrained. Without exception, Xu Han could smell the unique scent of half-demons on their bodies. It seemed that these youths were undoubtedly the so-called Saint Weapons.


    "Is this the youth who successfully became a Saint Weapon today?" The people on both sides of the street pointed at the procession and began to discuss.


    "That''s right, I''m really lucky to be able to become a Saint Weapon and serve His Majesty!"


    "It''s a pity that my child hasn''t survived this trial."


    "That''s also his honor. My child will be ten years old in three months. At that time, I will send him to the Sacred Palace. Even if he dies, His Majesty will have to be loyal to him."


    At that time, the conversations of the surrounding people entered the ears of Xu Han and the others. Everyone''s expressions became even more strange. If they had talked about the name of the Great Chu Emperor earlier, These commoners were all sincerely convinced and could be attributed to the perfect public opinion offensive of those in power. However, if these commoners did not value the life and death of their children as important as the glory of His Majesty the Emperor, then there would be too many strangeness in this.


    One had to know that Da Chu had only been established for less than two months. How the other party had tamed these subjects of Da Xia to be so obedient was an unimaginable matter.


    The sage once said that the law of heaven was the desire of man. Two months had made the people completely forget the fact that they were the people of Great Xia and worshipped the emperor twisted. Although this kind of ruling method that almost annihilated the desire of man was something that rulers dreamed of, no one had ever truly accomplished it.


    "Greetings, Lord Saint Weapon!"


    "Long live Your Majesty!"


    Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, the crowd shouted again. The Saint Armament troop had already arrived in front of the crowd. The commoners spontaneously let out such shouts, and then all knelt down at that time.


    This made Xu Han and the others stand out from the rest of the crowd. The soldiers who were walking in front of the group also gave Xu Han and the others fierce gazes. Xu Han, who had regained his senses, hurriedly pulled the people down at that time. After all, they had more important things to do when they came to Yan Guang City. It was not a good thing for them to be put in the eyes of those who had the heart too early.


    All of them were smart people. They came back to their senses and hurriedly bent down. Only the little prince, Li Dingxian, seemed to be rather displeased with this. He did not immediately bow down. Only after Li Moding , who was beside him, scolded him in a low voice did he hunch down his body with unwillingness.


    At this moment, the so-called Saint Weapons happened to pass by Xu Han and the others. At this moment, the people nearby cried out in alarm, and the atmosphere could be said to have reached its peak. Xu Han raised his eyes slightly and carefully observed the Saint Weapons, wanting to sense something from them. He had done such a thing extremely secretly. At least, in Xu Han''s opinion, unless he was an Immortal Realm expert, it was impossible for him to detect his aura.


    But just as his divine sense touched the saints, one of the eldest-looking saints suddenly frowned and looked at Xu Han.


    Xu Han was shocked and quickly withdrew his divine sense while lowering his head.


    The youth looked deeply at Xu Han at that time and then turned his head.


    Xu Han naturally felt this. He was puzzled as to why this youth could sense his existence, and at the same time, he was secretly a little scared. He felt that the other party had probably sensed his actions just now¡­


    At this moment, the crowd suddenly rang out again. However, unlike the previous praise, the noise this time was filled with hysterical curses.


    "It''s him!"


    "It''s this thief again, obstructing His Majesty''s great cause!"


    "That''s right! I heard that he even tried to destroy the Sacred Palace. Fortunately, the Sacred Armament Lords fought hard and finally caught this fellow."


    The crowd discussed, Suddenly, unpleasant curses rose up. Xu Han and the others also raised their eyes and saw a heavy soldier escorted prison cart right behind the Saint Armament Parade. On the prison cart was a young man in his early twenties. At this moment, his hair was disheveled, and his clothes were covered in frozen blood scab. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured.


    His face was also rather pale, and his gaze was dim. However, deep within the dim depths, there was a trace of resentment that contained both grief and anger.


    The cursing crowd seemed to feel that this was not enough to relieve their anger, so some vendors began to take out the things they sold, from eggs to cabbage, from soup to hogwash. At that time, the angry crowd threw them onto the prison cart, and the already dejected young man''s face became even more pale under the impact of these things.


    "Brother Jiang!" But at this moment, Li Dingxian, who was beside Xu Han, let out a cry of alarm. He shouted loudly and suddenly stood up, as if he was about to step forward.


    Fortunately, Xu Han was quick to stop him.


    Even so, the soldiers who had doubts about Xu Han and the others had discovered Li Dingxian''s movements.


    "What are you doing!" The warrior shouted loudly, and dozens of his companions surrounded him. The bright swords and swords left their sheaths, and their sharpness pointed straight at Xu Han and the others.


    The procession immediately stopped, and everyone''s gazes turned to Xu Han and the others.


    "I just felt that something was wrong. Are you the accomplices of this thief?" The leader, Jia Shi, looked coldly at Xu Han and the others and shouted in a deep voice.


    As soon as these words were spoken, not to mention the surrounding soldiers, the expressions of the commoners who looked at Xu Han and the others also became gloomy and cold. The things flashing in those eyes seemed as if they wished they could cut Xu Han and the others into thousands of pieces on the spot.


    Xu Han lowered his eyebrows and stared at the guards around him.


    These people naturally can''t keep him, but once he makes a move, it is destined to attract the attention of the people with the heart, then this will inevitably bury a lot of hidden dangers for his purpose of coming to Yan Guang City and even out of the Great Zhou.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s heart sank, but he was definitely not an indecisive person. After giving everyone a glance, the sword intent around him stirred and he was about to attack.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Wait."


    "These people are my friends. I wonder if there is a misunderstanding?"


    Xu Han and the others were stunned. They all looked towards the direction where the voice came from, only to see a young man smiling at them from within the group of Saint Weapons.


    Xu Han clearly remembered that this youth was the youth who had just sensed the location of his divine sense¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 593 Copper Plate

    Everyone didn''t expect that there would be someone among these Saint Weapons that had been brainwashed by the Great Chu Emperor who would speak out to help. They were stunned for a moment and forgot to respond to this sudden goodwill.


    On the other hand, the expression of the soldier who had ordered everyone to surround Xu Han changed slightly after hearing this. Obviously, he was afraid of this Lord Saint Weapon.


    However, after a few breaths, he still gritted his teeth and looked at the Saint Weapon youth. "Lord Saint Son, I clearly saw this thief intending to come forward to rescue this villain Jiang Lai."


    Hearing this, Xu Han keenly sensed that the appellant addressed this youth differently from ordinary people, but he still hadn''t figured out the reason for this.


    "How dare you!" The youth let out an explosive shout. His eyebrows surged with killing intent, and the aura around him suddenly rose to an extremely frightening height. "How can my cousin Jiang Yue be slandered by a dog like you? He has a deep enmity with Jiang Lai, and his actions just now were only due to his desire for revenge."


    "Yet you have given him such a notorious reputation? What is your motive?"


    This young man named Jiang Yue was obviously someone who had lived in a high position for a long time. His words and deeds carried an imposing aura. The people around him thought about it carefully and felt that what he said was reasonable. In addition to his lofty status, they naturally would not doubt him.


    The soldier also sensed the change in the attitudes of the people around him. His face turned pale and he hurriedly knelt down towards Jiang Yue. He said in fear, "It was a little recklessness that offended Lord Saint Son''s cousin. Lord Saint Son, please spare the little one."


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Jiang Yue snorted coldly, but he didn''t comment on what the soldier said.


    Seeing this, the guard was even more frightened. He didn''t dare to say anything else and could only lower his head even deeper, fearing that he would make the other party unhappy at the slightest bit.


    At this moment, the youth stepped forward and kicked away the soldier. He said, "I know that you are also doing this for the safety of our Thin Light City. I will temporarily remember this matter and will not report it to Lord Marquis. However, if there is a next time¡­"


    Jiang Yue hadn''t finished his words, but he could understand the meaning behind it. When the soldier heard this, he hurriedly nodded his head, "I''ve taken note of it. I''ve taken note of it. Thank you, Lord Holy Son."


    After saying that, he hurriedly led his subordinates to retreat.


    When the people around saw Jiang Yue walk over, they consciously made way for him, and their gazes at him were filled with envy and reverence.


    "Cousin, I know that you are eager for revenge, but Your Majesty and Lord Sheng Hou are fine as well. There is still a great use in keeping this villain alive. Just calm down and don''t be impatient. Sooner or later, I will definitely execute this villain." Jiang Yue arrived in front of Li Dingxian and said seriously while holding his hand.


    Li Dingxian also came back to his senses. After all, he was also smart. Although he did not understand what the other party was doing, the situation in front of him clearly forced him to cooperate with the other party to finish the play. Therefore, he could only nod his head with a calm expression, but did not say anything else.


    Jiang Yue, who had received Li Dingxian''s response, only smiled faintly. Then, his gaze swept across the crowd and landed on Xu Han''s body impartially. At that time, the smile on his face became even more serious. He added, "I know that you all came to our Thin Light City to repay Da Chu. I''m sure you haven''t found a place to settle down yet."


    As he spoke, he took another step forward and walked towards Xu Han. He extended his hand to hold Xu Han''s hands as if he had done something like this. His eyebrows were filled with the enthusiasm of a friend who had come from afar. He was extremely happy.


    "Since you are my cousins'' friends, you are naturally also my Jiang Yue''s friends. Tomorrow, I will host a banquet in the manor. Please don''t dislike it. At that time, please come to my humble abode." Jiang Yue glanced deeply at Xu Han before turning around and leaving.


    Only when the crowd was far away did the people standing on the spot awaken.


    "This is" Chu Chouli''s temperament was the most detached. Naturally, he was the first to approach Xu Han and was about to ask a question with a puzzled expression on his face.


    However, before he could say those words, he was covered by Xu Han''s hand. He winked at Chu Chouli and smiled, "Big Brother Chu, this is not the place to talk." As he spoke, his gaze intentionally glanced around.


    Everyone understood, the people of Yan Guang City, if something were to enter the ears of these people, it would inevitably bring disaster to the people. Chu Chouli also hurriedly covered his mouth and shook his head, signaling that he would definitely control his mouth.


    Seeing him like this, Xu Han couldn''t help but shake his head.


    He smiled and said, "Let''s go. It''s time for us to find a place to live."


    After saying this, he paused for a moment, then suddenly glanced at the crowd that had already gone far away, and said, "This Yan Guang City¡­"


    "Haha, very interesting."


    ¡­


    Only then did they find a remote inn. Everyone paid for their meals and walked into it.


    "Xiao Han, who exactly is that guy?" However, Chu Chouli, who had been holding back all the way, was unable to endure any longer. After entering the room, he immediately moved closer to Xu Han, lowered his voice, and asked anxiously.


    Xu Han helplessly glanced at the eager-looking man. He could probably imagine how the other party felt along the way, wanting to ask but not daring to ask, wanting to say but not daring to say, as if he was scratching his heart with a hundred claws.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile, "I don''t know."


    "Then why did he help us?" Chu Chouli scratched his head in confusion, but he suddenly seemed to recall something and muttered to himself in a serious manner, "Could it be that he has taken a fancy to Grandpa Chu''s beauty?"


    As he said this, Meng Liang, who was sitting at the side drinking tea, instantly trembled. A mouthful of tea that had not yet been swallowed suddenly spat out from his mouth and sprayed onto Fang Ziyu''s face, who was sitting opposite him.


    Eldest Miss Fang was instantly enraged by the lightning and rushed in front of Meng Liang. The second set of clothes that poor Eldest Young Master Meng had just purchased was immediately destroyed by Fang Ziyu.


    "Little prince, tell me who the prisoners in that carriage are, right?"


    Xu Han was accustomed to the jumping temperament of this group of people. He did not care about the chicken flying and dog jumping in the door. He looked straight at Li Dingxian, who had a calm expression on his face, and asked with deep eyes.


    Xu Han''s tone was somewhat unkind. After all, they were almost in danger because of Li Dingxian''s impulse, so Xu Han naturally would not indulge in this little prince.


    Li Dingxian could tell this from Xu Han''s tone. He looked at Xu Han with resentment and was unwilling to accept such a''cross-examination ''.


    However, Xu Han was not annoyed by this. He casually picked up the tea on the table and gently sipped it. "According to the rules, the emissary of the Great Zhou Empire needs the cooperation of the Little Prince and the Prince. If the two of you behaved like this, then I''m afraid the two of you would have to find another genius for the emissary of the Great Zhou Empire."


    These words undoubtedly pierced the pain of Li Dingxian and his son. Li Moding immediately glared fiercely at his son.


    Although Li Dingxian was reluctant at this moment, he still said after a few breaths, "That person is the son of Jiang Zhu, Jiang Lai."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. "Jiang Zhichen has clearly surrendered to Cui Ting. The hundreds of thousands of troops in his hands and the land of Jing Zhou are all important parts of Da Chu. Jiang Zhichen did not say that he had done anything to help Da Chu, but he can be considered an important minister supporting Long. Why did his son end up in such a land?"


    "Brother Jiang and I used to have dealings. Brother Jiang is loyal and loyal. He has always been willing to serve the country. I think he is unwilling to be tempted by power like his father and became the dog''s fangs of the emperor of the Chu Kingdom. That''s why he is in this situation." When Li Dingxian talked about Jiang Lai, his eyebrows immediately gushed with resentment.


    Xu Han didn''t comment on Li Dingxian''s speculation. He nodded and didn''t dwell on this issue.


    "Then are we going to the banquet tomorrow?" Chu Chouli asked again at this time.


    Xu Han glanced at Chu Chou, who was full of emotions, and asked with a smile, "Does Big Brother Chu want to go?"


    He seemed to have noticed that Xu Han had seen through his thoughts. Chu Chouli''s face revealed a look of embarrassment. However, he quickly said, "You see, in order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, we have mostly slept in the open. We haven''t eaten a few meals. You don''t want us to taste this black dog. I think that kid Jiang Yue is a big shot. I don''t think the banquet he set up is too bad."


    In this world, for the sake of this desire for words, the only person who didn''t even want to die was probably this Chu Chouli family.


    "Eat, eat, eat. You know how to eat!" As expected, Xiao Nineteen walked forward and pointed at Chu Chouli''s nose as he scolded.


    That old look coupled with her pink face was not much of a threat. On the contrary, it made people think that it was adorable.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Chouli seemed to be extremely afraid of this Little Nineteen. At that time, he shrunk his neck and actually put away his long speech.


    Other people didn''t notice him, but Xu Han couldn''t help but glance at Nineteen and Chu Chouli. It seemed that the relationship between Nineteen and Chu Chouli had been somewhat subtle since the war in the Crossing Imperial City.


    However, before he could figure out what was going on, Fang Ziyu, who was at the side, also finished taking care of Meng Liang, who angered her. He frowned and walked over to Xu Han and said, "I also think that kid is a little strange. We are not related to him, but he helped us. Could it be that he has other schemes?"


    Seeing everyone''s words, Chu Chouli''s face instantly revealed a bitter expression. He guessed that he was secretly regretting that a delicious meal had left him like this.


    "That''s inappropriate." But at this moment, Xu Han shook his head and smiled, "Since they helped us, the rules of repaying kindness must be told."


    "Since Benefactor is invited, how can we disappoint him?"


    As Xu Han spoke, he took out something from his sleeve and placed it in front of him, carefully measuring it.


    That was what Jiang Yue had just handed him when he held his hand.


    That thing is a copper plate.


    A copper plate that Xu Han seemed to have known before.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 594 Jiang Yue

    Jiang Yue''s mansion was indeed as dignified as Chu Chouli had imagined, and the dishes and delicacies that it had furnished made Chu Chouli, who had eaten a few days'' worth of dry rations, feel very satisfied.


    However, he was sitting at the table, holding a chicken leg in one hand and a pig''s hoof in the other. There was still fish in his mouth that had not yet been swallowed. This appearance caused everyone present to secretly hide their faces, and they were mostly regretting why they were traveling with this reckless man.


    During the banquet, Jiang Yue, who was sitting on the main seat, intentionally talked about the identities of the people. However, Xu Han and the others had been vigilant, so it was naturally impossible for them to tell the truth. They only said that they were going to the people of Liaozhou to seek refuge with their relatives and pass through Yanguang City.


    Xu Han also intentionally mentioned Jiang Yue''s rescue, but the other party also acted as if it was just a whim.


    This banquet lasted for an hour. Both sides were like this. On the surface, the glasses of light crisscrossed each other and the guests enjoyed themselves. However, they secretly probed, trying to figure out if the other party was an enemy or a friend.


    Seeing that the banquet was coming to an end, Xu Han suddenly stood up and raised his glass to look at Jiang Yue, who was sitting on the main seat. He smiled and said, "Thank you for your righteous action yesterday, Brother Jiang. We are grateful for your kindness, but it is already too late today. If we meet again in the future, we will definitely repay your kindness!"


    As he spoke, Xu Han gulped down all the wine in the cup, looking like he was about to leave.


    Although everyone was puzzled by Xu Han''s intentions, they subconsciously followed suit.


    Jiang Yue didn''t seem to have thought that Xu Han and the others would leave at this moment. His expression couldn''t help but change. Although he picked up the wine cup, he didn''t drink it. Instead, he asked, "This Thin Light City is filled with the eyes and ears of Lord Marquis, you guys."


    "Brother Jiang, what are you talking about? We are ordinary people. We are going to Liaozhou to seek refuge with our relatives. How can we provoke Lord Sheng Hou?" Xu Han asked with a puzzled expression. After saying that, he extended his hand towards Jiang Yue and said, "Brother Jiang, please!"


    As he spoke, Xu Han raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup. Everyone behind him followed suit. Even Chu Chouli, who was still addicted to the table full of food, glared fiercely at Xiao Nineteen. Nuo Nuo stood up. Even so, he did not forget to take the roasted chicken from the other table into his arms.


    Jiang Yue saw that the crowd was like this, and it was difficult for him to ride a tiger. His gaze flickered as he drank down the wine in his cup and was about to say something.


    At this moment, Xu Han cupped his hands and said, "Qingshan will not change. Green water will flow. Farewell, Brother Jiang!"


    After saying that, he took the lead and turned around to walk towards the entrance of the mansion.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yue immediately panicked. At this moment, the nineteen-year-old youth no longer had the cold and calm expression that a Saint Son would normally have in front of outsiders. He picked up his long shirt and hurriedly stepped forward, grabbing Xu Han''s arm, "Brother Xu, Brother Xu, stop!"


    The corner of Xu Han''s mouth curled into a smile, but when he turned to look at Jiang Yuezhi, the smile suddenly subsided and turned into a puzzled expression. He said, "Brother Jiang, what else can I do for you?"


    ''"Eh" Jiang Yue frowned and pondered for a while before saying, "It''s fate to meet each other. Since I''m fated to meet you today, why don''t you all stay in my humble abode?"


    Before Jiang Yue could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Xu Han, "Brother Jiang, I appreciate your kindness, but we still have important matters to attend to, so it''s not convenient for us to stay here for long."


    As he spoke, Xu Han broke away from Jiang Yue''s arm and was about to take another step forward.


    "Brother Xu! Brother Xu!" Jiang Yue saw that Xu Han could not be allowed to leave, so he hurriedly grabbed the other party and anxiously said, "There is something else. Brother Xu, please stay."


    "Oh? What is it?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    When Jiang Yue saw this situation, how could he not understand that he had fallen for Xu Han''s Dao? However, now that the matter had reached this point, he naturally had no way out. He said with a bitter expression, "Big deal, big deal."


    Seeing him compromise, Xu Han naturally wouldn''t force him to retreat without knowing what to do. Thus, he turned around and nodded, saying, "Since Brother Jiang is so kind, then I can''t refuse. I wonder what big matter Brother Jiang has to talk to me about."


    Jiang Yue''s expression was unwell. He glanced at the servants around him and said, "It''s not convenient here. Brother Xu, please excuse me for a moment."


    Xu Han understood. He nodded and signaled for Chu Chouli and the others to calm down. Everyone naturally cooperated well and returned to their seats.


    "Cough cough. This Holy Son wants to discuss with Brother Xu about the important matters of our Great Chu military kingdom. You can serve all the chivalrous warriors here." Jiang Yue said to the servants around him with a calm expression.


    When the servants heard this, they nodded and shouted, "Long live Your Majesty."


    Jiang Yue helplessly shook his head at Xu Han before leading him away.


    ¡­


    Sitting in Jiang Yue''s well-furnished study room, Xu Han casually crossed his legs and looked at Jiang Yue with interest.


    On the contrary, Jiang Yue was like the first time he saw his lover, the eldest daughter of Yellow Flower. She squeezed her body, seemingly feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Xu Han asked with a strange smile, "Didn''t Brother Jiang say that I have something important to talk about? Why are you silent now?"


    Jiang Yue''s expression was strange. After hearing Xu Han''s words, he looked straight at Xu Han for a while before asking carefully, "How can I trust you?"


    His cautious appearance was completely different from the previous impression of Xu Han.


    Xu Han said patiently, "Brother Jiang is kind to me after all. Although I do not know what Brother Jiang is asking for, I can guarantee that I will not be Brother Jiang''s enemy at least."


    Hearing this, Jiang Yue gritted his teeth and pondered for a while before nodding. He muttered, "That''s right."


    "Then I''ll tell you." Jiang Yueyan said.


    Xu Han nodded, "Speak."


    ''"Mm" Jiang Yue tilted his head and thought for a moment, then quickly fell into confusion, "But where should I start?"


    Xu Han smiled bitterly and thought to himself, "Brother Jiang, there''s no need to be anxious. Take your time. You can start whenever you want. I''ll listen."


    "It was about eight months ago ¡­ No, it should be ten months ago ¡­" Jiang Yue frowned as he began his narrative.


    Xu Han also lowered his eyebrows and listened attentively.


    "My elder brother and I are hiding outside the Origin Pavilion, peeking at Hua Kui taking a bath ¡­" But seeing this, Jiang Yue suddenly stopped. He looked at Xu Han shyly and scratched his head, saying, "It seems like we shouldn''t start here."


    Xu Han, who had calmed down and listened to Jiang Yue''s story, was almost knocked to the ground by this youth''s sudden words. He forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart, took out something from his bosom, and placed it in front of the youth.


    At that time, he stared at Jiang Yue and said word by word, "No, let''s start with this copper plate."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 595 Call For Help

    "Copper." Jiang Yue was stunned. He took the copper plate from Xu Han''s hand. Then, he patted his forehead and suddenly realized something. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, yes! It''s this copper plate."


    "Then we''ll have to talk about this five months ago." The youth muttered.


    "Cousin finished his vacation and went to Liaozhou. That night, I was so bored that I thought of going to the Origin Pavilion¡­ Well, I just went to a place to drink wine."


    "I drank happily and was in high spirits, so I gave all my money to Miss Xi Yin. Cough cough, Xi Yin is¡­ In short, she is a very pitiful girl."


    Jiang Yue''s pale explanation naturally couldn''t be concealed from Xu Han''s ears. After all, Xu Han had seen such a look on Chu Chouli''s body more than once.


    However, he did not say anything to expose Jiang Yue. Instead, he looked at Jiang Yue with a calm expression.


    "I didn''t know how much wine I drank that night, but when I woke up it was already the morning of the second day, and there was an extra coin in my purse, which was supposed to be penniless. I originally wanted to be honest, saying that I would give all the money I have to Miss Xi Yin, and that I would give all the money to her. However, when she wanted to find Miss Xi Yin, she was told that she had already rested. Helplessly, I can only temporarily suppress this matter, but I have always kept my word, so I brought the last copper coin that I did not hand over yesterday into my belt, thinking of handing it over to her one day. "


    "But then my father became furious because he knew that I was hanging around the tavern. He imprisoned me at home for a few months and said that he wanted me to study and cultivate. This trial lasted for four months. Then, for some reason, the land of Jing Province was filled with the Chu Xuan flag. With a shake of our bodies, we became the people of Da Chu."


    "As Jiang Guozhu''s retainer, my father was summoned by Lord Guozhu after this incident happened. Like many of my colleagues, Lord Father was also strongly opposed to this matter. They were already prepared to reprimand each other to death when they met Lord Guozhu. My mother and I were extremely worried that father would find trouble to kill us."


    "Strangely enough, Father and many of his colleagues returned to their respective mansions unscathed, and their attitudes changed drastically as well. They went from a single-minded desire to overthrow the so-called Chu Dynasty to a strong support for the Emperor of the State of Chu, whom they had never met before."


    "After that, the Imperial Court began the Sacred Palace''s plan. Because I was not even twenty years old, I just happened to meet the rules. My father sent me into the Sacred Palace without asking any questions and accepted the baptism of the Sacred Force." Jiang Yue''s expression turned a little ugly when he said this. Obviously, his experience in the Sacred Palace should not be considered pleasant for him.


    "What exactly is inside the Sacred Palace?" Hearing this, Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yue shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know either."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s eyes immediately revealed a look of suspicion.


    Jiang Yue seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s thoughts. He then said, "Before entering the Sacred Palace, any candidate who is selected as a Sacred Weapon will be forced to pay a white pill. Then, the devourer will fall into a coma. When I wake up again, I will become the Lord Sacred Weapon in their mouths."


    "At first, I was also confused for a while. It felt like you were imprisoned in a cage. You could clearly feel what you were doing and saying, but you just couldn''t control yourself."


    "Until one day, The copper plate on my waist suddenly shone brightly. After expelling the thing that controlled my body from my body, I regained control of my body. However, this is only limited to me. The rest of the Saint Weapons and even most of the people in Yan Guang City are like this. I think you should be very clear about this after seeing what happened that day. "


    Xu Han nodded. Before this, he was indeed very strange about the performance of the people in Yan Guang City. Now that he heard Jiang Yue''s words, he was relieved. He estimated that most of the people in Yan Guang City had also taken that strange pill.


    "I heard those soldiers call you the Holy Son yesterday. And who is the Holy Marquis that you mentioned?" Xu Han asked again.


    Jiang Yueyan said, "Saint Weapons, Saint Sons, and Saint Marquises are all people who have been baptized with Saint Force in the Saint Palace, They were divided into three levels according to their absorption of holy power, Some of the holy weapons would be sent to various towns as satraps, while more will be sent to Longbourn, I don''t know exactly what it''s for, "However, the number of Saint Sons and Divine Marquises is relatively small. Currently, they are all arranged in their places of origin. Some of them are entrusted with heavy responsibilities. Some, like me, have only given them generous treatment, but they do not have any real power. They are only arranged to have some miscellaneous items from time to time. For example, yesterday, they brought those newly promoted Saint Weapons to parade in the streets."


    Xu Han nodded again and asked, "Then do you know how strong the Saint Son and the Saint Marquis are?"


    Jiang Yue shook his head again. His eyebrows narrowed, and the aura around him suddenly began to rise.


    Xu Han subconsciously made a defensive gesture while staring at Jiang Yue. He did not understand what this youth was doing.


    However, after a few breaths of time, the aura around Jiang Yue reached its peak. Suddenly, a strange expression flashed in Xu Han''s eyes, "This is ¡­"


    Jiang Yue saw that Xu Han was like this, and in the next moment, he withdrew the aura around him. He bitterly smiled and said, "You can see it?"


    Xu Han nodded with a calm brow. Although the aura emanating from Jiang Yue''s body was terrifying, Xu Han observed it for a while and discovered that under such an appearance, Jiang Yue''s body did not have the slightest fluctuation of True Essence. With his half-step Immortal Realm physical body cultivation, he could also see that Jiang Yue''s physical body was only slightly stronger than ordinary people and was simply incomparable to those Saint Weapons.


    ''"Ever since that coin expelled the consciousness that controlled my body, the power of the baptism of holy power has also declined. Right now, I am only a holy son with no form. Fortunately, I still have this aura, which can frighten others." Jiang Yue said bitterly. Thinking about it, he had not lived a comfortable life these past few days.


    ''"Since you clearly know that you have lost your cultivation and that everyone around you is under the control of that pill, you should protect yourself at this time. Or you should just think of a way to leave this place. Why do you still need to help us at that time?" Although Jiang Yue and Xu Han had talked about so many things, Xu Han was still puzzled by the sudden help from the other party yesterday. After all, they had never met before. Why did the other party trust them so firmly? There was something fishy about this matter.


    However, Jiang Yue seemed to have expected Xu Han to ask such a question. He wasn''t as slow as before, ''"The origin of this copper plate is unknown, but it has a miraculous effect on the power given by the Sacred Palace. I tried to drive this copper plate to disperse the power of my father, but it seemed to have exhausted all of its power for me, so it didn''t work. It wasn''t until I met you yesterday that this copper plate made a strange move," he said straightforwardly.


    "Furthermore" Jiang Yue paused for a moment before saying, "I can see that your friend''s actions yesterday seemed to be old-fashioned with Young Master Jiang Lai. It looks like he has the intention to save him."


    "It can also be said that he was in a hurry to seek medical help, so he took action to save him."


    Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but look at Jiang Yue. This youth looked about the same age as him. His first contact gave off a feeling of carelessness and even nonsense. However, being able to make so many speculations from yesterday''s slight change was clearly not something an ordinary person could do. However, after being slightly surprised, Xu Han also felt relieved. After all, being able to survive in this Yan Guang City, relying solely on his identity as the Saint Son was clearly far from enough.


    "Jiang Lai? What about him?" Xu Han couldn''t help but ask about the prisoner yesterday.


    Jiang Yue said in a deep voice, "Actually, I''m not the only one who has that kind of coin, Jiang Guozhu''s son, Young Master Jiang Lai, also has this kind of copper coin. Although his origin of this item is generally difficult to explain to me, after being tricked into taking that medicine by Lord Guozhu, he was also not controlled. Not only that, he even joined forces with many ambitious people to secretly unite in an attempt to overthrow the so-called rule of the Chu Kingdom. "


    ''"A few days ago, he received news that the Sacred Palace had produced a large batch of pills that could control the minds of ordinary people. Therefore, he joined hands with many of the same warriors as me to destroy those pills. After all, only the citizens of Yan Guang City are controlled by these pills. If he were to cover the entire Jing Province, then Jing Province would truly be finished."


    "However, the Sacred Palace is heavily guarded, and Young Master Jiang Lai''s hands are not enough. Young Master Jiang Lai, who slaughtered his way into the Sacred Palace, was quickly captured. I also relied on my status as the Sacred Son to escape capture, but the Sacred Marquis has already given the order to execute Young Master Jiang Lai in three days. I''m weak by myself, With the intention of rescuing him, without any clue or assurance, Yesterday, I happened to meet Brother Xu. I decided to take the risk to save you. First, I don''t want to see any innocent people implicated. Second, I hope that if I want to try my luck, Brother Xu and the others are also uncontrolled like me. If you are willing, you can join me in rescuing Young Master Jiang Lai! No matter how bad it was, I hope that everyone can bring this news back to the Great Xia Imperial Court and have the Imperial Court lead the troops to settle the puppet dynasty! "After saying this, Jiang Yue stopped and looked at Xu Han hopefully.


    Xu Han thought for a moment and was weighing the pros and cons.


    "Alright!" But at this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the little prince with high spirits appeared at the door at some unknown time. He said with a resolute expression, "I will take care of this matter!"


    After saying that, he attacked with both spears, and his aura surged. He looked like a chivalrous man.


    However, this appearance did not last long. Li Moding ''s figure appeared behind him. This daddy taught his son a lesson, but he never needed to distinguish between occasions. At this moment, a chestnut hit Li Dingxian''s head fiercely and scolded, "You little bastard, are your wings hard?"


    Li Dingxian, who was still aggressive just now, immediately hugged his head and ran away, losing the slightest bit of his previous bearing.


    In the room, Xu Han and Jiang Yue were staring at the father and son chasing after them. The two of them were dumbfounded and remained silent for a long time.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 596 Fish And Bear Paws

    Li Moding was very helpless. He knew that he and his son were in an awkward situation in Xu Han''s team.


    He also understood what was the most important thing to him and Great Xia right now.


    Although he lived in Jianghu in his early years, he still firmly remembered the Dao of being an official in his heart, so he was good at finding the right and the left, and was also good at "climbing the dragon and attaching himself to the phoenix". Of course, this rhetoric was somewhat inappropriate for Li Moding , who was already a noble member of the royal family, but in fact, Li Moding had been doing this in Jianghu these past few years. It could not be said that he was deceiving others, but he had always placed the interests of the royal family first. Therefore, he had close contacts with the Scarlet Firmament Sect, which was in the limelight. In order to maintain a good relationship with him, he did not hesitate to suppress Xu Han and the others.


    It turned out that not only was this not correct, but it could be said to be extremely stupid.


    The Crimson Firmament Sect had become the trigger to stir up the conflict between the Great Xia Dynasty Hall and the Jianghu forces. He even resolutely stood in the Chu camp after the restoration of Chu. All of this reminded Li Moding of how stupid and ridiculous his previous decision was.


    But now, he had to pay the price for his stupidity. He had no choice but to curry favor with Xu Han. At the very least, he did not offend Xu Han''s bottom line. Only after successfully completing the mission of Great Zhou did he come into contact with the current crisis of Great Xia.


    For this reason, he had been careful all the way, but it seemed that his son was unwilling to let him do as he wished.


    Li Dingxian was naturally a very outstanding person. Regardless of whether it was as a royal family or an ordinary cultivator, he could be considered outstanding. Regardless of whether it was Li Moding or Li Yu Lin, they both believed that this was the case. However, Li Dingxian''s temperament was different from Li Moding ''s, probably because he had interacted with too many Jianghu people.


    He was diligent and earnest, but he cared about the morals of Jianghu very much. He was far from being like Li Moding ''s bureaucratic style. Instead, he had the bearing of a Jianghu chivalrous person.


    This was not a good thing, at least in Li Moding ''s eyes, it was not a good thing.


    For example, Li Dingxian''s impulsive temper almost caused them great trouble yesterday. Today, after Xu Han and Jiang Yue left, Li Dingxian, who was thinking about his friend, also secretly wanted to follow them. Li Moding knew that this child was like a father. Seeing this, he knew that this child was going to cause trouble for him, so he hurriedly followed him. However, he was still a step too late. He watched helplessly as Li Ding Xian rushed into Xu Han''s room.


    Li Moding knew that Jiang Lai had a very close personal relationship with Li Ding Xian.


    Jiang Lai was loyal and loyal, and he had always been willing to serve his country. This situation was probably due to his unwillingness to be a slave of the Chu Dynasty. Li Moding also knew this.


    However, the path of an emperor depended on his choice. It would be regrettable if Jiang Lai died, but if Jiang Lai really did save them, they would definitely reveal the whereabouts of everyone. At that time, if Great Zhou was delayed, then Great Xia''s situation would be even more unbearable.


    From Li Moding ''s point of view, Xu Han''s wisdom obviously wouldn''t agree to such a decision. Therefore, when his son rushed into the room, the Li family''s prince hurriedly followed behind and beat his son up in front of Xu Han.


    After doing this, he glared at his son fiercely, signaling him not to speak any further. Then, he looked at Xu Hanyan apologetically and said, "Pavilion Master Xu, my son is used to acting recklessly. Don''t take this matter to heart. It is entirely up to Pavilion Master Xu to make the decision."


    Only at this moment did Xu Han regain his senses. He looked at Jiang Yue, who was beside him, and then at Li Dingxian, who was still angry but didn''t dare to say anything else. He suddenly smiled and said, "This matter will be according to Little Prince''s wishes."


    ¡­


    Three days later, Jiang Lai would die.


    It ''s not easy to come up with a suitable rescue plan before then, According to Jiang Yue, there were nearly a thousand Saint Weapons in Yan Guang City alone, including no fewer than twenty Saint Sons and a terrifyingly powerful Saint Marquis. As for these other forces, they were not counted as the Dark Asura Palace. With Xu Han''s understanding, if there were still one or two Yama guarding the city in the dark, the rescue would become even more complicated.


    Therefore, the rescue plan had to be as clean as possible, and it had to be completed before the big shots could react. For this reason, everyone had to discuss it together until it was close to 11 o''clock before they came up with a feasible plan.


    Everyone stayed at Jiang Yue''s mansion. It was already late at night, and everyone had already fallen asleep. Xu Han, however, did not feel sleepy. He walked alone in the courtyard of the manor gate.


    He thought about the fierce sword on Meng Liang''s back, the Sword Mausoleum, the Half Demon, and the Demon Lord''s blood essence. When all of this was connected, he smelled a huge conspiracy.


    It was a conspiracy that could subvert the entire world. Xu Han had a premonition that once his speculation truly became a reality, Great Xia and Chen Zhou would quickly collapse under the sweep of this conspiracy.


    Thinking of this, his heart couldn''t help but feel a little heavy, but at this moment, a figure blocked his path.


    Xu Han raised his head sharply and looked at Li Dingxian. Li Dingxian appeared in front of him. At this moment, Li Dingxian was looking at him with a complicated expression.


    "Is something the matter?" Xu Han asked.


    Li Dingxian did not respond to Xu Han''s question immediately. He looked at Xu Han and his gaze became complicated. This situation lasted for more than ten breaths of time. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, "Thank you for today''s matter."


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he realized what Li Dingxian meant. He shook his head and replied, "There''s no need to thank me. I''m not helping you."


    With Little Prince''s arrogance, he naturally wouldn''t take Xu Han''s words seriously. In his opinion, Xu Han was not related to Jiang Lai, so he naturally wouldn''t take such a big risk for him. Therefore, he added, "You don''t have to say much. I will definitely remember this kindness in my heart. If I ever ask for anything in the future, I will definitely go through hell or high water."


    After saying this, Li Dingxian cupped his hands towards Xu Han and turned around to leave.


    Li Dingxian came and went quickly. Only when the little prince walked far did Xu Han regain his senses.


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. He thought to himself, "Why do people in this world like to talk to themselves so much? He really did not deceive Li Dingxian. Saving Jiang Lai was just an easy task for him. Even without Jiang Lai, who was imprisoned in the Sacred Palace, he would still have to make a trip to see what kind of mystery was hidden in the Sacred Palace."


    As for whether the lives of the Great Zhou and Jiang Lai were important, Xu Han had never considered it before.


    Just as he had never acknowledged the righteous name given to him by Mr. Lu of Tiance Prefecture, in Xu Han''s eyes, a person''s life was as important as the lives of 10,000 people.


    He wanted to save everyone he wanted to save, just like Master Wei had taught him, he wanted fish and bear paws!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 597 Baptism Of Holy Power

    "These are all my friends. They came all the way from the border of Long Zhou to serve His Majesty the Emperor. Sir Xu, please do me a favor." Outside the former Guozhu Manor and the current Sacred Manor, Jiang Yue smiled and pointed at Xu Han and the others behind him. Then, he looked at the man dressed in white in front of him.


    The man surnamed Xu tilted his eyes and looked at the people behind Jiang Yue. Then, he looked at his nose and heart and said, "I am touched by Lord Saint Son''s friend''s passionate blood, but Lord Saint Son also knows how many young people are waiting for the baptism of Saint Force. Only fifty people can be baptized in the Saint Palace every day. If Lord Saint Son jumps in the queue, those young people who are waiting won''t have to waste another day."


    "Haha, Lord Xu''s difficulties are clear, clear." Jiang Yue nodded his head repeatedly, then took out a heavy bag of things from his sleeve without revealing any traces and stuffed it into Lord Xu''s hand.


    The man surnamed Xu narrowed his eyes and weighed the weight of the item. A smile immediately appeared in his narrowed eyes.


    "Yes, but since they came from afar, it''s not unreasonable for someone like Xu to be here." The man surnamed Xu said indifferently.


    How could Jiang Yue not understand what he meant? He hurriedly thanked Xu Han and the others and wanted to lead them towards the Sacred Palace.


    "Huh?" However, when they stepped forward, the man surnamed Xu let out a cold snort of dissatisfaction, and his gaze towards Xu Han and the others instantly became gloomy and cold.


    Xu Han and the others felt their hearts tremble. They thought that Jiang Yue''s reaction was not good. He quickly walked to the man surnamed Xu and asked with a smile, "Sir Xu, do you have any orders?"


    The man surnamed Xu extended his hand towards Jiang Yue. He spread out his palm and placed three white pills inside. Then, he said, "How come Lord Saint Son doesn''t even remember this basic rule?"


    As he said this, the man''s eyes were filled with suspicion.


    Jiang Yue hurriedly took the three pills and smiled apologetically, "Lord Xu reminded me that I will do as you said."


    As he spoke, he turned around and winked at Xu Han and the others before handing over the three pills. Because the requirement for this Saint Weapon to absorb baptism was that he was over ten years old and under twenty years old, only Xu Han, Fang Ziyu, and Liu Sheng came here. The rest of them were waiting for news on the street not far away.


    However, Xu Han and the others quickly reacted and took the pill and put it into their mouths.


    Seeing this, the man surnamed Xu calmed down his anger. He said in a deep voice, "Bring them in. I guess the effects of the medicine are going to explode soon. Right, there''s a big shot coming to see the usurper today. Be careful not to cause trouble."


    "Yes, yes." Jiang Yue nodded repeatedly before leading everyone into the Sacred Palace.


    ¡­


    When the group of people entered the manor, The small courtyard at the entrance of the manor was already filled with young boys and girls who had come to receive the baptism of Saint Force. Most of their appearances were still very young, but their eyes flickered with strange fanaticism. According to the rules, the person in charge began to distribute the pills to these young boys and girls. Although most of them had taken the so-called holy medicine before, they had to take it again just in case anyone entered the holy manor.


    Jiang Yue walked over to a woman in white and whispered a few words. The woman in white nodded and immediately sent someone to pick out three girls from the crowd. Xu Han and the others were able to enter the team.


    After a few breaths, some people in the crowd began to faint. Following that, more and more people began to fall to the ground. Xu Han and the others followed suit and fell to the ground with their eyes closed.


    After that, a group of white-clothed people rushed out and helped the people who had fallen to the ground up. They walked into the depths of the Sacred Palace. Seeing this, Jiang Yue had intended to follow, but the white-clothed woman said, "Lord Saint Son, wait outside for the news."


    Hearing this, Jiang Yue''s expression changed. He didn''t dare to utter the slightest bit of dissatisfaction and left the Sacred Palace with an ugly expression.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Xu Han and the others to really swallow the medicine into their stomachs. They only kept it in their mouths. The appearance of unconsciousness was also played by the three of them for these unknown white-clothed people to see.


    Xu Han, who was being helped into the Sacred Palace, secretly sensed the path he had taken. He took a few turns and passed through several courtyards. He firmly remembered the steps he had taken up or down. He thought that it might be useful later.


    The Sacred Palace had obviously been modified by someone with a heart. Xu Han could clearly feel that they had already been helped into a hidden door below. Dark Asura Palace had always liked such tricks, and this point did not seem to have changed.


    After about fifteen minutes, the person supporting them suddenly stopped and casually placed their bodies on the ground. It seemed that they had arrived at the destination of this trip.


    "Sir, this is the saint weapon that will be baptized today." At this moment, the voice of the white-clothed woman could be heard.


    "Saint Weapon?" "It''s just a puppet that can be enslaved by anyone," said a voice that sounded as if a withered branch had been torn apart by someone. "It''s nothing more than a puppet that can be enslaved by anyone."


    "Your Excellency is right." The woman who was acting so arrogantly in front of Jiang Yue was extremely afraid of the owner of the Yin Sensing Voice, so she hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    "Hmph, step back. Leave this place to me." The voice said impatiently, as if it was a waste of time for him to say more than half a word to that woman.


    "Yes." However, the woman did not dare to express any dissatisfaction. After answering, she quickly led everyone out of the room.


    As a result, only the owner of the gloomy voice and Xu Han, who could not stand up, remained in Nuo Da''s room.


    Da.


    Da.


    The owner''s footsteps echoed in the empty room, and he paced back and forth as if examining the appearance of the children on the ground. Then he suddenly stopped and stared at Liu Sheng.


    "Huh?" He let out a puzzled whisper, as if he had discovered something unbelievable. Xu Han could clearly feel that his breathing at the tip of his nose was getting thicker at that time. Then he walked to Liu Sheng and reached out to hold her arm.


    "Attack!" Xu Han, who was already prepared, let out a loud shout. His body suddenly stood up, and Liu Sheng and Fang Ziyu also stood up at that time.


    The three of them didn''t hesitate at all. The moment they attacked, they were filled with lightning. Adding on the fact that they had no intention of calculating, the expression of the owner of the Yin Sensing Sound changed. Before he could even make a single bit of defense, the surging sword intent suddenly reached his body.


    However, he was still quite alert. Seeing that he was powerless to resist this killing move, he rolled on the spot and was able to avoid the incoming sword intent.


    However, although this sword move had fallen, Liu Sheng''s body instantly arrived in front of him at an astonishingly fast speed. Liu Sheng held his claws in one hand and did not give him the slightest chance to react. He directly grabbed his neck and lifted his body high up.


    "Master, spare me! Master, spare me! I don''t know anything, I don''t know anything!" After realizing the current situation, the man began to beg for mercy from Xu Han and the others with astonishing speed.


    Xu Han hadn''t expected such a backbone posture.


    After he made a silent gesture towards that person, he ignored the other party for the time being and instead took a step to observe the place where the Saint Weapon was made.


    The surroundings of the dim hall were already made of some kind of indescribable silver metal. On the ground were the young boys and girls who had come to wait for baptism. In the middle of the hall was a huge curtain cloth. It seemed that the most important secret in the Sacred Palace was hidden behind it.


    Xu Han walked in front of the curtain cloth and reached out to lift it.


    "No!" The person who begged for mercy shouted loudly with a panicked expression on his face.


    "Huh?!" Liu Sheng frowned, and the strength in his hand that grabbed the man''s neck increased a little.


    That person was also tactful. He quickly lowered his voice and said, "Master, there is a great horror hidden inside. It can''t be!"


    "Oh?" Xu Han raised his eyebrows. This was the first time he looked at that person seriously. He was a skinny old man whose face was covered in wrinkles like an old tree. He stopped his movements and asked with interest, "Then tell me, what is behind this?"


    Under Xu Han''s burning sword-like gaze, the skinny old man''s expression hesitated. His gaze flickered as he muttered, "Anyway, I can''t see it."


    "Bah! I don''t think you want to live anymore!" The nearby Fang Ziyu was not as good-tempered as Xu Han. Her eyes narrowed as a sword appeared in her hand and landed on the old man''s neck.


    The skinny old man sensed the sharp edges of the sword and his body stopped. He began to tremble. Obviously, he was extremely scared. "Auntie, calm down. It''s also for your own good. If you open this curtain¡­"


    Pu!


    Just as he was speaking, Xu Han suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled open the curtain. The old man''s eyes instantly enlarged, and his face was as pale as ashes.


    Behind the curtain was a huge cage, The cage was surrounded by dense chains, At the center of the iron chain, a giant humanoid creature''s aura was drowning in slumber. His body was covered in silver cones with runes. The purple blood slowly flowed out from the silver cones and fell to the ground. The purple blood continued to gather along the blood trough that had been carved into the earth''s mantle. Finally, it formed a line of blood and flowed into a huge copper cauldron-like container outside the iron cage.


    Next to the container were three iron beds made of cold iron. On the iron beds lay a naked young man or young girl. Two silver threads extended from the copper cauldron and pierced into their arteries. Purple blood poured into her body from the copper cauldron along the silver threads.


    Their expressions were sometimes ferocious and sometimes intoxicated, as if they were immersed in a dream of pain and happiness.


    Xu Han suddenly came to his senses. This was the so-called baptism of holy power in the Sacred Palace. It was the exchange of blood for these children with the blood of some creature that Xu Han did not know about!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 598 Unexpected Goodbye

    "What is that?" Fang Ziyu stuttered as he stared at the humanoid creature in the giant cage.


    "Finished! Finished!" However, before Xu Han could respond to Fang Ziyu, the skinny old man let out an extremely unpleasant howl, "This cloth can isolate the aura of strangers. Do you have any demonic powder covering your bodies? This demonic creature will wake up soon after smelling the scent of humans. Let''s quickly run!"


    The old man said seriously. Seeing the panicked expression on his face, it didn''t seem to be a lie.


    However, Xu Han did not show any signs of panic. He withdrew his gaze from the young boys and girls and looked at the humanoid creature behind the giant iron cage once again.


    The hall was too dark for him to see clearly. He took a few more steps forward. Seeing that, Fang Ziyu was about to warn Xu Han to be careful, but Liu Sheng patted her shoulder and signaled her not to act rashly. Fang Ziyu could only temporarily suppress the worry in his heart, but his gaze was still fixed on Xu Han.


    "Grandpa, grandpa, you''re courting death! Can''t you stop pulling the little one? The little one is old and the little one is young, can you spare the little one''s life?" Seeing that Xu Han was so bold, the skinny old man''s heart raised to his throat. He looked at Liu Sheng and begged with a charming smile.


    However, Liu Sheng did not pay attention to his words. He glared at the old man fiercely. The killing intent surging between his eyebrows made the old man realize that if he made any sound, the young man in front of him would kill him without hesitation. He immediately stopped.


    Xu Han walked to the cage and stared at the creatures inside.


    It was a 50-meter-long creature. To him, this huge cage was a little crowded. He sat on the ground, his entire body covered in needle-like hair. His eyes, the size of a lantern, were tightly shut, and from time to time, he let out a deep breath. Even though he was in a coma, and even though he was pierced into his body by the silver cone, Xu Han still felt the pressure that flowed out of his body like a waterfall.


    This was¡­ a¡­ Demon King!


    Xu Han suddenly came to his senses, and at this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Sir, Yuan Yanluo is here."


    The skinny old man''s eyebrows immediately lit up with joy. He was about to call for help, but a suffocating force came from his throat. The voice that reached his mouth was immediately stuck in his throat and could not be spat out.


    "Sir?" The person outside the room did not hear the response from inside and asked again.


    The old man, who was almost unable to breathe, repeatedly gave Liu Sheng a pleading gaze. Only then did Liu Sheng relax the strength in his hand.


    "Cough cough ¡­ you ¡­ ask Lord Yuan to wait a moment, I will come out in a moment." This time, the skinny old man had learned a lot. He followed Liu Sheng''s instructions and said to the people outside the room.


    "But ¡­ Yuan Yanluo is almost outside the door." The person outside said hesitantly.


    The old man''s face immediately revealed a bitter expression. He was extremely afraid that Xu Han and the others would fight to the death with Yuan Yanluo and kill him along the way. He repeatedly looked at Xu Han and the others and begged for mercy.


    At this moment, Xu Han withdrew his gaze from the ape and walked to the entrance of the hall. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "Let him in."


    The skinny old man was shocked. He could see the killing intent in the young man''s heart from Xu Han''s gaze. Although he did not understand how this young man had the confidence to fight against a Yama who was almost invincible in the old man''s heart, he still said to the door in order to save his life, "Then invite Lord Yuan in."


    ¡­


    Yuan Xiucheng walked in the dim corridor with a heavy brow. His gaze was cold, and his black robe casually swayed as he walked, like a ghost flaunting in the night.


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor, long and continuous.


    His mood wasn''t too good. Ever since the failure of the Demon Suppressing Tower''s plan to seize the Demon Lord''s Blood Essence, his status in the Dark Asura Palace had deteriorated. In addition, he had been deliberately suppressed by a great figure. At this moment, Lord Yama''s current situation in the Dark Asura Palace could be said to be extremely awkward.


    Whether it was the failure of the former or the suppression of the latter, it all came down to the youth named Xu Han, the youth he had brought out of Upper Cloud City in the Azure Province. His growth had already far exceeded his control, which made Yuan Xiucheng very unhappy.


    It was said that the house was leaking during the night rain, Recently, something had gone wrong in the territory of Jing Zhou that he was in charge of, A group of people led by Jiang Lai was actually able to resist the effects of the holy medicine. Not being controlled by him, they even joined forces and almost destroyed a new batch of holy medicines. Fortunately, Yuan Xiucheng''s defenses in the Sacred Palace were quite tight. Otherwise, if this batch of holy medicines were destroyed, Yuan Xiucheng would probably be unable to preserve his Yama''s position.


    Yuan Xiucheng intentionally wanted to use the river to lure out those traitors that might still exist in Jingzhou, At the same time, there were people who wanted to investigate how Jiang Lai resisted the control of the holy medicine. However, the demon masters sent to him by the Dark Asura Palace were obviously inferior to the other demon masters. After two days, they had nothing to gain. There was no other way. Yuan Xiucheng could only invite that strange old man. With his profound knowledge and understanding of the demon race, he should obtain something.


    However, this old man''s temper was very strange. He had a fanatical interest in the demon race that was almost morbid. Even if Yuan Xiu had not reached the last resort, he was unwilling to make contact with him.


    In less than fifteen minutes, Jing Yuan reached the door of the old man''s hall. A pungent smell came from the hall. Yuan Xiucheng frowned even deeper. He secretly cursed, "If Xu Han hadn''t interfered, how could he have fallen to the point of personally inviting this old man?" Thinking of this, his hatred towards Xu Han grew even more intense.


    He thought that after taking care of Jing Zhou, he would definitely send people to find traces of Xu Han and find out the youth who dared to betray him, so that he could taste the price of betraying him.


    Thinking of this, he gave the guards on both sides a look, and the two of them immediately understood that they were about to walk and push open the thick doors of the hall.


    The icy coldness on Yuan Xiucheng''s face dissipated at that time, and a warm smile climbed onto his forehead, "Elder Zhou, long time no see ¡­"


    He said with a smile. Then, he stepped forward. However, as the door of the hall was pushed open, it wasn''t the old man''s bent body that appeared in front of him. Instead, it was the shadow of a sword wrapped in a pitch-black sword that covered the sky.


    In the depths of the sword light, the youth who he wished to crush his bones into ashes charged towards him with an icy cold expression.


    Yuan Xiu''s cultivation was like a dream. He was somewhat dazed, unable to distinguish whether everything in front of him was a real existence or an illusion created by his obsession. It wasn''t until the cold blade of the sword cut open his black robe that he finally came to his senses.


    As a result, his pupils dilated and his eyebrows blossomed with rage.


    He stared at the youth and gritted his teeth and called out his name.


    "Xu Han!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 599 Da Hantian

    Yuan Xiucheng''s black robe surged. He stretched out his hand, his index finger and ring finger together, unbiasingly clamping onto Xu Han''s sword. At the same time, a black barrier surged out from his body, blocking all the sword shadows summoned by the black divine sword.


    At that time, a sinister smile appeared on the corners of his mouth as he teased, "This sword is not bad."


    Xu Han, who was stopped by the ambush, did not reveal the slightest bit of panic on his face. He also smiled and said, "Is that so? There is something even better."


    As he finished speaking, the flesh and blood under his clothes bulged, and boundless blood energy surged within his body.


    His grip on the sword suddenly loosened, his body slightly turning sideways, and then his other hand slammed onto the hilt of the black longsword after he finished storing his strength.


    How powerful was the physical strength of a half-step Immortal Realm cultivator? It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that he was destroying mountains and shaking mountains. This kind of force surged towards the sword hilt and finally reached Yuan Xiu''s fingers that were clamping onto the sword hilt.


    The ferocious smile on Yuan Xiucheng''s face dissipated at that moment, turning into a wisp of dense shock.


    His body retreated abruptly, and the fingers that had just grabbed Xu Han''s sword were already bloody and fleshy.


    However, Xu Han''s body did not stop. He held the pitch-black longsword again and charged towards Yuan Xiucheng. The sword intent and killing intent that covered his entire body made Yuan Xiucheng not dare to doubt the youth''s determination to take his life at this moment.


    "What are you waiting for? Stop him!" Yuan Xiucheng, who was aware of this, shouted loudly.


    The two guards who had just opened the door for him immediately responded and charged straight at Xu Han.


    Previously, Xu Han did not take the two of them seriously. At this moment, when the two of them attacked, the fist wind could actually cause waves of strong winds. Xu Han''s heart trembled as he realized that the two guards were hiding something. He had no choice but to stop attacking Yuan Xiucheng. The sword in his hand stood on his chest, and the three thousand golden sword shadows suddenly wrapped around Xu Han''s body, turning into a sword shadow shield.


    Boom! Boom!


    The fists of the two guards smashed into Xu Han''s sword-shadow shield fiercely, causing ferocious bloodstains to instantly appear on their fists. Xu Han''s body couldn''t help but tremble. Although he wasn''t seriously injured in this collision, he couldn''t help but feel the blood energy in his body churn.


    This was not an ordinary matter, especially for Xu Han, who had already reached the Half-step Immortal Realm.


    Being able to inflict such injuries on his physical body under the protection of the Sword Shadow Barrier meant that the physical cultivation of these two guards was probably already at the same level as Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s expression darkened. He suddenly understood the identities of these two guards. They were the Holy Sons that Jiang Yue had mentioned!


    "I didn''t expect that Lord Yuan would also hide behind others when he shrank his head." Xu Han said coldly as he looked at Yuan Xiucheng standing behind the two guards.


    However, such a low level of provocation was obviously not enough to shake Yuan''s temperament. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Xu Han, your brute strength can''t defeat the Dark Asura Palace, nor your destiny. How can you not learn so many times?"


    "Is that so?" Xu Han asked softly.


    Then, the sword intent around him began to surge, and a burst of sword light lit up in his eyes.


    His body suddenly jumped up, and the sword shadows wrapped around his body surged out, standing on his side. The golden sword light surged, and the temperature around him suddenly dropped a few degrees.


    The golden sword shadows began to disappear one after another under this chill. Yuan Xiucheng frowned again when he saw this scene. He did not understand what Xu Han was doing, but he could smell the killing intent surging under this chill.


    "Be careful." He whispered. Black Qi once again surged out from under his robe and wrapped around his body. The two Saint Sons also raised their brows and mobilized their flesh power to the limit.


    In this dim corridor, the chill grew heavier and heavier. Standing here, it was as if he was in a world of ice and snow.


    Suddenly, a thin object descended from the horizon. Yuan Xiucheng subconsciously looked up and saw a snow-white object floating down. A Saint Son in front of him reached out and caught the thing. He placed it in his palm and carefully measured it. Then, he turned around and looked at Yuan Xiucheng and said, "It''s snowflakes."


    "Huh?" Yuan Xiucheng was stunned. They were in the underground corridor, how could they see snow? But soon the confusion on his face turned into shock. He shouted, "Throw it away!"


    The Holy Son was about to move when he heard this, but he was still a step slower. The seemingly harmless snowflakes suddenly turned into sharp ice crystals, and boundless sword intent gushed out from them, directly separating his fingers.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    He seemed to murmur, and said with a heavenly might, "Great Cold Heavens!"


    As soon as this sound fell, snowflakes fell from the sky. Each snowflake turned into sharp ice crystals as it fell, carrying boundless sword intent and surging towards Yuan Xiucheng and the others.


    Those ice crystals frantically rushed towards the three Yuan Cultivators. Although the two Saint Sons were blocking the path left and right, However, he was still unable to avoid being cut open by the ice crystals, and streams of purple blood flowed out. The black barrier created by Yuan Xiucheng had managed to block the impact of the ice crystals for a short period of time, but every time it struck, the aura on the barrier had weakened by a bit. Obviously, he could not resist Xu Han''s strange move for a long time.


    Yuan Xiucheng''s expression became extremely ugly when he realized this. At this moment, a burst of hurried footsteps came from behind him.


    Yuan Xiucheng caught a glimpse of the group of guards who were rushing over. He shouted, "Bring me the Holy Marquis!"


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. The Saint Son had already reached the half-step Immortal Realm. Was the so-called Saint Marquis not an Immortal Realm expert? Xu Han didn''t dare to push it up. The sword light in his hand grew brighter and brighter. The ice crystals that fell on his head became denser. Under such a dense killing move, Yuan Xiuzheng and the two Holy Sons finally couldn''t hold on any longer. Their bodies retreated explosively and fell to the ground.


    "Let''s go!" At that time, Xu Han said softly. Behind him, Liu Sheng and Fang Ziyu, who were holding the old man hostage, suddenly rushed out. They looked at Xu Han and were about to say something when Xu Han said again, "We don''t have much time. Let''s go rescue Jiang Lai first."


    Hearing this, the two of them nodded and didn''t say anything else. They followed Xu Han out of the dark corridor.


    Yuan Xiucheng, who stood up, watched Xu Han and the others leave with resentment. His expression changed for a while, and finally turned into a fierce expression like that of a ghost.


    "It''s time to serve His Majesty." He turned his head to look at the two heavily injured Saint Sons behind him and said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, a hesitation flashed in the eyes of the two of them, but this hesitation was quickly replaced by a surge of fanaticism. As a result, some sort of aura surged out of their bodies. Purple light surged up from their foreheads. His clothes began to explode, and his body began to expand. Purple scales began to cover their bodies, and boundless momentum poured out from the Sacred Palace.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 600 Raising Dragon And Snake

    The group ran through the huge underground maze forged by Senluo Palace under the Sacred Palace. Although Xu Han remembered the way he came from, according to the skinny old man who was still being held hostage by Liu Sheng, Jiang Lai was also locked up in one of the underground palaces. They had no choice but to find another way out in the future.


    However, the old man might not be correct in his search for Jiang Lai. The group of people had already walked for half an hour in this dark corridor, but they still hadn''t found Jiang Lai. On the contrary, there were already hundreds of guards rushing over from all directions.


    Fang Ziyu slaughtered a new batch of guards and looked at the skinny old man who was twisted like a chicken by Liu Sheng and asked in an unfriendly tone, "We have already walked for half an hour. We haven''t seen the place you mentioned yet. Could it be that you are lying to us?"


    The old man''s face immediately revealed a bitter smile that was even uglier than crying. He said, "Auntie, my life is still in your hands. Even if you lend me 10,000 guts, I wouldn''t dare to lie to you!"


    "Humph!" Fang Ziyu snorted coldly. Obviously, he still couldn''t trust this old man.


    But at this moment, the sound of hurried and loud footsteps could be heard from the corridor behind him. Two enormous purple monsters were frantically rushing towards this place.


    "Let''s go! If he dares to bully me, I guarantee that he will die before us!" Seeing this, Xu Han said coldly. His cold gaze landed on the old man like a sharp sword.


    The old man shook his head and said, "I dare not."


    The group of people once again shuttled through the huge underground palace in the direction the old man pointed out. More and more pursuers surrounded them along the way. They had no choice but to spend more time taking care of these blocking tigers. The two enormous purple monsters behind them were also getting closer and closer.


    Finally, another fifteen minutes passed. The door that the old man had mentioned appeared in front of the three of them. Liu Sheng punched open the door. The door was imprisoned Jiang Lai, who was already unconscious and covered in blood.


    "Look, I said I didn''t lie to you!" The old man shouted loudly.


    Fang Ziyu didn''t have time to pay attention to the old man. She drew her sword, cut the iron chains that trapped Jiang Lai and helped him up. Xu Han also didn''t have time to pay attention to the old man, because just as they rushed into the door to save Jiang Lai, the layers of pursuers still came to the door to seal his escape route.


    The eyes of the two gigantic purple monsters glowed with blood. They stared fixedly at Xu Han like hungry wolves staring at fat sheep.


    The ragged Yuan Xiucheng walked out from between the two monsters. He looked at Xu Han and smiled proudly, "Xu Han, where are you going this time?"


    After saying that, the pursuers led by the two monsters suddenly rushed towards Xu Han and the others.


    Xu Han raised his sword and leapt high into the air. A vast chill surged out. He shouted again, "Great Cold Heavens!"


    Thus, the ice crystals turned into sword lights and shot towards the pursuers. Streaks of blood lit up. The crowd fell like wheat harvesting, but death could not organize these fanatical followers of the Great Chu Emperor. They continued to rush over on their companions'' corpses, and the two gigantic purple monsters were even more powerful. Xu Han''s ice crystals with cold killing intent could only cut through their scales, but could not cause them any more damage.


    "Let''s go!" Xu Han, who was aware of this, shouted solemnly.


    Hearing this, the unconscious Fang Ziyu was stunned. At this moment, they were forced into this cell. There were countless enemies at the entrance. She couldn''t help but ask, "Go? Where are we going?"


    At that moment, Liu Sheng raised his head and looked at the unknown metal roof. He said, "Let''s go this way."


    Fang Ziyu instantly came to his senses. Without the slightest hesitation, a purple armor suddenly appeared on her body. Sharp swords that flickered with cold light hung around her, and under her driving force, it smashed towards her head.


    A loud explosion rang out and dust flew up. However, the roof made of unknown metal was extremely solid. Although it was damaged by Fang Ziyu''s sword move, it was still not completely destroyed.


    In the narrow room, Xu Han had already been entangled with the two monsters. Judging from the strength of the two monsters, they could not be underestimated. Even under their tough attacks, Xu Han could not find a good way to break the enemy.


    Fang Ziyu knew that the situation was urgent and was about to activate the sword intent in his body again when Liu Sheng, who was standing beside him, said, "Enough."


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. Before she could figure out what Liu Sheng meant, she saw the youth who was about Xu Han''s age suddenly crouching down. In the next moment, he jumped up high and crashed straight into the roof.


    "Ah!!!" Amidst the heartbreaking shouts of the skinny old man, Liu Sheng knocked open the roof of the house and jumped out. Dust leaned into the huge hole he had opened and spread through the entire door.


    "Let''s go!" Fang Ziyu waved his hand to disperse the dust in front of him and shouted at Xu Han. Then, he jumped up with Jiang Lai.


    Seeing that another sword shadow was swinging out, Xu Han took advantage of the chaotic scene that was filled with sand to escape from the hole at that time.


    ¡­


    A street near the Sacred Palace in Thin Light City collapsed. Several figures flew out from the collapse. The people in the city looked at the figures with curiosity and vigilance in their eyes.


    After the figures flew out, they were about to leave somewhere. However, just as they stepped out, another rumble sounded from the ground. A huge purple monster suddenly rushed out from under the ground, blocking Xu Han and the others'' path of retreat.


    "This way!" Xu Han said in a deep voice. He pulled Fang Ziyu and the others to flee from the other side of the street. However, at this moment, the ground collapsed and a purple monster appeared, sealing off the other path of retreat.


    The people on the streets did not reveal the slightest bit of fear when they saw the faces of the two purple monsters. Instead, their eyebrows were filled with fanaticism.


    "Holy Beast!" It was unknown who let out such a cry of alarm. At that time, the people on both sides actually knelt down and worshipped the purple monster.


    Xu Han didn''t have the mood to pay attention to these fanatical believers. He looked at the violet monsters on both sides and at a figure rushing towards him from the horizon. His heart sank as he said to the two of them, "You guys go first, meet Meng Liang and the others. I''ll cut off the rear!"


    After saying that, he seemed to be afraid that the two of them would hesitate and said, "I have my own way to escape. You don''t need to worry."


    "We''re not leaving! Let''s break through together!" However, Fang Ziyu decisively rejected Xu Han this time.


    Seeing this, Xu Han wanted to say something else. The pursuers began to crawl out of the collapse of the ground and charged at Xu Han and the others crazily. However, the two purple monsters attacked at the same time.


    "Be careful."


    He knew that this was not the time to argue about this matter, so he could only say this. Then, he jumped up high again and shouted, "Big Cold Heavens!"


    This was the third time Xu Han had used this sword move called Da Hantian. The ice crystal whistled away. The ice crystals continuously collided with the purple monsters. Afterwards, they flew backwards because of the powerful bodies of the purple monsters and stabbed into the ground. They watched as the two purple monsters passed through layers of ice light and arrived in front of Xu Han.


    Fang Ziyu and Liu Sheng wanted to help, but the pursuers were fearless and didn''t hesitate to use their lives to hold their footsteps.


    "Run!? Humph! No one can escape!" Yuan Xiucheng, who flew out of the ground, said coldly as he looked at Xu Han and the others with a fierce expression.


    Although the bodies of the two purple monsters had been torn apart by Xu Han''s icy light, there was not the slightest bit of fear in their enormous eyes. They let out a furious roar and waved their fists, causing Xu Han to boom.


    Facing these two fierce monsters, Xu Han did not have the slightest bit of fear between his brows. The sword intent around his body surged even more violently. The black sword in his hand surged with sword light, and a pitch black light shone. His clothes immediately moved, and the strands of hair on his forehead also rose slightly. At that moment, a royal edict-like chant came out of his mouth.


    He said, "Raise the dragon and snake!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ice crystals that had just plunged into the ground suddenly flashed and turned into sword shadows that plunged into the ground. Following Xu Han''s drive, the sword shadows abruptly flew out and gathered on both sides of Xu Han.


    One sword shadow surged and turned into a sword dragon, while the other sword shadow converged and turned into a sword python.


    The two sword intents merged together, and under Xu Han''s command, they suddenly rose up from the ground to greet the two purple monsters.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, under the sword intent of the Sword Dragon and Sword Python, the arms of the two gigantic purple monsters were completely shattered, turning into large patches of purple flesh and blood.


    However, the Sword Python and the Sword Dragon did not stop. They continued to follow the purple monster''s flesh and blood, shattering their entire right bodies.


    With another two rumbles, the two enormous purple monsters collapsed to the ground.


    Yuan Xiucheng was dumbfounded as he looked at Xu Han standing on the Sword Dragon with his hands behind his back. A chill surged into his heart.


    After Xu Han killed the two purple monsters, the blade of the sword turned. The Sword Dragon beneath his feet carried Xu Han towards Yuan Xiucheng, while the Heavenly Sword Python wrapped around Xu Han''s sword, carrying the might of cutting through the heavens and earth as it roared away.


    At the same time, the figure that flew over from afar also rushed over.


    "Thief, you dare to injure Lord Yuan!" The figure shouted as his body descended from the sky. He clenched his fists and rumbled Xu Han''s Heavenly Spirit Cover.


    The majestic might was almost enough to break through mountains and mountains. Xu Han sensed this and knew that the person who came should be Lord Sheng Hou. He didn''t dare to raise his head and could only turn his sword towards the fist that Sheng Hou smashed at him.


    Just as the two of them were about to collide with each other, in the depths of the underground palace built by the Dark Asura Palace beneath their feet, within the huge cage, the Demon King''s eyes suddenly opened. Blood-red light shone in his eyes, and boundless demonic energy spread out like ripples around his location.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 601 Eighteen

    Roar!


    A heaven-shaking roar came from the ground of Thin Light City.


    Then with a rumble, the entire Yan Guang City began to tremble, and then the heart of the people in Yan Guang City like a palace collapsed.


    A fifty-meter-long ape soared into the sky from the collapsed ruins. Demonic energy poured out from his body like a tide, enveloping the entire city wall of Thin Light City.


    This sudden change caused Xu Han and the Saint Marquis who had killed him to retreat to both sides at almost the same time.


    "What''s going on? Why is this guy running out!" Yuan Xiucheng looked at the giant demonic monkey in the sky and roared angrily.


    As he spoke, the ape''s gaze suddenly fell on Yuan Xiucheng and the others. He smelled an aura that he hated from them. He knew that they were the ones who imprisoned him there.


    Anger surged into the giant ape''s heart, and blood covered the tip of his eyebrows.


    He let out another roar and charged straight towards Yuan Xiucheng and the others like a meteor falling to the ground.


    How powerful was the Demon King''s strength? Even before the wind of his fist could reach them, his killing intent still wrapped around them. Yuan Xiucheng''s undead emerged and shouted, "Stop him!"


    "Yes!" That Saint Marquis said this, and he could be said to be obedient to Yuan Xiu Cheng''s words.


    Then, without even thinking about it, he threw a punch straight at the incoming giant ape.


    One big fist and one small fist met in midair, but the power they carried was in the middle of nowhere.


    Ling Lie''s fierce wind exploded from the center of the collision. A huge wave of air swept through the surrounding people, causing them to fall to the ground one after another. The buildings on both sides of the road shook, then shattered, falling down with a loud boom. Mournful howls resounded throughout Thin Light City.


    "Let''s go!" Xu Han caught a glimpse of this situation and immediately made a decision. Su Mu''an and the others, who happened to be attracted by this phenomenon, also arrived at that time. Hearing Xu Han''s words, they naturally turned around and ran towards the city gates of Thin Light City without hesitation.


    "Meow!" Strangely, Xuan''er, who had always been obedient to Xu Han, looked at the giant ape that was battling with the Divine Marquis and let out a soft cry.


    The situation is urgent, Xu Han knew that this Marquis was most likely an Earthly Immortal Realm expert. Although this giant ape was at the Demon King Realm, it had suffered a lot of injuries during the years of imprisonment. Its strength was ten times less than one. It would only be a matter of time before it was defeated. Xu Han did not dare to stay for long, nor did he have the time to pay attention to Xuan''er''s abnormal situation. He carried a reluctant black cat and followed the distant crowd.


    ¡­


    Xuan''er''s shout sounded like it was difficult for Xu Han to understand the exact meaning behind it. However, the giant ape that was battling with the Saint Marquis inexplicably trembled. Its gaze couldn''t help but look at the black cat that Xu Han had carried away. A trace of confusion flashed across his brows, but the confusion quickly turned into anger.


    In this moment of distraction, the Marquis saw the opportunity to jump up high and directly rumble in front of the giant ape. The giant ape''s body trembled and was fiercely thrown away by this enormous force. It heavily fell onto the ground not far away, destroying several floors.


    "Get rid of him, and then come with me to catch that brat!" Yuan Xiucheng said with a cold expression.


    The Divine Marquis nodded again and flew towards the direction where the giant ape had fallen to the ground at an extremely fast speed.


    He swung his fist once again, and the purple energy surrounded the fist wind. The boundless momentum immediately spread out, and the power wrapped in this fist could be said to be heaven-shaking and earth-shattering.


    The corners of Sheng Hou''s mouth revealed a sinister smile. He was absolutely confident that this punch was enough to seriously injure the Demon King.


    However, when he finally arrived at the place where the giant ape landed after passing through the layers of dust, he suddenly realized that there was nothing there.


    That guy¡­


    He escaped.


    ¡­


    A group of people quickly escaped from Yan Guang City, and then finally stopped in the mountain forest several miles away from Yan Guang City.


    "Miao!"


    "Miao!!!"


    Xuan''er, who had always been calm, was unstable for some reason. She constantly twisted her body and tried to break free from Xu Han''s embrace. This did not change until everyone stopped. Xuan''er let out waves of angry shouts at Xu Han. From the looks of it, she seemed to be running towards Yan Guang City.


    Xu Han tried to placate the little fellow, but the results were not as satisfactory as expected.


    Feeling helpless, he could only temporarily hold Xuan''er in his arms. Then, he turned around and looked in the direction of the Royal City. The aura of the giant ape had already dissipated. It looked like it was either killed or imprisoned again. In this way, it was likely that Yuan Xiu would gather his strength to chase after them very quickly.


    Although Xu Han hadn''t really fought with the Marquis, whether it was from his momentum or his fight with the giant ape, it could be seen that Xu Han didn''t have too much of a problem estimating his strength. Xu Han wasn''t willing to engage in a head-on battle with such a person at this moment.


    "Brother Jiang! Brother Jiang!" On the other side, Li Dingxian took over the unconscious Jiang Lai from Fang Ziyu''s hand. Seeing that the other party was covered in injuries, Li Dingxian was also a little anxious and hurriedly began to investigate the situation inside the other party''s body.


    "We have to leave quickly. I estimate that Yuan Xiu''s pursuers will arrive soon." Xu Han glanced at the crowd and said in a deep voice.


    "What about this person?" At this moment, Liu Sheng walked over to Xu Han and threw the old man who had been kidnapped in Dark Asura Hall in front of Xu Han.


    The skinny old man was also alert, Xu Han was the one who had the most say in this group of people. If he wanted to live, it depended on Xu Han''s mood. The skinny old man who knew this quickly knelt down in front of Xu Han and cried bitterly, "Grandpa, this little one didn''t lie to Grandpa at all along the way. Look, you guys are fine now. He''s also saved. Why don''t you just treat this little one as a fart?"


    Under the old man''s hopeful gaze, Xu Han narrowed his eyes and sized him up. Then, he whispered, "Keeping it is also a disaster. Kill it."


    Xu Han''s words were calm and confident, causing the old man who had just been lucky to turn pale, as if he had been heavily injured.


    "Master! Master!" He hurriedly knelt down and took a step forward, loudly begging for mercy. Looking at his panicked appearance, he was clearly frightened out of his wits.


    Just as he spoke, Liu Sheng, who was standing beside him, walked up to him. The cold youth, who was about Xu Han''s age, stretched out his hand and grabbed the old man''s neck, lifting him up high.


    At that time, he felt suffocated. The old man felt that his breathing became difficult, and the smell of death began to envelop him.


    "Bastard!" But at this moment, Little Nineteen suddenly jumped out. She jumped onto Liu Sheng''s arm and hung on his arm like a monkey.


    "Let go, you bastard!" Her pink face was flushed red from anger as she scolded, "Let go, you bastard!"


    "You are not allowed to hurt eighteen!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 602 Strange Escape Routes Were Revealed Everywhere

    The vast group of people began to flee towards the direction far away from Thin Light City.


    Because of Nineteen, Jiang Yue, Chu Chouli, and the unconscious Li Dingxian, the group of people didn''t travel very fast. In a full day''s time, they had only managed to escape sixty miles away.


    Although Xu Han had deliberately created various illusions along the way and destroyed the traces left behind by the group of people, if Yuan Xiucheng had a little more manpower in Yanguang City, he could have started a carpet-like search. It would not be difficult to find Xu Han and the others.


    Xu Han had the intention to continue walking for a while, but Xuan''er''s mood was irritable. Adding on the bumpy road, Jiang Lai''s situation seemed to have worsened. They had no choice but to find a secret cave to stay in for the time being and solve the problem before them.


    Xu Han, who had studied medicine with the Headmaster for half a year, examined Jiang Lai''s condition. However, he had suffered too much inhuman torture these past few days and was lacking in Qi and blood. After Xu Han had Fang Ziyu give him some internal strength, he was fine. However, if he wanted to wake up completely, he still needed to go to the town to buy some medicines to recuperate.


    As for Xuan''er, she was probably tired from shouting all the way. After Xu Han comforted her for a while, she finally calmed down and fell asleep beside Aowu.


    Xu Han, who had solved these two problems, did not relax. He walked to a corner of the cave where the skinny old man who claimed to be Zhou Yuan and Nineteen were squatting on the ground paved with hay.


    "You said he was eighteen? Your master?" Xu Han looked at Nineteen and asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes, he is my master!" Little Nineteen nodded decisively. There was no doubt on his pink face.


    Xu Han looked at the skinny old man named Zhou Yuan and asked, "What about you? Do you know her?"


    Zhou Yuan was a man who cherished his life. Ever since Xu Han and the others entered the hall, this fellow had not hesitated to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy. It was not difficult to see this point. Similarly, Zhou Yuan was also a very smart person. To be exact, he was a person who knew how to follow the wind and control the rudder.


    He didn''t know Nineteen, but he knew very well that this inexplicable little girl in front of him was the only straw that could save his life.


    So he nodded decisively and said, "Ah ¡­ yes, she is my disciple."


    "But her master is called Eighteen!" Su Mu''an , who was standing at the side, approached and asked suspiciously.


    Zhou Yuan''s expression changed. After a while, he carefully said, "Uh¡­ that''s my¡­ my pen name¡­"


    Everyone could see that this old man was spouting nonsense like this, but Little Nineteen said with a curious expression, "So you have another name, Master? Why didn''t you tell Little Nineteen before?"


    "I''m old, I forgot." Zhou Yuan said in a panicked and perfunctory manner.


    Seeing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little overwhelmed. He couldn''t understand why Nineteen would insist that this old man was her master named Eighteen. Even others could see that Zhou Yuan''s words were full of flaws.


    Could it be that this old man had cast some sort of spell on Little Nineteen? This conjecture couldn''t help but come to Xu Han''s mind. After all, only nineteen of the people present didn''t have the slightest bit of cultivation. If Zhou Yuan really had any shameful methods, it would naturally be the best choice to use them on nineteen.


    Thinking of this, killing intent surged in Xu Han''s eyes as he looked at Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan also keenly sensed this and subconsciously took a step back.


    Then, he pulled Nineteen''s sleeves and said in a pleading tone, "You ¡­ save ¡­ master, master for a long time."


    Nineteen stood in front of Xu Han without any hesitation and said with an old face, "What are you doing? Don''t hurt my master!"


    Xu Han was a little helpless. He tried to explain the doubts on Zhou Yuan''s body to Nineteen, as well as the flaws in his words. However, Nineteen ignored Xu Han''s words and shook his head. He muttered, "No, no, no, listen, bastard, chant the scriptures."


    Normally, With Xu Han''s personality, he didn''t care how much nonsense Nineteen made, but now that they were in danger, if Zhou Yuan was left beside them, he would always be uneasy. Therefore, after thinking for a bit, he made up his mind to lift Nineteen''s body up and hand it to Su Mu''an . Su Mu''an was sensible and grabbed Nineteen''s hands and didn''t let her participate in this matter.


    However, he seemed to have underestimated Nineteen''s determination to save Zhou Yuan. Seeing Xu Han approaching Zhou Yuan step by step, he realized that Xu Han really wanted to kill her "master". The little fellow was so anxious that tears fell down her cheeks. However, under her cultivation, how could she break free from Su Mu''an ''s restraints? She could only cry as she shouted, "You villains! Don''t hurt my master!"


    "You''re all bad people! Nineteen hates you! I hate you!"


    It had to be said that Xu Han felt a little unbearable from the bottom of his heart amidst Nineteen''s mournful cries, but he quickly suppressed this unbearable feeling. He knew very well that regardless of why Nineteen was so certain about this matter, this old man would definitely not be the master that Nineteen spoke of.


    With that thought in mind, Xu Han gripped his hand in the void and a pitch-black sword in the wooden box behind him escaped into his hand as if it had intelligence.


    He stepped forward and walked in front of Zhou Yuan, who had already been frightened to death. He raised his sword high up, and his killing intent was cold.


    Roar!


    However, just as Xu Han was about to take Zhou Yuan''s life, a heaven-shaking roar suddenly came from the direction of the cave entrance.


    Everyone, including Xu Han, looked sideways at that time and saw that it was the giant ape that had ravaged Thin Light City that had appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    Its body was 50 feet tall, and even if it was bent down, it would still be difficult to pass through the small hole. Or rather, his head was the size of the hole.


    He shouted at the people in the cave entrance. A loud voice echoed in the cave, causing everyone''s eardrums to ache. He seemed to be eager to enter the cave entrance, as if there was something he cared about very much.


    However, after a few fruitless attempts, the giant ape unexpectedly used its enormous hands to press down on both sides of the cave. Then, everyone felt the walls around the cave begin to violently shake, and dust continuously fell from above.


    At this moment, everyone finally regained their senses. They did not have the mood to ponder why the giant ape appeared here, and why it was filled with such great hostility towards everyone.


    The biggest problem before them now was how to solve this problem. After all, a Demon King was an expert that could contend against the Earthly Immortal Realm. Even if he was seriously injured, defeating him would not be an easy task.


    Not to mention, the commotion caused by the battle with the Demon King must have been extremely loud. Xu Han couldn''t help but ask Yuan Xiucheng to chase after him. He had to let go of Zhou Yuan for now. He told Fang Ziyu to keep an eye on the old man and walked to the entrance of the cave. At the same time, the pitch black sword flashed with sword light. Three thousand golden sword images appeared around him at that time.


    Everyone in the surroundings also realized the seriousness of the situation. At that time, they all walked to Xu Han''s side and activated the power around them.


    At this moment, the giant ape also stopped his attempt to break open the cave. He looked at Xu Han and the others who were walking in front of him. His lantern-sized blood-red eyes narrowed. His blood-stained hair stood upright. As a Demon King, his aura flowed out from his body. Even though his limbs and bones were constantly being torn apart, he could still smell a life-threatening aura coming from Xu Han and the others.


    However, he had no intention of leaving. What flashed in his eyes at that moment was a kind of burning emotion that no ordinary person could experience. He was determined to risk his life with his life.


    Both sides had such determination that a great battle was about to break out between them.


    "Meow!" But at this moment, a crisp cat cry broke the atmosphere of killing on both sides of the arena.


    "Xuan''er!" Xu Han frowned. Looking at Xuan''er who had jumped between the two sides, Xuan''er shouted softly. Although Xuan''er had some abilities, her sharp claws were enough to tear open the barrier of an immortal, but her physical body was exceptionally weak. Even a three-year-old child with a blunt knife was enough to cut through its flesh. Therefore, Xu Han rarely let Xuan''er participate in the battle unless he had to. Seeing that it was in danger, his heart couldn''t help but tighten.


    However, Xuan''er, who had been a little abnormal since she came to Yanguang City, looked at Xu Han with her amber eyes as if she hadn''t heard Xu Han''s call. She then turned to look at the giant ape standing at the entrance of the mountain cave.


    "Meow!" It called out to the giant ape again.


    "Roar!" The giant ape also roared at it.


    At that time, Xu Han''s heart raised to his throat. He was afraid that Xuan''er would anger this big fellow and get hurt. For this reason, his body had already been bent over. He was ready to rush in front of Xuan''er as fast as he could once the giant ape attacked him. He wanted to protect this little fellow who was already considered a family member.


    However, Xu Han, who had already made such a decision in his heart, would never have thought that things would turn out like this in the future.


    "Meow!"


    "Roar!"


    "Meow!"


    "Roar!"


    ¡­


    After the first roar, the cat and ape seemed to have reached some kind of tacit understanding. They began to roar at each other continuously, but their voices gradually became smaller, as if they had changed from quarreling to communicating, from communicating to¡­


    "Roar." After letting out a final roar, the giant ape suddenly bent down and crawled on the ground. His body immediately shrank at the speed of the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, the 50 foot tall ape turned into an ordinary monkey that was only a foot tall.


    He scratched his ears and came to Xuan''er''s front. Under the gaping gazes of everyone, he bent down again and kissed Xuan''er''s front claw with his mouth.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 603 Buying And Selling

    It wasn''t until Aowu rushed out and circled around Xuan''er and the yellow monkey crawling on the ground, letting out a series of cheerful roars that everyone regained their senses.


    Xu Han put away the surging sword intent around him, but his eyebrows were still filled with surprise.


    At this moment, Xuan''er walked over to Xu Han with an expression of pride. She raised her head and looked at Xu Han.


    "Xuan''er." Xu Han was stunned. At this moment, the little fellow jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder and rubbed his head against the scene of Xu Han.


    "Hiss!" Seeing this, the giant ape turned into a yellow monkey that seemed to be very dissatisfied, and it waved its claws at Xu Han.


    "Miao!" Seeing this, Xuan''er immediately narrowed her eyes and let out a long cry of dissatisfaction. The aggressive yellow monkey actually lost half of its demon king aura in front of Xuan''er. She unwillingly squatted down in front of Xu Han and lowered her head.


    "Aiyo, this is awesome, this is awesome!" Xu Han was still confused, but a cry of surprise sounded at that moment.


    It was Zhou Yuan, who had almost lost his life by Xu Han, who rushed out. He looked at the yellow monkey that was half kneeling on the ground, then at Xu Han. The expression on his face was horrified, as if he had seen the most unbelievable scene in the world.


    He seemed to have forgotten about the fact that he had almost died at Xu Han''s hands. He said to himself, "This is a demon king! A great demon at the Immortal Realm would actually bow its head and submit to you!"


    "Did you see that? That lowered head and half-kneeling body are clearly the great gifts recorded in the book for the demon race to kowtow to the Demon Monarch."


    Saying this, the skinny old man seemed to have thought of something. His eyebrows twitched as he said with a strange expression, "Could it be that you are the Demon Lord who transformed into a human form and walked the world?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han glanced at Zhou Yuan with his eyebrows crossed. The old man''s face immediately turned pale. Only then did he remember his own situation and cowardly retracted his voice. However, his gaze couldn''t help but look at Xu Han and the yellow monkey.


    Seeing that Zhou Yuan was safe and sound, Xu Han turned to look at Xuan''er, who was standing beside him. The little fellow was squinting his eyes and obediently staring at him. His appearance was extremely cute like a child asking for a reward from an adult.


    Xu Han finally regained his senses. He reached out to touch Xuan''er''s smooth hair and asked, "So you want to save it?"


    He recalled Xuan''er''s irritable emotions from the moment he saw the giant ape, so he asked.


    "Miao." Xuan''er narrowed her eyes and looked at Xu Han, nodding her head.


    A wisp of shame gushed out of Xu Han''s face. He placed Xuan''er on his shoulder in his palm and squatted down. He looked at Xuan''er and sincerely said, "I''m sorry."


    "Miao!" Xuan''er raised her head, squinted her eyes, and called out again, with an arrogant and tender expression that she didn''t want to forgive you.


    "When we find a place to live, shall I take you to eat grilled fish?" However, Xu Han, who had already figured out Xuan''er''s temperament, smiled and said.


    "Miao?" After all, the black cat could not resist the urge to speak. It immediately announced that it had surrendered and rushed to Xu Han''s shoulder again, rubbing its head against Xu Han''s neck.


    After finishing all this, Xu Han turned his head to look at Zhou Yuan, who was not far away. The old man''s body instantly paused, and fear surged between his eyebrows.


    "Don''t hurt my master!" Little Nineteen rushed out in time and blocked Xu Han''s path again.


    It was just that the little fellow in the "battle" had probably realized the gap between her and Xu Han. At this moment, her words seemed somewhat lacking in confidence. However, even so, she still stubbornly stopped in front of Xu Han and used her tiny body to protect the "master" she recognized.


    Xu Han suddenly smiled when he saw the determined Nineteen in his timid eyes.


    Perhaps it wasn''t a bad thing to understand someone else''s persistence. He thought so, walked over to Zhou Yuan, bent his head down, and whispered into the thin old man''s ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Be calm. Otherwise, I would change my decision now."


    As he spoke, he touched Nineteen''s head, who was still unknown, and turned around to leave.


    ¡­


    Great Zhou, Wei Yang Palace.


    The wrinkled Mr. Lu looked at Yuwen Nanjing, who was sitting high in the dragon chair, indignantly and said in a sad tone, "Your Majesty, this matter is not appropriate!"


    It was already past the morning of the dynasty, and there weren''t any mighty civil and military officials around. This was clearly a conversation between a monarch and a subject that no outsider wanted to hear.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuwen Nanjing looked lazily at Mr. Lu.


    Mr. Lu had been in the officialdom for many years. He thought that he had reached the Transformation Realm, but he couldn''t understand Yuwen Nan Jing, who was personally given the throne by him.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Your Majesty wanted to establish the Exquisite Pavilion as an Orthodox Church before. I didn''t say anything wrong, but now there are only a few people left in the Exquisite Pavilion. It''s not too much to say that it exists in name only. Isn''t this kind of Orthodox Church making others laugh?"


    "Does that mean that I''m doing something wrong?" Yuwen Nanjing asked again. Anyone could understand the mocking tone of her voice.


    Mr. Lu naturally could hear what Yuwen Nanjing said, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. At that time, the old man gritted his teeth and said, "This official thought that His Majesty''s actions were inappropriate."


    "In that case, who should I establish as the Orthodox Church?" Yuwen Nanjing smeared her thick blood red lips and raised them. Her tone was filled with confusion, but there was a smile in her narrowed eyes.


    The old man gritted his teeth and said, "Yue Fuyao of Heavenly Battle City is a current Sword Immortal. The 100,000 Heavenly Battle Army in the sect can shake the mountains. I thought that I would be able to do this."


    "Is that so?" Yuwen Nanjing smiled and asked. She stood up from the luxurious dragon chair and walked slowly towards Mr. Lu.


    That wasn''t a long distance, but Yuwen Nanjing walked very slowly. Every step he took increased the pressure around Mr. Lu''s body. It was something that only kings could emit. It was something that only kings could emit. It was something that dragon qi could add to one''s body, and it was something that only those in power could emit.


    Under such pressure, Mr. Lu subconsciously lowered his head, not daring to look at the woman in front of him.


    However, Yuwen Nanjing extended her finger and pressed it against Mr. Lu''s chin at that time. She exerted a slight force and raised the old man''s head. Then, the corners of her bright red lips rose again and she asked softly, "Mr. Lu, don''t you remember?"


    "What you said the day you brought me to the throne."


    "You said that I would be the number one Saint Sovereign in the ages. You said that I would lead the world into an undefeatable era."


    "Every word I say, every decision I make will be right, because the heavens are on my side¡­"


    Mr. Lu''s pupils gradually dilated. He stared at the woman in front of him. He could clearly see that the depths of his starry eyes were filled with eternal frost.


    ¡­


    Mr. Lu lowered his head and walked out of the palace gate of Pu Tian Palace, where several soldiers from Tiance Prefecture had already surrounded him.


    "How is Sir? Has His Majesty changed his mind?" Someone immediately asked.


    However, Mr. Lu did not immediately respond to their questions. He lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. When everyone was already beginning to panic, he suddenly said, "Go to Zhu Xian''s place."


    "Tell him¡­"


    "The Tian Ce Mansion agreed to that deal."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 604 Teaching Method

    Probably because it was close to the border of Jing Zhou, Tong Cheng, which was close to four hundred miles south of Yan Guang City, did not have the grand occasion of Yan Guang City''s "One Heart, One Heart".


    However, according to the information from Jiang Yue, although there was not enough Saint Medicine to distribute, such as Phoenix Cloud Town and Tong City, the rulers of these regions were all Saint Weapons without exception. Some confidants had even consumed Saint Medicine, so rushing into the city would attract the attention of those who wanted to.


    After all, with Jiang Yuezhou Yuan and Jiang Lai, who was still unconscious, joining them, the number of people in their group had reached a full twelve. With Xuan''er, Aowu, and the yellow monkey that the giant ape had transformed into, there was probably no more eye-catching existence in Jing Zhou.


    Just in case, everyone decided to turn zero into a whole.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng brought Xuan''er and the others with them, then Li Moding and Jiang Lai and Jiang Yue''s team, and the rest entered the city as the third team.


    Then, in order to hide the truth, the three groups of people also searched for their own inns to avoid attracting the attention of others.


    After stepping into Tong City, Xu Han discovered that this small city was also suffused with an odd aura similar to that of Phoenix Cloud Town. However, perhaps it was because Tong City was much larger than Phoenix Cloud Town. The shops on both sides of the street were still open, and there were some people traveling in and out of the city. Thanks to this, Xu Han and the others had another chance to sneak into it.


    This wasn''t because they wanted to take risks, but although Jiang Lai''s life wasn''t in danger for a short period of time, his injuries hadn''t been completely cured, and it was inevitable that something would happen after a long delay.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng quickly found the inn. After booking two rooms, Xu Han did not forget to agree to Xuan''er''s request. He took her to a restaurant and ordered her her favorite roasted fish and various delicacies in the private room. Li Yulin had given them an extremely generous entanglement when he left Heng Imperial City, so Xu Han naturally didn''t need to save these silver taels.


    At the moment, Xuan''er and Aowu naturally didn''t have the slightest bit of restraint. The two eaters quickly ate up the roasted fish and roasted chicken that Xu Han had handed them.


    Xu Han also intentionally handed over some food to the yellow monkey. However, Lord Demon King was arrogant and arrogant. Although Xuan''er''s "lascivious might" had surrendered to Xu Han, However, he didn''t give Xu Han a good look. At this moment, he pushed away the tender peach that Xu Han had handed over and turned a blind eye. Instead, he stood beside Xuan''er in a decent manner. Looking at the posture of a general who had a bit of protection for the Emperor, this was countless times better than the Aowu who only knew how to eat.


    Liu Sheng looked at the growing circus team beside Xu Han and suddenly said, "Your cat is not ordinary."


    These words were more or less like adding something to the picture. After all, how could a demon king be an ordinary black cat if he could subdue an existence?


    Xuan''er, who was lowering her head, seemed to have heard someone talking about it. At that time, she raised her head and looked at Xu Han and Liu Sheng doubtfully, but she could not see why. Thus, she lowered her head and "fought" the roasted fish.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled and said, "Xuan''er is Xuan''er. That''s all I need to know."


    Liu Sheng frowned and couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you curious about what a thing that subdues a Demon King is?"


    "Is this important?" Xu Han asked.


    "Isn''t it important?" Liu Sheng was puzzled.


    ''"Ah Sheng, you and I are fine. Do we really know who we are?" So I don''t think it matters. The important thing is that I know that it treats me well, and I want to treat it well. As long as it is willing to stay by my side, I will protect it for a day. If it wants to leave, as long as it wants, I will not stop it. I will only help it. That''s enough. "


    Hearing this, Liu Sheng''s expression couldn''t help but stagnate. The expression in his eyes also changed, as if he had comprehended something.


    ¡­


    The second batch to enter Tongcheng was Chu Chouli''s group.


    Chu Chouli was naturally careless. He looked around the streets happily, searching for a place that was enough to satisfy his appetite.


    Fang Ziyu, on the other hand, looked at Little Nineteen, who was jumping up and down with Zhou Yuan''s hand.


    "I still feel that something is wrong with this person." In the end, she could not suppress the doubts in her heart and suddenly said.


    "Since Junior Brother has left him behind, I think he has his own plans. Besides, with us following along, I don''t think he can do anything bad." Meng Liang, who was beside him, smiled and comforted.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu nodded and suddenly looked at Su Mu''an . This little fellow was hugging his saber, and he was also frowning as he stared at Nineteen and Zhou Yuan in front of him.


    The corner of Fang Ziyu''s mouth suddenly hooked into a teasing smile. She reached out and patted Su Mu''an ''s shoulder and said, "Little An''an, watch closely. Don''t let your daughter-in-law get kidnapped!"


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an , who had been staring at Nineteen and Zhou Yuan, was stunned. Then, a scarlet color surged onto his face.


    "Sister Ziyu, I didn''t ¡­" The little fellow''s eager expression immediately attracted a burst of teasing from Fang Ziyu.


    Seeing this, Chu Chouli, who was fearful of the chaos in the world, moved closer. These two sh*t stirrers, one big and one small, naturally made Su Mu''an, who was already speechless, even more embarrassed.


    However, Nineteen, who was walking in front of the group, did not notice the commotion of the people behind her. She happily recounted what she had seen and heard when she sneaked out of the Horizontal Imperial City and followed Xu Han and the others.


    Zhou Yuan answered absent-mindedly, but he was thinking about how to escape from this place. After all, he could deceive this little girl, but he could not deceive Xu Han and the others. If those Slaughter Stars were in a bad mood one day, his life would be in danger.


    "Master, I''ve been learning kung fu from them for a long time. Why do you think I haven''t made any progress yet?" At this moment, Little Nineteen suddenly asked in distress.


    "Ah?" How could Zhou Yuan respond to this question? He could only forcefully and perfunctorily say, "Well, cultivation is about gradual and orderly progress. There''s no hurry, there''s no hurry."


    "Then when do I need to become number one in the world?" Little Nineteen said with some confusion when he heard this.


    "Uh¡­ I need to take this slowly." Zhou Yuan continued perfunctorily.


    "How about Master give me your martial skill that can live to be number one under the heavens!" Little Nineteen said.


    ''"Eh¡­" Zhou Yuan had never heard of such a strange technique before, and it was impossible for him to really know such a technique. He could only say again, "Another day¡­ another day."


    "No, just teach me tonight!" Little Nineteen lost his temper.


    Zhou Yuan, who was thinking about how to escape, did not have the heart to appease Nineteen. He continued, "They have arranged for people to watch the night shift. How can we have the time?"


    Nineteen blinked at Zhou Yuan, "It doesn''t matter. I have a way to escape."


    Zhou Yuan was stunned, as if he had thought of something. A faint look of joy appeared on his face. He asked in a deep voice, "Is this true?"


    "Of course. How about it, Master? Leave your kung fu to me!" Little Nineteen did not notice Zhou Yuan''s strange behavior and continued to act spoiled.


    Zhou Yuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Nineteen. He reached out and held her small hand tightly in his palm. He said, "Good! Good!"


    "I will teach you a set of world-class kung fu tonight."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 605 Trapping Dragon Powder

    When the time was ugly.


    Chu Chouli''s snoring came from the door and landed in the hall of the inn, echoing endlessly back and forth.


    Su Mu''an supported her cheeks with one hand and pressed the long saber on the table with the other, making her somewhat drowsy.


    Hearing that Jiang Lai had woken up, Fang Ziyu and Meng Liang took advantage of the night to check on each other''s situation. Only Su Mu''an , Chu Chouli, and Nineteen and her "master" remained in the inn.


    For nineteen, Su Mu''an naturally wouldn''t have such special emotions as Fang Ziyu had said. He was only fourteen years old and couldn''t understand these things. Moreover, his father once said that emotions were a burden to machetemen. Only the knife on the wine on the back of his waist was the most important thing for machetemen. En, of course, there was face on his face.


    Although Su Mu''an did not like wine, he still remembered this truth clearly.


    But at the same time, Little Nineteen was an important companion in Su Mu''an''s heart. It was also incumbent upon him to protect his companion as a macheteman.


    Therefore, he forcefully regained his spirits and shook his head to dispel the drowsiness in his heart. His eyes were bright as he looked at the door that Zhou Yuan was staying in. As a macheteman, his intuition made him realize that the old man must be hiding something wrong in his heart. He had to keep a good eye on him.


    Squeak.


    Suddenly, a soft sound came from not far away. It was the sound of a foot lightly stepping on the wooden floor of the inn.


    "Who?" The alert Su Mu''an raised the knife on the table with one hand and pressed down on the hilt with the other. She turned around and looked in the direction of the sound coming from behind her.


    There, a petite figure stopped behind him and looked at him with a smile.


    "Nineteen?" After seeing the other party''s appearance, the vigilance in Su Mu''an''s eyes dissipated, but she couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. Now that it was time to be ugly, Su Mu''an didn''t know why Nineteen didn''t fall asleep, but instead appeared here.


    "Brother Mu An." Nineteen did not seem to see Su Mu''an ''s confusion. Instead, he smiled sweetly at Su Mu''an and called out crisply.


    Su Mu''an was shocked. She felt goosebumps all over her body standing up at that time. He knew Little Nineteen too well. This girl usually acted so arrogantly that she wouldn''t reveal such an expression unless she wanted someone.


    The look of vigilance that had just dissipated once again appeared on his forehead.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Mu''an asked.


    "I can''t sleep." Little Nineteen whispered as he lowered his head, and his cheeks suddenly flushed red with embarrassment.


    Of course, this was supposed to be a beautiful scene where a girl was extremely shy and wanted to say something, but Nineteen was only eight or nine years old after all. This kind of appearance did not have much beauty to speak of when it came to her. On the contrary, it was somewhat funny.


    Su Mu''an , who had been alert for a long time, naturally couldn''t be confused by Nineteen''s words. He said seriously, "If you can''t sleep, then practice your saber. That''s what my father taught me before. You have to spend every spare moment in important places. Don''t you want to learn kung fu?"


    Hearing this, Nineteen''s eyes lit up and she said delicately, "Then teach me."


    "Teach you? Didn''t I already teach you?"


    "That''s something Nineteen has already learned. Isn''t Brother Mu An going to teach me something new?"


    Su Mu''an frowned and said, "My father said that no matter how powerful a saber technique is in this world, it can''t escape a slash, a sweep, a lift, a block. You have only learned the surface of it now. Just these four moves alone will take you four to five years to be considered a small success. So, I will not give you anything before then!"


    "Aiya! Brother Mu An!" Xiao Nineteen pulled Su Mu''an ''s hand and shook it, "Will you teach me something new? Or will we go out and play instead of learning the knife?" Little Nineteen blinked at Su Mu''an as she spoke. Her appearance was extremely cute.


    However, Su Mu''an looked at Nineteen puzzled and asked, "Play? What fun do I have with you?"


    Hearing this, Nineteen was instantly furious. She felt as if she had been greatly insulted. Her face fell. She stamped her feet and said, " Su Mu''an !"


    "Huh?" Su Mu''an obviously did not understand what had offended Nineteen.


    "If you continue like this, you won''t be able to get a wife!" Nineteen scolded angrily.


    "What is this?" Su Mu''an did not think so, but just as she was about to say something, Nineteen''s hand suddenly waved at him, and a white powder immediately poured into the tip of his nose.


    "This" The expression on Su Mu''an ''s face instantly became absent-minded, and his body started to shake. After a few breaths, he fell to the ground abruptly.


    "A little bit." Seeing Su Mu''an to the end, Nineteen proudly stuck out her tongue at Su Mu''an and made a grimace. Then, she looked in the direction of one of the doors of the inn and said excitedly, "Master! Quickly come out!"


    At this moment, the door opened, and Zhou Yuan''s thin body leaned out of the door.


    ¡­


    Two figures, one old and one young, sneakily walked out of the inn and arrived at a hiding place at the corner of Tongcheng Street.


    Jing Zhou, which had been taken over by Da Chu, was currently under curfew, and there were no pedestrians on the streets except for the patrolling soldiers.


    The two of them stopped in the depths of the alley. Zhou Yuan suddenly asked, "What exactly did you throw at that child just now?"


    Although Zhou Yuan''s cultivation was not high, he was quite knowledgeable. He had already seen through Su Mu''an''s extraordinary appearance. Although the child looked like he was only fourteen or fifteen years old and still had a childish aura, his aura was long and his cultivation had probably reached the Mortal Realm long ago. Such an expert did not say that he was invulnerable to all poisons, but it was far from something that ordinary poisons could injure. Moreover, Nineteen could actually knock the other party unconscious in just a few breaths. Zhou Yuan, who had studied this path, was keenly aware that the white powder in Nineteen''s hand must have come from the hands of a master.


    Nineteen raised her head to look at Zhou Yuan with a puzzled expression on her face. She blinked her eyes in confusion and said, "Dragon Trapping Powder!"


    "This was given to me by Master. He said that he sprinkled it on the villains when I met them. Why did Master forget?"


    After saying this, Zhou Yuan''s body trembled.


    Zhou Yuan didn''t have much cultivation. To be able to stay in the Dark Asura Palace to a position that was almost equivalent to that of a judge, he relied on not only the research that Dark Asura Palace needed the most, but also his ability to observe the demon race.


    However, at this moment, he was unable to suppress the shock in his heart. It was not because he had never heard of this Dragon Trapping Powder, but on the contrary, he was extremely familiar with this Dragon Trapping Powder.


    The reason for that was because the so-called Dragon Trapping Powder was a kind of mysterious medicine that he had unintentionally concocted when he was studying the demons under Senluo.


    This item was extremely effective. He had once used it to knock a Demon King unconscious. Therefore, he had secretly thought that it would also have an extremely powerful effect on ordinary cultivators. However, he didn''t know the specifics because he didn''t have any experimental subjects.


    But he had never mentioned this Dragon Trapping Powder to anyone, It was just a trump card that could save his life at a critical moment. However, at that time, Xu Han and the others had slaughtered too suddenly, and he, who was in the Dark Asura Hall, had never thought that such an event would happen. Therefore, he did not carry it with him. Otherwise, it would be unknown if Xu Han and the others could escape from the Ascending Heavens.


    "Can you lend me this item for a look?" Thinking of this, Zhou Yuan asked in a deep voice.


    "Master is so strange. Didn''t you have a big basket yourself? Why did you have to look at me?" Nineteen asked curiously, but he still stretched out his hand and handed a small packet of Dragon Trapping Powder wrapped in oil paper to Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan, who had received the Dragon Trapping Powder, did not answer nineteen questions with a serious expression. He carefully opened the oil-paper wrapped object, but the object was a pile of white powder.


    This item was no different from the Dragon Trapping Powder he remembered.


    This discovery caused him to frown and almost squeeze into a small hill on the bridge of his nose.


    Just as he had thought, the Dragon Trapping Powder was something he had concocted himself. Regardless of whether it was its existence or its formula, Zhou Yuan had never mentioned it to anyone. Why did this little girl have such a thing in her hand?


    Zhou Yuan''s heart was a little confused. The nature of the world inevitably had some coincidences.


    But even if someone had coincidentally concocted such a thing, how could the other party take out a name that was the same as his? Even if the other party took out a name that was the same as his, then why did his disciples happen to recognize him as his master?


    Even Zhou Yuan could sense the oddity in the coincidence.


    He looked at Nineteen with a heavy brow and asked, "Does your master look like me?"


    Nineteen tilted his head and said strangely, "Master, what are you talking about? You are my master. Could it be that you can grow into another appearance?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan felt a little confused. He suddenly felt that all of this was connected together and contained a huge conspiracy.


    Although the various ingredients needed for the Dragon Trapping Powder were not considered rare, if the amount of ingredients used in the preparation were to go wrong, the final product would be very different from the Dragon Trapping Powder. Even if the order of delivery changed, it would affect what was obtained. How could anyone be able to concoct such a thing?


    He remembered that Xu Han and the others had broken into Dark Asura Palace and kidnapped him, and what happened afterwards seemed more like a trap set for him.


    Could it be that they want me to be confused, treat this girl as my disciple, and then deceive that secret? Zhou Yuan looked at Nineteen and suddenly had this thought in his heart.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this guess was very reasonable. Otherwise, he would not be able to explain the series of coincidences in front of him. Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but secretly feel proud.


    "Little girl, you want to lie to me? You''re still too young. I presume that this Dragon Trapping Powder was also forged by you guys, right?" He glanced at Nineteen proudly and said this.


    His hand was immediately stained with that white powder. With his many years of immersion in the Dao, it was obvious whether it was true or false.


    With this thought in mind, he put the powder into his mouth.


    "Master?" Nineteen was shocked.


    "Hmph, who is your master? This fake trapped dragon" Zhou Yuan sneered. However, when he said this, he suddenly paused and his expression became a little strange. He licked his lips and said, "No, it seems to be true¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a great sense of fatigue suddenly assaulted his mind. His body sank and he fell to the ground amidst the cries of nineteen.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 606 End the Root of Everything

    Day or night.


    Life or death.


    In the end, they were both dejected and disillusioned.


    Once.


    Or a hundred times.


    This destiny will always come to the end he deserves.


    ¡­


    Xu Han sat up from the devil-like nightmare.


    Aowu lay on the ground and fell asleep. The yellow monkey lay on the beam of the house and closed its eyes to sleep.


    Xu Han lowered the heavy breathing sound at the tip of his nose and stood up from the bed.


    Such a strange dream had been troubling Xu Han ever since the start of the war in Heng Imperial City. He vaguely sensed that there seemed to be some sort of power watching him all the time, which made him uneasy. However, he was unable to speak to anyone about such uneasiness.


    He was a little annoyed, so he put on his clothes and walked through the door alone. Just as he took this step, a black figure landed on his shoulder.


    It''s Xuan''er.


    Xu Han reached out and gently stroked Xuan''er''s head. "Let''s walk together," he said with a smile.


    After hearing this, the little fellow sat down on his shoulder and said nothing more.


    Jiang Lai had already woken up, and Xu Han had also gone to see his situation. Although his body was still somewhat weak, it was no longer a big problem.


    However, there were some things that made Xu Han feel uneasy.


    Walking on the empty streets of Tongcheng, Xu Han took out two copper coins from his bosom, one from Jiang Yue and the other from Jiang Lai.


    Jiang Lai also told Xu Hanyan about his experiences. His father had already been imprisoned by Cui Ting of Longzhou. He was eager to save his father and had already gathered troops in Jingzhou, preparing to cooperate with the Imperial Court to make trouble for Huanglong. However, one day, Jiang Zhichen suddenly appeared at Jingzhou''s mansion and gathered the civil and military officials of Jingzhou to announce that he was attached to Da Chu and respected the Emperor of Chu who he had never met before.


    Jiang Lai was naturally both suspicious and angry. He immediately questioned his father, but at that time, Jiang Zhichen seemed to be a different person. His expression was dull, and he even placed the so-called holy medicine in the bowls of the officials at the banquet. After a period of unconsciousness, Jiang Lai and the others had completely become Jiang Zhichen, or the puppet of the Great Chu Emperor behind Jiang Zhichen.


    Fortunately, Jiang Lai relied on the copper plate to get rid of the control of the holy medicine a few days later. After noticing these changes, he hid himself and found people like Jiang Yue who had the same coin as him. He secretly formed an alliance until they were found out about the destruction of the holy medicine. Everyone was killed, Jiang Yue escaped, and he was captured alive.


    Of course, Master Wei was no longer in this world. Xu Han had personally watched as he was taken away by the surveillant and headed towards the Myriad Domains of the Universe.


    But why would his copper coins remain in this world? Why would they appear in the hands of people like Jiang Lai?


    Xu Han''s head was paste, but he couldn''t understand what was going on inside.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han frowned.


    "Master." Suddenly, a hurried and tender call came from the corner of the street. "Wake up!"


    Xu Han recognized that the owner of the voice seemed to be Nineteen. He was slightly stunned and wondered why Nineteen had appeared here at this moment. He was about to walk towards that place.


    Ding.


    However, just as he took this step, a soft sound came from behind him.


    The sound was extremely similar to the rain hitting the wet road. Although it was extremely light, Xu Han still heard the sound.


    His footsteps suddenly stopped and he turned to look behind him.


    There was a black-robed figure standing behind him like a ghost.


    Xu Han''s heart congealed. With his cultivation, he could almost be said to be invincible below an immortal. His divine sense could almost rival an immortal, but this black-clothed man could silently appear behind him. Before this, he had not noticed him. However, he wondered how powerful the other party was.


    "Who are you?" Xu Han stared at the black robe. At that time, the pitch black divine sword escaped from the wooden box behind him and flew into his hand. Xuan ''Er, who was on her shoulder, naturally felt that the other party had come with ill intentions. She stood up, her amber pupils narrowed, and her hair stood up like black needles.


    ¡­


    The ghostly black figure stood there without saying a word.


    The strange aura in his eyes suddenly surged out from under his black robe and rushed towards Xu Han along the empty streets of Tongcheng City.


    Xu Han''s clothes stirred, and sword intent surged out of his body without being driven. It wrapped around his body to resist this uncomfortable aura.


    "Let me ask you one last time, who are you!" Xu Han frowned. His gaze towards the other party was already filled with killing intent, and the pitch-black sword in his hand was also blocked by sword intent, as if a river was surging.


    Whether it was because of Ling Le''s murderous intent in Xu Han''s words, the silent black robe actually opened its mouth and whispered.


    "I''ve been thinking."


    "In the long sight of reuniting and separating from you again and again."


    "Are you the culprit of that calamity or the hero who saved the world?"


    His voice was very strange. It was clearly very old, but it was difficult to distinguish a man from a woman. However, his words continued without stopping because of Xu Han''s doubts.


    "Did they imprison you, or did you imprison this world?"


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed even deeper. His body had already bent slightly. The muscles around his body were tense, like a sword that was about to be unsheathed, and a bow that was full of strings.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, but if you''re an enemy, then hurry up and take action." Xu Han said. He no longer had the mood to listen to this strange black figure continue to spin nonsense.


    "Of course you don''t understand!" However, this sentence seemed to have pierced through the pain of the black robe. His voice suddenly became loud at that moment, like a wild beast being forced into a desperate situation, howling and roaring in pain. "You are living in an illusion, unable to see the essence of the world. You will forever perish in the cycle of reincarnation, despair and death!"


    "True pain will always follow me!"


    "And now, I want to end this endless pain, so, I''m sorry."


    His voice suddenly lowered at that time, as if he was truly feeling guilty about some decisions. Even Xu Han could clearly feel the sorrow wrapped in his current emotions at that time.


    "You have to die" The black robe spat out the last three words. His body suddenly moved forward. His body leapt up high somewhere, and a snow-white saber appeared. He swung the saber in his hand towards Xu Han''s face with a resolute momentum.


    This saber force caused Xu Han''s eyes to condense, and horror inevitably appeared on his forehead.


    This was indeed an extremely powerful saber strike, but the source of Xu Han''s shock was not the might contained within this saber strike, but rather the saber technique.


    He had only seen it on Su Mu''an and the surveillance man¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 607 Assassin

    Seeing that the saber was about to land on Xu Han''s head, Ling Lie''s boundless saber intent locked the Qi in his body to death. He could not avoid it, so he could only forcefully shake the saber that belonged to the Su Clan.


    "Uncle Xu!"


    But at this moment, a loud shout sounded from behind him.


    Xu Han, who was only twenty years old, was probably only nineteen who could call him that. However, he did not have the mood to respond to the call of nineteen behind him.


    However, the moment the nineteen voices rang out, Xu Han could clearly feel that the other party''s expression under the black hood seemed to have changed. In the next moment, the long saber that had already reached his body and the figure of the black-robed man suddenly disappeared.


    Everything was calm.


    Xu Hanmu stood there in a daze, as if he hadn''t recovered from this sudden change.


    "Uncle Xu!" Nineteen''s voice came to mind once again. With a burst of hurried trotting sound, she had already arrived behind Xu Han. She reached out to grab Xu Han''s hand and anxiously said, "Uncle Xu, hurry up and take a look with me. My master is about to die."


    Xu Han finally regained his senses from this pull. He looked at Nineteen behind him, but he was still unable to determine whether what had happened before was an illusion or something real.


    However, Nineteen did not seem to have seen what had just happened. She used all her strength to pull Xu Han into the corner of the street, pulling the strange-looking youth into the corner. Then, she pointed at Zhou Yuan, who seemed to be asleep, and anxiously said, "Master, Master can''t get up, I can''t wake up no matter what!"


    After seeing this, Xu Han finally reacted. He suppressed the doubts and uneasiness in his heart and looked at Zhou Yuan.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Xu Han asked, but there was still a trace of lingering fear in his strange tone.


    "This" Little Nineteen was a little flustered. Her gaze wandered everywhere. After a long while, she stammered, "I don''t know. It''s just that he fainted in an instant!"


    Xu Han squatted down. Most likely, because what had happened before was too strange, he did not carefully examine too many of the things that he rarely saw.


    After stretching out his hand to investigate Zhou Yuan''s condition, his expression slowed down slightly. "It''s not a big deal. It seems like he just fainted. But¡­ why are you here?" He asked.


    Nineteen obviously hadn''t thought of this question. A trace of panic flashed across her cheeks as she stammered, "It''s just a stroll."


    "Why are you hanging out so late?" Xu Han asked suspiciously.


    Nineteen fell silent again. After a long while, he said, "Eh ¡­ Master suddenly became interested ¡­"


    Seeing Nineteen like this, how could Xu Han not understand that Nineteen was deceiving him? However, he did not ask any further. He only said, "We have a special status. In the future, it would be better to do less of this kind of thing."


    After saying this, he helped Zhou Yuan up and led Nineteen, who was somewhat depressed after seeing through his thoughts, towards the inn where they were staying.


    What Xu Han did not expect was that after they left, the black-robed figure appeared at the corner of the street where he had just stood. The black-robed figure looked at Xu Han''s departing back with a flickering light in his eyes.


    ¡­


    The next day, the group prepared to leave the city according to the agreement.


    Yuan Xiucheng''s pursuers were still chasing after them like jackals. Living here for a long time was obviously not a good method. It would be better to leave Jingzhou as soon as possible.


    As planned, the group of people were still divided into three waves and left this place along with the crowd that left and entered the city early in the morning.


    Walking at the end, Xu Han and Liu Sheng walked side by side. There was still the same silence between the two of them. In the end, Xu Han was unable to break this atmosphere.


    The peddlers on both sides of the road were peddling breakfast. Xu Han glanced at Liu Sheng, who had a cold expression, and suddenly said, "Ah Sheng, do you want to eat something?"


    Liu Sheng stopped and glanced at Xu Han. It was rare for him to agree with Xu Han''s suggestion. He nodded and said, "Yesterday, I heard the shopkeeper say that there was an old man surnamed Hu who had good buns. We can go buy some."


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded his head hurriedly.


    "You are not allowed to leave the city!" Suddenly, a loud noise came from the street in front of him, and a deep voice came from the front.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng exchanged a glance and saw a hint of uneasiness in each other''s eyes. They did not care about whose bun they were from and began to walk towards the city gate.


    They saw Li Dingxian''s group and Fang Ziyu''s group there, presumably trapped in Tong City by a sudden change.


    There was a crowd of people who wanted to leave the city. Of course, there were also many pedestrians and merchants who came to see the city. At the end of the city gate, a girl dressed in white was standing there with a cold expression. Beside him, a middle-aged man dressed in armor was shouting something loudly.


    "Let me tell you a piece of great news!"


    "The lord from Yan Guang City has brought us 30,000 holy medicines. After consuming this medicine, we will be invulnerable to all poisons from now on. We will live for a long time to come!"


    The middle-aged man spoke loudly with a fanatical expression. Behind the white-clothed girl, a group of soldiers also cooperatively lifted the two white cloth wrapped gigantic things that were placed at the city gate. As a result, two carriages filled with medicine bottles appeared in front of the people of Tongcheng City at that time.


    Cheers rang out from the crowd.


    Judging from their eagerness, they seemed to have completely believed the set of words about the sacred medicines that had been deliberately spread out.


    Xu Han frowned. He looked at the fanatical people around him and then at Li Dingxian and his group not far away. These past few days of contact had allowed Xu Han to roughly understand the little prince''s temperament. He was somewhat worried that Li Dingxian in this realm would be unable to restrain himself and create some trouble for them.


    However, it seemed that the matter from before had made this little prince have a long memory. Although he was angry at this moment, he did not act as he used to.


    "Are we not going to save him?" Liu Sheng suddenly looked at Xu Han and asked.


    "Let''s take a look first." Xu Han replied with a deep gaze, According to what Jiang Lai said and what they saw in Yan Guang City, once they swallowed this so-called holy medicine, they would completely lose their consciousness and turn into puppets. Xu Han could not know that other than relying on the copper coins left behind by Master Wei, there were other ways to reverse this situation. If not, in Xu Han''s opinion, these people were no different from dying.


    However, if they attacked now, destroying this batch of holy medicines would not be difficult. However, it would be difficult for them to expose their identities and face the pursuit of Yuan Xiucheng . Could the 30,000 citizens of the city really escape this fate? If Dark Asura Palace could create such a batch of holy medicines, they would be able to create even more holy medicines.


    Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, several figures suddenly flew out from the crowd.


    They went straight to the two carriages filled with holy medicines behind the white-clothed girl. Xu Han was shocked. He thought that Li Dingxian and the others had failed to control him, but when he looked closely, he discovered that those figures were strange faces.


    The few figures shot out abruptly. Before the guards on both sides of the carriage could pull out their swords and knives from their waists, the few of them had already arrived in front of them.


    Saber light and sword shadows lit up, and bloodstains appeared on the necks of the soldiers, causing them to fall to the ground on the spot.


    However, the few of them did not stop in their tracks. After defeating the armored soldiers, they directly rushed forward and rushed towards the place where the holy medicines were located. Seeing this, Xu Han suddenly came to his senses. They seemed to want to destroy these holy medicines!


    Just as they were about to succeed, the corner of the white-clothed girl''s mouth suddenly curled into a smile.


    She whispered, "You''re courting death."


    The girl''s body suddenly moved. Her speed was extremely fast. She was like a ghost shuttling past the figures of the assassins. Every time she stopped, she would slap out with a palm. However, in the blink of an eye, she had already done all of this.


    The assassins then stopped their steps almost at the same time and flew backwards one after another.


    However, the girl''s body returned to the distance. If it wasn''t for Xu Han''s extraordinary eyesight, he wouldn''t have noticed that the girl had knocked down all ten of the assassins in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, more soldiers on both sides came to their senses. They all stepped forward and captured the heavily injured assassins. One by one, they brought them to the city gate and rudely pressed down on their bodies.


    "Do you see that?" The white-clothed girl narrowed her eyes and looked at the people of Tongcheng who had witnessed all of this. She said, "These thieves want to destroy the holy medicine His Majesty gave us."


    "Tell me, should they die?"


    When these words were spoken, the majority of the people in the city immediately became excited. They shouted loudly, "Kill them!"


    "Kill these villains!"


    It was as if shouting like this was not enough to relieve his anger. At this moment, some people began to throw stones and eggs at the captured assassins.


    One of the assassins, a man in his thirties, was trying to shout at the crowd, "Everyone! Don''t be fooled! These so-called holy medicines are heartbreaking poisons!"


    ''"Think about Luo Yan City, a hundred miles away! They had previously joined forces with the surrounding Jianghu Sect to hide the children in the city, but after eating this so-called holy medicine, those parents had all sent their children out! Which parent could do this? This holy medicine was causing trouble!"


    However, the man''s shouts were quickly drowned out by the crowd''s shouts. No one was willing to listen to what he said. Instead, they treated their group as villains.


    "Why don''t we kill these thieves and sacrifice flags, and then I''ll arrange for people to distribute holy medicines." When the white-clothed girl saw this, the smile on her lips became even more intense. Naturally, her words attracted the approval of the people who were bent on obtaining the holy medicine.


    Rows of armored soldiers stood out again. They drew their long sabers from their waists, aimed them at the assassins'' necks, and were about to wave them down.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 608 Accompanying Burial

    Xu Han narrowed his eyes. He looked in Li Dingxian''s direction. The little prince''s eyes were already wide open. It seemed that he was trying his best to suppress the anger in his body.


    Xu Han inexplicably sighed. He lifted one of his feet slightly and stomped it down abruptly.


    Several cracks appeared on the stone slab where his toes landed, A few thumb-sized stones were raised high under this force. Xu Han suddenly stretched out his hand and clasped his ring finger. Then, he flicked his finger at the stones. The stones flew out at that time, and Xu Han immediately retracted his hand and quietly stood on the spot, as if nothing had happened before.


    However, the stone flying towards the city gate at an astonishingly fast speed clearly cut through this illusion.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Several crisp sounds exploded. The knives and swords in the armor''s hands that were about to fall suddenly flew out from the armor''s hands and landed behind them. At this moment, the hands of the armor holding the knives and swords also split open, and blood flowed endlessly.


    Perhaps it was because of this sudden change that the armored men regained their senses after a few breaths of time when the swords and swords landed.


    Then, a heart-wrenching wail sounded out from the mouths of the soldiers. They covered their hands, their faces pale and their expressions terrified.


    "Humph!" A cold snort came from the tip of the white-clothed girl''s nose. She glanced at the soldiers and turned her gaze to the crowd. She said in a deep voice, "Sneaky is far from a hero. Don''t you think you can show yourself and fight me?"


    When her voice fell, the crowd looked at each other, but none of them came forward.


    The murderous aura between the young girl''s eyebrows instantly grew heavier. She said in a deep voice, "It seems that Your Excellency does not dare to show himself. Since that is the case, I am afraid that your friends will not be able to escape death today."


    After saying those words, she looked at the guards around her. However, after witnessing their companions'' encounter, the guards were clearly hesitant and did not dare to step forward. Only when the murderous aura between the young girl''s eyebrows gradually turned into killing intent did the armored soldiers boldly return to the back of the assassins and tremble as they took out their swords.


    "Kill." The ice-cold words came out of the girl''s mouth.


    Hearing this, the soldiers had no choice but to lift the swords in their hands, and then slash towards the necks of the people at this moment.


    At this moment, the young girl also looked at the crowd with a heavy brow. If that person dared to attack again, she would definitely find traces of that person and turn his bones into ashes.


    As she wished, the moment the sword descended, the stones flew out again, sending the sharp weapons in the hands of the soldiers flying.


    However, what she did not wish for was that the owner of the stones was too fast. She could not find any traces of the other party, and the stones had already shot down the swords of the armored men.


    The girl''s eyes were terrifyingly gloomy. She looked at the wailing soldiers and cursed, "Trash."


    Then she walked quickly to these moments, drew a knife from the waist of a soldier, and kicked away the wailing soldiers-this time she decided to do it herself.


    Although she was unable to see the traces of her opponent''s attack clearly, she was not afraid. She had her own considerations in her heart. If that person was really strong enough to defeat her, then in her opinion, the other party should not be hiding in the dark. Obviously, although that person had some tricks, he would definitely not be her opponent.


    This time, he wanted to see how the rats hiding in the shadows could save the lives of these thieves with a mere stone.


    With such thoughts in mind, she did not hesitate at all. The saber in her hand was suddenly swung down by her.


    Whoosh!


    A rushed and short sound of breaking through the air rang out.


    Something was flying over from afar at a very fast speed, The corner of the girl''s mouth curled into a smile. She held the saber in her hand extremely steadily. With the strength of those stones, she was unable to send the saber flying. When she cut off the head of the assassin, she would be more embarrassed than the person hiding in the dark. At that time, she would kill him again.


    Such an abacus could not be said to be bad.


    But she missed out a little¡­


    The object that flew over this time was no longer a simple stone, but a pitch-black sword.


    And where it went was no longer the sword in her hand, but the space between her eyebrows!


    The girl who realized this was shocked. She drew her saber horizontally in front of her, wanting to block the flying sword.


    Clang!


    Another crisp explosion rang out on the field.


    The sword landed on the girl''s saber. Afterwards, a terrifying force came from the tip of the sword through the blade. It was pure strength, not containing the slightest bit of true essence or sword intent. This force caused the young girl''s body to involuntarily retreat rapidly at that time. Even though her feet were constantly trying to stop this decline, it was still useless.


    Boom!


    It wasn''t until her descendants crashed into the city of Tong City that her body stopped in a sorry state.


    However, stopping did not mean that she had used this move. Cracks like poisonous snakes suddenly appeared on the blade of the long saber in front of her. The cracks covered the entire blade in an instant.


    With a crisp "clang" sound, the entire blade exploded, and then¡­


    The sword continued to move forward, piercing between her eyebrows under the girl''s horrified gaze, passing through her skycap and nailing her to the wall of Tong City.


    The fear in her eyes froze at that moment, and then it became empty.


    Most likely, such an event happened too suddenly. The young girl didn''t even have time to make a sound before she lost her aura. At this moment, the city gate fell into a deathly silence. Only when a wisp of blood gushed down from between the young girl''s eyebrows pierced by the black sword did a cry of alarm arise from the crowd.


    That was the Saint Weapon Lord personally appointed by His Majesty. In the eyes of these commoners and armor warriors, the opponent was almost invincible. He actually died in front of them just like that. Even the murderer''s appearance had not been seen by anyone.


    Fear began to spread through the crowd.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly leapt to the side of the empty city gate. It was Xu Han!


    Li Dingxian frowned. Previously, he had been suppressing his impulse to attack, but after seeing the strange scene in Yan Guang City and the fact that his impulse almost caused everyone to fall into danger, he forcefully suppressed this impulse in his heart.


    However, he never expected that Xu Han, who seemed ruthless to him, would actually risk exposing his identity to save these people who had nothing to do with him.


    Xu Han''s appearance caused the surrounding people to be even more frightened, and those soldiers who were not injured were obviously shocked by Xu Han''s sword taking the girl''s life. They all looked at Xu Han in horror, but none of them dared to bully him.


    Xu Han stood in front of the crowd and said, He held his hand in the air. The black sword pierced through the girl''s eyebrows and nailed it to the city gate. At that time, the sword body shook and fled back into Xu Han''s hand. Then, the sword light in his hand flashed, and the iron chains binding the more than ten assassins were cut off. The other party immediately stood up.


    The middle-aged man in the lead solemnly cupped his hands towards Xu Han and said, "Thank you for saving me."


    After saying that, Xu Han nodded. The middle-aged man looked at his companions and said, "Ah Ying, Third Brother, go destroy that poison."


    Hearing this, a man and a woman rushed out and were about to walk towards the two carriages filled with holy medicines. When this behavior fell into the eyes of the ordinary people, their eyes immediately revealed a look of reluctance. However, due to Xu Han''s powerful strength, they did not dare to make any sound.


    But just as everyone thought that the holy medicine was going to be destroyed, the sword in Xu Han''s hand suddenly stretched out, stopping the two men and women who were about to step forward. Seeing this, the middle-aged man''s heart sank. He looked at Xu Han in confusion and asked, "Benefactor, what is the meaning of this?"


    In the eyes of the middle-aged man, killing this Holy Weapon was a serious crime. Since Xu Han dared to take such a risk to save them, then he must be on the same side as them. It was inexplicable to stop them from destroying the Holy Medicine.


    However, Xu Han did not look at him. Instead, he swept his gaze over the people. Finally, he shook his head and said, "You can''t save them."


    The middle-aged man was stunned again. He looked at the people with a sense of gratitude. He did not see the expression of gratitude that was supposed to exist. Instead, he saw a glimpse of fear in those eyes that dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.


    He frowned and suddenly understood what Xu Han meant. In the hearts of these people, perhaps they were the villains, the culprits who prevented them from living and working in peace and enjoying the holy medicines.


    This feeling somewhat shook some of the middle-aged man''s convictions, but he still said with a deep gaze, "Then I want to try it too. Please grant me the favor!"


    The middle-aged man''s tone was decisive beyond Xu Han''s expectations. He turned to look at the man and looked up and down strangely. Then, he suddenly took out a copper plate from his bosom and asked, "Do you also have this thing on you?"


    This time, not only was the middle-aged man stunned, but the assassins he led were also stunned. Then, they took out a copper plate similar to Xu Han''s from their bosom.


    "Benefactor, do you know the origin of this item?" The man was delighted. He couldn''t help but ask. It was because of this item that they managed to escape the control of the holy medicine. If Xu Han could find this item, then those people controlled by the holy medicine would be saved.


    However, Xu Han did not answer his question. Instead, he asked, "How many of you are like this?"


    The middle-aged man probably didn''t expect Xu Han to ask such a question. A look of vigilance appeared in his eyes, but he still said in the end, "About a thousand people are scattered all over Jing Province. Apart from us, there are still more than 20 people left in Yu Tong City. However, his cultivation is not high, so he didn''t participate in this matter."


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded his head and then remained silent for a while before saying, "Then write a letter and summon them all here."


    The middle-aged man was shocked, and his gaze towards Xu Han suddenly became strange, "Benefactor, this matter is inappropriate!"


    "Is it inappropriate?" Xu Han''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and killing intent filled the narrow gap between his eyes.


    At that moment, his hand reached out and a black divine sword soared into the sky. Golden sword shadows gushed out from the divine sword, and violent sword intent enveloped the entire Tong City''s city wall.


    "I''ll give you five days. If you can''t recruit those people, the thirty thousand people of Tongcheng will be buried with you."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 609 Sir, What I Have Been Entrusted with

    Tongcheng wasn''t big. With Xu Han''s half-step Immortal Realm cultivation, he could easily set up several sword arrays around Tongcheng.


    Naturally, this sword formation could not be said to be very exquisite. Ordinary Heavenly Hunt Realm experts could even break it with a little effort. However, to these 30,000 ordinary people, these sword formations were like lightning pools, and no one dared to cross half a step.


    Tong Cheng was locked up.


    It turned into a cage that no one else could enter, but the people in the city could not leave.


    As the initiator of all of this, Xu Han seemed to be completely unaware of it. He led Fang Ziyu and the others, who were similarly unsure of why, into the luxurious mansion in front of the Saint Weapon Girl. He was like a local emperor who had taken over the nest of the Saint Weapon Girl.


    Of course, this was a very strange decision. After all, everyone had planned to leave Tong City and even Jing Province as soon as possible. They naturally couldn''t understand what made Xu Han risk being surrounded by the Yuan Cultivation Army to make such a decision.


    Such worries were even more evident in the hearts of the people of Tongcheng.


    With their level, they naturally couldn''t understand who Xu Han was or what he wanted to do. However, this did not hinder their understanding of their identities at this moment. They were all prisoners in Xu Han''s hands, and they were unable to snatch their lives from the other party in a single thought.


    Although the lives of ordinary people had never been in their own hands, when the truth was so intuitively exposed to their eyes, they still couldn''t help but fall into unease and fear.


    Of course, Xu Han didn''t need to care about what these ordinary people were thinking. All he had to do was make sure that the people in Tong City wouldn''t be able to leak out everything that had happened in the past five days.


    Xue Lian, the leader of the assassins, In the end, he agreed to Xu Han''s request. This was a choice for him that did not have many other options, It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought that Xu Han would be a big shot sent by Jing Zhou. He had summoned all of them and captured them in one go. However, under the mediation of Young Master Jiang Lai, Xue Lian still temporarily trusted Xu Han. After all, their current situation wouldn''t be any worse. Perhaps Xu Han would bring them a turn for the better. However, this was still a huge gamble. However, it was like a gambler with only three copper coins left. If he wanted to turn around, he had to risk his life and bet all his money on the gambling table.


    That night, Xu Han sat alone in the small courtyard with the black cat in his arms. Under the angry gaze of the yellow monkey, he leisurely closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    An uninvited guest pushed open the door of Xu Han''s courtyard and came straight to Xu Han.


    Xu Han opened his eyes and looked up and down at the confused young man. He was not too surprised by his arrival. He pointed at the stone table not far away and signaled for him to sit down. Then, he asked, "Little Prince, what''s the matter?"


    Li Dingxian''s gaze wandered. After a while, he asked, "Why did you save them?"


    To Li Dingxian, this was of course a very confusing matter. His father had always taught him to weigh the pros and cons. Although it was sometimes difficult for him to do so, he still had a hard time choosing between the lives of Great Zhou and the lives of the people of Tongcheng. In his opinion, trading the lives of 30,000 people for the lives of the entire Great Xia and even the entire world was obviously not a worthwhile business. Even in his impression, Xu Han shouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    Xu Han asked, "They?"


    Li Dingxian frowned. He felt that it was impossible for Xu Han not to know who they were referring to. Xu Han was playing Taiji, obviously not wanting to answer his question. The arrogant little prince did not have the bearing of a courteous servant or could not do this to Xu Han. He angrily stood up and was about to leave.


    "If Little Prince is referring to the people in Tong City, then I think Little Prince has asked the wrong person. I never wanted to save them." However, Xu Han''s voice suddenly sounded as the other party walked away.


    Li Dingxian''s footsteps were suspended in mid-air. He turned to look at Xu Han, and the puzzlement between his eyebrows became serious again.


    "Just as I said before, they have already believed what the Emperor of Chu said. If you destroy this batch of holy medicines, there will be another batch of holy medicines. You can save them for a while, but you can''t save them for a lifetime. They won''t even remember your kindness. They will only treat you as a villain." Xu Han continued.


    Li Dingxian was not stupid. After hearing this, he quickly recovered his senses. He said in shock, "So you asked Xue Lian to summon those companions to save Xue Lian and the others. Do you want to bring them out of seclusion together?"


    ''"But even if those thousand plus people want to leave, even if they don''t have Yuan Xiu, they will inevitably be shocked by the defenders of the border. Why ¡­" Li Dingxian paused for a moment before saying, "Could it be related to that copper plate?"


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled. He did not comment on Li Dingxian''s speculation.


    "What about these 30,000 people? Are you just watching them get bullied by that holy medicine? That''s 30,000 lives!" Li Dingxian saw from Xu Han''s expression that there was nothing wrong with his guess. He couldn''t help but question Xu Han loudly.


    A cold light flickered in Xu Han''s narrowed eyes. He said in an extremely deep voice, "I told you, I can''t save them."


    When he said this, he changed the topic and said, "Besides, how can the little prince, who has never done anything before, have the confidence to question me?"


    ''"I¡­" Li Dingxian, who was stabbed in the face, was speechless for a while. After a while, he said somewhat discouraged, "I¡­ Since I''ve come to this point, why don''t you try and see if I can save him?"


    Xu Han glanced at Li Dingxian''s gloomy expression and his tone suddenly softened. "Little Prince, what a person should do and what he can do is never said by others. You have to ask your own heart. Immortals and mortals alike, their lifespans are only a thousand years, and those with a short lifespan are only a few decades. Since the world is going to suffer, why not follow your heart?"


    Li Dingxian''s body trembled. His gaze flickered as he looked at Xu Han. He probably never thought that Xu Han would say such a thing to him at this moment, but before he could say a word of gratitude, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "Little Prince, do what you want. I only have five days to wait for you. Well, to be exact, there are only four and a half days left."


    Hearing this, Li Dingxian finally reacted. He bowed solemnly to Xu Han, but did not say anything else. After completing this salute, he turned around and strode out of Tong City.


    At that time, Xu Han squinted at Li Dingxian''s back and narrowed his eyes again.


    If he hadn''t seen wrongly, this little prince seemed to be carrying a copper coin with him, but he didn''t know about it.


    It wasn''t until Li Dingxian''s figure completely disappeared from Xu Han''s sight that Xu Han withdrew his gaze and raised his head to look at the sky.


    It was night, and there were no clouds in the sky, and the starlight on the dome was dazzling.


    Looking at the starlight, his expression suddenly became a little melancholy. He muttered to himself, "Does Sir want me to carry this wooden box, or¡­"


    "What about this world?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 610 Look at Each Other and Smile

    Five days later.


    Xu Han sat in the mansion of the City Lord of Tong City and looked at the thousand people standing in front of him. His gaze swept over them one by one. After a long while, he finally said the first thing the two of them had said since they met.


    "I will take you away," he said.


    It wasn''t an invitation, it wasn''t a thought. He was saying that he wanted to. There was no room for discussion, no intention to worry about the other party''s thoughts. He was like a monarch, reading out his will in a calm and sure tone.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu and the others couldn''t help but frown. The delay of these five days was already long enough. In fact, they had already killed three batches of scouts sent by Yuan Xiucheng in these five days. If Yuan Xiucheng wasn''t a fool, a large number of pursuers would probably be arriving in Tongcheng by now.


    Although these 1,000 people were much stronger than those ordinary people who had been bewitched, their cultivation levels were still uneven. Bring them along would definitely add a lot of trouble to this already difficult journey south.


    Most of them couldn''t understand why the usually cautious Xu Han would make such a decision.


    The leader of the group was a woman in her early twenties. She wore a green gown and was called Ning Yan. After hearing Xu Han''s words, she looked at Xue Lian beside her, then raised her eyes to look at Li Dingxian beside Xu Han. Finally, she said, "Alright."


    Of course, after saying those words, she said, "But we have to bring the thirty thousand people of Tongcheng."


    Before Xu Han could reply, Liu Sheng frowned. There were only a dozen of them in total, and the one thousand people brought by this woman named Ning Yan did not exceed eight hundred. Moreover, their cultivation was mostly below the Nether Opening Realm. To bring thirty thousand people out of Jing Zhou with such a lineup was no different from fantasy.


    "Not only that." However, before the shock in their hearts could fully rise, Ning Yan said again, "We still need to pass through Xiting, Yumian, and Chengzhong. There are about 130,000 people in these three cities. We also need to take them all away."


    "What a joke!" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu couldn''t hold back any longer. He stood up and said unhappily to Ning Yan, "How many people are there in total? Not to mention 130,000, even if you are a thousand, we won''t be able to take them away!"


    Ning Yan''s eyes sank when she heard this. She cupped her hands towards Xu Han and said, "If that''s the case, I can only trouble Lord Xu to take a step forward."


    The threat in his words was naturally overwhelming. With everyone''s understanding of Xu Han, it was impossible for them to accept such a condition. Therefore, everyone turned their gazes to Xu Han at this moment.


    The youth seemed to have sensed this. He smiled and played with the teacup in his hand. "I''ve been waiting here for five days. Those who wanted to kill me have already sharpened their swords and taken such a big risk. I''m not here to bargain with you. You can take away the civilians here."


    "We have to leave tomorrow morning. You can go prepare to relocate these civilians. Take as many as you want with you. But if you don''t want to, you can''t take them away, and you can''t take them with you."


    Ning Yan frowned, "How can that be? A single night''s worth of time isn''t enough to convince so many people. Those Saint Weapons from before¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "I told you before, I''m not here to bargain with you. Tomorrow morning, I can''t care how many people you bring, but if you lose one person, I will go to the south of Jingzhou, kill one person, go to another city, and slaughter one city! If you don''t believe me, you can let the civilians try it with your lives."


    After saying that, Xu Han stood up and walked into the City Lord''s Mansion without turning back, leaving no room for Ning Yan and the others to discuss.


    Everyone looked at each other in astonishment. Whether it was Fang Ziyu or Ning Yan, none of them could understand why Xu Han was so obsessed with taking them away.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Ning Yan, Xue Lian, and the others still arrived on schedule, but the number of people they brought who were willing to leave with them was less than a thousand. This was the result of Li Dingxian pulling Jiang Lai along the streets and persuading them to do so. If they were allowed to do it in one night, Xu Han estimated that the number would be reduced by several times.


    Of course, it was worth mentioning that most of these 1,000 people were couples with young children. To them, it probably didn''t matter which family''s flag was planted on the city wall. It was hard for them to understand whether the so-called holy medicine was good or not. They just didn''t want their children to participate in the dangerous baptism of the Sacred Palace.


    Xu Han could clearly see what they were thinking, but he did not say anything dissatisfied with the appearance of these 1,000 people. He only asked Ning Yan and the others to send out their men to look after these people, and then led the army that had expanded to more than 2,000 people to start their journey south again.


    There were more than two thousand people, some of whom were ordinary people without any cultivation. Some of the younger children were naturally moving at an unusually slow speed. In a full day''s time, they had only walked less than eighty kilometers. This was done under Xu Han''s intentional urging.


    If this continued, it would only take four days to reach the border. At this moment, it would probably take half a month.


    After nightfall, everyone found a place to camp. Everyone who had been tired all day did not have much energy to do anything else. After dinner, most of them fell asleep. Xu Han also sat in front of a fire and hugged Xuan''er as he looked at the fire, or at the people who fell asleep behind the fire. His gaze was dazed.


    At that time, a youth of his age sat beside him. Xu Han turned to look at him and smiled. He asked, "Have you been exhausted these past few days?"


    The youth shook his head and said, "The Dark Asura Palace spent a lot of effort to create a Demigod Seed like me. I''m afraid that the great figures of the Dark Asura Palace will be so angry that their feet will jump."


    Hearing this, Xu Han nodded and stopped talking.


    He stretched out his hand and fiddled with the fire in front of him. After a few breaths, he said, "Don''t you want to ask why I''m asking for trouble?"


    Liu Sheng shook his head and said, "There is never a lack of trouble in this world. If you don''t look for him, he will come back to look for you. I believe you have a reason to do so. That''s enough."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was slightly stunned, but he was intrigued and asked, "Then why do you believe me?"


    This question caused Liu Sheng to remain silent for a long time. He tilted his head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, he looked at Xu Han, "I am a person who has no past. Whether it is Shangyun City you mentioned or the memories of my younger brothers and sisters, I have no impression."


    "But I feel that the Liu Sheng you spoke of is a very good person. I don''t remember him, but becoming him may not be a bad thing, especially for me, who is completely blank."


    "Since you want to be Liu Sheng, then I think that the Liu Sheng you speak of¡­"


    Liu Sheng paused for a moment. His pitch-black pupils shone with flames, burning and burning.


    He said again, "I think I will trust you so much."


    Xu Han had probably never expected Liu Sheng to say such a thing. He shook his head with a laugh and could only say, "Thank you."


    As usual, the two of them fell into silence once again after saying those words.


    However, this silence did not last long. The flames in front of them suddenly started to jump slightly. Immediately after, the dry wood on the ground began to tremble. Xuan''er and Aowu raised their heads and the yellow monkey also jumped onto the treetops. At that time, they all looked vigilantly at a certain place behind them.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng also seemed to feel something at this moment. They looked at each other and stood up, looking in the same direction.


    Da! Dada!


    The faint sound of horse hooves began to come, and the ground trembled even more violently. The sleeping crowd was woken up by the sound of horse hooves.


    Ning Yan and the others were quite calm. Naturally, they knew who the person was. They also understood how powerful the other party was. Although their faces were ugly for a moment, they had not yet reached the point of panicking. Compared to the ordinary people, their faces were deathly pale, and fear and despair began to spread.


    Xu Han took a deep look at them and said to Li Dingxian, "Those who look after you are ready to take them away first."


    Hearing this, Li Dingxian was stunned. He was about to dispatch everyone, but he thought of something. He turned to Xu Han and asked, "What about you?"


    Probably because of the urgency of the situation, Li Dingxian''s tone became a bit louder when he asked this question, so much so that everyone around him listened to his words. Therefore, it was inevitable that everyone turned to look at Xu Han at this moment.


    At this time, Xu Han had already stood up. A black cat landed on his shoulder. Beside him, a black dog was shaking its sleeping fur. Xu Han stretched out one hand and the pitch black sword suddenly appeared in his hand. He grinned at the crowd and said, "Everyone I brought out will die behind me according to Xu Han''s rules."


    Perhaps they hadn''t thought that Xu Han, who had behaved cruelly or even ruthlessly, would say such words at this moment. Everyone was stunned, but Xu Han didn''t have the intention to wait for them to digest these words. He looked at Meng Liang and the others and warned, "Perhaps there are still obstacles ahead. I''ll trouble Senior Brother and everyone to open up the way for these people."


    After saying that, he looked at Liu Sheng and asked, "What about you?"


    Liu Sheng blinked his eyes and smiled, "If Liu Sheng were here, what do you think he would do?"


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before a smile appeared on his face.


    The two youths looked at each other and smiled. The thing in their eyes was like the Gu Forest in Upper Cloud City a few years ago.


    It was scorching hot and clean, and it was clear to see the bottom.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 611 Last Time

    Deep into the night, the stars were sparse, and the moon was dodged by


    However, when the army stopped, Yuan Xiucheng recognized the two youths standing in front of the army with a single glance.


    How could he forget them? That winter in Upper Cloud City, he had brought them out. That was the turning point of their fate. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the two of them. The large saber halberd behind him was unsheathed, and its killing intent was cold. He only needed to give an order before it would pour out.


    Yuan Xiucheng did not ask them to attack immediately. He felt that this was a very memorable moment, so it was only natural that he should say something.


    "Xu Han, Liu Sheng." He muttered the names of the two of them softly, his tone low, his narrowed eyes shining with a light that was incompatible with the night, like a sea of clouds surging, like a huge wave landing on the shore.


    "Commander Yuan has lost a lot of weight after not seeing him for many days." However, Xu Han clearly did not have the sadness that Yuan Xiu felt when he cultivated this feeling. He said coldly, and his words were filled with killing intent.


    These unkind words did not arouse Yuan Xiucheng''s dissatisfaction. He smiled and continued, "Both of you were once Yuan Mou''s powerful right and left arms. We are filled with emotions when we meet today. Shouldn''t the three of us temporarily put down our weapons and drink a pot together?"


    Xu Han was stunned. He never thought that Yuan Xiucheng would make such a suggestion at this moment. He did not respond to Yuan Xiucheng immediately.


    Yuan Xiucheng smiled even more. He narrowed his eyes and looked behind Xu Han and Liu Sheng. The figures of the fleeing people were still visible. He was very sure that Xu Han could not refuse his request. Therefore, he did not wait for Xu Han to respond and handed a glance to the Lord Marquis behind him. The other party understood, but did not hesitate at all.


    Immediately, two soldiers walked out of the army, lifted a table, and placed a pot of sake and three wine glasses on it.


    Yuan Xiucheng, who was dressed in green, stepped forward and whispered to the two, "Please."


    However, as he had expected, Xu Han, who wanted to buy more time for everyone, suppressed the suspicion in his heart and walked to the desk. He sat down cross-legged with Liu Sheng.


    Yuan Xiucheng respectfully poured wine for the two of them one by one. Then, he raised his cup and faced the two of them, "Let''s meet each other. I''ll propose a toast to the two of you for this cup."


    The two of them pressed their cups and did not move. Obviously, they did not understand what kind of medicine Yuan Xiu had bought in the gourd.


    After that, Yuan Xiucheng filled his glass again. Then, he stretched out his hand to play with the glass and asked, "Brother Xu, what do you think of Tiance Prefecture?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was silent and did not answer him. He only stared at Yuan Xiucheng with bright eyes.


    Yuan Xiucheng was still not annoyed. He looked behind Xu Han and smiled meaningfully, "Brother Xu, let''s talk while Yuan Sanjiu is still in the mood to chat with you."


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed. He knew what Yuan Xiucheng meant, so after pondering for a moment, Xu Han finally said, "It''s not to deceive the world and steal fame. It''s far from being fair. Like you and me, like the rest of the world, good and evil are mixed together. That''s all."


    Yuan Xiucheng raised his eyebrows, as if he was somewhat surprised, "I didn''t expect that in Brother Xu''s heart, Yuan Sanjiu hasn''t been considered a great traitor or evil yet."


    Xu Han took a deep look at the other party. He actually raised his cup and bowed to Yuan Xiucheng, then drank it all in one gulp.


    "I look at things. I never look at good or evil. I only distinguish right from wrong."


    Yuan Xiucheng smiled and asked, "Is Brother Xu right or wrong to look at me with his gaze?"


    Xu Han was dumbfounded. It wasn''t that he wasn''t willing to respond to Yuan Xiucheng''s question, but he didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing this, Yuan Xiucheng drank three cups of sake in a row. His cheeks flushed red and he said again, "My brother is known as the Saber King of Mobei. Everyone in the world knows that he is famous for his viciousness. Even if the word Yuan Guilong is mentioned now, it is enough to frighten most of the immortals in the world."


    "But he''s dead."


    "He died at the hands of that Shen Wushuang from the Lunar Temple. He died there with your Senior Martial Uncle."


    "They died for this world, but no one in the world knows. Look at the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s sect master, Xie Min Yu. He survived three tribulations and claimed to be the number one person under Shen Wu Shuang. But what is he doing? Xiaoying Gougou, chattering endlessly, thinking that he was skilled in calculations, but he did not know that he was just a chess piece; "If you look at all living beings in this world again, Da Chu will devour dragons, and the dead dragons will hang high above the city walls. No matter what, Great Xia has protected them for more than two hundred years. Not to mention their food and clothing, their situation is countless times better than Chen Zhou''s."


    "But what about them? A mere sacred medicine made their hearts change. They changed their country''s surname. They didn''t know that the so-called sacred medicine would only wear intestinal poison. It was truly ridiculous."


    Saying this, Yuan Xiucheng''s smile became even more intense. He drank three times the sake, his face flushed red, and his eyes narrowed, his gaze hazy.


    Xu Han looked at Yuan Xiucheng who had lost his composure and frowned. He asked in a deep voice, "What do you want to say?"


    Yuan Xiucheng poured himself another glass of sake and smiled, "Yuan Guilong, Mo Chen Zi, and Mu Yushan are all worthy of being called heroes no matter what." But similarly, they are also very stupid. They used their lives to repair this world that was riddled with holes, but they never thought that such a world was worth their lives to exchange for. "


    "A catastrophe is imminent."


    ''"I don''t know why the people in the sky always want to kill Brother Xu, but there is a bigger world outside. There are stars and flowers blooming everywhere. I like Brother Xu. I think we can work together to get something from this world and jump out of this world. Isn''t it beautiful to be free from this world?"


    The so-called catastrophe is imminent, The so-called Myriad Domains of the Universe were all things that Xu Han had obtained from some faint clues. He did not expect Yuan Xiucheng to know this clearly. He was a little surprised, but he kept it in his heart and did not reveal it. He said in a deep voice, "I always thought that Lord Yuan abandoned Tiance Prefecture to join Dark Asura Hall because the other party had given him enough chips. Now it seems that I underestimated Brother Yuan."


    "Brother Yuan''s heart is filled with a myriad of miles of sea rivers. It looks like Senluo Palace can''t accommodate Brother Yuan."


    Yuan Xiucheng smiled and raised his glass to Xu Han. Then, he drank it all alone. After finishing all this, he raised his head again and looked behind Xu Han. The crowd that was running there had long since disappeared.


    "They''re safe now. Brother Xu can go find them now."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. He couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled, "Why, don''t you kill me?"


    "Brother Xu, are you kidding me? I just said that I would join hands with Brother Xu. How could I kill Brother Xu?" Yuan Xiucheng laughed.


    Xu Han naturally did not believe his words. He asked, "So Lord Lai Yuan brought this army here just to drink with me?"


    Yuan Xiucheng stood up and helplessly shrugged his shoulders. "This is the truth, whether Brother Xu believes it or not." When he said this, he suddenly paused and said in a gloomy tone, "Follow me to the south. Brother Xu will encounter many things that you don''t want to believe, but they are destined to happen."


    Xu Han didn''t know if it was an illusion of his own, but he felt that Yuan Xiucheng seemed to have some intention when he said this, as if he had seen through something. This caused Xu Han''s heart to inevitably feel a little uneasy.


    He and Liu Sheng also stood up. Although he did not understand what made Yuan Xiucheng suddenly change his temper, since the other party let him leave, there was no need for him to stay. At that time, he cupped his hands together with Liu Sheng towards Yuan Xiucheng and turned around to leave.


    The moment he took that step, Yuan Xiucheng''s voice sounded again. He said, "Brother Xu, it''s going to be difficult, but don''t forget that if necessary, someone Yuan will always be Brother Xu''s friend."


    Hearing this, Xu Han paused, but did not turn around. After nodding slightly, he and Liu Sheng disappeared into the night.


    ¡­


    Yuan Xiucheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the two figures that had disappeared into the night. The smile on his face suddenly disappeared.


    Of course, he wanted to kill Xu Han. This point became even more intense after Xu Han disrupted his plans in Yan Guang City. Moreover, the transaction between Senluo Palace and Shen Wu Shuang had clearly mentioned this point. Killing Xu Han was the best bargaining chip Yu Yuan could use to consolidate his current position.


    However, Xu Han''s growth had already reached a level that was enough to cause people''s hearts to tremble. It was not an easy task to kill him. Yuan Xiucheng had weighed the chips in his hands. A Saint Marquis and seven Saint Sons did not have much chance of winning against Xu Han, who was already terrifyingly strong and had another Demon King submit.


    However, these weren''t the reasons why Yuan Xiucheng truly relaxed his killing intent. He was good at calculating. If he wanted to, he could even gather the army of Jing Province to rush forward and consume Xu Han''s life and death. This was still a worthwhile business for him.


    However, he did not do so for a simple reason.


    The night he waited for Xu Han to lead the army out, someone found him. He gave him something that shouldn''t have appeared in this world. It was this thing that made him change his mind.


    "My lord, did you just let them go like this?" At this moment, Lord Sheng Hou approached and asked Yuan Xiucheng, puzzled. "He probably went south for the Great Xia Emperor as a lobbyist. If Xia and Zhou join forces, wouldn''t I, Da Chu, be in danger?"


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng finally regained his senses. He glanced at the anxious Saint Marquis and swept his gaze over the anxious face of his loyal sect. The corner of Yuan Xiucheng''s mouth couldn''t help but reveal a pity smile.


    Saint Marquis?


    Your Majesty?


    What''s the point? However, they were all ants crawling in the darkness. They thought that they were plotting tricks, but in the end, they were all dolls in the hands of those people who were high above them.


    Yuan Xiucheng shook his head and smiled bitterly. Only then did he understand how childish his previous thoughts were.


    However, he did not have the intention to correct this Lord Sheng Hou''s thoughts. He nodded his head cooperatively and said, "Oh, what Lord Sheng Hou said is very reasonable. It seems that I have miscalculated."


    When Lord Marquis Sheng Hou heard this, his tender face revealed a wisp of complexion. He then said, "Then I will lead the troops to pursue them now? I think they will not be able to go far with their elders and young ones." After saying that, Lord Marquis''s face was filled with excitement.


    "There''s no need for that. Since they want to go south, they must pass through Jing Xiu Pass in Jing Zhou. Why don''t you stay there and wait for trouble?" Yuan Xiucheng laughed.


    When the Marquis heard this, he was stunned and said hesitantly, "But ¡­"


    Although he wasn''t smart, he wasn''t stupid. Since he wanted to chase after Xu Han, he could just kill him directly. He couldn''t understand why he was so different from Xu Han.


    Yuan Xiucheng seemed to have seen through his doubts. He said, "Come to your ears."


    The Marquis did not suspect that he had hurriedly approached him. After hearing Yuan Xiucheng whisper a few words in his ear, the Marquis''s face instantly revealed an expression of enlightenment. Afterwards, he hurriedly bowed towards Yuan Xiucheng and said, "Thank you for your guidance, my lord."


    Yuan Xiucheng only lightly nodded his head and said, "This matter is of great importance. If Lord Sheng Hou is able to handle it properly, then His Majesty will surely reward you with a dragon-supporting merit after ruling the world."


    When he said this, the Marquis trembled and his face flushed red. He said, "Lord Yuan, don''t worry. I will do my part for His Majesty. Even if I die, I will still be proud."


    "Yes. I will naturally inform His Majesty of your words. That thief Xu Han is currently on his way. Your Majesty, hurry up and set off. I will host a banquet to welcome Your Majesty when you return from your successful journey." Yuan Xiucheng said again, his tone already emitting a hint of impatience.


    However, the Divine Marquis, who was dazed by the great merit he was about to obtain, naturally couldn''t feel this. He nodded gratefully and bowed several times to Yuan Xiucheng before he stood up and led the 100,000 strong army to stagger the path of Xu Han and the others and rush to Jing Xiuguan in another direction.


    The hundred thousand troops were vast and mighty, and when they left this time, yellow sand filled the sky and the earth trembled.


    Yuan Xiucheng, who was standing on the spot, looked at the army that was gradually moving away. His eyes narrowed again. He muttered, "They say that a hundred thousand troops will kill Xu Han. Haha, you guys, you can''t kill Xu Han. If you go to the underworld, you can try and see if you can kill that Yama and open the way for your Emperor in the Yellow Springs."


    After saying those words, Yuan Xiucheng''s robes suddenly began to surge, and black gas gushed out from beneath his robes.


    The black gas continued to entangle and entangle. In the end, it turned into a black figure. He stood beside Yu Yuan Xiucheng. After narrowing his eyes and looking in the direction where the army had left, he suddenly said, "How does it feel?"


    Yuan Xiucheng shook his head and replied in a deep voice, "Not good."


    "Although they are a bit stupid, how can we compare to them in the eyes of those people?" As Yuan Xiucheng spoke, he turned to look at the black figure beside him and said, "Therefore, it is inevitable that there will be some sorrow of a rabbit dying and a fox dying."


    But after saying this, Yuan Xiucheng put away his thoughts of continuing on this topic. He then asked, "How did you get that thing?"


    The black shadow smiled and said, "Those fellows in the sky are too afraid of Wei Changming. There are rules that exist in this world. The number of heavenly tribulations is nine to one. However, in order to kill Wei Changming, they broke the rules and used the tenth heavenly tribulation."


    "In the end, Wei Changming was taken away by the surveillance team. This already riddled with holes in the world became even more damaged. This way, there was an opportunity for that thing to come to this world." The black shadow patiently explained to Yuan Xiucheng.


    Yuan Xiucheng raised his eyebrows and said, "Looks like you''ve already reached this stage. Well, you''ve always been like this all these years. Everything is a step ahead of me."


    Hearing this, the black figure did not reveal much complacency. Instead, he sighed and said, "However, I''m standing a little taller than you, so I can''t help but wake up a little bit sober than you every time. That''s all."


    "What should we do next?" Yuan Xiucheng asked again, "According to the time, we seem to be walking a little slower. Those guys are probably going to start again ¡­" After saying this, Yuan Xiucheng intentionally looked up into the sky, as if he was pointing at something.


    "We have already set down the chess pieces that should be laid down, and the game of the cloth has already been settled. All we have to do now is wait ¡­" The black shadow said softly, his narrowed eyes gradually shining with some light. "But recently, I''ve discovered something interesting, and we''ve always ignored him before."


    The conversation between the two continued, but their tone was extremely strange. It didn''t seem like they were just cooperating, but more like good friends they had known for decades.


    "What is it?" Yuan Xiucheng asked.


    "Something that escapes the eyes of those great figures in the sky like us." Black Shadow said.


    "What? You mean you want to get rid of him?" Yuan Xiucheng asked again.


    "That''s not necessary. After all, he hasn''t done anything out of line yet. Let''s take a look." Black Shadow said. Clearly, his words today seemed to be much more than before.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng did not pursue it any further. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Does that mean we can only continue waiting now?"


    "Are you impatient? You''ve waited for so many years, but you don''t want to wait for a while?" Black Shadow asked.


    "That''s not true. It''s just a play. You''ve watched it over and over again. You''re familiar with every plot and every line. No matter how ups and downs it is, you''ll still find it boring." Yuan Xiucheng said helplessly.


    The black shadow did not deny this. He suddenly stretched out one of his hands, causing black gas to surge behind him. The black gas in his direction quickly distorted the surrounding space, turning it into an incomparably pitch black passageway.


    "Let''s go," he said. "Whether you like it or not, we have to watch the play."


    Yuan Xiucheng shrugged his shoulders again. Without saying anything else, he followed the black figure and walked into the pitch-black passageway.


    When the army left, this place was already empty. Only the voices of the two people who had stepped into the darkness were still faintly heard.


    "By the way, how many times is this?"


    "The nineteenth and last time."


    "Is that so? That''s right, it''s time to end this endless cycle of reincarnation."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 612 Falling Stars in the Ten Directions Tribulation

    Xu Han didn''t believe Yuan Xiucheng in his heart.


    At both ends of the snake head, tricks were changeable-this was probably all the impression that Yuan Xiucheng had left on Xu Han. He naturally couldn''t believe that Yuan Xiucheng, who had brought over a hundred thousand troops, was only here to drink with him under the moon.


    Therefore, after leaving that place, Xu Han brought Liu Sheng to speed up the pace of convergence with the crowd. He even thought that Yuan Xiucheng''s move would be a sinister scheme to divert the tigers away from the mountain. This worry did not dissipate until Xu Han caught up with the safe and sound team after half an hour.


    However, after a short period of peace of mind, Yu Xu Han felt even more uneasy.


    Xu Han could not understand Yuan Xiu''s thoughts, so in a sense, Yuan Xiu was a more terrifying existence in Xu Han''s heart than Xie Min Yu and the others. To anyone, this was probably the case. Only the truly unknown was the most terrifying thing, and Xu Han could not avoid this.


    In the next few days, the team continued to head south towards Liaozhou as planned. When they were passing through Xiting, Yumian and Chengzhong, Li Dingxian brought Ning Yan and the others to try to persuade the people in the city to go with them. He didn''t know if it was because of the appearance of the group of more than a thousand people, or because they were close to the border. The public opinion offensive in Yan Guang City hadn''t affected this place too much, but Li Ding Xian and the others had gained quite a bit from their actions.


    By the time they left Bearing City, the 2,000-man squad had already expanded to 8,000 men.


    After resting, the team began their journey south again. The first convenient place was Jing Xiu Pass, and after passing this place was Liao Zhou. According to the information they had obtained along the way, although Liao Zhou was now isolated and had lost contact with the Great Xia Imperial Court, it seemed that it had not fallen into the hands of Chu. Perhaps the situation of the group of people who had gone to that place would be alleviated.


    Of course, before this, they still had to face the biggest problem, which was the Jing Xiu Pass on the border of Jing Zhou.


    If it was only Xu Han and the others, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to forcefully pass the trial. However, nearly 7,000 of these 8,000 people were ordinary people with no cultivation, so it wouldn''t be an easy task to bring them through the trial.


    In fact, when he arrived outside Jing Xiu Pass, Xu Han finally understood that his estimation of the difficulty of this matter had greatly deviated.


    ¡­


    When the team of eight thousand people arrived outside Jing Xiu Pass, standing in front of that pass was a vast army of one hundred thousand, and the leader was the Lord Marquis who had met Xu Han once in Yan Guang City.


    Such a formation was naturally extremely frightening. Seeing this, Xu Han and the others couldn''t help but change their expressions. Those ordinary people were even more messy. If it weren''t for Ning Yan, Xue Lian, and the others desperately maintaining it, the thousands of people would have already scattered like birds and beasts.


    "Xu Han! There''s a way to heaven, you don''t want to go. There''s no way to hell, you have to rush in! Today, you''d better surrender, or the thousands of civilians behind you will be buried with you!" When the Saint Marquis saw Xu Han and the others, the corners of his mouth immediately revealed a sinister smile. He gathered all the strength in his body and shouted at Xu Han and the others.


    The ordinary people who had been frightened to death by the aura of the hundred thousand troops became even more panicked, which made Li Dingxian and the others, who were struggling to maintain order, look unsightly.


    Xu Han glanced sideways at Li Dingxian and the others, but did not comment. He stepped forward and walked to the Saint Marquis who was riding on the tall horse. A pitch-black sword appeared in his hand. He said in a deep voice, "You are not the first person who wants to kill me. You will not be the last to die under my sword."


    Xu Han''s words could be said to be extremely arrogant. When he heard this, his eyes immediately sank, "You''re courting death!"


    The hundred thousand troops behind them heard this and received the edict. There was no need for the Saint Marquis to say anything. It was convenient for them to shout, "Kill!"


    Immediately after, a hundred thousand troops rushed towards Xu Han and the others.


    Xu Han''s heart sank as he looked at the incoming army. He said, "We can''t fight for long. I''ll open the way for the vanguard. Everyone, cover the troops and charge through!"


    Xu Han was very clear in his heart. Not to mention him, even an immortal would have to die here. Moreover, there was a Saint Marquis who was as strong as an immortal who was eyeing him covetously.


    The people who heard this did not hesitate any longer, and they all put on airs at that time.


    At that time, Xu Han took the lead and jumped up high. Three thousand golden sword shadows wrapped around his body. He shouted, "Big Cold Heavens!"


    As soon as this voice fell, the temperature on the battlefield plummeted. It was clearly the end of August and autumn. At this moment, everyone on the battlefield felt as if they were in a world of ice and snow. After that, numerous ice crystals containing boundless sword intent rapidly fell down. Under the impact of these ice crystals, those soldiers who were charging at the front were only slightly touched by the violent sword intent and were shattered into pieces.


    "Let''s go!" The army was ripped open by the ice crystal. Xu Han shouted at that time.


    This was a very good opportunity. Fang Ziyu and Liu Sheng also quickly stepped forward to guard the gap that Xu Han had blasted open, leaving enough room for the people to move forward.


    However, Li Dingxian and the others, who were driving away the civilians, made mistakes at this moment.


    In the end, those seven thousand people were just ordinary people. This scene of real swords and guns flying everywhere was too shocking for them. How could they dare to enter such a battlefield? Therefore, although Li Dingxian and the others kept shouting loudly, there were very few people who were willing to listen to them. Most of the people were still fearful, and there were even some who wanted to escape from this place.


    The second wave of the army quickly arrived in front of them, and the pressure on the people guarding the gap instantly multiplied. Even Aowu had to transform into a true body, transforming into a huge black wolf that was more than ten zhang in size. It roared loudly and its sharp claws flew away. Every time it swung out, it wiped out the lives of tens of soldiers.


    The Marquis sitting on the horse''s back saw this and his eyebrows flickered with cold light.


    "Crossbow!" He shouted loudly, Behind the team, Giant ballistae were pushed out of the pass. The core of the ballistae were embedded with purple-colored demon cores. These were crystals that had absorbed enough demon energy to greatly increase the ballistae''s power. One arrow after another shot out, its power was almost equal to a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert''s full-force attack.


    "Let go!" The messenger shouted loudly.


    Hundreds of crossbow arrows responded and shot towards the crowd.


    Although everyone''s cultivation was high and this crossbow arrow might not be able to truly injure them, they had no choice but to mobilize their attention to defend against a blatant attack that was almost equivalent to a Heavenly Hunt Realm expert. For a time, they were unable to avoid some haste. Although they were still able to defend this gap, it was not a good plan to continue in the long run.


    "Let''s go!" When Xu Han saw this, a surge of hostility instantly accumulated in his heart. He shouted at Li Dingxian and the others who were still trying to drive away the civilians. Everyone could understand the rage and dissatisfaction contained in his tone.


    Li Dingxian and the others'' faces also turned pale at that time. They naturally understood the current situation. Although they had already done enough homework for these people yesterday, when the battle was about to begin and the saber and axe touched their bodies, it was clear that some of the fear was not something that could be dispelled by a few pale words of assurance.


    If things dragged on like this, not only would they not be able to save these people, even they would be dragged down. But at this moment, Li Dingxian and the others were still unwilling to give up these seven thousand lives. They shouted loudly, "Everyone, listen to me. We will definitely protect you well."


    However, his voice was quickly drowned in the cries of the crowd and the cries of the children.


    Xu Han frowned. Everyone below him struggled to support themselves under the second attack of the army and the pouring of the crossbow arrows. Although they did not show any signs of fatigue, it was only a matter of time before they were defeated.


    He had no choice but to gather all the internal energy in his body again and shouted, "Big Cold Heavens!"


    As a result, the second round of ice crystals poured out, repelling the second attack of the army once again and relieving everyone''s pressure.


    The Holy Marquis narrowed his eyes as he watched the battle. However, there was not the slightest change in expression from the slaughter. He looked at the group of teenage girls behind him and said in a deep voice, "It''s your turn."


    When he said this, the brows of the young boys and girls instantly revealed hesitation. However, this hesitation was quickly replaced by a wisp of fanaticism.


    "For His Majesty!"


    They shouted, and their bodies began to swell. Their clothes were torn apart, and purple scales gushed into their skin. In the blink of an eye, they turned into purple monsters.


    Seven of the monsters were over ten zhang tall, and their auras were surging. Clearly, they were formed by the so-called Saint Sons. The remaining hundred or so purple monsters were roughly thirty zhang to eighty zhang tall, presumably formed by Saint Weapons.


    Such a group of people was at least at the Leaving Dust Realm. The strongest had already surpassed the half-step Immortal Realm and had reached the battlefield. Even though they would still fight against the others, the majestic might of the group was enough to make the faces of most people present pale.


    Su Mu''an leapt up high, and the long saber in her hand lit up a part of the world like snow.


    Fang Ziyu stood out of thin air, and several swords flew back and forth under her control.


    Meng Liang''s eyes sank as the purple sword of the evil dragon shone brightly.


    Liu Sheng''s muscles bulged as he charged straight into the enemy formation, each punch carrying the might of cutting off mountains and mountains.


    The four experts didn''t hold back any longer, but they were still unable to break through the purple monsters'' attacks. Moreover, they were also distracted by the cold arrows that would occasionally shoot from behind the crowd.


    Thus, it was inevitable that a few holy saints would charge out of their defenses and charge towards the crowd behind them.


    Li Dingxian, Ning Yan, and the others had no choice but to temporarily put aside the matter of comforting these people and went forward to defend against the saint weapon. However, Li Dingxian''s cultivation was not bad, so he could fight with one or two Saint Weapons. However, Ning Yan''s group''s cultivation was uneven, and casualties soon appeared. Those Saint Weapons began their slaughter like wolves entering a flock of sheep.


    Civilians suffered casualties, Fear inevitably spread through the crowd like wildfire, The people who were already feeling sorrowful began to scatter uncontrollably like birds and beasts, and this kind of behavior inevitably caused them to leave the protective circle of Xu Han and the others. More casualties appeared, and more fear began to spread. It was as if everything had entered a vicious circle that was becoming more and more intense at this moment.


    Xu Han naturally felt this, but at this moment, he had no time to pay attention to it. He stared fixedly at the seven hundred foot tall purple monster. He knew that he had to stop them. No, once these seven people surpassed the half-step Immortal Realm entered the battlefield, they would bring about a near-devastating disaster to Xu Han and the others.


    He stared fixedly at the seven enormous purple monsters. Just as they were about to step into the battlefield, a loud shout came from Xu Han''s mouth. He said, "Raise the dragon and snake!"


    The ice crystals scattered on the ground immediately turned into golden sword shadows that surged towards Xu Han''s sides. They turned into two sword shadows, one dragon and one snake, and sat beside Xu Han. Following Xu Han''s loud shout, the Sword Dragon and Sword Python whistled towards the seven gigantic monsters.


    The sword intent within the Sword Dragon and Sword Python was incomparably vast. The two purple monsters that bore the brunt were pierced through their chests at that time. He fell straight to the ground, However, after killing the monster formed by the two saints, The Sword Dragon and Sword Python seemed to have used up more than half of their sword intent. The purple monsters behind them were immediately exposed when they saw their companions being killed. They all moved forward to ripple with the Sword Dragon and the Sword Python. Although they couldn''t help but be torn apart by the two, the Sword Python and the Sword Dragon''s auras were constantly weakened. Occasionally, sword shadows would be knocked out from within and fly back to various parts of the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, Xu Han, who was connected to the Sword Dragon Sword Python''s mind, couldn''t help but turn pale at this moment. It was obvious that the repeated attacks had consumed him quite a bit of energy. After experiencing Master Wei''s tribulation and Canghai Liuliu and the others'' lives to help him fight against the heavens, The enlightened swordsmanship contained heaven and earth in every move. Its might was enormous, far from being comparable to ordinary swordsmanship, but it also consumed enormous amounts of energy. If he couldn''t kill his enemies after using his moves, he would most likely fall into a difficult situation. And Xu Han was clearly in this situation right now.


    Xu Han was well aware of this situation, as was the Saint Marquis who had never made a move.


    He knew that it was time to break the delicate deadlock.


    At that moment, he shouted loudly. He jumped up as soon as he stepped on the horse''s back. The warhorse sitting on it was unable to withstand the strength of the Marquis''s kick. With a mournful cry, it turned into a puddle of rotten meat and fell to the ground.


    A Saint Marquis whose cultivation was already infinitely close to the Earthly Immortal Realm. Even if his fist was just about to blow, the majestic might of his attack was enough to make the surrounding people feel a terrifying pressure that they had never felt before. At that time, Xu Han, who was his target, felt that the aura around him had been locked down by the attack of the Saint Marquis. He only seemed to have a fist that could shake this Immortal Realm expert, and there was no other way to retreat.


    Xu Han''s expression turned ugly as he watched the Saint Marquis''s fists getting closer and closer, and the overwhelming pressure that was about to overwhelm the mountains and the seas also assaulted him one after another.


    "Rise Dragon and Snake!" He had no choice but to clench his teeth and let out an explosive shout, once again activating the two Sword Pythons and Sword Dragons that were trembling against the purple monsters. With Xu Han''s command, the two of them escaped from the purple monsters as if they had intelligence. They quickly escaped from the ground and rolled up the scattered golden sword shadows along the way. They also tore apart the enemy''s flesh and blood on the road. Then, they rose from beneath the feet of the Marquis, wanting to attack and kill the Marquis from above.


    However, this method had long since fallen into the eyes of the Saint Marquis. His footsteps slightly paused as he dodged the killing move with a flash of his body. He crossed paths with the Sword Dragon and Sword Python that had attacked him and charged straight up to the dome.


    Sheng Hou narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han, whose face was pale because of his internal friction or because he missed a single blow. He smiled sinisterly and said, "What a trick! You want to hurt me? I have the protection of the Saint Emperor!"


    After saying that, the Saint Marquis''s body moved again. This time, the strength of his fist was even greater. From his point of view, Xu Han, who had yet to reach the Immortal Realm, would not be able to receive such a punch no matter what.


    Just as he was about to punch Xu Han''s face¡­


    "Meow!" A long cry that resounded through the battlefield suddenly rose.


    ¡­


    On Ya Qi Mountain, in Lunar Temple.


    Yuan Xiucheng stood side by side with the black shadow.


    There was a black vortex in front of them, and the scene projected from the vortex was precisely the great battle that was taking place outside Jing Xiu Pass.


    The expressions on their faces were cold as they stared at the battle. No matter how bloody and cruel things happened in the light and shadows, no matter how miserable the howls from inside were, their gazes did not change at all.


    "Dragon and snake." After Xu Han shouted out a sword python and a sword dragon, Yuan Xiucheng''s gaze finally changed.


    "This move again." Yuan Xiucheng chuckled as he spoke. The light in his eyes flickered as if he was extremely familiar with the sword technique that Xu Han had comprehended.


    The black shadow beside him, or Supreme True Man Shen Wushuang of the Lunar Temple, turned to look at Yuan Xiucheng and whispered, "There are some things that are always destined, like him¡­ like you and me, we can''t escape in the end."


    Yuan Xiucheng shrugged his shoulders, as if he did not like the topic that Shen Wushuang had raised at this moment. He glanced at the other party and then turned to look at the scene in the light. At this moment, the Divine Marquis avoided Xu Han''s killing move and once again stirred up an ocean-toppling might to attack Xu Han. Seeing this scene, Yuan Xiucheng''s lips curled into a smile.


    He murmured, "Big Cold Heavens¡­ Raise Dragons and Snakes¡­"


    However, when he said this, there was no further explanation. A puzzled expression appeared on Yuan Xiucheng''s calm face. He stretched out his hand and patted his forehead forcefully, as if he was feeling annoyed. In the end, he could only reluctantly turn his head to look at Shen Wushuang and ask, "Who is behind this?"


    Shen Wushuang glanced at Yuan Xiucheng before turning to look at the youth in the shadows.


    Following Xuan''er''s long cry, a yellow figure suddenly leapt out from behind the youth and transformed into a colossus that was fifty feet in size. That big fellow clenched his fists and sliced Huashan Mountain with his axe, causing a loud roar of the Holy Marquis. At this moment, the youth''s clothes were stirred up, and boundless sword intent surged. A phantom image of a nine-petal lotus appeared behind him. His eyes shone like flames, like thunder, like all the burning and arrogant things in this world.


    Shen Wushuang''s mouth opened at that moment as he muttered.


    "Dragons and snakes rise in the cold¡­"


    "Falling Stars in the Ten Directions Tribulation¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 613 Contract

    Meow!


    As Xuan''er raised her head to the sky, she let out a long howl.


    The yellow monkey reluctantly leapt up from behind Xu Han. His tiny body continued to grow larger during this process, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a giant ape that was fifty feet in size.


    At that moment, the demon king''s aura suddenly spread out on the battlefield. The giant ape let out a long roar and clenched its fists at that moment, striking straight at the Saint Marquis''s Heavenly Cover that was attacking Xu Han with its power to hack Mount Hua.


    The Divine Marquis naturally sensed this. His expression changed. He was shocked that his Yuan cultivation hadn''t mentioned the whereabouts of the Demon King to him from the beginning to the end. He couldn''t have imagined that the Demon King and Xu Han would actually be united together.


    Therefore, this was an unexpected link for the Marquis.


    Naturally, he did not dare to ignore a Demon King that was comparable to an Immortal Realm expert. He had no choice but to withdraw his offensive towards Xu Han and cross his hands over his head to resist the sudden attack of the Demon King.


    Boom!


    A heaven-shaking explosion erupted as the two fist winds met.


    The two of them were both Earthly Immortal Realm experts, and they were both experts in the physical world. The power of the two encountering each other was enormous. As the winds swept out, the people with lower cultivation couldn''t help but let out a howl, and they were swept to the ground by the winds. Li Dingxian and the others had no choice but to work together to pay for a True Essence Barrier to protect the people behind them. It was only because these people were already scattered in panic. With Li Dingxian''s cultivation in the Leaving Dust Realm, it was evident that it was not enough to support a True Essence Barrier that covered such a large area.


    Therefore, although Ning Yan and the others intentionally dispersed to protect the civilians, it was inevitable that more than half of the civilians would not be able to get help from the others in panic. They were blown up by the fierce winds and fell down fiercely, causing heavy casualties for a time.


    The Saint Weapons transformed into monsters were very powerful. The impact of the strong wind on them was not that serious. On the contrary, a few Saint Weapons broke through Fang Ziyu and the others'' defenses and charged into the crowd.


    The rampage of Saint Weapons undoubtedly added more variables to Li Dingxian and the others on the defensive line. Even those who lacked combat power, such as Nineteen and Chu Chouli, had no choice but to face Saint Weapons. At that time, Xuan''er transformed into that giant black panther. Her amber eyes narrowed as she charged straight at the approaching Saint Weapon.


    Its speed was indeed extremely fast, and its sharp claws immediately caused the two Saint Weapons to fall to the ground.


    "Meow!" The victorious Xuan''er let out a long cry, but as the remaining five Saint Sons joined the battlefield, the strength of the Half-step Immortal Realm attacked, causing the defensive line formed by Fang Ziyu and the others to instantly collapse.


    Although they tried their best to intercept the five Saint Sons from crossing the line of defense, they were even sent flying by the Saint Son, not knowing whether they would survive or die. However, the huge gap in strength was still not something that could be resolved by just relying on hard work. The five Saint Sons finally managed to kill him.


    Seeing Xuan''er fall to the ground, the black pupils of her amber eyes instantly narrowed.


    "Miao!" It shouted again, but its tone was no longer pleasing to the eye. Instead, it was extremely powerful, like a ghost howling in the night.


    It transformed into a streak of black lightning that bullied its body. Its sharp claws flashed with a cold light, cutting through the gradually dense night outside Jing Xiu Pass, as well as the heads of the two Saint Sons.


    But before it could taste the fruit of its victory, a cold arrow pierced through the crowd and shot straight out of its waist.


    Xuan''er''s body flew out with the arrow light and fell to the ground. She was firmly nailed to the ground by the long arrow, unable to move.


    "Xuan''er!" Nineteen and Chu Chouli, who had witnessed this scene, let out a cry of alarm, but they did not have time to check Xuan''er''s injuries, because at this time, the purple monster formed from the three remaining Saint Sons had already attacked them with boundless killing intent.


    Little Nineteen gritted his teeth. Although his body was trembling with fear, he still stepped in front of Zhou Yuan, who was frightened to death. He said childishly, "Master, hurry up and leave. Little Nineteen will protect you!"


    Zhou Yuan, who was already prepared to run, felt his heart tremble. There seemed to be something about to surge out of his cowardly gaze.


    "Damn it!" Seeing this, Chu Chouli cursed. He stepped in front of Little Nineteen and said, "My master said that he wanted to pass this Sacred Bandit Sect to you. There are only a few people in our sect. If I die, I will die first!"


    "Bah, ugly monsters don''t deserve to die in front of me!" Little Nineteen scolded angrily, "Moreover, your damn sect has nothing, I don''t want it!"


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s hair instantly exploded like a little wildcat that had its tail stepped on. He didn''t care about the strong enemies that were about to be killed. He turned around and pointed at Nineteen''s nose and said, "What do you know? My Thieving Sacred Sect is a legacy that has existed for thousands of years. There are some who deceive children and the heavens. Little Thieves steal pearls and the Grand Dao steals lives."


    "That''s right."


    "Bah! In the end, it''s still inferior to the lower three rampant kung fu of the sect, and it''s not comparable to Su Mu''an ''s saber technique." Little Nineteen sneered mercilessly.


    "What did you say? My Thieving Sacred Sect can''t compare to that brat''s saber technique?"


    Seeing that the purple monster was getting closer and closer, the two of them quarreled as if no one else was watching. Zhou Yuan was dumbfounded as he looked at the two of them, and the emotions that had just spread out in his heart dissipated at this moment.


    "You" He had the intention to remind the two of their current situation, but he was interrupted by the quarrel between the two of them. Only then did he realize that he could not interfere in the quarrel between the two of them.


    He sighed and suddenly put away his thoughts of trying to escape. He groped in his bosom for a while and finally took out a cylinder made of metal. There were many tiny holes on the cylinder.


    With the slight force of his hand, several silver needles flew out, heading straight for the three monsters that were attacking.


    Those silver needles were extremely fast and accurately shot into the hard skin of those monsters. At the same time, their shooting directions were extremely tricky, and they nailed into several important acupoints of those monsters. The monsters who had suffered this seemingly unremarkable injury suddenly trembled. They were like puppets that had lost their ties and froze on the spot. In the next moment, their bodies fell to the ground with a thunderous rumble.


    The sound of the three giants that were more than ten zhang in size was extremely loud. This caused Chu Chouli and Nineteen''s bodies, who were quarrelling, to tremble. Only then did they regain their senses.


    The two of them stopped arguing and looked at the three monsters in disbelief. They then looked at Zhou Yuan, and shock appeared in their eyes.


    At the same time, the wrestling between the Demon King and the Marquis had just begun.


    Although the two of them were both Earthly Immortal Realm experts and their strengths were within the range of Bo Zhongzhong, the yellow monkey still had some calculations and no intentions. The Saint Marquis responded in a hurry. Although he had launched this brazen attack, his body that stood out of thin air could not help but continuously fall under this enormous force.


    The yellow monkeys who were originally dissatisfied with the Saint Marquis, or rather with the humans who had imprisoned him, naturally would not let him go.


    It caught up with the falling body of the Marquis, and its huge fist poured out like a rainstorm towards the Marquis. Fist after fist, it bombarded the body behind it with a brutal might.


    There was no room for him to retaliate under such an attack. He could only be continuously beaten. His clothes were torn, and bruises began to appear on his entire body, and even blood oozed out.


    It wasn''t until the giant ape shouted loudly that it clenched its hands together again and used all of its strength to smash towards its back.


    Boom!


    Another loud explosion rang out. At that moment, Sheng Zhou''s thick body fiercely fell down at an unbelievable speed, smashing straight into the ground.


    Large craters appeared and dust rose from the sky.


    The giant ape was unforgiving. After landing on the ground, its body leapt up again. With an angry howl, its fist once again headed towards the Saint Marquis in the depths of the pit, as if it wanted to take the other party''s life.


    However, this punch did not hit the Holy Marquis''s face as he wished.


    Just as the fist was about to land, a huge purple arm suddenly stretched out from the billowing dust, steadily catching the giant ape''s punch.


    The arm was extremely large, and even the fist of the giant ape was as weak as a baby in that palm.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    At the same time, a heavy breath came from the depths of the dust. The purple palm that was holding the giant ape''s fist suddenly clenched hard.


    Kacha!


    The sound of bones shattering rang out. The giant ape let out a wailing cry. Then, its body was lifted high up, and it was thrown into the distance. When it landed in the army brought by the Saint Marquis, it couldn''t help but let out a wailing cry.


    Xu Han stared at what was happening in front of him with a calm brow. He smelled an extremely dangerous smell from his enormous purple arm, as if a huge demon god was about to awaken in front of him.


    At this moment, the dust in the sky slowly dissipated. Apart from the purple monsters formed by the unconscious Saint Weapons, the rest of the people on the battlefield stopped their movements, regardless of whether they were enemies or friends.


    They stared at the thing in front of them with wide eyes, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    It was a huge purple monster that was ten zhang in size. Its entire body was covered in purple scales, and it didn''t seem to be any different from the monsters formed by the Holy Sons. However, the difference was that a pair of strange bone wings extended out from his back, and a flesh and blood surged from his chest. It actually transformed into a human head that was similar to his original appearance, but it was also a snake-shaped body.


    The head on his chest stared at Xu Han who was standing out of thin air, and a cruel smile appeared on his ferocious face.


    "You¡­ have to¡­ die." As he said this, he suddenly waved his hand and threw it at Xu Han.


    Xu Han, who was already extremely nervous, dodged this punch in a flash. He knew that the purple monster in front of him was different from those Holy Sons. He had come from the Holy Marquis. With such a degree of power, it still surpassed ordinary immortals.


    "Big Cold Heavens!" Xu Han did not dare to be arrogant. Although he knew that he did not have the chance to defeat such a powerful existence, he did not intend to give up either.


    As he shouted, ice crystals flew out from the sky. However, something that was enough for a Mortal Realm expert to drink hatred landed on the monster formed by the Divine Marquis, but not even his purple scales could be cut.


    "Useless merit." The Holy Marquis smiled sinisterly as he spoke, giving an extremely pertinent evaluation of Xu Han''s actions.


    Xu Han frowned and shouted, "Raise the dragon and snake!"


    The Sword Dragon and Sword Python appeared and rose from the ground. They accurately scraped through the Saint Marquis''s enormous body. Although they had torn apart some scales, they were unable to cut through the flesh and blood wrapped beneath them.


    At this moment, as the Sword Dragon and Sword Python slashed past the Saint Marquis'' body and soared into the clouds, the Saint Marquis abruptly pointed at the ground with his toes. His wings flapped behind him and his body shot towards Xu Han at an astonishingly fast speed.


    Dong!


    Xu Han was unable to catch any traces of his opponent''s movements, and his body was fiercely knocked backwards by the fist that suddenly appeared in front of him, the Divine Marquis.


    After that, the Saint Marquis''s enormous body didn''t seem to be the slightest bit clumsy. He shuttled back and forth around Xu Han''s body, fist after fist wildly rumbling Xu Han. At that time, Xu Han''s body was like a weak boat in the waves. He was sent flying by the Saint Marquis''s fist, but he didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to retaliate.


    "Xu Han!" The crowd who had witnessed all of this let out a cry of alarm. At that time, everyone attacked one after another, launching their strongest killing move towards the Marquis. However, such a move was meaningless. They were unable to even slightly stop the Marquis''s attack. To be exact, they were simply unable to break through the hard scales on the Marquis'' body.


    "What should we do?" Little Nineteen was so anxious to see all of this.


    "Don''t you have those flying needles? Use them!" Chu Chouli, who had witnessed Zhou Yuan''s methods before, seemed to have forgotten which side Zhou Yuan was from and urged him.


    Zhou Yuan frowned. He seemed to have forgotten that he should be someone from the Dark Asura Palace. He cried and said, "This silver needle is specially used to deal with these sacred objects, but it has to be shot into the other party''s specific acupoints before it can be useful. However, this fellow is different from them. My silver needle can''t break his scales at all."


    "Then" Chu Chouli gritted his teeth anxiously, but after witnessing that everyone had made no gains, he understood that Zhou Yuan''s words were true.


    Just as everyone was at a loss, and Xu Han was still beaten to the point where his entire body was covered in blood, Liu Sheng, who hadn''t attacked the Marquis before, suddenly stepped out. He walked to Zhou Yuan and said in a deep voice, "Which acupoints do you need to insert the silver needles into him?"


    It was unknown if it was because of Liu Sheng''s indisputable majesty that Zhou Yuan was slightly stunned after hearing this. He truthfully said, "The five acupoints of Heavenly Quan, You Fu, Long Xia, Gu Chen, and Qing Tong were the only ones that were able to seal him to death."


    "Alright!" He was only halfway through his words when Liu Sheng interrupted him. He said in a deep voice, "I''ll open these scales for you."


    "You?" Hearing this, Zhou Yuan was stunned again. He looked up and down at Liu Sheng, as if he didn''t think he could do this.


    However, just as this thought arose, a strange expression flashed in Zhou Yuan''s eyes. He stretched out his finger in surprise and said to Liu Shengyan, "You are ¡­ you are ¡­"


    Liu Sheng naturally ignored the surprise in Zhou Yuan''s heart. His clothes suddenly began to expand, and his clothes were torn apart. A ferocious expression appeared on his face, as if he was enduring some indescribable pain.


    Pu!


    Along with the sound of clothes being torn apart, purple scales covered his entire body. A purple monster with a pair of bone wings on its back appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    He and the Saint Marquis were carved out of the same mold. However, he was only ten feet tall, and there was no disgusting thing on his chest. Liu Sheng, who had transformed into this appearance, ignored the astonished gazes of the surrounding people. The bone wings behind him flapped and rushed towards the Saint Marquis who was constantly bombarding Xu Han.


    His appearance had clearly far exceeded the Saint Marquis''s expectations.


    Liu Sheng did not hesitate at all. He knew what he was going to do. He came to the back of the Saint Marquis and punched out.


    Along with the holy marquis''s wailing, the scales on the Tianquan acupoint broke open. Zhou Yuan, who was watching all of this nervously, immediately shot out a silver needle into the flesh and blood that the holy marquis was exposed to.


    The Sacred Marquis of Eating Pain had no choice but to let go of his pursuit of Xu Han, who was already mangled with flesh and blood. He let out an angry roar and turned around to kill Liu Sheng.


    The Sheng Hou''s body was several times larger than Liu Sheng''s, and the aura around him was also more than ten times stronger than Liu Sheng''s. His fist wind and strength were far from something that Liu Sheng could forcefully shake, but unfortunately, Liu Sheng ignored the fist wind coming from the Divine Marquis and simply ignored it. He just stared at the remaining four acupoints with his cold eyes.


    The Holy Marquis''s first punch landed on his chest, but he also punched out his own punch at that time. As a result, Liu Sheng''s chest almost collapsed under such a force. Blood inevitably flowed out from the corner of his mouth, and the scales behind him broke open. Zhou Yuan shot out his second silver needle at the right time.


    Liu Sheng''s lips curled into a smile. He clenched his fist again and smashed towards Sheng Hou''s Lower Dragon Acupoint.


    This time, he did the same thing, but his right arm was also struck by a punch from the Holy Marquis. At that time, his entire right arm exploded, almost to the point where his flesh and bones split apart.


    Liu Sheng''s right arm was continuously bleeding, but the smile on his face became even heavier. The head that was born on the purple monster''s chest revealed a furious expression. Obviously, he did not like Liu Sheng''s smile, nor did he like the uneasiness that such a smile brought him.


    He roared and waved his fist again, and Liu Sheng raised his remaining left hand without any hesitation.


    As a result, Liu Sheng''s left arm exploded, separating from his right arm, and the scales on Sheng Hou Gu Chen''s acupoint also shattered.


    When the four silver needles entered his body, he was only missing the last needle from Qing Tong''s acupoint. However, at this moment, Liu Sheng''s hands were already hanging on his body like rotten meat. He simply did not have the ability to open the last acupoint located in the abdomen of the Marquis of the Sage.


    Although Sheng Hou did not understand the meaning behind Liu Sheng''s actions, he looked at Liu Sheng, who was no longer able to fight, and a look of contempt appeared on his face.


    "Trash." As he said this, he suddenly stretched out his hand and was about to press down on Liu Sheng''s Heavenly Spirit Cap. He wanted to crush his head into pieces to punish him for blasphemy against her.


    The moment he reached out his hand, Liu Sheng''s eyes suddenly lit up and he caught a glimpse of a gap.


    At that time, the wings on his back flapped, his body hunched up, and with the help of the bone wings, he actually used his head to directly smash into it.


    Boom!


    Another soft sound rang out. The scales on Qing Tong''s acupoint shattered, and the eyes of the painful Saint Marquis were scarlet red. He stretched out his hand and firmly grabbed the two bone wings behind Liu Sheng. Then, he struggled to pull them. Blood light appeared, and the two bone wings were pulled off his back under Liu Sheng''s painful cries. Liu Sheng''s face turned pale, and his body fell straight down at that time.


    "Ah Sheng!" At this moment, Xu Han, who had finally calmed down the chaotic aura in his body, raised his eyes and caught a glimpse of the situation in front of him.


    At that moment, his pupils suddenly dilated, and his gaze instantly became dull¡­


    Then, the pitch-black color suddenly infected his entire eyeball. He stared fixedly at the figure that was constantly falling down. Vicious Qi surged in his chest, and a dark and cold aura poured out from his body like a waterfall. In the blink of an eye, it covered the sky and covered the sun.


    The black gas that filled the sky condensed behind Xu Han and formed into a giant figure.


    His eyes opened in the black gas. Wherever his gaze came from, the army that Jing Xiu had closed seemed to have been sucked out of their vitality. Their bodies withered at a visible speed.


    Everyone was trembling under that aura, the world was silent, everything was silent¡­


    At that time, a true god followed the contract that had been made since ancient times and descended upon this place¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 614 This Saber Sacrifices to You

    "You are always sinking."


    "Wandering in the abyss of eternal calamity."


    "Crawling in the endless darkness."


    "Who are you? Who am I?"


    "You''re always looking for¡­"


    "But there will never be an answer¡­"


    Xu Han''s ears once again heard the voice from the dream that had troubled him.


    His voice was hoarse, his tone low, as if he was sobbing and complaining, as if he was sad as a song.


    The anger that had arisen from seeing Liu Sheng''s serious injuries suddenly dissipated from his chest at this moment. He no longer felt angry or grieved.


    He looked calmly at the boundless darkness, at the pair of blood-red eyes in the depths of the darkness.


    The bells on his right arm rang, and the copper plates in his arms moved restlessly, reminding him and calling him.


    However, Xu Han didn''t seem to feel anything about it.


    "But I can."


    "I can take you out of this abyss and climb out of this darkness."


    "Hugging me is like hugging yourself."


    "Down to this 10,000-year cage, up to the Myriad Domains starry sky."


    "Those who imprison us will be destroyed, those who betray us will be slaughtered."


    "Come¡­"


    "Let''s go out together!!!"


    The tone of the voice gradually became loud from low to high, but in the end, it said those words in an almost howling voice.


    However, Xu Han, who was staring at him, did not seem to be tempted by him.


    The youth''s gaze was still terrifyingly calm, as if even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of him, his eyebrows would not wrinkle at all.


    His blood-red eyes blinked, and a strange expression surged out from his dignified gaze. He said again, "Let''s kill together!!"


    This time, his tone became louder and louder, like the flute played by the demonic mountain ghost.


    However, Xu Han still didn''t show any signs of being strange. He still stared at those blood-red eyes without saying a word.


    His blood-red eyes were filled with rage, and the depths of this rage still contained some embarrassment and confusion that had been ignored.


    At this moment, Xu Han suddenly sat down cross-legged. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Let''s talk."


    Blood glowed in his enormous eyes, but there was no longer a sound to respond to Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han was not displeased by the owner''s deep eyes. He said to himself, "The people in the sky want my life, and you want my body. I want to know why. Can you tell me the answer?"


    Xu Han''s tone could be considered sincere, but no one answered his question in the boundless darkness.


    Xu Han was not discouraged by this either. He continued, "Although I don''t know what you are, I have understood many times that even if you are strong enough to destroy the heavens and the earth, without my nod, you are still the prisoner that I imprisoned. Let''s talk frankly. Perhaps I will agree to it."


    Xu Han''s words could be said to be extremely childish. Not to mention an ordinary person, even a smarter three to five-year-old child would probably be able to smell the trickery behind such empty promises.


    Unexpectedly, when Xu Han''s words fell, a voice sounded from the silent darkness.


    The voice was filled with ridicule and contempt: "I am not the only one imprisoned, but you yourself. We have long been one."


    "Well, you''re right. Since we''re all alone, we should be honest." Xu Han nodded repeatedly in agreement with the voice, but his expression was similar to that of a thief who had abducted a child.


    "Humph! Put away your hypocrisy." The voice snorted coldly and then said coldly, "Your growth has indeed exceeded my expectations. I didn''t expect you to be able to control yourself and not be controlled by me even under such rage. It seems that you have indeed prepared for this time for a long time."


    When Xu Han heard this, a slight change finally appeared on his calm eyebrows.


    The owner of the voice was right. For this time, Xu Han had made many preparations.


    After experiencing the awakening of the Demon God hiding in his body several times, although Xu Han still did not know the origin of the other party, the killing intent and resentment wrapped in the Demon God''s body allowed him to understand what kind of disaster this thing would bring to everything in this world once it truly awakened.


    As he traveled south, Xu Han also knew that he would encounter all sorts of predictable and unpredictable troubles. He would inevitably step into a desperate situation. If this devil awakened again, what would he do to contend against it?


    Therefore, before leaving, Xu Han went to Long Yin Temple and met Master Bu Ku.


    After inquiring about the mysteries of the Great Dragon Elephant Seal, he asked Master Buku about a Buddhist technique known as the Prajna Heart Sutra. This technique was not profound, and some pilgrims from the Dragon Hidden Temple could learn it at will.


    To be exact, this technique wasn''t even considered a cultivation method. It was just a calm and peaceful method of visualization.


    After obtaining this technique, Xu Han would spend half an hour meditating every day, thinking that if the Fiendgods awoke one day and used this technique to expel the hostility in his heart, there might still be a chance of survival.


    However, this kind of technique was originally extremely profound, and Xu Han''s cultivation time was still shallow, so he originally thought that it would be of great use in a short period of time.


    The instant the Fiendgod awakened, Xu Han, who had realized that something was wrong, hurriedly activated this technique. What was unexpected was that Xu Han had actually suppressed the hostility in his heart due to his temperament that had been tempered by all sorts of things along the way. Only then did he have the situation where he could be in this strange space and talk to the Fiendgod.


    "Everyone will change. You can''t control me forever." Thinking of this, Xu Han said in a deep voice to his blood-red eyes.


    However, when he said this, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and a mocking expression appeared in his long and narrow eyes.


    "Everyone will not change. The world will eventually sail towards destruction, and you will eventually sail towards me."


    "Whether it''s once or a hundred times, this outcome will not change."


    This was not the first time Xu Han had heard such words. For some reason, these words caused his heart to feel a little uneasy, but he tried his best to suppress them. Then he said, "Perhaps, but at least for now, my life is still in my hands."


    "Your hand?" The owner of the blood-colored eyes sneered, "What, don''t you want to avenge your friend?"


    Xu Han frowned. He knew that this voice was referring to Liu Sheng, whose wings had been torn off and whose life and death were unknown. The other party tried to shake the anger that Xu Han suppressed in his heart. He silently chanted the Prajna Heart Sutra once more in his heart before deciphering the other party''s clumsy yet effective method. Then, Xu Hanyan said, "Even if I really want to take revenge, I will use my own hands to tear apart the other party''s head."


    "How stupid. Don''t you understand? I''ve already awakened. Your anger and despair are the most wonderful nourishment for me. Although that inferior cultivation method can calm your heart for a while, it can''t stabilize your state of mind forever."


    "In this world I created, the outside world is almost still. A thousand years or ten thousand years is just a flick of the finger. You can reject me, but you can''t escape from this world. I have plenty of time to erode your state of mind. You are destined to be mine!"


    After those blood-red eyes finished speaking, a monstrous amount of black gas suddenly surged over and wrapped around Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s expression changed. He naturally knew that what the owner of the voice had said was true. The awakening of the Demon God was not something he could control. He was only passively defending his heart, preventing himself from being devoured by the other party, but he was unable to really repel it.


    The black gas surged in and invaded Xu Han''s body. The violent energy began to surge in his chest. Xu Han''s body trembled, and blood-red light instantly appeared in his eyes. However, he quickly realized this and quickly circulated the Prajna Heart Sutra to suppress this evil aura.


    "I''ve waited for so many years. I don''t mind waiting for a while. I want to see how long you can last." As the Demon God spoke, the mockery in his tone became even more intense.


    Xu Han could clearly feel beads of sweat appearing on his forehead. His face was pale and his upper and lower lips began to tremble.


    Although the Prajna Heart Sutra could temporarily stabilize his temperament, the black gas surrounding him continued to invade his body. If this continued, the effect of the Prajna Heart Sutra would become weaker and weaker.


    Time began to flow. Of course, this flow was only aimed at this small world created by this Fiendgod.


    In a world without heaven and earth, without sun and moon, time was not a concrete concept.


    Perhaps it was just a blink of an eye, or perhaps thousands of years had passed.


    Xu Han, who was sitting quietly here, had a silent expression on his face, but his body was constantly trembling. The veins on his forehead burst out, and dense traces of sweat flowed down his cheeks, almost soaking his entire clothes.


    A wisp of eagerness gradually appeared in the blood-red eyes that were watching him from afar. This was the first time in tens of thousands of years that he had come so close to breaking through the cage. Thinking of this, even with his status, he couldn''t help but feel a little excited in his heart.


    He stared fixedly at Xu Han. The youth''s body was already on the verge of collapsing like a boat in the waves.


    Just as he was almost ready to take over his coveted body, a peculiar expression suddenly surged out from between his eyebrows.


    He saw a starlight suddenly shining in Xu Han''s body. That starlight protected Xu Han''s mind and constantly defended against the impact of the black gas.


    "This is his thing!" A murderous aura surfaced in his blood-red eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, as if a crippled jackal had found the hunter who had injured him.


    "Just this starlight, do you think you can protect him?" He asked in a tone filled with deep hatred.


    Black Qi surged towards Xu Han like a sharp sword, continuously assaulting his body, as if it was about to tear him apart completely.


    This starlight was left to him by the surveillance.


    The power wrapped within the starlight was so powerful that even Xu Han couldn''t tell how powerful it was. After resisting the Heavenly Thunder and Heavenly Punishment Sword''s Origin Energy, it hadn''t diminished at all. Hence, Xu Han had no choice but to take out this item once more in the face of the black qi stimulated by the Demon God. This could be said to be his last barrier.


    At the same time, Xu Han''s energy from the collision of the black gas and the starlight began to circulate the technique of the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal" according to the principle of maximizing its use. He continuously absorbed it into his body, enduring the heart-wrenching pain and pouring it into his fleshly body to temper it.


    The black gas that was striking the starlight grew denser and denser. Xu Han noticed that the powerful starlight had gradually dimmed under the impact of the black gas. Xu Han''s originally turbulent mind sank even more. Although his body had grown stronger at a visible speed under the control of the ''Big Dragon Elephant Seal'', once the starlight shattered, he knew exactly what it meant to Xu Han at this moment.


    It wasn''t that Xu Han didn''t want to do anything to resist the fate that was about to befall him. However, in front of this powerful Fiendgod, all of his calculations were insignificant. He could only accelerate the activation of the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal" to temper his body. He thought that if the starlight shattered, he could rely on this to do more. Even if it was meaningless, he still had to resist.


    Time flowed again.


    The starlight around Xu Han grew dimmer and dimmer. It was like a candle flickering in the night breeze that could be extinguished at any moment.


    His blood-colored eyes were filled with excitement once again. He could already see that Xu Han was at the end of his rope. As long as the starlight shattered, nothing could stop him from devouring Xu Han''s body.


    Xu Han also felt this.


    The veins on his forehead bulged even more, as if they would explode in the next moment. His brows furrowed tightly together, as if they were gathering deeper and deeper like ravines.


    ''"Hurry up ¡­" "Hurry up ¡­" he murmured to himself as if he was talking in a dream.


    His fleshly body had already reached the half-step Immortal Realm, The power of the starlight colliding with the black gas nourished his physical body once again, causing his physical cultivation to rise again. At this moment, he was getting closer and closer to the Sacred Body Realm. Perhaps even if he reached this stage, Xu Han might not be able to change his current situation. After all, the power of this Fiendgod was far beyond that of an ordinary immortal.


    But Xu Han''s temperament was like this. Even if there was no hope, he never had the thought of giving up.


    He wanted to resist and fight. For this reason, he had to firmly grasp every single point of his strength.


    The blood energy in his body began to surge. It seemed that he had reached the critical point. With just a single kick from the door, he could break through the heavenly chasm of the Immortal Realm and reach the sacrifice of his body that no one had ever done in ancient times.


    Bang!


    But at this moment, a crisp sound exploded in the dark space.


    The starlight protecting Xu Han shattered, and the black gas filled the sky like a flood that had found a gate began to frantically surge towards Xu Han¡­


    "Coming." The ghost''s voice echoed in the darkness of the space, and his blood-red eyes burned with scorching colors.


    Xu Han''s heart went cold. The moment the black gas poured into his body, he felt an irresistible force rapidly corroding his body. A violent aura surged in his heart. Even if the Prajna Heart Sutra was frantically circulated by him, it would be difficult to suppress this irresistible force that was like a river or a sea.


    Am I really going to die here?


    Such thoughts inevitably appeared in Xu Han''s mind. The pressure brought by that force was almost irresistible. All of Xu Han''s methods seemed insignificant under that force, and they collapsed upon contact.


    The dark space began to churn. His blood-red eyes were constantly approaching Xu Han. He was waiting. In less than ten breaths, Xu Han''s body would be occupied by the evil energy triggered by the black gas. At that time, he could use this as a guide to completely devour Xu Han''s body and fulfill his long-cherished wish to descend into the world.


    Just as Xu Han had thought, he did not think that at this stage, there was anyone else who could save Xu Han''s current defeat.


    But at the moment when Xu Han''s eyes were about to be completely infected by that black gas.


    A golden line suddenly split between Xu Han''s eyebrows, and terrifying rays of light shot out from the golden line.


    Under the golden light, his blood-red eyes seemed to have encountered the most terrifying thing in the world. A look of fear appeared on his face. He quickly retreated, and the black gas surrounding Xu Han also began to dissipate at a visible rate under the golden light.


    "This is" muttered the owner of the blood-red eyes, his tone filled with terror and horror.


    Suddenly, the golden thread between Xu Han''s eyebrows suddenly split open, and a figure actually gushed out from the golden light.


    It seemed to be a man. His body jumped high and a snow-white saber in his hand illuminated the heavens and earth.


    His eyes were like tigers, and his body was like a dragon.


    In that moment, apart from his saber, there was nothing else between heaven and earth.


    In the darkness, his blood-red eyes were completely opened by him. He stared at the figure leaping out from between Xu Han''s eyebrows, and finally couldn''t suppress the fear in his heart.


    He shouted, "It''s you! It''s you!"


    "How is that possible! How can you still be alive¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the saber in that figure''s hand landed on his body.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion.


    Wherever his blade touched, countless viper-like cracks spread out, and the world that covered the darkness also spread to the body of Time.


    Bang.


    Following that, there was another soft sound, and the world and the figure were shattered like glass at that time.


    ¡­


    Within the starry sky thousands of kilometers away, the man with the sword on his back, the starlight above his head, and the blazing sun in his eyes suddenly stopped waving his saber.


    He remained silent, and the figures around him, who were wrapped in darkness, charged towards him like a tide, but the man seemed to be unaware of this.


    His expression was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with sorrow.


    He placed the saber in his hand in front of him, and slowly extended his other hand to stroke the snow-white blade, as if he was remembering it, as if it was tracing it back.


    Suddenly, his hand that was stroking the blade stopped. A teardrop fell from the corner of his eye and gently dripped onto the blade.


    It sounded like some sort of edict.


    Everything around him suddenly stopped at that moment¡­


    Then, the man''s body suddenly jumped high, and the saber in his hand was also raised high by him at that time.


    He said loudly, shaking the entire world.


    "This saber is for you!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 615 Its Your Turn

    A ray of saber light pierced through the darkness that suddenly surged up from Jing Xiuguan.


    The moment the saber light rose, the pitch-black color in Xu Han''s eyes receded like a tide. His eyes regained their clarity, and the enormous devil god formed by the black gas behind him collapsed within the saber light that gushed out from between his eyebrows.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be a tragic cry.


    At this moment, the black gas quickly retreated back into Xu Han''s body. Xu Han finally regained his senses. He did not have time to think about what exactly the figure that had just surged out of the Dark World was and why there was such a thing in his body, but he did not notice it from beginning to end.


    He could only feel the powerful power emitted by the blade light as it sliced through the darkness. His heart trembled, and at the same time, he formed the "Great Dragon Elephant Seal" with both of his hands without even thinking about it.


    As soon as the seal appeared, the powerful force that the two collided with was swallowed into Xu Han''s body.


    Under the stimulation of the Great Dragon Elephant Seal, the tremendous power transformed into blood energy that poured into his internal organs and rapidly tempered his body, which was only a foot away from reaching the heavens.


    They poured into Xu Han''s body, but because his body, which had reached its limit, had nowhere to penetrate, they accumulated in Xu Han''s body.


    It was like a wooden bucket that had already been filled with water, unable to hold even a drop of water.


    The so-called Linmen kick was to pull up the bucket and turn it into a ravine that could hold thousands of feet of the river and sea.


    The Death Realm was sewn together, and Xu Han''s mind was calm. He wasn''t anxious or impatient. He didn''t even care about the Divine Marquis who had come back to his senses from the previous events and killed him. He only looked inward, searching for a good opportunity to break through the Realm in a flash.


    ¡­


    However, even though Xu Han was fearless, the hearts of the people below him who had reacted from the previous events trembled when they saw that the Saint Marquis had once again attacked Xu Han.


    Even though they had the intention to rescue them, the army brought by the Marquis and the sainted sons also attacked them once again after the black gas dissipated. They had no choice but to withdraw and fight against the endless army.


    "What is this!" Chu Chouli helped Liu Sheng, who was covered in blood, up. At this moment, Liu Sheng had already changed into an ordinary appearance, but the two huge wounds on his back that were deeply visible to the bones were still shocking. He stared at Zhou Yuan and questioned him while using a method he didn''t know much about to stop Liu Sheng''s bleeding.


    Liu Sheng had risked his life to pierce through the five acupoints on the Saint Marquis'' body. Zhou Yuan''s silver needles had also accurately pierced into the five acupoints. However, the Saint Marquis did not show any signs of exhaustion. This made Chu Chouli suspect that Zhou Yuan was helping the Dark Asura Palace to fool them.


    "Master! Quickly think of a way!" Little Nineteen had never doubted her master''s position, but seeing that the Marquis was going to kill Xu Han in the blink of an eye, she couldn''t help but worry about Xu Han.


    On the other hand, when Zhou Yuan heard these words from the two of them, he was also dumb enough to eat Coptis chinensis and couldn''t say anything.


    He wasn''t stupid. His life was still in the hands of Xu Han and the others. He knew that once these so-called Saint Son Saint Weapons were sanctified, they would become monsters that didn''t recognize their six relatives but only knew how to kill. If he allowed this Saint Marquis to continue killing them, he would probably not be able to escape death. Naturally, his stance could not be foolish enough to stand on the side of the Marquis. What he said just now was not the slightest bit false. However, he did not understand why these techniques that could cause the Saint Sons to fall to the ground in an instant landed on the Marquis without any use.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but frown and secretly ponder over what had gone wrong.


    However, the Holy Marquis was obviously unwilling to give him any more time to think. He had already killed Xu Han. He clenched his fists high and directly smashed towards Xu Han''s face.


    A sinister smile appeared on the Marquis''s face at that time. He was finally able to take Xu Han''s life as he wished, clearing the way for His Majesty, who he had never met, but who was the king of mind, to rule the world. His eyes were filled with fanaticism, and the power wrapped in his fist became even more boundless.


    At this critical moment, a divine light suddenly exploded in Xu Han''s eyes.


    He shouted, "Break!"


    At that moment, a majestic aura surged out of Xu Han''s body. Xu Han''s fist immediately extended out and fiercely smashed towards the fist that was almost the size of his body.


    This seemingly extremely asymmetrical confrontation had greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    After a punch landed, Xu Han stood there without moving, while the body of the Marquis was still heavily injured. At that time, he flew backwards and fiercely smashed into the city wall of Jing Xiuguan, shattering the huge city wall and causing a howl of sorrow.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Sheng Hou''s enormous body stood up from the ruins of the city wall. He stared at Xu Han and gritted his teeth as he roared angrily, "I''m going to kill you!"


    His eyes instantly turned bloody red, and all the remaining rationality in his heart dissipated at this moment. He took steps, and the soldiers he brought under his feet could not dodge, but were trampled into meat patties by him. Thousands of tentacles suddenly stretched out from the snake-like face on his chest, pouring towards the soldiers beneath him.


    Those tentacles pierced through the soldiers'' chests. At that time, the soldiers'' bodies rapidly shriveled at a visible rate. The blood energy contained in their bodies turned into nutrients that nourished the bodies of the Marquis who had suffered numerous injuries after several fierce battles.


    In just a few breaths of time, nearly ten thousand soldiers had died at the hands of the Marquis. As a result, the injuries around the Marquis had been completely healed. After sensing the surging power coming from his limbs and bones, the Marquis''s lips curled into a smile.


    He looked at Xu Han again. He could already imagine how frightened and desperate Xu Han was when he was at his peak. He enjoyed this feeling very much.


    But in reality, when his gaze landed on Xu Han, the smile on his face suddenly dissipated, followed by boundless irrepressible anger.


    Xu Han could feel his gaze, but after giving him a faint glance, he raised his head to look at the horizon.


    A faint glance like that did not contain any emotional fluctuations. However, at that time, the Marquis felt a sense of contempt from the depths of Xu Han''s soul. It was as if an elephant was looking at an ant with its teeth and claws, and it was unsightly.


    "I''m going to kill you!" The Holy Marquis shouted that sentence again. His body paused and he was about to step forward to fight Xu Han''s life.


    Boom!


    However, it was at this moment that thunder and lightning suddenly flashed on the dome. A huge tribulation cloud began to gather, and brilliant heavenly might poured down, enveloping everyone within.


    When the Marquis saw this, he was stunned. He quickly reacted. His eyes revealed a look of ecstasy. He loudly mocked, "Heavenly Tribulation! You actually ascended to the Immortal Realm!"


    His enemy''s arrival at the Immortal Realm was naturally not a pleasant thing to do, but at this moment, he was standing in front of Xu Han. Even if Xu Han could survive the Heavenly Tribulation, he would surely be seriously injured. At that time, it would be a waste of effort to kill Xu Han. Thinking of this, the smile on the lips of the Marquis became even more intense.


    However, when Xu Han heard his words, he did not even frown. He still looked at the dome and the gathering clouds of tribulation.


    "I think this lightning tribulation is enough to take your life. There''s no need for me to take action. However, don''t worry. After you die, I will personally send all of your friends to Yellow Springs Road with you." The Marquis said loudly at that time, trying to shake Xu Han''s state of mind so that he would receive more external forces to obstruct him during the tribulation.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Xu Han''s body suddenly soared into the sky, heading towards the Tribulation Cloud that had gradually condensed into form.


    What''s he doing?


    Everyone looked up and saw Xu Han''s body getting taller and taller. His right arm also began to expand as he ascended. A clear voice suppressed the thunder that filled the sky and rang in everyone''s ears.


    "Eighth Demon Cave, open!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the clothes on Xu Han''s right arm shattered, and a blood-red arm the size of his body appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Xu Han''s expression was ice-cold, and his eyes were filled with malice.


    At that moment, he shouted again, "Break it!"


    Then, he waved his ferocious right arm high up and fiercely smashed it into the tribulation clouds that were filled with thunder snakes.


    "No!" There seemed to be a mournful cry from heaven and earth, as if it was the furious roar of the hidden will that had been desecrated.


    The tribulation clouds in the sky had actually dissipated under Xu Han''s punch. Only the lightning snake and lightning python that hadn''t yet descended was still swarming around Xu Han''s body, but it was difficult to injure a single hair on Xu Han''s body.


    On the other hand, Xu Han, who was 10,000 feet high in the sky, looked down at the frightened Saint Marquis on the ground after he had done what ordinary people considered to be shocking things.


    The youth''s expression was still cold, but the aura that lingered around his body continued to rise at this moment.


    However, he did not seem to notice this. He only stared at the Divine Marquis and said coldly, "It''s your turn."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 616 Although the Grand Dao Is Far Away, We Can Hope for It

    The Sheng Hou''s liver and gallbladder split apart.


    He raised his head and looked at the youth who was covered in purple lightning. This was the first time he had felt fear since he had bathed in Sacred Energy.


    However, he was clearly unwilling to admit that the faith in his heart was beginning to collapse. He roared at Xu Han, "So what? I have the protection of His Majesty the Saint King. You can''t kill me! You can''t kill me!"


    "Noisy." However, his furious roar only attracted a cold snort from the young man in Xu Han''s ears.


    Afterwards, Xu Han opened his hands and the pitch black sword hung in front of his chest. Three thousand golden sword shadows surged out from the sword and circled around him like birds and phoenixes. At this moment, the lightning snakes and pythons that surrounded him also surged into the golden sword shadows.


    A divine light flashed in his eyes as he shouted, "The Ten Directions Tribulation!"


    At that moment, the three thousand golden sword shadows suddenly gathered and transformed into ten enormous sword shadows wrapped in lightning. As Xu Han thought about it, the ten sword shadows descended.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Ten gigantic sword shadows pierced straight into the surroundings of the Holy Marquis. He completely sealed off his path of retreat. Not only that, when the sword shadows landed on the ground, the lightning power carried by each other formed an impervious electric net in the space. The power of heavenly thunder surged back and forth, hitting the Saint Marquis''s enormous body. His body, which had just been repaired, was instantly torn apart by this powerful lightning strike.


    Xu Leng''s cold eyes looked at the Saint Marquis who was wailing endlessly amidst the tribulation of the Ten Directions. There was not the slightest bit of pity in his eyes.


    At that time, he slapped the pitch black sword in his hand. The sword soared into the sky, while Xu Han''s body fell to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Han landed on the ground in front of the Saint Marquis who was constantly wailing in the Ten Directions Tribulation Sword Array.


    His gaze swept across the crowd. As an immortal, his majesty spread out, almost making people dare not look directly at him. He looked at the injured people and then at the unconscious Liu Sheng. Finally, his gaze landed on the Holy Marquis.


    "Xu Han! You can''t kill me! I have His Majesty the Saint Sovereign''s protection, I have ¡­" Under the torment of the thunder and lightning, the Saint Marquis, who had already lost his breath, continued to mutter to himself. This was not because he was stubborn, but because to this extent, only that ridiculous belief could prop up his heart from being shattered by the impending fear.


    "You''re so pitiful." Looking at Sheng Hou, Xu Han suddenly spat out this sentence with dim interest, "It''s like a dog¡­"


    The Divine Marquis was obviously unwilling to accept Xu Han''s words. He struggled to break out of the sword formation and form an electric net, but when his body touched the electric net, a burst of intense pain came from his limbs and bones. He was simply unable to escape Xu Han''s confinement.


    "Xu Han, you will die a terrible death. Wait until His Majesty the Saint Sovereign" The Saint Marquis was covered in blood, but there was nothing he could do. He could only endure the lightning gushing out of the sword formation and curse at Xu Han.


    Xu Han ignored this. He turned around and walked to Liu Sheng''s side. He reached out and picked up the other party''s blood-covered body.


    "Let''s go." He whispered. The surrounding people were stunned for a moment before following Xu Han''s footsteps and heading towards the direction of Jing Xiuguan. Although the defenders at the city gate had the intention to fight again, they had witnessed the tragic situation of the Saint Marquis and Xu Han''s powerful cultivation. All of them had horrified expressions on their faces, but none of them dared to step forward again.


    Thus, under the gaze of tens of thousands of troops, Xu Han and his group walked into Jing Xiu Pass in such a dignified manner.


    "Stop him! Stop him! You trash!" The Holy Marquis was still howling. He looked hysterically at the soldiers around him. Discontent and anger filled his chest.


    Those soldiers were naturally afraid of the Saint Marquis, but they were even more afraid of Xu Han, who could trap the Saint Marquis in this small sword formation. They did not pursue him, but instead stood there indeterminately.


    Suddenly, the soldiers present seemed to have sensed something. Some of them raised their heads to look at the dome, and their eyes revealed astonishment. Immediately after, more and more soldiers sensed this. At this moment, they all raised their heads and looked at the dome.


    There was a bit of light that lit up. As time passed, that light grew brighter and brighter, like a star that flickered at night.


    The cursing Saint Marquis seemed to have sensed this as well. At that time, he also raised his head to look at the sky.


    Unlike those soldiers who didn''t know why, when the Marquis saw the light, his pupils suddenly dilated. At that moment, the furious curses in his mouth stopped abruptly, and fear finally filled his eyebrows. The Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis of the Marquis.


    The light became brighter and brighter, and it became hotter and hotter. It came from an unknown distance from the dome, dragging its long tail down like a falling star.


    And its target was the Saint Marquis imprisoned in the sword formation¡­


    Sheng Hou''s pupils grew larger and larger. His pitch-black eyes were almost occupied by the falling starlight. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could say anything, the falling starlight had already landed on top of his head at an astonishing speed.


    An enormous force directly exploded through his entire head, and then the starlight pierced through his body, sweeping a blood line, and finally pierced into the ground.


    At this moment, the soldiers could clearly see that the so-called starlight was actually the pitch black sword in Xu Han''s hand.


    The crowd began to exclaim in alarm and fear.


    At that moment, the pitch-black sword flashed with light, absorbing the ten gigantic sword shadows into its body, and then transformed into a streak of light as it fled towards Xu Han''s direction.


    ¡­


    Great Xia, Liaozhou border, Qingshui Town.


    Li Moding sat in the extremely shabby courtyard of the Mayor of Qing Shui Town and chatted with the Mayor of Qing Shui Town without saying a word.


    Although Li Moding was not friendly, he was not so arrogant. Moreover, as the prince of Great Xia, he had always placed the interests of the Imperial Court in the first place. Now that Liaozhou had severed contact with the Imperial Court, as the prince of Great Xia, he should naturally show the concern of the Imperial Court towards the people of Liaozhou and stabilize their hearts.


    However, at this moment, he was truly unable to raise his interest in listening to the flattering words of the forty-year-old mayor in front of him.


    Li Dingxian had been in a lonely mood ever since he led the army all the way to Qing Shui Town where Jing Zhou and Liao Zhou met in the early hours of yesterday morning.


    Apart from Xu Han forcing Xue Lian to summon over a thousand people with copper coins, they had brought over more than 7,000 ordinary citizens from Jingzhou along the way. When they passed through Jing Xiu Pass and arrived at Qing Shui Town, there were only less than 2,000 people left.


    A few of them escaped in that chaotic battle, while many of them fought to the death at the hands of the Holy Son Holy Weapons.


    Li Dingxian inevitably blamed their deaths on his poor dispatch and improper protection. He blamed himself for this. He locked himself in his room and didn''t want to communicate with anyone. Even Li Moding couldn''t do anything about it.


    Although he was worried about his son''s condition, he was the prince of Great Xia. It was his duty to understand the current situation in Liaozhou and appease the people. Therefore, he could not suppress his worries and chat with the mayor.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Li Moding ended his conversation with the mayor, and then he hurriedly went to Li Ding Xian''s room to talk to his son. Li Yulin also good, marotta knees are childless, Li Dingxian is very likely to ascend to the position of the ninety-five emperor in the future. Therefore, whether it was cultivation or ascending to the throne, Li Dingxian''s temperament was extremely important to Great Xia, so Li Moding cared so much about this matter.


    However, when he pushed open Li Dingxian''s door, he found that the room was empty.


    ¡­


    Li Dingxian came to Xu Han''s door. He gritted his teeth and extended his hand to knock on Xu Han''s door. However, just as he extended his hand, he stopped and a hesitation appeared on his face.


    Apparently, he didn''t seem to be able to make up his mind.


    However, just as he decided to turn around and leave, the door was suddenly pushed open. Li Dingxian was stunned. When he looked sideways, Xu Han was already standing at the door and calmly looking at him.


    Li Dingxian was stunned and had no choice but to put away his pace of departure. However, under Xu Han''s gaze, his expression couldn''t help but become somewhat lonely.


    After a few breaths of time, he asked softly, "How is your¡­ Brother Liu Sheng?"


    "I''ve suffered some injuries, but I''m fine now." Xu Han''s reply came much faster than Li Dingxian had imagined, and his tone was much calmer.


    "Yes." Li Dingxian nodded, then gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sorry¡­"


    From Li Dingxian''s point of view, if they hadn''t brought too many ordinary people with them in the battle outside Jing Xiu Pass and it was difficult for them to schedule the delay in clearing the pass, perhaps Liu Sheng wouldn''t have suffered such a calamity. Of course, those civilians wouldn''t have died outside Jing Xiu Pass either.


    Because of this, he felt very guilty in his heart. He hesitated to see Xu Han and didn''t know how to face him.


    At this moment, Li Dingxian finally mustered up the courage to say these words. He was also prepared to face Xu Han''s reproach.


    However, out of expectation, Xu Han did not have the slightest intention of making things difficult for him. He just turned around and whispered, "If Little Prince is free, it would be better to sit with me for a while."


    Li Dingxian was stunned again. He raised his head and looked at Xu Han as if he wanted to understand the youth''s true thoughts. However, what disappointed him was that Xu Han''s expression was still calm, but he was unable to see any clues from the other party''s face.


    He thought for a while, probably because of the guilt in his heart. In the end, he did not summon the courage to reject Xu Han, so in the end, he could only lightly nod his head and walk into Xu Han''s room.


    Li Dingxian sat down at the wooden table in Xu Han''s room door. At that time, Xu Han filled a cup of tea for him and said quietly, "Does Little Prince seem to have some thoughts?"


    Li Dingxian was stunned. He subconsciously wanted to refute, but as if he had thought of something, he swallowed the words that had reached his mouth. Then he said, "I can''t hide anything from Brother Xu. I didn''t sleep peacefully last night."


    At this point, Li Dingxian paused and revealed a bitter smile. "The moment I closed my eyes, all I thought about was the appearance of those people. They were crying, wailing, and scolding me for not protecting them properly."


    As Li Dingxian said this, his hand that was holding the teacup trembled and his knuckles turned pale. It was obvious that he was in an uncontrollable mood.


    Xu Han looked at Li Dingxian''s desolate expression once again. After a moment of silence, he picked up the cup in his hand and lightly pursed it on his lips. "Actually, I already expected this result."


    Li Dingxian''s expression changed. He raised his head in disbelief and looked at Xu Han, his eyes filled with anger and confusion.


    "Little Prince wants to ask me why I didn''t stop you when I knew this would happen?" Xu Han sensed the other party''s gaze. He smiled and put down his teacup. "Then Brother Li, think carefully. If I told you about this, would you give up on those commoners?"


    Li Dingxian''s heart shook. He realized that Xu Han''s words were correct. At that time, he was determined to save the civilians, but it was impossible for him to give up because of one or two of Xu Han''s words. The more he thought about it, the more he felt remorse in his heart.


    Xu Han looked at the teacup in Li Dingxian''s hand that had fallen to the table because of Li Dingxian''s trembling arm. He reached out again to lift the teapot on the table, filled Li Dingxian''s cup, and said again, "But the truth is, the reason why I didn''t stop Little Prince is not because I can''t persuade you, but because I know that you can''t save them. Well, at least you can''t save most of them."


    After saying this, Xu Han did not give Li Dingxian any chance to refute. He said again, "A great calamity is imminent, and no one can escape from it alone. Little Prince''s compassion is indeed the fortune of the world, but saving the people of the world is not something that can be done in a short period of time."


    "A sage has a saying. It is better to teach people how to fish than how to teach them how to fish. If Little Prince wants to save this world, he has to teach the world how to save himself."


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said. Then, he paused for a moment, his gaze suddenly deepened a bit, and his tone became low. "Just like Master Wei did."


    Li Dingxian''s heart trembled again. At that time, he was in Horizontal Imperial City, so he naturally witnessed the process of Master Wei resisting the Heavenly Tribulation and understood what Xu Han meant. His perception was extremely good, and at this moment, it was as if he had been enlightened. Although it wasn''t enough to completely untie his knot, it wasn''t as gloomy as before. He looked at Xu Han with deep eyes and was about to express his gratitude, but Xu Han handed something to Li Dingxian at that time. "Xue Lian, Ning Yan, and the others have extraordinary minds and will to serve the country. Little Prince, please take them with you and carefully train them. These thousand people might become a great help to Little Prince in the future."


    Li Dingxian didn''t want Xu Han to say such a thing. He couldn''t help but nod his head and then looked at the thing that Xu Han had handed over.


    It was a yellowed ancient book with the words "Great Dragon Elephant Seal" written on the title page.


    He had heard of the Dao Dragon Hidden Temple''s technique, and was wondering how Xu Han could obtain it. However, at this moment, the seemingly ordinary page suddenly began to burn, and the page began to flip uncontrollably until it landed on the last page before stopping.


    There were rows of small words written on the page, and Li Dingxian stared at them.


    ''"In the thirteenth year of Zhaoming in the Dali Dynasty, I used Teacher''s method to test it. When the true essence of the sword intent collided, the power I obtained could temper my body. However, I used it carelessly and injured my internal organs. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to ascend to the Immortal Realm in this life. I''ll use this as a lesson for future generals."


    In the fourth year of Dali Dynasty, Yue Zheng was slaughtered by the God General''s Ring. He used his master''s method to test his courage and tempered his body for thirty-seven years with the power of the collision of the true essence of the sword intent. Although his physical body had reached great completion, he was still far from reaching the Immortal Realm. Today''s deadline is coming. I hereby inform the later generals to test his methods. Jianghu Rogue Cultivator, Daoist Lijiang.


    "In the 73rd year of the Dali Dynasty, I tempered my body for 45 years with both saber and sword intents. I am not allowed to enter the sect, and descendants are not allowed to be effective. The four sons of the Dali Dynasty, Xiao Tu."


    "The Dali Dynasty ¡­ I don''t know for many years. I only know that this world is still the Dali Dynasty''s world. I''m just a rough man. I used this Heavenly Lightning and True Essence to temper his grandmother''s body for sixty years. His hair has turned white and he has suffered a lot, but he won''t be able to see the heavenly tribulation of an immortal. His mother can''t do this either. You little bastards behind him, remember! Sun Dakun!"


    "Twenty-five years of the Great Chu Dynasty, Ning Yang, I carefully studied the teachings of the ancestors, thought that there is no problem with this method, and the reason why the seniors do not understand it, the root cause is that the power is still not strong enough, far less than the sages said the power of heaven and man. Hence, he dared to ask the two living Buddhas, Master Huiyue and Saber Dao Grandmaster Su Chen, to pour their strength into his body. After three years, they obtained quite a lot. However, Senior Su Chen was unable to find a Virtuous Paragon after crossing the tribulation. He felt greatly regretful in his heart. I hope that later generations will know about this method and become my Dao. "Long Yin Temple, Luo Yin."


    Li Dingxian couldn''t help but be engrossed in reading the five messages.


    But at this moment, rows of words suddenly appeared at the end of the title page¡­


    "In 243 years after Chu, I cultivated to the Purple Firmament with the Asura Art, to the undying power of the Demon Monarch of the Demon Suppressing Tower, to the half-step Immortal with the Blood Origin Starlight, to the peak of the Demon God of Starlight, and finally to the Heavenly Lightning Reaching My Body with a single punch, becoming a Physical Immortal. Everyone beg, we finally get its fruit, book this to tell the ancestors, to encourage future generations. Although Mount Taishan is heavy, it can be tempered and moved, and although the sea is vast, it can be filled with stones. Although the Grand Dao is far away, we can hope for it. "


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 617 The Autumn Winds of September Were Blowing, and Starlight Shone on the Night

    Li Moding ''s face as the prince of Great Xia was quite useful. Liaozhou Zhou Mu was grateful to Xu Han and the others, and the two thousand people accompanying him also found a new residence in Liaozhou under the arrangement of Lord Zhou Mu. Although it could not be said to be permanent, they would not be worried in a short period of time.


    After finishing this matter, the group continued to head south. Without the involvement of the civilians, although Ning Yan and Xue Lian''s subordinates'' cultivation levels were uneven, they were somewhat skilled. In addition, under Xu Han''s instructions, Li Dingxian also began to teach them the Great Dragon Elephant Seal technique. As a result, the speed of the group heading south increased considerably.


    About seven days later, the group arrived at Desert Smoke City on the southern border of Liaozhou.


    In this place, Xu Han could be considered to be revisiting the same place. Back then, when he fled from Great Zhou to Great Xia, the first stop to enter Great Xia was Saiyao City, Desert Smoke City. He came at the end of autumn, and he returned at the end of September. Xu Han had experienced many things in the past year, so he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Master Wei went to the Myriad Domains Star System. What exactly was there, and what he was doing, was a mystery to Xu Han.


    Yan Zhan and Xue Ning hurriedly left. Although there were still letters exchanging and they knew that something had happened to the Yan Zhan Sect, Xu Han could not ask more about the specifics.


    Late at night, after arranging for everyone to rest, he went to the main hall of the inn alone. He asked the sleepy waiter for a pot of sake and sat down alone.


    Including Ning Yan, Xue Lian, and the others who were carrying copper coins, the group of more than a thousand people was vast and mighty. Naturally, they were not able to rest in an inn. Their manpower was arranged in various parts of Desert Smoke City, and even the City Lord''s Mansion of Desert Smoke City was used to arrange the residences of these more than a thousand people.


    The hall of the inn was silent, and the waiter who poured a pot of wine for Xu Han fell asleep on the table again.


    Xu Han didn''t care about this. He reached out and poured himself a pot of wine. The bell on his right arm let out a crisp sound because of this action. Xu Han smiled and stopped the action in his hand. He reached out and caressed the bell tied to the red string.


    Zhen Yue, Lu Yashan, Wei Chen, Shi Yucheng¡­


    Of course, he would not forget these people. They met him and died for him. However, Hu Ma had disappeared since then. Xu Han could not find them and thought that the other party might just want to leave this sad place and not stay.


    Thinking of this, the smile at the corner of the youth''s mouth became somewhat bitter. He raised the wine cup in his hand and bowed towards the night outside the window and the autumn breeze. He said, "Everyone, accept this cup."


    After saying that, he spilled the wine, filled himself with another glass, and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Why are you drinking alone? Looks like you''re in a good mood." At this time, the door of the inn hall was suddenly pushed open. Meng Liang, dressed in black, walked over to Xu Han and looked down at him with a smile on his face.


    Xu Han was stunned. When he regained his senses, he was about to say something, but before he could say anything, Meng Liang pulled open the wooden stool opposite him and sat down on his own.


    After that, Meng Liang filled himself with wine and drank three cups in a row. Then, he put down the wine cup heavily and looked at Xu Hanyan, "I''m leaving."


    Xu Han did not show much surprise at Meng Liang''s words. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Meng Liang, then asked, "Are you going to the Chen Kingdom?"


    "Yes." Meng Liang nodded and poured himself another glass of wine. He drank it all in one gulp and said, "Along the way, I heard some rumors from the Chen Kingdom. At the end of this trip, I have to return to the Mausoleum of the Swords to guard the mausoleum. No one knows if I will have a chance to return. In the end, I have to go there to take a look before we can feel at ease."


    Xu Han nodded. "Senior Brother, what you said is naturally human." However, the wine cup he picked up did not drink like a beam. Instead, he placed it in front of his chest and said, "But I am not the one who should be talking about this matter the most."


    Meng Liang smiled bitterly. Of course, he knew who Xu Han was referring to. He shook his head and said, "No, I can''t. I can''t help but feel sorrowful."


    Everyone had experienced a lot along the way, and everyone had changed a lot. Meng Liang also lost his usual temperament. Although he liked to do things that he couldn''t adjust from time to time, his temperament was much calmer.


    Xu Han thought for a moment and then asked, "Then when are you going to leave?"


    Meng Liang smiled and added another cup of wine to himself. He then saluted Xu Han, "It''s now. Come, you and I will drink this cup together. If the future is good, you can come to the Mausoleum of the Swords and find me. We will drink it then."


    After Meng Liang finished speaking, he raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup. Then, he raised his empty cup to indicate that Xu Han had not drunk it yet.


    "Senior Brother really decided to leave today?" Xu Han''s wine cup was still placed beside his lips before he drank it. He asked Meng Liang again.


    "Yes." Meng Liang nodded his head, his eyes filled with determination, unable to be persuaded.


    Seeing that, Xu Han finally stopped talking. He put the wine cup that he had lifted for a long time on his lips and drank it all in one gulp.


    Meng Liang saw this and smiled knowingly. He put down his glass and was about to say goodbye.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han reached out to stop Meng Liang from doing so. In Meng Liang''s puzzled gaze, he said, "Senior Brother, actually, Junior Brother just wanted to talk to you."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave today." Xu Han sighed and blinked behind Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang''s heart trembled. He turned his head and saw a young girl standing not far behind him. At this moment, her eyes were glaring fiercely at him.


    At that moment, the determination in Meng Liang''s eyes completely dissipated, and his expression of fear climbed to the top of his eyebrows.


    Xu Han smiled and looked at the two of them. He shook his head and silently picked up his wine glass and jug, then gently retreated.


    ¡­


    Meng Liang cowardly lowered his head and looked at the girl who was a head shorter than him. He didn''t have the slightest imposing manner of wandering far away with his sword in his eyes. He called her name, but in his heart, he was thinking about how he would refuse her if she asked him to stay.


    He even felt that if Fang Ziyu''s attitude was firm enough, he might not have the courage to do so. Therefore, before Fang Ziyu could say anything, he had been secretly encouraging himself in his heart. He said that his son and daughter loved each other for a long time. He said that the righteousness of his country gave birth to the common people. He said everything that could make his mind firm, and thought about everything that could make him reject Fang Ziyu, just to be able to resist her words: Don''t leave.


    There were always some people in this world who blamed others for being unkind and unkind. For example, Meng Liang had once wondered how his master, who had not been with him for a long time, could be so ruthless as to leave his master and mother in pain, yet he died peacefully.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly understood that perhaps the person who was going to die would spend much more courage before leaving than the person who was trying to persuade him to stay.


    "Are you really leaving?" Fang Ziyu''s words interrupted Meng Liang''s sigh.


    He could feel the anger in Fang Ziyu''s eyes. His heart skipped a beat and he raised his throat, but he still gritted his teeth and nodded heavily.


    Then he tried to explain his feelings, and then his words were interrupted by Fang Ziyu.


    The girl withdrew her gaze, turned around and pushed open the door of the inn. She said lightly, "Alright, I''ll send you off."


    Meng Liang''s typed abdominal drafts were swallowed back into his stomach at this moment, sinking along with his heart.


    Yeah, why would she keep him? Her heart is filled with mysteries, and when can she tolerate me¡­


    Meng Liang''s face flushed red, both because of the previous self-righteous inner conflict and because of some inevitable little indignation.


    However, after a few breaths of time, he still suppressed this emotion. He nodded and said, "Yes."


    ¡­


    In the past, Xu Han had always been puzzled as to why Chu Chouli liked drinking so much, but now, he suddenly understood something about it.


    Xu Han, who had already reached the Earth Immortal Realm, did not intentionally eavesdrop on the conversation between Meng Liang and Fang Ziyu. However, he still heard something. This was probably also a problem caused by his high physical strength. Whether it was his sense of hearing, smell, or any other senses, they magnified countless times as he ascended to the Immortal Realm. If he wished, he could even hear the whispers of anyone in any corner of Desert Smoke City with just his sense of hearing. This ability sounds wonderful, but on second thought, everything you hear is like a large crowd of people chattering endlessly. It should be enough to make an ordinary person unable to fall asleep from being tortured.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Xu Han couldn''t hide these senses and let himself live as a normal person when he didn''t need them. However, the time he spent in the Immortal Realm was still shallow, and he couldn''t perfectly accomplish this. Therefore, he didn''t have the heart to hear the conversation between the two of them.


    "Ai! These two idiots!" Xu Han sighed inwardly. Just as he was about to pour himself a glass of wine, a long sigh came from his ear.


    Xu Han''s senses were extremely sensitive. He turned his head and saw a big man in the woods in the backyard of the inn staring at the scene in the hall through the window. He muttered to himself in dissatisfaction.


    Xu Han smiled bitterly and reached out to pick up the stone on the ground. He flicked his finger at the big man and the stone accurately landed on the big man''s forehead.


    "Aiyo!" The burly man covered his head and howled. He cursed and shouted, "Who is it? You don''t have eyes. Be careful of Grandpa Chu¡­"


    The burly man''s curse suddenly stopped the moment he turned his head. He saw Xu Han standing in front of him, smiling brightly.


    The anger on his face immediately dissipated. Instead of smiling embarrassedly, he licked his face and said, "Little Han¡­ What a coincidence, you''re also here¡­ Eh¡­" The burly man pointed to the lobby of the inn, as if he was thinking of using gentle words to describe his actions when he peeked at Meng Liang and the others.


    Xu Han naturally knew Chu Chouli''s temperament. He did not intend to entangle himself with him on this topic. Instead, he raised the wine cup in his hand and said, "Big Brother Chu, would you like to drink a Gu?"


    How could Chu Chouli, who claimed that he could not pour a thousand glasses, refuse such a request? He hurriedly nodded and was pulled by Xu Han into the empty inn hall.


    After three cups of wine, Chu Chouli also forgot about his awkwardness and began to chatter.


    This was Chu Chouli''s usual wine. Xu Han was not surprised. He drank the wine carefully and said every word that echoed Chu Chouli''s words.


    "Little Han, you''ve finally become an immortal. We''ve worked hard all this way, and it''s finally our daughter-in-law who has become a granny. In the future, I''ll see who dares to bully us!"


    "Let''s go back to Chang''an first. Let''s see what those old fools will look like if they see you."


    "I''m guessing that their faces will be wrinkled into orange peels, thousands of times uglier than the old tree plate."


    "When the time comes, I don''t care about the Longevity Division. Any Tian Ce Mansion will have to bring us tea and water."


    "Do you think so?"


    As he spoke, Chu Chouli, whose face was flushed red, raised his glass towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han smiled as he raised his glass and drank. Then, he asked, "What about Ran Qingyi?"


    "Huh?" Chu Chouli''s expression froze, and the drunkenness on his face suddenly dissipated. However, he quickly recovered his appearance of pretending to be insane and foolish, "It''s fine if that little woman doesn''t mention it."


    Xu Han did not comment on Chu Chouli''s actions. He only replied indifferently, "The last time I left Great Xia, at Li Yulin''s banquet, after Big Brother Chu was drunk, Little Mu''an, who lived in the same room with you, complained for a day that you called Ran Qingyi''s name that night." The little fellow also asked me if the man named Ran Qingyi owed you a lot of money for drinks¡­ "


    Chu Chouli''s face was a little unbelievable. He explained embarrassedly, "Little brat, you can''t believe it, you can''t believe it."


    Seeing that he was unwilling to talk about this matter, Xu Han did not force it. He looked out the window and whispered, "Senluo Palace is not the right path after all. Since we are going to Chang''an this time, I believe Big Brother Chu will have a chance to see her again. If you can persuade me, then I''ll give you a word or two, after all."


    Xu Han paused for a moment before narrowing his eyes. Inside, a cold light flashed. His tone was cold as he said, "I don''t want Big Brother Chu to be in a difficult situation."


    Chu Chouli''s posture of wanting to drink again suddenly stopped, but in the next moment, he still raised his head and drank the wine in the cup without saying anything.


    Seeing that it was useless for him to say more, Xu Han stood up and left.


    Chu Chouli, who was sitting here alone, raised his glass and drank again. Only after a pot of wine was finished did he stop. Then, he turned his head to look out of the window, his gaze deep.


    He reached out and knocked on the table, singing in a hoarse voice, "A hundred thousand white lines descend into the sky, looking at the old country in green."


    "The old country is a dead dragon, hanging high above the city wall¡­"


    "She even looked at the old country, how could she return to this place?"


    After Chu Chouli finished speaking, a bitter smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He raised his wine cup again to drink, but he discovered that the wine in the pot had run out.


    The burly man shook his head and sighed, "Stealing a person''s life is harder than ascending to the heavens, not to mention the fate of this country."


    "Why can''t you understand such a simple principle?"


    ¡­


    In September in Liaozhou, autumn winds were booming at night.


    Meng Liang and Fang Ziyu walked side by side.


    Although Meng Liang had deliberately slowed down his pace, sending Jun Qianli away was still necessary. The tiny Desert Smoke City couldn''t hold Meng Liang''s reluctance. The Desert Smoke City''s road had finally come to an end, and the city gate of Desert Smoke City appeared in front of the two of them.


    The two of them tacitly stopped at the same time. Meng Liang turned his head to look at Fang Ziyu, who had his head lowered all the way to the side. Finally, he mustered up the courage to say the first thing the two of them had said along the way.


    Meng Liang stammered, "Then ¡­ then I''m leaving ¡­" No one could understand the reluctance in his words at this moment.


    "Yes." Fang Ziyu still lowered his head and replied to Meng Liang in a soft voice.


    When Meng Liang heard this, his expression became a little lonely. He intentionally wanted to find some topics to chat with Fang Ziyu along the way. After all, in his opinion, once he left, he might have another chance to see Fang Ziyu again. He wanted to walk for a long time, and he also wanted to walk happily.


    This was probably the difference between Young Master Meng and the others. Although he couldn''t help but feel sad sometimes, he didn''t always talk about it. After that, he couldn''t see it. Since that was the case, he naturally had to grasp the present better.


    However, Fang Ziyu remained silent all the way, not giving Meng Liang any chance. He couldn''t help but feel regretful when he left.


    He took a deep look at Fang Ziyu, and finally made up his mind to take a step towards the outskirts of Desert Mist City.


    One step¡­


    Two steps¡­


    Meng Liang silently recited the steps he had taken in his heart. He had calculated carefully. When he reached the seventy-sixth step, Fang Ziyu''s call could not reach his ears. In other words, the difference between him and her had entered the real countdown at this moment.


    Seventeen steps¡­ Eighteen steps¡­ Fang Ziyu didn''t say anything.


    Thirty-six steps Forty-seven steps Fang Ziyu remained silent.


    Seventy-five steps¡­ Seventy-six steps¡­ Meng Liang paused. He wanted to wait, but he didn''t get what he wanted. So he took another step, the 77th step, the 78th step¡­


    He walked farther and farther, and his heart sank more and more. As a result, the pace under his feet became faster and faster. He wanted to leave this place, but he couldn''t say why. However, he wanted to leave this place. It was as if this was the only way he could cut off some of the worries in his heart and bravely go where he wanted to go.


    Just as he started to activate the sword intent in his body and his speed started to rise, a sword suddenly came from behind him and stabbed straight into the ground in front of him with Ling Lie''s sword wind, blocking his path.


    Meng Liang was stunned, but before he could regain his senses, the sword suddenly turned into a streak of light and dissipated. A letter slowly floated down from the blade of the dissipated sword.


    Meng Liang hurriedly reached out to catch the letter and unfolded it in his hand. Then, he borrowed the starlight in the sky to look at it.


    "Meng, listen carefully. When I''m done with my father, I''ll come to the Sword Mausoleum to look for you. At that time, you have to bake me the best sweet potatoes!"


    It was only a few dozen words, not much, but it was Miss Fang''s usual style. After reading the handwriting one by one, Meng Liang turned his head to look at Desert Smoke City behind him. He could vaguely see a figure standing there waving at him.


    A smile appeared on Meng Liang''s face. He gently waved his hand towards that place as well, and then carefully folded the letter into his embrace. After doing this, he took another step and walked into the distance.


    That night, although the autumn wind was cold, the starlight was bright.


    In other words, the starlight on that day was probably the most beautiful scenery Meng Liang Pingsheng had ever seen¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 618 No One Knows My Mu Character Soul

    The Half Demon Divine Seed truly had its own extraordinary qualities.


    Liu Sheng, who had suffered such serious injuries, recovered in just half a month. Xu Han''s heart finally relaxed. However, he couldn''t help but be secretly shocked. The recovery ability of this divine seed body was almost at the same level as that of an Earthly Immortal Realm cultivator with a fleshly body.


    Everyone set off from Desert Smoke City once again, crossing the deer horn plains at the border of the three kingdoms.


    After a year, It had been a long time since the deer horn bandits had rampaged about, and the merchants on the frontier fortress had also confirmed this point. However, Xu Han was not completely relieved about this. After all, the immortal expert who lived on Ya Qi Mountain seemed to have been staring at him from the very beginning. If he could not keep his eyes on the deer horn bandits, would the immortal attack again?


    However, the facts proved that this time, it was Xu Hanbei''s bow and snake shadow. Seven days later, when they passed through the desolate antler plains and arrived at the Sword Dragon Pass that Great Zhou had erected for hundreds of years, they did not encounter any attacks.


    The group of people stood outside the Sword Dragon Pass. Fang Ziyu suddenly walked forward and stood beside Xu Han. She looked up at the majestic pass and sighed faintly, "I''m back."


    Xu Han glanced sideways at the girl, smiled, and said, "Yes, I''m back."


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the huge door in front of everyone slowly opened. Rows of soldiers riding tall horses and wearing white armor walked out of the door.


    Their tools were extraordinary, and their entire bodies were filled with dense and arrogant battle intent. The formation was neat and neat. Although they didn''t do anything deliberately, when this group of soldiers appeared, the faces of the people standing outside the pass who were covered in dust couldn''t help but change under this imposing aura.


    Li Dingxian, Ningyan, and the others, who didn''t know why, even subconsciously raised their swords and swords in their hands. Their gazes were vigilant as they looked at the long-standing vendetta of the Sworddragon Pass''s Jiashixia Zhou Kingdom. Although they had come here to seek peace, their instinctive vigilance still caused everyone to make subconscious movements.


    Xu Han naturally felt this as well. He turned around and looked at Li Dingxian and the others. Strangely enough, everyone seemed to have tacitly agreed to Xu Han''s status. However, with this gaze, they tactfully put away the saber and sword in their hands. Even Li Dingxian was no exception to this point.


    However, Xu Han did not show much surprise at this, as if all of this was a matter of course to him.


    He withdrew his gaze and looked at the youth leading the group of soldiers.


    The young man was completely out of place with the other warriors. He wore a long white robe and didn''t wear any armor. He was also looking at Xu Han at this moment, and his dark eyes seemed to be filled with smiles.


    "Should I address Brother Xu as Young Manor Master or Pavilion Master now? Or perhaps Immortal Xu?" The youth narrowed his eyes and sized up Xu Han for a while before suddenly cupping his hands.


    Xu Han also cupped his hands and asked, "Then should I address you as Brother Zhou or Prince Mu now?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the two of them looked at each other again and smiled at each other.


    ¡­


    Zhou Zhang, or Mu Qingshan, led everyone into the Sword Dragon Pass. It was still early. Xu Han and the others did not intend to rest here. They had to continue on their journey through the Sword Dragon Pass. Mu Qingshan did not ask them to stay, but instead accompanied them along the way.


    "Brother Xu went to Chang''an to be a lobbyist for Great Xia?" Mu Qingshan, who had dismounted from his horse and walked with Xu Han, suddenly asked after entering the gate of the Sword Dragon Pass.


    "Indeed." Naturally, there was no need to conceal this matter. Xu Han nodded and said, then raised his eyebrows and asked, "What is it? What advice does His Highness Prince Mu have?"


    "It can''t be counted as teaching." Mu Qingshan shook his head and smiled, "However, if Brother Xu really went there for this reason, then Brother Xu would probably have to go faster."


    Xu Han could not help but ask, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Qingshan turned his head to look at the sturdy middle-aged man beside him. Xu Han remembered that this man had transformed into Mu Liang. He was the Mu Clan''s old prince back then and was also Wang Muji''s right arm. At this moment, he took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Xu Han.


    Xu Han took the item and stared at it.


    He saw that it was a letter. Although the red seal wax on it had been opened, Xu Han, who was once the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master, recognized that this seal was unique to the Tian Ce Mansion with a single glance.


    When Xu Han saw the wax, he felt that something was wrong, so he quickly took out the envelope and spread it out in his hand.


    "Unconscious deeds, celestial public indignation. To set up a cult and trap ZhongXian, to kiss ghosts and far good minister. He ignored the distress at the border and left the people in a daze. Today by the name of the Great Chu Saint Emperor, to do the great inverse. Wish to bear a thousand years of notoriety, return the universe to clear, cast Li Min to changan. "Jun Man Sect is loyal and fierce. Although this request is against Chang Lun, please bear in mind that life is of utmost importance under the heavens. Help us to do this great thing and not let the people down."


    Upon reading this letter, Every word was honest and full of righteousness. If he didn''t know who he was, Xu Han would have secretly broken his heart for the style of the person who wrote the letter earlier. However, he didn''t have the mood to do so. After reading the letter, Xu Han''s heart sank. He raised his head and looked at Mu Qingshan, who was standing in front of him, and asked, "This letter."


    "It was sent here three days ago. I reckon that if Mr. Lu and the others were faster, everything would have been ready by now." However, before he could say anything, Mu Qingshan had already guessed what Xu Han was asking. He smiled and answered his question. Then, he said, "So if Brother Xu wants to be a lobbyist for Great Xia, he has to go faster now."


    Of course, he hadn''t finished his sentence. Xu Han was naturally a lobbyist of Great Xia, but he was also the one who didn''t want to see Qin Keqing in trouble the most in the world.


    Xu Han nodded and handed the envelope back to Mu Liang. Then, he looked at Mu Qingshan and asked, "Which side is Prince Mu going to stand on this time?"


    Mu Qingshan smiled faintly, "For the sake of Great Zhou, only Uncle Liang and I are left. For the sake of the common people, the Mu army has less than 50,000 troops left. We''ve done enough, so this time, we won''t help anyone."


    This was an unexpected answer from Xu Han. He couldn''t help but be stunned. Then, he looked up and down at Mu Qingshan.


    Regardless of whether it was Zhou Zhang from the Linglong Pavilion back then or the current Beijiang King, Mu Qingshan always had a calm appearance, but there were still some things hidden in the depths of this calm that Xu Han could not see through. On this point, he was quite similar to Mu Ji.


    Seeing that he was so naturally unable to say anything else, Xu Han said, Coincidentally, everyone had already arrived outside the Sword Dragon Pass. Mu Qingshan immediately stopped and bowed to Xu Han, "Sending Jun Qianli away will be necessary. Brother Xu, at least I have already taken care of everything in Jizhou for Brother Xu. Brother Xu, you can rest assured. As for the other masters, I can only wish Brother Xu all the best."


    Xu Han did not expect Mu Qingshan to be so decisive. He quickly bowed to Mu Qingshan and said, "Thank you, Prince Mu."


    Without hesitation, Xu Han led everyone away.


    ¡­


    It was mid-September, and the weather in Great Zhou was colder than in Great Xia, especially at night.


    After leaving the Sword Dragon Pass, everyone who had traveled for a day set up camp on a flat ground. After all, this Great Zhou was no match for Great Xia. In addition, the situation was so turbulent that so many people swaggered into the city that they couldn''t help but attract suspicions. Xu Han didn''t want to stir up trouble, so he decided to rest in the wilderness.


    After eating the dry rations, the crowd had already fallen asleep.


    At this time, Fang Ziyu suddenly moved closer to Xu Han and frowned, "Are you really going to leave first, surnamed Xu?"


    Xu Han, who had already arranged everything and was ready to leave, glanced at Fang Ziyu and nodded, "Yes."


    "I think that person surnamed Mu is weird." Fang Ziyu pondered for a while before saying. She probably knew how important Qin Keqing was to Xu Han, so she thought about it for a long time.


    "Why did you say that?" Hearing this, Xu Han felt a little strange. Back in the Exquisite Pavilion, Chen Xuanji, Fang Ziyu, and Zhou Zhang were all disciples of Zhong Changhen, so they could be considered as fellow disciples. Fang Ziyu''s suspicions exceeded Xu Han''s expectations.


    Seemingly able to see through Xu Han''s doubts, Fang Ziyu gritted his teeth and said, "Think about it. Back in the Chang''an incident, the man surnamed Mu knew what those old fellows were up to, but he didn''t say anything to you. Obviously, he was wearing the same pair of trousers as those fellows. What he said today may not be true, but it is very likely that he set up a trap to lure you into the urn."


    "Moreover, the Tian Ce Mansion took so much effort to send Keqing to the position of emperor. How did it suddenly change its mind after just over a year?"


    Fang Ziyu''s worries were not unreasonable, but Xu Han still asked after that, "You don''t believe in Brother Mu''s character?"


    Fang Ziyu was probably a little anxious, and her tone was a little higher at that time. She stomped her feet and said, "People change!"


    Xu Han calmly looked at Fang Ziyu at this moment, looking at something that was about to surge out of her eyes. He knew that even at this time, Fang Ziyu was still concerned about Chen Xuanji. He was unable to smooth out such wounds and could only say, "But some people will not change."


    "How do you know that Mu Qingshan hasn''t changed!" Fang Ziyu was puzzled.


    Xu Han smiled and said, "I''m not talking about him."


    "It''s me."


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. The anger, anxiety, and confusion in her eyes dissipated in that instant.


    Xu Han would not change, just like when they met on the Chongju Peak of the Exquisite Pavilion. He was always the Xu Han who could raise his fist to the enemy, clench his fist, and turn around to hunch his friend''s body, picking up firewood and roasting sweet potatoes.


    He didn''t care if Mu Qingshan was lying to him at all. He just wanted to ensure Qin Keqing''s safety. It was such a simple and stupid logic.


    Fang Ziyu''s clenched fists loosened. A smile suddenly appeared in her dark eyes. She stared at Xu Han and whispered, "I understand."


    Xu Han nodded and looked at the people around him. He cupped his hands and said, "I''ll get rid of everyone here. I''ll take a step forward."


    After saying that, Xu Han looked at Fang Ziyu and reached out to touch the girl''s head. Under the surprised gaze of the other party, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will be fine. At that time, I will go to the Chen Kingdom with you and capture that heartless man Chen Xuanji and beat him up."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu immediately smiled. She nodded heavily and said, "Mm! Kill that Chen."


    Xu Han turned around and looked at Xuan''er and Aowu beside him, as well as the arrogant yellow monkey squatting beside him. He said softly, "Let''s go!"


    With that, Xuan''er jumped into the darkness. Seeing that, she quickly jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder and ran wildly on the ground. However, she couldn''t catch up with Xu Han''s speed as an immortal. She could only use her strength to run while shouting at Xu Han''s back, which was gradually disappearing. Seeing that, the yellow monkey covered his forehead, then quickly moved forward with one hand and raised his body that looked several times bigger than him. Under Dog''s dumbstruck and horrified expression, he jumped high and caught up to Xu Han who was far away.


    Puchi.


    Seeing this, Fang Ziyu finally broke into tears and laughed. She shouted at Xu Han''s back, "Xu, don''t forget to tell him when you see my father. Don''t die too early. My mother doesn''t want him to visit her so early!"


    At this moment, Xu Han''s figure had long disappeared into the night. Only a voice could be heard from afar.


    "Alright."


    ¡­


    Sword Dragon Pass, Beijiang Palace.


    A moonlight shot into the hall through a crack in the manor gate.


    The moonlight landed on a smooth object, refracting a snow-white light that was so bright that it did not fit into the dim hall.


    It was a saber, a saber that was silent like a stone sculpture, yet ferocious like a ferocious beast.


    It was stuck upside down on the ground of the palace hall, as if it was waiting for someone to pull it out. After that, the immortal bowed his head and the flood dragon lowered its head.


    "This time, are we really just watching?" Suddenly, a dull voice sounded from within the palace. Mu Liang, who was over forty years old and had white hair on his temples, walked to the center of the hall and looked up at the young man standing on the high platform of the hall.


    His appearance was submerged in the darkness of the hall, but Mu Liang could still vaguely see that the outline of that person was astonishingly similar to that of his dead uncle through the saber light refracted by the blade.


    In fact, it wasn''t just his appearance. Even his style and deep temperament had become more and more similar to Mu Ji in the past two years.


    This made Mu Liang somewhat uneasy.


    "Not this time." Suddenly, a voice from the high platform interrupted Mu Conscience''s worries.


    "Huh?" A puzzled expression appeared on Mu Liang''s face.


    At this time, the man on the high platform stood up. He slowly took a step and walked down the high platform.


    "From now on." Mu Qingshan said again.


    This made Mu Liang even more puzzled. He couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Qingshan, who walked down and brushed past Mu Liang, turned his head when he heard this and looked at Mu Liangyan, "How''s Aunt Yin?"


    The Aunt Yin that Mu Qingshan spoke of was called Yin Libai. She was a famous family in Jizhou. A year ago, Mu Qingshan matched her marriage with Mu Liang as the king of Beijiang.


    When mentioning his wife, a rare soft expression appeared on Mu Liang''s resolute face. He replied, "Xiao Yin is well-versed in knowledge and reasonableness. She is free to take care of everything in the family."


    "Yes." Mu Qingshan nodded and asked again, "How long has it been since Uncle Liang returned home?"


    Mu Liang said with a shameful expression, "It has been half a year."


    "Then let''s go home and take a look."


    Mu Liang was puzzled, "Huh? Now that the deceased Chu has raised his banner, it is very likely that Xu Han will persuade His Majesty to merge with the Great Xia Armament. How can I ¡­?"


    However, Mu Qingshan interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. The man said calmly, "Although the Imperial Court has been cutting Jizhou silver taels for the past two years, the recruitment did not go as planned. At this moment, there are two million silver taels in the manor alone. You can distribute them one by one. Fifty thousand Mu Clan soldiers can get forty taels of silver each. Adding on the grain in the army, each of them can get more than ten burdens." "In addition, there are still tens of thousands of acres of land in the army. You can also reward them according to their heads. Whether they want to settle here or sell them will be up to them."


    Mu Liang was a smart person, but he did not understand Mu Qingshan''s words. He could not help but ask, "Qingshan, what do you mean?"


    "The Mu Clan and the Mu Clan Army have done enough for Great Zhou over the years. They have paid enough. Great Chu wants to recover the country. Fifty thousand Mu Clan troops are just a drop in the bucket. His Majesty wants to send troops to Great Chu."


    "There is the Heavenly Battle Army in the south and the 100,000 Great Halberd Soldiers in Zhao Chu''s hands in the north. There is no need for me, the 50,000 crippled soldiers in my hands, to live a peaceful life after following the Mu Clan''s honor and humiliation for so many years."


    Mu Liang''s eyes widened as he listened to Mu Qingshan''s words. This time, he did understand a bit, but he could not accept this horrifying fact. He had thought that one day the fifty thousand Mu Clan soldiers, including him, would die in battle, but he had never thought that there would be a day when they would be released from their armor and return to their fields.


    Mu Qingshan reached out and patted Mu Liang''s shoulder, who was still in a daze. A smile appeared on Mu Ji''s ice-cold face. "Aunt Yin is a good wife. It''s time for Uncle Liang to have a good rest. He has been running around for the Mu Clan all these years, risking his life and death."


    Mu Qingshan paused for a moment before saying softly, "Thank you, Uncle Mu."


    After saying those words, Mu Qingshan suddenly turned his head and walked to the silent saber.


    Then, he reached out and held the hilt of the saber. At that moment, a majestic aura exploded from his body. The door of the palace, which was hidden in the air, was suddenly opened by this aura. The bright moonlight shot into the dim Beijiang Palace.


    It illuminated the mansion, illuminated the determination in Mu Qingshan''s eyes, and also illuminated Mu Liang''s expression of shock.


    Clang!


    At this moment, Mu Qingshan pulled out the saber from the ground.


    Ding!


    The clear and resounding sound of the saber resounded out, as if an old friend who had been separated for a long time was pouring out something to each other.


    Mu Qingshan smiled faintly and reached out to stroke the blade of that seemingly ordinary saber. He said, "There''s no hurry. I''ll bring you to find that damned person right now. We''ll avenge him together."


    At this moment, Mu Liang finally regained his senses. He said loudly, "Qingshan, you want to go¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he stopped. It wasn''t that he was interrupted by something, but that the figure of the man and the figure of the saber had long disappeared in front of the moonlit palace.


    Only a faint voice could be heard.


    A hundred years of Spring and Autumn to protect the country, a hundred thousand dead bones for the rest of his life.


    The duke only knows the rise of singing and dancing, no one knows my Mu character soul.


    However, the old soldier''s armor was unloaded, and white light could be seen in the mirror.


    I am the only one who will ask the immortals about the root of this calamity if they do not surrender to immortality!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 619 Advice

    After Xu Han left, a group of people arranged everything and arranged for the people in charge of the vigil to fall asleep.


    Autumn winds blew by from time to time in the night, lifting the campfire in the camp, causing the dead trees on both sides to creak.


    Zhou Yuan''s closed eyes suddenly opened. He looked around and carefully observed the trajectory of the night watchmen. He was very patient, like a lynx hunting its prey. In order to find a good opportunity to hit it, he could crawl on the ground for several hours.


    Soon, Zhou Yuan saw the loophole in the vigil patrol. He found a path that could avoid the ears and eyes of the night watchman and leave this place.


    He raised his head a little higher, and his muscles on his thin body tensed up, like a full string, unsheathed sword, ready to attack.


    Another gust of autumn wind blew past, scattering the dark clouds in the sky. A starlight landed in front of him, illuminating Xiao Nineteen''s sleeping face. Zhou Yuan frowned. "It''s not that I don''t follow you. I''m indeed not your master. Plus¡­ Ai¡­ Anyway, the Dark Asura Palace isn''t something you can provoke."


    After saying that, Zhou Yuan was about to leave, but he suddenly seemed to recall something. He groped in his bosom for a while, then took out a piece of yellow paper and placed it in Xiao Nineteen''s hand. Then, he let out a long sigh as if he had something on his mind and ran towards the direction of leaving the camp.


    Zhou Yuan, who was already over seventy years old, was not very strong. After running for fifteen minutes, Zhou Yuan stopped breathlessly.


    He bent his body and placed his hands on his knees, panting heavily.


    "Finally escaped. These little bastards managed to escape the territory of Dark Asura Hall with great difficulty. They also want to go against those fellows from Chang''an. Isn''t this courting death? That fellow is in Chang''an! Grandpa Zhou won''t accompany you to send him to his death!" After resting for half an hour, Zhou Yuan proudly raised his head and muttered to himself. Then, he looked around to find a direction to leave.


    "Master." But at this moment, a tender voice came from behind Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan was shocked. He turned around and saw the sleepy Nineteen standing behind him with a puzzled expression, looking at him playfully.


    "You ¡­ you''re awake?" Cold sweat broke out on Zhou Yuan''s forehead. He turned his head to look in the direction of the camp, only to see that everyone was still asleep. Only then did his suspended heart relax a little.


    "Master, why are you here so late?" Little Nineteen didn''t doubt that he was there. He just tilted his head and looked at Zhou Yuan and asked.


    ''"Eh" Zhou Yuan was momentarily stupefied. He stammered for a long time and could only say, "It''s too hot. Come out and take a walk¡­"


    "Hot?" Little Nineteen was very clever. She looked at the bleak autumn wind and the withered trees, and immediately frowned, "How could Master be hot in this autumn?"


    After saying this, Xiao Nineteen seemed to have realized something. His expression instantly collapsed. He curled his lips and tears surged in his eyes, as if he would burst into tears in the next moment.


    This frightened Zhou Yuan. If Nineteen really cried out, it would definitely attract the attention of everyone in the distance. It would be difficult for him to run anymore. Thinking of this, Zhou Yuan''s heart skipped a beat and he was about to reach out to touch the Dragon Trapping Powder in his arms. This was something he had requested from Little Nineteen a few days ago, just in case.


    However, as soon as this hand reached into his embrace, his expression changed. He suddenly remembered that before he left, his brain was burning for a moment. He thought that everyone would be in danger when they went to Chang''an, so he left the Dragon Trapping Powder to Little Nineteen.


    Seeing that Nineteen was about to cry, Zhou Yuan''s gaze changed.


    He had thought of killing Nineteen to silence him, but when he recalled the scene of Little Nineteen desperately protecting him, Zhou Yuan was unable to do anything about it. Although he wasn''t a good person, he was still trying to get revenge on a child. After thinking for a long time, he could only sigh and say, "Don''t ¡­ don''t cry. I just came out for a walk, so I''ll go back now."


    Hearing this, Nineteen broke into tears and laughed. The speed at which his face changed made Zhou Yuan wonder if he had fallen for the little girl''s words. However, before he could examine it carefully, Little Nineteen jumped to his side and reached out to grab Zhou Yuan''s hand.


    "Master, don''t be afraid. Actually, none of them are bad people. Furthermore, 19 of them are here. If they dare to bully Master, I will fight them." As he spoke, Little Nineteen waved his tiny fist in an extremely arrogant manner.


    Seeing her like this, Zhou Yuan sighed inexplicably in his heart. He let out a sigh and allowed Nineteen to hold his hand and return to the camp where everyone was staying. Deep down, he sighed, "Of course they''re not bad people, but they''re real idiots."


    That fellow from Chang''an, how could they afford to provoke him¡­


    ¡­


    "Do you want some?" On the morning of the second day, Xu Han, who had been raiding the city all night, sat down on the road beside the border of Jizhou and took a nap. He reached out and handed a piece of dried fruit to the yellow monkey beside him.


    The yellow monkey was obviously ungrateful. It raised its head with extreme disdain and glanced elsewhere.


    Xu Han helplessly smiled bitterly and turned to look at Xuan''er. Xuan''er, who had recovered from her injuries, quickly regained her senses. She opened her mouth to the yellow monkey and called out, "Meow!"


    The yellow monkey had an unwilling expression on its face, but it didn''t seem to dare to disobey Xuan''er''s orders. It gritted its teeth and turned its head to receive the things Xu Han had handed over. But at this moment, Aowu, who had been coveting the fruit for a long time, suddenly jumped and directly snatched the fruit from Xu Han''s hand, as if he was afraid that the food in his hand would be snatched away. Aowu jumped to the side and didn''t chew the fruit at all, swallowing it whole.


    Seeing this, the yellow monkey, who was already unhappy, was instantly enraged. He grinned at Aowu and scratched his cheeks. Then, he jumped to Aowu''s side and fought with him.


    Fortunately, the yellow monkey did not reveal its true body, and the two "humans" had fought back and forth. If the yellow monkey really opened fire, Aowu would have been smashed into meat sauce by now.


    Seeing that the yellow monkeys had their own limits, Xu Han did not stop them. Instead, he ate dry rations while watching the farce with relish.


    Just as he could see the strength, he suddenly felt something. His expression changed and he turned to his side. There were several withered trees under the autumn breeze, yellow leaves and withered grass piled on the ground, and there seemed to be nothing else.


    However, Xu Han''s brows furrowed at that moment. Xuan''er also narrowed her amber eyes. Even Aowu and Huang Hou, who were fighting happily, stopped their movements and looked at where Xu Han was looking.


    "How long do you want to hide?" Xu Han stared at the seemingly empty space and suddenly said in a deep voice.


    The empty space was completely silent, without any special changes. It was as if everything was something Xu Han had imagined out of thin air. However, Xu Han clearly believed in his own judgement. His face turned cold, and the aura around him began to surge, as if he was ready to attack the empty space.


    Perhaps because he felt Xu Han''s determination, the empty space suddenly distorted and a figure wrapped in a black robe suddenly appeared.


    His appearance was wrapped in a black robe, and Xu Han could not see it clearly, but the aura emanating from his body made Xu Han feel as if he had met him before.


    "After ascending to the Immortal Realm, you are indeed extraordinary. This technique can''t conceal your perception." The black-robed man sighed and said in his hoarse voice.


    Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. Suddenly, he came to his senses. The person in front of him was the person who had used the Su Clan''s saber technique in Tong City of Jing Zhou for a month, wanting to take his life.


    "Who are you?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice. At that time, the blood energy in his body began to surge. Even in the Immortal Dimension, Xu Han had no choice but to be 100% vigilant against this mysterious person because he discovered that he was still unable to see through his opponent''s cultivation.


    Compared to Xu Han''s imminent enemies, the black-robed man''s performance could be said to be calm and gentle.


    He paced slightly, his face wrapped in a hood and his expression blurred. "Are you afraid of me?" He whispered.


    Xu Han did not say anything, but at this moment, both he and Xuan''er Aowu were already prepared. Once the black-robed man attacked, they could launch a full-force counterattack against him at the first possible moment.


    The black-robed man seemed to have seen through their thoughts. He smiled faintly and continued, "Don''t worry, I can''t kill you anymore."


    "Someone is staring at me."


    The black-robed man said with a tone of regret.


    How could Xu Han understand his unexplained words? He simply didn''t accept the black-robed man''s words and continued to stare at him.


    "You think that you can save everyone if you go to Chang''an? Actually, every step you take is bringing you closer and closer to the abyss." The black-robed man didn''t seem to be able to feel Xu Han''s displeasure. He kept muttering to himself in his hoarse voice. Although Xu Han couldn''t see his appearance clearly, he could guess that the face under his hood was filled with madness and fanaticism.


    "What exactly do you want to do?" Xu Han no longer had the temper to continue entangling with him. He did not understand the other party''s words, nor did he want to understand them.


    "I have a piece of advice for you." The black-robed man said again.


    "What?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    The black-robed man said in a deep voice, "Don''t save people who shouldn''t be saved, just like in Chongzhou many years ago."


    At that time, Xu Han''s expression changed. After Chongzhou saved Qin Keqing, he was planted with the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique. Only then did he have this situation. However, he rarely mentioned this matter to anyone. Why would this black robe know? Who was the person he said he shouldn''t have saved?


    Xu Han felt somewhat uneasy. He took a step forward and loudly asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Remember, it''s better for you to find some things yourself than for me to do them for you" The black-robed man said as his body slowly faded away, as if he was about to disappear from Xu Han''s sight.


    Xu Han''s heart tightened. He hurriedly stepped forward to grab the black-robed man''s body, but when he reached out his hand, it was empty. The man''s figure had long since disappeared.


    Only his ghostly hoarse voice still rang in Xu Han''s ears.


    "Remember what I said, otherwise you and I will live forever in sorrow."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 620 A Secret

    Chen, Jinling, Changle Palace.


    Chen Xuanji, who was dressed in a white robe, narrowed his eyes and looked at the injured man tied to the pillars of the hall.


    "Uncle, did you think that you would have such a day?"


    The man tied to the pillars of the hall looked up at Chen Xuanji and then lowered his head. Whether it was because he didn''t want to respond or because he was too weak to speak, Chen Xuanji''s question was not answered.


    This action made Chen Xuanji somewhat unhappy.


    He frowned and continued, "How about this, if you remove your military power and cripple your cultivation, I can guarantee that you will be safe for the rest of your life."


    After hearing Chen Xuanji''s words, the man lowered his head and raised his head again. He stared at Chen Xuanji, his eyes filled with ridicule and pity. He asked, "Do you remember what happened to Chen Tingzhu?"


    Chen Xuanji''s expression changed. Of course, he knew what would happen to Chen Tingzhu. Back in Changle Palace, he had personally watched his father close his eyes amidst unwillingness and resentment.


    "Actually, he is not bad. Although he lacks some grand plans, in terms of methods, he can be considered one of the best emperors in the world. Unfortunately, although he is ruthless, he is sometimes soft-hearted. Before Meng Yu died, he begged him to let the Meng Clan live. In the end, he was unable to resist Meng Yu''s plea. Only after leaving me alive would he end up with him."


    "What? You want to follow in his footsteps?" At this point, Munch raised his eyebrows and looked at Chen Xuanji with a smile.


    Munch''s words were naturally very reasonable, but in his current situation, it did not make any sense for him to say such a thing.


    Chen Xuanji''s eyes sank. He stared at Munch and asked word by word, "Do you want to die just like that?"


    Monk smiled faintly and said, "You are a smart person, so you will make smart decisions. You understand whether I say it or not, don''t you?"


    Chen Xuanji''s brows furrowed even deeper. It was exactly as Munch had said. In fact, Munch had already been sentenced in his heart. However, the more this happened, the more he couldn''t understand the man in front of him.


    "I''m not the only prince in the Chen Kingdom. If you want to be the minister supporting the dragon, someone will throw themselves into your arms. Why must you choose me?" In the end, he still couldn''t hide his thoughts and asked at this moment.


    This was undoubtedly not a good choice. This was not because Chen Xuanji thought highly of himself, but because there were many mediocre princes in the Chen Kingdom. Helping them ascend to the throne and then putting them up as puppets was obviously easier. Compared to this, Chen Xuanji, who displayed such astonishing talent in swordsmanship, should not be considered the best candidate for Munch.


    "Because other than you, no one else can do it." Monk laughed, and his tone suddenly calmed down.


    "Huh?" Chen Xuanji furrowed his brows once again, and a look of doubt appeared in his eyes as he looked at Munch.


    Munch saw through Chen Xuanji''s doubts, but he did not answer him. Instead, he asked, "How is the Yan Clan?"


    Chen Xuanji''s face immediately turned pale when he asked this question.


    "It''s hard to imagine, isn''t it? A clan that was unknown twenty years ago has grown into a wealthy clan in such a short period of time. I presume you were also surprised when you plundered the Yan Clan''s property, right?"


    Munch said this, but Chen Xuanji''s expression became even uglier with his tone.


    "Of course, it''s not all that. What exactly is involved behind the Yan Clan? I was still confused until the death of Chu Li Qi before I came to my senses."


    Chen Xuanji paused and took a step back as if he had been seriously injured. His body began to tremble inexplicably.


    He had personally ordered everything about the Yan Clan and had indeed found some clues. However, when he wanted to investigate carefully, all of this was quickly erased. Yet, Munch actually knew all of this so clearly. This made Chen Xuanji''s heart go cold.


    "Then you" he murmured, his tone no longer as lofty and confident as before.


    Munch narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Xuanji. His gaze was deep, as if it could pierce Chen Xuanji from the inside out. He said, "Xuanji, your heart is soft again."


    Chen Xuanji did not know if he was really soft-hearted at this moment, but his determination to kill Munch had indeed wavered at this moment.


    He did not understand what his uncle was going to do.


    Only he could do it, After raiding the Yan Clan''s mansion, Chen Xuanji discovered from the correspondence that Yan Yanyan, a seemingly weak girl, had already reached the Half-step Immortal Realm. She was the true leader of the Yan Clan, and she had died at his hands. From beginning to end, the girl did not resist at all.


    She accepted all of this calmly, but because Chen Xuanji wanted her to die, she died at his hands.


    A clan that possessed such a powerful person, and behind it were intertwined forces. Indeed, only Chen Xuanji, who was trusted by the girl, could uproot it from the Chen Kingdom.


    Munch calculated all of this, so he brought Chen Xuanji back to the Chen Kingdom and helped him to the throne of the emperor. Then, he used all his means to force Chen Xuanji to the point of joining forces with the Yan Clan. Then, Chen Xuanji had no choice but to sacrifice his car to protect the commander. Only then did he have today''s situation.


    However, he still couldn''t understand what Monk was trying to do¡­


    In other words, he didn''t want to understand that Monk, who had forced him to walk all the way to this state and forced him to change his appearance, was actually doing it for his own good.


    "Come on! Kill me! Hold onto the power of the Chen Kingdom! Hold onto it! Don''t let anyone steal him from you!" Monk suddenly shouted. His face was covered in dried and scabbed blood, and his head of black hair was scattered. His expression was ferocious and terrifying.


    Chen Xuanji felt as if tens of thousands of ants were gnawing at him. His body retreated step by step, and his expression was on the verge of collapse.


    Chen Xuanji kept muttering to himself, "Why! Why must we do this?" At this moment, his appearance made it difficult to associate him with the eldest disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion. His expression was so miserable that he looked like a homeless evil dog, hysterical and desperate.


    "Born in the Imperial Clan, we have no choice!" Monk''s expression became even more ferocious.


    Chen Xuanji still wanted to retreat. All of this was more like a nightmare to him, but at this moment, he suddenly realized that his body had stopped uncontrollably.


    He stretched out his hand and gripped the void. A sword appeared in his hand at that time. He was forced to step forward, step by step, towards Monk. And all of this did not come from his original heart. He even tried his best to resist all of this, but it was useless.


    After a short moment of panic, he suddenly came to his senses and raised his head to look at the ferocious Munch not far away.


    "This is ¡­ you''ve cultivated into an immortal?" Chen Xuanji let out a cry of surprise. His cultivation had already reached the Great Evolution Realm, and Munch was actually able to control his body so easily. To Chen Xuanji, only an immortal could do this.


    "An immortal who has been robbed of his palace and is about to die." Monk said with a smile.


    However, the smile in Chen Xuanji''s eyes was as terrifying as a ghost.


    Chen Xuanji finally walked in front of Munch. The sword in his hand slowly reached out and stabbed into Munch''s chest.


    The smile on Munch''s face grew heavier and heavier, and the ferocious look in his eyes also faded at that time. What appeared on his eyebrows was a faint sense of gratification and some kind of relief when he wanted something.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Xuanji was getting more and more confused. He gritted his teeth and the veins on his forehead burst out in an attempt to resist the power lingering around him.


    However, such an approach had little effect.


    His sword still stabbed into Munch''s chest, and blood flowed down his sword.


    The more this happened, the denser the smile on Munch''s face became.


    He even moved forward, the sword stretching out straight from his back, blood spilling out of his mouth uncontrollably.


    The brilliance in his eyes gradually dissipated, and his head rested on Chen Xuanji''s shoulder. At this moment, he could clearly feel Chen Xuanji''s body trembling.


    "You did a good job, that''s all. Only by being ruthless can you defend the Chen Kingdom, defend all of this¡­"


    "Because ¡­"


    In the end, Munch''s voice became softer and softer. Other than Chen Xuanji, who was very close to him, no one could hear what he was whispering in his ear.


    However, the only thing that could be seen was that Chen Xuanji''s pupils suddenly dilated after hearing those words, and an unbelievable expression covered his handsome face.


    After saying this, Monk seemed to have completed one last thing. He said again, "So, show them and kill me!"


    His voice suddenly became loud, as if a stern father was ordering his son.


    Bloodlines appeared in Chen Xuanji''s eyes, and the veins on his forehead seemed to be about to explode.


    His hand trembled even more violently, so he had to stretch out his other hand to grip the hilt of the sword, as if it was the only way to grip the sword tightly enough.


    Then he gritted his teeth¡­


    "Good!!!"


    He spoke loudly in a howling tone, his hysterical voice echoing in Changle Palace for a long time.


    At that moment, his sword-wielding hand also twisted, shattering Munch''s chest.


    Monk used all of his strength to look up at Chen Xuanji. He looked at Chen Xuanji and his resolute face softened for the first time. He reached out to touch Chen Xuanji''s face and used the last bit of strength in his mouth to say something irrelevant, "You and she ¡­ look so alike."


    Then, the colors in his pupils dissipated in that instant, and his extended hand weakly hung down¡­


    He''s dead¡­


    Thirty years ago, Qin King Munch, who had risen and fell in the Chen Kingdom with a hundred thousand Tiger Leopard Cavalry in his hand, had died, allowing Great Xia to peek at the country''s entrance for a long time.


    Chen Xuanji hugged the ice-cold corpse, and he no longer felt the slightest bit of joy after his long-cherished wish was fulfilled. Then, his body collapsed onto the ground.


    Tears suddenly flowed down from the corner of his eyes¡­


    On that day, the Chen Kingdom announced that Monk had died of illness¡­


    The palace guards and eunuchs rumoured that in Changle Palace, His Majesty cried, as if urging his heart and liver, all night long.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 621 He Will Come

    Immortals and mortals.


    The biggest difference was the Fate Palace.


    Once the Destiny Palace was opened, Qi would be unblocked from the heavens and the earth, and every movement could easily affect the power of the heavens and the earth.


    The Destiny Palace was divided into nine paths: Zifu, Yaotai, Xianyu, Beining, Tonggu, Ghost Abyss, Mian You, Desolate City, and Dragon Platform.


    Within the Nine Dao Destiny Palaces, every time one passed the Heavenly Tribulation, it meant opening a Destiny Palace. In a sense, the number of Destiny Palaces was a sign of an immortal''s cultivation level.


    Sitting on Xuan''er, Mercedes-Benz in the forest of Great Zhou, Xu Han muttered these words. Then, he put down the ancient book that recorded the immortals that he had brought out from Long Yin Temple.


    His expression was somewhat strange and somewhat distressed.


    The first Dao Destiny Palace of an immortal was the Purple Palace. According to the records, this Dao Destiny Palace should be completely purple and towering like a mountain. But in reality, Xu Han, who had cultivated as an immortal, did not find such a thing in his body.


    Xu Han felt that he was very different.


    Of course, this kind of rhetoric was not because he thought highly of himself, but because Xu Han was indeed very different from the others.


    From the first day of cultivation, this kind of distinction was accompanied by Xu Han at all times. He had unleashed 365 pills that far surpassed ordinary people, produced golden inner pills that no ordinary person had ever possessed, possessed nine True Essences, and so on.


    Even though he had reached the Immortal realm, this kind of difference still hadn''t left Xu Han.


    There was no Fate Palace or Fate Palace in his body, only a ball of blood-red, lava-like, hot, round thing beating in his dantian. Xu Han had thought that this was because he was different from ordinary cultivators. He relied on his fleshly body to become a sacred recipe. It wasn''t until he met the black robe this morning that the thing condensed from the power of blood energy in his body suddenly rioted, causing endless pain to Xu Han. After a while, it was only then that he calmed down.


    It was only then that he realized that perhaps the phenomenon in his body was not because of his identity as a physical immortal, but rather because of his own peculiarities. Just in case, he took some time to flip through the ancient book that he didn''t have time to flip through before.


    However, after looking at it for a long time, he did not get anything. In addition, the strange situation had already calmed down, so Xu Han suppressed his thoughts and jumped off Xuan''er''s body. The little fellow was very smart, and soon understood Xu Han''s thoughts. Its body shrunk into an ordinary shape, and it leapt onto Xu Han''s shoulder.


    "I have to be faster. I always feel that Keqing''s situation is very bad." Perhaps it was because of what the black-robed man said, Xu Han felt a little uneasy in his heart. He mumbled to himself like this, and his body jumped at an astonishingly fast speed as he rushed towards the direction where Chang''an was.


    ¡­


    The night gradually grew darker and darker. Within the Pu Tian Palace, the Wei Yang Palace was brightly lit, illuminating the majestic hall with golden light.


    As the commander of the Imperial Army, Zhao Xingyu looked worriedly at the woman beside him. His thoughts were complicated, and his gaze was conflicted.


    He had already received a message from his uncle, Prince Zhao Chu of You Province. Tomorrow morning, he would lead his army to cooperate with the various parties of the Tian Ce Mansion to force Yuwen Nanjing to step down. At that time, Zhao Xingyu would need to bring the Imperial Army to cooperate with this operation.


    The words in the letter were fierce, and there was not the slightest room for detour. Zhao Xingyu, who knew his uncle''s temperament, knew that this time, something was imperative.


    This is a very ridiculous thing.


    Zhao Xingyu, who had been following her since Yuwen Nanjing ascended the throne, was probably one of the few people who had witnessed how Yuwen Nanjing and the Tian Ce Mansion had broken the path.


    In the final analysis, whether it was another Orthodox Church or suppressing Tiance Prefecture, Yuwen Nanjing had only done all of this to avenge Xu Han''s death.


    Is a dead person really comparable to the throne of Great Zhou? Zhao Xingyu obviously did not understand this logic, and apart from this confusion, what lingered in his heart was some kind of anger that he could not express.


    He was jealous of the dead Xu Han, jealous that he could make Yuwen Nanjing risk everything to avenge him.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Xingyu''s gaze towards Yuwen Nanjing became even more strange.


    The woman in the royal robe was currently leaning against the huge dragon chair in the Wei Yang Palace with a lazy expression. She was always like this. Her face was always filled with disappointment, as if nothing in the world could arouse the slightest bit of interest in her. Of course, this included Zhao Xingyu.


    Seemingly sensing Zhao Xingyu''s gaze, Yuwen Nanjing raised his eyebrows and looked at him sideways.


    That gaze caused Zhao Xingyu''s heart to panic, and he hurriedly lowered his head at that moment.


    "Your Majesty, it''s late at night." After a moment of hesitation, Zhao Xingyu gritted his teeth and said respectfully.


    "Oh." Yuwen Nan Jing replied calmly and did not comment on this. After a while, he said, "Take a look. After today, I estimate that Pu Tian Palace will have to change its name again."


    Zhao Xingyu''s heart trembled as he looked at Yuwen Nanjing again, his brows filled with horror.


    "Your Majesty, you¡­"


    "Yes, I understand." The expression on Yuwen Nanjing''s face was still incomparably lazy. She whispered, "I guess they''ve already captured Song Yueming and Ning Zhumang, right? Zhao Chu should be on his way to Chang''an as well. Hmph, Xing Tianjian and the immortals, the play of poisoning Yuwen Luo is ready to be played again."


    Zhao Xingyu''s expression changed drastically. He thought that all of this had been done without anyone noticing, but he didn''t want to be pierced through by Yuwen Nanjing. Moreover, Yuwen Nan Jing was still leisurely sitting here, so he couldn''t help but think that Yuwen Nan Jing had already prepared a corresponding backup plan.


    Was it Lin Yuguo from Big Yellow City? Mu Qingshan from the Sword Dragon Pass? Or Yue Fuyao from Heavenly Battle City?


    Zhao Xingyu thought that there was someone in Great Zhou who could become Yuwen Nanjing''s chess piece to turn the situation around, but these speculations were quickly rejected by Zhao Xingyu. Whether it was Tiance Prefecture or Longevity Division, their spies were all over the Great Zhou. If there really were a huge number of personnel transfers among the three of them, they would definitely not be able to hide it from their eyes. In other words, Yuwen Nan Jing relied on someone else.


    As if she had seen through Zhao Xingyu''s thoughts, Yuwen Nanjing turned his head to look at him at that time. She suddenly smiled. Although she was not born to be able to topple the country, that smile was extremely beautiful.


    She said, "Don''t worry, none of the people you thought of came. You can bring the Imperial Army to surround the entire Wei Yang Palace tomorrow morning, and then wait for Zhao Chu and the others to arrive."


    Yuwen Nanjing said very easily. Her tone was calm, as if she was telling a story that had nothing to do with her.


    When Zhao Xingyu heard this, his gaze towards Yuwen Nanjing became even more confused. He asked puzzledly, "Since His Majesty knows about this, why should he stay? If His Majesty is willing, can I bring His Majesty along with me?"


    "No need." Yuwen Nanjing decisively interrupted Zhao Xingyu''s suggestion. She turned to look outside the Wei Yang Palace, her gaze following the bleak autumn night. Then, she said softly with an unquestionable tone.


    "But he will come and save me¡­"


    "Just like before, he will always come to save me."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 622 Never Come Back

    There was probably no emperor in this world who was as special as Yuwen Nan Jing.


    When she ascended to the throne, the drought and snow that had plagued the people of Great Zhou for more than ten years suddenly came to a halt. For the first time in more than ten years, the people who had seen a bumper harvest were grateful to Yuwen Nanjing, and there was even no lack of people who respected him as an emperor for thousands of years.


    However, this was probably the case with everything in this world. The higher the applause, the heavier the fall.


    After she cut back the border finance and hired the notorious Zhu Xian again, the guards of the border were in an extremely miserable state, causing Zhu Xian in the Imperial Court to turn the world upside down. Someone was unlucky, so he naturally had to think of a way to do something. As a result, some rumors of slandering Yuwen Nan Jing began to spread wildly throughout the Great Zhou Empire. In addition, Zhu Xian''s methods were indeed extremely bloody. Whether it was helping Yuwen Nan Jing eradicate dissidents or taking revenge on his own personal injustice, it was the same.


    Soon after, Yuwen Nan Jing, who had been crowned Emperor of the Immemorial Era, had used up all the hopes that the kings and the people had for her in a short period of a year and a half. In the blink of an eye, he became the Yong Jun that everyone saw as Yuwen Luo. Because he had been given too much hope, the dissatisfaction of the people towards Yuwen Nanjing was even greater than that of Yuwen Luo.


    On his way to Chang''an, Xu Han had heard about these things more than once.


    But even so, whenever Xu Han heard such words, he couldn''t help but frown. He was unable to connect the Yuwen Nanjing with the quiet and kind Qin Keqing.


    Of course, apart from these grumbling rumors, Xu Han also heard something that made him even more worried.


    For example, Prince Zhao Chu of Zhao, who was holding a hundred thousand halberds in his hand, had already arrived at the Immortal Realm a few days ago, and since then, he had rushed down south to Chang''an.


    What he was going to do in Chang''an? Actually, most people with good intentions could guess a little. After all, the biggest victims of Yuwen Nanjing cutting the border''s finances were Zhao Chu and Mu Qingshan. Therefore, when Zhao Chu arrived at the Immortal Dimension, it was no secret to most people why he went south. However, what he would do and to what extent was the topic of discussion for most spectators.


    However, Xu Han was truly worried about more than Zhao Chu''s move down south. What he was worried about was how long Zhao Chu had been trapped in the Half-step Immortal Realm for everyone to see, but why was he able to successfully break through this realm when Tiance Prefecture wanted to attack Yuwen Nanjing?


    However, he hadn''t had the chance to observe the Dragon Form of the Great Zhou before, nor was he sure if Zhao Chu''s breakthrough realm was similar to those immortals of the Great Xia Empire, where immortals would appear and dragon qi would be devoured. However, if that was the case, then it meant that the power that had been troubling the Great Xia Imperial Court had begun to spread throughout the Great Zhou Empire.


    Knowing the urgency of the situation, Xu Han quickened his pace to Chang''an.


    On the morning of the second day, after a few days of running without sleep, Xu Han finally saw the scene of Chang''an City''s city walls.


    From afar, Xu Han discovered that today''s Chang''an City seemed to be somewhat different. Apart from the death of the Old Shepherd King and the encirclement of Big Yellow City, Chang''an City had never seen such a scene before. Although the city gate was open, it seemed that only people could enter and leave the city. Furthermore, those who entered the city would have to undergo strict interrogation by the guards.


    There is a saying that if something unusual happens, it will give birth to a monster.


    Xu Han naturally recalled Qin Keqing''s situation at this moment. He raised his head and looked into the depths of Chang''an City, only to see that in the direction of the Pu Tian Palace, there was still a scarlet dragon in the sky. Although this Dragon Prime Minister''s aura was much weaker than when he left Chang''an City, it could still be considered solid. From this, it could be seen that Qin Keqing was fine for a short period of time.


    Of course, Xu Han could not wait for something to happen to Qin Keqing before he attacked. He was only slightly at ease, and then his eyes narrowed as he flew towards Chang''an City in the distance.


    However, at this moment, the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from behind him.


    ¡­


    Ye Chengtai''s mood wasn''t too good lately, or rather, he had been in a bad mood ever since his daughter resigned as the Tian Ce Mansion ''s Manor Master and disappeared without a trace.


    Of course, it was a bit inappropriate to say that he didn''t know where he was. That was just an external statement.


    As for Ye Chengtai, who knew his daughter''s temperament, he knew where Ye Hongjian had gone.


    For this reason, he looked at Chang''an City, which was already very close to him, and then turned his head to look at the two prison carriages escorted by dozens of soldiers. His eyebrows turned cold as he looked at the person in the prison carriage.


    "Stop." His hand suddenly stretched out, and many soldiers suddenly stopped. They all looked at Ye Chengtai, most of them puzzled. Seeing that the trip had finally come to an end, Chang''an was right in front of them, but why did Ye Chengtai tell them to stop?


    However, Ye Chengtai ignored the doubts in the hearts of the soldiers. He walked to the front of the two carriages and looked at the two people in the carriages with a gloomy expression. Then he said coldly, "You guys go ahead and wait. I have some private matters to discuss with these two."


    When he said this, the surrounding soldiers were stunned again. A deputy general quickly walked to Ye Chengtai''s side and whispered in his ear, " Marquis , these two are the people Mr. Lu called for, Marquis ."


    Hearing this, Ye Chengtai coldly glanced at the man and said, "I have my own limits."


    The lieutenant general clearly understood why Ye Chengtai was worried. He didn''t dare to say anything else and could only lower his head and lead the soldiers to retreat.


    Seeing the other party leave, Ye Chengtai turned to look at the two people on the prison carriage.


    "Sect Leader Song ¡­ Brother Ning ¡­" His gaze swept across the two of them, only to see that their faces were pale and ragged, and they were clearly injured.


    One of the white-browed elders looked up at Ye Chengtai and asked, "What advice does the Marquis have?"


    "Do you know why I have to keep you alive and escort you to Chang''an?" Ye Chengtai did not respond to Ning Zhumang''s question and asked instead.


    This is indeed a good question.


    A month ago, the reorganized Longevity Division''s Azure Dragon Army was led by a new young man to the Linglong Pavilion''s entrance.


    Fifty thousand Azure Dragon Army cavalry were in full swing, and the self-proclaimed young commander Tong Yue''s cultivation was also astonishing. He was overwhelming, and the object of his desire was the Heaven Punishing Sword in Song Yueming''s hand.


    The Linglong Pavilion only had a group of young disciples as well as Song Yueming and Ning Zhumang. Facing the fifty thousand Azure Dragon Army''s encirclement and suppression, they fought bloody battles for several days.


    The Linglong Pavilion, which had just experienced the Silicon Void Rebellion, had lost nearly ten thousand heads of the Azure Dragon Army under Ning Zhumang and Song Yueming''s tough attitude. The Linglong Pavilion was also on the verge of extermination. Only Ning Zhumang and Song Yueming were captured alive, and the rest of the disciples died in battle.


    However, strangely enough, Tong Yue left behind the lives of Song Yueming and Ning Zhumang. After sealing off their cultivation with a strange medicinal pill, he sent Ye Chengtai to escort the two back to Chang''an. As for the Heavenly Punishment Sword, it was taken away by Tong Yue early.


    " Marquis Ye was at least a charging general under the Old Shepherd King back then. If you have anything to say, just say it directly. Why do you have to hide it as a daughter?" Before Ning Zhumang could reply, Song Yueming, who had messy hair but still had a cold expression, spoke up.


    When Ye Chengtai heard this ridicule, his face did not reveal much anger. His gaze fell on Song Yueming. He smiled and said, "The young hero of Headmaster Song carried the entire Exquisite Pavilion with one shoulder. The heroic appearance of fighting alone in Sikong Bai that day is still vivid in his mind."


    " Marquis praises me absurdly." Facing Ye Chengtai''s sincere words, Song Yueming only replied coldly. From the looks of it, she did not have the slightest bit of consciousness as a prisoner.


    "Haha." Ye Chengtai smiled, but he still did not show any anger.


    "Sect Leader Song is naturally resolute, but I wonder if Madam Xia and Young Master, who are already on their way here, can also have the courage of Sect Leader Song."


    When Ye Chengtai said those words, Song Yueming''s expression instantly changed. His eyes were suddenly wide open and bloodshot in his eyes. He shook his body vigorously, wanting to break free from the prison cart that trapped him, but Song Yueming, who had already arrived at the Great Evolution Realm, was unable to exert any strength due to the effects of the strange medicine.


    Looking at the ferocious Song Yueming, Ye Chengtai said again, "To be honest, Madam Xia''s Moon Lake Cave was also destroyed by another Azure Dragon Army commander a few days ago. At this moment, Sect Leader Xia, Madam Xia, and Young Master Xia are estimated to have arrived in Chang''an. If Sect Leader Song is interested, I can arrange for Song''s family to meet him."


    Before the Azure Dragon Army surrounded the Linglong Pavilion, Song Yueming had been alert and sent his wife and children to the Moon Lake Cave where his father-in-law, Xia Lincheng, was located, but he did not want to be unable to escape this calamity.


    As matters stood, Song Yueming gradually calmed down. He looked at Ye Chengtai and asked in a gloomy tone, "Tell me, what exactly do you want?"


    "Great Zhou''s sect has been encircled or subdued in this month. A large number of experts from the Great Evolution Realm have been sent to Chang''an City. What they want to do ¡­ What they can do is not something I can know." Ye Chengtai said in a deep voice, but he changed the topic and asked, "However, I have a fact that I want to ask Headmaster Song."


    At this moment, Linglong Pavilion was destroyed and Qier was arrested. Song Yueming was completely disappointed. He glanced at Ye Chengtai but did not respond to his question.


    "Before the little girl left for Chang''an, I met you once. I think Headmaster Song should know where she went, right?" Ye Chengtai didn''t seem to be able to see Song Yueming''s current state of mind. He still asked his own question.


    Naturally, the response he could get was obvious. Song Yueming lowered his head and remained silent, while Ning Zhumang remained silent.


    "Did you go find Xu Han?" Ye Chengtai asked again.


    Song Yueming''s brows slightly twitched on his low head, but he was still silent.


    "Headmaster Song didn''t say anything, did he?" The corner of Ye Chengtai''s mouth curled into a smile. Xu Han''s not dead was nothing to Ye Chengtai and the others in power. After all, Xu Han had caused such a big commotion in Great Xia. Whether it was the scouts they had planted in Great Xia or the traveling merchants who traveled to and from Zhou Kingdom of Xia, they had all sent this news back to Great Zhou. It was not difficult for Ye Chengtai to come up with such a guess.


    After Ye Chengtai finished speaking, he saw that Song Yueming and Ning Zhumang still had no intention of replying. His eyes turned cold, and the sword on his waist was pulled out at that moment. Then, he raised it high up.


    Xu Han, who had long been attracted by the footsteps of many soldiers, hid in the distance. When he saw this scene, his eyes immediately shone as he was about to kill.


    But at this moment, Ye Chengtai''s sword suddenly descended¡­


    He cut off the chariot that trapped Song Yueming and Ning Zhumang.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. Then, he hurriedly stopped in his tracks. At this moment, Ye Chengtai bowed deeply to Song Yueming and Ning Zhumang, who also had astonished expressions, and said, "Since the two of you didn''t say anything, then please hide it forever."


    "If possible, please bring a message to the little girl."


    "Let her and that brat ¡­ never return to Great Zhou again!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 623 Long Yus Distinguished Guest

    When the first ray of sunlight pierced through the crack in the palace gate and entered the Wei Yang Palace, Yuwen Nanjing''s eyes, which had been sleeping for an entire night, suddenly opened.


    Zhao Xingyu, who had also been standing beside Yuwen Nanjing for an entire night, also seemed to have a feeling. He glanced sideways at Yuwen Nanjing, and then his heart jolted as he hurriedly looked in the direction of the entrance of the Wei Yang Palace.


    Clang! Clang!


    At that time, the sound of heavy metal armor colliding came from outside the palace gate, accompanied by the sound of dense and hurried footsteps. It wasn''t hard for Zhao Xingyu to know that there were many people walking towards this place.


    Zhao Xingyu''s expression became a little ugly. Although he knew that this moment would come sooner or later, when he really came, Zhao Xingyu''s heart was still a little gloomy.


    "Your Majesty" He looked at Yuwen Nanjing beside him and called out.


    "Go." But before he could finish his sentence, Yuwen Nanjing''s voice interrupted him.


    The morning sun shone on Yuwen Nanjing''s side. The woman in the big yellow dragon robe had a cold expression on her face. Even at this moment, she did not show the slightest bit of panic.


    Zhao Xingyu frowned. He didn''t like Yuwen Nanjing very much, so he finally didn''t hold back the words that had been hidden in his heart for a long time.


    "He won''t come¡­"


    "Huh?" There was a change in Yuwen Nanjing''s cold expression, but the change was fleeting. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Zhao Xingyu, "So what?"


    Zhao Xingyu''s body trembled. He rarely disobeyed his uncle''s wishes. And this time, he was indeed prepared to do so. As long as Yuwen Nanjing was willing to say that she needed him, he would not hesitate to lead the eight thousand Imperial Army to the end of the battle with his uncle, who was already an immortal.


    However, Yuwen Nanjing hadn''t said anything like this from beginning to end. She seemed to be looking forward to the arrival of that person.


    Zhao Xingyu had thought that Yuwen Nanjing''s hopes were just the obsession in her heart. As long as she let go of this thought, perhaps she would change. But at this moment, it was only when Yuwen Nanjing''s words "so what" sounded in his ears that he finally came to his senses.


    Actually, she had always known that Xu Han would not come. After all, according to the news from Great Xia, Xu Han had appeared in Horizontal Imperial City a month ago. Unless he became an immortal, it would be impossible for him to travel from Horizontal Imperial City to Chang''an in a month. The reason why she didn''t ask him for help was because in her heart, he was always the same person as Mr. Lu.


    They were the ones who harmed Xu Han, so she wouldn''t ask for help¡­


    Although this logic was extremely far-fetched, Zhao Xingyu, who had been following Yuwen Nanjing for more than a year, understood that this was indeed what she thought in her heart. He understood that even though he had been loyal for more than a year, he had never changed his position in Yuwen Nan Jing''s heart, not only could he not compare to Xu Han through fire and water, he had never changed his position in Yuwen Nan Jing''s heart. She had always treated him as an enemy, an enemy that could be exploited, that was all.


    Whether it was hatred or jealousy, a strange feeling surged in Zhao Xingyu''s chest. His hand suddenly stretched out and shouted loudly, "The Guards Legion Corps, listen!"


    A voice filled with energy rang out, echoing in the Wei Yang Palace.


    "This subordinate is here!" The Guards Legion Corps members who had also been waiting outside the hall all night responded loudly at that moment.


    "Tyrant is immoral. We obey the will of the people and open the palace gates to welcome the Saint Army!"


    Following Zhao Xingyu''s words, the door of the palace that was concealing Wei Yang Palace was suddenly pushed open from the outside. At that time, the morning sun shone into the door of the palace. Rows of black-armored soldiers lined up on both sides of the door. At the end of the imperial army line, several figures were leading the densely packed soldiers towards this place.


    The person in the lead did not lack familiar faces.


    For example, Mr. Lu of the Tian Ce Mansion , Zhu Xian of the Long Night Division, Prime Minister Zhang of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and of course, aside from these middle-aged men with resolute expressions, the aura around him was condensed, and every action of his coincided with the principles of heaven and earth. There was no need to think too much, it must be King Zhao Chu of Zhao, who had just ascended to the Immortal Realm.


    The group of people quickly arrived at the entrance of the Wei Yang Palace, but they did not enter.


    After all, the Wei Yang Palace was the residence of an emperor and could not be stained with blood. This rule had existed since ancient times. Of course, it could not be regarded as an iron law. However, before this, one could still invite him. It could also be regarded as a courtesy and a retreat.


    Everyone stood in front of the entrance of the Wei Yang Palace and then knelt down in unison, saying loudly, "This official greets His Majesty!"


    Yuwen Nanjing swept his cold gaze over the crowd and said, "Stand down."


    Everyone stood up, but they did not express their thanks. Then, Mr. Lu walked out alone and cupped his hands towards Yuwen Nanjing, saying, "I have something to say when I come to see His Majesty today. I hope His Majesty will move outside the Wei Yang Palace."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the soldiers who had just stood up knelt down once again and said loudly, "Your Majesty, please move!"


    Yuwen Nanjing stood up and adjusted her royal robe. Then, she walked to the entrance of the Wei Yang Palace. She looked at Mr. Lu silently, her gaze as cold as a stone sculpture.


    Mr. Lu was somewhat flustered. As a Confucian scholar, his last bit of conscience caused him to feel a bit ashamed. However, this kind of shame was quickly suppressed by the name of self-deception. He cupped his hands and said again, "This official has this to do with the heavens."


    Before the new word could be spoken, it was interrupted by Yuwen Nanjing.


    She looked at Prince Zhao Chu, who was standing at the side of the group, and asked, "Immortal, have you brought the Heavenly Punishment Sword?"


    Mr. Lu''s body trembled and his head lowered a little. He said, "Seeing blood in the palace humiliates His Majesty. Please, Your Majesty."


    ''"Mr. Lu, this full army is already surrounded by Wei Yang Palace. What face do I have? Since you want to kill me, you have to rely on your ability. Do you think that Mr. Lu and the other beloved ladies think that I will hang myself here?" Yuwen Nanjing interrupted Mr. Lu once again. She said this, and a loud dragon roar suddenly rose from behind her. The phantom of a red divine dragon appeared behind her, and she looked ferociously at the people outside the Wei Yang Palace.


    The vast dragon might poured out as if it had substance, causing the expressions of many warriors to change, and they almost didn''t dare to look directly at Yuwen Nan Jing.


    Mr. Lu sensed the majestic dragon energy. He was silent for a while before lowering his head and saying again, "Then do as His Majesty wishes." With that, he lowered his head and retreated. The Zhao Chu beside him also stepped forward. He arrived in front of Yuwen Nan Jing and suddenly stretched out a hand. A scarlet-red longsword was held in his hand.


    A similarly majestic aura rose within his body. He looked at Yuwen Nanjing Yan with a deep gaze and said, "Your Majesty, I have offended you!"


    ¡­


    On the Heavenly Punishment Sword, blood glowed brightly. A boundless blood aura surged out from the sword''s body and poured into Zhao Chu''s body along the arm that Zhao Chu held the sword. His originally vast immortal energy was wrapped together with this blood aura, and the power it formed became even more powerful and arrogant.


    His body began to rise, and the blood energy behind him merged with the power of an immortal and gradually transformed into a blood-colored Asura.


    The Asura''s eyes were completely red. When he saw the divine dragon''s appearance behind Yuwen Nanjing, he was even more enraged. He roared and roared at the giant dragon.


    Immediately after, a divine light flashed in Zhao Chu''s eyes as he waved the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand. The Asura behind him responded and charged straight at the dragon form formed by the dragon qi behind Yuwen Nanjing.


    Yuwen Nan Jing was naturally unwilling to be outdone. With a thought in her mind, the Dragon Form flew out and wrestled with the Asura.


    Xing Tian Sword was known as the three great ancient vicious swords. Back then, when the two races ruled the world together, the fate of the world was naturally equal to half of the fate of the two races. It was with this sword that the human ancestors broke the fate of the demon race that they drove the demon race to the depths of the 100,000 mountains.


    This sword was born to slay dragons, At this moment, under the urging of the Immortal, His combat strength had been exerted by almost half. If it was an emperor like Da Chu who ruled the world and had dragon qi enter his body, he might still be able to fight. However, although Yuwen Nanjing was known as a half-demon god seed, his cultivation was still shallow and his dragon qi was far inferior to that of the emperor of Chu. Soon, the dragon phase and the Asura began to show signs of exhaustion.


    As the Asura shouted, he reached out with both hands and grabbed the Dragon Prime Minister''s head and tail. Then, with a fierce tug, the Dragon Prime Minister turned into two halves after a mournful howl.


    Yuwen Nanjing, who was connected to the Heart God, turned pale and sat on the ground.


    After the Shura won, his expression became even more ferocious. He roared wildly and was about to bully his body again, but at this moment, Zhu Xian, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said.


    "Prince Zhao, wait!"


    Zhao Chu''s eyes were scarlet as if he had been infected by the violent aura in the Heavenly Punishment Sword. His body froze for a moment, and he crippled his great strength before suppressing his thoughts of attacking again and calling back the Asura.


    Seeing this, Zhu Xian stepped forward and came to Yuwen Nan Jing''s side. He said respectfully, "Your Majesty has passed away. Please end this on your own and save the last bit of face of the royal family."


    This action caused Mr. Lu to frown. He was somewhat puzzled by Zhu Xian''s actions, but he did not say anything else.


    "Haha, you helped me to the throne of the emperor. You said that I am the emperor of eternity. Now, it is you who want me to die. Do you think I will let you all succeed?" Yuwen Nanjing''s eyes were filled with killing intent. She struggled to get up from the ground and the dragon form behind her condensed again. However, compared to before, the crimson color around the dragon form was slightly dimmer.


    Zhu Xian looked at Zhao Chu in the horizon. The other party understood that the Asura behind him had attacked brazenly, shattering the Dragon Phase again.


    Looking at Yuwen Nanjing, who immediately fell to the ground with a pale face, Mr. Lu''s brows furrowed a little. He felt that this was somewhat inappropriate. Since the purpose of this trip was to seize the dragon qi from Yuwen Nanjing, there was no need to do so after killing him.


    Zhu Xian seemed to have noticed Mr. Lu''s dissatisfaction. He said softly to his side, "This is His Majesty''s intention."


    This time, the Emperor he spoke of was no longer Yuwen Nanjing, but¡­


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu''s expression changed. Finally, he put away the dissatisfaction on his face.


    Seeing this, Zhu Xian took another step forward and said loudly, "Your Majesty, please hang yourself!"


    "Dream on!" Yuwen Nanjing gritted her teeth and said. A dragon form appeared behind her once again. At this moment, the dragon form was extremely pale red and faintly green. It was obvious that the dragon form had been broken twice and the dragon qi in her body had dissipated quite a bit.


    Zhao Chu, who had received Yuwen Nanjing''s reply, did not need Zhu Xian to say anything else. Xing Tianjian attacked again, cutting through the Dragon Form.


    This time, Yuwen Nanjing, who had fallen to the ground, became even paler. Her gorgeous royal robe became extremely dirty after falling to the ground again and again, and her expression became extremely miserable. She struggled to stand up again, but because the injuries caused by the destruction of the Dragon Form were too severe, it was difficult for her to do so.


    Mr. Lu couldn''t bear it any longer. He suddenly knelt down and shouted towards Yuwen Nanjing Yan, "The arrival of the Great Chu Saint Sovereign under the heavens is the fate of the heavens. Since then, the world has been peaceful, no war has arisen, the people are safe and sound, and they will not suffer any chaos."


    Mr. Lu''s tone suddenly became generous as he said this, "Although His Majesty died, he died for the people of the world."


    "Your Majesty, please don''t be stubborn. Dragon Riding Guest, please!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the tens of thousands of soldiers behind them also knelt down and shouted towards Yuwen Nanjing Yan, "Your Majesty Long Yu, distinguished guests, please!"


    Yuwen Nanjing looked at the rows of solemn-looking soldiers in front of her. Looking at their generous and sorrowful faces, she suddenly laughed.


    She thought¡­


    Have you ever experienced such despair before? Were you so helpless back then?


    It doesn''t matter. I will avenge you for this. These ugly people will forever enjoy the peace and prosperity they want in Yellow Springs!


    Yuwen Nanjing''s eyes surged with killing intent again. Her eyes suddenly turned pitch black, and an incomparably cold and desperate aura suddenly spread out from her body!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 624 Please Die

    Zhao Xingyu looked at the miserable Yuwen Nanjing. He frowned and struggled. His hand pressed down on the hilt of the sword at his waist, as if he was hesitating whether to take a huge risk or not.


    But he was hesitant, not only because of Yuwen Nan Jing''s attitude towards him, but also because he knew that even if he did, he would not be able to save Yuwen Nan Jing. Since that was the case, would such a sacrifice really be meaningful?


    Just as Zhao Xingyu was hesitating, a clear voice suddenly rang out in front of the entrance of the Wei Yang Palace, as well as the voice of inviting Jun to die and the pitch black light that was about to spread in Yuwen Nan Jing''s eyes!


    "What a peaceful world! What a good one! Please die!"


    The sound was like a flood bell, echoing back and forth in the sky above the Wei Yang Palace, enduring endlessly.


    Everyone''s expressions changed. They all raised their heads to look in the direction where the voice was coming from. However, there was nothing there. There was no one''s voice. Only when Yuwen Nan Jing heard this sound did the pitch-black color in her eyes suddenly fade away like a tide. She looked at a certain place and a smile appeared on her pale face.


    Mr. Lu and the others were all frightened by the sudden sound. They did not notice the change on Yuwen Nanjing''s face. Only Zhao Xingyu saw such a change. He seemed to have thought of something and his heart sank.


    Just now, the voice of the righteous people inviting Jun to die suddenly fell silent in front of Wei Yang Palace.


    They all frowned as they tried to figure out who the owner of the voice was and where he was. Mr. Lu frowned as he looked at Zhao Chu, who was standing in the horizon. However, the other party also frowned and shook his head. Obviously, even Zhao Chu, who was an immortal, was unable to capture the other party''s location.


    On the other hand, Zhu Xian looked at the green-clothed woman standing behind him. The green-clothed woman''s expression was indifferent, as if she did not feel the slightest bit flustered. Seeing him like this, Zhu Xian''s suspended heart relaxed. He lowered his head and remained silent, waiting for the good show to happen.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you show yourself? What''s the difference between hiding your head and showing off your tail like this and being a rat and insect in collusion?" It seemed that Zhao Chu did not like this. After his divine sense spread out, he did not find any traces of the person who had arrived. His expression simply sank as he spoke loudly to the surroundings, trying to use this to provoke the person to appear.


    The scene fell into silence for several breaths again. Just as everyone thought that person would no longer pay attention to them, that clear voice sounded again.


    "Two years ago, Beijiang Wang Mu spent Jizhou as bait to lure the column of Great Xia Cui Ting five hundred thousand troops into the urn, Big Yellow City is at stake, the Imperial Court transfer orders one after another was sent to the prince of zhao mansion in You state. Prince of zhao said disease, live in secluded state. "Now that Prince Zhao has ascended to the Immortal Realm, he has grown a lot of courage. It is truly admirable for me to be able to start hiding from others."


    Although that person still hadn''t appeared, his voice seemed to have been intentionally activated by some sort of technique, and it accurately entered everyone''s ears. Naturally, this matter was not a fabrication. When the guards heard this, they did not dare to reveal anything. However, Zhao Chu''s expression became extremely ugly at that time. The surging aura around him was also a bit violent, revealing the anger in the immortal duke''s heart.


    "From what you said, I seem to think I know everything about this world like the back of my hand." Seeing that Zhao Chu''s expression was ugly, Mr. Lu hurriedly stepped forward and said to the horizon, "But if the things in this world are as simple as you think, then why should the Crown Prince of the World think about it and boil his white hair to think about this strategy of governing the country?"


    "Prince Zhao is guarding the secluded continent''s entrance. He is also guarding my Great Zhou''s lifeline. How dare you leave your post without permission? The late Emperor Yuwen Luo is dead. I shouldn''t have said that he died in vain, but the merits of the late Emperor are obvious to all. His transfer order is not something that you can say."


    Mr. Lu''s words were reasonable and well-founded. At the very least, it would be difficult for others to discover the flaws in them for a while.


    However, after hearing this, the divine dragon who had never seen the end laughed loudly and said, "What a brainless man! His hair is boiling white!"


    "Lu Mingye! You are an arrogant Great Confucian of the Zhou Dynasty, and you have been a minister for three generations. Your mouth is full of benevolence, righteousness, morality, and life. But when did you really think of this strategy to govern the country?"


    "Huh? You''ve thought about it!"


    ''"What you''re thinking is that Yuwen Luo is useless. Then let''s change to an emperor. So Yuwen Nanjing ascended the throne. And then what? When her actions are not under your control, you will repeat the same trick and then use a poisonous scheme!"


    "Is this the way to govern a country that you''ve boiled your white hair and painstakingly thought of?"


    Lu Ming Ye was Mr. Lu''s name. As a Confucian scholar, the word''reputation ''was more important to him than anything else.


    Mr. Lu, who had been exposed to pain and had always been indifferent, also blushed. He raised his hand trembling and cursed, "Yamano ruffian! This old man has worked hard for decades and dared to insult the people of the world for eternity. How can you, a villain, speak rashly?"


    "Efforts? Lu Mingye, I think you''re really old and foolish. Did you forget that year when you brought the army of ten thousand people to invite Xu Han to die? What did you say? Why did you use these words on Yuwen Nanjing who personally gave him the throne in just a year and a half? "Tell me, how did you manage to rule the world by inviting one person to die?"


    The voice seemed to have intentionally angered Lu Ming Ye, and he spoke again at that time.


    Mr. Lu''s face instantly turned red. He retorted, "How could it not be so if a person died peacefully? Has there ever been less of this person who sacrificed his life for righteousness among the ancient sages? After his death, he would have a hundred years of fame. Why not?"


    Mr. Lu said this, but as soon as he said this, his expression suddenly changed. He asked in shock, "How did you know about Xu Han?"


    "Hahaha!"


    As soon as this question was asked, a loud laugh sounded from the horizon.


    At that moment, a pitch black sword pierced through the air and pierced into Yuwen Nanjing''s body like a meteor falling to the ground. At that moment, a figure slowly descended from the horizon. His heel lightly stepped on the hilt of the sword and the corner of his mouth smiled as he looked at Mr. Lu.


    "Well said, Mr. Lu."


    "I''ll give Mr. Lu such a chance today."


    "If you are willing to hang yourself here within a hundred breaths of time, I will let go of the tens of thousands of soldiers behind you. Otherwise, they will all be buried with you today!"


    After saying that, the smile on that person''s face suddenly subsided. He raised his hand towards Mr. Lu with a solemn expression and said seriously, "Then please take care of these tens of thousands of lives."


    "Die!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 625 Like For Like

    In September in Chang''an, autumn winds are booming.


    In front of Wei Yang Palace, there were people in the autumn breeze who were dumbfounded. Some had smiles on their lips, some had astonished expressions, and some were burning with jealousy.


    "Why him?" Zhu Xian''s heart trembled when he saw the youth who suddenly appeared. He subconsciously looked at the woman in green behind him, but the other party only shook his head faintly and did not say anything else.


    Zhao Xingyu frowned. He had never seen this person before, but from the looks of the people around him and Yuwen Nanjing''s excited expression, it was not difficult for him to guess the identity of the other party. For this reason, his heart had almost sunk to the bottom at that time.


    Of course, compared to the astonishment of the crowd, Mr. Lu''s mood was even more turbulent.


    He stared at the figure standing on the black sword for a long time before muttering, "You ¡­ you''re still alive."


    The person who came was naturally Xu Han. Facing Mr. Lu''s surprise, his expression was extremely calm. He smiled and said, "Mr. Xu''s life is a bit harder. I let Mr. Lu down."


    After saying those words, the youth seemed to lose interest in talking to Mr. Lu. He turned to look at Yuwen Nan Jing Yan who was in a sorry state, but had a thick smile on his face. "Sorry, something happened. I''m late."


    Yuwen Nanjing shook her head repeatedly. She no longer looked like an indifferent emperor. At this moment, she seemed to have changed back to the quiet and kind Qin Keqing in the Exquisite Pavilion. She smiled sweetly and her eyebrows curved into a crescent moon in the sky. "It doesn''t matter. I knew you would come."


    "Mm. Leave it to me." Xu Han took a deep look at her and then turned his head to face the tens of thousands of troops that were standing at the entrance of the Wei Yang Palace.


    Most of the people present were shocked by Xu Han''s aura. Even Immortal Zhao Chu looked at Xu Han vigilantly. However, only Zhao Xingyu seemed to be in a different situation. He stared at the conversation between Xu Han and Yuwen Nanjing, and the anger in his heart grew more and more intense.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s every move was detestable and hateful to him.


    He couldn''t figure out where he was inferior to Xu Han. He was a young man and the nephew of Zhao Wang and Zhao Chu. His cultivation had already reached the Dust Leaving Realm. He was only a step away from the Great Evolution Realm below the Immortal Realm. If he got the chance, it was not impossible for him to ascend to the Immortal Realm. But why was he so attentive to Yuwen Nan Jing for a year, yet he was unable to defeat Xu Han''s light words? When Zhao Xingyu thought of this, he couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart. He stepped forward and angrily scolded Xu Han, "You villain, your mouth is full of dirty words. You don''t know the seriousness of this matter. How can such a reckless person as you say such a thing? Could it be that you really treat my Great Zhou Imperial Court as empty?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned to look at Zhao Xingyu for the first time. He frowned slightly and asked, "Who are you?"


    This was not because Xu Han intentionally humiliated him, but because he had indeed never seen Zhao Xingyu before, so he naturally couldn''t be said to know him.


    However, some speakers were unintentional, while the listeners had their own intentions.


    Zhao Xingyu obviously took Xu Han''s words as a mockery. His face immediately turned red and he was about to curse something, but Yuwen Nanjing, who was behind Xu Han, suddenly stepped forward and whispered in Xu Han''s ear, "Zhao Chu''s nephew, you''ve been loyal to me for more than a year."


    "Oh. Since that''s the case, then you can leave. I''ll leave this life to you." Xu Han nodded when he heard this.


    This undoubtedly stimulated the resentment in Zhao Xingyu''s heart. He said, "I, Zhao Xingyu, am not ashamed. How can I, a dignified seven foot man, need your charity to survive?"


    After Zhao Xingyu finished speaking, the sword on his waist was unsheathed and he immediately charged straight at Xu Han.


    Seeing this, Xu Han narrowed his eyes. He suddenly stretched out one of his hands. His index finger and ring finger clenched into thin air, and Zhao Xingyu''s sword tip was imprisoned by Xu Han. Although Zhao Xingyu wanted to break free from this restriction, Xu Han''s slender fingers were like Mount Tai, allowing him to use all of his abilities.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to die?" Xu Han smiled. Then, his fingertips exerted a slight force. The sword in Zhao Xingyu''s hand shattered inch by inch from Xu Han''s fingertips. Finally, the force came from the tip of the sword. Zhao Xingyu''s body flew backwards and fell to the ground fiercely as if he had been heavily injured.


    After finishing all of this, Xu Han did not look at Zhao Xingyu. Instead, he turned to look at Mr. Lu, who seemed to be still in a state of shock. He smiled again and said, "Mr. Lu still has seventy breaths of time."


    Hearing this, Mr. Lu''s expression froze. He pointed at Xu Han and said angrily, "Xu Han, you!"


    "Child arrogance!" At this moment, Zhao Chu, who was standing in the horizon, seemed to be enraged by Xu Han''s arrogance. He shouted explosively, and blood energy surged from the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand. The blood-colored Asura roared wildly under Zhao Chu''s urging and charged towards Xu Han.


    "You don''t recognize the old master so quickly?" Seeing this, Xu Han raised his eyebrows. His body, which was standing on the hilt of the sword, remained motionless. Then, he threw a punch straight at the incoming Asura.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion rang out, and a strong wind swept out.


    Xu Han''s body remained unmoving, while the blood-colored Asura that could even cut down the True Dragon Form let out a wailing cry and flew backwards.


    "Sir, you still have sixty breaths of time." Xu Han smiled again. As soon as he said that, the tip of his foot on the hilt of the sword suddenly exerted force, and his body exploded like an arrow leaving the string.


    In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Zhao Chu, who was activating the blood-colored Asura. He swung his fist again and fiercely rumbled in front of Zhao Chu''s face.


    Zhao Chu was shocked. Only then did he regain his senses from the bizarre scene of the defeat of the blood-colored Asura. He hurriedly raised his sword horizontally in front of his chest, wanting to block Xu Han''s fierce punch.


    Clang!


    The Xing Tian Sword, known as the Ancient Era''s Vicious Sword, collided with Xu Han''s fist and let out a golden cry. Then, as an immortal, Zhao Chu''s body paused and flew backwards like an Asura. His body was loaded into the crowd, provoking exclamations of shock.


    "Fifty breaths!" Xu Han, who had won in one blow, smiled and looked at Mr. Lu again.


    "Children are rampant!" Zhao Chu, who was standing up from the ground in a sorry state, let out an angry roar. His body suddenly flew out. At that time, the Heavenly Punishment Sword in his hand was pushed to its limit. The rolling sword qi wrapped around the sword body like a river flowing backwards. He charged towards Xu Han, and the power that burst out from his body at that moment caused the hearts of everyone present to freeze.


    On the other side, the Asura that was sent flying by Xu Han also regained its composure at that time. He similarly shouted loudly and charged towards Xu Han from the other side, carrying the blood energy that filled the sky.


    These two slaughter moves were the slaughter techniques of the Immortal Realm. They had already surpassed the signs that ordinary cultivators could withstand. Even if they were only affected by the other shockwaves, the faces of the densely packed armored warriors beneath them were still ugly.


    However, Xu Han, who was at the center of the two, had a calm expression and did not show any signs of change.


    His body suddenly flew out. How could the speed of the Fleshly Immortal Realm be compared to that of an ordinary immortal? Seeing Xu Han flee, the two of them quickly withdrew their killing moves, fearing that the flood would rush towards the Dragon King Temple.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s body appeared behind Zhao Chu like a ghost.


    "Uncle, be careful!" Zhao Xingyu caught a glimpse of this scene and hurriedly reminded him loudly.


    However, how could a cultivator at the Leaving Dust Realm be able to control the battle between immortals?


    Xu Han clenched his fist and struck Zhao Chu''s back with astonishing speed. Although Prince Zhao had heard Zhao Xingyu''s reminder, he had no time to defend himself. He could only forcefully swallow Xu Han''s fist.


    When the Asura saw that Zhao Chu was defeated and was about to kill him, Xu Han sneered and said, "Puppet creatures dare to clamor?"


    His hand suddenly reached out and grabbed Zhao Chu''s clothes. His other hand turned into a palm and struck Zhao Chu''s sword wrist. The injured Zhao Chu let out a wailing cry and the Heaven Punishing Sword in his hand immediately fell off.


    Xu Han tossed Zhao Chu''s body and allowed him to fall. At this moment, the Xing Tian Sword that flew out was also held in Xu Han''s hand. Xu Han, who was holding the sword, immediately looked at the blood-colored Asura with a smile. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Now, you have to listen to me."


    "Roar!" The Asura let out an unwilling roar, but it was clear that due to certain rules, it did not dare to attack Xu Han.


    "You want to devour the Lord? Then we need to see if you have the ability to do so." Xu Han smiled. Then, he slapped the blade of the Heavenly Punishment Sword. At this moment, the sword flew into the wooden box behind Xu Han with a clear cry. The Asura also dissipated after a roar.


    After Xu Han finished doing this, he looked at the people below him again.


    At this moment, Ya Que was silent in front of the grand Wei Yang Palace. Everyone looked at Xu Han with a dull and frightened expression. They never imagined that an immortal would fall lightly into Xu Han''s hands like this, and not even Xu Han had been harmed in the entire process.


    What it meant to be able to defeat an immortal so easily was naturally self-evident.


    Perhaps even Mr. Lu did not expect that Xu Han, who had allowed him to freely take care of him back then, would actually grow into an immortal in this short period of one and a half years.


    Xu Han landed gently on the side of the pitch-black sword. He looked at Mr. Lu again and said, "Sir, have you thought about it? You still have thirty breaths of time."


    Mr. Lu''s old face was hard to see at this moment. If he had only been surprised by Xu Han''s appearance before, a deep chill would have surged into his heart at this moment.


    He understood that the current Xu Han was no longer the same as before. He had the power to truly threaten him.


    "Xu ¡­ Xu Han ¡­" The old man''s voice became dry. He pointed at Xu Han and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know if it was fear or shock in his heart. After a long time, the old scholar of Great Zhou didn''t say anything.


    "Twenty breaths." However, Xu Han ignored Mr. Lu''s abnormal state at this moment. He had a smile on his face, but his tone was cold as he continued to read the time.


    If it had been before, the soldiers present would not have taken Xu Han''s words to heart. They would have taken them as nonsense. However, after seeing Xu Han easily defeat Prince Zhao, they understood that Xu Han not only had such courage, but also such strength.


    For a moment, fear began to spread through the crowd. Inevitably, most of the people present also cast their gazes at Mr. Lu. If Xu Han really wanted to kill them, it was obvious that Mr. Lu was their only chance of survival.


    Mr. Lu naturally felt this as well. His expression became even uglier. He could only look at Xu Han and bitterly say, "Xu Han, do you really want to be so heartless?"


    "Mr. Lu, what are you talking about? Didn''t I give you a chance to save lives and live forever? Why don''t you thank me and blame me for being heartless?" Xu Han asked with a puzzled expression. At the end of this sentence, he added, "There are only ten breaths left."


    "Xu Han, aren''t you afraid that everyone will poke you in the back?" Mr. Lu cursed angrily. Perhaps it was because of the panic in his heart. At this moment, Mr. Lu was no longer as calm as usual. Instead, he looked like that wicked woman who was laughing and laughing.


    "I''m not afraid, but after Mr. Lu buried these tens of thousands of soldiers with you today, aren''t you afraid of poking at Mr. Lu''s backbone in the future?" Xu Han asked with a smile.


    "You!!!" Mr. Lu''s face flushed red, and he wanted to say something else.


    But at this moment, Xu Han suddenly stretched out his hand. His five fingers opened, and a cold light surged in his eyes. He said, "Five breaths!"


    Seeing that Xu Han''s appearance was not fake, Mr. Lu finally gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He shouted loudly, "Everyone, don''t be fooled by this thief. At this moment, he is at the end of his rope. How can you and I be separated by the thief? All of you, listen to my orders and kill this thief. I will report your merits to the Saint Emperor. When the time comes, I will give you the title of King!"


    Mr. Lu said loudly, but no one responded to his words.


    The warriors present weren''t stupid. Xu Han was an expert who could easily slay an immortal under a horse. How could such an existence be comparable to them? Mr. Lu''s words were merely hoping that they would use their numbers to hold Xu Han back with their lives and seek a chance of survival for themselves.


    Thinking of this, not only did the soldiers not plan to attack again, but their gazes towards Mr. Lu became even colder.


    Mr. Lu felt this, and his expression became even more unsightly. He opened his mouth to say something else in an attempt to incite everyone to risk their lives.


    At this moment, Xu Han reached out his hand and suddenly clenched it tightly. Then, he took a step forward and walked over to Mr. Lu. He asked softly, "A hundred breaths have passed. Has Mr. Lu decided to sacrifice his life for righteousness?"


    Facing the immortal pressure emanating from Xu Han''s body, Mr. Lu tried his best to resist, but his breath was still blocked, and his lips trembled.


    Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, Xu Han raised his head and looked at the tens of thousands of soldiers behind him and said loudly, "Everyone, Mr. Lu seems to be a little reluctant. If you don''t beg Mr. Lu, why not?"


    As Xu Han said those words, the corners of his lips curled into a smile, but the seams in his eyes revealed an infiltrating cold light.


    Those armored warriors looked at me and you with hesitation in their eyes.


    "What? Are you really going to die with him, as Mr. Lu said?" Xu Han asked again. As soon as he finished speaking, the black divine sword standing behind him suddenly flew out and hung above his head. Three thousand golden sword shadows appeared. The blade of the sword was sharp, and boundless sword intent surged out, enveloping everyone.


    Under such intimidation, the expressions of the soldiers froze, and the last line of defense in their hearts finally collapsed at this moment.


    One after another, they knelt down on their knees and shouted at Mr. Lu¡­


    "Sir, please die!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 626 Demonic Qi Tao Tao

    "You¡­ you¡­" The voice of inviting Mr. Lu to his death echoed in Mr. Lu''s ears.


    "I ended decades of famine in Great Zhou, I stabilized the situation in Great Zhou ¡­ It was because of me that you all came to this day!!!" The expression on the old man''s face gradually became ferocious, and his tone also became loud, "Without me, you would have died of famine or fallen under the Great Xia cavalry! You wolf-hearted, dog-lungs, and dog-lungs!"


    Whoosh!


    Just as the old man muttered this to himself, a golden sword image suddenly flew out and landed under Mr. Lu''s feet.


    "Sir, why bother to decline your request?" Xu Han stepped forward and smiled.


    Mr. Lu''s body trembled. He looked at the golden sword shadow on the ground, and then at the expectant gazes on the faces of the soldiers behind him. The brilliance in his eyes suddenly dimmed at that moment. He lowered his body trembling and stretched out his hand to pick up the golden sword shadow, slowly placing it on his neck.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Han smiled even more. He stretched out his hand and said calmly, "Sir, please."


    Mr. Lu''s hands, which were holding the sword shadow, began to tremble, and his knuckles began to turn white.


    Suicide required a lot of courage, but Mr. Lu seemed to be a little short. He stood in this position for a long time, but he was still unable to cut his throat with the golden sword shadow.


    "Sir, do you want me to help you?" Xu Han asked again, his tone full of ridicule.


    Mr. Lu did not say anything, but Xu Han smiled and stretched out his hand, as if he really wanted to help the old man finish this "eternal fragrance".


    Mr. Lu watched as Xu Han''s hand got closer and closer. His body trembled even more violently. That was the hand that declared him dead. That was the bell from hell.


    Mr. Lu once believed in the doctrine that a man should die and the world should be peaceful, but when he became the one who was about to die, the fear in his heart drowned him like a tidal wave.


    He could no longer contain this fear. He let out a mournful howl, and his hand that held the sword suddenly turned and stabbed straight at Xu Han.


    Xu Han had already expected this. He stretched out his hand and shook slightly. He flicked his finger at the golden sword shadow. Even if he used less than a thousandth of his strength, it was still far from something a scholar like Mr. Lu could withstand.


    The golden sword shadow in his hand came out and flew high up. Ling Lie''s sword qi cut open the hairpin on Mr. Lu''s head, and Mr. Lu was also shaken by the force from the sword body. He retreated abruptly and sat on the ground.


    "So Teacher doesn''t want to die?" Xu Han looked at Mr. Lu, who had messy hair and an awkward expression.


    ''"I¡­ I¡­" Mr. Lu, who was lying on the ground, muttered to himself. His hand was struggling to feel the ground, as if he wanted to grab the falling sword shadow. "I can''t die. If I die, there''s nothing left."


    "I have to live. I want to petition for life. I want to plan for His Majesty. I want¡­"


    Xu Han looked at the old man whose expression became even crazier. With his cultivation at the Immortal Realm, he could naturally tell that the vast righteous energy in the old man''s body was rapidly dissipating.


    The Confucian scholar was different from any other cultivator in that his cultivation and state of mind were different. Once his state of mind was broken, the Nature Energy would disappear completely. It was obvious that Mr. Lu was in such a state at this moment.


    Xu Han looked at him, his interest suddenly dimming. At that moment, his hand opened, and the three thousand golden sword shadows above his head scattered. At this moment, the pitch black sword also disappeared into the wooden box behind Xu Han.


    "Your lives are saved." Xu Han said softly.


    In the end, he did not take Mr. Lu''s life, because at this moment, Mr. Lu''s cultivation had completely dispersed, waiting for his fate to be doomed to be even more miserable than death.


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, he stood up madly. He kowtowed to Xu Han continuously and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness. I will go and expose evil intentions for Your Majesty and kill Xu Han!"


    Then, he turned around and walked out of Pu Tian Palace with crooked steps. He kept muttering, "I will do my best and die."


    "I will serve His Majesty''s imperial edict to crush the usurpers. All of you, come with me."


    "Eh¡­ Why aren''t you all moving?"


    "Oh? You are all disorderly parties. It doesn''t matter, Your Majesty. Don''t worry, I''ll go gather the old tribe now. I''m sure¡­"


    The old man murmured with a mad expression, and his back finally disappeared from everyone''s sight in this murmur.


    Xu Han watched the old man leave for a long time. He withdrew his gaze. In the end, he did not stop the other party from leaving. His state of mind was broken, his cultivation base dispersed, and his mind went crazy. At this moment, Mr. Lu had already become a cripple. It was not hard to predict how he would spend the rest of his life. To him, such a result was a cruel punishment that was even more cruel than death.


    After that, Xu Han walked to Yuwen Nan Jing''s side and turned to look at Zhu Xian, who hadn''t uttered a single sound since he appeared. His gaze stopped on Zhu Xian for a while, then passed Zhu Xian and landed on the green-clothed woman behind him.


    "Our private grievances are over. It''s time for us to talk about business."


    Hearing this, Zhu Xian instinctively wanted to speak, but before he could say anything, the azure figure behind him stepped out and walked in front of him. Zhu Xian was slightly stunned, but he still kept quiet very consciously.


    It had been a year and a half since Xu Han left Chang''an, but Ran Qingyi was still so bright and moving. Although Chu Chouli said that Ran Qingyi was the same age as him, Xu Han still found it hard to believe that the woman in front of him was the same age as the middle-aged man with a beard that described him as sloppy.


    "Young Master Xu, what do you want to talk to me about?" Ran Qingyi smiled faintly at Xu Han and asked softly.


    "Liu Mo, Liu Xiao, Xia Zichuan, and Xia Lincheng. I want to take these four away." Xu Han said in a deep voice, but he didn''t have the slightest leisure to admire Ran Qingyi''s beautiful appearance.


    Hearing this, Ran Qingyi smiled again. She said, "Lu Ming Ye is a very self-righteous person. He is trying to bully the world and steal fame, but at the same time, he wants to preserve this reputation. Dark Asura Palace, um, I, Da Chu, don''t like this kind of guy. Using him is just an expedient measure. Now that he has lost his purpose, Young Master Xu wants to kill him, we are naturally happy to see him succeed."


    "But Young Master Xu, do you think that you alone can intimidate our Great Chu Dynasty into submission?"


    After Ran Qingyi finished speaking, more than ten figures walked out from behind her. Those figures were young boys and girls ranging in age from thirteen or fourteen to seventeen or eighteen. Their eyes were filled with coldness and indifference that did not match their age, while the aura emanating from their bodies was incomparably vast.


    "Holy Son?" Xu Han sensed the identity of this group of young boys and girls. Although Xu Han was a little surprised that the other party could bring such a large number of Holy Sons, he did not show too much surprise. He only raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Does Lord Ran think that they can stop me by themselves?"


    "Of course not with them." Ran Qingyi narrowed her eyes and said.


    As soon as these words were said, dozens of white-clothed young men and girls stepped forward. Without exception, the bodies of these young men and girls all reached the formidable aura that only the Saint Son possessed.


    "If Young Master Xu feels that it isn''t enough, we still have more." Ran Qingyi clapped her hands. Suddenly, the sound of air breaking came from all over the palace. Then, nearly a hundred young boys and girls flew down from all over the palace, as if they had surrounded Xu Hantuo.


    Xu Han was shocked.


    These Saint Sons usually had the power to surpass ordinary Great Evolution Realm experts. Once they were sanctified, they could even rival half-step Immortal Realm experts. With such a large number of bodies, even Xu Han felt his scalp go numb.


    "Young Master Xu wants to leave, but we can''t stop him, and we don''t want to stop him. However, Young Master Xu''s lover has to stay. This is the bottom line of my Great Chu." Ran Qingyi''s words clearly did not leave any room for Xu Han to discuss.


    Xu Han finally came to his senses. The Dark Asura Palace''s influence in Great Xia had only infiltrated Great Xia after Cui Tingbing had defeated Big Yellow City two years ago. Over the years, the interior of Great Zhou had long since been devoured by Dark Asura Palace. In a sense, Great Zhou was the true headquarters of Dark Asura Palace, so it wasn''t surprising that he had so many Saint Sons.


    What truly frightened Xu Han was that since Senluo Palace had taken the step of overthrowing Yuwen Nanjing, it meant that this colossus that had been hiding in the shadows of Great Zhou for decades or even centuries was finally ready to surface. It was definitely something even more terrifying than the Death Chu that possessed the three continents of Great Xia.


    The two echoed from afar, and half of the world had already fallen into their hands.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but have an ugly expression on his face and gloomy eyebrows.


    "Young Master Xu, do you understand? If you are reluctant to part with this beautiful woman, we can give you ten breaths of time to say goodbye to her." Looking at Xu Han''s current appearance, Ran Qingyi naturally became more and more certain of her thoughts. She said again.


    "Young Master Xu, you can leave. I''m already satisfied to see you again. Leave this place to me." Yuwen Nanjing also pulled up Xu Han''s clothes and said resolutely.


    Xu Han looked at the determination in the girl''s eyes and nodded.


    "Yes, I will leave."


    "But ¡­"


    "I''m going with you!"


    After Xu Han finished speaking, his body once again turned towards the direction Ran Qingyi and the others were in. His eyes narrowed and the wooden box on his back was pulled out by him at that time, fiercely smashing onto the ground.


    Seeing this, Ran Qingyi and the others felt their hearts tremble, and they all thought to themselves that it was not good. Then, they hurriedly put on airs and prepared to welcome Xu Han''s brazen killing move.


    At this moment, Xu Han was pressing down on the wooden box with one hand. His gaze was cold, and the aura around him surged.


    Then¡­


    Then, a deathly silence fell in front of Wei Yang Palace.


    Xu Han maintained this posture for about four to five breaths of time. Everyone around him looked at Xu Han with serious expressions, but they discovered that nothing had happened. Everyone''s gazes at Xu Han suddenly became suspicious, and Ran Qingyi''s face twitched. After a long while, she asked with uncertainty, "Young Master Xu ¡­ Are you trying to scare us to death?"


    "Cough cough." An embarrassing expression appeared on Xu Han''s face as he maintained this posture. He coughed dryly and could only helplessly shout towards the horizon, "Xuan''er!"


    Seeing this, everyone thought that Xu Han was going to take action this time, so they had no choice but to put on airs again.


    "Miao." However, at this moment, a black cat fell from the eaves of Wei Yang Palace and jumped onto Xu Han''s wooden box on the ground. It opened its amber eyes wide and tilted its head to look at Xu Han.


    "No" Looking at Xuan''er in front of him, Xu Han supported his forehead and helplessly wanted to say something.


    "Young Master Xu is in the mood to play with us. Why don''t you come back to Dark Asura Palace with me and have a chat?" A wisp of anger appeared in Ran Qingyi''s calm eyes. In her eyes, Xu Han''s actions were tantamount to fooling them.


    As soon as she finished her words, the surrounding Saint Sons acted as if they had received an edict. They all put on airs and threatened to rush towards Xu Han.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was immediately shocked. He hurriedly danced towards Xuan''er and said, "I told you to call that guy out, not let you out!"


    Xuan''er tilted her head and looked at Xu Han for a while. Suddenly, an amber light lit up in her eyes. It seemed to understand what Xu Han meant. She raised her head and shouted towards the sky, "Meow!"


    With a long howl, another yellow figure jumped out from the eaves of the Wei Yang Palace that it had just jumped out of.


    Roar!


    The figure let out an explosive shout. His seemingly light body continued to grow larger as he fell. In the blink of an eye, he transformed into a giant ape that was fifty feet in size. He carried a demonic aura that filled the sky as he fiercely clenched his fists at them under the astonished gazes of everyone present.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 627 Make an Empty Show of Strength

    That was a demon king that was comparable to an immortal!


    The moment the yellow monkey transformed into a giant ape and the demonic energy around its body spread out, Ran Qingyi came to his senses.


    Boom!


    However, the moment this thought arose, the giant ape''s huge fist had already smashed into the ground.


    Howls of grief rose in front of the Wei Yang Palace, and the bones of several Saint Sons were destroyed by the wind from the giant ape''s fists, shattering them into pieces. At that time, Xu Han also picked up Xuan''er and retreated to Yuwen Nan Jing''s side. Then, he shouted, "Big Cold Heavens."


    Countless sword shadows gushed out of the wooden box, turning into ice crystals that fell towards the surroundings.


    Although Xu Han''s physical cultivation had already reached the Earthly Immortal Realm, his Internal Energy cultivation was still at the Half-step Immortal Realm. The power of this cold sky was extraordinary, forcing all of the surrounding Saint Sons to retreat, but in the end, it was unable to cause too many casualties to them.


    After the giant ape''s victory in one strike, it also surprisingly did not have any desire to fight. Instead, it similarly retreated to Xu Han''s side.


    At this moment, Xu Han looked at Ran Qingyi and smiled, "I wonder if I am qualified to talk to Lord Ran now?"


    After a brief moment of surprise, Ran Qingyi regained her senses. She sneered, "Young Master Xu is so interesting. Do you think that I, Da Chu, would retreat if there was an additional Monster King? Not to mention one Monster King, even ten of them, you can''t take Yuwen Nanjing with you today."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned and said with great distress, "I thought that a smart woman like Lord Ran would have a high position in the Dark Asura Palace, but I don''t want you to overestimate Lord Ran. Isn''t that so? I''ll wait here for a while, and Lord Ran will invite someone who can take charge to talk to me."


    After saying that, Xu Han leisurely pulled over the wooden box on the ground and sat on it. He looked at Ran Qingyi with a smile. From the look on his face, he did not seem to have the slightest intention of panicking.


    The expression on Ran Qingyi''s face gradually became strange. She frowned and looked at Xu Han as if she wanted to find out what kind of medicine this youth had bought in his gourd.


    Of course, she was the ruler of the Dark Asura Palace. In fact, Ran Qingyi had been ranked amongst the Ten Halls of Hell a long time ago. Other than that person with a special status and the King of Ksitigarbha, Ran Qingyi could hardly find anyone with a higher status than her. She wasn''t sure what Xu Han meant. Was he bluffing intentionally or was he really relying on it?


    Suddenly, her gaze fell on the wooden box under Xu Han''s butt. She looked at Xuan''er and the giant ape beside Xu Han, as if she had thought of something, and her expression suddenly became serious.


    Half a year ago, the Daofather''s tribulation in Great Xia shook the world, especially the hundred thousand mountains hidden in the wooden chest on his back, which shocked those who knew about it. Naturally, these things could not be concealed from the eyes of the Dark Asura Palace. As for where the wooden chest containing a hundred thousand mountains went after Master Wei underwent the tribulation, there were different accounts in the Dark Asura Palace. However, the more credible explanation was that Master Wei had given this item to Xu Han, who was close to him.


    However, the interior of the Dark Asura Hall allowed people to measure the effects of this item. The final conclusion should be a small world that Daofather Wei Changming had found. Only by using a secret technique could the entire 100,000 mountains be placed within it.


    In a sense, the so-called small world was a world similar to this world. Furthermore, it was unable to escape the control of the main world. Once the main world was destroyed, the small world linked to it would also disappear.


    The small world that could accommodate a hundred thousand mountains was naturally astonishingly large, but it was also extremely difficult to open the passage connecting the two. At the very least, ordinary immortals might not be able to do so. Hence, the upper echelons of the Dark Asura Palace considered that Xu Han''s cultivation could not open this item in a short period of time, so they put the matter on hold. After all, the Dark Asura Palace was busy restoring Chu in Great Xia at that time, so they did not have the energy to take care of this matter.


    Seeing Xu Han''s calm expression and looking at the Monster King that had appeared out of nowhere, Ran Qingyi had no choice but to doubt whether Xu Han, who had ascended to the Immortal Stage, had the ability to open the wooden box.


    Seemingly seeing through Ran Qingyi''s thoughts, Xu Han actually smiled and said, "This Demon King was rescued by a certain Xu in the hands of the Origin Asura of Jingzhou. Lord Ran, don''t think too much about it."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Ran Qingyi''s expression changed again. If it was really as Xu Han had said, did this monster come from a hundred thousand mountains? Then what was Xu Han relying on?


    "Lord Ran, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Yuan Shura if they have lost a Demon King in Jing Zhou recently, or if Lord Yuan has left behind a bad name, so they hid this matter from us." Xu Han continued, honest beyond Ran Qingyi''s expectations.


    Ran Qingyi became more and more uncertain about Xu Han''s real situation. She said in a deep voice, "Since that''s the case, why should Young Master Xu bargain with me?"


    Xu Han put the wooden box in his hand again after hearing this. He said, "Although I haven''t opened this hundred thousand mountain, it doesn''t mean that I can''t open it. I just need to pay a price for it. I really don''t want to go this far unless I have to."


    Ran Qingyi''s heart narrowed. Xu Han''s words did not differ much from her speculation. The killing move that Xu Han relied on was indeed the same as the hundred thousand mountains. There were countless monsters there, Although it was impossible for the 100,000 great mountains to appear in the world for a long time, if Xu Han really released them, even a short fifteen minutes would be enough for the large number of elites she had brought with her today. Even the few Saint Marquises hidden in the shadows would not be able to escape death. This would undoubtedly have a great impact on the plans of the Dark Asura Palace. For a moment, Ran Qingyi''s eyes flickered with light, but in his heart, he was hesitant, not knowing what to do.


    "Why should I believe you?" Ran Qingyi asked again after a long silence.


    All of this was only Xu Han''s words in the end. With Ran Qingyi''s cautious personality, it was naturally impossible for her not to have the slightest bit of suspicion.


    "Great Master Ran, although this action will cost me half of my life, I am still willing to fulfill your wish of visiting a hundred thousand mountains." Xu Han said calmly.


    At this moment, Ran Qingyi was in a dilemma. The others Xu Han wanted were not important, but Yuwen Nanjing still carried a large amount of Dragon Qi. If she was really unwilling to let go, but if Xu Han could really open a hundred thousand mountains, the loss would be even greater for Dark Asura Palace.


    After thinking for a while, she did not have any clue. Right at the stall where her expression became even uglier, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Promise him."


    The voice rang out. Everyone subconsciously looked over and saw a petite purple-eyed girl slowly landing in front of them.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 628 Climb To The Top

    Xu Han''s mood was actually not as calm as the expression on his face.


    Ever since Master Wei left this wooden box for him, it was only a simple wooden box. There were indeed 100,000 mountains hidden inside, but Xu Han did not make any contact with it. It was even more nonsense to say that the 100,000 mountains inside this wooden box were opened.


    He really didn''t expect Ran Qingyi to bring such a number of Holy Sons. Knowing that he was invincible, he could only use the power of a fox and a tiger to intimidate Ran Qingyi.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but look at the purple-eyed girl beside him.


    If Ghost Subhuti hadn''t appeared in time, no one would have been able to tell whether this matter would have been resolved according to Xu Han''s wishes.


    The group of people walked to the gate of Chang''an City. Song Yueming and the others hurriedly greeted the weak Xia Zichuan and her son, while Liu Xiao and Liu Mo also walked out of Chang''an City Gate under Xu Han''s instructions. The group seemed to have noticed that Xu Han and Gui Puti had something to say, so they quickly walked to the mountain valley not far away to wait after welcoming them.


    Seeing this, Xu Han cupped his hands towards Gui Puti and said with a smile, "Thank you Second Martial Niang for taking action."


    Ghost Subhuti''s status in the Dark Asura Hall was extraordinary. Even Ran Qingyi, who was in charge of Chang''an''s affairs, obeyed her orders. As soon as she appeared, Xu Han''s conditions were naturally met without exception.


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, Gui Puti turned to Xu Hanyan and said, "I have already greeted the various departments of Dark Asura Palace. It''s good for you, as well as the little girl and her group who are far away at the border of Jizhou. They won''t be pursued by Dark Asura Palace for a short period of time, but you have to remember that you have to leave Great Zhou before the end of September."


    Ghost Subhuti''s temperament had always been strange, but Xu Han was still stunned by his solemn tone.


    "At the end of September? What does Martial Niang mean?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    "Xu Han." Gui Puti''s eyebrows darkened. She said again, "I am Yama of Dark Asura Palace, and you are an important offender in the name of Da Chu. For Mo Chen Zi''s sake, I advised you kindly, but you were proud of your pet and repeatedly violated my Da Chu''s dignity. Today, I saved you because I couldn''t bear to see that old bastard''s sect break its inheritance, but only today."


    "After that, you, Fang Ziyu, and Meng Liang have nothing to do with my Ghost Subhuti. If you provoke my Great Chu Imperial Court again, I will personally take your lives!"


    "Second Martial Niang" Xu Han had never expected that Gui Puti would say such words to him. Although Ghost Subhuti had rarely given him a good face in the past, he felt a genuine concern from the bottom of his heart. He naturally didn''t believe that Second Martial Niang would suddenly change at this moment, so he whispered, "Does Second Martial Niang have any difficulties? If I don''t tell this disciple, then this disciple will definitely ¡­"


    "Hmph." However, Xu Han''s words were met with a cold laugh from Gui Puti, "Do you think you can dominate the world just by becoming an immortal? Not to mention Xu Han alone, even ten Xu Han who dare to block the grand cause of unifying the world in front of our Great Chu will be crushed to ashes in the blink of an eye."


    "The last piece of advice I can give you is¡­"


    "Never be enemies with Da Chu. His strength has already surpassed your imagination."


    After saying this, Gui Puti resolutely turned around and walked towards Chang''an City.


    The soldiers in Chang''an ran back and forth. Yuwen Nanjing had already left. Chang''an, or the entire Great Zhou, was facing a reshuffle. Some huge storms were beginning to brew. As the center of this storm, Chang''an had long since fallen into chaos.


    Xu Han watched as Ghost Subhuti slowly faded away, slowly drowning in the crowd. For some reason, he didn''t say anything.


    People are like rivers against the current, the river will eventually flow into the sea, and people are always turned into tributaries, gradually farther and farther away.


    He sighed and finally turned around and walked away from Chang''an City.


    ¡­


    Gui Puti walked in the chaotic city of Chang''an. His gaze swept past the soldiers and the frightened civilians.


    She frowned, but quickly relaxed.


    Her black hair suddenly rose, and her purple robe began to stir.


    There seemed to be some kind of boundless power surging between heaven and earth. They came from Chang''an, Great Zhou, and also from the three parts of Long Zhou that were ten thousand kilometers apart. They surged above Ghost Subhuti''s head, like rivers longing to return to the sea¡­


    A pitch black figure landed beside Ghost Subhuti.


    It was a monk, a handsome monk with an incomparably sinister aura.


    He appeared like a ghost, walking side by side with Ghost Subhuti.


    They walked silently for a long time. They passed through the chaotic streets of Chang''an until the gate of Pu Tian Palace slowly appeared before their eyes.


    The monk whispered, "I''ve finally waited for this moment."


    Ghost Subhuti replied, "Yes, we''ve finally arrived."


    "What''s on your mind?" The monk asked again.


    Ghost Subhuti looked at the sky and said, "September is almost over, autumn is almost over."


    "Oh." The monk nodded, "Don''t worry, I will handle this matter."


    Something seemed to flash past Gui Puti''s eyes, but she quickly regained her cold appearance. She said again, "Then go."


    The monk took a deep look at her and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you willing?"


    "In front of Da Chu, nothing should be an obstacle." After Gui Puti finished speaking, her footsteps became faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, she walked to the gate of Pu Tian Palace. At that time, the towering gate was pushed open by an invisible force.


    At this moment, both sides of the palace gate were stained with cold-faced young boys and girls in white. They lined up and drew out a human wall leading to the Wei Yang Palace from the palace gate of Pu Tian Palace.


    The moment Ghost Subhuti stepped into it, the endless stream of people suddenly knelt down. Their expressions were fervent as they shouted at Ghost Subhuti, "Welcome Your Majesty!"


    Ghost Subhuti''s eyebrows grew gloomier and gloomier, but the purple light in his eyes grew brighter and brighter. It was like a bright sun rising from the east. It was brilliant, and the atmosphere was scorching and brilliant. It was arrogant.


    Her hands suddenly stretched out, At that moment, the majestic aura above her head surged into her body. Thus, a black dragon''s appearance began to form above her head, The black dragon roared towards the sky. The dead dragon in the sky above Long Zhou heard this and knelt down. The black gas surged into the dead dragon from there, seemingly about to become one with him. In the Great Zhou Territory, boundless power began to gather towards the dead dragon, nourishing the dragon form condensed from the body of Gui Puti.


    In the distance, the monk looked at Gui Puti''s back and the dragon''s face with a gratified smile.


    He murmured, "We''re still one step away."


    "At the end of autumn, in the Southern Wilderness."


    "The mausoleum of the sword shall be destroyed, the lotus flower shall wither¡­"


    With that, his body flashed and he disappeared.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 629 Udah And Mora

    Jinling City was filled with chimera.


    At the end of the three-day war, Munch''s coffin was carried out of Changle Palace in the early morning.


    The dragon carriage opened the way, and the emperor carried the coffin


    Not to mention the Chen Kingdom, no duke had encountered such a disparity since ancient times.


    The streets of Jinling City were filled with people who had come to see them off. One of the Crown Prince''s expression was solemn as he bowed respectfully. There was a woman with a worried expression, hanging her head to cry; Some of the young children were watching, but although they didn''t know why, they were infected by this scene and didn''t dare to play around.


    Following which, the mournful music was played and the salute officer shouted loudly.


    "Soul Return, Soul Return!"


    The people on both sides bowed in admiration and sang in a mournful tone, "Soul Returns, Soul Returns!"


    This voice was continuous, entrenched on the top of Jinling City for a long time without stopping.


    In the crowd, a black-clothed man with a long sword on his back looked at the coffin slowly moving forward with a gloomy expression. His gaze suddenly fell on the white-haired emperor who lowered his head and lifted the coffin.


    At that moment, Ling Lie''s killing intent gushed out of the man''s body uncontrollably. The veins on his forehead burst out, and his eyes instantly turned blood red.


    His hand slowly reached out and was about to press down on the hilt of the sword on his back.


    But at this moment, an old hand stretched out from behind him and grabbed the hand that he was about to grab onto the hilt of the sword.


    The man was stunned. He turned his head and saw a white-haired old man standing behind him.


    "Master!" He exclaimed in surprise.


    The old man took a deep look at him and said, "Follow me back to Mount Li."


    After saying that, the old man ignored the struggle of the man and pulled his clothes. The two of them disappeared from the streets of Jinling City at that time.


    The white-haired emperor, who was not far away, seemed to have sensed something. He raised his eyebrows slightly, but in the next moment, he returned to his original state. He chanted along with the crowd, "Soul Returns, Soul Returns!"


    His tone was filled with grief, just like everyone else in the city.


    ¡­


    At the peak of Mount Li, inside the Imperial Spirit Mansion.


    The white-haired old man and Meng Liang sat opposite each other on the short couch.


    "Master, why are you stopping me?" Meng Liang stared at the old man and asked in a low voice that had never appeared to the old man before.


    "Can you handle it?" The old man blew on the warm water in the teacup, neither salty nor faint, neither anxious nor slow.


    "The enmity of killing my father is unsworn. Even if I can''t beat him, I still have to fight!" Meng Liang''s hand that was holding the teacup trembled slightly. He had to use all of his strength to restrain himself before he could guarantee that the cup that the old man had always cherished would not be crushed.


    The old man didn''t seem to be able to feel the fury in Meng Liang''s heart at this moment. He lowered his head and said, "Then you''re courting death?"


    Meng Liang frowned. He did not like the old man to stop him from avenging his father, nor did he like the way he looked down on this former disciple of Mount Li. "Master, I have also achieved some success in cultivating in the Mausoleum of the Swords these past few days. If I risk my life, I will not taste it ¡­"


    However, before he could finish his argument, the old man raised his head to look at him again and asked, "Have you cultivated into an immortal yet?"


    Meng Liang was speechless for a moment. He shook his head, and his aura weakened a bit. "I''m still a little short."


    "A little short?" The old man asked again, but his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Most likely due to guilt, Meng Liang''s momentum weakened a little. "Just now, at the middle Great Evolution Realm¡­"


    However, he quickly regained his composure and said loudly, "So what? I have the Vicious Sword Evil Dragon. Could Chen Xuanji still be an immortal?"


    The last word "Cheng" was trapped in Meng Liang''s throat, and he could no longer spit it out. As he said this, the old man opposite him nodded his head silently.


    Meng Liang was shocked, but he was also not someone who was afraid of death. He was just about to say something.


    "Chen Xuanji is a genius. Whether it is swordsmanship or intelligence, he deserves to be addressed as such. Your father chose him, and only he can shoulder this heavy responsibility." The old man seemed to have seen through Meng Liang''s thoughts as he spoke again.


    "What do you mean?" Meng Liang was somewhat confused.


    When the old man heard this, he took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Meng Liang. He said, "Your father told me to give it to you."


    "Huh?" Meng Liang took the letter and slowly opened it in his hand with confusion.


    As he read the contents of the letter, his expression gradually turned ugly, and in the end, this ugliness turned into an indescribable anger that he firmly suppressed. His eyes turned bloody red, and his hand holding the letter trembled uncontrollably.


    The indifferent expression on the old man''s face dissipated at that moment. He walked to Meng Liang''s side and gently pressed his hand on his shoulder. He said, "Go back to the Sword Mausoleum, there''s big trouble there."


    ¡­


    In the hearts of the barbarians who were born and died in the Southern Wilderness, the people in the Mausoleum of Swords were the gods of heaven.


    In the legends passed down from generation to generation, it was the gods in the Mausoleum of the Swords who taught them how to hunt. Only then did they have something to eat and taught them how to light a fire. Only then would they be able to spend a long and cold night after night.


    The Southern Barbarians'' tribes had been at war for many years. It was not uncommon for the royal court to change its name. However, no matter who sat in the royal court, before the end of autumn, the head of the royal court would bring his wife and children to the sword mausoleum and send rich tributes to thank the gods for their protection.


    This year is no exception.


    The newly promoted Lord of the Royal Court was a sturdy man over nine feet tall. According to legend, his strength was boundless, but he tore apart the tiger and leopard with his bare hands. The previous Lord of the Royal Court had died in his hands just like that. The barbarian royalty had always been like this. Of course, this had not changed in the Central Plains. However, the former placed it on the surface, while the latter preferred to give him a grand reason.


    The Lord of the Royal Court was called "Wuda" by the barbarians. In the simple and deficient Barbarian language system, Wuda was the meaning of the Second Heaven.


    In the Mausoleum of the Swords, the divine being was called "Mo La", which was the meaning of the 1st Heavenly Layer.


    The new Wu Da brought his entire family and nearly a hundred Royal Court warriors to the Sword Mausoleum.


    Wu Da was very grateful to Mo La in the Mausoleum of the Swords. He believed that he could defeat the previous Mo La because of Mo La''s protection. For this reason, he prepared three fat sheep, a cow, and more than ten pheasants.


    However, when they arrived at the Sword Mausoleum Gate, Mora had already stood there, waiting for them.


    This was the first time Wu Da had seen Mora. He was a little excited and looked at her with dissatisfaction. It was an old man who looked very old. He was thin and weak. If he were in the tribe, such an old man would probably not be able to survive. The Southern Wilderness was barren. If a tribe wanted to survive in this place, they had to follow some cruel logic.


    Everyone in the tribe had to show their role, be it hunting, reproduction or grazing. Once it was useless, that person would be abandoned by the tribe and walk into the Southern Wilderness alone, dying alone.


    However, Wu Da did not show any contempt for Mo La''s image. In fact, there was a rumor about the Sword Mausoleum Immortal.


    More than one Mora, However, only one white-haired Mura was a true Mura. The rest of the Muras were his incarnations. He could be a youth, a beautiful woman, or anyone. Every time Uda worshiped Mura, he could see all kinds of Muras. However, only Uda, who was truly blessed by Mura, could see Mura''s true body. That was the white-haired old man.


    When Wu Da thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    The troop knelt down in front of Mora and shouted piously in Barbarian, "Long live Mora."


    Then, according to the usual practice, Uda brought his team forward and placed the carefully prepared tribute in front of Mura. After that, Uda, who was kneeling on the ground, carefully raised his head and peeked at Mura, wanting to see if Mura was satisfied with the tribute he had prepared from Mura''s face.


    He was pleasantly surprised to discover that after Mura''s gaze swept through his tribute, a smile really appeared on his aged face. Of course, with Udah''s unremarkable intelligence, he couldn''t tell the difference between a bitter smile and a smile.


    He began to look forward to Mura talking to him. This was a rare privilege for Udah. Many times, Mura would leave after receiving the tribute. However, a very small number of Udah could get Mura''s favor and say something to them.


    Probably because he couldn''t forget that there would definitely be an echo.


    After Mura finished looking at the tributes, he suddenly looked up at Udah. At that time, his mouth really slowly opened.


    At that time, Uda''s heart was raised to his throat. He stared at Mora, waiting for the divine oracle of the immortal population.


    "From next year onwards, there will be no need to deliver anything." Mora said in barbaric language.


    The simple words fell into Uda''s ears. Uda, who was secretly feeling complacent about his luck, almost fell to the ground at this moment as if the world had collapsed.


    After a while, he finally regained his senses. He looked at Mura in panic and confusion. He explained in Barbarian, "Honorable Mura, if it''s a tribute that makes you dissatisfied, I can return to the tribe to prepare a richer tribute for you. Please don''t abandon me."


    The old man shook his head and replied in barbaric language, "No need, there will be no more sword mausoleums in this world soon."


    In Uda''s heart, Mola was naturally omnipotent. Such an existence naturally did not have the concept of death, and Uda''s understanding of the old man''s words inevitably turned into the thought that Mola was about to leave the world.


    His mind was in a state of chaos. The troop leading the tribute bowed to the old man repeatedly and said something with a wuwu sound. The meaning was to pray for Mola not to leave and continue to protect the Southern Wilderness.


    The old man smiled bitterly and shook his head. In the end, he put away his thoughts of telling these barbarians in detail. It wasn''t that he wasn''t unwilling, but this kind of thing was too complicated for these barbarians.


    He simply turned around and walked into the Mausoleum of the Sword.


    Wu Da watched the old man leave, and their retention gradually turned into a mournful cry.


    The old man listened to the voice coming from the side of his ear. For some reason, he felt a little melancholy in his heart. He sighed, but he still took another step forward.


    At that time, the barbarians heard Mora''s song again. It was a sacred song passed down from generation to generation by the barbarians. It was passed down from generation to generation in a language they did not understand.


    There was a grave in the Southern Wilderness.


    No guests are buried.


    No burial, no return.


    There was someone in the tomb.


    Keep watch over the thousands of blades.


    Keep it until eternity.


    The sun rises and the sand sinks.


    The bright moon came, and the rivers rolled.


    He''s waiting. He''s waiting.


    The nine petals of the lotus blossomed, and the immortal fell to the mortal world¡­


    At the end of the song, Mora sighed.


    "Sigh¡­ I can''t see that day after all¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 630 Xu Hans Whereabouts

    Fang Ziyu and the others passed through Jizhou and settled down outside Big Yellow City, which had experienced many wars.


    They had the privilege of meeting the current Great Yellow City''s general, the grandson of the old general, Lin Yuguo . Although their vast army of more than a thousand people blinked, what was surprising was that Lin Yuguo seemed to know that their origins weren''t difficult, so he let them go straightforwardly.


    At night, thirty miles away from Big Yellow City, a group of people set up camp in the wilderness.


    Su Mu''an and Li Ding Xian brought a group of young men with decent skills to hunt in the nearby forest. With Su Mu''an and Li Ding Xian''s skills, this matter was naturally easy to handle. The other people who went together were mainly used to help carry the prey. The group of people had also worked together for more than a month, and their cooperation was considered tacit. Normally, things that could be settled in about an hour took two hours, but today, it took them a full two hours.


    When they returned, they only brought back a wild boar and a few pheasants.


    "I say, Little An''an, is it because your Lord Manor Master is not here that you started to secretly rape and play tricks?" Seeing this, Fang Ziyu, who had already put on a posture and was about to eat a full meal, quickly came forward and muttered discontentedly.


    Although Fang Ziyu''s temper jumped, he was not an unreasonable person. When he said this from her mouth, he actually made fun of her more than complained.


    However, Su Mu''an frowned and lowered her head in silence. Not only was he like this, but Li Dingxian and many other young people who had gone with them were also like this.


    Su Mu''an walked to the campfire and sat down alone. She stared straight at the fire and remained silent.


    "Alas!" Seeing this, Fang Ziyu hurriedly moved closer and lightly touched Su Mu''an with his elbow. "Are you angry? I''m just joking with you. Don''t be like this. I''ll buy you candied haws tomorrow?"


    At this moment, Su Mu''an seemed to have regained his senses. He turned to look at Fang Ziyu and asked, "Sister Ziyu, what exactly happened two days ago?"


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. Something strange had indeed happened two days ago.


    Heaven and earth suddenly darkened, and a mournful dragon roar sounded in everyone''s ears. Everything returned to normal, but people with profound cultivation such as Fang Ziyu could faintly feel that something seemed to be rapidly flowing through the heavens and earth.


    Although they could feel this with their cultivation, they were unable to explain it clearly, and this feeling did not subside until today.


    "What''s the matter?" Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but ask when he saw Su Mu''an .


    The little fellow watched the fire, and the campfire took care of his measurements, and he muttered to himself, "When I went into the forest, I saw a large expanse of necrotic soil, which was rotten from the inside out; "I also saw animal corpses everywhere. They weren''t eaten. Instead, they were cut off. They dried up there, as if their flesh had been extracted by something ¡­ I was wondering if this was related to what happened the other day ¡­ I don''t understand, but I just feel like something very bad is happening!"


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s expression turned ugly. What made her even more distressed was Su Mu''an ''s current appearance. She reached out and patted Su Mu''an on the shoulder. She said softly, "It''s fine. Have you forgotten that Xu Han has already passed? He will definitely be able to stop this from happening."


    Fang Ziyu comforted Su Mu''an , but worries inevitably appeared on his face.


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t I feel anything?" At this moment, Little Nineteen, who was standing at the side, leaned over and stared at the crowd with curiosity.


    Fang Ziyu was helpless and casually found an excuse to stall. After all, such a thing required a strong enough cultivation to be detected. No matter how much she talked to Nineteen, it would be impossible for this child to understand.


    Although most people were curious about the strange appearance in the forest, they were unable to sense the abnormal situation between heaven and earth during this period of time. Therefore, they did not pay much attention to this. Instead, a group of people began to deal with the wild boar actively.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Fang Ziyu thought about what Su Mu''an had said, and his mood was a little gloomy.


    Just like Li Dingxian and his son, Jiang Lai and other important figures also came over at that time and began to discuss their next plan. After all, Mu Qingshan was still in charge of Jizhou, so they did not encounter any obstacles along the way. Now that they had arrived at the heart of Great Zhou, there might be some unforeseen changes in front of them.


    A group of people discussed the map for a long time but did not come up with a plan. However, Fang Ziyu, who had been silent all this while, said at that time, "We have to go to Chang''an quickly. I think Xiao Muan is right. I also feel that something bad is about to happen."


    "However, we have a large number of people. If we act rashly ¡­" Li Moding , who was carrying the Great Zhou envoy, obviously did not want to take the risk.


    "Then Sister Ziyu and I will be the first." Su Mu''an also walked over at that time and shouted loudly.


    "Aiya! If I were to say that none of us should go, I reckon that Xu Han has already died in Chang''an. What are we going to do? Are we courting death?" Zhou Yuan, who was at the side, also spoke at that time.


    "Prefecture Master will not die!" Su Mu''an turned around and glared angrily.


    Zhou Yuan had witnessed Su Mu''an ''s amazing saber technique. He immediately stopped speaking embarrassedly and muttered, "If I hadn''t been placed on the statistics list of Dark Asura Palace now, I would have run away long ago. Who would have gone with you idiots to die?"


    His voice was so low that no one could hear it clearly.


    After saying that, he looked at Nineteen, who had a puzzled expression on his face, and sighed. He secretly thought in his heart that he must find an opportunity to leave this place, and he couldn''t just drag them to their deaths.


    Just as such thoughts arose, a loud noise suddenly came from the direction of the forest. It was as if something huge had landed on the ground. They could clearly feel the earth trembling with the loud noise.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The voices continued, and the expressions of the crowd became serious. At that moment, Fang Ziyu and the others put on airs and activated the internal force around their bodies. Their eyes were vigilant as they looked in the direction the voice came from.


    Boom! The sound was getting closer and closer, accompanied by a loud noise. Several loud sounds suddenly leapt out from the dense forest in front of them. They landed in front of them with astonished gazes.


    Everyone who had been prepared to attack saw the huge figures clearly, but the vigilance in their eyes suddenly dissipated.


    "Father!" Fang Ziyu let out a cry of alarm. At that moment, his body jumped up and directly pounced into the embrace of a figure standing on top of a gigantic object.


    The two gigantic figures were Aowu and Yellow Monkey, and they were sitting on Ning Zhumang and the others that Xu Han had rescued from Chang''an.


    Although most of the people in the crowd hadn''t seen them before, they knew the giant ape and Aowu, so they put down their guard. Liu Sheng walked to the front of the crowd and looked at the people who walked down from Aowu and the giant ape. He did not know them, but he could feel the joy that leapt out of each other''s hearts when they met. It was probably also affected by this joy. At that time, a smile appeared on Liu Sheng''s lips.


    Suddenly, his gaze stopped somewhere.


    He caught a glimpse of the two figures jumping off the giant ape, a man and a woman, a man of sixteen or seventeen years old, and a woman of twelve or thirteen years old. Actually, Liu Sheng did not know them. To be exact, he did not have any impression of them.


    However, the moment they met their gazes, the young boys and girls'' bodies trembled. The light in their eyes flickered, as if something was about to gush out of their sockets.


    "You guys" Liu Sheng was stunned and somewhat puzzled. He was just about to ask something.


    "Brother!" However, at this moment, the two boys and girls let out a cry of alarm. The two of them rushed over and pounced into Liu Sheng''s arms.


    Liu Sheng hugged the two young boys and girls in his arms. He was stunned. He subconsciously wanted to break free, but at this moment, he could feel that the two of them were hugging his arms extremely hard. It was a state caused by fear of losing them again. Liu Sheng was somewhat soft-hearted at that time, and he did not break free from the embrace of the two of them at the first possible moment.


    "Where''s Lord Manor Master?" After about ten breaths of time, everyone had temporarily ended their long separation and reunion. Su Mu''an looked around but did not find Xu Han''s figure. He couldn''t help but ask Ning Zhumang and the others.


    "Brother Xu took Junior Sister Keqing to the Southern Wilderness." Song Yueming, who was comforting his wife and son and his father-in-law, also walked over and whispered.


    "Southern Wilderness? What is he doing there?" Fang Ziyu was puzzled.


    Song Yueming also knew that the crowd probably didn''t know what had happened in Chang''an City, so he first brought these things one by one with everyone before saying, "I''m not sure what Brother Xu is going to do there, but it seems to be a bit anxious."


    ''"Then how can you let him and Keqing go alone?" Fang Ziyu complained.


    Song Yueming smiled bitterly, "Brother Xu''s temperament should be clear to Senior Sister Ziyu. How can we stop him? Besides, we might not be able to help him if we go."


    "Then what should we do now?" Fang Ziyu asked.


    "Brother Xu said that we should let Aowu and the giant ape bring someone over. We''d better leave Great Zhou and go to the Chen Kingdom before the end of September." Song Yueming said.


    "Bring who?" Everyone asked doubtfully.


    Before Song Yueming could answer this question, the giant ape took a step forward and lifted Zhou Yuan up from the crowd.


    "What do you want to do to my master?" Nineteenth Nurse was eager and hurriedly shouted at that time.


    "It should be him." Song Yueming looked at the frightened Zhou Yuan and shrugged his shoulders.


    Zhou Yuan still wanted to resist, but the giant ape roared at him impatiently. He immediately stopped and became obedient. Then the giant ape looked at Aowu again, and Aowu instantly transformed into an ordinary size and jumped onto his shoulder.


    Afterwards, the giant ape''s body paused for a moment before turning into a streak of light and disappearing into the eyes of the crowd.


    "This" Everyone was dazed for a moment, and most of them were still somewhat puzzled by this series of changes.


    "Then the Great Zhou Emperor is gone. Where are we going to find reinforcements?" Li Moding , who was full of thoughts of asking for help, asked cautiously.


    However, no one was able to answer this question. To be exact, after the giant ape left, everyone fell into silence. The fall of Great Zhou''s monarchy was too sudden. Everyone present was confused for a moment.


    "Where''s nineteen?" But at this moment, Su Mu''an let out a cry of surprise!


    Everyone looked sideways and discovered that Nineteen, who was still here, had long since disappeared.


    ¡­


    Standing on the giant ape''s shoulder, there was a furious look at him.


    Zhou Yuan had ten thousand jin of bitter water to pour from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t know who to talk to¡­


    He stayed in the Dark Asura Palace and did his research on the Demon King. Xu Han and the others had slaughtered him and kidnapped him. He had killed a few Holy Sons outside the Jing Xiu Pass to protect himself, so he was judged a traitor by the Dark Asura Palace. Now, Zhou Yuan was shut in the war chariot of Xu Han and the others.


    If that was the case, then that would be fine. However, Xu Han still wanted to go to the Southern Wilderness. Zhou Yuan was very clear about what was going to happen there. Not only that, the other party also wanted to bring him along.


    Zhou Yuan''s Dragon Trapping Powder had long since been given to nineteen because of a moment of softness of heart. At this moment, he could be said to be calling Tian Tian Bu Ying, calling the earth ineffective.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yuan couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. The Dark Dao Heaven was going to kill him.


    "Master, Master" However, at this moment, Zhou Yuan suddenly heard a soft call from behind him.


    He was slightly stunned. He couldn''t help but turn around and see that Little Nineteen was actually hiding in the giant ape''s fur at some unknown time. At this moment, his face was ashen and dirt, but he was looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 631 You Saved Me

    The giant ape quickly attacked the hinterland of Liang Zhou. His speed was extremely fast, and as he ran like this, Ling Lie''s Spirit Wind blew over. Even though his enormous body was able to block it, the aftermath of the Spirit Wind still made Zhou Yuan feel uncomfortable.


    After about two hours, Aowu, who was staring at him, began to feel sleepy. It narrowed its eyes, as if it was on the verge of falling asleep.


    Seeing that Aowu was deep asleep, Zhou Yuan turned around like he had been granted an amnesty. He extended his hand behind him and pulled Little Nineteen, who was hiding in the depths of the giant ape''s fur, out and placed him on the giant ape''s shoulder.


    "Why are you here!?" Zhou Yuan asked, his tone mixed with anxiety and anger that even he himself had not noticed.


    After all, Little Nineteen was only eight or nine years old. How fast was the giant ape running? In order not to be thrown off, she had to use all of her strength to grab the giant ape''s fur. Although Zhou Yuan had pulled her onto her shoulder, her forehead was already covered in sweat. Her expression looked rather awkward.


    However, Little Nineteen didn''t seem to notice this and didn''t care about Zhou Yuan''s questioning. She reached out and wiped the sweat off her face. She looked at Zhou Yuan with a crooked brow and said, "I''m here to protect Master!"


    Zhou Yuan was stunned, and his gaze on the girl in front of him suddenly stopped at that moment.


    "Master? Master?" Xiao Nineteen looked at the stunned old man doubtfully. She waved her hand in front of him, then blinked her eyes and asked craftily, "Has Master been sensed?"


    Moved? This kind of rhetoric was like an incomparably absurd matter to Zhou Yuan. He laughed and said, "Protect me? What protection can you offer?"


    Before Zhou Yuan could finish his words, he stopped and searched through Xiao Nineteen''s embrace. Finally, he took out something wrapped in yellow paper.


    "Dragon Trapping Powder!" Zhou Yuan exclaimed.


    "En!" The smile on Nineteen''s face became even more intense, and a shallow pear vortex appeared at the corner of her mouth. She said briskly, "With this thing here, when we encounter trouble, we should sprinkle some on it."


    After saying those 19 words, Zhou Yuan impatiently snatched the Dragon Trapping Powder from her hand.


    "Master?" Nineteen was shocked by Zhou Yuan''s actions and was about to mutter a few words of dissatisfaction when he saw that Zhou Yuan had taken out some Dragon Trapping Powder and sprinkled it on Aowu''s face. Aowu, who was already drowsy, inhaled a small amount of Dragon Trapping Powder, and his head sank as he fell asleep.


    "Shh!" An excited expression appeared on Zhou Yuan''s face. He made a silent gesture towards Nineteen, then carefully leaned towards the giant ape''s face. Nineteen also came to his senses and knew what his master wanted to do.


    She hurriedly reached out to grab the corner of Zhou Yuan''s clothes and anxiously asked, "Master, what are you doing?"


    "Dazzle him!" Zhou Yuan replied.


    "Then how can we help Uncle Xu?" Little Nineteen became even more puzzled. Of course, if Xu Han was here, he would probably be even more puzzled than the little fellow. Why did he become the nineteen-mouthed uncle at such a young age?


    "What are you doing? You''re courting death!" Zhou Yuan didn''t pull open the sleeves that Nineteen had pulled.


    The giant ape that was attacking was already extremely fast. Its body jumped up and down, causing both Nineteen and Zhou Yuan''s figures to shake slightly. Nineteen was pulled by Zhou Yuan''s powerful force, causing his body to instantly become unstable and almost fall over. Fortunately, when Zhou Yuan saw this, he subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed Nineteen, which saved the girl from being in a sorry state.


    Perhaps because he felt a little guilty, Zhou Yuan explained, "Let me tell you, the Sword Mausoleum is in big trouble. If we can''t help it in the past, it will only cause chaos. If we don''t leave now, let''s ¡­ well, let''s go make trouble for the Yellow Dragons and dismantle the Dark Asura Palace from the inside."


    Zhou Yuan''s words were naturally nonsense. Even if he had lent him a hundred courage, he would not dare to actually make an enemy of Dark Asura Palace. It was only because of some kind of mentality that he could not say that he did not wish to leave a bad impression in Nineteen''s heart.


    "Really?" Xiao Nineteen blinked her eyes hesitantly.


    "Of course." Zhou Yuan said confidently. As he spoke, he took out two pills from his bosom. He ate one himself and handed it to Nineteen. Then he said, "Eat it."


    Xiao Nineteen subconsciously took the pill. Zhou Yuan put it into his mouth. At that time, he opened the yellow paper wrapped in the Dragon Trapping Powder. Then, he activated the little internal force in his body and slapped the Dragon Trapping Powder on the yellow paper. The Dragon Trapping Powder suddenly spread out, enveloping the head of the giant ape and the place where Nineteen and Zhou Yuan were.


    The pill Zhou Yuan had given him was the antidote to the Dragon Trapping Powder. With this item, the Dragon Trapping Powder did not impress the two of them. On the contrary, after the giant ape inhaled a large amount of the Dragon Trapping Powder, its eyes gradually became tired. The speed of its attack became slower and slower until it almost stopped. Then, the giant ape''s hands weakly lowered, and its body paused for a moment before collapsing to the ground.


    At this moment, Zhou Yuan, who had been prepared, picked up nineteen and jumped high into the air, landing safely on the ground.


    "Let''s go!" Zhou Yuan then said as he pulled Nineteen, who had yet to regain his senses, and quickly left.


    The giant ape was different from Aowu. He was a real Monster King. Although his intelligence might not be comparable to a real Monster King because he was created by the people of Dark Asura Palace, his strength and physique were not inferior. The Dragon Trapping Powder could trap him for a while, but this was definitely not a long time.


    The place where the two landed was a forest with withered trees, but they didn''t want to come out and faintly had the city walls and lamps.


    Zhou Yuan wanted to hide in that city. He thought that the giant ape wouldn''t be able to find them in public, so they had a chance to escape. With this thought in mind, he pulled the somewhat reluctant Little Nineteen and ran wildly all the way.


    ¡­


    "This is the place, isn''t it?"


    However, before the two of them could go very far, there was a burst of footsteps not far away, accompanied by the rough voice of the man.


    "En, it should be around here. Let''s look around. Lord Saint Son said that we need to be more vigilant."


    "There was such a loud noise just now. Boss, do you think it''s some kind of monster?"


    "Where did this monster come from? It seems like it''s a tide of beasts migrating. The monsters in the mountains have been running south like crazy lately."


    Zhou Yuan heard the sound of conversation coming from the side of his ear and hurriedly stopped. However, this was clearly a step too late. The withered grass in front of him was pushed away, and at that moment, his and Nineteen''s figures were exposed to the group of men in armor.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" The group of soldiers were also stunned when they saw Zhou Yuan and the other two, but they immediately pulled out their swords from their waist, and the bearded man leading them shouted loudly.


    Seeing this, Zhou Yuan hurriedly pulled Nineteen Words and said, "The young man and his granddaughter are hunters in the mountains. My son has been out late a few days ago, and there have been waves of beasts these days. I can''t find any prey in the mountains. That''s why I came here to look for my son."


    Zhou Yuan was also a clever person, and based on the conversations he had heard before, he came up with such a story.


    Of course, due to the nervousness in his heart, there were many flaws in this set of words. Zhou Yuan also realized this and quickly lowered his head, thinking about how to deal with the group of people''s interrogations.


    But unexpectedly, after a few breaths of silence, the man in the lead said, "Well, then you go."


    Perhaps Zhou Yuan hadn''t expected things to go so smoothly. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Thank you, Your Excellency. Thank you, Your Excellency." With that, Nineteen grabbed his hand and quickly left.


    However, at this moment, he discovered that Nineteen''s body seemed to be frozen in place, unable to be pulled.


    He raised his head to look, only to see that the leading soldier had actually grabbed Nineteen''s other hand and made him unable to move.


    Zhou Yuan''s expression changed. He looked at the soldier doubtfully and asked, "Your Excellency, this is¡­"


    "This little girl is not bad. Let''s leave it to the masters to have a good time." The man grinned, his eyes filled with evil greed.


    Zhou Yuan''s expression immediately turned ugly. He said, "What a joke! My granddaughter is only nine years old!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the man kicked his body away and cursed, "Grandpa, I''m fine with this! If you don''t want to die, scram!"


    With that, he grabbed Nineteen, who was constantly struggling, and brought her to the depths of the forest.


    Zhou Yuan awkwardly crawled up, still wanting to stop that person, but at that moment, the rest of the soldiers surrounded him with their swords and sabers on, saying, "If you don''t want to die, then scram!"


    Zhou Yuan still had some conscience. He wanted to argue with something, but before he could say anything, one of the armored warriors'' swords was placed on his neck. A chill came from the sword''s body. The sharp blade cut through his skin. The fear that could not be counted as much pain but engulfed his entire soul surged into his heart. The courage that had just arisen in Zhou Yuan''s heart dissipated at that moment. His body was weak and he almost fell to the ground.


    "Fuck off!" The soldier''s voice sounded again.


    The Libra of Life and Death in Zhou Yuan''s heart instantly tilted. He turned around as if he had lost his soul and began to flee in a sorry state.


    He stubbornly ran away, exhausting all of his strength. He didn''t dare to turn around, much less want to hear the sound that resounded in his ears.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Go away!"


    "You bastard!"


    "Master! Master, save me!"


    Xiao Nineteen''s voice sounded like a heavy hammer hitting Zhou Yuan''s chest.


    For some reason, his footsteps became heavier and heavier. Even if he used all the strength in his body, he could no longer speed up his pace of departure.


    He could imagine how ferocious and terrifying the expression on the sturdy man''s face was at this moment. He could also imagine how desperate Nineteen''s heart was at this moment. Of course, he was not Nineteen''s true master, but Nineteen treated him¡­


    From saving his life in Xu Han''s hands to treating each other sincerely along the way, whenever there were some benefits, the first person would always think of him. This time, he even took a huge risk and jumped onto the giant ape''s body.


    Zhou Yuan''s footsteps finally stopped at that moment. He gritted his teeth and had an uncertain expression on his face. It was obvious that he was struggling with some difficulty. At this moment, he suddenly discovered that after this period of running, he had returned to the place where he had landed. The giant ape and Aowu were sleeping peacefully here.


    Zhou Yuan''s eyes lit up as he put down his thoughts of escaping. He took out two antidotes from the Dragon Trapping Powder and put them straight into the mouths of Aowu and the giant ape.


    ¡­


    Sitting on the giant ape''s shoulder, Nineteen, who had not suffered any substantial damage, blinked at Zhou Yuan playfully and asked, "Master, do we not have to go straight to the point?"


    Zhou Yuan, whose clothes were torn apart and half of his white hair was stripped off by the giant ape, was about to say something when he caught a glimpse of Aowu staring at him with a ferocious gaze. His body trembled and he smiled embarrassedly, "There''s a change in the plan, there''s a change in the plan."


    "Then what''s the new plan?"


    "Uh¡­ To the Southern Wilderness¡­"


    "Oh, Master¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "Thank you for saving nineteen¡­"


    "Ah?" Zhou Yuan was stunned. He looked at the curved eyebrows and curved lips of the girl in front of him and suddenly said with a serious expression.


    "No, I should thank you."


    "You saved me."


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 632 Da Hantian Versus Da Hantian

    Deep into the night, the moon was cold.


    Located in the southernmost part of the Great Zhou Empire, two figures flew through the dense forest.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Xu Han gasped heavily in his mouth, and a shocking wound on his chest was continuously bleeding, infecting his clothes.


    "This is not the way to go on. Let''s find a place first and I''ll treat your injuries." Qin Keqing looked at Xu Han''s pale face, her eyes filled with anxiety.


    "No problem, hurry up and leave." Xu Leng said.


    However, just as these words were spoken, a figure crossed over their heads and landed right in front of them, blocking their path.


    It was a figure wrapped in a black robe. The aura around him was condensed, and every move he made secretly affected the aura of heaven and earth.


    Obviously, he was an immortal.


    "Why are you always so persistent?" The black shadow looked at Xu Han and Qin Keqing at this moment. His hooded eyes flickered, and his hoarse voice sounded at this moment.


    "Who on earth are you?" Qin Keqing stepped forward and shouted at the black figure.


    When the black shadow saw Qin Keqing, his body suddenly trembled slightly, and his hoarse voice immediately became a bit deep, carrying some extremely complicated resentment as he said, "The person who took your life."


    After saying that, a phoenix bathed in fire suddenly rose from behind the black shadow. At that time, a cold sword appeared in his hand. He rushed forward, the edge of the sword sealing Qin Keqing''s path of retreat with sword intent and burning Spiritual Flames.


    In front of such a violent force, Qin Keqing was also shocked. Just as she was about to activate the remaining dragon qi in her body to fight against it, Xu Han quickly stepped forward and pulled Qin Keqing behind her.


    Then, he threw out a punch, causing the surrounding space to distort. The sword intent and Spiritual Flames collided with it, causing an explosive sound.


    Then, both of their bodies retreated one after another.


    "Who on earth are you?" Standing still, Xu Han frowned and sniffed out the same question as Qin Keqing before.


    However, although the words were the same, the doubts between the two were not the same.


    Qin Keqing simply didn''t understand why the black-robed man insisted on taking their lives, but what about Xu Han? When he first met him in Great Xia Tong City, the other party''s saber technique was extremely similar to the Su Clan''s saber technique. At this moment, his sword technique was exactly the same as Ye Hongjian''s sword technique. Xu Han really couldn''t understand why the other party possessed these two peerless saber techniques.


    Hearing this, the black-robed man did not answer him. Instead, he stared fixedly at Qin Keqing behind Xu Han. The surging killing intent around him almost condensed into substance at that moment.


    "I told you not to save someone you shouldn''t, why don''t you listen?" The black-robed man said in a deep voice, and the hand holding the sword also grew a little stronger at this moment.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but if you want to kill her, you have to step over Xu''s corpse first." After Xu Hanyan finished speaking, the imposing aura of an immortal also surged out at that moment.


    After escaping from Chang''an with the others, He predicted that Dark Asura Hall would probably attack the Sword Mausoleum. He knew very well that once Dark Asura Palace seized the Vicious Sword, The next step would most likely be to kill the few remaining Demon Monarchs in the world. Once they found the Demon Monarch, they would be able to infinitely create half-demons with the Demon Monarch''s blood essence. The power of those Saint Sons and Saint Marquises was obvious to everyone. Once they had created all the divine seeds, it was self-evident how powerful the Dark Asura Palace would be at that time.


    It was impossible for Xu Han to watch as the Sword Mausoleum was destroyed, so he had the Giant Ape and Aowu send Song Yueming and the others away, heading to the Sword Mausoleum alone. However, Qin Keqing did not seem to be satisfied with Xu Han''s decision. She was determined to follow Xu Han. Xu Han remembered that Qin Keqing still had the Dragon Qi that the Dark Asura Palace coveted, so Xu Han did not insist on letting Qin Keqing follow him.


    However, he did not expect that the black-robed man he had seen twice before would appear again when he arrived in Chongzhou. The other party''s cultivation was unfathomable, and he was determined to kill Qin Keqing. In order to protect Qin Keqing, Xu Han was heavily injured by the black-robed man, which was why he was able to escape from the calamity at this moment.


    "One day you will understand what I have done." Black Robe said.


    Since the attitude between the two was so resolute and there was no way to retreat, there was naturally no choice but to face each other with swords and blades.


    The two of them leapt up at almost the same time, and then their swords flew out from above their heads.


    Xu Han''s expression darkened as he shouted, "Great Cold Heavens!"


    As a result, sword intent surged throughout the sky, and countless sword shadows flew out like ice crystals.


    The black-robed man smiled faintly at Xu Han''s killing move. He opened his mouth and shouted at the same time.


    "Big Cold Heavens!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, ice crystals surged out from the sky and attacked Xu Han.


    Compared to Ling Lie''s killing move, what shocked Xu Han even more was that this black robe could not only use the Su Clan''s saber technique and Ye Hongjian''s sword technique, but also Xu Han''s own cultivation technique.


    This cultivation technique was inspired by Xu Han himself, and he had never taught it to anyone. How could the other party use this cultivation technique?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han frowned deeply and shouted again, "Raise the Dragon Snake!"


    As a result, the ice crystals in the sky turned into sword shadows, entrenched into a sword python and a sword dragon.


    "Dragon and snake." However, as soon as he finished speaking, the black-robed man''s hoarse voice sounded once again. The Sword Python and Sword Dragon that resembled him also appeared, fighting with the things Xu Han had summoned.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but feel anger in his heart. He clenched his hands again and said, "The Ten Directions Tribulation!"


    At that time, the Sword Dragon and Sword Python that soared into the sky gathered together and transformed into ten gigantic sword shadows that fell straight towards the black robe.


    The lightning energy on the dome was pulled by the sword shadow. It carried sword intent as it descended along with the sword shadow, sealing the space around the black robe to death. As for the other party, he similarly summoned the Ten Directions Tribulation, using ten sword shadows that affected the power of thunder to tightly control Xu Han''s body.


    Vicious Qi surged out of Xu Han''s heart. He shouted again, "Fallen Stars!"


    From his point of view, even if the other party could simulate the cultivation methods of everyone with a method that Xu Han did not know, the other party''s physical body in the Immortal Realm was something that the other party could not simulate. He was prepared to rely on the Immortal Realm''s physical body to forcefully shake this falling star and kill the other party.


    The black divine sword that soared into the sky began to fall, dragging its long tail of fire like a meteor as it whistled towards the black-robed man''s head.


    "Falling Stars!" The black-robed man also shouted decisively. A snow-white longsword also fell down, but the direction he was heading towards was not where Xu Han was, but Qin Keqing who was standing beside him.


    "You!" Seeing this, Xu Han was shocked. Since the other party could use this move, he must know the power of this move. It was a sword move that could kill a powerful Saint Marquis. Even Xu Han himself did not dare to guarantee that he would be able to resist such a killing move. The other party''s actions were clearly risking his life to kill Qin Keqing.


    Xu Han didn''t have time to investigate why Qin Keqing had such intense killing intent. His eyes instantly turned blood red, and he wanted to step forward to rescue her, but his body was sealed by the Ten Directions Tribulation and the Sword Formation. It would be difficult for him to escape for a while.


    The falling divine sword was getting closer and closer, regardless of whether it was the black robe or Qin Keqing.


    Qin Keqing''s face was deathly pale, but her black-robed eyes were filled with fanaticism. He muttered to himself, "It''s finally over, it''s finally over."


    Dong!


    Dong!


    However, at this moment, a loud noise came from the depths of the forest.


    At that time, the black-robed man''s expression suddenly changed, and the light in his eyes instantly dimmed.


    "Why is it him again?" As he said this, his body actually stopped at that moment. Along with the divine sword that was about to land on top of Qin Keqing''s head and the sword formation that trapped Xu Han, all of them disappeared at that moment, as if he had never appeared here before.


    Naturally, as the black robe disappeared, the divine sword Xu Han summoned fell to the ground and landed heavily on the ground, causing dust to rise from the sky.


    Xu Han and Qin Keqing exchanged glances. They had never expected this change.


    At this moment, a huge figure suddenly leapt out of the dense forest.


    "Cough cough cough ¡­"


    "Uncle Xu, what are you doing?" Little Nineteen''s body jumped down from the giant ape to Xu Han at that time. She raised her head and looked at Xu Han, her eyes filled with confusion and dissatisfaction.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 633 Conditions

    Chongzhou Prefecture, Jingsheng City.


    To Qin Keqing and Xu Han, this was a place of special significance.


    It was here that Xu Han, who was still an Asura of the Dark Asura Palace, was ordered to assassinate Qin Keqing. The twists and turns in their fates at that time were destined to be entangled.


    The autumn morning sunlight dispelled the chill of the night, and the patrolling soldiers in Jing Sheng City kept coming and going.


    The Great Zhou Empire, which had ruled the Central Plains for more than 200 years, had collapsed at an unbelievable speed since the change of kingship in Great Zhou a few days ago and Emperor Chu Fang Yu had ascended to the throne in Chang''an City.


    Last night, the people were still sleeping with their status as citizens of the Great Zhou Empire, but when they woke up the next day, the Holy Son and Holy Marquis poured into the cities and hung the Chu Xuan flag over the city walls. This was no exception for Jing Sheng City.


    In the small courtyard of the inn called Visitor Huan, Little Nineteen waved a wooden saber that he had found from somewhere.


    Xuan''er squatted on the withered branches of the tree leaves. Her amber eyes followed Xiao Nineteen''s swing of her saber, seemingly curious.


    Zhou Yuan walked out of the room with a yawning and sleepy eyes. He wore clothes that could be considered to have been carefully taken care of, but the most eye-catching thing was the long white hair that had been torn off by the giant ape. It seemed as if he was trying to cover up this embarrassment. He intentionally combed the half of his hair to the other side, trying to cover the bare side. However, the more this happened, the more he hid his ears and stole the bell. Not only did he not cover up his embarrassment, he instead appeared to be extremely funny.


    However, Zhou Yuan clearly did not have such a consciousness. He walked over to Xiao Nineteen and looked at Xiao Nineteen, who was sweating profusely from brandishing his saber, and said, "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Nineteen blinked his eyes and said, "Practice your saber."


    "Saber practice? How could there be such a saber practice?" Although Zhou Yuan did not have a high cultivation, his knowledge was not ordinary. Xiao Nineteen''s so-called saber training was nothing more than cutting, picking, sweeping, hacking such a shallow thing. Even Zhou Yuan felt that it was useless.


    " Su Mu''an taught me. He said that you have to practice the saber technique like this." Little Nineteen said truthfully. Although she had some doubts about Su Mu''an ''s words, in the end, she did not violate Su Mu''an ''s teachings.


    "Little brat, do you believe me?" Zhou Yuan frowned. He had probably experienced yesterday''s events. In Zhou Yuan''s heart, Little Nineteen was already one of his own. Naturally, he did not want to see Little Nineteen suffer a loss.


    Hearing this, Nineteen''s eyes were filled with confusion. She practiced this technique every day whenever she could find an opportunity. Although she was still diligent, she did not improve much as Zhou Yuan had said. The child''s temperament was ultimately eager for success, so Little Nineteen simply put down the knife in her hand and moved closer to Zhou Yuan. She narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Then why don''t Master teach Nineteen the best kung fu in the world?" After nineteen years of training, you can also protect Master from being bullied! "


    Zhou Yuan had also heard Nineteen say, That 19-year-old true master really seemed to know the world''s best kung fu. Of course, it was difficult for Zhou Yuan to investigate it carefully. However, with his cultivation, he was unable to make up such a thing. Therefore, he could only cough lightly and say, "Cough cough, you are still young. You can''t learn this kung fu. I will teach you when you are older."


    Hearing this, Nineteen did not doubt him. She only reluctantly nodded her head and said, "Alright then."


    After saying that, she raised her wooden saber again, looking at her posture and about to start the so-called saber practice again.


    "You still want to practice?" Zhou Yuan was puzzled.


    "Then what else can I practice?" Nineteen blinked her eyes again, her pink face full of confusion.


    Zhou Yuan felt a little helpless. In his eyes, the Nineteen''s actions did not seem to have any benefits other than wasting time. He said, "If you want to practice, you need to practice some formidable kung fu."


    "For example?" Nineteen asked.


    This question obviously stopped Zhou Yuan. He rubbed his strange hair and thought for a long time before suddenly saying, "The most powerful person''s martial arts are naturally the most powerful."


    As he spoke, he winked at the door not far away.


    Nineteen was stunned, but she soon came to her senses. The little girl''s pink face immediately revealed a smile.


    However, this smile instantly withered. She said in distress, "But Uncle Xu is unwilling to teach me. He said this a long time ago."


    At this moment, Zhou Yuan seemed to have been completely replaced by Nineteen Master. Seeing that Nineteen Master was not depressed, he patted his chest and said, "Leave it to Master! I''ll help you deal with it!"


    "Really?" Nineteen said in surprise.


    "Of course." Zhou Yuan, who enjoyed the gaze of the Nineteen Worshippers, patted his chest in disbelief and was about to say something.


    Squeak.


    However, at this moment, the door of the inn suddenly let out a soft sound, and the door was pushed open from the inside.


    "Meow!" Seeing this, Xuan''er, who was standing on the branch, let out a cheerful cry and jumped straight into the arms of the person who pushed the door open.


    "Uncle Xu!" Seeing that person''s appearance, Little Nineteen''s face also showed joy.


    Yesterday, when they saw Xu Han, Xu Han was still injured. Helplessly, they had to go to the nearby Jing Sheng City to find an inn to temporarily stay for a day. Seeing Xu Han''s unharmed expression, Nineteen was naturally happy.


    Behind Xu Han, Qin Keqing also slowly walked out. She was a disciple on the Xuanhe Peak of the Exquisite Pavilion. She was proficient in medicine and had done her best to take care of Xu Han. In fact, with Xu Han''s Immortal Realm body, as long as it didn''t hurt her vital parts, it was only a matter of time before she recovered from her injuries. However, there were some cares and chaos. Qin Keqing still insisted on taking care of Xu Han. Xu Han could not refuse, so he could only let her go.


    Xu Han carried Xuan''er to Nineteen, nodded and said, "No problem, don''t worry."


    "Yes." Nineteen nodded obediently, and then she kept looking at Zhou Yuan beside her.


    Zhou Yuan''s heart was filled with bitterness. He had only accepted nineteen because his forehead was hot for a moment, but he knew his identity very well. Xu Han was lucky not to kill him, so how could he give him such face?


    However, after experiencing yesterday''s events, Zhou Yuan had also figured out a few things. He simply gritted his teeth and wanted to say something.


    But this time, he was interrupted by Xu Han before he could say anything.


    "You want to learn swordsmanship from me?" Xu Han asked straightforwardly. He recalled that the conversation between Nineteen and Zhou Yuan had already entered his ears.


    Nineteen was stunned, but then he hurriedly nodded his head.


    "You want to help her?" Xu Han turned to look at Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan had an almost instinctive fear of Xu Han. When he faced Xu Han''s gaze, his head involuntarily lowered. However, when he caught a glimpse of the expectant gaze Nineteen had given him, he gritted his teeth and said forcefully, "Yes."


    "Alright." Xu Han nodded, "Then follow me."


    Without giving Zhou Yuan any chance to refute, he turned around and walked into the room of the inn.


    Zhou Yuan glanced at Nineteen, then at the ice-cold Qin Keqing. Finally, he followed Xu Han into it.


    ¡­


    Zhou Yuan sat awkwardly in the door. He lowered his head and did not dare to touch Xu Han''s gaze. From the first time he met this youth, he felt an inexplicable but terrifying pressure. Even now, this point had not changed in the slightest.


    "I''ve already heard about what happened yesterday." Xu Han was the first to break the silence.


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan''s body couldn''t help but tremble. He didn''t have the time to think about how Xu Han had never heard of this before. At that time, the first thing he thought about was yesterday, because of his actions, he almost put Nineteen in danger. Was Xu Han here to ask if he was guilty?


    Zhou Yuan had always cherished his life, but at this moment, he felt as if he was in an ice cellar, his heart chilling.


    But what Xu Han said next greatly exceeded Zhou Yuan''s expectations.


    Xu Han asked calmly, "You know what''s happening in Chang''an, and you know what will happen in the Southern Wilderness. That''s why you wanted to leave. Then why did you save Nineteen?"


    Zhou Yuan was stunned. After a while, he finally regained his senses. He subconsciously raised his head and looked at Xu Han. However, when he looked at the youth with a meaningful gaze, his mind couldn''t help but tremble. He hurriedly lowered his head. Probably because of this, he lost the courage to spin some high-sounding words. He could only truthfully say, "I don''t know either."


    "I just feel that if something happens to her because of me, I will feel very uncomfortable¡­"


    "Perhaps it''s because she really thinks of me as her master. I don''t think there''s any reason in this world for her master to not save her disciple from death."


    "Mm ¡­ even though I''m not her true master."


    Nineteen mistook her for her master, but Zhou Yuan did not naively think that such a thing could be concealed from Xu Han and the others, so he frankly admitted it.


    After saying that, he felt as if he had put down a worrying matter. He was much more calm in his heart, and he rarely raised his head to look Xu Han in the eye.


    Of course, this kind of calmness passed in a flash after meeting Xu Han''s gaze. In the end, he couldn''t help but be afraid of Xu Han.


    ''"If you feel that it''s inappropriate for me to stay¡­ I can leave. I promise that I won''t reveal the slightest bit about your whereabouts to anyone. Eh¡­ And now that you''ve seen the world, I think you should teach her 19 kung fu skills. At the very least, let her have some self-preservation in this world."


    Hearing this, Xu Han had an inexplicable smile on his face. However, this smile made Zhou Yuan even more confused about Xu Han''s thoughts.


    "You still remember what you promised Nineteen." Xu Hanyan said, then nodded, "Alright, I will teach her."


    "Huh?" Zhou Yuan, who originally did not hold too much hope, was surprised to hear Xu Han''s words, but before he could say anything, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "But in contrast, you have to promise me one thing."


    "What?"


    "Tell me everything you know about the Half Demon!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 634 Meng Liangs Troubles

    Chongzhou surabaya pass.


    It was the Great Zhou, and it was also the southernmost part of the entire human realm.


    Outside was the Southern Wilderness. There was an endless wilderness and a few oases. Compared to the barren soil of the Southern Wilderness, these oases were sacred places for the Southern Wilderness barbarians to fight endlessly.


    Legend has it that thousands of years ago, or tens of thousands of years ago, the Southern Wilderness was a fertile land like the Central Plains. There was also a place where one''s own civilization had been brewed. There was also a place where powerful empires had been established and collapsed.


    No one knew why the Southern Wilderness had landed in such a field. It seemed that the Southern Wilderness had been like this since the beginning of history, and it was even more difficult to investigate where such a legend started.


    Xu Han looked at the crowded heads in the Surabaya Pass and slowly descended into the air with an ugly expression, landing beside Qin Keqing.


    Xu Han and the others had already arrived outside the Surabaya Pass at the southernmost end of Chongzhou. However, Xiao Shijiu and Zhou Yuan were weak. In addition, the people in the Surabaya Pass were complicated at the moment, so Xu Han and the others decided to find a place to rest and recuperate outside the pass and clear it tomorrow.


    Beside the campfire, Little Nineteen and Zhou Yuan had already fallen asleep. Qin Keqing hurriedly walked forward when she saw Xu Han return.


    "Eat something." She handed a roasted rabbit to Xu Han.


    "Yes." Xu Han smiled at her, took the food and sat down beside the campfire, silently eating it.


    Seeing that, Qin Keqing also sat down beside Xu Han. She supported her knee with one hand and leaned her cheek against the other. She stared at the campfire and was dazed.


    "Where''s Sister Hongjian?" After a while, Qin Keqing suddenly asked when she saw Xu Han handing the half-eaten rabbit to Xuan''er and Aowu, who were jealous to the side.


    "She is still in Great Xia. There are some things that need to be dealt with." Xu Hanru replied.


    "Oh." Qin Keqing nodded but did not dwell on this issue any longer.


    Along the way, Qin Keqing was very quiet. Although she had been like this in the past, this time Xu Han could clearly feel that she was hiding her thoughts.


    He was about to say something, but before he could say anything, Qin Keqing said again, "So, did Young Master Xu ask what I am?"


    After rescuing Qin Keqing and the others from Chang''an, Qin Keqing suddenly fell into a coma. Xu Han examined the situation in Qin Keqing''s body at that time, but surprisingly, he discovered that there was a terrifying power wreaking havoc in Qin Keqing''s body, as if it was preparing to invade Qin Keqing''s body. What surprised Xu Han even more was that that terrifying power actually had some similarities to the powerful Demon God''s power in his body.


    Knowing that the Demon God was dangerous, Xu Han didn''t dare to let down his guard. That was why Aowu and the yellow monkey brought Zhou Yuan here. With Zhou Yuan''s status in the Dark Asura Palace, he might be able to know something about the so-called Demon God Seed.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression immediately changed. However, he quickly returned to his normal state. He smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that you can''t suppress the power in your body due to your injuries. In the future, you have to cultivate hard before you can control the power of the divine seed in your body."


    Qin Keqing had never doubted Xu Han. Hearing this, she did not doubt him, and her expression immediately relaxed.


    "Young Master Xu." She added.


    "Huh?" Xu Han turned to look at Qin Keqing.


    At this moment, she had already taken off her luxurious but incomparably heavy royal robe and changed into ordinary clothes.


    She was indeed not very beautiful, but she carried an indescribable tranquil temperament, like the flowing water of a mountain stream. The autumn rain in September was not enough to shock the soul, but it continued.


    Xu Han was in a trance, but he quickly suppressed the unspeakable throbbing in his heart.


    "Nothing." Qin Keqing wanted to say something but did not say anything. Instead, she looked at the campfire in front of her and was stunned again.


    ¡­


    Xu Han could see that Qin Keqing seemed to be hiding something, but he didn''t ask any further, because compared to Qin Keqing, Xu Han had more worries in his heart.


    The night gradually darkened. After Qin Keqing sat with Xu Han for a while, she went to the grass behind her and slept sideways. Xu Han, on the other hand, looked at the fire in front of him alone. In his heart, he thought about the conversation he had with Zhou Yuan in the inn this morning.


    ¡­


    "Half a demon?" Hearing this, Zhou Yuan''s expression changed drastically, as if he subconsciously wanted to deny Xu Han''s question.


    "You can''t come back to Dark Asura Hall anymore. It''s not good for you to help them conceal this. You''re a smart person. You''ve seen the changes in Great Zhou along the way. I hope you can make a clear distinction between the importance of it and the importance of it. For yourself, and for 19." Xu Han''s words came out of Zhou Yuan''s mouth before he could.


    The expression on Zhou Yuan''s face changed. After this struggle, he finally said, "The Half Demon Technique has a long history. If we really trace it back to the Primeval Era."


    "Legend has it that humans and demons lived together in the Primeval Era, and the two races ruled the world together."


    "Since they are living together, it is inevitable that a human demon will intermarry and give birth to half a demon."


    "Those Half Demons were extremely talented, and they quickly cultivated to an extremely formidable level. They established a powerful dynasty and ruled the entire world."


    ''"The conflict between the two races gradually dissipated with the appearance of the Half Demon and Half Demon. Under the rule of the Half Demon, the two races who fought endlessly won a short period of peace. They built an immortal palace at the peak of Kunlun and built a heavenly pillar to connect the heavens and earth. An orderly system allowed the two races to multiply and prosper."


    "But one day, The half-demons that ruled the world suddenly disappeared, The two human and demon races that had lost control fell into chaos. To quell this chaos, "The major powers of the Human and Demon Races began to search for the Half Demon. Many years later, they discovered the corpses of the Half Demon Races in the Kunlun Abyss. They all died there. No one knew what had happened. Only the motto that the Human and Demon Races could not marry was engraved into the laws of this world by the gods."


    "The human and demon races that lost their half-demon rule fell into chaos again. After that, the ancient great powers forged three fierce swords, which drove the demon race to the 100,000 mountains. It was at that time that the human civilization officially began."


    Zhou Yuan paused for a moment before saying again, "I was born in a secluded sect. Although there are no immortals in the sect, there is a method to control demons. Half of the sect was destroyed by the enemy. Only I hid in the secret sect of the sect was able to escape the calamity."


    "I learned everything from the records of the sect. Later on, I wandered around, but I was destined to meet a monk. He was very knowledgeable about the demon race, so he helped me avenge the extermination of the sect. I feel his kindness, and I have loved the path of subduing demons since I was young. I have stayed in this Dark Asura Palace for 50 years."


    "The Dark Asura Palace was built by the bereaved families of the deceased Chu. The Dark Asura Palace, which the Great Chu Emperor was obsessed with, was preserved in its entirety. However, it has never been able to reach its core. Although I have helped it since I entered the palace, it has always been difficult to nurture a perfect Dark Asura Palace." At this point, Zhou Yuan paused for a moment. He looked at Xu Hanzhi''s words before saying, "Actually, the Asura in the Dark Asura Palace who cultivated the ''Asura Art'' is, in a sense, a half-demon." This is a method that I discussed with the Demon Masters in charge of this matter in Dark Asura Palace. Since we were unable to directly cultivate a perfect half-demon, why not lure them to absorb the demon energy in large quantities and find a half-demon? After all, since the ancient sages engraved the motto that human demons cannot marry, there are no more half demons in this world. We can only use the stupidest method to create a half demon, and then apply medicine to the case to find the essential difference between humans and half demons. "


    "Destiny dictates that, more than ten years after the birth of the Asura Art, we really found a half-demon in the depths of the Gu Forest that perfectly fused with demonic energy, that is, your friend Liu Sheng. With him as a sample, we quickly found the best fit between the human body and the demonic energy, and then we can start mass-producing half-demons. "The Saint Weapons, Saint Sons, and Saint Marquises you see are the products of this. Of course, because of the difference in individuals, the power they absorb is also different in the end. However, this is a huge improvement compared to the past."


    Zhou Yuan was obviously extremely obsessed with this path. The expression on Zhou Yuan''s face became a little excited as he spoke. He seemed to have forgotten his own situation and was bragging about his achievements.


    "But this isn''t all that half a demon has, is it?" Xu Han''s words rang out in time.


    This caused the fanaticism on Zhou Yuan''s face to instantly subside by a few points. Zhou Yuan, who understood his situation, subconsciously shrank his head. Only then did he continue, "Of course not."


    "Even the most powerful Saint Marquis the Dark Asura Palace can create right now, There was still a long way to go before the true divine seed, They are powerful, From the moment he was created, he had the power to rival an ordinary immortal, "But at the same time, their lifespans are very short. Unlike your friend, they were half-demons that were directly poured into the Demon King''s blood and thus formed. While they obtained great power, that power was constantly destroying their vitality. They were unable to cultivate, and from the moment they were born, they began to die."


    "This kind of thing is not what Dark Asura Palace wants. What they want is a true divine seed."


    "Just like Liu Sheng and Ke Qing, they either need the Demon Lord''s blood essence or the Nature Dragon Qi, right?" Xu Han asked again with a deep gaze.


    "Yes." Zhou Yuan nodded again.


    "But why aren''t they much stronger, or even weaker, than those half-demons that you call imperfect?" Xu Han asked again.


    Zhou Yuan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Actually, as you can see, although my status in Dark Asura Palace is not bad, it is far from reaching such a level. However, I heard that some great figures talked about this matter by chance one day."


    "How is it?" Xu Han asked.


    "The strength of divine seeds is not how much power they possess, but how much power they want to possess in their hearts."


    "Whether it''s your friend or this confidante in front of you, in my opinion, they are not too weak, but they are suppressing their own desires!"


    ¡­


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Naturally, there was no such thing as a power that appeared out of thin air.


    Sikong Bai once thought that once he cultivated the Great Defying Sword Canon, he would be able to ascend to the Immortal Realm and revive the Exquisite Pavilion. In fact, the Great Defying Sword Scripture only brought him the power of mirrors. Xu Han had witnessed Sikong Bai''s fate and felt an aura very similar to that of the Demon God from Qin Keqing. He couldn''t help but secretly doubt the relationship between himself and the Half Demon in his heart.


    The monitors once said that if Xu Han wanted to figure out what he was, he had to personally go to the peak of Kunlun, and the peak of Kunlun was also the burial ground of the gods of the past. Xu Han vaguely felt that there seemed to be countless connections between them, but it was difficult for him to sort them out.


    However, the more this happened, the more Xu Han understood how much danger Senluo would bring to this world if he really created a large number of divine seeds.


    The next morning, the humans sitting on the giant ape made of yellow monkeys leapt into the sky with the giant ape''s strength. Below them was the Surabaya Pass at the southernmost part of the Great Zhou Empire, where the crowds surged and dense armies were ready to leave.


    "So many people?" Xiao Nineteen couldn''t help but exclaim when he saw the crowd below him.


    "Are they all going to the Southern Wilderness?" Qin Keqing looked at Xu Han beside her and blinked in surprise.


    Although they were at a height of a hundred feet, However, with Qin Keqing''s cultivation, she could still vaguely feel that almost no one in this vast army had a cultivation lower than that of the Heavenly Hunt Realm. There were even some immortals amongst them. As far as she knew, there seemed to be no place in the entire Great Zhou that could possess such a powerful force. It was not even an exaggeration to say that such an army was enough to destroy the world with a destructive momentum.


    "They are all half demons." At this moment, Zhou Yuan also came to a conclusion about this army.


    "Xuan''er, make it faster. We need to get to the Sword Mausoleum before they reach the Southern Emperor." Xu Han ignored everyone''s words and turned to look at the black cat on his shoulder.


    "Meow!" Xuan''er, who had received Xu Han''s order, let out a long cry.


    Hearing this, the giant ape felt as if it had received an edict. The demonic energy around it surged, and its speed instantly increased again. It turned into a streak of light and charged straight towards the Southern Wilderness!


    ¡­


    Three days later, the sun shone brightly in the Southern Wilderness, and it was like a different world from the Central Plains, where autumn was approaching the end of winter.


    In front of the Sword Mausoleum Gate, there was little smoke.


    Meng Liang, dressed in black, bit the tree branch and crossed his legs as he laid leisurely on the carpet made of wolf skin.


    Meng Liang happily enjoyed the rare comfort after these few months of running. If there was any dissatisfaction, then the only ones were the two barbarian beauties beside him who were wearing exposed clothes and were shaking their fans for him.


    Meng Liang could not be considered a gentleman, at least in his eyes full of happiness also could not be regarded as wrong with Fang Ziyu, and he and Fang Ziyu are still far from each other.


    What truly made him dissatisfied was that the aesthetic standards of the barbarians were obviously very different from those of the people of the Central Plains. In the desolate Southern Wilderness, every tribe that wanted to survive had to believe in this cruel law.


    The beauty of the Central Plains, who was as light as a swallow and had a waist that could not withstand a full grip, could only be regarded by the barbarians as a useless machine that could only turn food into rubbish. A strong woman with a big arm and a round waist, who could slay wolves with his saber, and who could peel off the skin to warm the bed, would be considered the most ideal wife.


    As a tribute to Mola, Uda naturally offered the most beautiful woman in the tribe-well, to be exact, she should be the strongest woman in the tribe.


    "Mora, drink water!" At this time, Wu Da, who was more than nine feet tall, walked over to Meng Liang and respectfully handed over a mud bowl filled with clear water.


    Meng Liang, who was resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes. He looked at the big man with a flattering smile. He took the mud bowl and drank it down. Then, he turned his head to look at the sweaty Wuda. Suddenly, he asked, "Is it hot?"


    The bronze-like man laughed foolishly as he wiped the sweat off his forehead and said in a brutal tone, "Not hot."


    Such an answer caused the smile on Meng Liang''s face to instantly collapse. He supported his forehead and let out a long sigh, but the gaze he looked at Wu Da wished he could press him to the ground and beat him up.


    Five days ago, he had rushed all the way from the Chen Kingdom to the Southern Wilderness. Naturally, he had seen the vast army of Da Chu gathered in the Surabaya Pass. That scene really made Meng Liang''s scalp go numb.


    Because of this, he quickly returned to the Mausoleum of the Sword, but Wang Yangming refused.


    The old man said, "If you want to return to the Sword Mausoleum, drive away the barbarians at the entrance."


    The entrance to the Mausoleum of Swords was indeed much livelier than before. After meeting Mora, Uda thought that Mora was leaving the world. In order to keep their gods alive, Uda thought of a way to be extremely smart.


    He moved the barbarian royal court directly outside the Mausoleum of the Swords, wanting to keep Mura who was leaving the world. As a result, the vast barbarians surrounded the Mausoleum of the Swords. They traveled dozens of miles to hunt in the daytime, and at night, they surrounded the Mausoleum of the Swords and sang hymns to show their devotion to Mora.


    Meng Liang, who had returned to the Mausoleum of the Sword, chatted with Wang Yangming at the entrance of the Mausoleum of the Sword for a while before being chased out of the Mausoleum of the Sword. In the eyes of the barbarians, it was naturally Mo La who could talk to Mo La. Thus, Meng Liang was welcomed into the palace.


    Meng Liang had the intention to persuade these barbarians to leave, Unfortunately, he didn''t speak Barbarian, The few words he knew were only learned in these two days. Even though he had exhausted all his words, he was unable to explain the calamity that the Sword Mausoleum was about to face to these barbarians. On the contrary, when these barbarians saw the anxious look on their faces, they thought that they were not attending properly and were delivering delicious wine and delicacies to Meng Liang, as well as the strenuous efforts of peerless beauties.


    However, regardless of whether it was beauty or wine, compared to the barbarians, the sacred grade was something that Meng Liang found difficult to swallow.


    Meng Liang, who drank three cans of "sweet wine" and ate five "fat roasted chickens" under the expectant gazes of the barbarian children, was truly unlucky to enjoy the barbarian race''s kindness, so he could only temporarily stop trying to explain the seriousness of the situation.


    Young Master Meng thought about it and decided to enjoy the special treatment given to him by these barbarians. He tried his best to make things difficult for them. For example, he had to eat sweet dew from the green grass in the oasis a hundred miles away every day, or eat the craftiest and most difficult to catch Gray Plain Pheasant. He had originally thought that they would be tired after traveling so much every day. Unexpectedly, these barbarians were all brainless fellows. No matter how Meng Liang commanded them, they were willing to do so, and they were even particularly happy about it.


    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed. The barbarians seemed to have made up their minds to set up camp here and had no intention of leaving.


    On the contrary, Meng Liang thought about how the army outside the Surabaya Pass was like an arrow that left the string.


    Meng Liang, who had no choice but to expel Wu Da, was worried that it would be good if Junior Brother Xu was there. That fellow had a ruthless expression, but this evil idea was more and more ruthless. If he were to come here, he should be able to think of a way to expel these barbarians.


    Meng Liang sighed as he thought about taking advantage of the bright sunlight to sleep.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    But at this moment, a loud noise came from afar, and the earth began to tremble, as if something enormous was rushing towards this place.


    )


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 635 Gravekeeper

    "So evil? Talk about Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives?"


    Meng Liang, who looked like he was facing a great enemy, saw a few figures on the giant ape that had suddenly arrived. His expression immediately changed as he muttered to himself in his heart.


    Xu Han, who jumped down from the giant ape, was similarly puzzled. He looked at the tall barbarians beside Meng Liang and couldn''t help but frown. "Senior Brother ¡­ these are ¡­" he asked.


    These barbarians who were born in the Southern Wilderness and died in the Southern Wilderness had never seen such a huge ape before. Even Udah''s complexion turned cold and his aura was not smooth at that time. But even so, Meng Liang also heard that Wu Da shouting in barbaric language, "Protect Mola!"


    Hence, the hundreds of elite warriors of the other races put on airs at that time, their feet trembling as they stood in front of Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at the group of barbarians, feeling helpless and touched. He pointed at Xu Han and said to Wu Dayan, "Kuka."


    Kuka means friend in Barbarian.


    Wu Da was stunned, as if he was still worried, "Kuka?"


    "Yes, Kuka." Meng Liang nodded again.


    Only then did Wu Da smile, The barbarians'' thoughts were simple. Everything was written on their faces. He hurriedly called for their clansmen to retreat. After all, any warrior was indispensable to a tribe. If they fought against this giant ape, they would surely suffer heavy losses. Once the strength of the royal court was weak, they would be waiting for another tribe to take their place.


    After the barbarians left, Xu Han walked over to Meng Liang and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Although Xu Han had never been to the Southern Wilderness, he had also heard of everything about it. He had originally thought that it was a lonely Sword Mausoleum, but he did not expect it to be so lively outside. Furthermore, looking at Meng Liang''s posture, his status among the barbarians was still extremely high. It seemed like this Sword Mausoleum was not as lonely as others had said.


    "Ah! Uncle Meng, you''re carrying Sister Ziyu on your back!" Xiao Nineteen, who had also jumped down from the giant ape''s body, also approached Meng Liang. She looked at the two barbarian "beauties" beside Meng Liang with a look of disgust as she caught her adultery in bed. In the end, she frowned and said, "You still have such a bad taste."


    After saying this, Xiao Nineteen sighed and said, "Sigh, man, there''s not a single good thing."


    When he said this, Meng Liang''s expression immediately changed. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, "It''s not like that. Xiao Nineteen, don''t misunderstand. I, Meng Liang, am not the kind of shameless person who eats in a bowl and looks at the pot while being concubine with others and joining hands with others."


    Before the word "disciple" could be spoken, a dry cough sounded from Xu Han''s mouth.


    Meng Liang was stunned. He looked at Xu Han, who had an ignorant expression on his face. He then looked at Qin Keqing, who was beside Xu Han, and instantly understood.


    "Anyway, it''s not what you think," he said hurriedly.


    "Is that so?" Little Nineteen was clearly more certain of this belief that seeing was believing and hearing was false. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Meng Liang, her long and narrow eyes filled with the crafty smile of the Fox newspaper.


    Meng Liang was immediately discouraged, "Tell me, how can you keep your mouth shut?"


    "Two sets of sword techniques!" Xiao Nineteen stretched out his index finger and middle finger, but soon felt that it was not worth it. He hurriedly stretched out his ring finger and said, "No, three sets."


    There was a saying that there was no one who didn''t lower his head under the eaves. Meng Liang could only smile bitterly and nod his head when he heard this, "Alright¡­"


    Xiao Nineteen, who had obtained such an answer, was naturally satisfied. He immediately pulled Zhou Yuan, who was beside him, and hopped into the barbarian camp, watching everything in the barbarian race with interest.


    ¡­


    In order to prevent Wu Da from thinking that Xu Han and the others were not satisfied with their treatment, Meng Liang pulled Xu Han and the others to sit beside his "throne", while Xiao Nineteen had already fought with the barbarian children. From time to time, she would occasionally use the shallow sword techniques and saber techniques that she had learned from Xu Han and the others to attract a large number of barbarian children to applaud.


    Meng Liang also took advantage of this time to explain his predicament to Xu Han one by one. Then, he stared at Xu Han with widened eyes and asked, "Junior Brother, can you think of a way to persuade these barbarians to leave?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned to look at Meng Liang. He also blinked his eyes and asked with a puzzled expression, "Is it difficult?"


    "Isn''t it difficult?" Meng Liang was a little confused.


    "It''s not difficult." Xu Han nodded and said.


    "Then you''ll take care of them?" Meng Liang asked again. For a moment, he really couldn''t think of any way Xu Han could solve this matter.


    "Alright." Xu Han smiled and nodded. Then, he suddenly waved his hand at 19 children who were enjoying themselves with a group of barbarian children not far away. Seeing this, Little 19 jumped up and down in front of Xu Han.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle Xu?" She asked.


    Xu Han silently leaned over to Xiao Nineteen''s ear and whispered a few words that others could not hear clearly. Xiao Nineteen immediately smiled.


    "Can you do it?" Then, he looked at Xiao Nineteen with puzzled eyes from Meng Liang and Qin Keqing and asked.


    Xiao Nineteen tilted his head and thought for a moment, then stretched out his hand and said, "Three sets of sword techniques?"


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Nineteen''s head was slapped by Xu Han. At that time, the little fellow immediately covered his head in grievance, and tears flashed in his dark eyes.


    "I don''t have that many swordsmanship in total. Do it as soon as possible. As long as you can learn it in the future, it won''t be a problem for me to hand over all of my cultivation to you." Xu Han, however, immediately said in a deep voice, "Did you eat the nineteen aggrieved moves?"


    Hearing this, Little Nineteen broke into tears and laughed, but his expression changed as he looked at Meng Liang, who was dumbfounded.


    "Alright, Uncle Xu, don''t worry." After saying that, Little Nineteen turned around and walked into the group of barbarian children, pulling them to the side. A few of them lowered their heads and didn''t know what they were stammering about.


    "What are you going to do?" Meng Liang asked curiously.


    However, Xu Han deliberately sold the juncture. He smiled and said, "Senior Brother, just wait and see what happens. Junior Brother will definitely be fortunate enough to live up to his fate."


    ¡­


    Even before this, Meng Liang had clearly told Xu Han about the enthusiasm of these barbarians, but when night fell, everyone was still shocked by the formation the barbarians had set up.


    At night, when the hunting team returned to the tribe, the women began to kill chickens and sheep. As for the men, they lit a campfire in front of Xu Han and the others. The children danced around the campfire, singing barbarian songs in a childish voice, a scene of pilgrimage.


    After Qin Keqing and Xu Han met again, She seemed to have returned to the gentle and quiet woman of the past, She saw the barbarians busy making a fire and cooking, and wanted to help, However, whenever she walked in front of the barbarians, Yi Fang would hurriedly bow to her. She didn''t even dare to raise her head to look at her. Qin Keqing, who realized that she could only cause trouble, could only sit beside Xu Han. She sat there quietly and looked at the smiling child in front of the campfire with a rare smile on her face.


    Afterwards, the barbarians brought the roasted chicken and fat sheep to Xu Han and the others. Although they were a little hesitant, the crowd still politely took some food from the food they handed over to satisfy their hunger. The rest was returned to the barbarians. Even though the gods in their hearts had accepted their tributes, the barbarians were celebrating as if something great had happened.


    After dinner, the barbarians raised their clans to sing and dance around Xu Han and the others. Although the crowd could not really hear what they were singing, nor could they appreciate the dance that was completely different from the Central Plains, they could feel the joy that the barbarians felt from your heart.


    In the end, Xu Han even pulled Qin Keqing and the others to join. Although the barbarians were still a little frightened at first, after Xiao Nineteen said a few words that Meng Liang could not understand, the barbarians immediately pulled Xu Han and the others to join with ecstasy.


    The carnival continued until late at night before the barbarians dispersed. Xu Han and the others also stayed in the best tent that Wu Da had arranged for them.


    For the next three days, Xu Han seemed to have forgotten to promise Meng Liang that he would get along well with these barbarians every day. He even began to lead the others to help these barbarians do something that he could. For example, Qin Keqing taught them how to make better bows and arrows, more lethal and hidden traps, and Qin Keqing also taught those women how to sew clothes to make them stronger.


    As the days passed, Meng Liang finally couldn''t hold back any longer in the evening of the third day.


    After the usual carnival dissipated, he walked to Xu Han''s side and whispered, "Junior Brother, have you forgotten something?"


    "What?" Xu Han, who was sitting beside the campfire, glanced at Meng Liang and asked in confusion.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang revealed an understanding expression. He patted Xu Han''s shoulder seriously and said, "Men, bragging isn''t a bad thing. Senior Brother understands that this isn''t embarrassing. After all, I haven''t thought of a good idea for you after staying here for so many days. It doesn''t matter if we think about it together, we''ll find a way to let them leave."


    Hearing his words, Xu Han did not comment. Instead, he asked, "Senior Brother returned to the Chen Kingdom a few days ago. How about it?"


    Meng Liang''s expression darkened when he asked this question, but he quickly suppressed this strange expression. He turned around and said with a smile, "What can happen? Chen Country is very stable."


    Since returning to Great Zhou, Xu Han hadn''t heard much about Chen Country. He didn''t doubt Meng Liang''s words. He said, "That''s good."


    "Yes." Meng Liang nodded his head and used several breaths of time to calm down the unseen surge in his heart. Then, he turned his head to look at Qin Keqing and the others who were sleeping in the tent. Suddenly, he nudged Xu Han with his elbow and a teasing smile appeared on his face. "Junior Brother, tell Senior Brother, do you like Miss Hongjian or Miss Keqing?" He asked.


    Xu Han probably never thought that Meng Liang would ask him such a question after holding back for a long time.


    He was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t have the time to answer Meng Liang''s question immediately.


    Seeing this, Meng Liang''s face immediately revealed a clear expression. He nodded his head and said seriously, "Well, in this aspect, Junior Brother is much stronger than Senior Brother. He really pushes the waves forward after the Yangtze River."


    Xu Han was stunned by Meng Liang''s words. He couldn''t help but look back at Meng Liang and asked, "Senior Brother, what do you mean?"


    Meng Liang lightly hit Xu Han with his shoulder and teased, "Senior Brother, you and I are fellow disciples. What''s there to hide? As for men, Senior Brother understands what it means to want the blessings of others."


    "But Miss Qing can still say that Hongjian is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Junior Brother still needs to work harder."


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head and smiled bitterly. He wanted to explain, but after thinking about it, he did it again. There were some things that were insignificant to outsiders, but deep down in his heart, he thought, perhaps he should find some time to give Qin Keqing an explanation.


    Seeing that Xu Han did not intend to entangle himself with this topic, Meng Liang tactfully shut his mouth. However, perhaps because he had stayed with these barbarians for too long, Meng Liang did not intend to end the conversation between the two of them. After a few breaths, he asked, "Junior Brother saw the situation in the Surabaya Pass when he came."


    "Mm. The vast army probably won''t do it if they touch the Undying Sword Mausoleum." Xu Han nodded.


    "Sigh, you said that these people are the same. They have a good life, but they have to fight back and forth. Even if I break my leg, I can''t do it." Meng Liang sighed and raised his head to look at the horizon. He looked at the full moon in the sky and felt a bit of melancholy like he was thinking of his hometown. However, Eldest Young Master Meng thought for a moment. His hometown was no longer his hometown. Since he couldn''t miss his hometown, then he should think about people. Therefore, he sighed and said, "I wonder how Ziyu is now."


    "Senior Brother, if you miss Ziyu, please ask Uncle Wang to let you leave the Sword Mausoleum after this matter is over. You can go find her." Xu Han said in relief.


    "How can it be that easy?" Meng Liang smiled bitterly, "I think that the army in the Surabaya Pass has 40,000 to 50,000 people, right? Even an ordinary soldier with 40,000 to 50,000 people there is enough for us to kill until our hands are soft, let alone some monsters who don''t know where they came from."


    "Senior Brother, do you think we can''t defend the Mausoleum of Xu Han asked with a smile.


    "How?" Meng Liang also looked at Xu Han at that time. Although he did not directly answer Xu Han''s question, both his tone and expression were obvious. He did not hold any hope for this matter.


    "Since you can''t defend it, why is Senior Brother still here?" Xu Han asked again.


    "Didn''t you come too?" Meng Liang helplessly glanced at Xu Han and said, "In the end, we both want to have a clear conscience."


    Meng Liang seemed to have thought of something and sighed, "Sigh, a clear conscience, how many lives did he kill?"


    Xu Han did not understand where Meng Liang''s exclamation came from, but he could feel that Meng Liang''s heart was not depressed at this moment. At that time, he also fell silent, looking at Meng Liang and thinking about some of his thoughts.


    ¡­


    Meng Liang had a dream.


    In his dream, Chen Country was peaceful, and his Master and Mother were like immortal couples, traveling around the world.


    Father retired from military power and lived in Jinling City for many years.


    Chen Xuanji was in charge of the Imperial Court, and the people respected him.


    He sat at home leisurely drinking wine, watching his maids sing and dance, feeling very uncomfortable.


    When his wife Fang Ziyu arrived, she pulled his ear and scolded him. However, he did not feel any pain. Instead, he enjoyed the noise.


    There were no Lunar Temple immortals here, no Changwu Pass where the army was suppressing them, and no Sword Mausoleum¡­


    Xu Han would bring his two wives to the door, and Xiao Nineteen would suddenly appear, pulling him to say that he wanted to learn his swordsmanship.


    Seeing Little Nineteen, Fang Ziyu felt that the child was very cute, so she shyly discussed with him at night whether she should have a child as well.


    Meng Liang smiled foolishly as he looked at Fang Ziyu with a shy face. He reached out to hold her cheek and was about to kiss her, but at this moment¡­


    I woke up.


    Meng Liang opened his eyes. It was still the "luxurious tent" of the barbarians and the burning hot air of the Southern Wilderness early in the morning.


    Meng Liang sighed. He thought that he still had to face the reality. At the very least, he had to deal with this group of barbarians first. He sat up and adjusted his clothes. He thought to himself that this matter could not be delayed any longer. Since Junior Brother had no other choice, he would have to drive these barbarians away today. After all, according to the time, the army in the Surabaya Pass had probably gathered by now. If it was delayed any longer, it would not be of any benefit to these barbarians.


    Meng Liang''s expression darkened as he made up his mind. He tried his best to make his face look fierce enough. Then, he walked to the front of the tent, pushed open the curtain of the tent, and walked out. He was about to say something loudly, but the scene in front of him caused the baleful aura that Meng Liang had built up on his face to dissipate. Then, he swallowed the words that came to his mouth.


    In front of the enormous Sword Mausoleum, only Qin Keqing and the others were busy preparing this breakfast. Xu Han sat at the side with Xuan''er in his arms and closed his eyes to recuperate. Apart from that, the barbarians who had been standing in front of the Sword Mausoleum had all disappeared at this moment.


    Meng Liang wasn''t sure if everything in front of him was an illusion or if he was still in a dream and hadn''t woken up. He subconsciously slapped himself.


    With a crisp sound, burning pain came from the side of his face. The real pain reminded Meng Liang that everything in front of him was real.


    "Senior Brother, what kind of kung fu are you practicing? Is it so unique?" Xu Han, who was standing at the side, was attracted by Meng Liang''s self-slapping sound. He put down Xuan''er in his arms and walked over to Meng Liang, asking with a smile.


    Meng Liang didn''t have time to pay attention to the teasing in Xu Han''s words, so he immediately asked, "Where are the barbarians?"


    "Let''s go." Xu Han replied.


    "Left? Why did you leave?" Meng Liang was stunned.


    Xu Han looked at Meng Liang strangely and said, "Didn''t Senior Brother ask me to drive them away?"


    "How?" Meng Liang asked. After all, he had used all of his solutions to not drive away such brainless barbarians. What method did Xu Han use to make these barbarians so obedient?


    Xu Han smiled and said, "There is a saying that the bell must be untied. Senior Brother, why did those barbarians stay at the entrance of the Sword Mausoleum?"


    Meng Liang replied, "They thought that the Sword Mausoleum was going to ascend to the Heaven Realm¡­"


    "Right." Xu Han smiled and said, "I let Little Nineteen learn a few words of barbaric language, On that day, when the barbarians were dancing, they told them that Mura was moved by their sincerity and decided to stay here. Not only that, Mura had to teach them immortal arts for three days. A year later, they came to pilgrimage according to the ancient teachings. Look, we taught them some random things in these three days, and they left happily, didn''t they? "


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. He slapped his forehead fiercely and cursed himself, "Why can''t I think of such a simple reason? But soon, he felt that it was a little inappropriate, so he asked," But at this time next year, the Sword Mausoleum is estimated to have been razed to the ground by those monsters. Is it inappropriate for Junior Brother to deceive them like this? "


    From Meng Liang''s point of view, with the barbarians'' single-minded temperament, if they didn''t see Mora here next year, they would definitely think that the God-man had abandoned them, and at that time, they would inevitably suffer some calamity.


    But when Xu Han heard this, he smiled and said, "What does Senior Brother mean?"


    "I''m not here for a clear conscience¡­"


    "Since you''re here, you''re here to guard the mausoleum. You haven''t even tried yet. How can you say you''re defeated?"


    In addition, there was a suggestion from a book friend last night that when he entered the game "Shadow Warrior", he should set up a "Hidden Edge" gang. He felt that this idea was not bad, and he might even be able to fight for the novel in the game at that time


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 636 Sword Spirit

    "Old Master! Open the door!" Meng Liang walked to the dilapidated thatched cottage at the entrance of the Mausoleum of Swords with high spirits and shouted loudly.


    The door was deathly silent, and no one responded to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang was a little strange, but after knocking for a while, no one answered.


    He turned around and looked at Xu Han and the others behind him. Seeing that they were also frowning, he couldn''t help but feel a hint of doubt in his heart at that time.


    "Old Grandpa, you can''t go back on your word. I helped you drive those barbarians away! You can''t go back on your word, can you?"


    "Old Master! We are all disciples of the Sword Mausoleum. If there''s anything we need to do together, don''t be so righteous!"


    "Old Master!?"


    "Old Master!!?"


    Meng Liang''s roar broke his throat, and the thatched cottage was still deathly quiet. He was a little anxious, and even put on a posture to try to kick open the door of the thatched cottage.


    Just as the foot was about to kick the wooden door of the thatched cottage, a powerful yet gentle force suddenly surged towards Meng Liang. The force stopped Meng Liang''s kick and sent his entire body flying to the ground. On the side path leading to the Mausoleum of Swords, an old man in white also slowly walked out.


    Meng Liang, who had fallen to the ground in a sorry state, hurriedly stood up. He did not seem to be angry at all. On the contrary, after seeing the old man''s appearance clearly, his expression became joyful. He leaned forward and said, "Old Master, are you finally willing to come out?"


    The old man glanced at Meng Liang and said unhappily, "My Sword Mausoleum has been cold for a thousand years. Ever since you came here, it has not stopped for a day. I was washing my sword properly in the mausoleum. It''s fine for you to shout and tear down my thatched cottage. What? Do you want to learn how to bully masters and annihilate ancestors?"


    Meng Liang was stunned for a moment before he remembered that this old man seemed to have such a habit. Every morning, he would go to the Mausoleum of the Swords to clean the swords left behind by the ancestors of the Mausoleum of the Swords one by one as a sign of respect.


    Thinking of this, Meng Liang''s face turned red. He reached out to scratch the back of his head and laughed dryly, trying to conceal this awkwardness.


    Fortunately, the old man didn''t have the heart to pursue Meng Liang after saying this. He turned his head and looked at Xu Han, who was standing beside him. At that moment, his gaze stopped and he began to look at the youth up and down.


    Xu Han also sensed the old man''s gaze. He quickly bowed respectfully to the old man and said, "Disciple Xu Han greets you."


    At this point, Xu Han paused for a moment, his expression slightly strange.


    The old man in front of him was naturally the last guardian of the Mausoleum of the Swords, Wang Yangming.


    Canghai Liu had once told him that the rulers of the world''s sword dao were none other than Jian Ling, Mo Guliu, and the others.


    Mo was naturally Mo Chen Zi, and the current was the current of the sea. Although this last ancient word did not take Wang Yangming''s name for some reason, it pointed at Wang Yangming without a doubt. In the story Master Wei told him, Wang Yangming was the ancestor of Mount Li Sword Sect a thousand years ago. If it was true, he would definitely be more than a generation taller than Mo Chen Zi and the others. In other words, Xu Han did not know how to address him.


    "Mo Chen Zi and I have always been on par with each other. You can just call me Martial Uncle." Wang Yangming seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s thoughts. He said indifferently, but his gaze suddenly stopped on the wooden box on Xu Han''s back.


    Although Wang Yangming tried his best to suppress it, Xu Han could still feel something flickering in the old man''s eyes. Even his voice started to tremble slightly, "May I borrow it?"


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he instantly came to his senses. He hurriedly nodded and said, "Please go ahead."


    Then, he took off the wooden box on his back and respectfully handed it to Wang Yangming.


    Wang Yangming stretched out his withered hands and was about to pick them up. Seeing this, Xu Han subconsciously wanted to remind him that this wooden box was as light as nothing to Xu Han, but to others, it was as heavy as a thousand jun.


    Unfortunately, before he could say anything, Wang Yangming''s hand touched the wooden box, causing Xu Han''s worries to vanish.


    The old man gently lifted the wooden box and placed it in front of him. He began to carefully examine the thing. The entire process did not reveal the slightest abnormality. Xu Han was secretly shocked when he saw that Wang Yangming was fine, but he did not say anything else. He quietly waited for the old man.


    Then, the old man reached out and stroked the wooden box. His old hand drew the mottled patterns on the wooden box, as if he was talking to an old friend he hadn''t seen in a thousand years.


    Wang Yangming sighed and whispered, "He did it in the end." "He has traveled a thousand years alone. He has traveled farther and more painstakingly than me."


    He said something that Xu Han and the others couldn''t quite understand, but his gaze gradually grew deeper. It was as if he had transmigrated through a thousand years of time and returned to the era that belonged to them.


    As the saying goes, the most hated beauty in the mirror of white hair, the most hateful hero in front of the grave dusk.


    Even though he had only heard a few stories about them, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little gloomy when he saw this scene.


    Perhaps it was also affected by this atmosphere. Even Nineteen, who had always jumped out, quieted down at that time.


    However, this silence did not last long. Wang Yangming suddenly raised his head and handed the wooden box back to Xu Han.


    Xu Han took the item and was about to say something, but Wang Yangming''s voice sounded before his.


    "Follow me to the Mausoleum of the Swords." After Wang Yangming finished speaking, he didn''t even give Xu Han a chance to react. After saying this, he turned around and followed the path into the Mausoleum of the Sword.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang hurriedly pointed at himself and asked, "What about me?"


    "Cook." Wang Yangming said without turning his head.


    Xu Han looked at the lonely Meng Liang beside him with some amusement. He reached out and patted Wang Yangming''s shoulder before following Wang Yangming''s footsteps and entering the Sword Mausoleum.


    ¡­


    Just as he stepped into the Mausoleum of the Sword, a vast sword intent rushed towards him.


    Fortunately, perhaps because he cultivated the Great Evolution Sword Technique in his body, the sword intent did not attack Xu Han. Instead, it brushed past Xu Han''s body like a gentle breeze. Xu Han felt refreshed.


    At this moment, Xu Han finally had a chance to measure up to the Sword Mausoleum of the Southern Desolation, which had been famous for a long time in the world.


    The Sword Mausoleum was filled with yellow sand and the Wilderness. Above the yellow sand and the Wilderness were densely packed swords. Half of their swords were buried in the ground, yet half of their swords were still flickering with sword light. They were like hibernating beasts, waiting for the day when they could break out of their cages.


    "No matter how deviant the world''s sword dao is, in the end, it will not be able to escape the realm of Swordsman-Man Unity. Therefore, when a Sword Dao Grandmaster reaches the final stage of cultivation, he will also nurture his sword, and the sword will also nurture his people."


    At this moment, Wang Yangming, who was walking in front of Xu Han, suddenly said.


    "However, it is inevitable for a person to die, but a sword gives birth to its spirit. If placed outside, the sword spirit that lost its master will be long for a hundred years, and in a few years, the sword spirit will dissipate. The sword spirit could only be born after being accompanied by others for several decades. How could he bear to see it dissipate? Therefore, whenever he saw a Grandmaster, he would personally come to the Mausoleum of the Sword and send his sword into it, hoping to preserve the sword spirit by relying on the sword intent emanating from the three vicious swords in the Mausoleum of the Sword.


    Although Xu Han did not understand why Wang Yangming would say such words to him, he still nodded in understanding.


    "The Spirit of Sword Life is called the Sword Spirit."


    "Of course, the so-called spirit is a kind of will. The weakest among them can only be a mysterious thing that resides on the sword. It can''t be touched or seen, but the sword wielder can feel his existence."


    "What about the strong ones? They can transform into human shapes, and their shapes are roughly the same as the ones in front of their masters."


    "It''s not just its shape, even its words and deeds are exactly the same. Many sword spirits even regard themselves as their masters due to some obsession."


    Wang Ming Yang said slowly, neither hurriedly nor slowly. However, Xu Han, who was calm just now, suddenly trembled when he heard this, and his eyebrows gushed with astonishment.


    Xu Han had already arrived at the Immortal Realm. Regardless of his cultivation or his horizons, Xu Han was far from being comparable to ordinary people, and there were even fewer things that could shock him in an instant.


    However, at this moment, he could not suppress the surprise in his heart and wrote the horror on his face.


    He stopped and stared blankly at the old man with his back to him. He muttered, "You mean¡­"


    At that time, the old man also turned his head and looked at Xu Han. Although Xu Han''s words had just begun, the old man seemed to have already guessed his thoughts. The old man nodded his head and said, "Yes, you are indeed the Sword Spirit when you see him ¡­ Mm, just the Sword Spirit."


    The old man''s gaze dimmed a little as he continued, "Ever since the day he was sent back to the Mausoleum of the Sword, the Sword Spirit that Mo Chen had entrusted to Mo Chen''s sword has been in an extremely irritable state.


    "He is very guilty. He is tormented by pain and obsession at all times."


    "He can''t be considered a hero in his entire life. Sometimes, he is even more confused. However, he has never done anything wrong. He only missed you so much that his sword spirit was still troubled by him after his death. He couldn''t even tell if he was really himself."


    "That''s why I asked Meng Liang to take him out of the Mausoleum of the Sword and head north to find you. I thought that if I could save your life, I would forget about his wish and let the spirit under the spring rest in peace."


    Xu Han remained silent for a few breaths before digesting the sudden news. Then, he said again, "But then, his sword spirit¡­"


    "Are you dead?" The old man raised his eyebrows and a smile appeared on his face. "To a sword spirit, dying for the sword master is an unparalleled honor. People and swords are complementary to each other. Although returning the sword spirit to the mausoleum and allowing it to be preserved is a gift from the sword master for the sword spirit''s goodwill, to a sword, without the sword wielder, the sword itself would lose its meaning of existence."


    Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but frown.


    He could not agree with Wang Yangming''s logic. Since the sword gave birth to its spirit and had its own will, the sword was no longer a simple weapon. Wang Yangming''s decision so easily made Xu Han unhappy.


    Seemingly able to see through his thoughts, the smile on Wang Yangming''s face became a little heavier. He said, "Your sword doesn''t have any spirit, does it?"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    Wang Yangming continued, "So you don''t understand."


    "But it doesn''t matter. One day, when you give birth to the Sword Spirit, you will understand that there is nothing wrong with what this old man said today."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 637 A Dying World

    "Why are you telling me this?"


    Xu Han did not intend to entangle himself with Wang Yangming on this issue. He had such a temperament that he would never force others to identify with him, but he would never change himself because of others.


    Wang Yangming didn''t seem to recognize the dissatisfaction in Xu Han''s words. He still smiled and said, "It''s just that old man, after seeing someone with great difficulty, he couldn''t help but say something."


    With that, he turned around again and said, "Let''s continue inside."


    The two of them took another step forward and continued walking towards the depths of the Sword Mausoleum.


    As they gradually entered the depths of the Sword Mausoleum, the number of divine swords inserted into the ground on both sides of the mausoleum gradually decreased. However, the amount of sword intent pervading the air did not decrease, but instead increased. There was an increasingly intense appearance. Even though the sword intent did not show any malicious intentions towards Xu Han, the oppressive feeling still made Xu Han slightly uncomfortable.


    "Like humans, swords are of high and low status."


    Wang Yangming, who was walking in front of Xu Han, spoke again.


    "Of course, such a high and low status has nothing to do with family background. Only strength and weakness are involved. Therefore, the deeper you reach the Mausoleum of the Sword, the more extraordinary the origin of the sword is. The more violent the sword intent is, the more you need to activate the sword seed to ease the sword intent. Don''t be careless for a moment, thinking that you can be fearless with an Immortal Realm body."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart trembled slightly. He thought to himself that Wang Yangming was really good. He could see through his real situation with a single glance. However, he did not say anything else about this. Instead, he nodded gratefully and said, "This disciple knows."


    Although he didn''t like some of Wang Yangming''s previous remarks, the other party kindly reminded him that he naturally didn''t have any reason to speak ill of Wang Yangming.


    The two of them walked halfway. As Wang Yangming had said, the sword intent in the mausoleum became even more violent. Xu Han hurriedly circulated the sword seed in his body before removing the sword intent that lingered around his entire body.


    "When you came here, did you ever see the scenery of the Southern Wilderness?" He didn''t know if it was really as Wang Yangming had said, but he had indeed spoken a lot along the way.


    For example, Xu Han felt that this was somewhat superfluous. Since he had come to the Southern Wilderness, how could he not have seen the scenery of the Southern Wilderness?


    However, he still replied truthfully at that time, "Of course I have."


    "Legend has it that many years ago, the Southern Wilderness was also a fertile land, not inferior to the Central Plains. The barbarians of the Southern Wilderness had once had their own civilization, and they had once built an immensely powerful empire here. But in the end, civilization dissipated, the once powerful empire collapsed, and the fertile land turned into a barren wasteland. And the remaining survivors could only rely on the few remaining oases, wrapped in blood and hair¡­ "


    Xu Han listened quietly to what the old man said. Such rumors were not considered to be Xin Mi. There were many such legends in Chongzhou, which was close to the Southern Wilderness. Xu Han had naturally heard of them before.


    He just didn''t understand why the old man would talk about this at this moment, so he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he waited for the old man''s next words.


    After saying that, Wang Yangming''s voice sounded again, "You''ve seen the Southern Wilderness before. What do you think this Southern Wilderness is like?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He didn''t understand what the old man meant. He thought for a while before answering, "What does Martial Uncle mean by this?"


    "Haha." Wang Yangming, who did not get the answer, did not show too many strange expressions. He chuckled and said, "Don''t you feel that the entire Southern Wilderness is like a dead world? There is no civilization, no future, and no vitality."


    "A dead world" Xu Han muttered to himself, but a strange feeling appeared in his heart. However, he was unable to explain where this strange feeling came from.


    "But do you know how to make a world die?" The old man did not wait for Xu Han to finish digesting him before he spoke again.


    "Actually, this is not a particularly difficult matter. As long as you can understand the nature of this world, many things will be easily solved."


    ''"A living world. There is a force in it. It guides the sun to rise and set. It drives all living things to fall asleep in the autumn and spring. It makes a world follow a certain law. This force is called fate. Of course, it is called Dragon Qi, if you are more familiar with it."


    "If you have been to the immortal palace of Kunlun, One could see some clues from the broken wall. It was recorded that the gods who ruled the world had died in front of the Kunlun Abyss and used supreme divine abilities to extract the dragon energy from the Southern Desolate Land. Thus, the Southern Desolate Land gradually fell into a deathly silence. The dragon form that had now been set up by the dead Chu was also like this, let alone they wanted to create another divine seed. Once they really did this, the world would fall into their hands sooner or later. "When the dragon qi enters the body of the dead dragon, it will be a Pixiu that cannot be exited. Once that happens, this world will slowly die like the Southern Wilderness. There is no other dragon qi to nourish it. This kind of death will come back faster and more thoroughly."


    Xu Han had noticed the oddness of the dead dragon a long time ago. He also realized that the Half Demon was hiding a curse, After the restoration of Great Chu, he saw the changes in Great Zhou along the way. However, he did not expect that the severity of the matter would far exceed his expectations. His expression darkened as he said, "Martial Uncle, this disciple understands what you mean. This disciple rushed to the Sword Mausoleum to defend the Sword Mausoleum together with Martial Uncle, otherwise, the vicious sword would fall into the hands of those who treat others!"


    At this time, the two of them had already reached the end of the Sword Mausoleum, and an ancient and thick bronze door stood in front of them.


    Wang Yangming stopped there, but did not respond to Xu Han''s words. Then, his hands clasped together in front of his chest, and hand seals came into contact with each other, causing an imposing aura to spread out and surge into the bronze door.


    The huge bronze door began to tremble, and then slowly opened from the inside out under Xu Han''s surprised gaze.


    At that time, a vast amount of sword intent and baleful energy surged out from within the bronze gate, causing the sword seed in his body to barely melt away this force. Xu Han''s deep eyes looked into the depths of the bronze gate.


    There stood a huge stone pillar. There were three sword grooves on the stone pillar, two of which were empty. Only the last sword groove had a cyan sword inserted into it.


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat. He naturally thought that this sword must be the last of the three great vicious swords, Prison Abyss!


    Wang Yangming''s expression was silent. He slowly walked to the stone pillar and reached out his hand to hold the hilt of the sword. A mighty killing intent surged out. The Prison Abyss Sword seemed to reject Wang Yangming again. However, a divine light flashed in Wang Yangming''s eyes and a similarly mighty sword intent suddenly surged out from his body, suppressing the will of the fierce sword.


    Clang!


    Accompanied by a sword cry, the long sword that was glittering with a deep green light was pulled out of the stone pillar by Wang Yangming. Then, he walked to the unknown Xu Han, held the sword in both hands, and sent it to Xu Han.


    Then, under the puzzled gaze of the other party, he calmly said, "So, you have to take this sword and leave the Mausoleum of the Swords."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 638 A Glance at Ten Thousand Years

    Chu Chouli and the others did not have a good way to go north.


    Their vast and mighty nearly a thousand people had a huge target. Even though Song Yueming and the others who had been rescued by Xu Han had heard Xu Han say that Gui Puti had promised them that no one would make things difficult for them along the way, they could go north with peace of mind.


    However, out of caution, they still chose to return from Jizhou, which was relatively safe, to the deer horn plains, and then to enter the Chen Kingdom from the deer horn plains, which was the border of the three kingdoms.


    Although they had long anticipated the dangers of this turn of events, there were some things that they hadn''t expected.


    Ever since Emperor Chu ascended to the throne in Chang''an, many unpredictable changes had occurred within the Great Zhou. The land began to dry up and rot, and the vegetation began to wither in large patches. Animals inexplicably died, or even fled in large groups. Dark clouds enveloped the entire Great Zhou territory.


    The army from Chang''an began to suppress the panicked people. The young children were forcibly brought to the Sacred Palace, and how could the people be sent to eat the so-called sacred medicine? These things happened one after another in Liangzhou, Chongzhou, You Zhou, Qing Zhou, and other places. Only Jizhou, where the imperial court''s control was weak, and Xuzhou, where the Sword Immortal Yue was in charge, had not had time to start.


    The more unknown the matter was, the more terrifying it was. This point could be said to be vividly displayed in the bodies of these ordinary people.


    The crowd of people began to flee with their old and young in fear. In this way, the group of people who were originally heading north just happened to sneak into the crowd and head north together. The bad thing was that the number of people who wanted to flee was too large. The Chu Imperial Court naturally would not watch such a large number of people leave. Thus, before the people left, the army rushed to the Sword Dragon Pass and blocked the crowd inside the Sword Dragon Pass.


    As a result, Chu Chouli and his group were trapped in the Jizhou Sword Dragon Pass like these fleeing civilians.


    And then.


    Before the Mu Clan Army Commander Mu Liang could be dismissed, he found Chu Chouli and his group. The two sides clapped and decided to charge through. For himself, and also for the tens of thousands of people behind him who were trying to flee Jizhou.


    ¡­


    "When Qingshan left, I didn''t have the heart to guard this Sword Dragon Pass anymore, so I dismissed my subordinates. Only two to three thousand trusted aides were unwilling to leave. The army of the Imperial Court attacked the Sword Dragon Pass for no reason. We were weak, so we could only retreat." Standing on the plain a few miles away from the Sword Dragon Pass, Mu Liang looked at the pass in the distance and said with a complicated expression.


    This was a grand trial that the Mu Clan''s generations and hundreds of thousands of Mu Clan soldiers had poured out with fresh blood, but now, it had fallen into the hands of others. This truly made Mu''s conscience not gloomy.


    "How many of them are there?" As the prince of Great Xia, Li Moding was still the most sensitive to this battle. He did not have the mood to listen to Mu Liang''s sigh, but directly asked the crux of the matter.


    "Fifty thousand. However, it is impossible to estimate how many Holy Son Holy Weapons there are." Mu Liang replied with a deep gaze.


    After the Sword Dragon Pass changed hands, Mu Liang had gathered the old Mu Clan army that had not yet been completely demobilized. At this moment, he had 20,000 elites under him. With the Mu Clan army''s combat strength, as long as they could lure these 50,000 people out of the city, it wasn''t that they didn''t have the strength to fight. However, they were only afraid that the other party wouldn''t be able to gather in the city. Of course, the Saint Child Holy Weapons hidden within the 50,000 troops were also a variable.


    "So the most important thing is to draw that army out of the pass and force them to fight us." Li Dingxian also took over the conversation at this time.


    "Yes, not only must we force them, but we must also hurry. My scouts have brought news that the reinforcements of the Imperial Court are already on their way. If they continue to drag on, it will be detrimental to us." Mu Liang said again.


    On the side, Chu Chouli listened to their lively conversation. At this moment, he finally found an opportunity and interrupted, "You guys have said so much, then how can we lure them out?"


    The three of them, who had said so happily just now, immediately fell silent when they asked this question.


    Everyone''s expressions immediately became serious. After all, if the commander in chief of the Sword Dragon Pass had any brains, he wouldn''t have let Xiong Guan go and fought them head-on.


    "So all of you have said is useless nonsense?" How could Chu Chouli not be able to guess their predicament from their looks? He mumbled without a choice of words.


    Although Li Moding and Mu Liang were still able to suppress their anger, Li Ding Xian''s expression changed and he wanted to argue with Chu Chou Li immediately.


    However, before he could say anything, a figure suddenly stepped out of the crowd.


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned and couldn''t help but cast their gazes at the person who had stepped out.


    "Lead the army and prepare to charge through." That person said this, and his pupils in the darkness emitted a gloomy and cold purple light.


    "You have a way to lure them out?" Mu Liang was stunned for a long time before he regained his senses and asked hesitantly.


    After all, he had followed several generations of the Mu King''s army to battle for many years. Although he could not be considered a god-like soldier, he was also proficient in this path. He really couldn''t think of any way to lure snakes out of the cave.


    When he looked at Liu Sheng with such doubts and expectations, the youth shook his head.


    "I have no choice." Liu Sheng said this with an extremely calm tone, as if he didn''t realize the inconsistency in his words at all.


    "Then¡­?" This made Mu Liang and the others even more puzzled.


    "But I can take them" Liu Sheng seemed to feel the confusion of the crowd. At that time, the corner of his mouth suddenly hooked into a smile. As he said this, the aura around his body suddenly began to churn, "Smash it out!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, The aura around him suddenly reached its peak. A purple light flashed in his eyes. His black clothes suddenly shattered, and a pair of giant bone wings extended from his back. His body also expanded. In the blink of an eye, his entire body was covered in purple scales. A terrifying aura poured out from his body like a tide.


    Boom!


    At that time, the bone wings behind him flapped and a loud boom rang out. Then, his enormous body moved at an astonishing speed towards the city wall of the Sword Dragon Pass a few miles away. Just as he said, he wanted to smash the defenders of the Sword Dragon Pass out alive!


    It wasn''t until Liu Sheng flew a few miles and arrived at the city wall of the Sword Dragon Pass that the surrounding people finally reacted.


    Mu Liang hurriedly pulled out his sword from his waist and shouted, "Charge!"


    At that time, the twenty thousand troops behind him let out an explosive shout as if they had received an edict, and then they rushed towards the pass in the distance. At that time, the people beside him also gathered all the internal energy in their bodies to quickly catch up. Only Chu Chouli, whose cultivation was still shallow, was stunned as he looked at the people who had left.


    In the end, he could only shout loudly, "Wait for me!"


    But the battle between the two armies was a matter of time, how could anyone still have the leisure to take care of him? In the end, Chu Chouli''s call ended in nothing. He glared angrily at the group of soldiers who were flying away, but in the end, he still had to eat the dust raised by the crowd and quickly follow up.


    ¡­


    Although the Sworddragon Guards had noticed the crowd crouching in the distance from the start, Liu Sheng didn''t relax in the slightest, but he suddenly killed Liu Sheng too quickly. The three Saint Sons were sent to stop Liu Sheng, but none of the Saint Sons who were close to the half-step Immortal Realm before they were sanctified were Liu Sheng''s enemies.


    The bone wings on Liu Sheng''s back suddenly stretched forward, and the sharp wings pierced through the heads of the two Saint Sons. Then, he waved his fist, and the last Saint Son turned into a rain of blood under the incomparably strong wind of the fist.


    After that, Liu Sheng''s body did not stop for a moment. He braved the rain of arrows pouring down from the Sword Dragon Pass and continued forward. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the Sword Dragon Pass. Without the slightest hesitation, he punched out again amidst the shouts of the defenders.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, a hole of ten zhang in the towering city wall was suddenly blasted out by him.


    The existence of the Sword Dragon Pass can be traced back to the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty. In order to guard the gate, the Great Zhou Great Ancestor spent a lot of money to build the Sword Dragon Pass. Not only was the city''s deep wall high, but its entire body was made of incomparably solid Luo Tieshi. This item was extremely expensive, causing the Sword Dragon Pass to almost exhaust the Great Zhou''s treasury.


    Even though Liu Sheng''s current cultivation was comparable to that of the Immortal, he had only managed to break through a hole with his full strength.


    Of course, Liu Sheng was naturally not satisfied with this. After that punch, the aura around him surged, and then the punch wind poured down like a torrential rain on the city wall of the Sword Dragon Pass.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Rumbles echoed along with his fists like explosive pearls.


    The city wall of the Sword Dragon Pass began to shake. After a brief moment of surprise, nearly a thousand figures jumped down from the city wall of the Sword Dragon Pass. As they jumped down, their bodies grew larger. Purple scales covered their entire bodies, and violent auras surged. Those nearly a thousand figures were all Saint Sons and Saint Weapons!


    They attacked Liu Sheng who was tearing apart the Sword Dragon Pass as soon as they completed their sacrifice.


    Liu Sheng naturally sensed this and his heart surged with killing intent. He knew that he had underestimated the strength of the Sword Dragon Guard. But now, he was already unable to ride a tiger, so he gritted his teeth and forcefully withstood the fierce attack of the group of more than twenty sainted sons who had rushed to the front.


    Once the Saint Son''s Sacred Cultivation base exceeded half a step into the Immortal Realm, even though he hadn''t reached the Immortal Realm, the strength that the twenty of them unleashed when they attacked at the same time was no less than that of the Immortal Realm.


    Liu Sheng''s body trembled as he forcefully withstood this attack. His internal organs were almost completely damaged, but the powerful power of the divine seed instantly repaired such injuries. But at the same time, with this restoration, an indescribable hostility surged out of his body, almost devouring him.


    His eyes were bloody red. He knew that he had to vent this hostility, so he clenched his fists again and ruthlessly rumbled the pass in front of him.


    Boom! ! !


    An incomparably loud explosion exploded. At that moment, the thick Sword Dragon Pass was pierced through by such a punch.


    A cry of alarm sounded from the city wall. The several zhang wide city in front of Liu Sheng suddenly collapsed. Although it was not enough to endanger the entire Sword Dragon Pass, the opening of the gap meant that the people behind him had the conditions to charge into the Pass.


    At the same time, when the Saint Sons and Saint Weapons saw this, they were even angrier. They let out a furious roar and attacked Liu Sheng again.


    After experiencing what had just happened, Liu Sheng did not dare to resist the attacks of these monsters. The bone wings on his back suddenly spread out and turned in the air. His sharp wing bones waved like saber light, killing several Saint Weapons and forcing back the attacks of those Saint Sons.


    At this time, Su Mu''an and the others finally arrived. Without the slightest hesitation, the saber light and sword shadows lit up at that time, attacking these monsters like waves of water. However, the twenty thousand Mu Clan soldiers that Mu Liang had attracted were stopped by the arrows on the city wall. They could only set up bows and arrows in the distance to support Liu Sheng and the others. However, in the face of a great battle of this level, all they had done had little effect.


    Mu Liang looked at the shaking figure in front of the entrance with a calm expression. Feeling the violent winds stirred up by the violent forces, his expression gradually became bitter from shock. He suddenly understood why Mu Qingshan had let the Mu Clan army demobilize this world. Dead Chu had created a monster, and such a monster made an ordinary army look like ants in front of them.


    Just like how the twenty thousand Mu Clan soldiers were helpless at this moment, even if there were ten times more of them, Mu Liang felt that the impact on this situation would be negligible. Moreover, what was happening in front of him was only the foreplay before the real battle.


    ¡­


    The scale of victory gradually began to tilt.


    After all, Liu Sheng and the others had misjudged the strength of the defenders on the city wall.


    The huge number of Saint Sons and Saint Weapons had an almost crushing advantage. This advantage was not only in terms of quantity, but also in terms of quality.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there was still a Liu Sheng who was close to the Immortal Realm and was still struggling to hold on, everyone would have already lost, but even so, they were still fighting and retreating at this moment, and their decadence was self-evident.


    "My lord, let me fight. Kill this group of fanatics and clear the way for His Majesty."


    On the city of the Sword Dragon Pass, a girl who looked to be only fifteen or sixteen years old had a look of fanaticism in her eyes. She looked at the green-clothed woman beside her and said this.


    The azure-clothed woman who was watching the battle at the gates turned her head to look at the girl beside her and whispered, "You are no match for him."


    The young girl was slightly stunned when she heard this, but she quickly reacted. She turned her gaze to the city wall and looked at Liu Sheng, who was fighting with many Holy Sons and was bathed in blood. She was puzzled, "Did Your Excellency say that Half Demon? Although his strength was indeed extraordinary, it seemed that he was at the end of his rope at this moment."


    At that time, the green-clothed woman looked at the white-clothed girl beside her with pity. Then, she turned her gaze to the fighting Liu Sheng. One of his bone wings had been broken, and his eyes were bloodshot. An undetectable black gas surged around his body.


    "The strength of a half-demon is far from what you can imagine. He is suppressing his own strength. If he is really willing, he can easily raze the entire Sword Dragon Pass to the ground in an instant."


    The white-clothed girl was a little angry. She said unhappily, "Then why didn''t he do this? Has Sir overestimated this fellow too much?"


    The green-clothed woman chuckled and did not answer her.


    The white-clothed girl seemed to realize that she had lost her composure just now. She quickly changed her attitude and asked respectfully, "Then what should we do next, Master?"


    "Let go."


    "Huh?" The white-clothed girl''s expression changed, and she became even more puzzled. "Once the Lord Saint Son and Saint Weapon are sanctified, there is no turning back. Nearly a thousand Saint Son Saint Weapons are sanctified. If we do not obtain some results, how should we explain it to the Saint King?"


    "Are you teaching me how to do things?" The green-clothed woman asked. Although her tone was still calm, it caused the white-clothed girl''s heart to instantly turn cold.


    She hurriedly lowered her head and knelt down on one knee. She said in fear, "This subordinate does not dare. I just want to share the worries for my lord."


    The azure-clothed woman''s lips curled into a cold smile when she heard this. "The puppet is worthy of my worries? I think you''ve forgotten your identity, right?"


    The white-clothed girl did not dare to be dissatisfied with what the green-clothed woman said at this moment. She knelt on the ground and lowered her head firmly, "What Your Excellency said is very true. Please forgive me for being so reckless."


    Seeing her like this, the green-clothed woman did not pursue the matter with her. She turned around and looked in the direction of the city gate as if she had lost interest in talking to her. Her gaze began to wander through the crowd below the city, and finally landed somewhere. The corner of her mouth curled into a smile, and a hand extended out at that moment.


    She opened her fingers like white jade, and dark energy fluctuations gushed out from her sleeves, enveloping the entire Sword Dragon Pass.


    Under that force, the many Saint Weapons and Saint Sons who were still vicious just now were like puppets that had lost their strings. They all stopped their movements and stood there in a daze.


    Liu Sheng and the others were stunned for a moment, not understanding where this change had come from. For a moment, they looked at each other with puzzled gazes.


    At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded from the city wall.


    "It''s been many years since you and I have spoken properly."


    "Come up and drink a Gu with me, and I''ll let you pass."


    "He Ru?"


    Liu Sheng and the others were even more puzzled by these words. What they said was somewhat headless and even inexplicable.


    "Alright!"


    However, right at the entrance of the stall where everyone was puzzled, a rough voice suddenly sounded not far away.


    Everyone looked over, only to see a fat middle-aged man with a beard standing behind the Mu Clan Army, panting heavily and sweating profusely.


    His body was a little dusty and his expression was a little awkward, but at this moment, his gaze that looked up at the city wall was as bright as snow.


    As a result, the green-clothed woman''s extended hand suddenly clenched tightly at that moment.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Light sounds exploded around Liu Sheng. At that time, all the heads of those ferocious Saint Sons and Saint Weapons exploded, and their flesh and blood flew everywhere. In the end, they turned into a rain of blood. It was like a grand firework that rose up to welcome the arrival of something.


    The green-clothed woman cast her gaze at the man at that time. The two of them were several miles apart, but the moment their gazes collided, they smiled at each other coincidentally.


    It was as if the peach blossoms were beautiful when they first met that year.


    Her green clothes were like spring water, and he was as elegant as a teenager.


    It was just a glance at the water in the pond from a distance of three months¡­


    That glance was ten thousand years old.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 639 I Compose a New Song and Drink a Cup of Wine

    "In the depths of the floors, the east wind is soft. Spring returns to Cuimo, smooth and tender, hanging golden. Flowers will be accelerated later, and the clouds will rain lightly. It will be cold and warm."


    In the mandarin duck tent, the red candle was warming up.


    The handsome actor was singing softly in a melodious tone like an oriole singing.


    Ran Qingyi and Chu Chouli sat opposite each other at a round table. Ran Qingyi looked at the man with narrowed eyes and an intoxicated expression. She pursed her red lips and asked, "Senior Brother, what do you think of her singing?"


    Chu Chouli, who was singing with the actress on the table, suddenly stopped beating when he heard this. He said, "It''s not bad, but it''s far inferior to Junior Sister."


    "Is that so?" Hearing this, Ran Qingyi smiled faintly, then stood up and walked in front of the actor.


    Seeing this, the actor''s expression immediately became somewhat frightened. She quickly stopped singing and carefully looked at Ran Qingyi. Only after Ran Qingyi gave her a glance to let her leave did the horror on the actor''s face dissipate. Then, she nodded and quickly left the room as if she had been granted an amnesty. Looking at the panicked expression, it seemed as if she was afraid that she would lose her life if she stayed for a while longer.


    At that time, Ran Qingyi stood in front of Chu Chouli with a gentle voice, like the rain in the south of the Yangtze River.


    She said, "Then how about Qing Yi sing another song for Senior Brother?"


    Chu Chouli did not seem to have thought that Ran Qingyi would do this. He was slightly stunned, but he quickly regained his senses. He picked up the wine glass in his hand and took a sip. Then, he hurriedly nodded his head and said, "Good! Good! Good!"


    Ran Qingyi was not annoyed when she saw this eagerness. Instead, she rolled her sleeves and closed her eyes.


    Le Ren, who was sitting behind the screen, lightly plucked the string and sang.


    Ran Qingyi''s eyes suddenly opened. Then, she waved her sleeves and sang.


    "Jiangnan Spring is perfect, so I call you Lang Jun You."


    "There are mandarin ducks crossing the lake, and there are twigs that are related to each other."


    "Looking sideways at the husband, I want to say that my daughter is embarrassed, so I just crouched my head and twisted my sleeves."


    "But it''s a pity that I can''t see you for three autumn days. When I get to see you, the moon chases after the Golden Crow."


    "When we arrive at the Starfall River, we will finally put our thoughts into words."


    "I am Chen Sanyuan. Don''t forget, Lang Jun. One wish is for Lang Jun to be a thousand years old. Two wish is for my body to be healthy forever. Three wish are like Liang Shangyan. Let''s meet each other year after year."


    Her singing voice was melodious and her smiles were filled with her daughter''s bashfulness.


    Chu Chouli shook his head and his head, his eyes filled with intoxication.


    After she finished singing the song, the aftermath had already faded, but Chu Chouli was still obsessed with it.


    He still sang alone, "Three wishes are like Liang Shangyan, meeting each other year after year."


    "Years ¡­"


    "Long meeting ¡­"


    Seeing him like this, Ran Qingyi couldn''t help but purse her lips into a smile. She walked up to Chu Chouli beautifully, slightly bent her body down, and asked softly, "Senior Brother, is it nice to hear?"


    At this moment, Chu Chouli felt as if he had just woken up from a dream. He opened his eyes and looked at the face in front of him that, although it had gone through many years, did not leave any traces behind. It was still extremely beautiful.


    Gulu.


    Chu Chouli swallowed a mouthful of saliva very indecently. The so-called hero was sad about the beauty pass. Whether Chu Chouli was considered a hero or not was irrelevant. However, this point of sad about the beauty pass was vividly displayed on his body at this moment.


    He hurriedly nodded and said, "Good, good!"


    Seeing him like this, Ran Qingyi smiled even more. She stretched out her hands and hooked around Chu Chouli''s neck. At that time, a soul-stirring fragrance lingered around the tip of Chu Chouli''s nose. At that time, his entire body became dizzy and heavy. Apart from that stunning beauty, there was nothing else in front of him.


    At that time, Ran Qingyi''s body simply sat in Chu Chouli''s embrace. Her light and boneless body was extremely close to Chu Chouli, and her pair of beautiful red lips leaned against Chu Chouli''s mouth. Her breath was like an orchid.


    "Then Senior Brother, if you don''t stay, I''ll sing it to you every day in the future, okay?"


    Chu Chouli was mesmerized, and he seemed to be unable to distinguish between the east and the west. He murmured, "Junior Sister, are you really willing to sing to me every day?"


    Seeing that Chu Chouli was like this, the charm between Ran Qingyi''s eyebrows became even more intense. She squeezed into Chu Chouli''s embrace again, her pair of red lips almost sticking to Chu Chouli''s mouth, "My body follows Senior Brother in everything."


    "Is that so?" Chu Chouli suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Ran Qingyi''s waist, saying, "Then Junior Sister, follow me."


    As he spoke, Chu Chouli opened his eyes. There was no trace of drunkenness in his eyes. He grinned and continued, "This way, Junior Sister can sing for me every day."


    As if he hadn''t thought that Chu Chouli would still have this move, Ran Qingyi''s expression instantly changed, and his eyebrows turned cold.


    Her hand suddenly stretched out and patted Chu Chouli''s chest. She took the opportunity to stand up and retreat a few steps. Then, she looked at Chu Chouli with a calm expression and said coldly, "You tricked me!?"


    At this moment, she no longer had the slightest bit of tenderness and charm. She once again transformed into that cold Ran Yanluo. Such a rapid transformation made it almost impossible for people to distinguish which of them was the real her in a trance.


    On the other hand, Chu Chouli also put away his usual casual appearance. He smiled and picked up the wine cup beside his hand again. He raised his head and drank it, saying, "I stole from the Sacred Sect to deceive you. I lied to junior sister. Isn''t junior sister lying to me?"


    "I did it for your own good." Ran Qingyi said with a frown.


    "Such a coincidence?" Chu Chouli raised his eyebrows and smiled, "I am also doing this for Junior Sister''s good."


    "If you really do it for my own good, you should help me." Ran Qingyi''s eyebrows were filled with coldness.


    However, a smile appeared in Chu Chouli''s eyes, "I''m helping you."


    "Help me? Have you forgotten what my father said when he died?"


    "He said he wanted you and me to revitalize the Bandit Sacred Gate!"


    "Even though Da Chu died, he once established our sect as an Orthodox Sect. Several generations ago, the ancestors of the Thieving Saint Sect created the Heaven Concealing Box. The Heaven-defying and Fate-changing method is close at hand! Xing Chu can invigorate the sect. Why are you always unable to understand this logic?"


    ''"I''ve worked hard all these years and never slacked off. What about you? You chose a dead end and you have to walk a path to darkness! I really don''t know if you tossed and turned for a long time in the night, or if you''ve even remembered your father''s last life in your heart!" "I don''t know if you''ve ever tossed and turned for a long time in the night!"


    "Right now, Da Chu is unstoppable. What you see today is only the tip of the iceberg of Da Chu''s power. I''ll give you a path to life. Why are you still so focused on the path of death?"


    When Ran Qingyi said this, she had already lost her composure. This was something that had rarely happened in the past few years.


    After Chu Chouli heard this, the smile on his face also subsided. He lowered his head and muttered, "Death is not necessarily the wrong path. Life is not necessarily the right path."


    Seeing that Chu Chouli was still stubborn, Ran Qingyi waved her sleeve and said in a slightly louder tone, "But if you die, then nothing will be left. What else do you want to revitalize the sect with? What face do you have to see your father?"


    The story about the Thieving Saint Sect was not too complicated.


    Back then, when Da Chu''s aura was about to run out, in order to renew his fate, the Emperor of Da Chu had once found the Bandit Saint Sect and wanted it to change its fate for Da Chu. However, before the Bandit Saint Sect could accomplish this, Great Chu collapsed. Later on, the feudal lands of the three kingdoms were torn apart, and the Bandit Saint Sect lost the protection of the Chu Dynasty, so it could only hide deep in the mountains and not leave the world.


    Afterwards, the Bandit Sacred Sect should have angered the might of the heavens, and was annihilated. The remaining two disciples, Ran Qingyi, followed the Chu Clan, while Chu Chouli¡­


    Under Ran Qingyi''s reprimand, Chu Chouli gradually lowered his head and whispered, "I have never forgotten Master''s instructions, and I have always been ¡­"


    "You always remember?" However, before she could finish her sentence, it was as if she had stabbed Ran Qingyi in the pain. The woman quickly walked forward, but her seemingly weak arm was strangely strong. She grabbed Chu Chouli''s forehead and neck and lifted the man up.


    "You are the Thief Saint Sect''s immortal! The number of Heaven Deceiving Pirates'' Fate had already reached its peak! You had the ability to revitalize the sect, but what did you do? You saved Yuan Guilong! Saved Lin Shou! Saved Mu Yushan! You take your life, your cultivation, and the future of the Thieving Saint Sect to renew the lives of these unrelated people! Look at you now, what''s the difference between you and a pool of mud! "


    Ran Qingyi roared angrily. At that time, there was a sparkling thing in her eyes that did not fall. At this moment, she seemed to be venting the grievances and anger that had accumulated in her chest over the years. She raised Chu Chouli''s body and waved her hand fiercely at that time, throwing Chu Chouli''s body aside.


    Chu Chouli heavily fell on the wooden table. At that time, the luxurious wooden table was smashed to pieces by Chu Chouli, and the wine scattered all over the ground.


    Chu Chouli lay on the ground for several breaths before regaining his senses. Then, he slowly climbed up and reached out to gently tidy up the wine stains and dust on his body. Then, he looked at the angry Ran Qingyi again.


    After a few breaths of silence, he suddenly extended his hand and bowed respectfully towards Ran Qingyi.


    He didn''t know if it was because he hadn''t done this for too long, but Chu Chouli didn''t seem to have noticed it.


    He whispered, "We''ve finished drinking and singing. Can you put it down and leave now, my lord?"


    Hearing this, Ran Qingyi''s body trembled. At that time, the things in her eyes seemed as if they could no longer be wrapped up. She was about to burst out. In order not to reveal such an ugly appearance in front of Chu Chouli, she suddenly turned around and said, "Scram!" She turned her back to Chu Chouli and said, "Scram!"


    Chu Chouli took a deep look at the figure and then grinned, "Alright!"


    The sound of the man leaving immediately rang in his ears. Ran Qingyi''s body trembled slightly, and two rows of tears finally fell from his cheeks.


    ¡­


    Everyone waiting for Chu Chouli outside the pass finally waited for the middle-aged man''s return. The army brought more than a hundred thousand people out of the Sword Dragon Pass and made a mighty trek towards the Chen Kingdom.


    "Ai, surnamed Chu, what exactly is your relationship with that woman?" Fang Ziyu, who was walking on the road, asked the man beside him curiously.


    The man scratched his head and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. It''s just one of the tens of millions of women who were admired by my beauty and talent back then."


    Fang Ziyu naturally wouldn''t believe him. She curled her lips and said, "Then how did you deal with her? Could it be¡­"


    "En, feeding a wolf with your body is something that you will not hesitate to do to protect the overall situation!" Chu Chouli ignored the disgust on Fang Ziyu''s face and said proudly.


    "What feeding a wolf with your body?" At this time, Su Mu''an, who was standing at the side, walked forward and asked with a puzzled look in her eyes.


    "This is the man''s true self" Chu Chouli was about to tell Su Mu''an what was going on, but before he could finish his sentence, Fang Ziyu stepped on him fiercely. The middle-aged man could only tactfully shut his mouth when he was in pain.


    "Anyway, it''s just for you guys. I''ve suffered a lot." Chu Chouli changed his words. He casually spun nonsense.


    However, he didn''t want such nonsense to make Su Mu''an''s face look ashamed. The little fellow secretly thought that Chu Chou Li had suffered a great deal of grievance. He lowered his head and said, "It''s all because of Mu''an''s uselessness that made Uncle Chu suffer."


    However, he quickly raised his head and said with fighting spirit, "Uncle Chu, don''t worry. I will cultivate diligently. When I become an immortal, no one will be able to bully you anymore."


    Seeing this, Fang Ziyu also leaned forward and said, "Alright, let''s compete and see who can reach the Immortal Realm first."


    "Yes." Su Mu''an nodded and looked at Chu Chou Li, who was standing at the side. She hesitated and asked, "Uncle Chu, do you want to join us?"


    Before Chu Chouli could reply, Fang Ziyu smiled and said, "With his appearance, cultivating into an immortal is probably only in his dreams."


    Saying that, Fang Ziyu chuckled and pulled Su Mu''an to the front of the group.


    Chu Chouli, who was walking at the end of the line, suddenly raised his head to look at the horizon after everyone left.


    The careless smile on his face suddenly dissipated, and then he said in a disappointed voice.


    "Immortal¡­ Heh, what a dream¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 640 Night Talk

    "Remember? This is the place." Meng Liang stood in front of the thatched cottage and looked at Xu Han, who was talking to Nineteen, who was sitting on the giant ape''s body. He was a little puzzled, but he didn''t want to go forward because of his face.


    "En, don''t worry, 19 will remember." Little Nineteen nodded heavily and said with a serious expression.


    "When you''re done, go to the Chen Kingdom and meet Ziyu and the others." Xu Han smiled and touched Xiao Nineteen''s head.


    "What about Uncle Xu? It''s very dangerous to be alone here." Little Nineteen asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t Senior Brother Meng still here?" Xu Han comforted.


    "You mean Uncle Meng?" Nineteen swept his gaze and landed on Meng Liang, who was not far away.


    Meng Liang, who could feel the other party''s gaze, subconsciously straightened his waist, wanting to make his appearance look convincing enough.


    "However, Uncle Meng looks so weak that he can''t help Uncle Xu." However, Little Nineteen inherited the usual carelessness and nonchalance of words, and said with great distress at that time.


    Meng Liang staggered and almost fell to the ground. Xu Han laughed. He shook his head and said, "I know my limits. You go there to help me find that person first, and then bring them to the Chen Kingdom to wait for me. When this matter comes, I will naturally come find you."


    Nineteen also knew that this matter was of great importance, so she did not hesitate any longer. She nodded and said, "Yes."


    Thus, the giant ape let out a long roar and placed Nineteen and Zhou Yuan on its back. After a pause, it suddenly jumped high and ran towards Great Zhou.


    ¡­


    "Where do you want them to go?" After the giant ape left, Meng Liang hurriedly approached Xu Han and asked curiously.


    This was not Meng Liang''s fault. Ever since they arrived at the Sword Mausoleum in the morning, Xu Han had been brought into the depths of the Sword Mausoleum by Wang Yangming. The two of them stayed in the Sword Mausoleum for an entire day before returning. After that, Xu Han called Zhou Yuan and Nineteen over and told them something before letting them leave. The entire process was somewhat mysterious, which made Meng Liang curious.


    "Let''s go to the Chen Kingdom and meet Ziyu and the others. A great battle is about to arrive. Staying behind won''t do them any good." Xu Han smiled, as if he wasn''t willing to reveal his secret to Meng Liang.


    However, Meng Liang did not restrain himself as soon as he saw fit. He hurriedly pulled Xu Han, who wanted to go to the side to help Qin Keqing prepare dinner, and said with a licking smile, "Junior Brother treats Senior Brother like an outsider. I just heard that you want Nineteen to find someone, right? Who is it?"


    "Senior Brother, do you mean that we are not outsiders?" Xu Han asked with a strange expression.


    "Junior Brother, what are you saying? You and my fellow disciples are naturally not outsiders." Meng Liang did not suspect him and firmly said at that time.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Xu Han''s face. "Since he is not an outsider, then why did Senior Brother hide what happened in the Chen Kingdom from me?"


    "Huh?" Meng Liang''s expression instantly changed. The smile on his face also subsided at that moment. He released the hand holding Xu Han''s sleeve and said in a deep voice, "Didn''t the old man tell you?"


    When he arrived at the Sword Mausoleum, Meng Liang had met Wang Yangming and told him about what had happened in the Chen Kingdom. However, Wang Yangming did not seem to be interested in it. He only asked Meng Liang to deal with the barbarians outside the Sword Mausoleum before doing anything else.


    Therefore, when Xu Han mentioned this matter, Meng Liang naturally realized that it was the old man who told Xu Han about it.


    "Senior Brother, why are you hiding it from me?" Xu Han looked at Meng Liang and asked in puzzlement.


    Meng Liang''s temperament was carefree. Since Xu Han knew about this matter, he naturally wouldn''t try to conceal it anymore. He bitterly smiled and said, "This is a family matter of my country, Chen. What''s the use of telling others about it?"


    After saying this, he paused for a moment and said, "Besides, Junior Brother and Ziyu have always been close. If I told Junior Brother about this, Ziyu probably wouldn''t be able to hide it. I don''t want her to have a gap with Xuanji because of this."


    Xu Han had thought of many reasons why Meng Liang had concealed this matter from him, but he had never thought that Meng Liang had done so. Xu Han couldn''t help but frown, "Senior Brother, could it be that you''ve let go of this father-killing feud? You still want to match Ziyu with Chen Xuanji? Isn''t this putting her in deep trouble?"


    Meng Liang smiled bitterly and shook his head. He said helplessly, "Xuanji ¡­ is also a pitiful person. The grudges are too complicated. Junior Brother, don''t ask any further."


    After Meng Liang finished speaking, he didn''t give Xu Han any chance to speak. He turned around and walked out of the Sword Mausoleum. Obviously, he wasn''t willing to entangle himself with Xu Han on this issue.


    Xu Han was slightly stunned when he saw Meng Liang''s departing figure, but in the end, he did not stop Meng Liang from leaving.


    ¡­


    After dinner, the only thatched cottage in the Mausoleum of the Swords was given to Qin Keqing. Wang Yangming sat cross-legged in the depths of the Mausoleum of the Swords, seemingly preparing for the upcoming great battle.


    Meng Liang did not seem to be in a good mood after his previous conversation with Xu Han. After walking around the Mausoleum of the Sword, he returned silently. After dinner, he sat alone in front of a stone cliff in a hill outside the Mausoleum of the Sword. He looked at the few stars in the sky and was dazed.


    He thought about what had happened in the past few days. It was no longer something that could be clearly stated in two words.


    Meng Liang did not want to think about these things, because once he thought of these things, it would be difficult for him to breathe as if he was weighing down on Qian Jun. Thinking of this, Meng Liang sighed.


    But at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out, along with the jug of wine in his hand.


    Meng Liang was stunned. He turned his head and saw Xu Han holding a pot of wine in one hand and looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Meng Liang also smiled faintly at that time. He reached out and took the wine jug, unsealed it, and slightly touched Xu Han. Then, he raised his head and gulped down a mouthful.


    By the time he put down the wine jug and wiped off the wine that flowed out of his mouth, Xu Han had already sat down beside him.


    "Where did you get the wine?" Meng Liang asked curiously.


    The Southern Wilderness was barren, The source of food in the Mausoleum of the Sword was mostly the fruit trees planted on the west side of the Mausoleum of the Sword and the tributes paid by the barbarians every year, Although there weren''t many people in the Sword Mausoleum, there weren''t many of them. In addition to the occasional prey he hunted, it was almost enough to satisfy the consumption of the Sword Mausoleum itself. However, the wine that needed food was obviously too luxurious. According to Meng Liang''s knowledge, there wasn''t such a thing in the Sword Mausoleum, so the two jars of wine Xu Han brought were indeed beyond Meng Liang''s expectations.


    Xu Han also raised his head and drank a mouthful of sake. He smiled and said, "When I was traveling with Master, he once told me that he secretly brewed some wine from the grain of the Sword Mausoleum. However, he was afraid that the two Martial Uncles would discover him and secretly bury the wine in one of the Sword Mausoleum. We went to look for it. When we found it, we brought it to drink with Senior Brother."


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. He was both surprised that Canghai Liu had done such a ridiculous thing, and even more surprised by Xu Han''s sudden change of address to Canghai Liu.


    However, he did not ask any further. He only nodded and then fell silent again.


    "Uncle Wang told me a lot of things." Xu Han glanced at Meng Liang, as if he didn''t feel that the other party wasn''t in a good mood at the moment, so he said again.


    "About the Sword Spirit of the Vast Ocean Stream, about Kunlun, the Fierce Sword, and the Half Demon from the Primeval Era."


    "He told me about Vastsea Current''s obsession. I thought about it. Although he plotted against me, he felt so guilty about it that even the Sword Spirit couldn''t forget about it. In the end, he sacrificed himself to save me. "Actually, his kindness to me is greater than his fault. Besides, if it weren''t for him, Martial Uncle Mo wouldn''t have ruined the Fate Palace just for the sake of good. In the end¡­"


    "That''s why I have to thank him for his kindness. It''s only natural for me to call him Master."


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, Meng Liang couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Xu Han. Just as he was about to say something, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "But Qing was pushed to the throne by Mr. Lu and the others. She was born a half-demon, and because of the dragon qi, she became a true divine seed. "When I rescued her from Chang''an, she was unconscious because of her weakness. At that time, I probed her body and felt that there was some sort of powerful power in her body. It seemed that she was ready to devour her at any time."


    "I also have this power. There is such a thing hidden deep within my body. He is a hundred times, a thousand times, or even ten thousand times stronger than the power in Ke Qing''s body. I am not sure if I have these connections with this Half Demon God Seed, but it is extremely important for me to understand my own background. "Of course, in order to prevent Dark Asura Palace from finding the divine seed, I asked Nineteen to go to Niutou Village in the Azure Province to help me find someone."


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. After all, this was the first time he had heard of such a saying. However, he quickly regained his senses and said, "You mean to find that little monk?"


    "Well, the girl next to Guang Lingui is also a half-demon nourished by the Demon Lord''s blood essence, Including her, there are no more than three God Seeds in the world. I was worried that they would become the target of the Dark Asura Palace''s pursuit, and I also wanted to figure out what was inside my body. That''s why I asked Nineteen to pick them up. "


    Meng Liang was somewhat surprised. He had only vaguely heard Fang Ziyu and the others talk about the situation of Half Demon and Xu Han. However, Fang Ziyu and the others were unable to explain the specifics, so how could he be clear about it?


    However, he suppressed the strange feeling that had suddenly arisen in his heart when he heard this. He pretended to be calm and asked, "Do you know where they are?"


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded. "I still have some connections. I received a letter from them some time ago saying that Liu Dingdang''s body is better. Guang Lingui took her to Niutou Village to live in seclusion. However, with the current situation in Great Zhou, I estimate that such thoughts can only be wishful thinking."


    "So it''s for this matter." Meng Liang nodded. He finally understood what Xu Han meant by letting the nineteenth generation leave today. However, he quickly regained his senses and looked at Xu Han with a strange expression. "Why did you say this to me?" He asked.


    Meng Liang was very clear that everyone had their own secrets. Some secrets could not be told, while others did not need to be said. What Xu Han said clearly belonged to the former. At this moment, he suddenly revealed everything to himself, which was somewhat strange.


    Xu Han laughed. He blinked his eyes and said, "Because Senior Brother said that we are our own people."


    At this moment, Meng Liang was stunned again. He immediately reacted and said, "You can''t be saying this so that I can tell you about Chen Country, right?"


    Xu Han did not answer Meng Liang''s question immediately. He raised the wine jug in his hand and respected Meng Liang. After taking a sip, he said, "It depends on Senior Brother treating Junior Brother as one of his own."


    This move to retreat was probably a poke at Meng Liang''s pain point. He bitterly smiled and drank a mouthful of sake, saying, "Do you really want to know about Chen Country so much?"


    "Logically speaking, this is Senior Brother''s family business. As a junior brother, you really shouldn''t interfere." Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression suddenly turned serious. "But at this moment, there are some things that shouldn''t be interfered with. Junior Brother can only dare to ask."


    "What do you want to know?" Seemingly infected by Xu Han''s appearance, Meng Liang''s eyes sank.


    Xu Han''s eyes were like torches as he stared fixedly at Meng Liang. At that moment, he asked word by word, "Senior Brother''s father, how did Qin King Munch die?"


    Meng Liang''s gaze dodged at that time. He pretended to calmly lift the wine jug and said, "Didn''t the old man tell you everything? He died of illness."


    How could Xu Han be deceived by Meng Liang''s clumsy words? He raised his eyebrows and said, "Senior Brother, are you still unwilling to say anything?"


    When he said this, Meng Liang''s body suddenly trembled. He put the wine jug in his hand to his lips, raised his head and gulped down a large mouthful of wine. Just like that, a full jug of wine was drunk by him in a few breaths.


    Then, he threw the wine jug fiercely into the wasteland beneath him. With this force, the wine jug fell into the wasteland and instantly shattered.


    Meng Liang rubbed his hair hard and said loudly, "What can I do? What can I do!"


    "One is my younger brother, the other is my father! My younger brother killed my father, and then my father left me a fucking suicide note!"


    "He told me not to take revenge! He told me to help my father''s enemies! He said that only then would he feel at ease under the underworld!!"


    "Right now, I still have to defend the Sword Mausoleum for the sake of Chen Country. God knows if I can return alive, if I can take revenge, and if I can grab Chen Xuanji''s neck and ask him why he did such a thing!"


    As Meng Liang spoke, his emotions gradually got out of control. At this moment, some of the emotions that had been suppressed in his heart these past few days finally couldn''t be wrapped up and surged out.


    Xu Han looked at Meng Liang at this moment. His face was a little wet, but Xu Han could not tell whether those things were the wine stains left behind when he drank wine or tears.


    He only silently reached out and patted Meng Liang on the shoulder. He did not say anything to comfort Meng Liang at the first moment.


    Just as Meng Liang had said, this was after all a family matter of the Chen Kingdom. If Meng Liang wanted revenge, he would naturally do his best to help. However, due to his father''s suicide note, Meng Liang was unable to make a decision. As a bystander, he did not know what was inside, so he naturally could not give any suggestions.


    However, after arriving in the Southern Wilderness, Xu Han could tell that Meng Liang was in a strange state, and he could even vaguely feel the desire for death that he had said had sprouted. Xu Han never thought that this would be a good thing. He felt that it would be very difficult for a person with a will to die to survive the upcoming war in the Southern Wilderness.


    That was why he forced Meng Liang to reveal his thoughts after hearing about this matter, so that he could more or less make Meng Liang, who had been accumulating for a long time, feel better.


    After another hundred breaths of time, Meng Liang''s condition gradually eased up, and his trembling gradually calmed down. Seeing this, Xu Han said again, "Senior Brother, do you know? I was just a little beggar who was in a precarious situation in Shangyun City, Azure Province, and could starve to death at any time."


    "I went from a beggar to a Dark Asura Palace killer, to an elder of the Exquisite Pavilion, to the head of the Tian Ce Mansion , to the head of the Sword Pavilion. Everything I did was to keep me alive. Of course, this was not something worth boasting about. After all, everyone was like this. "But I have experienced many desperate things, such as the betrayal of the Tian Ce Mansion . For example, the inexplicable Fiendgods in my body. Their existence is like a nightmare to me."


    "I don''t dare to say that my situation is more difficult than Senior Brother''s, but no matter what, Junior Brother has never thought of dying."


    "I want to live. No matter what, I want to live."


    "Because only in this way can I be with the person I like, and I can see the scenery I want to see and do what I want to do."


    "So there''s nothing more important than living. As long as you''re alive, you''ll have the chance to find the answer you want. No matter what the answer is, I think Senior Brother should take a look, right?"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang''s body trembled. With his temperament, he naturally understood what Xu Han meant. He also guessed that Xu Han''s actions today were actually to help him get rid of the will to die that arose from wanting to escape from the current situation.


    He looked at Xu Han gratefully and remained silent for a while before saying sincerely, "Thank you."


    Xu Han saw that he knew that Meng Liang''s knot should have been untied by now. He smiled and said, "Senior Brother, you don''t need to thank me. In the end, I''m doing this for myself. Only with the concerted efforts of our senior brothers can we obtain a sliver of hope in that great battle."


    "Of course, in return, if Senior Brother really wants to do something at that time, Junior Brother will definitely do his best to help!"


    Meng Liang naturally knew that Xu Han''s words were only meant to save him some face. He also exposed them and smiled, "Alright! Help me tie Chen Xuanji up when the time comes. Let''s strip off his clothes and let him wander the streets of Jinling City for three days before asking him the truth."


    "Yes." Xu Han pondered for a moment and then said, "This plan is very good. At that time, we will follow Senior Brother''s instructions."


    "Alright!" Meng Liang was in a good mood. At that time, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Then, they threw away all these troubles and laughed heartily.


    ¡­


    "By the way, do you know what Martial Uncle said to me in the end today?"


    "What did you say?"


    "He told me to leave the Mausoleum of the Swords with Senior Brother and the Fierce Sword."


    "In that case, Old Master doesn''t seem to be confident. Did you agree?"


    "No."


    "Then what did you say?"


    "I said that my senior apprentice-brother Meng Liang is an expert disciple of Mount Li, and he has obtained Mo Chen''s direct inheritance. He is known as the number one genius in the world in the sword dao. His cultivation is so profound that no one in the world can defeat him. When those thieves arrive, my senior apprentice-brother will only need one sword strike to kill a lion for a million. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    "Haha! Well said!"


    ¡­


    "But that''s what you said."


    "Yes, that''s pretty much what I meant."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Probably ¡­ change the Senior Brother in the words to me ¡­"


    "F*ck!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 641 A Dream of Floating Life Is Void

    Three days later, in the morning, Qin Keqing sat on the hill, her knees propped up her elbows, her face leaning against her palms, staring blankly at the two figures flying in the Mausoleum of the Swords.


    Xu Han''s eyes were like torches. The boundless sword intent of the Sword Mausoleum was instantly pulled by Xu Han, and it stabbed at Meng Liang with a crafty angle. At that moment, the violent purple sword in Meng Liang''s hand let out a long cry, stirring up the yellow sand that filled the sky. It was like a dragon as it fiercely collided with Xu Han''s sword moves.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion erupted.


    The wind and clouds in the Sword Mausoleum stirred, and after more than ten breaths of time, the sword intent and yellow sand completely dispersed.


    Xu Han and Meng Liang stood opposite each other and smiled at each other.


    "Junior Brother, good kung fu." Meng Liang sheathed his sword and said.


    "Make way." Xu Han laughed as well, but he was secretly surprised. Although he did not use the slightest bit of his physical strength, seeing Meng Liang, whose cultivation had already reached the Half-step Immortal Realm, was no longer the slightest bit stronger than the Great Development Realm in terms of strength. However, even if he managed to obtain victory in this sect duel, he had also used all of his abilities.


    From this point of view, it had to be admitted that Meng Liang''s talent in the sword dao was several times stronger than Xu Han''s.


    As Xu Han thought about this, Meng Liang also felt that losing face to his junior brother as a senior brother was a bit too much, so he said again, "Again?"


    Xu Han pondered for a moment before agreeing. The Sword Mausoleum was filled with sword intent, and it was originally a resort for cultivating the Sword Dao. And this martial dao was not like Confucianism and Taoism. In the end, building a car behind closed doors was a multiplication method. Only the actual combat method could promote people''s rapid progress. Although the battle was imminent, it was inevitable that they would cram their feet at the moment. However, being able to gain a point of strength would give them more vitality. Xu Han had no reason to refuse.


    He was just about to nod when an old man suddenly walked over from the depths of the Sword Mausoleum.


    The two of them quickly stopped their movements and turned to look at the old man.


    "Is Old Master awake?" Meng Liang smiled and said. It was obvious that after Xu Han had chatted with him three days ago, Meng Liang''s heart had become much more depressed.


    "Xu Han greets Martial Uncle." Xu Han also said at that time. He was always like this and rarely laughed, especially when facing his elders.


    Wang Yangming nodded in response to their greetings. Then, his gaze swept across the two of them and he said, "In less than three days, the army of the deceased Chu will arrive. A great battle is imminent. You must cultivate properly."


    Meng Liang cursed in his heart when he heard this. Could it be that he could cultivate a flower in three days? However, he smiled and replied, "Of course. Don''t worry, Old Master!"


    "Yes." Wang Yangming nodded and looked at Xu Han, saying, "Follow me."


    When he said this, Meng Liang was immediately unhappy. He stood up and asked, "Old Master, this bowl of water must be even. Why is it always Xu Han? Even it''s my turn to be a senior brother!"


    Wang Yangming, who had already turned around, stopped when he heard this. He turned to look at Meng Liang, who was cursing with a face full of dissatisfaction, and his gaze was calm in his turbid eyes.


    Meng Liang''s aura weakened a little and his voice became much softer, "Then you have to tell me what you are going to do, right?"


    He had already casually said this, but he did not expect any response. However, what was surprising was that after a moment of silence, Wang Yangming actually said, "Teach him how to practice swordsmanship."


    "Then why don''t you teach me! I''ve accompanied you in the Mausoleum of the Sword for more than a year! How can you not miss the past so much? Once you have a new person, you''ll forget the old one!" Meng Liang asked with a resentful expression.


    However, facing such indignant Meng Liang, Wang Yangming only calmly spat out four words: "Teach students according to their aptitude."


    After saying this, he turned around and walked towards the depths of the Sword Mausoleum. Seeing this, Xu Han helplessly shrugged his shoulders and patted Meng Liang''s body as if he was comforting. Only then did he catch up with Wang Yangming''s footsteps.


    Meng Liang, who was standing on the spot, was stunned for a long time. He knew that Xu Han and Wang Yangming''s figures had disappeared from his sight. Only then did he feel as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    "Old man! What do you mean? Are you saying that this young master is useless?"


    "I am a disciple of Mount Li. I condescend to come here!"


    ¡­


    The giant ape was a real demon king.


    His speed was too fast for ordinary people to imagine. From the Southern Wilderness to the junction between Qing Zhou and Liang Zhou, the giant ape continuously attacked for three days and nights before arriving here.


    According to Xu Han''s letter from the little monk, Niutou Village was located about thirty miles west of Yanxia City at the junction of Liang Zhou and Qing Zhou. However, the giant ape circled around the city for fifty li, but couldn''t find the so-called Niutou Village.


    Helplessly, Xiao Nineteen and Zhou Yuan could only jump off the giant ape''s body. He turned the giant ape into a yellow monkey and stood on Nineteen''s shoulder. Originally, he wanted to enter the city to inquire about the exact location of Niutou Village, but this place was extremely close to Liang Zhou. Zhou Yuan carefully observed it and found that most of the people in the city were bewitched by the holy medicine. In addition, he was too young to be able to guarantee that they would be forcibly kidnapped by the city guards as candidates for the Saint Son. Therefore, the two of them gave up on this idea.


    They waited outside the city gate for more than two hours before finally arriving at a farmer who came to sell mountain products. Zhou Yuan saw that his appearance was quite ordinary and did not have the gloomy expression of those who had consumed holy medicines. He took the courage to buy the mountain products in his hands and then asked about Niutou Village''s whereabouts.


    "Niutou Village? Haven''t you heard of this place?" The farmer took the silver taels and looked at them in confusion.


    "How could that be? Think about it again?" As Zhou Yuan spoke, he took out another heavy piece of silver from his bosom and looked at the farmer.


    The silver sparkled in Zhou Yuan''s hand, causing the farmer''s eyes to turn straight.


    The farmer racked his brains for a long time before suddenly clapping his hands as if he had been enlightened.


    "Remember?" Seeing this, Zhou Yuan hurriedly asked.


    "The Niutou Village does not have one, but it is a Mausoleum of Ox-heads thirty miles west of Yanxia City!" The farmer said. In his heart, perhaps Niutou Village was no different from Niutou Mausoleum.


    After saying that, the middle-aged farmer looked at Zhou Yuan with a hopeful expression. The corner of his eyes landed on the silver shard. From the look of it, it was not too much to say that he was drooling.


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan finally regained his senses. The anxiety in his eyes turned into anger at that moment. He stretched out his foot and fiercely kicked the farmer''s body. He cursed, "Little bastard, do you dare to fool your grandfather Zhou?"


    "I told you to look for the village! But you pointed at the mausoleum. Was that a place that people went to?"


    The farmer is greedy for money, However, he did not have the mood to deceive others, He immediately rubbed his swollen knee that had been kicked by Zhou Yuan. "The little one didn''t mean that, I have lived outside the city for forty years. Not to mention thirty li, there is no place called Niutou Village within a hundred li radius. There is only the Ox-Head Mausoleum. That place is indeed uninhabited. I suddenly remembered that a few days ago when I was picking herbs on the mountain, I saw a little monk and a little girl going there. Only then did I remember such a place. "


    Zhou Yuan had never been a kind person. Hearing this, he frowned and wanted to curse something more. However, before he could say anything else, Xiao Nineteen jumped up and said excitedly, "That''s the place, that''s the place. Take us there."


    "Nineteen, we''re going to Niutou Village, not Niutou Mausoleum." Hearing this, Zhou Yuan looked at Nineteen in confusion and whispered.


    "Master, why are you so stupid! Didn''t you hear Auntie Ziyu say it before? Niutou Village was slaughtered and there were no living people in the village. If we were buried there, we would naturally become the Ox-Head Mausoleum. Besides, weren''t we looking for just a little monk and a girl?" Nineteen taught Zhou Yuan a lesson. These stories were also told by Fang Ziyu to Nineteen when he was bored. The little fellow''s memory was quite good, and he remembered the details clearly.


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan was slightly stunned, but for a moment, he was unable to pick out the flaws in Nineteen''s words.


    "That''s right. That''s true. The little fellow is very smart." Zhou Yuan stroked Nineteen''s head and said dotingly.


    She was famous for her poisonous tongue to humans, but she was considerate to Zhou Yuan like a cotton-padded jacket. At that time, she smiled sweetly and said, "Master taught us all well."


    The farmer who stood up on the side carefully wanted to remind him of something as he listened to the conversation between the two of them.


    "Nah, take this silver as compensation for kicking you just now. Take us to the Ox-Head Mausoleum and we''ll give you another five taels of silver!" However, he did not have the chance to speak. A heavy piece of silver was placed in his hand by Nineteen.


    Feeling the heavy weight of the silver, the middle-aged farmer''s words were pushed back.


    "Really?" He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked expectantly.


    The nineteen heroes who took a lot of money from Xu Han patted his chest and said, "There''s only a lot more!"


    ¡­


    In the depths of the Sword Mausoleum, the sword intent was vast and endless, surging like a river.


    Wang Yangming waved his white robe and stretched out his hand towards Xu Han. He smiled and said, "Can you lend me your sword just now?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He was also a little confused about what Wang Yangming had called him here, but he didn''t doubt him. After a few breaths, he summoned the black sword that the surveillance gave him from the wooden box behind him and handed it to Wang Yangming.


    Then Xu Han reminded, "This sword is extremely miraculous. Previously, it was worn by Su Mu''an , but it was unable to be pulled out. It was never revealed to the world. After the surveillance came and gave it to me, we were able to use it. However, no one else was able to use this sword. Even Su Mu''an had no choice. If Martial Uncle wanted to see it, I would be able to activate the three thousand."


    Xu Han''s words sounded like words, but he suddenly stopped at that moment.


    After wang Yangming stroked the pitch black sword, He grasped the hilt of the sword and his hand trembled. A sword intent surged out of his body. As a result, the black sword let out a clear cry. Three thousand golden sword shadows surged out from the black divine sword at that time. They stood around the black divine sword like soldiers, motionless. Only the scorching golden light and vast sword intent filled the entire Sword Mausoleum. Xu Han could clearly feel that the swords buried in the Sword Mausoleum began to tremble, as if they were rejoicing, as if they were fearful.


    "This" Xu Han stared blankly at Wang Yangming, who was holding a long sword in his hand, and then looked at the golden sword shadow that filled the sky. The shock in his heart was incomparable.


    Of course he had enough say in this sword, He had once lent this sword to Master Wei, but even with Master Wei''s cultivation, he was unable to use it. He once said, "There are only two swords that can be used. One is those recognized by the watcher, and the other is those whose cultivation exceeds that of the watcher. Only then can the restriction on the sword be forcefully broken."


    Naturally, Xu Han was not able to measure how powerful the surveillance personnel were. However, although Wang Yangming could be traced back to the same period as Master Wei , Xu Han did not think that he could be compared to the surveillance personnel. As for why he was able to activate the black divine sword, it was a mystery to Xu Han.


    At this moment, Wang Yangming did not seem to realize what a shocking thing he had done. He looked at the golden sword shadow with a solemn expression, and his eyebrows flickered with light, as if he was reminiscing.


    He stretched out his hand and slowly touched the golden sword shadows one after another. Every time he touched them, the sword shadows would tremble, as if he was telling the old man something.


    In a trance, Xu Han had the illusion that Wang Yangming could really talk to these swords.


    "Every sword has its own story, just to see if you can understand it." Seemingly in response to Xu Han''s illusion, the old man suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han couldn''t help but be curious, "Then did Senior Martial Uncle hear the story of this sword?"


    Wang Yangming shook his head. The hand holding the hilt of the sword trembled slightly. At that time, the golden sword image scattered and returned to the black divine sword. Then, the sword intent disappeared. He reached out and returned the sword to Xu Han, saying, "This sword has no story."


    This answer somewhat exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He asked, "What do you mean?"


    "The sword spirit of this sword is dead." Wang Yangming replied.


    "Dead?" This was the first time Xu Han had heard such a thing. He couldn''t help but feel a little surprised in his heart. However, he quickly regained his senses. Judging from the strength of the sword, if he possessed a Sword Spirit, it would definitely be a spirit body that was difficult for ordinary people to control like a fierce sword. In fact, he did not intersect with it in the process of using the sword. From this, Wang Yangming''s words were quite reasonable.


    "This should be considered a good thing for you." Wang Yangming said again.


    "Why?" Xu Han was puzzled.


    "As a sword cultivator, if you want to reach the peak of perfection, cultivating a Sword Spirit is not a must, but with the Sword Spirit in charge, the sword cultivator''s strength will be more than one level higher. This sword does not have a Sword Spirit, but it is a divine object comparable to the three fierce swords. If you can cultivate a Sword Spirit for it, the power it will be several times stronger than the fierce sword." Wang Yangming explained patiently.


    Although Xu Han roughly understood what Wang Yangming meant, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "It''s easy to say, but difficult to do."


    On the way to Great Xia from Chang''an, Xu Han had thought of cultivating his own True Spirit. To many sword cultivators, this was the embryonic form of a sword spirit. However, for some reason, it was not difficult for most cultivators at the same realm. To Xu Han, it was several times harder than ascending to the Immortal Realm. So far, Xu Han had never cultivated a True Spirit.


    "I know. That''s why I called you here. I wanted to borrow the boundless sword intent in the depths of the Sword Mausoleum to cultivate this for you." Wang Yangming said calmly.


    Only then did Xu Han understand what Wang Yangming meant, but he couldn''t help but hesitate to ask, "A great battle is imminent, and an additional portion of strength will increase one''s vitality. Since the depths of the Sword Mausoleum have such an effect, why didn''t Senior Martial Uncle let Senior Martial Brother come here together?"


    "His perception is extremely high. He is originally a good seedling for sword cultivation. It is good to nourish him with external energy, but it is too late. If he can slowly comprehend it, the Sword Spirit he cultivates will definitely be unparalleled in the world." Wang Yangming said calmly. He then glanced at Xu Han, "But you are different. Your talent in the sword dao is mediocre. The reason you can reach this realm is because of your fortuitous encounters and tenacious temperament. Without this boundless sword intent, even if you cultivate your inner strength to the Immortal realm, I''m afraid you won''t be able to cultivate a sword spirit."


    "Teach students according to their aptitude. Those who are stupid naturally have to teach them more."


    Wang Yangming gently came to a conclusion, but Xu Han was stunned. It turned out that he was the worthless disciple after saying for a long time¡­


    ¡­


    The farmer pushed away the half-man-tall grass in front of him and pointed at the wasteland not far away, saying, "This is it."


    Nineteen and Zhou Yuan, who had followed the farmer through the mountains and rivers for two hours, panted and looked behind them through the pile of withered grass. There was an even more barren flat land. Of course, they didn''t know whether the barren land had always been like this, or whether it was because the dragon qi had been devoured.


    "Here?" Zhou Yuan asked doubtfully as he pointed at the place where the grass was growing.


    "That''s right, this is the place." The farmer nodded and answered confidently.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" Zhou Yuan was instantly enraged. There was no trace of anyone in the wasteland, nor was there any thatched cottage or straw cottage. It was likely that no one had come for decades. No matter how he looked at it, it did not look like a village. Even if the village was slaughtered a few years ago, it shouldn''t look like this. Why should there be a bit of a dilapidated house? Thinking of this, Zhou Yuan became even more certain that this farmer was motivated by financial considerations and deliberately lied to them, "Where did anyone ever live here!?"


    Faced with Zhou Yuan''s questioning, the farmer felt somewhat aggrieved. He said, "I said that this is the Ox-Head Mausoleum. It was originally a place where no one lived!"


    "What do you mean, a few years ago, it was still a village, so there weren''t any traces left, right?" Nineteen frowned and accepted the conversation.


    The farmer was puzzled by Nineteen''s words. He said again with certainty, "What kind of a few years ago, I was born like this here? I''ve never seen anyone before."


    "How is that possible?" Zhou Yuan obviously did not believe the farmer''s words. He even equated the farmer with the swindler in his heart, "Didn''t you say that you had seen a little monk and a girl come here before?" "Since they''re here, this should naturally be Niutou Village. Or did you hear my conversation with my disciple and deliberately come up with such a story to deceive us?"


    The farmer was obviously an honest man, Such an honest person was probably the one who could not be wronged the most, Immediately, he stomped his feet anxiously. He pointed not far away and said, "I really saw a monk and a little girl when I was picking herbs here a few months ago. They were sitting in front of the tomb not far away. The monk kept shouting something, as if he was sick. The girl kept comforting him. They were making a big fuss, so I remembered when you mentioned the word ox-head."


    Nineteen saw the farmer''s sincere expression and that the monk and girl should be Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang in her eyes, so she said, "Take us to see where the tomb is."


    ¡­


    The three of them crossed a short mountain path once more. The farmer who was walking in front of them dug open the pile of withered grass on the mountain path, and then a mass grave suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.


    "Nah, this is Ox-Head Mausoleum."


    "Legend has it that a princess who escaped to this place was surrounded by Great Zhou''s army when Great Chu destroyed the country. All the guards she brought were killed in battle, and she also committed suicide here. At that time, the bones were piled up all over the cliffs. Later on, an eminent monk came here to find someone to bury them ¡­ This is the place since I was born. There has never been any Niutou Village, only the Ox-head Mausoleum!"


    The farmer said this. His words were so burning that it didn''t seem like he was lying.


    Nineteen and Zhou Yuan looked at each other strangely, then looked at the mountain top that was filled with wastelands.


    Most of the tombstones here were damaged due to disrepair. Some of them were only half damaged, some had been completely dumped, and only the one in the middle was still intact.


    Nineteen Extreme Eyes could barely recognize the words engraved on the tombstone.


    Princess Jingyuan of Da Chu, Li Dongjun, the fool in the tomb of his beloved wife Fang Qingqing.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 642 A Dialogue Between Good and Evil

    September 30.


    Autumn''s End, Southern Wilderness, Night''s Cool.


    On the wasteland thirty kilometers away from the Mausoleum of the Swords, the crowd that was like a tide stood there quietly. Their bodies were as motionless as sculptures, and their gazes were as cold as ice as ghosts and fierce wolves.


    They had stood here for an unknown amount of time, as if they had only stood there for a moment, as if they had stood there for ten thousand years.


    At the center of the group of black armored soldiers was a tent thirty feet away. Outside the tent stood two figures. One was nine feet tall, and his muscles were like bronze. The other was frail and withered like firewood, as if he could be blown down by a gust of wind.


    In the white tent, there was a monk sitting cross-legged. His entire body was wrapped in a black robe, and there was a dense white rosary hanging around his neck. It was made from the third finger bone of the ring finger of a stranger''s right hand. Counting the number of rosary beads carefully, it was exactly one hundred and eight.


    His appearance was handsome, like a Buddha walking out of a painting, but his eyebrows were filled with a dense murderous aura. The combination of the two made his appearance somewhat bizarre and strange. At this moment, his forehead was covered in sweat, and his mouth was chanting words, making him feel like he was in the Demon Fallen Realm.


    Suddenly, a dark wind blew by.


    The two figures in the tent seemed to have sensed something, and their eyebrows turned cold. However, the dark wind suddenly stopped in front of them, and then they condensed into a petite figure. However, it seemed that the figure did not have any substance. It was merely a phantom formed by some secret technique. Although it could not see its appearance clearly, its purple eyes were dazzling in the dark night.


    When they saw the purple-eyed girl''s figure clearly, the coldness between her brows immediately dissipated, turning into fear and respect. They quickly knelt down towards the purple-eyed girl and said, "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    "You two Yama have worked hard. Where is King Ksitigarbha?" The young girl asked, her tone cold and unhuman.


    Hearing this, the two of them stood up and looked at each other, their expressions unwell.


    The purple-eyed girl saw through their thoughts at a glance. She nodded slightly and said, "I know. I''ll go in and take a look at him."


    The two of them did not dare to stop her. They hurriedly pulled open the curtain of the tent for the young girl and allowed her to walk in.


    The man in the tent was still trapped in a dream, his brows knitted tightly and his face pale. The purple-eyed girl slowly walked up to him. She looked at the man with a complicated light in her purple pupils.


    After thinking for a while, she reached out her hand and gently placed it on the man''s sleeve.


    ¡­


    The world is grey.


    Dark gray, deathly gray.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this grey that the roar that resounded in his ears became so ear-piercing at this moment.


    "Die! Only if you die can we live!"


    "Your life alone in exchange for the lives of 108 of us is worth it!"


    On the desolate mountain top, a group of ragged armored warriors looked at the beautiful but miserable woman on the mountain top with mad expressions.


    The woman had apparently never experienced such a thing before. She looked at them in disbelief, her eyebrows filled with fear.


    "Princess, there''s nothing we can do. We also have wives and children. We ¡­" The leading soldier said with a mad expression, "We''ve already run away for too long. Da Chu is dead. We can''t go anywhere."


    As the warriors spoke, they slowly walked towards the mountain where the woman was. Perhaps they were really too tired. This did not seem like a rough mountain path, but they had to climb it with both hands and feet. They were like extremely hungry jackals with no way out.


    The woman at the top of the mountain was deathly pale. Of course, she was afraid of the impending death, but she was even more puzzled by the ferocity of these soldiers.


    It was clearly after the fall of the capital that she took in these defeated generals and led them to hide all the way. But why did they still want to kill her at this time?


    It wasn''t that she didn''t have a cultivation base, but she was exhausted from fighting to protect these defeated generals.


    She was somewhat unwilling, especially when the soldiers walked up to her and wanted to take off her head. This unwillingness became even more intense. She struggled to escape, but was pulled to the ground because she was too weak. Her clothes were torn, revealing her snow-white body.


    The gazes of the soldiers changed at that moment, becoming somewhat crazy and greedy.


    "The princess brought us a lot. Since the duke is going to die today, we should let the princess die happily. What do you think?" The leading soldier suddenly put down the saber in his hand and untied his shabby armor.


    As a result, the crowd swarmed forward, drowning the women like wolves that ate fat sheep.


    The man''s ferocious roar and the woman''s painful wailing echoed throughout the valley, endlessly for a long time¡­


    ¡­


    The handsome monk and the purple-eyed girl woke up from their dreams at the same time.


    The monk opened his eyes and looked at the young girl. His calm gaze seemed to contain stars that had been annihilated.


    "He''s about to wake up." After a few breaths of silence, the monk suddenly said.


    "Then what will happen to you?" The purple-eyed girl asked.


    The monk remained silent for a long time before saying, "Perhaps he will die, or perhaps he will not."


    This answer did not seem to really answer the girl''s question, but the purple-eyed girl seemed to understand the meaning behind this and frowned slightly.


    "Is that dream why you did all this?" She asked.


    The monk stood up and looked at the girl, but did not answer this question. He took a step and was about to walk out of the tent.


    "There''s not much time left. I have to finish this for you before then. You don''t have to worry about this anymore. Do what you have to do."


    The purple-eyed girl''s eyebrows lit up when she heard this. She turned her head to look at the curtain that was lifted by the night breeze. Following the gap, she could vaguely see the distant Sword Mausoleum through the dense night sky. "I promised him that I wouldn''t attack the Sword Mausoleum," she said sadly.


    "People have to make choices." The monk said softly.


    "But must this be the right choice?" The girl asked again.


    "At least it won''t be worse." The monk replied.


    At that time, the purple-eyed girl seemed to have sensed the monk''s determination. She knew that it was useless, so she could only nod her head again. Then, her body slowly dissipated and disappeared from her original spot.


    Seeing this, the monk''s expression slowed down slightly. He was about to take another step out of the tent.


    But at this moment, a golden light flashed in front of him, and a monk dressed in a golden robe, who was exactly the same as him, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The monk gave him a Buddhist salute with a calm expression, and his tone was as clear as spring water in a mountain stream.


    "Amitabha."


    When the black-clothed monk saw the golden-clothed monk appear, he was slightly stunned. Then, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "It really is said that Cao Cao has arrived."


    But in the blink of an eye, the black-clothed monk''s tone changed, and a murderous aura surged between his eyebrows. "I thought you were already weak, how could you still have the strength to come out?" As he spoke, he looked up and down at the golden-robed monk''s swaying body and said, "Do you still think you can stop me with your current strength?"


    "You and I are one. How can I stop you?" Facing his provocation, the golden-robed monk replied calmly as if he didn''t feel anything.


    The black-clothed monk raised his eyebrows and asked, "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Benefactor will not be able to turn back after taking this step. The heavens have a good life. I would like to ask Benefactor to think twice." The golden-robed monk said.


    The black-clothed monk sneered, "Don''t you find it ridiculous? It was you who gave birth to me, and your evil inspired my evil. You can''t suppress this evil thought by yourself, yet you want to openly make me turn around?"


    The golden-robed monk was still not annoyed. He said in a deep voice, "I am watching over you."


    "Spare me?" The black-clothed monk seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. He raised his head and laughed several times. He reached out and picked up the Buddha bead made of the fingerbones of strangers at his neck. He smiled darkly and said, "Alright, then you come and kill me!"


    At that moment, evil ghosts with ferocious expressions suddenly appeared behind the black-clothed monk. They bit each other, roared at each other, and clashed with each other. Mournful roars filled the entire tent!


    "Come on, come and punish us!" Tens of thousands of ghosts roared at the monk. Their voices gathered together, neither male nor female, but extremely strange.


    The Buddhist light around the golden-robed monk gradually dimmed under the ghostly aura that filled the entire tent. Even his body became bright and dark, as if it would dissipate in the next moment.


    The black-clothed monk looked at his body and mocked, "Li Dongjun, how can you survive if you can''t even cross your own?"


    At that time, the golden-clothed monk seemed to be unable to refute the black-clothed monk''s words, and he fell silent for a moment.


    After a long time, he said, "This is not what she wants."


    The black-clothed monk''s eyes immediately surged with a dense murderous aura. The thousands of ghosts behind him also roared at this moment. They said together, "What is the result that she wants? She is already dead! She died because of you, you have no right to mention her!"


    The golden-robed monk''s expression remained the same under his fury. He only sighed and said, "You are the reason I planted you, and you are also the fruit of me."


    "Your sins are also my sins. When the fruit of your karma arrives, I will carry it on my shoulders."


    After the golden-clothed monk finished speaking, it seemed that he could no longer withstand the boundless ghost energy in the tent, and his body gradually dissipated into nothingness.


    When the black-clothed monk saw this, he also restrained the ghost energy around him, but the nameless anger between his eyebrows grew more and more intense.


    He walked out of the tent. Outside the tent, the two men, one strong and one thin, hurriedly knelt down. At that time, the tens of thousands of soldiers who had been standing like statues for a long time also knelt down. They shouted loudly, "Greetings to the Hall Master."


    The black-clothed monk''s gaze swept across the black tide one by one. Finally, he looked at the distant Sword Mausoleum. His brows sank as he spoke loudly.


    "At the end of September, at the end of autumn."


    "The Sword Mausoleum will be destroyed, the lotus flower will wither!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 643 Jade Fragment

    The earth trembled.


    It trembled as the dark army in the distance stepped forward.


    Meng Liang looked at the approaching army and couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He looked at Xu Han and Wang Yangming beside him and felt his throat dry.


    "Then what? Old Master, didn''t you say before that you wanted us to leave with the Fierce Sword?" Meng Liang asked carefully.


    Wang Yangming, dressed in white, floated in the night. When he heard this, he looked at Meng Liang and said calmly, "The Great Evolution Sword Technique is about advancing without stopping. If you leave earlier, you will leave without a fight. Your sword heart will be broken and your sword spirit, which has already formed into an embryonic form, will also be injured. It will be extremely difficult for you to reach the Immortal Realm."


    Wang Yangming''s reprimand could be said to be merciless. Meng Liang could only say embarrassedly, "I''m joking, I''m joking."


    As the black army approached, the sparse starlight in the Southern Wilderness shone on the armor of the soldiers, reflecting dark rays of light. Along with their bodies, they also rushed towards the Sword Mausoleum with the majestic aura that spread out from their bodies. That aura was incomparably vast, like black clouds pressing down on the city, enveloping the entire Sword Mausoleum tightly.


    Meng Liang Ji looked at them. He saw clearly that the black-armored warriors were all young men and women under the age of twenty. He could clearly remember that when they forcefully broke through Jing Xiu Pass that day, those few hundred Saint Son Saint Weapons had almost killed them all. At this moment, there were at least 50,000 people in the dark army. With such a powerful force, he had no idea how they would be able to contend against it.


    Could it be that Yours Truly is going to die here today?


    This thought couldn''t help but arise in his heart. He turned his head to look at Xu Han beside him, wanting to find a trace of empathy with him.


    However, to his disappointment, Xu Han''s expression was silent at this moment, and there was no abnormality. Not only was he like this, even Qin Keqing, who was beside him, did not have any abnormality at all, even Aowu and Xuan''er were like this.


    Probably because of this, Meng Liang hurriedly straightened his waist and suppressed the surging emotions in his heart. After all, as a senior brother, he couldn''t compare to a junior brother, could he?


    Just as Meng Liang was thinking about this, the vast army in front of him suddenly stopped. Then, a path was opened up among the soldiers. A handsome black-clothed monk walked out from the soldiers with a strong and skinny guard.


    The monk looked in the direction of the Sword Mausoleum and said loudly, "I''ve always asked about the rumors in Jianghu. Yue Fuyao in Heavenly Battle City and the Li Mountain Sect have spread for thousands of years. If you ask who can control the ears of an ox, then the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum''s Ink Ancient Flow!"


    "This poor monk is destined to come here today. May I know if Wang Jianxian is willing to meet this poor monk?"


    The Sword Mausoleum was silent in the darkness. After more than ten breaths of time, an aged and middle-aged voice suddenly sounded.


    "You''re a guest from afar. Why not?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure dressed in white suddenly escaped from the direction of the Sword Mausoleum, transforming into a streak of light that landed directly in front of the black-clothed monk.


    The old man''s clothes fluttered about, his sword intent washing around him, and his elegant bearing was exceptional. Just a single glance was enough to make one''s heart race.


    However, after the black-clothed monk sized up the old man from head to toe, a strange expression appeared in his eyes. He couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t expect the so-called Wang Jianxian to be such a thing."


    When the old man heard this, he was not angry. He also narrowed his eyes and looked at the monk. He said, "This old man did not expect the famous Senluo Palace Hall''s Hall Master to be such a thing."


    Others couldn''t understand the Zen Secrets in their words, and the two of them were also tacitly aware of it.


    When the black-clothed monk heard this, he ignored it. He looked back and said, "Then what does Wang Jianxian think of my 80,000 strong army?"


    Wang Yangming''s gaze swept across the 80,000 silent-faced teenagers and girls. Finally, he shook his head, "Back then, when the Dali Dynasty destroyed the country, didn''t the Li Dynasty Emperor want to turn the tide and support the building? Two hundred thousand Iron Cavalry came to our Sword Mausoleum Gate. What happened in the end?"


    "Two hundred thousand white bones fell in the Southern Wilderness. A thousand years have passed and they have long since become yellow sand."


    "So, 80,000 people want to break through my Sword Mausoleum¡­"


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    The black-clothed monk smiled faintly, "Wang Jianxian is a hero. One person can break through a million divisions. Although the people of the Central Plains have not had the chance to hear such a good story, the poor monk still knows about it."


    "I have always respected the prestige of the Sword Immortal. Naturally, I won''t disturb Wang Jianxiu''s beauty with eighty thousand ordinary armored warriors?" The black-clothed monk said this, but the corner of his eyes turned to look at the skinny man beside him.


    The man sensed the monk''s gaze and nodded slightly. Then, his fingers under his sleeves jumped as if he was plucking the strings of a zither, carrying a strange pattern.


    As he did so, the eyes of the eighty thousand soldiers behind him suddenly turned bloody.


    Their bodies began to swell, and their mouths began to emit hoarse roars. Purple scales covered their skin, and boundless cold auras surged out of their bodies.


    After several tens of breaths of time, the eighty thousand troops turned into enormous purple monsters. They kept roaring as if they wanted to vent the violent and violent aura in their bodies. Eighty thousand of these monsters stood together, and neither the aura they emitted nor their majestic appearance gave off a suffocating oppressive feeling.


    Seeing this, Xu Han and the others jumped to Wang Yangming''s side and looked at the monsters with serious expressions. However, their figures were so small and insignificant in front of the monster army.


    At that time, the black-clothed monk bowed slightly and looked at Wang Yangming with narrowed eyes. He smiled and said, "I wonder if this 80,000 strong army can enter the Sword Immortal''s magic eyes?"


    "Old Master¡­ This loser is not a loser. Why don''t I kill their spirit?"


    Meng Liang whispered in Wang Yangming''s ear.


    "How?" Wang Yangming raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice.


    Meng Liang smiled complacently and gently kicked Aowu beside Xu Han. He said, "Black Dog, aren''t you going to get bigger? To scare them!"


    As the Wolf King, Aowu seemed to have been greatly insulted when he heard this. He turned around and grinned at Meng Liang, as if he was about to pounce on him in the next moment. Meng Liang was instantly frightened. He could only give up this thought and turn to look at Xuan''er on Xu Han''s shoulder. However, Xuan''er narrowed her eyes and glanced at him. She had the posture that I was too lazy to pay attention to you.


    Meng Liang was helpless and could only restrain his thoughts. He looked at Wang Yangming and said cowardly, "Old Master¡­ Why don''t¡­ you do it yourself¡­"


    Wang Yangming glared at him fiercely, but in the next moment, a burning divine light lit up in the old man''s eyes.


    He wore a white robe, and the sword intent around his body resisted.


    His body suddenly rose.


    Clang!


    A crisp sword cry suddenly sounded from the sword mausoleum behind him. A long sword rushed into the sky like a call from the sword mausoleum. A vast sword intent surged out like a river. A bright sword light also lit up from the sword''s body, shaking it like a dazzling star.


    Meng Liang was stunned. Not only did he curl his lips, he said, "This posture isn''t bad, but a person can''t compare to 80,000."


    Meng Liang''s words came to an abrupt halt at that moment.


    Clang! ! !


    An even clearer sword cry rose once more, followed by another sound. Soon, the sword cry gathered like a sea, echoing throughout the Southern Wilderness endlessly.


    Afterwards, tens of thousands of divine swords rose from the mausoleum of the sword. The sword intent surged like a tide, rising and falling like clouds. The sword light was as bright as stars, illuminating the night like day.


    "My Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum has guarded the Vicious Sword for ten thousand years."


    "One person is one sword, and one sword is also one person."


    "Ladies and gentlemen¡­"


    Wang Yangming''s head of white hair fluttered as he said this. His voice was like a yellow bell, causing people to be shocked.


    As he spoke, countless figures appeared on the tens of thousands of swords. They were either men or women, old or young, but without exception, the sword intent around them was incomparably pure.


    When they appeared, they all held their swords in their hands. The sword light shining on the mausoleum of the sword became a little brighter, almost so blinding that it was difficult for people to look directly at it.


    After that, tens of thousands of sword spirits were silent. The swords in their hands were placed on their chests. They said to Wang Yangming, "Yes!"


    "In the name of the ancestors of the Sword Mausoleum, take the Grand Dao of Life as your command."


    "Junior Wang Yangming dares to ask all of you to join me in protecting the Sword Mausoleum!"


    As soon as these words were said, the tens of thousands of sword spirits that were bathed in the sword light all turned cold. Divine light flashed in their eyes as they answered in unison.


    "Chengjun, you dare not die! The sword is in the mausoleum, the sword is dead!"


    The voice gathered on the Sword Mausoleum and resounded throughout the Southern Wilderness.


    Just like the dazzling sword light that filled the sky, his aura was burning like the sun in the sky!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 644 Fellow Robe

    The Sword Mausoleum''s Burial Sword was more than 36,000.


    One sword was one person, one person was one sword.


    The sword intent stimulated by the Sword Spirit was so vast that it was enough to contend against the 80,000 monsters.


    Even the black-clothed monk''s expression changed slightly when he saw this. He looked at Wang Yangming, who was hanging in the sky, as if he had suddenly figured out something. He cupped his hands and said, "Your Excellency, I really admire you for being able to do this."


    At this point, the expression of admiration on the black-clothed monk''s face seemed sincere and not fake.


    Then, he sighed inexplicably, "Your Excellency is truly worthy of the word ''Sword Immortal''."


    "What do you mean?" Meng Liang blinked his eyes in confusion.


    However, Wang Yangming didn''t have the slightest intention of helping him resolve his confusion. The sword intent around him stirred up and he said in a deep voice, "I''ll know after fighting!"


    ¡­


    A great battle was about to break out.


    Following Wang Yangming''s command, his tens of thousands of sword spirits immediately roared out with their divine swords. The dense sword edges, the vast sword intent, and the sword light that covered the sky and covered the moon were all enough to shake one''s heart.


    The skinny cultivator beside the black-clothed monk also leapt up high and stood out of thin air. His fingers kept beating at that moment. There seemed to be a dark but real power gushing out of his fingertips. Under the envelopment of this power, the purple monsters roared towards the sky one after another, and then their eyes turned bloodshot as they faced the flying swords that were shot towards them.


    The sword spirits wrapped in sword intent were incomparably powerful, but the cultivation of these purple monsters after sacrificing was similarly astonishing. Even the weakest saint weapon''s strength after sacrificing far surpassed that of a cultivator in the Mortal Realm. Moreover, their physical bodies were extremely powerful. If they weren''t injured to the vital points, they would be able to repair their injuries in a short period of time.


    The moment the two sides clashed, although the sword spirits that brought their might killed nearly 3,000 purple monsters in the first round of the battle, and the number of seriously injured was more than 10,000, after that, the two sides fell into a fierce battle. There were a large number of people on each side, and there were no lack of Saint Sons whose cultivation surpassed half-step Immortal Realm. Soon, the casualties on the sword spirits'' side began to rise.


    The sword spirit was destroyed and the divine sword turned into powder.


    Blood and mournful cries resounded throughout the Southern Wilderness.


    Xu Han and Meng Liang also rushed into the formation. Although Meng Liang''s cultivation was inferior to Xu Han''s, his talent and rich combat experience in the sword dao allowed him to avoid most of the damage in this chaotic formation. However, Xu Han was much more unreasonable. At that time, the strength of the Immortal Realm''s physical body was completely revealed. Every move he made was open and close. He practically charged into the enemy formation. Not a single one of those seemingly tall monsters was able to withstand Xu Han''s punch. Everywhere he passed, flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    Aowu had also transformed into its true body. Although it hadn''t reached the Demon King Realm yet, its flesh and blood were extremely powerful. It constantly relied on its physical body to resist the attacks of those monsters. In conjunction with the almost indestructible Xuan''er, it quickly harvested the lives of those monsters.


    However, even though Xu Han was able to kill, he could still feel that as nearly two thousand Saint Sons joined the battlefield, those ordinary sword spirits also began to be harvested continuously. Almost every breath, there were several sounds of swords breaking through the battlefield. If this continued, the victorious Libra would obviously not tilt towards them.


    As Xu Han thought of this, he leapt up and shouted out in a cold voice. Ice crystals shot out from the sky.


    As for his body, he went straight to the place where the group of wreaking havoc on the Holy Sons were.


    The heads of the three saints were shattered by Xu Han in one go, but Xu Han was not satisfied with this. He shouted, "Rise Dragon and Snake!" The Sword Dragon and Sword Python roared out, shattering the hearts of the two saints. After losing five Saint Sons in succession, the group of Saint Sons'' army instantly fell into a rage, ready to charge towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han''s face was filled with joy. It was impossible for him to defeat these nearly 1000 Saint Sons by himself. Just now, he had killed the five Saint Sons, but in reality, he had already used up half of his strength. Although the regeneration of the Immortal Realm''s body could be considered terrifying, it was only a matter of time before he was defeated in a fierce battle. He did not do this to kill the enemy, but to divert the Saint Son army away.


    Based on his understanding of these Saint Son Saint Weapons, it seemed that even though his cultivation had greatly increased once he had become a Saint, other than Saint Marquis, his other intelligence had declined severely, almost as much as that of a ferocious beast.


    Just as he was about to drag nearly half of the saints out of the main battlefield, a dark force suddenly descended from the horizon. The saints who were about to kill suddenly turned their horses around and slaughtered their way into the battlefield again. At that moment, a large group of saints surged towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han frowned and shouted out the Ten Directions Tribulation!


    The soaring Sword Dragon and Sword Python transformed into ten enormous sword shadows that wrapped around the lightning in the sky. The violent sword intent and surging lightning instantly turned the Saint Weapons around Xu Han into ashes.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Xu Han raised his head to look in the direction where the dark energy was coming from. It was the skinny cultivator who had been following King Ksitigarbha. His heart skipped a beat, and he quickly understood the crux of the matter.


    Not to mention 80,000 monsters, their minds were out of control. Even if an ordinary 80,000 soldiers were placed on the battlefield for their own use, they would probably be a pile of scattered sand. If there was really no way to drive these 80,000 monsters, then it would be very difficult for these 80,000 monsters to make reasonable movements in the chaotic battles.


    After thinking about all of this, Xu Han''s gaze towards the horizon froze.


    Shoot the horse first, capture the thief first capture the king.


    Almost at the same time, his feet stepped on the ground and his body exploded, heading straight for the skinny cultivator who was controlling the 80,000 monsters in the sky.


    As an Earthly Immortal Realm expert, Xu Han''s speed was naturally extremely fast. At that time, he clenched his fists tightly, and all of his energy gathered on the fist wind. Ling Lie''s fierce wind swung away with his fist, and his aura was full of flames, enough to cut mountains and cut rocks.


    Faced with such a punch, not to mention ordinary cultivators, even ordinary immortals would probably have their souls burst out.


    However, the skinny cultivator seemed to have never heard of this before. He was still silently standing in mid-air, constantly moving towards the monsters who were harvesting the lives of the sword spirits.


    Xu Han''s heart sank. Of course, he could see that this cultivator''s cultivation was definitely extraordinary. The more powerful a cultivator was, the stronger his perception would become. The wind from his fist was so strong that it was impossible for the other party to not notice it. The only explanation for his calmness was that he was not afraid of Xu Han.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s heart was not gloomy, but at this moment, the two armies were fighting against each other, fighting against a brave person to win. Naturally, Xu Han could not retreat, so the wind of his fist was even stronger, and the killing intent between his eyebrows was even greater.


    ¡­


    Seeing that Xu Han''s fist was about to land on the thin and weak cultivator''s face, a huge figure suddenly jumped out from behind the cultivator. The fist that was swung nine feet away was several times larger than Xu Han''s. That fist also carried a huge might and rumbled Xu Han.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion exploded in the air above the battlefield.


    A fierce gale blew up and exploded in all directions at the same time.


    It was hard to imagine that the two of them would be able to unleash such a powerful force just by relying on their fleshly bodies.


    Even Xu Han was shocked when he retreated to stand still. After arriving at the Immortal Realm, he had almost never met anyone who could withstand his full strength punch. However, this nine foot tall man in front of him, whose body was like a bronze, was clearly an extraordinary person.


    Xu Han gripped his numb right arm tightly and thought to himself, Could this fellow also be a Sacred Ground Immortal Realm expert with a fleshly body?


    "You must be Xu Han, right? I''ve heard of you. That''s right. Even in the Dark Asura Palace, there has never been anyone who can receive my punch." Xu Han thought about this, but the nine-foot-tall man didn''t have as many thoughts as he did. Instead, he looked at Xu Han with a grin. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit, as if meeting an opponent on par with him was something he was extremely happy about.


    But where did Xu Han get the interest to fight him so bravely and ruthlessly? Dozens of sword spirits died in battle every breath of time. Although they weren''t true humans, they had already gained intelligence. In Xu Han''s opinion, since they were guarding the Sword Mausoleum with him, they were fellow robes.


    Since they were fellow robes, they should naturally protect each other with their lives!


    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate at all. The black divine sword was once again summoned by him and held in his hand. His body shook and he once again charged towards the strong man who was nine feet away.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 645 Trade-offs

    The night was getting darker.


    The night wind was colder and the moonlight cooler.


    However, the slaughter outside the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum was stronger than the slaughter outside.


    The broken arms and bodies of the purple monsters could be seen everywhere, as well as the broken divine swords. They were no longer as arrogant and aloof as the Sword Mausoleum. They were shattered and broken. They lay quietly on the Southern Wilderness, like a pile of scrap iron. The moment the wind blew and the rain fell, the scrap iron would rust, rot, and become ashes.


    They had also been held in the hands of someone, or used to fight swords in Jianghu, or look down on the world.


    The Sword Spirit was placed on the sword body, but it was born into the Sword Master. To the sword spirits, they did not have the concept of death. To them, the only real death was to be forgotten.


    The person who used to hold them was everything to them.


    But later, that person inevitably died. They were placed in the Sword Mausoleum, following the ancient logic of guarding the Sword Mausoleum and also guarding the story of the person who had held them tightly. In the eyes of the Sword Spirit, as long as they still remembered them, they would still be alive and would always be with them. They even inadvertently regarded themselves as him.


    This is something that is difficult to understand with human logic, but it does exist.


    But now the sword is dead.


    With those heartbreaking stories, with the memories of those once graceful people, forever dead.


    Xu Han wasn''t someone who would feel sad at times, but at this moment, the swords were broken and the sword spirits turned into nothingness. Facing such a scene, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a surge of hostility in his heart.


    The sword intent on the battlefield became denser and denser, not because the sword mausoleum grew more courageous, but because of the aura emitted by the dead swords and sword spirits.


    Xu Han''s blood-red eyes once again attacked the burly man, and he couldn''t remember how many times this attack had happened.


    Every time, he did his best, but the other party did not leave any room.


    The strength of both sides were roughly in the middle, but the physical bodies of the cultivators of the Physical Immortal were truly too strong. The two sides exchanged blows, killing intent everywhere, fists reaching their vital points, but in the end, it was difficult for them to kill each other because of the other''s strong physical body and terrifying resilience.


    "Hurry up! Again!" The robust man nine feet away was bathed in blood, but his eyes flickered with a fierce light.


    He licked the blood on his lips and tore off his ragged clothes, revealing his body that was as solid as bronze.


    After saying this, he rushed towards Xu Han once again and wrestled with him.


    Xu Han was anxious about the growing casualties on the Sword Mausoleum side. He wanted to get rid of the man in front of him as soon as possible, and he became even more irritable. However, both of them were rare powerful figures in the world, and impatience could not change the situation. On the contrary, it was because they were too impatient that they lost their most basic judgment. Xu Han was repeatedly defeated by the strong man and retreated.


    He was forced back by the strong man again. The other party frowned. He did not have the slightest bit of joy at his chances of winning. Instead, he said with extreme displeasure, "Hey! What happened to you fellow? Fighting is a good fight. I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    Xu Han didn''t have the mockery of this strong man with his calm eyebrows. He glanced at the situation on the ground. Wang Yangming urged the sword spirits to stand far away in the sky, unable to participate in the battle. The sword intent that covered his entire body was connected to the mausoleum of the sword. If he didn''t clean up most of the sword spirits, it was obvious that he wouldn''t be able to do much harm to him.


    The sword spirits'' battle lines were also constantly being devoured by the purple monsters, and every breath, the sword spirits were killed in battle. At the same time, even Meng Liang Xuan''er and the others gradually showed signs of exhaustion in such a long battle.


    Xu Han knew that this was not a solution. Whether it was for these brazen sword spirits or for himself, he had to deal with the strong man in front of him and defeat the skinny cultivator before he could win a chance for his side.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s right arm suddenly stretched out. Purple light flickered in his eyes, and the flesh and blood on his exposed right arm wriggled as if something was about to break out of the cocoon of his right arm.


    The sturdy man squinted at Xu Han''s right arm and said, "What is this?"


    The purple light in Xu Han''s eyes became even more intense. He coldly said, "Take your life!"


    His right arm emitted waves of boundless demonic energy. It belonged to the Demon Monarch of Great Abyss Mountain, and there was still the last of the nine Demon Caves that had yet to be opened. Once this last Demon Cave was opened, the power of this right arm would be completely unlocked. It was the power of a Demon Lord. Even if it was only one right arm, this power was enough to rival an ordinary Immortal. In addition, Xu Han''s body was already at the Immortal Realm. It was hard to imagine how powerful the power of the two combined would be.


    Xu Han didn''t use this item because he was afraid that the power of his right arm would still be difficult for him to control. What he was even more afraid of was that the already restless Demon God in his body was waiting for an opportunity to move. But now, there were clearly not many choices left in front of Xu Han.


    After saying that, his expression became gloomier and gloomier. He shouted, "Ninth Demon Cave! Open!"


    The last word "open" reached his throat and halfway through his mouth, he suddenly stopped.


    A handsome face appeared in front of Xu Han. His pair of starry eyes looked at Xu Han with a smile. Then, he said softly, "It''s okay to play, but this, it''s not okay."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and raised his index finger, seemingly floating in the air, but in reality, he carried the wind and lightning and rolled up the clouds, pointing between Xu Han''s eyebrows.


    All of this happened very quickly, but in the blink of an eye, Xu Han''s body fell down as if he had been heavily injured. In the end, he fiercely fell beneath Wang Yangming''s body.


    The black-clothed monk who knocked Xu Han back stood in the air and smiled, "The people in the sky want your life. This is very interesting. I want to see what kind of thing you are. Will you be as interesting as this Wang Jianxian? That''s why I''ll let you live."


    Xu Han stood up. He did not suffer any injuries. He did not understand why King Ksitigarbha was like this. Of course, he did not understand the meaning behind his words. However, when he raised his eyebrows and wanted to activate his right arm again, his expression suddenly changed.


    He found that the energy in his right arm had been sealed.


    Although that seal was not considered powerful, as long as he was given about an incense stick of time, he could break through it. However, on such a battlefield, one incense stick of time was enough to kill and injure more than half of the sword spirits that weren''t around.


    His expression changed drastically. Finally, he flew to Wang Yangming''s side and said anxiously, "Martial Uncle, I have found a plan to break the enemy. Recall the Sword Spirit and turn it into defense. It will reduce the casualties. In just an incense stick of time, I will be able to break the enemy formation."


    In Xu Han''s opinion, this was the best method now. Only then would he be able to obtain a sliver of hope for them and at the same time minimize the casualties of the sword spirits. Unexpectedly, Wang Yangming''s expression was silent. It was as if he hadn''t heard what he said. He continued to urge the sword spirits to rush, fly, and die in the enemy formation.


    "Martial Uncle!" Xu Han was puzzled by Wang Yangming''s intentions. His tone was unavoidably louder and more anxious at that time.


    At this moment, Wang Yangming seemed to have just heard Xu Han''s shout as he turned his head to look at Xu Han. He calmly asked, "Can''t you see? They are much stronger than us."


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly said, "But they can only rely on that person to move properly. As long as you give me time to break through the restriction of the demon arm, I can kill that person. At that time, these monsters will become a mess. Their combat strength will be reduced by at least half, and we will have a chance to break them one by one."


    "Victory is also a tragic victory. In the future, when they come back, how should we defend against the enemy?" Wang Yangming asked.


    Xu Han was somewhat puzzled by what Wang Yangming was feeling at this moment. He said again, "Only after defending this time can there be words. How can Martial Uncle be like this?"


    "Are you confused?" A smile suddenly appeared on Wang Yangming''s face. "I''m not confused. There are some things I can see more clearly than you."


    Almost at the same time, another thousand sword spirits died in battle. At this moment, the remaining 36,000 sword spirits were less than 10,000.


    "What does Martial Uncle mean?!" Xu Han asked anxiously and angrily.


    At that time, Wang Yangming turned his head to look at the sword spirits fighting on the battlefield. The sword light in the sky reflected his old side face. The expression on his face was fanatical, paranoid, and even had a faint ferocious smell.


    He lowered his voice and murmured in an almost ghost-like tone.


    "Very simple."


    "If you want you to live, the vicious sword will not fall into their hands¡­"


    "And only if they are all dead can you all live!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 646 My Life Forges Your Sword, and Your Heart Inherits Me, Saying,

    Xu Han frowned and opened his eyes. He looked at the old man beside him and asked in confusion, "Why?"


    The expression on Wang Yangming''s face was also somewhat grave. He looked up and down at Xu Han as if he was looking at a strange thing.


    "I''ve already used secret techniques to continuously infuse the berserk sword intent in the Mausoleum of the Sword into your body. Even an idiot of the Sword Dao can more or less condense the embryonic form of the Sword Spirit as long as he can withstand this sword intent."


    "Why can''t you?" Wang Yangming seemed to be asking and muttering to himself.


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders. He thought about the two days of sitting cross-legged in the Mausoleum of the Sword, but he didn''t get anything. He could only helplessly admit one fact: "Perhaps I''m not even an idiot in the Dao of the Sword."


    At that time, Wang Yangming reached out and pressed his hand on his shoulder. A vast sword intent immediately poured into Xu Han''s body. Xu Han could not react and could only let the sword intent enter his body. After a hundred breaths of time, Wang Yangming frowned and withdrew his hand. He also withdrew the sword intent that was swimming in Xu Han''s body.


    "Did Martial Uncle see anything?" Xu Han asked.


    "There is an incomparably strong will in your body. It prevents your intent from condensing into spirit." Wang Yangming said in a deep voice, but surprisingly, he did not ask Xu Han what the will in his body was.


    Xu Han was also surprisingly calm towards this answer. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "It seems like this disciple is unable to condense into a sword spirit. He really failed to live up to Martial Uncle''s teachings."


    Wang Yangming stared at Xu Han with his muddy eyes. He muttered to himself in a low voice, "No, I can definitely do it."


    ¡­


    In the battlefield outside the Sword Mausoleum, the slaughter continued.


    The sword intent enveloping the battlefield was so dense that it almost condensed into substance. Those were the things emitted by the dead sword spirits and divine swords. They were like vengeful souls that had died, crying and howling.


    When Xu Han heard what Wang Yangming said, his pupils suddenly dilated. At this moment, the ferocious-looking old man caused a chill in Xu Han''s heart. He was suddenly unsure if the old man in front of him was the kind-hearted old man Canghai Liu and Mo Chen Zi spoke of.


    The sword spirits were still dying in battle, but the old man remained motionless.


    And just a few breaths later, The old man suddenly reached out his hand and shook it in the air. Meng Liang, Qin Keqing, and even Xuan''er and Aowu, who were bathed in bloodshed in the battlefield, all flew backwards to Xu Han''s side involuntarily under his grasp. Then, a sword light sprinkled down, and a sword formation filled their surroundings, firmly trapping them.


    Meng Liang, who had fallen to the ground, stood up awkwardly. He looked at Wang Yangming and asked in confusion, "Old man, what are you going to do?"


    The old man did not answer this question. Instead, he said, ''"These 36,000 sword spirits absorb the sword intent in the mausoleum day and night. The power contained within is incomparably vast. At this moment, all the sword spirits have died in battle. All the sword intent has gathered here. This sword intent is created by the sword spirit, and contains its own spirit body. I will use this sword intent to infuse your two bodies. You two can condense out of the sword spirit and even break free from the shackles of heaven and earth and ascend to the Immortal Realm!"


    "What?" Meng Liang''s expression changed when he heard this.


    On the other hand, Xu Han''s eyes lit up with anger. He remembered the conversation he had with Wang Yangming in the depths of the Sword Mausoleum that day, and then asked incredulously, "Did you do all this just to condense me into a Sword Spirit?"


    Facing the questioning of the two of them, Wang Yangming''s expression was as indifferent as ever, "Only by becoming an immortal will you be able to defend this fierce sword."


    His tone was so calm that it was difficult to question his words. It was so calm that people almost ignored the fact that tens of thousands of sword spirits were sacrificing their lives.


    The more this happened, the more Xu Han felt that the old man in front of him was so unfamiliar¡­


    "What am I going to do with such an immortal made of flesh and blood?" Xu Leng''s expression darkened as he asked with a calm brow.


    Wang Yangming calmly responded to Xu Han''s question, "The Sword Spirit is not a human."


    After saying this, Xu Han''s expression suddenly changed. Although the Sword Spirit was not a real person, it possessed intelligence and could even talk to others. Could such an existence really look down on his life and death just because he said, "He is not a human"?


    Xu Han could not accept this logic. "So what?" He said.


    "Life and death are not important to the Sword Spirit. You are not the Sword Spirit and you will never understand this. You just need to accept this gift quietly and be worthy of it." Wang Yangming said indifferently.


    "You''re also not a Sword Spirit. Do you really understand that they don''t care about their own lives?" Xu Han''s tone grew a bit louder. He naturally understood that this was not the best time to start an internal conflict. However, after experiencing the twinning of dragons and snakes in Chang''an City, Xu Han felt extreme about how he could use his own wishful thinking to determine the life and death of others.


    Moreover, Wang Yangming wanted him to use the sword spirit''s sword intent to nourish his body and ascend to the Immortal Realm.


    In Xu Han''s opinion, what was the difference between such an action and the ghost that ate human flesh and blood?


    Thinking of the hostility in Xu Han''s eyes, he wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, he stopped.


    He widened his eyes. Looking at the old man, it was as if he had seen the most inconceivable thing in the world. At that time, Wang Yangming''s body suddenly began to weaken. Only then did Xu Han see clearly that this old man called the number one sword immortal in the world did not have any physical body. His body was also formed from boundless sword intent. He did not have a physical body, and he was also a sword spirit! ! !


    At that moment, Xu Han''s mind was in turmoil, and his chest felt as if it had been heavily hammered, and he couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    "Sword spirit, it''s a sword, it''s a spirit."


    "They are good, and I am good. Both of them carry the will of the swordsman back then. We have lived in the Mausoleum of the Swords for year after year. We are lonely, we are dusty, and we are thinking about the appearance of the swordsman back then."


    "We were born because of them, but we can''t die for them."


    "We can only follow their wishes and guard the mausoleum of the sword and the fierce sword. Nothing else is more important to us than this."


    "Take this gift and protect the Vicious Sword. This is the best respect for the Sword Spirit."


    As Wang Yangming spoke, the sword intent between heaven and earth began to surge. Vaguely, figures appeared behind him one after another. They were either male or female, old or young. They stood together as if a celestial had descended into the world. The corners of their mouths were filled with a smile, and their eyebrows were filled with calm.


    They looked at Xu Han and Meng Liang as if they were looking at the swordsman from back then.


    As a result, they opened their mouths and their voices converged together, like the murmurs of a sage, like the sound of the heavens.


    "My fate is to forge your sword. Your heart is mine."


    "This path is endless. What do you mean I''m dead?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 647 A Hundred Thousand Golden Lights Cast My Body

    As soon as these words were spoken, without waiting for Xu Han and Meng Liang to have any chance to react, the sword intent enveloping the battlefield was intentionally drawn into Xu Han and Meng Liang''s bodies.


    Under the violent sword intent, the two of them couldn''t help but tremble and fell into silence.


    They didn''t dare to resist this sword intent, because resisting this sword intent meant killing the will wrapped in this sword intent. They couldn''t remain indifferent, because if the sword intent that poured into their bodies wasn''t refined by them, this sword intent would eventually explode their bodies.


    Therefore, the only choice for them at this moment was to condense this sword intent and cultivate their own sword spirit.


    Just as Wang Yangming had said, this was the greatest respect for these sword spirits.


    "Thanks to his strength, protect him."


    ¡­


    "So that''s the idea." The handsome black-clothed monk landed in front of Wang Yangming at that time. He looked at Meng Liang and the others who were wrapped in a sword formation and immediately understood Wang Yangming''s plan. He smiled and said, "Lord Sword Immortal''s method of breaking through and then standing was truly unexpected to this poor monk."


    Then, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He asked, "Do you think this poor monk will watch them ascend to the Immortal Realm?"


    Hearing this, Wang Yangming finally withdrew his gaze from Xu Han and the others. Then, he looked at the black-clothed monk and calmly said, "Isn''t there still me?"


    "You?" The black-clothed monk laughed. "Although Wang Jianxian is capable, as a sword spirit, he can drive thirty thousand divine swords in the mausoleum. However, the sword spirit is still a sword spirit, let alone a sword spirit without a sword body."


    "A spirit without a sword, like a duckweed without roots, how can it be enemies with a poor monk?"


    After the black-clothed monk finished speaking, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, as if he was laughing at Wang Yangming''s nonsense, or at the people of the world who were blind.


    At this moment, the last Sword Spirit that was bathed in blood had finally fallen under the claws of the army. At this moment, the 36,000 divine swords of the Sword Spirit had all perished, and the broken swords had landed on the hills like corpses everywhere.


    At this moment, more than half of the 80,000 troops brought by the Ksitigarbha King had died, but such a loss was nothing to him. After all, the 80,000 so-called Holy Son Holy Weapons had already been destined from the moment they were sanctified.


    The black-clothed monk raised an even denser smile when he thought of this. It was a smile that he had been longing for for for many years before he was about to fulfill it.


    His hand slowly stretched out and black gas gushed out from his palm, heading towards the place where Xu Han and Meng Liang were.


    At that moment, a hand suddenly stretched out, stopping King Ksitigarbha''s hand. At the same time, a stream of sword qi gushed out, wiping away all the black qi that the King had activated.


    "Huh?" King Ksitigarbha frowned and turned to look at the owner of the old hand.


    There was a rare look of shock on his face at that time.


    A sword spirit without a sword was like water that had turned into mist, a soul that had lost its life. He could see, but could not touch it. He might exist, but he could not interfere with external objects. This was a very simple principle, so simple that no one would have the slightest doubt about it.


    Then how did Wang Yangming stop him? How did he activate the sword qi to cut off the power he had summoned?


    At that moment, all these questions surged into King Ksitigarbha''s mind, causing him to be seldom stunned.


    "I told you, there''s still me." Wang Yangming said with a smile. The hand that was blocking the Ksitigarbha King shook slightly, like a swordsman shook a sword.


    At that time, the Ksitigarbha King''s body seemed to have been heavily injured and flew backwards. Seeing this, the sturdy man who was nine feet away hurriedly flew up and caught the Ksitigarbha King''s body that flew backwards.


    King Ksitigarbha descended from the burly man with some difficulty and stood on the ground. However, he seemed to be somewhat weak. He needed the burly man to support him before he could stand upright.


    "It''s good that you''re worried about yourself. I can see that your vitality is weak and you''re on the verge of death. Whether this King of Hell sees you or me is unknown, right?" Wang Yangming stood with his hands behind his back and smiled.


    King Ksitigarbha had no intention of paying attention to his injuries. He looked at Wang Yangming with a calm brow, his eyes as bright as torches, as if he wanted to see through the old man in front of him. However, the result disappointed him. He could not see through him, so he could only ask, "How can a spirit without a sword display its strength?"


    Wang Yangming, dressed in white, was hunting in the night breeze. He suddenly stretched out his hand and asked with a smile, "Lord Palace Master, can you see clearly that my sword has never left before?"


    When King Ksitigarbha heard this, his expression changed. He stared fixedly at Wang Yangming''s stretched out hand, and the horror between his eyebrows became serious again.


    ¡­


    Chen Changwu pass, sixty miles away.


    Fang Ziyu and the others who had left the Sword Dragon Pass had finally had time to catch their breath. They had been traveling day and night for the past few days. At this moment, they had finally arrived outside the territory of the Chen Kingdom. According to their speed, they would arrive in the Chen Kingdom before dark tomorrow.


    Of course, this was something to be happy about, whether it was for the civilians who had escaped from Great Zhou or for the few troops that Mu Liang had left. Even Li Dingxian and the others were filled with hope that since Great Zhou had fallen, Chen Country would become the only ally Great Xia could rely on.


    However, Fang Ziyu''s heart was not gloomy. She sat by the campfire and looked at the smiling people around her. In the end, she was unable to put a smile on her face.


    Chen Xuanji was in the country of Chen¡­


    After seeing his affection for that woman, Fang Ziyu did not know how to face the eldest senior apprentice-brother who she had never married before.


    Thinking of this, Fang Ziyu let out a long sigh. Seeing this, Ning Zhumang knew his daughter''s thoughts and was about to step forward to comfort her.


    However, at this moment, a cry of alarm suddenly sounded out from the crowd.


    Fang Ziyu and Ning Zhumang, who had thought that something had happened, subconsciously stood up and looked in the direction where the sound came from, only to see that the campsite, where most of the campfires had been extinguished, suddenly lit up with golden rays of light.


    They flashed in the night like stars.


    The cries of alarm from the crowd grew louder and louder. Only then did Fang Ziyu see that most of the golden light came from the clothes of those people. Among them, there were Jiang Lai and the others who were rescued from Jingzhou by Xu Han. There were also people from Jizhou, and there were also some old troops of the Mu Clan Army.


    The golden light that flickered in their clothes grew brighter and brighter, making it almost impossible for people to look directly at it.


    Afterwards, their clothes bulged up at that time, as if something was about to break out of the cocoon. Probably because they had never seen such a strange phenomenon before, the cries of alarm in the crowd grew louder and louder, and some people were even ready to flee for their lives.


    Pu!


    Suddenly, a soft sound rang out in the crowd. A small hole was suddenly opened in the armor of a soldier. At that time, the golden light suddenly leapt out like a torrent that had found an exit. Following that, the clothes of the people shining with golden light were knocked open one after another. The golden light quickly transformed into a stream of light and surged towards the south.


    When Fang Ziyu saw this, the golden light was shockingly the copper coins that Xu Han had rescued earlier!


    It wasn''t just here, the same thing was happening in all parts of this world.


    There were hunters who hid in the dense forest and waited for their prey to arrive. One day, after the day of farming, they sat in front of the courtyard gate and looked at the farmer in the sky with their children.


    Some of them were looking at the night in the distance, hoping that they would be able to safely pass through today''s garrison, and some of them were parents who were taking their children on the escape route.


    They were all of different ages and identities, but without exception, they or their ancestors passed by somewhere one day in a year and saw an old man carrying a large wooden box and singing softly for them.


    They either understood the tactfulness and repetition, or felt that it was not easy for the old man to do so, so they generously handed a coin to the bowl in which the old man was missing a mouthful when he asked for the reward.


    As a result, a period of karma was formed. Many years later, the old man stood alone on the summit of Dragon Hidden Mountain. The ten lightning tribulations combined, and the watchman personally brought him to the Myriad Domains of the Universe.


    Even though the old man had survived, he was still able to prove the Grand Dao with his own strength. In the end, the ideal of changing this world was in vain.


    He was ashamed of his old friends who had sacrificed their lives to help him a thousand years ago, and of all the living beings who had kindly traveled with him over the past thousand years. Therefore, the moment he left this world, he flicked his finger. A hundred thousand copper coins fell to the ground like stars, like a bird returning to its nest. They returned to their former masters. This was the last thing the old man had done for this world.


    At this moment, all of the copper plates flashed with dazzling golden light as they flew into the horizon. The night of the entire world was dissipated in that instant. The golden light that filled the sky gathered together. They responded to the call from a thousand years ago, revealing their true appearances to the eyes of the world once again.


    ¡­


    A shadow of a sword appeared in Wang Yangming''s hand. Under King Ksitigarbha''s surprised gaze, streaks of golden light surged from the distant horizon and surged into the shadow of a sword.


    Thus, a long sword that was no more than three feet long and flowed with golden light slowly solidified in Wang Yangming''s hand.


    The sword intent surged out like a tide, enveloping the sky above the Sword Mausoleum. The boundless sword intent seemed to have substance, and it had the momentum of black clouds pressing down on the city.


    At this moment, Wang Yangming reached out and stroked the golden sword. The sword trembled slightly as his fingers moved, as if he was talking and cheering.


    "Long time no see."


    Wang Yangming said softly.


    "He''s gone. Only you and I are left this time."


    "But we also have to fight on so that we won''t lose his prestige, nor your prestige."


    At this point, Wang Yangming paused slightly. His hand that was stroking the sword also stopped. Then, he asked again.


    "Are you ready?"


    Clang!


    A dragon-like roar rose from the sword.


    Wang Yangming flew towards the Kuroshio-like purple monster.


    At that time, the Heavenly Sword Intent surged like a river and sea, and the golden light on the sword body in his hand resplendent like a river of stars.


    The old man''s white hair fluttered, as if a thousand years ago, that person had returned¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 648 Thousand Years of Dao Comprehension

    The sword in Wang Yangming''s hand surged, and flesh and blood flew everywhere in the crowd.


    He''s been dead for a long time.


    The sword in his hand was extremely damaged, and dirty blood covered the once dazzling golden sword body.


    Nearly ten thousand of the remaining forty thousand Saint Sons and Saint Weapons had died under his sword. The corpses were piled up into small hills, and fresh blood flowed out of the Sword Mausoleum like a stream.


    "Wilde." King Ksitigarbha narrowed his eyes as he looked at the figure fighting among the purple monsters. He spat out two words.


    The sturdy man behind him hesitated when he heard this. He glanced at King Ksitigarbha and did not act immediately.


    "It''s fine. I can''t die. Go kill him. He''s¡­ tired too." King Ksitigarbha whispered, his usually ice-cold tone filled with a strangely complicated respect.


    Indeed, the fact that a sword spirit could conceal itself from the world and prop up the entire Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum on its own was something worthy of respect.


    Apparently, the man called Wilde did not have so many thoughts. After hearing his words, the burly man revealed a sinister smile. He grinned and said, "Alright!"


    As a result, his body quickly moved forward. Every time his feet touched the ground, the earth trembled as if it could not withstand his strength, and his speed immediately increased by a point.


    In the blink of an eye, his speed had been raised to the limit.


    The Saint Weapon Saint Son who was standing in front of him was brutally knocked away by him. His body jumped high and charged towards Wang Yangming, who had just cut off the heads of the three Saint Weapons, with an overwhelming might.


    Wang Yangming was shocked and subconsciously wanted to draw his sword back.


    However, he was truly too tired. The speed of his return was much slower than usual, and when experts fought, they were always a thousand li away from him.


    Ling Lie''s fist smashed into Wang Yangming''s chest fiercely with a power that was enough to split a mountain and break a stone.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded.


    At that moment, Wang Yangming''s body retreated.


    At that time, the golden sword began to spread out like a poisonous snake.


    Intense pain spread throughout Wang Yangming''s body. He smelled death. He didn''t feel any pain. Instead, some of the doubts that had puzzled him for a thousand years were suddenly resolved at that moment.


    ¡­


    A thousand years ago.


    Unwilling to accept the decline of the royal power, the old king of Dali Dynasty led two hundred thousand remnants of the army towards the Sword Mausoleum.


    They wanted to retrieve the fierce sword and reorganize the rivers and mountains of the Dali Dynasty.


    One side carried the hatred of the country''s enemies, while the other followed the contract that had been made since ancient times. So some things are inevitable¡­


    On that day, the Sword Qi outside the Mausoleum of the Sword spread out, and the sword light was as dazzling as stars.


    On that day, 200,000 corpses covered the wilderness outside the Mausoleum of the Sword. It was vast and boundless like an endless purgatory of bones.


    Finally, the old man knelt on the ground after removing the head of the Sovereign of Destruction with a single sword strike.


    A boy''s phantom suddenly appeared in front of the old man. He lowered his head and looked at the old man whose aura was gradually weakening. He asked with a complicated expression, "Are you going to die?"


    The old man raised his head and looked at the boy''s eyes, which were the same as his when he was young, with a difficult smile on his face. He nodded and replied, "Yes."


    The boy frowned and pondered for a long time, but he didn''t know how to deal with this kind of separation, so he could only ask after thinking for a long time, "Then what should I do?"


    Hearing this, the old man struggled to stand up from the ground. The boy was very sensible and extended his hand to help the old man up. One old man and one young man slowly passed through the sandstorm in the Southern Wilderness and the corpse of the tears outside the Sword Mausoleum and entered the Sword Mausoleum.


    The old man sat down, then extended his hand and pointed at Jian Lingyan, "The sword intent in the mausoleum is abundant. Are you nourished by the sword intent here? Even without me, you can still live well."


    The boy was a little confused. He looked at the swords lying quietly under the yellow sand in the Mausoleum of Swords and asked, "Just like them?"


    The old man frowned. He realized something, but in the end, he could only say truthfully, "Yes, just like them."


    After saying that, the old man seemed to be afraid of being questioned by the boy again, so he said, "I''ve got two decent disciples from Mount Li and Linglong Pavilion. They''re probably already on their way here. You have to teach them well in the future."


    "As a Sword Spirit, explaining your comprehension of the Dao of the Sword to them will be beneficial to them in the future."


    "I¡­" The old man suddenly stretched out his hand and gently leaned against the boy''s shoulder. "I''m a little tired. Sleep for a while."


    "In the future, I''ll have to trouble you, old man."


    That day, the boy sat in the Mausoleum of the Sword for an entire night, and the old man slept beside him for an entire night. The old man never woke up from his sleep.


    The 36,000 Sword Mausoleum Burial Swords meant that there were 36,000 Sword Spirits in the Mausoleum.


    But these 36,000 sword spirits were different from the boys.


    Yes, he was the one destined to be different.


    Wei Changming took his sword and melted it into money. Copper coins spread out across the world, and the tiny copper coin almost circulated in the world.


    It could be a beggar''s life force, a reward given by the Dragon Beauty Grand Joy, a toy or a gourd that a child''s eyes or mouth were greedy for, or a bunch of gourds. It can be a lot of things. He witnessed the despair, joy, hope, and anger of the human world.


    His sword had endured all of this, and he could feel it as well.


    Therefore, compared to ordinary sword spirits, he had seen more, thought more, and felt more.


    So after burying the old man''s corpse, he walked to the swords buried in the Mausoleum of the Swords one by one. He talked to them and said his confusion, "What exactly is a person?"


    He once traversed the world with the old man. When they were young, they traveled far with their swords in hand. When they encountered injustice, they unsheathed their swords, and when they encountered fellow daoists, they drank wine loudly.


    Although there were thousands of mountains and rivers under the heavens, they all traveled together.


    He liked that kind of day. He walked step by step. Looking at it from place to place, it seemed that there was nothing troubling in this world. If there was anything, then he could just draw his sword.


    But as the days passed, the once spirited youth finally arrived at the Immortal Realm as he wished. He became stronger, but he also became old. His body began to stoop, and white frost appeared on his temples. He no longer led him around the world. Instead, he stayed on the Mount Li all day long, sighing and drinking to ease his worries.


    To be honest, boys don''t like that kind of day.


    So he often flew in front of him, opened his hand and handed himself, and said, "Well, let''s go to the world again."


    The old man shook his head and touched his head, "I can''t walk anymore."


    After that, the old man put down everything and chatted with the old man who had picked him up, he arrived at the Sword Spirit himself.


    The Sword Mausoleum was lonely, but the boy didn''t feel anything. As long as he was by his side, it would be enough for the Sword Spirit. However, the old man did not become happy because of this. He often sat alone outside the Mausoleum of the Sword and looked at the north. There were his sects, his homeland, and many others like him.


    The boy was very puzzled. Since he was unhappy, why did he still stay in the Sword Spirit? He clearly remembered that when the old man was still a teenager, he had told him that in this lifetime, in just a few dozen years, a person would have to live a carefree and happy life. What kind of people live under the heavens, what kind of sect inheritance is his mother''s bullsh*t. In this lifetime, having a sword and wine is enough. Who cares about the thousands of miles behind me!


    But why did the old man forget all that he had said when he was young?


    Not only did he forget his carefree happiness, he also died here for the sword mausoleum. At that time, he was extremely old and miserable. The boy could no longer find the shadow of the youth from back then from his body.


    He was very confused. He had asked all the swords in the Mausoleum of the Sword, but none of them could give him an answer.


    Therefore, he turned into an old man and survived as an old man. He had seen the descendants of the Sword Mausoleum from generation to generation. He taught them how to cultivate swords and led them to guard the Sword Mausoleum. Generation after generation, the people who came to the Mausoleum of the Sword were unhappy, but they all wrote the words "guard the Mausoleum of the Sword" in their hearts. He watched them change from youth to middle age, from middle age to old man, and he watched them come and send them to their deaths.


    He was puzzled by their persistence and didn''t understand their persistence.


    What kind of person was he? Such a question had puzzled him for a thousand years. Until this moment, death had finally arrived on his body, and he had gained some enlightenment.


    The cracks on the sword''s body were dense, and what he saw and saw in the thousand years that he had transformed into copper coins also entered Wang Yangming''s mind at that moment.


    The sorrow of the world and the sorrow of the world came at that time.


    People were really stupid things. They knew that they were going to die, but they still had to work hard to live. He clearly knew that when they were together, they would eventually turn into life and death, but he still had to risk his life to meet each other¡­


    However, he might be able to work hard and die peacefully. Only then could he truly live a life like this.


    Wang Yangming suddenly realized something. He understood the old man''s life and what kind of person he was.


    "What a beautiful world." He muttered. He suddenly felt that this thousand years of protection was no longer as difficult as he had imagined. To be able to protect such a world was actually a blessing for him. At least in the end he understood the question, and an indescribable sense of comfort spread through his body, filling him with warmth as if he had been enlightened.


    Morning News said, dying on the eve of death.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly laughed.


    At that time, his body, which was flying backwards, landed on the ground with a loud explosion and smashed fiercely onto the ground.


    "Dead?" Wilde, who was more than nine feet tall, shook his head in displeasure when he saw the old man who couldn''t stand up, as if he hadn''t had enough fun yet.


    But very quickly, he turned his gaze to Xu Han and Meng Liang, who were not far away and were closing their eyes and crossing their knees, surrounded by sword intent. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. He smiled sinisterly and said, "It''s your turn."


    After saying those words, he took a step forward. At that time, the remaining 30,000 purple monsters beside him also swarmed towards the place where Xu Han and the others were under the control of the skinny cultivator.


    Xuan''er stood up, her dark hair standing up like a sharp needle. Aowu let out a long howl, and his figure became huge again. He could not help but let out a low roar. At that time, Qin Keqing also stopped in front of Xu Han and Meng Liang. Her clothes fluttered, and some kind of black light surged out. Her killing intent was cold.


    But even though they had put on airs and showed enough determination, Wilde obviously didn''t put them in his eyes. At that time, he extended his hand and smiled sinisterly, wanting to go to Qin Keqing, who was standing in front of the team.


    He could twist this woman up properly and watch her struggle in his hands. Gradually, she lost her breath and finally died.


    He enjoyed the feeling so much that a fanatical expression surged between his eyebrows.


    But in the next moment, this fanatical expression suddenly froze at that moment.


    A golden sword light flashed past, flashing at an astonishing speed. Then, a bloody scar appeared on the arm that he stretched out from where the white light flashed. The bloody scar spread and wrapped around his arm


    Then, with a soft sound, his arm fell off his shoulder with an extremely flat cut.


    Wilde was stunned. He stared blankly at his empty shoulder, then at the arm that landed on the ground. Then, he turned his head and stared blankly not far away.


    Standing there was the owner of the sword light-an old man. His clothes were white and his hair was meticulous. His eyebrows shone with divine light like stars. He held a sword in his hand. The golden light of the sword shone brightly like the dazzling sun.


    He was Wang Yangming!


    Wilde was stunned. He didn''t understand why the shabby-looking old man suddenly had his essence energy. His entire body seemed to have never experienced the great battle just now. It was as if he had been carefully taken care of and was about to participate in a grand ceremony. His sword, which was supposed to be shattered, had also become flawless at this moment, unable to find the slightest bit of damage.


    ''"You" Wilde said, but when he said that, he suddenly stopped.


    Nobody did anything to interrupt him, but the scene in front of him made it impossible for him to utter a single word.


    It was a truly soul-stirring scenery.


    The old man''s entire body emitted a golden light, and boundless sword intent surged out from his body. They surrounded the old man in a mighty manner, constantly circling around and singing happily, like the birds of the phoenix or the stars of the moon.


    Then, the vast sword intent gathered more and more around the old man''s body, and finally, it almost condensed into substance.


    However, this was only the beginning of this phenomenon.


    Suddenly, the gathered sword intent seemed as if it could no longer suppress the violent power within their bodies.


    Clang!


    With a loud sword cry, the sword intent lingering around the old man suddenly soared into the sky. The sword intent gathered together and transformed into a golden pillar of light. They tore apart the dense darkness of the Southern Wilderness like a bull pulled out from a dry land, and then transformed into a golden dragon that soared into the nine heavens.


    "This is" The Ksitigarbha King''s eyebrows suddenly gushed with a wisp of horror that he had never felt before. His mouth opened slightly, wanting to say something, but he did not say it out loud.


    He looked at the sword spirit named Wang Yangming and his face bathed in the golden ocean. He was surprised to discover that something was happening to his face.


    The wrinkles began to dissipate, and the deep sockets of his eyes began to bulge. A head of white hair spread out from the roots, and his bent body gradually straightened up.


    His white robes also began to spread out from the inside out.


    Suddenly, it was hard for him to tell whether the person standing in front of him was a sword spirit that had lived for a thousand years or a god!


    Thinking of this, King Ksitigarbha''s body suddenly trembled. His open mouth finally spat out a sound, but it roared in a hoarse and frightened manner.


    "He''s going to become an immortal!"


    The skinny cultivator who drove the tens of thousands of monsters frowned. Wilde, who was nine feet tall, had a gloomy expression on his face.


    They didn''t quite understand what King Ksitigarbha was talking about, but they could feel the aura emanating from Wang Yangming''s body. The aura wasn''t too violent, but it carried a majesty that could suppress the heavens and the earth. It was like a king looking down on his subjects, like a god looking down at a creature.


    After breaking through the layers of mist, the golden dragon finally arrived at the dome.


    However, it seemed to have encountered some obstacles, unable to penetrate this last layer of shackles. The dragon began to roar, roar, and continuously hit the dome with its body, as if it was about to break through the cage of a trapped beast.


    He tried again and again, but to no avail.


    That was the last barrier that the immortals in the sky had set up to prevent mortals from ascending to the Immortal Realm. For many years, they had been defeated by this barrier. Only by lowering their heads to the immortals in the sky and waiting for his permission would they be able to take this final step.


    It seemed that Wang Yangming had also encountered this kind of trouble¡­


    "Mora!" "Mora!" "Mora!"


    But at this moment, pious shouts suddenly sounded from the Southern Wilderness. Those were the barbarians scattered in the Southern Wilderness. They saw the golden dragon soaring into the sky in the night. They felt that it was a miracle from Mora. So they all knelt down and shouted at Mora, offering their highest and most sincere respect.


    Such cries were pulled to the Southern Wilderness by some sort of hidden will. Golden things flowed out of the barbarians'' bodies and finally gathered the golden ocean into the golden dragon.


    The Golden Dragon''s possession of this item was like a fish in water, like a tiger in the wind.


    As a result, the True Dragon rose from the clouds and its sword intent rose to the ground.


    At that time, the golden dragon that was several times larger let out a long howl as it raised its head towards the sky. The enormous dragon''s roar spread out from the mausoleum of the sword like a giant yellow bell, resounding throughout the southern wilderness.


    Afterwards, its body paused and it charged straight up to the dome again.


    Boom!


    Within the golden light that filled the sky, the invisible but real barrier on the dome broke open, and the shackles of the immortals in the sky that had existed for tens of thousands of years collapsed at that moment.


    There seemed to be a sound from the heavens and earth, like rain hitting the eaves, like the wind passing through the mountains, and like the eastward flow of the great river. You couldn''t tell what that sound was, but you could feel the mystery in it. This kind of mystery was almost indescribable.


    Then, waves of power that implied the principles of heaven and earth rushed over from the heavens and earth, quickly pouring into Wang Yangming''s body.


    Wang Yangming, who had already turned into a teenager, slowly opened his eyes. His pair of incomparably clear eyes seemed to have stars flickering in them, as if they were rotating between the sun and the moon.


    "He ¡­ he succeeded ¡­" King Ksitigarbha''s voice trembled as he spoke.


    He was surprised that it wasn''t a fuss. How many monstrous geniuses had chased after this path for thousands of years, yet they ended up depressed? There were countless corpses buried in this path to the heavens. Even a character like Wei Changming was defeated by the layers of obstructions set up by the True Immortals.


    And today, right in front of his eyes, a sword spirit broke through the shackles of heaven and earth, using his own strength to prove the Immortal Dao.


    As if to respond to his thoughts, a gentle white light shone down from the dome, illuminating Wang Yangming''s head at this moment.


    A figure bathed in white light landed in front of Wang Yangming. He looked at Wang Yangming with a smile, as if an elder was looking at a junior.


    He stretched out his hand towards Wang Yangming and said softly.


    "Thou hast cultivated bitterly for a thousand years, and obtained this great dao."


    "Thousand Years Watch, you have obtained this merit."


    "Your dao is awesome, your heart is clear. If I teach you the dao today, can you be a True Immortal?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 649 I Dont Want To

    The Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky, the towering peak of the Divine Mountain. Seven stars shone everywhere, and the starlight fell on the man sitting on the throne like a waterfall.


    The man was carrying a sword and saber on his back. His eyes were filled with a blazing sun. At this moment, he was looking down at the old man beneath him.


    After looking at it for a long time, he finally said, "You set me up."


    The white-haired, sackclothed old man lowered his head and replied in an old tone, "How dare you say that? How dare this old man ¡­"


    The man with the blazing sun in his eyes glanced at the old man and then stood up.


    He walked down the stairs of the throne step by step, and the starlight in the sky actually moved along with him at that time.


    "A thousand years of walking and a hundred thousand merits. That''s the capital for you to ascend to the Immortal Realm, but in the end, you left him there and gave him to someone else."


    "You already knew that the immortals in the sky would do anything to kill you. You also knew that you couldn''t resist that endless heavenly tribulation, so the ten heavenly tribulations you resisted weren''t your own tribulation at all. It was the tribulation of that sword, right?"


    "That''s why you plotted this trap a thousand years ago and secretly plotted against me. It seems like you are crossing the tribulation by yourself, but in reality, you are helping others cross the tribulation."


    "Sir, you are really good at scheming. Even I was blinded by you."


    The man said softly as he paced. Finally, he raised his eyes to look at the old man. Golden light flickered in his narrowed eyes, as if a golden crow was swimming between his eyebrows.


    After hearing this, the old man''s head was still lowered. He had no intention of raising his head, much less responding to the man.


    Seeing this, the man was not annoyed. He continued, "It''s just that I''m very curious, how did Sir come up with this idea?"


    After saying this, the man paused for a moment before adding, "Or perhaps, who pointed the way for Mr. Ye?"


    "In your eyes, what exactly are we?" The old man who lowered his head suddenly spoke after a long silence. His tone was low and carried an indescribable smell.


    The man did not seem to have thought that he would be asked this question. He immediately raised his eyebrows and revealed a rare expression.


    "Even the antelope in the mountains wouldn''t enter the same trap ¡­" The old man didn''t seem to have sensed the man''s abnormal behavior. He muttered as he slowly raised his head and looked straight at the man''s sunny gaze. "We''ve lost eighteen times. Does Your Excellency think that we''re inferior to even a sheep?"


    The man was stunned.


    He looked into the old man''s eyes, looking at the sadness and anger in his eyes. He looked at it like this, and he looked at it for a long time¡­


    Suddenly, he smiled and withdrew his gaze. He stepped onto his golden throne again. Da didn''t ask the old man how he could see through all of this. He only whispered after a slight ponder, "You really look like an elder of mine."


    At that time, his gaze became somewhat worried, "If you leave that karma in that world, you will not be able to jump out of that world. Even I will not be able to protect you. When the fruit karma in that world shatters, the world will be destroyed, waiting for you."


    "I already understood what the Sovereign said. Since this old man has planted this cause, I am naturally prepared to bear the fruit." The old man''s cloudy eyes suddenly flashed with light, and his tone of voice was almost unquestionable.


    The man sighed and said, "You don''t understand what you''re going to face. Even the True Immortals in the sky are ready to flee. What about you? You still have to jump in hurriedly."


    The old man cupped his hands slightly and replied, "This old man is ignorant. I can''t learn the method of karma. I only learned a clear conscience."


    The man who heard this stared at the old man for a long time. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face.


    Then he waved his hand and said, "You can leave now. Those old fellows of Gui Gu Zi must also know what you left behind in the world. You''ve messed up their calculations and are probably already on the way to find my theory."


    The old man was stunned. After making such a decision, he was already prepared to bear the consequences. However, what he did not expect was that this surveillance person would let him off so easily. He even listened to his words and wanted to block this calamity for him. This was more or less beyond the old man''s expectations.


    "Let''s go. Stay here and wait for me to fight those old fools. You can''t hold back. Since you like that place so much, I''ll punish you to hide there. At least, their hands can''t reach that place yet." The man seemed to have seen through the old man''s thoughts as he waved his hand and said.


    The old man was immediately shocked. He subconsciously raised his head to look at the man, only to see a faint smile on the man''s solemn face. How could he not recognize that the man was punishing him? He was clearly helping him¡­


    But before he could express his doubts, the man seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly stretched out his hand towards the sky and held it in his hand. One of the seven stars above his head turned into a streak of light and fell into his hand. Then he flicked his finger and the starlight flew in front of the old man.


    "Bring this to him by the way. This is his stuff¡­"


    ¡­


    Southern Wilderness, outside the Sword Mausoleum.


    Everyone''s eyes widened as they stared at the bizarre scene in front of them.


    The white light shone on Wang Yangming''s body, and the golden sword qi surged around him. The two interweaved together, giving him a dazzling light.


    The figure condensed from the white light looked at Wang Yangming and said softly.


    "Thou hast cultivated bitterly for a thousand years, and obtained this great dao."


    "Thousand Years Watch, you have obtained this merit."


    "Your dao is awesome, your heart is clear. If I teach you the dao today, can you be a True Immortal?"


    As he said this, the figure condensed from the white light paused for a moment. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile and he said, "Are you willing?"


    That voice wasn''t loud, but it was faintly related to some laws of the world. Its tone was gentle, like a loving mother calling her son back, like a spoiled mother calling her husband back. It almost inevitably gave people a sense of closeness to this person''s words at that time.


    This is certainly not a request that can be rejected.


    What did a True Immortal mean? It was a great freedom and freedom that lived with the heavens and the earth, and shone with the sun and the moon. It was a great divine ability, great wisdom, that could shake mountains of will. For millions of years, countless people had been searching for something, and no one could refuse such a request.


    Wang Yangming looked at the figure condensed from the white light in front of him. His clear eyes were as calm as spring water.


    Then, he lowered his head and looked at the sword in his hand. Then, he slowly opened his mouth and said in a gentle yet firm tone.


    "I don''t want to."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 650 Immortal Slaughter

    Rumble!


    As soon as these words were spoken, a thunderous roar echoed throughout the heavens and earth.


    It was as if he had been greatly insulted. Just now, starlight flickered, and white light poured down from the dome like a waterfall. Suddenly, dark clouds covered the dome, and thunder snakes swarmed.


    The smile on the white figure''s face dissipated at that moment. At that moment, the kindness in his eyes turned into a cold light. He stared at Wang Yangming, who had already turned into a youth, and asked in a calm voice, "Do you want to say it again?"


    "A hundred or a thousand times is fine." Wang Yangming looked at the white light without any fear, "I don''t want to be unwilling."


    Heaven and earth trembled, and the Buddhist singing throughout the sky stopped.


    The cold light in the white light''s eyes turned into Ling Lie''s killing intent, "Good! You are the second person to do this since ancient times. The lesson from the past is still there. Since you are persistent, don''t blame me for being ruthless and ruthless."


    After the white figure finished speaking, all the white rays of light that poured down from the heavens and the earth dispersed. The thunderclouds on the dome became denser and denser, and the dark layers pressed down on the heavens and the earth, repeatedly wanting to destroy everything in the heavens and the earth.


    "My Dao is the Dao of all living beings. What does it have to do with you if you wish to become my Immortal?"


    "My Grand Dao, my strength has been proven. The heavens and earth have already recognized me as this person. Why do you need to come and guide me?"


    Wang Yangming asked softly at that time. His tone was low, as if he was murmuring. However, his voice rang in the ears of everyone present. It was as strong as a yellow bell, and it shocked the deaf.


    Hearing this, the white figure abruptly retreated several zhang. Then, he soared into the sky a hundred feet high, At that time, he looked down at Wang Yangming with a cold smile and said, "Although I knew you were the remnant of Wei Changming, it is not easy for you to cultivate because you are a sword spirit. Therefore, you are stubborn and have a good fortune with me. Today, I will show you the divine might of heaven and earth. How can you be a provocative thing?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, lightning surged into the white figure''s body like a lightning serpent. As a result, streaks of purple armor shining with lightning appeared around his body.


    He stood high up in the air, holding one hand out of thin air, and the lightning in the sky seemed to have disappeared into his hand, turning into a lightning spear.


    Wang Yangming narrowed his eyes and looked up at the figure with a rainbow-like aura. His expression was cold and he did not say anything.


    At that moment, the violent golden sword intent around him turned into golden swords. With a thought, he charged towards the person in the sky with the sword shadows in his arms.


    The two of them fought together. The sword energy on the dome flickered with lightning. Every time they fought, the heavens and the earth trembled. A violent aura constantly spread out from between the two of them, and it seemed as if it would destroy the heavens and destroy the earth.


    "Hall Master, are we?" Wilde''s severed right arm actually grew again after he continuously activated the flesh and blood around his body. The sturdy man who was nine feet away came back to his senses from the scene of the duo fighting. He turned to look at the black-clothed monk beside him and asked hesitantly.


    At this moment, Wang Yangming was restrained by the immortals from the sky, while Xu Han and Meng Liang were still sitting cross-legged, refining the sword spirit in the Forgotten Realm. In Wilde''s eyes, this was a rare opportunity to kill Xu Han and Meng Liang and seize the vicious sword.


    The black-clothed monk surprisingly did not respond to Wilde''s question immediately. He raised his head and looked at the dome. The lightning python and sword qi were constantly reflected in his black eyes.


    "Hall Master?" Wilde, who did not receive any response, asked again. At this moment, the skinny cultivator who had been driving tens of thousands of troops landed beside the black-clothed monk. He also looked at him doubtfully and waited for his orders.


    At this moment, the black-clothed monk seemed to have regained his senses, but his gaze at the horizon did not change at all.


    Thus, he spat out three words without moving his head, "Kill him."


    Wilde and the skinny cultivator exchanged glances. Although it was a bit strange about the current state of their Palace Master, they did not ask much out of trust in him.


    "Alright." Wilde smiled sinisterly and nodded his head. He rubbed his fists and was about to walk towards the direction where Xu Han and the other two were. At that time, the skinny cultivator beside him activated the power around him to control the tens of thousands of purple monsters once again.


    However, just as they stepped forward, the black-clothed monk''s figure sounded again.


    "I said, kill him."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, the two of them were stunned and stopped in their tracks.


    They didn''t understand what King Ksitigarbha meant, so they all turned to look at the monk at that time, only to see that the monk was still looking up at the horizon. His gaze was somewhat dull, as if he was stunned by a devil. Especially when the sword light and thunder light lit up, the light reflected his profile to be somewhat terrifying and ferocious.


    The skinny cultivator frowned and finally mustered up his courage to ask in a low voice, "Hall Master, what do you mean?"


    At that time, the black-clothed monk finally lowered his head slowly. He turned to look at the two of them. The expression on his face was still a little dull. He opened his mouth and said in a very soft voice, "I said¡­ Kill that heavenly immortal, don''t you understand?"


    Their hearts congealed, and their expressions immediately changed.


    "Hall Master" They subconsciously wanted to say something.


    After all, this was a very unreasonable matter. Their target should be the fierce sword. Now that Wang Yangming was entangled by the immortal, Xu Han and Meng Liang had fallen into the Forgotten Things Realm. This was simply an opportunity bestowed upon them by the heavens. As long as they killed the two of them, they would be able to retreat successfully. How could they not help Wang Yangming at this moment?


    ¡­


    Wang Yangming grew more and more courageous as he fought. The sword intent around him grew stronger and stronger. He saw an opportunity and swung his sword towards the face of the immortal wrapped in lightning.


    The vast sword qi poured in like a river flowing eastward. The immortal was unable to dodge it, but he was able to dodge the vital points. At that time, the right half of his body was shattered by the violent sword intent.


    However, after retreating, the immortal did not reveal the slightest bit of fear. Instead, he smiled at Wang Yangming and said, "Although you have the power of a True Immortal, you still do not have the position of an immortal. My aura has long been linked to this world. The world will never be extinguished, and I will live forever. You will never kill me."


    After the immortal finished speaking, another bolt of lightning rushed into his body from under the dome. His incomplete body was nourished by the lightning and returned to its original state in an instant.


    Seeing this, Wang Yangming frowned and his heart sank.


    At this moment, the corners of the immortal''s mouth revealed a sinister smile. However, before the smile could spread across his face, a dark aura suddenly surged over and wrapped around his body at an astonishing speed.


    Then, the black-clothed monk''s voice rang in Wang Yangming''s ears.


    "I can conceal the Heavenly Secrets for a hundred breaths of time, seize this opportunity¡­"


    "Let''s kill this immortal!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 651 Secretly Deceive

    The Thunder Armor-clad Immortal regained his calm after a short period of shock. He glanced sideways at the black-clothed monk who had stood beside Wang Yangming at an unknown time. He narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "What kind of person are you that is neither human nor ghost?"


    He clasped his hands together, lowered his head, and spoke calmly like a devout believer.


    At that time, a huge Buddha statue appeared behind him. That Buddha statue was strangely born. The golden light on the left side was magnificent and charitable, while the darkness on the right side was unrelated, yet it grinned.


    Following the emergence of the Buddha statue, black auras suddenly surged out from behind the Buddha statue, covering the world in an instant, enveloping everyone within. As a result, the heavens and earth fell into boundless darkness.


    Only then did the monk raise his head to look at the immortal. A murderous aura surged in his eyes as he coldly said, "The one who killed you."


    The immortal was stunned and suddenly realized something. His eyes immediately narrowed and he muttered, "So it''s you."


    However, just as the two of them were talking, Wang Yangming turned his head to look at the monk, as if he was measuring whether the monk was trustworthy or not. Soon, he confirmed this point from the monk''s dense killing intent.


    As a result, his body paused, and the golden sword shadows in the sky were once again driven by him, causing boundless killing intent to rumble.


    The immortal, who was wrapped in lightning, was stunned. The lightning spear in his hand suddenly stabbed forward. Thousands of lightning dragons wrapped around the body of the spear rushed towards the sword shadow that filled the sky.


    A loud explosion erupted.


    Wang Yangming stood at the side with his sword in hand, while the spear in the hand of the lightning-armored immortal shattered. His figure retreated abruptly, and he barely managed to stand a hundred feet away from the lightning-armored immortal.


    At that time, he looked at Wang Yangming in shock and asked coldly, "Why¡­"


    However, Wang Yangming did not answer him. The sword intent around him surged and he swung out another sword. The immortal had lost his lightning spear, and his Heavenly Secrets had been blinded by the monk''s secret arts. However, he was unable to use Heavenly Lightning to repair his injuries. The moment this declining trend appeared, he was defeated like a mountain. Under the sword intent, he continuously retreated. In the blink of an eye, his entire body was covered in wounds. The white light that condensed into his body became dim and bright, and the aura around his body became even weaker.


    "Kill him." The monk looked at the immortal who was in a sorry state, and his killing intent was even more intense. He turned to Wang Yangming and urged him.


    He could deceive the heavens, but this method could not last for too long. Moreover, his condition was extremely bad, and the longer he dragged it out, the more disadvantageous it would be for him.


    Surprisingly, seeing that the immortal was already at the end of his road, Wang Yangming suddenly stopped moving and stood on the spot.


    "What are you doing? Kill him!" The monk gritted his teeth and questioned.


    "Stupid." However, right at this moment, before Wang Yangming could reply to the monk, the already miserable immortal on the side suddenly let out a cold laugh. He looked at the black-clothed monk with pity and said, "Do you think you can kill a True Immortal with your shallow technique?"


    When the black-clothed monk heard this, he was stunned. He looked at the immortal. Only then did he realize that he had fallen into such a field in time. The immortal''s face still did not show the slightest trace of panic. Instead, it looked as if he was confident of victory.


    He frowned and realized that things weren''t as simple as he had imagined, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "His true body is not here." Wang Yangming''s voice rang out at that time, and his words broke through the roots of the matter.


    "Huh?" The black-clothed monk was stunned for a moment before he looked at the figure condensed from the white light. Unfortunately, he had not reached the True Immortal Realm, and he was unable to clearly see the essence of the white light.


    Pa.


    Just as the monk was surprised, a crisp snap of his finger rose from the immortal''s hand.


    With this light sound, a figure that was exactly the same as the immortal''s life appeared outside the black barrier that enveloped the entire world. When the figure appeared, it smiled at the monk.


    Pa!


    Another finger rang out from the immortal''s hand outside the barrier, and a figure appeared.


    Immediately after, the sound of fingers rang out one after another. The figure of the immortal also appeared one after another outside the barrier. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of immortal figures appeared outside the black barrier that sealed the world.


    At that time, the immortals inside the barrier looked at the black-clothed monk, and hundreds of figures outside the barrier said in unison, "I can''t die."


    The voice echoed in the monk''s ears like a ghost whispering. At that moment, the monk''s face turned deathly pale.


    His body trembled and a mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth. At that moment, the huge Buddha statue behind him shattered into ashes. At the same time, the black barrier that enveloped this world also shattered.


    The monk''s body fell from the sky and fell to the ground fiercely.


    Not far away, Wilde and the skinny cultivator hurriedly stepped forward to help the monk up and exclaimed, "Hall Master!"


    The monk raised his head with difficulty and looked at the hundreds of figures in the sky with fear. He weakly spat out a word, "Flee!"


    The two witnessed what had happened before, so they naturally did not doubt him. At that time, they did not dare to turn around and helped the monk turn into a streak of light and flee into the distance.


    ¡­


    The white figure glanced sideways at the three people who were fleeing like stray dogs. He smiled slightly, but did not pursue them.


    Then, he stretched out his hand again and lightly struck, causing a snap of his finger to resound throughout the Southern Wilderness.


    With this sound, the figure he had summoned that looked exactly like him transformed into a streak of light and poured into his body. At that moment, all the injuries on his body were healed, and the aura that lingered around his body increased by more than a hundred times.


    After finishing all this, he turned to look at Wang Yangming and asked with a smile, "Do you still want to fight me? If I didn''t give you another chance, you could kill that brat behind me and follow me to the Heaven Realm. From now on, the starry sky of the Myriad Domains will allow you to swim freely and live a carefree life. Isn''t that beautiful?"


    Wang Yangming glanced sideways at the two of them who were still sitting cross-legged behind him. The sword energy around him suddenly dissipated without showing any signs of weakness. He whispered, "I accepted your dao and sat on your puppet. Haven''t such things happened much in the past ten thousand years? If you want to eat my dao energy, you have to rely on the sword in your hand, not the mouth on your face."


    "It looks like Wei Changming told you a lot of things, but so what? You can''t kill me. Unless this world shatters, I will never die. If you enter my Dao, I will teach you to live forever. Why can''t you give me back my Dao?" The immortal who was pierced through his mind smiled and said, "It seems like Wei Changming told you a lot of things."


    Wang Yangming gently swung his sword, the sword intent surging in the sky, transforming into a cold sword qi as the sword tip pointed straight at the lintel of the immortal. He threw out two words at that time, "No!"


    The immortal frowned, seemingly puzzled, "Isn''t it extremely stupid to do this even though you know that you are dead?"


    At that moment, an incomparably dazzling golden light lit up on Wang Yangming''s sword body. The sword intent that filled the sky turned into golden pillars of light that shot straight into the clouds at that moment, he said loudly.


    "Even though I am a sword, I still accept the wishes of the world."


    "Even though all living beings know that they are dead, they still have to work hard to live."


    "My Dao responds to all living beings, risking death to serve all living beings!"


    The figure was as big as a dragon''s roar. After saying those words, his body soared into the sky and charged straight at the immortal.


    The sky was filled with golden light, illuminating the darkness of the Southern Wilderness like day.


    Perhaps it was also because the golden light was too bright that the immortal who looked at Wang Yangming with his head bent and cold eyes did not notice. At that time, two golden sword intents surged out from Wang Yangming''s body towards Xu Han and Meng Liang.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 652 Ancient Devil Realm

    The white light condensed into an immortal riding the lightning, his figure shuttling through the air, the power of each move trembling heaven and earth.


    Wang Yangming''s sword intent blocked the attack, but he couldn''t resist the continuous attack of the immortal and the Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    After two hours of fighting, Wang Yangming was already exhausted. He blocked from the left and blocked from the right, but it was hard to find a chance to win.


    "The Immortal Fruit Position is hard to obtain for a thousand years. You have a unique True Immortal Body, but you don''t have an Immortal Fruit Position. Even if you are tired to death, you will not be able to kill me!" The immortal stared at Wang Yangming, whose aura was gradually weakening, and mocked him.


    When Wang Yangming heard this, he didn''t comment. He waved his sword again, and sword images surged out from the sky. They collided with the lightning snake that was summoned from the horizon. The two exploded, but it was difficult to injure each other.


    The immortal continued to laugh, "Your strength is exhausted. If you continue to fight, you won''t be far from death."


    ''"You said that your Dao was given by all living beings under the heavens, but look at all living beings under the heavens. Which one is worth it for you to do so? Even at this juncture, they are still busy digging their own graves. Then Li Dongjun is known as a Saint Monk, but isn''t he as obsessed as all living beings?"


    "You look at the self-proclaimed watcher big shot, the consequences of the world is he planted back then, but where is he now? It''s just watching from the sidelines. "The only one who can save this world is ourselves. You have accepted my Dao and killed the evil of that world for me. There is still a bit of life left in this world. No matter how bad it is, you can still follow me out of this world. There is no need for karma to wrap around the world and perish along with this rotting world."


    When Wang Yangming heard this, he stood still.


    He narrowed his eyes at the immortal and said in a deep voice, "Although I am a sword, I know quite a bit about the affairs of heaven and earth."


    "Whether it''s the surveillance, the immortals who live outside the Heavenly Gate, or the Saber Creditors from the Ghost Corn, I can''t see right or wrong."


    "But you destroyed the Heavenly Pillar. For thousands of years, countless immortals sat on the summit of Kunlun in order to persuade you to stay. But what about you? Have you ever responded to all living beings?"


    "Perhaps this world is really going to die soon, but thousands of years ago, you were already prepared to abandon the car and protect the commander-in-chief. Now, what face do you have to talk to me about the vitality of heaven and earth?"


    "You can''t kill him, so you want to bewitch me to get rid of him? That''s ridiculous!"


    "I don''t know if he is the evil of the world, but at least his sword has been drawn for the world from beginning to end. That''s enough!"


    After Wang Yangming finished speaking, he wanted to attack again. Perhaps it was because he had poked at the immortal''s heart. At that time, the immortal''s eyebrows were filled with killing intent. He finally lost the patience to persuade Wang Yangming.


    "Stubborn."


    He snorted coldly as the thunder in the sky roared in response.


    ''"Kill him earlier and kill him later. He will only die. The big shots will not watch him walk out of this world. Whether it is the surveillance or Gui Gu Zi, this world was built to imprison him from the very beginning. Since you want to join him so badly, this sovereign will suppress you and bury him with you today!"


    After saying that, the immortal waved his hand and the lightning in the sky descended towards Wang Yangming''s face.


    Wang Yangming gathered the sword qi around him to resist the lightning. However, Wang Yangming, who had gone through a long battle, seemed to be at the end of his rope. The sword Qi he summoned collapsed under the mighty lightning. Finally, the lightning landed on the edge of the sword he raised high up. The sword was his main body, carrying the will of all living beings. The power of the lightning landed on it, and it was unable to break through in a short period of time.


    The immortal condensed from the white light frowned at that moment.


    However, it wasn''t because Wang Yangming''s battle prowess was too strong, but precisely because a True Immortal that was recognized by the heavens and earth shouldn''t be so weak.


    Even though he was taught the Dao of True Immortality by the immortals in front of him, to be able to reach this stage, regardless of whether it was his cultivation or talent, he was the best choice. With his mind, he naturally wouldn''t let go of any mistakes. Wang Yangming''s combat strength at this moment was truly unsatisfactory. Although he hadn''t obtained the True Immortal Fruit, his True Immortal Body was placed there.


    Not to mention this bolt of lightning, even ten bolts of lightning might not be enough to suppress it. However, according to Wang Yangming''s current appearance, the next bolt of lightning could break the sword in his hand and destroy his Dao Connotation.


    Thinking of this, the immortal''s brows furrowed even deeper.


    He looked straight at Wang Yangming, who was struggling under the lightning, and suspicion gradually arose in his heart.


    At this time, the sword in Wang Yangming''s hand gradually revealed cracks under the power of the heavenly lightning. Perhaps, Wang Yangming would die under this heavenly lightning before he could use the next heavenly lightning.


    Ding! Ding!


    However, just as he was feeling suspicious, two high-pitched sword cries suddenly came from not far away. It was something that rose from the bodies of Xu Han and Meng Liang, who were sitting not far away. As this sound rose, surging sword intent surged around their bodies, and this sword intent was faintly mixed with a bit of golden light.


    The immortal''s body trembled, and he instantly understood what was going on inside.


    "You gave them your lifeblood sword qi?" He couldn''t help but exclaim at that time.


    At this time, the power of the first bolt of lightning finally dissipated. Wang Yangming was at the end of his rope. He knelt on the ground with his long sword covered in cracks. He raised his eyes to look at the immortal and weakly said, "Only by passing on the flames and blood can he live forever!"


    For some reason, the old god was still there. After the leisurely immortal caught a glimpse of the golden lifeblood sword qi in Xu Han and Meng Liang''s bodies, the leisurely moments before had all dissipated. The killing intent surged between his eyebrows, and fury appeared on his face.


    "You are stubborn, helping the evil! Today, I will execute you to ashes!"


    After he finished speaking, the thunder in the sky descended and headed straight for Wang Yangming''s body, which was almost unable to stand.


    At this moment, Wang Yangming had a smile on his face. He looked up at the furious immortal and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said weakly, "Wei Changming once said that the angrier the immortal, the more afraid he would be."


    "From the looks of it, Your Excellency is already terrified to the extreme!"


    The immortal''s entire body trembled and his expression was restrained. He shouted, "The might of the heavens is above, how can you be so presumptuous!"


    After saying that, Heavenly Lightning struck his body and was about to blow Wang Yangming to death.


    However, it was at this moment that a figure suddenly appeared above Wang Yangming''s head. A vast sword qi surged out from his body. The sword qi turned into a golden sword and pierced into the sky. At that moment, the rolling heavenly thunder was sliced into two pieces by the sword.


    Then, the figure landed in front of Wang Yangming. He looked coldly at the White Light Immortal and said in a deep voice, "Are you someone from heaven?"


    The immortal''s eyes narrowed as he stared at that person. A cold light flashed in his eyes, "Evil beast, I didn''t expect that you would be able to live to this day!"


    "The lightning tribulation outside the Exquisite Pavilion cannot kill me. The Heavenly Lightning in the Royal City did not injure my life. Not only did I live until now, I will continue to live for you to see from now on." Xu Han said as he stretched out his hand and the black divine sword appeared in his hand.


    At this moment, Meng Liang also woke up. He was like Xu Han, Although I have entered the realm of two forgetfulness, Unable to get up, But they only knew what was happening outside, With a flash, he arrived in front of Wang Yangming. He extended his hand to help the weak Wang Yangming up and handed it to Qin Keqing behind him. Then, he stood beside Xu Han and summoned the evil dragon sword. He also looked at the immortal with deep eyes and looked at the immortal with a smile. "The immortal in the sky doesn''t have any more hands than us," he said.


    At that time, the immortal condensed from the white light looked at Xu Han and the other two with deep eyes. As he had expected, there was no lightning tribulation above their heads.


    In fact, although the two of them seemed to have awakened just like before, with their immortal vision, they were able to penetrate through the last layer of shackles of the Southern Wilderness Sword Intent and Wang Yangming''s lifeblood Sword Qi and ascend to the Immortal Realm with a single glance.


    Although he was a True Immortal in the sky, there were some rules that even he could not ignore.


    These rules existed wherever the heavens and earth were opened up. Unless this world was on the verge of being shattered, they would never be able to struggle to ignore such rules.


    The people in the sky can''t make a move against the creatures in the world.


    He could only rely on heavenly lightning to kill those who should be killed. The only person who wanted to attract Heavenly Lightning was the one who had crossed the tribulation.


    For example, Wei Changming, if it was possible, these immortals would have wanted to get rid of it quickly. However, because of this rule, they could only bring down the Kunlun Tribulation or add some tricks to the Heavenly Tribulation, hoping to annihilate the person who should be eliminated.


    However, even though Xu Han and Meng Liang had ascended to the Immortal Realm at this moment, no heavenly thunder had been summoned. It was said that it was difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. Therefore, even though this immortal had boundless killing intent in her heart, she had nowhere to use it.


    Although this result did not exceed his expectations, in fact, after Dharma Prime Minister Wang Yangming gave his lifeblood sword aura to the two of them, he thought of this point. Wang Yangming''s arrival at the True Immortal Realm also did not attract any heavenly tribulation, because Wei Changming had actually helped him defend against his tribulation.


    Back then, on Mount Long Yin, Wei Changming put on a good show, deceiving everyone.


    The Heavenly Tribulation he had summoned was not a lightning tribulation that he had triggered when he ascended to the True Immortal Realm, but a heavenly tribulation that had been exchanged for the divine sword in his embrace that had been melted into 100,000 copper coins. Wang Yangming realized that he had entered the True Immortal Realm without facing the slightest bit of heavenly lightning.


    Although because he was a sword spirit, even if he ascended the True Immortal Realm, he was still unable to do what Wei Changming wanted to do, but this had already caused them quite a bit of trouble. He couldn''t afford to spend a huge price to descend here. If he couldn''t surrender, he would be annihilated.


    However, he did not expect Wang Yangming to be so decisive. He would rather risk his own life than injecting his Essence Sword Qi into the two of them and using this secret method to preserve a portion of True Immortal Energy. This meant that Xu Han and Meng Liang wanted to reach that level more than a hundred times easier than others.


    Thinking of this, the immortal''s heart was filled with anger.


    At this moment, Wang Yangming''s life force had been cut off. He was not far from death. Whether he could be killed or not was no longer important. The important thing was that Xu Han and Meng Liang had already ascended to the Immortal Realm, and each of them contained ordinary lifeblood sword qi. If they were not stopped, how great an impact would their plans be in the future? However, due to the laws of heaven and earth, he was still unable to do anything to the two of them.


    "Are you not leaving? Or do you want to stay here and chat with me and Senior Brother Xu?" Xu Han seemed to understand this as well. He squinted his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Want to have a meal in my Southern Wilderness? That won''t do. I have to pay for it." Meng Liang, who was in the Immortal Realm, was also in a good mood and mocked with leisure.


    Although the immortal was unwilling, he knew that he couldn''t do anything to Xu Han and the other two at this moment. He harshly said, "I''ll let you guys be proud for a while longer."


    After saying that, he was about to brush his sleeves and leave, but at this moment, the corner of his eyes suddenly glanced at the remaining 30,000 purple monsters that had been chaotically formed by the group of dragons and dragons because of the departure of the three Ksitigarbha Kings. He raised his eyebrows and suddenly thought of something. A sinister smile appeared on his face. At that time, he looked at Xu Han with a strange expression. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Evil beast, haven''t you always wanted to know what exactly you are?"


    "Hmph, I''ll let you know what you are today!"


    Without waiting for Xu Han to react, the immortal stretched out his hand towards the tens of thousands of monsters raging in the distance. His five fingers spread out, and a dazzling white light gushed out from his palm, enveloping the monsters.


    Then, under the illumination of the white light, those monsters were like ice that had encountered a heat wave. The purple scales around their bodies began to melt gradually, and then the flesh and blood under the scales began to melt. Layers after layers, and soon, the tens of thousands of monsters turned into puddles of mud condensed from their flesh and blood under the illumination of the white light.


    At this moment, the open hand of the immortal suddenly clenched, and the mud that the monsters had transformed into began to merge together under his control.


    Very quickly, the flesh and blood melted into a huge ball of flesh and blood. Streaks of flesh and blood wriggled back and forth on its surface, and from time to time, the viscous liquid formed from the flesh and blood dripped down from the ball. When it landed on the ground, it seemed to have a terrifying corrosiveness, and it actually corroded the Southern Wilderness into charred black sags.


    "I almost got something." Looking at the huge mass of flesh and blood, the corners of the immortal''s mouth revealed a smug smile. His eyes flickered, and there was still a hint of color in his eyes, as if he was about to complete some outstanding works of art. As he muttered this, his head suddenly turned towards the northern horizon.


    His gaze was like a torch, passing through layers of darkness until it reached the city wall of Chang''an City. He gently pinched it with his other hand ten thousand kilometers away.


    The terrifying black dragon on the head of Chang''an City let out a wailing cry. At that time, the beard floating at the corner of the dragon''s mouth was taken off by the immortal.


    Then, the immortal flicked his finger, and the beard of the dead dragon turned into a streak of black gas and poured into the giant ball of flesh and blood.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    When this object entered his body, it was as if his flesh and blood had been injected into his body. He began to wriggle unceasingly, and loud heartbeat-like sounds also began to come from within the flesh and blood.


    Something was about to come alive from that mass of flesh and blood!


    Such thoughts inevitably appeared in the minds of everyone present.


    Gulu.


    Meng Liang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the smugness that had just arisen from his heart because he had ascended to the Immortal Dimension dissipated at this moment. Along with the loud heartbeat sound, cold yet incomparably powerful auras surged out from within the flesh and blood. Under such an imposing aura, even Meng Liang, who was an immortal, felt a little suffocated.


    Only then did he understand that the cultivation of the mere Earthly Immortal Realm was still too weak compared to the enemies they were facing and were about to face.


    "Exactly what is this thing?" He could no longer suppress the doubts in his heart and asked with an ugly expression.


    Xu Han''s heart sank, and his expression was similarly ugly.


    He could not answer Meng Liang''s question because he did not know what that nauseating mass of flesh and blood was, but he could smell the same aura as the terrifying devil god in his body from that mass of flesh and blood.


    "What is it?" When the immortal saw Meng Liang and Xu Han''s appearance, the smile on his face became even more intense. He pointed at Xu Han and said, "Isn''t this what you are?"


    As he said this, his projection gradually became blurry because he had used too much energy to create this monster. Before that figure disappeared, he sneered and said, "Today, you should take a good look at what kind of monster you are."


    After saying that, his body was no longer able to support him in this world, and at that time, he completely dissipated.


    Roar!


    Right after he disappeared, waves of beast-like roars could be heard from the rotting ball of meat. Along with this roar, the gloomy and cold aura emanating from the ball of meat became heavier and heavier.


    Pu!


    Immediately after, a crack appeared on the ball of meat. The crack spread out like a venomous snake, and in the blink of an eye, it pierced through the entire ball.


    Then, his hand suddenly stretched out from the ball of meat.


    It was a hand as white as jade and incomparably slender. Then, it extended its other hand. Both of its hands touched the rift on both sides of the ball of meat. Then, with a fierce force, it tore the ball of meat apart. A figure climbed out of the ball of meat.


    It was actually an extremely beautiful woman with black hair hanging down her waist and no strands of hair on her body.


    It was as if she had just woken up. After crawling out of the meat ball, she rubbed her eyes. Then, she widened her dark eyes and looked around. There seemed to be curiosity in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Xu Han and the others at the side. Her eyes lit up with excitement.


    Just like that, he trotted all the way naked, bare-ankled, and arrived in front of Xu Han and the others with the alert gazes of Xu Han and the others.


    Xu Han and the others subconsciously raised their swords in their hands and prepared to fight with them. However, the young girl who had arrived in front of them suddenly knelt respectfully in front of Xu Han.


    She whispered in her beautiful voice.


    "The Ancient Devil Willow Prime Minister greets the Emperor."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 653 May the Emperor Grant Me Death

    Xu Han and the others were greatly surprised by the beautiful girl''s actions.


    Xu Han and Meng Liang exchanged a glance, then looked at Qin Keqing, who was already supporting Wang Yangming with a weak aura. Their expressions were both surprised and strange.


    Xu Han pondered for a long time before asking in a deep voice, "Ancient Devil ¡­ What is it?"


    At this moment, the girl knelt beside Xu Han without the slightest intention of getting up. Hearing this question, she raised her head to look at Xu Han and blinked her eyes. She doubtfully said, "Naturally, the Ancient Devil is the Ancient Devil."


    The girl''s appearance was originally beautiful. At this moment, her dark eyes were wide open, and her face was filled with doubt. When others saw her appearance, they could only show their hearts full of love.


    However, Xu Han did not dare to be careless. The scene of the girl being created by the immortal was still vivid in his mind. Although the cold aura had dissipated because of the girl''s appearance, the chill still lingered in his heart.


    Xu Han winked at Meng Liang and Qin Keqing and the others behind him, signaling them to retreat temporarily. Then he asked again, "You call me an emperor?"


    "That''s right!" The girl did not seem to have realized Xu Han and the others'' small movements, and replied without hesitation at that time.


    Seeing that everyone had retreated to a relatively safe position, Xu Han felt a little relieved and asked, "What is an Emperor?"


    At the same time, he secretly circulated the power in his body and looked at the girl vigilantly.


    After traveling so many paths and seeing so many of them, Xu Han naturally did not naively think that this girl was born harmless to humans and animals. He vaguely sensed that this girl was definitely not a kind person, but he wanted to take this opportunity to ask some questions about his own identity.


    After all, whether it was what the immortal said when he left or the aura Xu Han had just sensed from the meat ball that the girl was born, all of them were telling Xu Han that there was an indescribable but real connection between the strange girl in front of him and him.


    "Emperor?" The girl tilted her head and said strangely, "The emperor is the king of Xiangliu ¡­ everything about Xiangliu ¡­"


    Such an answer was of no help to Xu Han, so he couldn''t help but frown.


    He vaguely sensed that the emperor in the girl''s mouth was very likely the name of the devil god in his body. She recognized him as him, and Xu Han did not dare to puncture her cognition. If he angered this girl, then Xu Han''s plan to get something out of her mouth would be in vain.


    And what exactly was he? This kind of trouble had only gotten heavier and heavier along the way, but no one had ever solved Xu Han''s confusion. Now that such an opportunity was placed in front of Xu Han, he not only wanted to ask, but also wanted to ask clearly.


    Therefore, at that time, he frowned and kept thinking about how to make this girl named Xiangliu say something.


    However, this was the first time he had heard the words "Emperor" or "Ancient Devil". He knew nothing about this. Adding on the fact that he cared too much, Xu Han, who had always been quick-witted, hesitated and didn''t know how to ask.


    The girl, however, did not urge him. She tilted her head to look at Xu Han, her dark eyes filled with curiosity as well as a fanaticism mixed with reverence and fear.


    Afterwards, after more than ten breaths of silence between the two.


    "Is the Emperor thinking about how to ask me?" The girl suddenly said, and a witty voice sounded, piercing through Xu Han''s mind.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. He originally felt that the girl had just woken up, as if she could not recognize the difference between him and the devil in his body. Therefore, he wanted to not deny this matter and ask about it, but from what the girl said, he seemed to have seen through his thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s clothes suddenly began to stir, and the sword intent in his body was about to break out at that moment.


    "If Emperor wants to kill me, I''ll kill Xiangliu for you." The girl glanced at Xu Han and the hand that was about to summon the longsword. She whispered in a low voice. There was not the slightest bit of fear or anger in her tone. Instead, she said it extremely calmly, as if she was stating a trivial matter that had nothing to do with it. As she spoke, she ignored Xu Han, who was obviously tensed up. Instead, she tilted her head and said with a smile, "But the Emperor doesn''t want to ask me anything and kill me again?"


    Cold sweat appeared on Xu Han''s forehead. His thoughts seemed to be completely pierced through by the girl in front of him. Although the girl did not reveal the slightest bit of momentum at this moment, the more she did, the more unfathomable Xu Han felt.


    At that time, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked in a somewhat dry tone, "Did you see that?"


    "What?" The girl didn''t know why, but her gaze towards Xu Han was still filled with doubt.


    "I''m not him¡­ the emperor you''re talking about." After weighing the gains and losses in his heart, Xu Han finally said, "He''s only in my body."


    This was not Xu Han''s recklessness. He had his own logic. Since the other party had said those words just now, it was obvious that he had already seen through his foundation. It would be useless to continue concealing it. It would be better to get straight to the point. When the time comes, it will be a battle or a peace, and there will be a conclusion. Moreover, he did not think that the immortal had created such a thing out of kindness to help Xu Han resolve his doubts.


    Therefore, at the same time as he finished speaking, divine light surged in Xu Han''s eyes, and the divine sword inside the wooden box was already ready to move.


    But even at this time, the girl still did not show any hostility towards Xu Han.


    She looked at Xu Han strangely up and down, and then whispered, "Emperor, what are you talking about? An Emperor is an Emperor. No one is in anyone''s body. The Emperor just hasn''t woken up yet."


    Xu Han did not understand what she meant by this, but seeing that the other party did not intend to make a move, he did not alert anyone.


    The girl seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s doubts. At that time, she turned to look at the people around her, but her gaze suddenly stopped on Qin Keqing. The doubts between her eyebrows dissipated at that time, so she slowly extended her hand and pointed at Qin Keqing with her jade-like finger.


    "Is the Emperor talking about her?" She said softly.


    Naturally, Xu Han did not understand what she was saying, but instinctively, seeing her turn her gaze towards Qin Keqing and the others, the killing intent that Xu Han had just suppressed surged out unavoidably at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. Xiangliu won''t do anything to them." She covered her mouth and smiled, "Xiangliu will definitely not do anything that the emperor does not like."


    Probably to let Xu Han down, the woman withdrew her gaze after saying this. Then, she stood up. Her long black hair hung down at that time, covering the vital parts of her naked body. Then, she bowed towards Xu Han and said, "The Emperor is not like her."


    "She''s a container made by someone with a heart, and an emperor is born an emperor."


    "Container?" Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed. He immediately thought of the terrifying power in Qin Keqing''s body that was almost the same as his body.


    "Yes." Xiangliu nodded and turned to look at the distant horizon. She stretched out her hand and gently waved it. The black clouds immediately dissipated, and the image of the dead dragon in the sky above Chang''an instantly appeared in front of Xu Han and the others, "Emperor, look."


    "That''s the result of the fate of this world."


    "Half of them, half of the demons, plus the blood essence of the ancient demons who obtained the good fortune of heaven and earth, plus a trace of heaven and earth luck, will become our best utensils."


    Xu Han''s heart trembled, and his tone became dry at that time. He said in a daze, "Are you saying that the so-called Half Demon God Seed is actually the vessel for the Ancient Demon Revival?"


    Xiangliu did not seem to notice Xu Han''s extremely ugly expression. She firmly nodded and responded, "Naturally. Otherwise, where did the emperor think those powers came from? There has never been a free lunch in this world, and there is naturally no power out of thin air. We lent them everything."


    Gulu.


    Xu Han swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    A bone-chilling chill enveloped him from the inside out.


    If Xiangliu''s words weren''t false, then the Half Demon Divine Seed''s final destination would be to be possessed by these so-called Ancient Demons¡­


    The Dark Asura Palace was able to create enough Half-Demons. The eighty thousand Half-Demon army that attacked the Sword Mausoleum was the best proof. Moreover, they possessed the appearance of a dead dragon and had almost devoured half of the world''s fate. Right now, all they lacked was the Demon Lord''s blood essence. If they really managed to find a way to capture the Demon Lord and create a large army, then the consequences would be self-evident.


    However, the only thing worthy of rejoicing was that the Fierce Sword was still in their hands. Without the Fierce Sword, it would not be easy for Dark Asura Palace to kill the Demon Monarch.


    When Xu Han thought of this, he suppressed the fear in his heart and asked in a deep voice, "So that Shen Wushuang from the Lunar Temple is one of your people? Did he do this so that you can descend to this world?"


    As far as Xu Han knew, all the methods to create the Half Demon God Seed had been leaked by Shen Wushuang from the very beginning, so Xu Han''s suspicions were naturally not without purpose.


    Hearing this, Xiangliu smiled and said, "Emperor, what you said is wrong."


    "What is one of them, Shen Wushuang? He can only be considered an apostle at most. Just because he wants to be one of us, he is too far off."


    "Second, we don''t need to descend to this world. This world has existed since it was born. This world is a cage built to imprison us."


    "Thirdly, as long as we want, we can descend at any time. However, the creatures in this world are too weak to carry our strength. Therefore, we need to guide them to create perfect carriers for us."


    "For example, the woman the emperor cares about, if we want to erode her body, we can do it at any time, but although she is stable enough, she is still a bit short. If she really descends on her, in less than ten days, her body will die because she is unable to withstand our powerful strength. "But you don''t have to worry, Emperor. Throughout the starry sky of the Myriad Domains, every living being has their own desires. As long as they have desires, they won''t be able to escape our hands in the end."


    "Look at those people. They created half-demons doubtfully. We gave those half-demons a little bit of strength, and they were overjoyed. Then, they became even more obsessed with finding the blood essence of the ancient demon race for us and gathering the fate of this world. In the end, when they''re done with this, we''ll appear in front of them and let them know who is the master and who is the slave. "


    ''"Wait until then ¡­" As she said this, Xiangliu''s beautiful face suddenly twisted. Strands of dense killing intent appeared between her eyebrows. She lowered her voice and said in a hoarse tone, "We can continue our mission!!"


    Xu Han could not understand the anger that suddenly surged out of Xiangliu''s heart, but he could feel the contempt the other party had for Shen Wushuang in his words. Such contempt was not something deliberately disguised, but a disregard from the soul. Obviously, the lofty Supreme True Man in the hearts of these so-called ancient devils didn''t seem to be worth mentioning.


    "Mission? What are you doing?" Xu Han asked again, feeling somewhat uneasy in his heart.


    "It''s not you, it''s us." Xiangliu narrowed his eyes and smiled. The beautiful smile that landed in Xu Han''s eyes inexplicably caused him to feel a chill. "We were born for destruction and slaughter. Our mission is naturally to rush out of this world and destroy this ridiculous universe."


    Although Xu Han was already prepared for such an answer, he couldn''t help but feel his heart sink when he saw the incomparably calm smile on the woman''s face when she said this. She asked subconsciously, "Why?"


    Xiangliu waved her hand, and the clouds that she had pushed away returned, covering up the enormous appearance of the dead dragon.


    She apologetically bowed to Xu Han once again and said, "The emperor hasn''t awakened yet. I''ve already told him enough. If we continue, it won''t be good for the emperor."


    Then, after saying this, she straightened her chest. The pair of plump bulges immediately appeared under the black hair, and her neck was immediately exposed to Xu Han.


    The expression on her face became a little fanatical as she said, "Now ¡­ the emperor can kill me."


    Although Xu Han had been chatting with this Prime Minister Liu, he had never let go of his vigilance. He had even thought that once all of his doubts were resolved, he would kill this strange woman first. However, he did not expect that after the woman took the initiative to stop this conversation, she would actually say such words. For a moment, Xu Han was unable to understand the woman''s purpose and immediately hesitated.


    At that time, Xiangliu winked at Xu Han and asked doubtfully, "Is the Emperor not going to make a move?"


    "What do you mean?" Even at this moment, Xu Han did not believe that the item summoned by the Immortal would be so simple as to be slaughtered by the neck. Therefore, he looked at the other party with a calm expression and shouted.


    "The emperor wants to kill me, so I let the emperor kill me. To the ancient demons, this is a matter of course. In order to please the emperor, we can destroy everything, including ourselves." Xiang Liu calmly looked at Xu Han and patiently explained.


    "I know that the Emperor is very strange. After all, the Emperor has not awakened yet. With the logic of this world, it is very difficult to understand. However, when the Emperor awakens, everything will be clear." Xiangliu looked at Xu Han with a doubtful expression and said. However, after saying this, she seemed to feel that Xu Han still couldn''t understand this kind of words. Therefore, she tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, "Let''s change the words that an Emperor can understand."


    "If the emperor kills me, the devil energy in my body will enter the emperor''s body, nourish the emperor, and merge with the emperor. This way, the emperor would become stronger and wake up sooner and faster. According to the logic of life in this world, my death is to let us return earlier. "So, Emperor, there''s no need to hesitate. Kill me."


    After saying that, the expression on Xiangliu''s face became solemn, as if he was welcoming an upcoming grand ceremony.


    This was probably the strangest request that Xu Han had ever encountered in his life. However, after he stopped Xiangliu''s last words, he had no doubts about her desire to die. However, the other party had already said such a thing, so how could Xu Han kill her?


    "I''m not the emperor you mentioned. I don''t want him to wake up, so I won''t kill you." Xu Han pondered for a moment before speaking.


    Xiangliu looked at Xu Han and didn''t show much surprise at the answer. She smiled slightly and said, "No, the Emperor must kill me today."


    Xu Han frowned. He did not completely believe what Xiangliu said, but in the end, he believed in the words that killing her could call back the emperor she spoke of. The more this happened, the more he naturally couldn''t let the other party get what he wanted.


    "Since you can see through my thoughts, you should know that I will not do anything." Xu Han said again, hoping to dispel Xiangliu''s thoughts.


    "What a pity." Hearing this, Xiangliu''s face revealed a look of distress. She lowered her head and said with some self-pity, "Although the Emperor has not awakened, Xiangliu does not want to do anything to make the Emperor unhappy."


    "But if the emperor insists on doing so¡­"


    She lowered her head as she spoke, and slowly raised her head again. At that time, her dark eyes were completely infected by the pitch-black color. The cold aura that had previously enveloped everyone''s heads immediately spread out and once again enveloped the entire world. Under that aura, Xu Han could clearly feel that the world was trembling under that kind of power.


    Afterwards, Xiangliu''s long black hair started to move without any wind. She raised her head high and her black hair was quickly covered with black scales.


    Immediately after, tentacles made of flesh and blood stretched out from behind her. The scales covered those tentacles, and they finally turned into vipers with cold and gloomy auras. They surrounded Xiangliu''s head and spat out messages at Xu Han.


    At this time, Xiangliu smiled at Xu Han. Her cute cherry mouth split open as she raised her smile, turning into a bloody mouth full of sharp teeth.


    Then, she said with a sinister smile.


    "Then I can only force the emperor to do this¡­"


    As soon as these words left her mouth, the poisonous snakes behind her suddenly moved. Under Xu Han''s astonished gaze, they charged straight at Meng Liang, Qin Keqing, and the others!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 654 Curtain Call

    The woman who called herself Xiangliu was very strong.


    Even if it was just an inadvertent display of aura, it was enough to rival Xie Min Yu, the Immortal that Xu Han met in Great Xia who had experienced three tribulations.


    However, the moment Xu Han caught sight of his opponent''s attack, his heart trembled and he subconsciously brandished his sword.


    That sword strike was unsheathed in a hurry. Although Xu Han had already reached the Immortal Realm in terms of both his physical body and Internal Strength, this sword strike was far from enough to defeat an expert like Xiangliu.


    However, the moment Xu Han drew his sword, Xiangliu actually took the initiative to step forward and face Xu Han''s sword strike. As a result, a huge bloody hole was cut in the naked woman''s chest. Golden blood sprayed all over the ground and also splashed onto Xu Han''s body.


    The attack on Qin Keqing and the others came to an abrupt halt in that instant, and Xiangliu returned to her beautiful appearance.


    The corners of her mouth curled into a satisfied smile as she fell into Xu Han''s embrace.


    She leaned gently against Xu Han''s embrace and looked up at him. Then, she slowly extended her hand and stroked Xu Han''s cheek. She said softly, "Emperor¡­ Prime Minister Liu Xing is not disgraced¡­ May Emperor, break through the cage as soon as possible and descend upon the starry sky."


    After saying this, Xiangliu''s extended hand lost its strength and fell heavily, dissipating along with her vitality at that time.


    Xu Han naturally felt this.


    At that moment, his body began to tremble. A wave of grief surged out from his soul. His eyes became pitch-black and tears gushed out of his eyes.


    At this moment, Xiangliu''s body gradually turned into a dense black gas. The black gas surrounded Xu Han for a few breaths, and then suddenly arrived in front of Xu Han. At that moment, the black gas shook and poured into Xu Han''s mouth.


    Xu Han hadn''t expected such a change. The black gas was frantically pouring in. He didn''t seem to be able to stop such a thing. The only thing he could do was to let out painful howls.


    "Young Master Xu!"


    "Junior Brother!"


    Seeing this, Qin Keqing and Meng Liang finally came back to their senses from the unforeseen events. The two of them quickly walked over to Xu Han''s side and tried to help him solve the problem. However, the black gas was extremely strange. Meng Liang and Qin Keqing were unable to dispel the black gas even if they tried their best. They could only watch helplessly as it poured into Xu Han''s body.


    "It''s useless. This power has already surpassed the level of this world" Just as the two of them were helpless, the weak Wang Yangming slowly walked over to the two of them. He glanced at the painful Xu Han and sighed.


    "Then what should we do? Isn''t it possible for us to look at Junior Brother like this?" Meng Liang was both anxious and angry, and his tone was a little louder when he spoke. However, he did not notice the increasingly weak aura around Wang Yangming.


    Finally, after another ten breaths of time, the black gas finally poured into Xu Han''s body. Xu Han''s body immediately fell to the ground. Although he did not fall into a coma, he felt as if he was in a daze. He continued to feel pain on the ground. A ferocious light surged in his pitch-black eyes as he muttered words that no one could understand.


    ¡­


    Pain, anger, and boundless grief lingered in Xu Han''s chest, making him unable to control himself.


    He could clearly feel that layer after layer of endless negative emotions came from the Devil God who was sleeping deep within his body, but he was unable to separate such emotions from his own emotions.


    He tried his best to stay calm, but the more so, the colder the aura lingered in his heart.


    Images began to flash through his mind.


    He saw a man with a knife jump high into the starlight and slash at his eyebrows.


    He saw seven stars shining, enveloping him, and then he was blasted into an endless abyss.


    He also saw countless stars and creatures destroy and die in his hands. His feet were filled with corpses, his hands were stained with blood, and tens of thousands of vengeful souls behind him were crying, howling, and roaring.


    "Emperor, what are you talking about? An Emperor is an Emperor. No one is in anyone''s body. The Emperor just hasn''t woken up yet." Xiangliu''s words lingered in Xu Han''s ears, echoing unceasingly in his mind.


    Xu Han felt a splitting headache. He began to doubt whether he was really like what Xiangliu had said. He was the same person as the Demon God in his body. The people in the sky wanted to kill him not because they were cold-blooded and heartless, but because he himself was evil and deserved to die.


    The more he thought about it, the more intense the pain in his head became.


    He could feel the Demon God whispering in his ears. "We are one," he said. "To resist me is to resist yourself."


    "Give me a hug, and you will be free from boundless suffering¡­"


    "Come! Come! Hug me!"


    That voice was endless and soul-stirring. Xu Han gritted his teeth and stayed in his mind to prevent himself from being bewitched by the Demon God. However, as time passed, the defense line in his heart became weaker and weaker. It seemed like it was only a matter of time before he was swallowed up.


    ¡­


    "Old Master, what should we do?" Meng Liang looked at Xu Han and became even more anxious. Although Wang Yangming had recovered his youthful appearance, he couldn''t care less about the appropriateness of such a title.


    On the other hand, Qin Keqing was anxiously squatting in front of Xu Han, wanting to help him up, but Xu Han''s entire body was filled with terrifying auras. Even though Qin Keqing was so anxious that tears could not stop flowing, she was still unable to get close to Xu Han.


    Wang Yangming walked over to Xu Han with a low expression. Under the nervous gaze of Qin Keqing and Xu Han, he reached out and gently pressed his hand on Xu Han''s forehead. At that time, the pale and ferocious Xu Han suddenly quieted down as Wang Yangming extended his hand.


    The terrifying aura around him began to dissipate, and the ferocious expression on his face gradually calmed down.


    Wang Yangming tilted his head and smiled at Meng Liang. "I can temporarily suppress the hostility in his body, but what happens in the future depends on his own good fortune," he said.


    Meng Liang was delighted when he heard this and was about to say something when he saw Wang Yangming''s body gradually dimming down at that time. It was like the candlelight in the night breeze that suddenly lit up and dimmed, as if it would dissipate in the next moment.


    "Old Master¡­ who are you?" Meng Liang couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "My lifeblood sword qi has been given to you. Death is only a matter of time." Wang Yangming smiled and said, his expression extremely calm.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang''s pupils suddenly dilated. He looked at Wang Yangming who looked like a youth in front of him in disbelief and hurriedly said, "In this case, I''ll return this sword qi to you. Don''t worry, even without this sword qi, I can still cultivate into an immortal!"


    After Meng Liang finished speaking, he hurriedly activated the power around him to summon the golden sword qi in his body and wanted to return it to Wang Yangming.


    "The lifeblood sword qi has already become one with you. It is also the foundation of your sword spirit. If you give it back to me, your life will be lost." Wang Yangming smiled and shook his head. His appearance became old at a visible rate, and in the blink of an eye, he turned back into the old man''s appearance. His eyes were filled with affection as he looked at Meng Liang and said, "These two strands of Innate Sword Qi are my Dao. As the ancients say, I can die on the eve of the Dao of Morning. Not only did I obtain the Dao, this Dao was passed down. As a Sword Spirit, I am much luckier than most people in this world."


    When Wang Yangming said this, his tone was extremely calm, so calm that no one could suspect that his words were not sincere.


    However, the more he acted like this, the more uncomfortable Meng Liang felt in his heart. His body began to tremble, and tears began to surge in his eyes as he looked at Wang Yangming. "But you don''t have to die. You can survive and teach me your sword dao again. Don''t worry, I will definitely study hard this time. I won''t go out and leave the Mausoleum of the Swords like I used to." He asked in a choked voice.


    "Silly child." Wang Yangming shook his head helplessly and waved at Meng Liang, saying, "Come here."


    Meng Liang knelt down and climbed up to Wang Yangming with his knees on the ground. He looked at Wang Yangming with tears all over his face.


    After careful calculation, Meng Liang was already twenty to fifty years old this year. With his identity and experience, it was truly unimaginable for him to cry to such a childish appearance. However, the death of Munch a few months ago and Wang Yangming''s departure today combined to make him unable to suppress the sorrow in his heart, causing him to lose his composure.


    Wang Yangming stretched out his aged hand and gently wiped away the tears from the corner of Meng Liang''s eyes. He said softly, "You have seen the Palace Master of Dark Asura Palace, you have seen the immortals in the sky, and you have seen the ancient demons that existed in the ancient world."


    "The people in the sky don''t want to see a True Immortal obtain the Dao. If I enter his Dao, I will no longer be me. I am no different from death."


    "If I don''t enter his path, I won''t be able to defeat him. If I continue to fight, it will be a word of death."


    "I gave you my lifeblood Sword Qi, so you can pass on this."


    "In the future, there will still be trouble in this world. With this Innate Sword Qi of mine, if you cultivate hard, there will be a sliver of hope in this world."


    "This is all I can think of. It''s the best and only way."


    As Wang Yangming spoke, he retracted his hand from Xu Han''s forehead. At this moment, his last bit of strength completely entered Xu Han''s body. The power that supported his body completely dissipated. His body grew dimmer and dimmer, and the golden sword in his hand was covered in cracks, reaching the edge of shattering.


    "So, there''s nothing to be sad about. Take your junior apprentice-brother and live well. No matter what others say, as long as you remember what you are, that''s enough."


    After the old man finished speaking, he extended his hand and respectfully cupped his hands towards Meng Liang. He said solemnly, "The road ahead is dangerous, and the things that lie ahead are the things that lie ahead."


    "I''ll have to trouble you¡­"


    After saying that, the old man''s body finally dissipated completely, and the golden sword that was floating in the air landed on the ground with a loud boom.


    Clang!


    With a crisp sound, the golden sword instantly turned into powder when it landed on the ground. The golden light particles scattered, enveloping the Southern Wilderness outside the Sword Mausoleum at that time.


    To illuminate the dim night as if it were day¡­


    As a result, the life of the sword spirit who had guarded the mausoleum for a thousand years ended in this golden light.


    He left others to cry under the golden light¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 655 Be What You Want to Be

    Three days later.


    Within Chongzhou of Great Zhou.


    In a mountain forest sixty miles away from the border pass, Sishui Pass.


    Xu Han squatted beside the campfire and looked at the campfire in front of him with a dazed expression.


    Qin Keqing carefully brought a bowl of rice porridge to Xu Han. She lowered her head and whispered, "Young Master, eat something."


    Xu Han turned to look at Qin Keqing and regained his senses. He smiled faintly at Qin Keqing. Although he tried his best to make the smile look fine, Qin Keqing still noticed the bitterness behind it.


    "Thank you." Xu Han said softly. He took the bowl of rice porridge and put it to his mouth to eat.


    The campfire was burning quietly, occasionally producing a soft crackling sound, but it was not noisy. Instead, it made the night seem even more tranquil.


    Xuan''er leaned against Xu Han and Aowu leaned against Xuan''er''s two little fellows and fell asleep.


    Qin Keqing looked at Xu Han, who was quietly eating rice porridge. She gritted her teeth and gathered the courage to sit beside Xu Han. She lowered her head and said softly, her cheeks slightly red, "Recently, there has been some trouble. Everywhere is a little chaotic. I originally wanted to go to the city to buy some fish and roast it for Young Master to eat, but in the Surabaya Pass, it was a mess, and all I could buy was these."


    At this point, Qin Keqing lowered her head even deeper, as if she was ashamed of herself.


    Xu Han was somewhat absent-minded. He raised his head and was stunned for a long time before he finally reacted.


    He looked at the surrounding forest.


    Actually, this mountain forest could no longer be called a mountain forest. There were withered trees everywhere. It was not the withered trees from the autumn to the winter solstice, but the thorough corruption and necrosis from inside and outside. Animal bones could be seen everywhere, and the earth emitted a rotten stench. It was even difficult to find a place to drink clean water.


    He raised his eyes and saw that it was filled with devastation.


    Just as Wang Yangming had said that day, this world was dying.


    However, seeing this scene, Xu Han''s mood was several times heavier than when he heard Wang Yangming''s words.


    He was the source of this mess.


    Xu Han lowered his head as if he had lost his strength. He let out a long sigh and said, "No problem. It''s already very good compared to the food he ate when he was a beggar."


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing lowered her head. She could feel Xu Han''s thoughts, but she didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Both sides were silent for a few breaths. Suddenly, a gust of night wind blew over. The cold of winter night followed closely behind, and white objects slowly drifted down from the horizon.


    It''s snowing.


    Qin Keqing stretched out her hand to catch the falling snowflakes. The snow fell into her palm and the chill instantly dissipated.


    Qin Keqing muttered, "It was the same snow back then. I was sold into the Exquisite Pavilion."


    Xu Han was stunned. He turned his head to look at Qin Keqing beside him, seemingly puzzled as to why she would say such words at this moment.


    At that time, I was the daughter of an ordinary farmer in Shangyun City, but in the blink of an eye, I would be bought into a wealthy merchant''s family. My future is uncertain. I don''t know if I will be a slave or a concubine¡­ I''m very afraid, but I don''t dare to resist, but I''m silently prepared to wait for such a fate. "Then an old man appeared. He bought me into the Linglong Pavilion, and I became a disciple of the Linglong Pavilion."


    At this point, Qin Keqing raised her head to look at the horizon. Looking at the heavy snow that filled the sky, a smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    "But no matter who I am or who I become, I try to adapt to that status. When I was the daughter of a farmer, my adoptive parents often told me who I should be and what kind of person I need to be. It seems that it would be a very wrong thing for me not to do that."


    Later, when I became a disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion, Master told me that I had to work hard to cultivate. After the sect gave me everything, I had to give back to the sect and become a qualified disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion. So even though I don''t know anything about medicine, and even though my cultivation is difficult, I still work hard to learn and do. Because they said that if I didn''t do this, I wouldn''t be a qualified person¡­ "


    "Later." At this point, Qin Keqing paused and said, "Mr. Lu suddenly told me that I am the emperor of Great Zhou. My name is Yuwen Nanjing. I want to ascend to the throne, and I want to lead the citizens of Great Zhou towards the peaceful times. It seems that if I don''t do this, I will be sorry for their decades of planning and the citizens of Great Zhou."


    "But this time, I don''t want to listen to them." At that time, Qin Keqing suddenly turned her head to look at Xu Han.


    The two of them looked at each other. Under the flames, Qin Keqing''s eyes seemed to be filled with flames that were blazing hot and touching.


    At that time, the smile on her face became even more serious, and she said in an almost unquestionable tone, "And the one who made me make such a decision is you, young master¡­"


    Xu Han had probably never expected Qin Keqing to say such a thing. He was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to take Qin Keqing''s words.


    In fact, Qin Keqing had no intention of doing so. She narrowed her eyes and completed her crescent shape. She continued with a smile, "Because I know Young Master Xu. From the beggar of Shangyun City, the assassin of Senluo to the disciple of Linglong Pavilion, the Manor Master of Tiance Prefecture, Young Master''s identity is also changing, but Young Master is still the same Young Master."


    "I heard that Young Master met a girl in Great Xia. That girl said that Young Master is a cold-looking person, but her heart is shining with light. I think she''s right. Young Master has always been such a person. No matter what others say, Young Master will never change, I think."


    After saying this, Qin Keqing paused for a moment, her face flushed red. "I guess that''s why I''ve always¡­ liked Young Master."


    Xu Han was stunned. He naturally knew what Qin Keqing was thinking about him, but Xu Han didn''t know how to respond to Qin Keqing''s confession.


    Young Master, you don''t need to care, but Qing doesn''t have too many extravagant requests. I''m only saying this to tell Young Master ¡­ Qin Keqing caught a glimpse of Xu Han''s abnormal situation. She was also a little flustered, both for her impulse just now and because she was worried that this would make Xu Han, who was already estranged from her, even more distant from her.


    With that in mind, she hurriedly continued to explain, "I just want to tell Young Noble who you are. Just like Young Noble told me, it doesn''t matter who others say you are or who you want you to be. What matters is what kind of person Young Noble wants to be."


    "I believe in Young Master. Please believe in yourself."


    After saying that, Qin Keqing gathered her courage and looked up at Xu Han.


    Their gazes met. The bonfire reflected on the girl''s crimson cheeks carried a different charm. Although that kind of beauty was far inferior to Ye Hongjian''s national fragrance and moonshine, perhaps it was because Xu Han had experienced too many things that caused his mind to tremble these past few days, or because Qin Keqing''s gentleness was truly unbearable, Xu Han was momentarily in a trance.


    A charming atmosphere began to spread between the two of them¡­


    Squeak.


    But at this moment, a soft sound came.


    It was the sound of a foot crushing the thin snow piled up on the ground.


    The two of them vigilantly turned their heads to look in the direction where the voice came from. A figure dressed in red was standing not far away, smiling as he looked at them.


    Then, under the surprised gazes of the two of them, the man opened his mouth and said softly.


    "Looks like I''m not here at the right time?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 656 Put Into The Sea

    October 9th.


    Chen Shi. The sky was gloomy, and the sun hanging high in the eastern horizon seemed to be covered with a layer of mist. The bright morning sun shone down, but it was not very warm. Instead, it carried a bit of gloominess and coldness.


    When autumn and winter came, it was naturally not strange for them to be cold.


    However, the chill that shrouded the entire Great Zhou was completely different from the usual coldness. It was a kind of coldness that could penetrate through the skin to the flesh and bones. It was as if an extremely thin and sharp needle had been pierced into your body. It felt really uncomfortable.


    What made Xu Han even more uncomfortable was the two silhouettes that seemed to be chatting and laughing on the giant ape.


    Especially the figure dressed in red, did he turn around and glance at Xu Han charmingly, causing him to feel even more on pins and needles.


    Wang Yangming used the last bit of sword qi to temporarily suppress the restless devil in Xu Han''s body. Then, Xu Han and Meng Liang Qin Keqing left the Southern Wilderness and headed north to the Chen Kingdom.


    However, when they arrived at the Surabaya Pass, they met Ah Huang, who had sent nineteen people to the Chen Kingdom and returned to this place. He was also the yellow monkey that Xuan''er had taken back from the Demon King. He found Xu Han and the others alone and brought a letter with him.


    A letter written by Little Nineteen in crooked handwriting.


    According to the letter, they followed Xu Han''s instructions and went to Niutou Village, thirty kilometers west of Yanxia City. However, there was no Niutou Village there, so they naturally could not find Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang''s whereabouts.


    As for the other letters, they didn''t say anything about it. They only told Xu Han and the others to rush there.


    Although Little Nineteen was a bit naughty and willful, he probably wouldn''t talk nonsense about such a thing. Since Xu Han had personally gone there, he should have indeed encountered something strange. Therefore, after some discussion, Xu Han and Meng Liang split up. Meng Liang went to the Chen Kingdom alone, while Xu Han took Qin Keqing to Niutou Village in Qingzhou.


    And just last night, when Xu Han spoke to Qin Keqing¡­


    Ye Hongjian finally found the two of them after finishing her personal business in Great Xia.


    Thus, there was a situation where Ye Hongjian and Qin Keqing were sitting on the giant ape that Ah Huang had transformed into, while Xu Han was following behind with fear.


    ¡­


    The thought of Ye Hongjian suddenly appearing last night and looking back and forth at Xu Han and Qin Keqing with an indescribable strange gaze caused Xu Han''s heart to shiver.


    Thus, he sighed deeply. Xuan''er, who was sitting on his shoulder, tilted her head and looked at Xu Han. She did not understand the reason for Xu Han''s actions, but she quickly put aside her thoughts and continued to take a nap with her head lowered.


    Xu Han lowered his head and followed the giant ape. Qin Keqing seemed to have sensed something. She turned around and looked at Xu Han. After a moment of hesitation, she looked at Ye Hongjian beside her and said, "Sister Hongjian, Young Master Xu has experienced a great battle a few days ago. He is still injured. Can you ¡­"


    "Can you let him sit down?" Ye Hongjian asked with a smile on her face.


    Qin Keqing could not understand Ye Hongjian''s thoughts, but out of concern for Xu Han, she still gritted her teeth and nodded, saying, "Yes."


    "Alright." Ye Hongjian unexpectedly agreed to Qin Keqing''s request. After saying this, the smile on her face became even more intense. She turned to look at Xu Han.


    She seemed to have done it intentionally, and at that time, she asked in a voice so gentle that it made one''s bones turn crisp, "Xiao Han, do you want to come and sit together?"


    Xu Han was shocked. He looked at the cunning smile on Ye Hongjian''s face like a fox. He shook his head repeatedly and said, "It''s good to walk. It''s helpful to recover from injuries."


    "Really? But Sister Qing is very worried about you." Ye Hongjian continued to ask, with a troubled expression on her face.


    "No problem, no problem." Xu Han smiled and replied hurriedly, "I like to walk."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Ye Hongjian finally nodded her head in satisfaction. She looked at Xu Han with all sorts of charm and emotions, "Then you should go well."


    With that, she turned her head and helplessly said, "Little sister, look, Xiao Han doesn''t want to come up."


    At this moment, Qin Keqing smelled something and lowered her head. Ye Hongjian looked deeply at Qin Keqing and fell silent.


    ¡­


    During the night, after a day of speeding, the three of them arrived at the border of Chongzhou. At this speed, they would arrive at Yanxia City in Qingzhou tomorrow.


    Currently, Great Zhou was completely dependent on the Dark Asura Palace''s subordinates. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles as much as possible, Xu Han and the others did not have any plans to enter the city to rest. Instead, they randomly found a hidden mountain forest as a place to stay.


    Dinner was still simple dry rations and rice porridge made from the few grains Qin Keqing had bought in the Surabaya Pass. The three of them casually ate some supper and then fell asleep.


    Xu Han had experienced a lot in the past few days. He was exhausted both physically and mentally and soon fell asleep.


    However, before he could enjoy such a rare peace, a sharp pain came from his waist.


    Xu Han instinctively opened his eyes and subconsciously wanted to summon his divine sword. However, the next moment, when he saw the smiling face in front of him, his thoughts dissipated.


    Ye Hongjian was pinching the flesh on Xu Han''s waist. Seeing that Xu Han woke up, she let go of her grip. Then, she stood up and said, "Come with me."


    After saying those words, Ye Hongjian did not give Xu Han any time to react. She turned around and walked towards the distance. Xu Han saw that Qin Keqing was sleeping not far away and thought that Ah Huang was here. He thought that it would be fine, so he quickly got up and followed Ye Hongjian''s footsteps.


    The two walked side by side in the night.


    There were withered trees everywhere. The forest was terrifyingly quiet. There was not the slightest sound. This forest was already dead.


    "Do you know what I asked you to say?" Ye Hongjian looked back at Xu Han and asked softly.


    Xu Han was a little guilty. Gu Zuo said, "I don''t know."


    "Hmph, pretend to be confused with understanding." How smart was Ye Hongjian? How could she not see through Xu Han''s thoughts? She gave Xu Han another fierce glance, but that glance was filled with all sorts of emotions.


    Xu Han remained silent and lowered his head in silence.


    Ye Hongjian stopped at that time. She said, "Back then, our engagement was an expedient measure under helplessness. What happened in the middle was really unsatisfactory."


    "But since I have decided on you, no matter what happens in the future, I will stand by your side without hesitation."


    Saying this, Ye Hongjian suddenly paused. She took a deep breath and said, "But if you, Xu Han, eat in the bowl and look at the pot, want to enjoy the taste of the blessing of everyone, then I can only give you two words: No way!"


    Ye Hongjian''s tone was firm. Xu Han smiled bitterly and said, "I have never thought of such a thing."


    "Never thought about it?" Ye Hongjian''s tone was a little strange. Suddenly, a sour smell filled the air, as if the aged vinegar had been knocked over on the ground. "I think if I had come a little later yesterday, you would have thought of something you didn''t think about."


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked at Ye Hongjian, who was filled with indignation. Only then did he realize that Ye Hongjian was still worrying about yesterday''s incident.


    However, it wasn''t strange to think that if there was a woman in this world who didn''t care about such a thing, then that woman would definitely not really like that person.


    Hearing this, Xu Han naturally wanted to defend himself subconsciously.


    But before she could say this, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again.


    "I know Keqing has saved your life. You don''t want to let her down."


    "But the longer this matter drags on, the worse it will be for her and me¡­"


    "If you really pity us, why don''t you give us a good time instead of worrying about our gains and losses?"


    Ye Hongjian''s voice lowered at that time, carrying a hint of loneliness. This was the first time in his life that Xu Han had seen Ye Hongjian like this since he had known her for so long.


    He felt somewhat distressed and felt an urge to embrace the person in front of him.


    At this moment, Ye Hongjian raised her head and looked at Xu Han.


    "So¡­"


    "Choose one." Ye Hongjian said.


    Suddenly, a night breeze blew over.


    Her long black hair was blown up by the night wind.


    The corners of her lips curled into a smile. Her curved eyes flickered, as if she was afraid, but she stubbornly stared at Xu Han.


    Ye Hongjian was a very proud person. She was born in Marquis ''s Mansion and was the apple of Ye Chengtai''s eye. She had a talent that surpassed that of her peers. Now, she could barely reach twenty years of age, and she had reached a realm that far surpassed ordinary people with her own comprehension.


    To be able to make such a woman say such words, even Xu Han would not be able to avoid feeling a little complacent on a normal day.


    But at this moment, he did not have such thoughts. His heart was touched by the girl, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    "Rather than waiting, I will still lose it in the end. I think it''s better to face this result now."


    "I''m not afraid of losing it, I''m just afraid of losing it after I have it."


    The girl opened her mouth and said again.


    Then, she fell silent, quietly waiting for Xu Han to give her an answer.


    But at that time, Xu Han, who was about to blurt out some words, suddenly trembled when he heard this, and the words that reached his mouth were swallowed by him.


    His expression changed, but in the blink of an eye, he suppressed this abnormal situation.


    Then, as if to calm down some of the turbulence in his heart, he took a deep breath and looked at Ye Hongjian again.


    He lowered his head and his body.


    He bowed deeply to Ye Hongjian in an extremely formal and solemn posture. Then, he spoke with a trembling but firm tone.


    "Hongjian is deeply in love with the sea. To be able to obtain such a favor, I am terrified."


    "But as you said, Qing Yu has saved my life. I definitely cannot afford to lose."


    "Gu can only put this deep friendship into the ocean and allow Jun Dongliu¡­"


    "But if there is an afterlife, I am willing to take the grass and form a ring in return¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 657 Black

    Ye Hongjian''s body seemed to tremble slightly. Her red lips seemed to open as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start.


    After repeating this for two or three times, her body trembled even more violently. She bit her own lips and looked at Xu Han.


    However, after Xu Han finished speaking, he lowered his head and remained silent.


    Roar!


    However, at this moment, a furious roar suddenly came from behind them.


    It was Ah Huang''s voice!


    Xu Han suddenly raised his head. Something unexpected happened to Qin Keqing. He and Ye Hongjian exchanged a glance. Both of them came to their senses from the previous incident. Without the slightest hesitation, the two of them stopped and quickly ran towards the camp.


    The campfire was extinguished.


    Xuan''er''s eyes widened, her amber pupils narrowed, and her hair stood up like sharp needles.


    Aowu''s body became incomparably large, and he couldn''t help but let out a low roar.


    However, Ah Huang, who had already transformed into a giant ape, had already fallen to the ground. At his chest, a huge bloody hole was shocking.


    Not far away, the figure wrapped in a black robe walked like a ghost, step by step, towards Qin Keqing, who had also fallen to the ground with a pale complexion.


    In the hundred breaths of time that Xu Han and Ye Hongjian had left, a battle had taken place here-a battle that was completely one-sided and devastating.


    A sword stretched out from the sleeve of the black robe and pressed against Qin Keqing''s throat. Qin Keqing could not move.


    She lifted her head to look at the black robe. The face wrapped under the hood was blurry, and only her eyes, wrapped in anger and struggle, flickered in the sparse starlight.


    "Who on earth are you!" Qin Keqing knew that there seemed to be no way to retreat, so she gritted her teeth and gathered her courage to ask.


    She did not understand why this black-robed man was like a maggot of a tarsal bone, always following behind her, wanting to kill her whenever he had the chance.


    The black-robed man loosened the sword in his hand again. The cold and sharp edge of the sword cut a bloody mark on Qin Keqing''s neck. As long as he was willing, he could easily take Qin Keqing''s life in the next breath.


    But he didn''t.


    His hand trembled slightly, and his gaze flickered even more intensely.


    He opened his mouth and asked in a hoarse voice, "You still have a way, don''t you want to give it a try?"


    Qin Keqing, who was ready to be slaughtered, was stunned, but she quickly reacted and understood what the black-clothed man meant.


    Qin Keqing shook her head decisively and said, "I won''t do that again."


    Hearing this, the black-robed man suddenly let out a cold laugh. "Why can''t you do it? Not only can you do it, you can even do it more ruthlessly than anyone else!"


    Qin Keqing fell silent when faced with the mockery of the black robe. She stared at the flickering eyes under the black robe for a long time before saying again, "Actually ¡­ you want to save him, don''t you?"


    The black-robed man''s body trembled at that moment, and his tone suddenly grew a bit louder, "What?"


    It was probably because of some horror that the two words he blurted out were not as hoarse as usual.


    Of course, Qin Keqing did not notice this. She seemed to have figured out something. She was no longer as frightened as before, and her tone became much calmer. "I have no grievances or enmity with you, but you didn''t hesitate to risk your life to kill me. I was puzzled until I saw the Ancient Devil in the Mausoleum of the Swords."


    ''"If I really get to the point where I will be devoured by that monster, with Young Master Xu''s temperament, I''m sure I won''t stand idly by. An Ancient Devil''s strength has almost made him unable to control himself. If he were to devour the Devil Qi in my body in order to save me," said Young Master Xu.


    At this point, Qin Keqing paused. She took the initiative to take a step forward. She said again, "If it weren''t for me, how could the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique harm him? I don''t want to be a burden to him anymore, so do it."


    At that time, the black-robed sword was subconsciously retracted. He was about to say something when two figures suddenly jumped out from behind Qin Keqing.


    The phoenix that was bathed in fire roared, and the black divine sword called out three thousand sword shadows.


    Two killing moves whistled towards the black-clothed man''s face.


    Seeing this, the black-robed man''s heart trembled and he didn''t dare to be arrogant. He could only hurriedly withdraw his sword and summon the sword intent in his body to disperse the two killing moves. Only then could he stabilize his body.


    "It''s you again!" Xu Han landed in front of Qin Keqing and looked coldly at the black robe. At the same time, Ye Hongjian, who had also arrived at that time, helped Qin Keqing, who had fallen to the ground, to inquire about her condition with concern.


    Xu Han turned to look at Qin Keqing behind him. After confirming that she was only injured, but not seriously injured, he raised his eyebrows and shouted again, "Who exactly are you?"


    Even Xu Han was extremely tired of this person. He did not know the origin of the other party, but the other party seemed to know him as well as the palms of his fingers. Not only did he know the cultivation methods of the other party, but he also knew the cultivation methods of the people around him. Furthermore, it was as if his soul had not dissipated. He repeatedly attacked to find trouble for him.


    Compared to the previous tensions, the rescue of Xu Han and Ye Hongjian had crushed his plot this time. However, he did not fight Xu Han as before. Instead, he stood there and looked at Qin Keqing behind Xu Han with a complicated gaze.


    Then, he said to Qin Keqing, "His sword dao has become holy, and I am no longer his match. Remember what you said today, don''t be a burden to anyone."


    After saying that, the man turned around and walked into the darkness.


    At that time, his body gradually fused with the darkness and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Only his hoarse and deep voice was still there. It rang in the ears of Xu Han and the others, "Whether it was him or this world, they couldn''t bear the slightest burden now."


    "You guys do it yourself, and I do it myself¡­"


    ¡­


    In Qingzhou, sixty kilometers west of Yanxia City, there was a village called Ximian Village.


    The village is sparsely populated, But thirty families, Most of the people grew cotton and hunted for a living. However, over the past few days, the army that captured the children had constantly traveled around. In addition to the land lesions, most of the people in the village were terrified. Young people were able to flee with their families. Those who could go to relatives had gone to relatives. Only a few elderly people remained in Ximian Village.


    Perhaps it was also because he felt that there was nothing to be salvaged here, The army that had been searching had come several times. After confirming that the village was no longer in its prime, they had completely forgotten about this place. Even the holy medicine had not been distributed. In the eyes of those in power, it would be an extremely wasteful thing to give a single holy medicine to these dying old men in the village.


    As a result, Ximian Village became a paradise, at least the tragedy that occurred in various parts of Great Zhou did not take place here.


    However, the changes in the soil made it difficult for crops and cotton to survive. In addition, the middle-aged people in the village had left. Hunting was obviously not something that the old people in the village could do. It seemed that they had no other choice but to wait for death.


    Fortunately, a few days ago, a girl and an old man came to stay here. After most of the people in the village fled, many houses in the village were empty. The old men did not have any intention of making things difficult. They vacated a thatched cottage and let the old man and young man who claimed to be their apprentices live here. However, he did not expect the dusty two to become the saviors of the remaining old men in Ximian Village.


    At that time, the girl was still carrying a yellow monkey. It was not surprising, but after hearing about the current situation of the old man in the village, the next day, the village head was piled up with rice that was like a small mountain. The little girl said it was for them, and the old people were grateful. They only treated this little girl as a deity sent from the sky, and they were even more respectful towards her.


    At night, the little deity in the old man''s heart suddenly sat up from his bed. She came to the door next door and looked through it. After confirming that Zhou Yuan, who was dressed in blue linen, had fallen asleep, she crept out of the door and trotted all the way to an empty hill near the entrance of Ximian Village.


    At that time, the little fellow raised his head to look at the sky. There were not the slightest dark clouds, and the stars were densely packed on the dome.


    However, strangely enough, the starlight seemed to encounter some obstacles. It could not completely shine into this world. The night was terrifyingly dark, as if the stars in the sky were just decorations. A gust of night wind blew by, and the bone-chilling chill caused the little fellow to shiver.


    Xiao Nineteen finally let out an old sigh, "This winter seems to be much colder than before."


    There were some changes happening in the world. She could not tell what those changes were, but she could clearly feel them.


    This made Nineteen very uneasy. She had to do something to protect herself and her master. Of course, there was also Uncle Xu and the others. Little Nineteen felt that they were all very good people.


    Thinking of this, the little fellow clenched his fists tightly, then pulled out a long saber that was a full head taller than her from behind him, and held it in his hand.


    She began to wield her knife.


    Slash after slash, his movements were somewhat clumsy, but his expression was exceptionally serious.


    Su Mu''an had said that no matter how powerful a saber technique was in this world, it would not be able to escape a single slash. A single slash, a single sweep, a single slash. After practicing these moves, any saber technique that he learned in the future would be half the effort and twice the effort.


    Nineteen did not believe Su Mu''an ''s words. She also asked Xu Hanmeng Liang and the others about their cultivation methods. Although she had memorized these cultivation methods in her heart, they were still too profound for her now. It seemed that the only thing she could learn now was the "stupid method" that Su Mu''an taught her.


    Even though she still had some doubts about Su Mu''an ''s words in her heart, this was the only thing she could do now. Only by doing these things would she be able to ease the unease in her heart a little.


    Therefore, she would come here alone to wield her saber every night when it was difficult for her to fall asleep.


    After all, Little Nineteen was only nine years old. Waving such a broadsword, dense sweat quickly appeared on her forehead.


    She put the saber in her hand to the side with some frustration and sat down on the ground with a flap. She muttered, "This girl is so hard working. If you know that this broken saber technique of yours is lying to me, just wait for me to tear your ears apart!"


    Thinking of this, she sighed again and said, "If only I had the ability of Su Mu''an ."


    Su Mu''an was not much older than her, but her ability was obvious to everyone. Although she would occasionally curse at him, Little Nineteen was still very envious of Su Mu''an ''s excellent saber technique. Otherwise, how could she secretly practice her saber every day?


    Da.


    Da.


    Little Nineteen thought about this, but suddenly, a soft sound came from behind him.


    It was the soft sound of his horse boots stepping on the stone slab. Xiao Nineteen immediately regained his senses from his thoughts.


    She grabbed the long saber on the ground and turned around. She put on a posture and shouted, "Who is it?"


    Of course, no matter how well she put on her posture, no matter how much she held the long saber that was a head taller than her, it would make people feel ironic and ironic, and it would not have any deterrent power to speak of.


    Da.


    Da.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that the sound of footsteps approaching him did not have the slightest intention of stopping. He walked closer and closer from the shadows not far away.


    Nineteen could vaguely see that it was a thin figure dressed in black, but due to the misty night, he could not see his appearance clearly.


    "Don''t come over!" Although she usually acted in front of Xu Han and the others, she knew exactly how much ability she had. She took a step back and shouted at that person loudly. However, this method did not have any effect. That person continued to walk closer and closer to her.


    Nineteen panicked, subconsciously wanting to touch the Dragon Trapping Powder on his waist, only to discover that it had already been wasted by his master a few days ago when Ah Huang brought them to find Xu Han.


    When she realized that her last reliance was gone, Nineteen became even more panicked. She continued to retreat, but that person also continued to walk towards her. Finally, in the process of retreating like this, Nineteen had already retreated to the edge of the hill. She unconsciously slipped and leaned back, looking like she was about to fall from the cliff.


    At that time, the black figure suddenly rushed forward. An old hand reached out and grabbed Nineteen''s small hand, which was raised randomly because of panic. Then, the old hand exerted a slight force. At that time, Nineteen''s body was lifted up by him and he escaped from the danger of falling into the cliff.


    Xiao Nineteen, who had escaped from danger, gasped heavily for breath before remembering his own situation.


    She raised her head in fear and looked at the black-clothed figure standing in front of her. Her mind had already started to plan a way to escape.


    However, this thought dissipated the next moment when she saw the black-clothed man''s appearance.


    She changed her frightened attitude and stamped her feet in anger, saying discontentedly.


    "Master, what are you doing!? Nineteen people are scared to death!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 658 Grant Method

    It was Zhou Yuan.


    Although Nineteen had changed into a black robe that he had never seen before, the aura around him had somewhat changed.


    However, Nineteen was very sure that this old man in front of her was her master, Zhou Yuan!


    She breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t have the heart to study the changes on Zhou Yuan''s body. Instead, she angrily asked, "Master, you didn''t sleep for the most part of the night. Why did you come here to scare people?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Yuan did not respond to Nineteen''s question immediately. He lowered his head and looked at Nineteen. After a long silence, he walked to the edge of the cliff and sat down. Then he patted the stone slab beside him, turned his head to look at Nineteen who was not far away, and whispered, "Come sit down."


    Nineteen felt a little strange in his heart, but in the end, he did not disobey Zhou Yuan''s intentions. He sat down beside Zhou Yuan with puzzlement and doubt in his heart.


    Zhou Yuan looked up at the horizon.


    The starlight was bright and beautiful, but it was like a veil that could not shine into this world.


    Zhou Yuan''s face revealed a hint of exhaustion. He turned to look at Nineteen beside him and asked with a smile, "How have you been recently?"


    Of course, this was a very strange question. The nineteenth was with Zhou Yuan every day. Zhou Yuan should know how she was doing.


    Therefore, Nineteen couldn''t help but feel even more puzzled. She blinked her eyes and tilted her head to ask, "Master is so strange. Nineteen is with you every day. Why do you ask?"


    Zhou Yuan was stunned, as if he had just regained his senses. He smiled and reached out to touch Nineteen''s head, saying, "Just because we''re together doesn''t mean I know what you''re thinking."


    Nineteen seemed to understand, but he still followed Zhou Yuan''s instructions and said after thinking for a while, "Not bad. Master treats me very well, and Uncle Xu and the others treat me very well. However, Nineteen is a bit stupid. Not a single one of them has learned so much kung fu."


    Saying this, Nineteen seemed to be somewhat distressed. At that time, he frowned and lowered his head.


    "Silly child, if all the kung fu in this world is so easy to learn, then how could so many geniuses and monsters be trapped in a single realm? Even if they die, it''s useless." Zhou Yuan chuckled as he spoke. Then, his gaze landed on the saber that Nineteen had thrown to the side in panic. The light in Zhou Yuan''s eyes condensed. At that moment, he stretched out his hand and held it in the void. At that moment, the saber flew into Zhou Yuan''s hand.


    He held the saber in his hand and his gaze moved back and forth on the saber. He asked carelessly, "This saber ¡­ yours?"


    "Master, why is it so strange today? This saber is from a few days ago when I personally took me down to the city to find a blacksmith after practicing it with a wooden stick!" Nineteen asked suspiciously.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Yuan lowered his head to look at the saber and answered noncommittally. At that moment, his hand suddenly stretched out and stroked the blade of the long saber. It moved from the hilt to the edge of the saber, and then he flicked his finger.


    Clang!


    A crisp sound rang out, and the sound of the saber was endless, rather ear-piercing.


    Nineteen was surprised by Zhou Yuan''s actions, but Zhou Yuan also raised his head and looked at Nineteen.


    His gaze became sharp at that moment. He asked in a deep voice, "Didn''t I say that you shouldn''t talk to that macheteman surnamed Su?"


    "Huh?" Nineteen was stunned. She felt that Zhou Yuan was not only strange today, he was also exceptionally forgetful. "Master said that before, but when I asked Su Mu''an for the cultivation technique, Master didn''t stop me. He even took the initiative to help me. Why did he suddenly bring this up today?"


    Saying this, Little Nineteen''s cheeks bulged, looking very angry.


    Seeing this, Zhou Yuan burst into laughter. He shook his head and sighed, "There are some things that can''t be changed in the end."


    "What does Master mean?" Nineteen asked.


    "It''s like the sun rising in the east, the river flowing in the east ¡­ Many people who are destined to meet will meet no matter what. No matter how hard you try, no matter how many times you try, the things that should have happened will still happen." Zhou Yuan said worriedly.


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Nineteen, and saw that the little fellow was frowning, as if trying to understand what he meant. Zhou Yuan burst into laughter, but his expression quickly became solemn again. He said, "Nineteen."


    Nineteen tilted her head and blinked her eyes.


    ''"If¡­ I mean, if you knew that a person was going to do something wrong, something extremely wrong, even though it was not his own intention, but because of her existence, what would you do if such a thing happened without any fault on his part?"


    The logic behind Zhou Yuan''s words was truly too complicated. After listening to it for nineteen years, it took a long time before he asked, "Is that person Master''s friend?"


    Zhou Yuan didn''t seem to have thought that Nineteen would ask this question. He thought about it with a complicated expression, but in the end, he had no choice but to nod.


    Hearing this, Nineteen smiled sweetly. She patted Zhou Yuan''s shoulder and said, "Then shouldn''t Master tell her not to do that?" Just like Uncle Xu would often teach me what to do and what not to do, just like Su Mu''an would also tell me that martial arts practice was not to bully anyone, but to protect the people he cared about. "Although I don''t like their nonsense, I know that they are doing it for my own good, so I still remember them in my heart."


    "If that person is Master''s friend, I think he will also remember Master''s words in his heart."


    Zhou Yuan couldn''t help but burst into laughter again. He said, "It would be great if everything in the world was as simple as you think."


    Little Nineteen''s cheeks bulged again, and he said discontentedly, "This is how it is. It''s because Master''s thoughts are too complicated!"


    Zhou Yuan shook his head, unwilling to continue arguing with Nineteen on this issue. He turned around and said, "You said that you have encountered difficulties in your cultivation recently?"


    "Yes." After all, Little Nineteen had a child''s temperament. Hearing this, she immediately forgot about the dispute just now. She said, "No matter how hard you learn, you can''t learn. Does Master think Little Nineteen is too stupid?"


    "How can you be stupid? It''s just that you can''t do anything about it." Zhou Yuan said with a smile. "From today onwards, you will come out alone every night, and I will teach you cultivation techniques, okay?"


    "Of course!" Nineteen immediately smiled, but quickly hesitated, "But Master, do you know how to do it?"


    ''"There is no kung fu in this world that a master cannot not know, but you must remember one thing. You can mention anything about me teaching you kung fu ¡­ Mm, even if you see me in the daytime, you can''t say it. Otherwise, I will never teach you kung fu again." Zhou Yuan warned.


    Xiao Nineteen couldn''t help but feel a little strange and was about to ask.


    "Let''s start with this saber technique." But at that time, Zhou Yuan raised his saber and stood up. In the next moment, his body suddenly jumped high and the blade was raised above his head.


    His gaze was like a dragon, and his saber light was like a sea, illuminating the entire night at that moment¡­


    Nineteen, who had witnessed this imposing aura, stared blankly and muttered, "So Master is really so ¡­ powerful ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 659 Hidden Hero Zhou

    In Qin Keqing''s heart, although Ye Hongjian could be considered a silent person, she was far from being unsociable.


    Ever since the black-robed man came yesterday, Ye Hongjian seemed to have changed. Although she did not show any malice towards anyone, she did not say a word to anyone along the way.


    After entering the territory of the Azure Province, they would occasionally see patrolling soldiers on the official roads. Just in case, Xu Han made Ah Huang look like a yellow monkey, and everyone walked to Yan Xiacheng.


    "Young Master Xu, did you make Sister Hongjian angry yesterday?" Qin Keqing, who was walking side by side with Xu Han, whispered in Xu Han''s ear.


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his eyes to look at Ye Hongjian, who walked several zhang away from the two of them. He shook his head and replied calmly, "No, Miss Hongjian''s temperament has always been like this."


    Naturally, Qin Keqing would not listen to Xu Han''s words, let alone the name of the girl who had changed from Hongjian to Hongjian . It was obvious that there seemed to be some estrangement between the two of them. Qin Keqing looked at Ye Hongjian, who was rushing forward in a sullen manner, and then at Xu Han, who was pretending to be calm. She said again, "Whether the matter between Young Master and I was misunderstood by Big Sister Hongjian the day before yesterday, if so, I will clarify it with her."


    Xu Han glanced at Qin Keqing and said, "What did that black-robed man say to you yesterday?"


    This method of changing the topic could no longer be described as stiff. Qin Keqing could tell from this that Xu Han did not seem to want to entangle himself with the previous topic, but it was mostly due to the guilt in his heart. Qin Keqing wanted to say something else, but before he could say anything, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles. Now that I''m openly hiding my enemy, it won''t be beneficial to you or me if I don''t understand his intentions."


    Xu Han''s tone was extremely firm. Even Qin Keqing could tell that the black-robed man didn''t really care about what he said. Instead, she was thinking about her strong desire to convey the topic before she ended it.


    In the end, Qin Keqing compromised under Xu Han''s attitude. She said absent-mindedly, "I didn''t say too much, but I vaguely sensed that he seemed to understand us very well."


    At this point, however, she paused for a moment and remembered what the black-robed man had said when he left. Her expression immediately dimmed a little. At that time, she said with uncertainty, "But there is one thing, I feel that he doesn''t seem to want to kill me as much as we thought."


    ¡­


    Paper can''t wrap fire.


    Nearly 10% of the food in the city''s official warehouse was stolen. The Saint Son, who was in charge of the city, had his life chased after this matter. Very quickly, they discovered that something had happened in Ximian Village, which was sixty miles away from the city.


    Most of the middle-aged people here had already escaped. There wasn''t much food in the village. The government had raided it a few more times. The rest of the food was probably enough for these old people to eat until mid-October. Logically speaking, these old people should be unable to make ends meet at this moment. They were in danger. However, in the past few days, some people discovered that the old men in Ximian City were actually able to bring food to help the people in the neighboring villages.


    This quickly attracted the attention of those who were interested. After a few searches, they discovered that several empty houses in Ximian City were actually filled with grain.


    As a result, at noon today, Xiao Nineteen and Zhou Yuan were taking a nap at home after lunch. Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves came from the entrance of the village.


    The two of them stood up vigilantly and went outside the house. They saw a group of soldiers dressed in black armor standing at the entrance of the village, loudly berating the old man who came to negotiate.


    However, Nineteen could not hear clearly from too far away, and only vaguely heard such words as "search", "food" and "punishment". Little Nineteen''s thoughts were meticulous, and he quickly thought of the food Ah Huang had brought them. He guessed that something had happened.


    At this moment, the armor warriors seemed to have clashed with the old men. Immediately, extremely armor warriors poured out from the queue, and it seemed as if they were going to attack these old men.


    Seeing this, Little Nineteen was anxious to take a step forward. However, just as he took this step, someone behind him reached out and pulled her body.


    Nineteen was shocked. Just as he was about to call for help subconsciously, the man extended his other hand again and covered Nineteen''s mouth.


    Nineteen was stunned for a moment before she realized that the person behind her was actually her master, Zhou Yuan.


    Seeing that she could see her appearance clearly, Zhou Yuan felt relieved. He gave Nineteen a cautious glance before slowly letting go of Nineteen''s hand.


    But who would have thought that Nineteen, who had broken free from Zhou Yuan''s restraints, would change his expression and say, "Master, what are you doing? Didn''t you see that those bad people were going to attack Grandma and Grandpa?" After Nineteen finished speaking, he turned around again and made a move to charge forward.


    "What are you doing?!" Seeing this, Zhou Yuan''s undead suddenly appeared. He hurriedly stretched out his hand again and grabbed Nineteen. He asked anxiously.


    "Save me!" Nineteen said as he struggled to break free from Zhou Yuan''s restraints.


    "Just what!" Zhou Yuan was both anxious and angry. He extended his finger towards the two white-clothed youths in the group and said, "Have you seen clearly? Those two are Saint Weapons! How can you be their opponent!"


    Nineteen calmed down when she heard this. She frowned and looked at the two of them. However, at the same age and wearing white robes as Zhou Yuan had said, it must be the Saint Weapon who had come to supervise the army. However, such worries were quickly suppressed by Nineteen. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she turned to look at Zhou Yuanyan. "I am no match, am I not still with Master? Master, hurry up and save Grandpa and Grandma!"


    Zhou Yuan was stunned for a moment, then he waved his hand and shook his head repeatedly, "No, no, I don''t have the ability. Look at Master''s small arms and legs. If you go up, you''ll be swallowed alive by those fellows!"


    "Master!" Nineteen stomped his feet in dissatisfaction, "It''s fine if you hide your clumsiness in normal days. Now when are you still hiding it? You taught me yesterday, and you still want to act today!"


    "Yesterday? What yesterday?" Zhou Yuan blinked his eyes, his heart filled with confusion, as if he did not understand what Nineteen''s words meant.


    But this appearance made Nineteen even more angry. She stomped her foot again and said, "Then Master, watch me die under their swords!"


    Saying that, Nineteen opened Zhou Yuan''s hand and quickly ran towards the village.


    Little Nineteen had always been clever. Although she seemed to leave angrily, she had already made up her mind. She knew that Zhou Yuan had always loved her and would never see her in danger. As long as those soldiers really dared to attack her, her master would definitely not be left unsaved.


    Thinking of this, Little Nineteen couldn''t help but secretly feel proud. She looked at the armored warriors who were already preparing to fight against the old men, and her heart was filled with confidence.


    Then she shouted in her tender voice, "Stop!"


    The soldiers were stunned for a moment before discovering Xiao Nineteen''s whereabouts. The leader glanced at the two white-clothed youths beside him, and the other handed him a calm gaze. The leading soldier didn''t dare to disobey and hurriedly told the surrounding soldiers to stop. He then respectfully retreated behind the two white-clothed youths.


    "Are you the little immortal these old fools are talking about?" One of the youths squinted at Nineteen and asked coldly.


    At that moment, the Saint Armament''s aura was completely revealed in response to the youth''s words. It enveloped Nineteen. Nineteen immediately felt that the aura around him was not smooth, and his face was slightly pale. However, when he thought of Master standing behind him, he straightened his back and imitated the words of the heroes in Mr. Storyteller, saying, "Exactly! Who are you?"


    "Who am I?" Hearing this, the youth sneered and looked coldly at the old men who were kneeling on the ground. He then said, "How dare you hide this child? Humph, someone take this child down for me and send him back to the Sacred Palace for baptism!"


    "Your Excellency! It''s all the fault of this old man. Please forgive the little deity!!"


    "Yes, my lord! The little immortal only brought us food when he saw our pitifulness!"


    When the old men saw the soldiers rushing towards Nineteen, their expressions changed greatly. They quickly knelt on the ground and begged for Nineteen''s forgiveness.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa and Grandma. These fellows aren''t Nineteen''s match!" However, Nineteen said confidently. Looking at the aggressive soldiers, she did not have the slightest bit of panic on her face. She even provocatively waved her fingers at them.


    This situation continued until the soldiers arrived in front of her. When one of them lifted her small body high like a chicken, she finally reacted. After a fruitless resistance, she couldn''t help but look behind her and wonder why her master still hadn''t saved her. However, he discovered that Zhou Yuan had already disappeared from the place where he had just dodged.


    At that time, Little Nineteen struggled even more intensely and shouted loudly, "Master! Quickly come and save Little Nineteen!"


    "If I die, you won''t have a disciple! Who will take care of you? Who will bring you tea and water!"


    "If you are too old to walk, what will you do if you are alone?"


    Little Nineteen''s cries were futile in the end. At this time, the soldiers had already brought her to the front of the two white-clothed youths.


    The white-clothed youth glanced at Nineteen, then turned to look at the old men who were kneeling on the ground. He spat out two cold words, "Kill them."


    As she spoke, the soldiers behind her immediately rushed out and pulled out their long sabers. Seeing this, Nineteen immediately panicked. She continued to shout at the place where Zhou Yuan had just stood, but there was still no response.


    Seeing the armored soldiers raise their sabers high up, they were about to head towards the necks of the old men.


    Nineteen''s eyes were dull. Such a cruel scene was still too terrifying for her.


    And just when she thought there was nothing she could do about it¡­


    "Wait!" An aged voice suddenly rang out, and Zhou Yuan''s body suddenly walked over from not far away.


    Nineteen''s heart was filled with joy, and he immediately smiled happily, "Master!"


    "My master is here. You''re finished!" Nineteen confidently changed his previous attitude and waved his fist arrogantly under the soldier.


    At that time, the two white-clothed youths also frowned. The hands at their sleeves clenched their fists, and their bodies surged with killing intent. A group of armored warriors appeared as if they were facing a great enemy.


    At this time, Zhou Yuan had already arrived in front of everyone.


    Then, under the gaze of the nineteenth stage, under the solemn expressions of the warriors and the youth¡­


    Plop!


    With a soft sound, Zhou Yuan knelt down.


    As he kowtowed, he pleaded, "Ladies and gentlemen, this little disciple is blind to Mount Tai. Please have a large number of disciples, treat this little disciple like a fart and let go!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 660 In The Shadows

    The two youths in white looked at each other for a long time.


    Nineteen also widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked at Zhou Yuan, who was kneeling on the ground and crying bitterly. She really did not expect her master to do such a disgraceful thing.


    The two Saint Weapons were stunned for a moment before regaining their senses. A cold smile immediately appeared on their faces as they coldly snorted, "Where did I come from? So I''m just a clown jumping off a beam."


    Thus, after a hundred breaths of time, the Nineteen Masters and Apprentices said, Several old men from Ximian Village were tied together by ropes and dragged to Yanxia City. The two Saint Weapon Lords suddenly changed their minds. They secretly felt that the grain in Yanxia City''s official warehouse had been brought here unnoticed. There were still many oddities in it, so they wanted to bring everyone back to Yanxia City and interrogate them again.


    Nineteen, who was trapped in a rope, was puzzled. She could not understand why Zhou Yuan, who had been able to master all the techniques yesterday night, had become so weak and vulnerable today. Adhering to the principle that anything abnormal must have a monster, Nineteen remained silent all the way. He tilted his head and frowned for a while, but his eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at Zhou Yuan behind him with bright eyes and asked, "Master, are you pretending to surrender?! Then, you went straight to the Yellow Dragon and killed that villain in the Down City, right?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan was speechless.


    He didn''t know how Nineteen had such great confidence in him, but he was very clear about his own ability. He had to spend some effort to take care of these ordinary soldiers, not to mention this Saint Weapon whose cultivation had reached the Leaving Mortal Realm.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yuan wanted to say something.


    "Master, I understand what you mean. Later on, we will take the white-clothed man''s knife first. He just insulted Master. In the nineteenth month, we must make him worse off than dead!" "Master, I understand what you mean. Later on, we will take the white-clothed man''s knife first!" Nineteen''s voice rushed out before Zhou Yuan could speak, and when he spoke up to here, the little fellow''s eyebrows were still shining with anticipation.


    Zhou Yuan truly couldn''t understand why Nineteen was so interested in fighting and killing at such a young age. However, he felt that it was most important to let Nineteen clearly understand the facts before him.


    Whoosh!


    However, this time, before he could say anything, a sound of air-piercing rang out.


    One of the soldiers who had been driving them beside Nineteen and Zhou Yuan suddenly trembled and fell to the ground.


    The crowd stopped moving at that moment. The two white-clothed youths in the lead frowned as they looked at the fallen soldier. The expressions of the surrounding people also changed, not knowing why.


    "Go, let''s see what''s going on." One of the white-clothed teenagers said at that time.


    Immediately, a soldier walked out of the queue and arrived in front of the fallen man. He carefully investigated the situation of the other party, and then stood up to report to the two Saint Weapons.


    Whoosh!


    However, just as he raised his hand, another sound of breaking through the air rang out. At that moment, the armored soldier fell to the ground like the person before him.


    "Huh?" One of the two Saint Weapons, a white-clothed youth, stepped forward with a murderous aura surging between his brows. He looked around and then said in a deep voice, "Why don''t you come out and take a look?"


    His voice echoed in the empty and deathly silent forest, and no one responded for a long time.


    But at this moment, Nineteen came back to her senses. She looked at Zhou Yuan with admiration and said excitedly, "Master has attacked, right? I told you, how can these thieves be Master''s opponents!"


    The white-clothed youth, who was unable to find the evil head, immediately turned his gaze to Zhou Yuan. A chill suddenly appeared in his eyes, "Did you do this?"


    Of course, Zhou Yuan had regretted getting into Xu Han''s war chariot more than once, and he didn''t know how he regretted being Nineteen''s master.


    But every time they were added together, they were less than a thousandth of the regrets they felt at this moment.


    He shook his head and waved his hand at the saint soldier, "My lord, where did this little one come from? Are you ¡­ aren''t you joking?"


    "Master! Stop acting! I know what you''re capable of! Quickly get rid of these bad people!" At this moment, Nineteen jumped out and shouted loudly.


    Zhou Yuan wished he could find a needle to sew Nineteen''s mouth, but in reality, facing the killing intent in the eyes of the white-clothed youth, he could only smile and hurriedly say, "Lord, you really aren''t a little old man. How can this little old man''s thin arms and legs injure the bodies of the gods and immortals of all of you?"


    However, there seemed to be something insisting on going against Zhou Yuan today.


    Another sound of breaking through the air rang out, and something flew out, shooting into the body of another armored warrior beside him. The armored warrior fell to the ground again.


    The white-clothed youth could not find the culprit, so he could only vent his anger on Zhou Yuan.


    "Hmph, since you are cowardly, then I can only let these untouchables and my soldiers die with you!" He said loudly at that time, and then he stretched out his hand, forming a hand blade, and a vast purple aura lingered around his palm.


    However, he did not attack immediately. Instead, he continued to look around coldly, as if he wanted to threaten the person hiding in the shadows to appear.


    However, what responded to his threat was another air-piercing sound. This time, the youth saw it clearly. At that time, a silver needle flew straight behind him. Just like before, another armored soldier fell to the ground.


    The baleful aura between the white-clothed youth''s eyebrows finally turned into killing intent at that moment. He suddenly raised his hand high up, and under Nineteen''s excited gaze, under Zhou Yuan''s frightened gaze, he moved towards Zhou Yuan''s neck.


    My life was over. Nineteen mistakes and thoughts of dying in grief surged into Zhou Yuan''s mind at that time. His entire body trembled and he almost closed his eyes.


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly jumped out from behind him.


    The white-clothed youth saw the figure and immediately revealed a sinister smile. He said, "Finally, I am willing to come out."


    When the word "yes" reached his mouth, he had no chance to say it again. A cold light waved out from the hand of the figure, and his head fell from his neck with an incomparably neat cut.


    His eyes were wide open before his head landed on the ground and he lost consciousness.


    The last scene he saw was Nineteen stomping his feet in anger and pointing at the figure that suddenly shot out.


    "Uncle Xu! What are you doing! I still have to go and cause trouble with Master!"


    ¡­


    At night, in Ximian Village, Xu Han looked at Nineteen, who was hugging his chest with anger and laughter. Then, he turned around and asked, "So, did you really not make a move?"


    Zhou Yuan, who was lowering his head and eating meat pancakes that he hadn''t eaten for a long time, hurriedly raised his head and shook his head at Xu Han. He wrapped a large mouthful of meat pancakes in his mouth and said, "Are you kidding me? Don''t you know what I''m capable of?"


    "Then who is it?" Xu Han muttered with a frown.


    In fact, they had only just arrived at that time. They did not know what had happened. However, seeing that Zhou Yuan and the others were in danger, they did not think too much and directly killed the Saint Weapons and Armored Soldiers. As for what had happened before, Xu Han''s temper didn''t think that he would do such a thing in order to torture those armored warriors or tease Zhou Yuan.


    At the very least, under the current circumstances, Xu Han did not have the slightest intention of doing so.


    After he finished speaking, he saw that Zhou Yuan was still eating meat pancakes on his own. With Xu Han''s current cultivation, it was not difficult to tell that Zhou Yuan really did not have such abilities. However, after hearing the two''s words, Xu Han went to search the surroundings but did not find any traces of strangers. Therefore, he could only temporarily suppress this matter.


    Thinking of this, he put away his thoughts on this matter. After all, he had more important things to do.


    Therefore, he glanced at Ye Hongjian, who was sitting beside the fire not far away, and then at Qin Keqing, who was also silent. Xu Han took a deep breath and asked, "What exactly happened to Niutou Village?"


    Speaking of serious matters, Zhou Yuan did not dare to be vague. He felt that he put down the meat patty in his hand, swallowed the meat patty in his mouth, and then told them everything that had happened during their search for Niutou Village after arriving at Yan Xia City in a low voice.


    After Xu Han heard this, he couldn''t help but frown. After a long silence, he said in a deep voice, "Whether it''s the Niutou Village or the Niutou Tomb, tomorrow, I''ll go and see what''s hidden inside!"


    ¡­


    Deep into the night.


    Moon is cold.


    Nineteen sat up from the bed.


    As usual, she carefully listened to the movements of the surrounding rooms. After confirming that the sound of steady breathing could be heard from the doors, Little Nineteen let out a long sigh of relief. Then, she tiptoed open the door, picked up the long saber placed aside, and left the courtyard.


    "Master should be waiting for me by now. Well, I must ask him why he refused to make a move today. Is there any reason for that?" Nineteen said to himself with such difficulty. Then, a smile appeared on his face and he quickly ran towards the village.


    To be able to cultivate kung fu was naturally an extremely good thing for Nineteen, who wanted to become number one in the world.


    However, she might not have thought that after she closed the door and left, Xu Han also opened his eyes in a room beside her door.


    Xuan''er, who was beside him, also raised her head and stared at Xu Han with her amber eyes wide open.


    Xu Han touched Xuan''er''s head and smiled, "There are really more and more strange things in this world. It doesn''t matter. Let''s look at them one by one."


    As he finished speaking, the door and window beside the room suddenly opened. Xu Han''s body jumped out at that moment. Xuan''er and Ah Huang, who were sitting outside the room, all jumped up to catch up with Xu Han''s footsteps and chased after him in the direction where Nineteen left.


    The night was darker and the moonlight cooler.


    The black-clothed man standing at the village head with his hands behind his back seemed to feel something at that moment. He raised his eyebrows and let out a long sigh. At that moment, his body disappeared from the village head out of thin air.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 661 An Extra Person

    On the morning of the second day, Xu Han and the others arrived at the Ox-Head Tomb mentioned in the nineteen mouths.


    He picked open the weeds in front of the tombstone at the top of the mountain and looked at the broken handwriting on the tombstone. He asked, "Is this the place?"


    Xiao Nineteen lowered his head absent-mindedly and did not answer Xu Han''s question immediately. On the other hand, Zhou Yuan didn''t dare to neglect Xu Han. Seeing that Nineteen didn''t say anything, he hurriedly smiled and said, "We searched here that day. We also asked many people in the surroundings that they had never heard of a Niutou Village nearby. Later, we met a hunter and found this place."


    "Furthermore, according to what he said, a few months ago, he saw a little girl and a little monk come here. From his description, it seemed to be very similar to the person Pavilion Master Xu was looking for, and the time of their appearance was also consistent."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Xu Han nodded, but did not comment.


    Then, he reached out his hand to wipe the dust off the tombstone. Only then did he see the words on the tombstone clearly: Princess Jingyuan of Dachu, Li Dongjun Li, the foolish husband of his beloved wife Fang Qingqing''s tomb.


    "Li Dongjun!?" Seeing those last few words, Xu Han''s body couldn''t help but tremble.


    "It''s the Li Dongjun you''re thinking about." At this moment, a gentle voice sounded in Xu Han''s ears. Xu Han turned around and saw Ye Hongjian carrying a thick ancient book and looking at him with deep eyes.


    Ye Hongjian''s expression was calm, as if nothing unusual had happened. However, the more calm she was, the more uneasy Xu Han felt.


    However, Ye Hongjian did not seem to feel this. She walked to Xu Han''s side. At that time, the ancient book in her hand was stuffed into Xu Han''s embrace. Then, she turned her eyes to look at the tombstone in front of her and said, "Yesterday, after hearing what Nineteen said, I went to Yanxia City and found this city chronicle in the satrap''s yamen."


    As she spoke, Ye Hongjian reached out her hand to gently pinch some weathered stone fragments from the tombstone and placed them on her palm to carefully examine them.


    Xu Han was stunned again. He subconsciously looked at the book in his hand, only to see a few words written on the slightly yellowed title page, "Yan Xia Cheng Zhi".


    He hurriedly opened the Chronicle of the City and folded one of the pages in the footer. Xu Han''s heart warmed. He also guessed that this must be what Ye Hongjian said. He could probably imagine that Ye Hongjian went to Yanxia City to obtain this item and stayed up all night looking for clues after hearing about it last night. However, he quickly suppressed the throbbing in his heart and looked at the words on the page.


    This Chronicle of the City clearly had a few years of history. The pages of the book were yellow and the handwriting on it was somewhat blurry. It took Xu Han a lot of effort to understand what was said above.


    Great Zhou calendar three years, dead Chu remnants entrenched in Niutou Mountain, general liuzhuang was ordered to exterminate the enemy.


    Three thousand soldiers surrounded Niutou Mountain 67 days, its ascension road, cut its escape gate, the thief army is cold, in the evening of the sixty-seventh day all self-determination on Niutou Mountain.


    After Xu Han finished looking at this place, he was still a little confused, but before he could ask, he lowered his head to look at Ye Hongjian, who was holding the stone fragments in his hand, and said again without raising his head, "Look back again."


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before realizing that the footer of another page in the book was also folded by Ye Hongjian.


    He did not suspect him, and hurriedly lowered his head to flip through it.


    The remnants of Great Zhou were ambushed and executed, and hundreds of corpses piled up like mountains, leaving no one buried. The people in the vicinity often said that there were women''s cries at night, as if their souls hadn''t dissipated. At that time, the satrap didn''t dare to bury himself because of his status as a remnant sinner.


    In July of the same year, an eminent monk returned to this place. After practicing for a hundred days in front of this corpse, he finally lost his soul karma and buried it. Thus, Niutou Village was renamed the Ox-Head Tomb.


    After reading this article, Xu Han raised his head again and looked at Ye Hongjian and asked, "However, the Chronicles of the City did not mention the identity of that high monk."


    At this moment, Ye Hongjian seemed to have finished sizing up the stone fragments in her hand. With a gentle wave of her jade hand, the stone fragments in her hand were blown up under the cold wind and dissipated into dust.


    "This tombstone is two hundred years old. It can be matched in time." Ye Hongjian clearly intended to make things difficult for Xu Han. She did not even look back at Xu Han and said to herself, "According to the records of Great Xia, five years after Chu, the fourth year of the Great Zhou calendar, Li Dongjun returned from the west. Since then, Long Yin Temple has changed its neutral attitude and fully supported Great Xia''s Great Ancestor, Li Hanbing." "It was precisely because of this that Li Hanbing was able to unify the rulers of the Northern Territory in a short period of three years and establish a Great Xia Dynasty that could contend against Great Zhou."


    This period of history could not be considered as Xin Mi. The reason Li Dongjun was respected as a State Teacher by the Great Xia Royal Court was largely because of his ability to bridge the gap between the two. That was why Long Yin Temple had fallen to the Great Xia bloodline.


    However, Xu Han was still puzzled and asked, "But even if that''s the case, I''m not sure if this Li Dongjun is that Li Dongjun."


    Although Xu Han was extremely skeptical about Li Dongjun''s life and death, and even about good and evil, he was still a world-renowned Saint Monk. Xu Han did not dare to speculate on such a matter that was contrary to the Buddhist Dao.


    Hearing that Ye Hongjian was hiding, she couldn''t help but turn her head and fiercely glance at Xu Han. However, she seemed to feel that this was inappropriate and quickly withdrew her gaze.


    That inadvertently flowed out of all sorts of amorous feelings, that suddenly awakened after caution. The two interweaved together and landed on the proud girl, causing one to feel especially distressed.


    "The scripture pavilion of Long Yin Temple has a lot of documents about Li Dongjun''s life, "Of course, it''s true or false, but most of the things he recorded in the first half of his life had mentioned a woman. Some said that this woman was the princess of Da Chu, some said that she was the first grandson of an immortal, and some said that she was the first grandson of an immortal. Although the words were different, without exception, this woman''s identity was presumably incomparably noble."


    "The book once said that Li Dongjun went to Chang''an, the capital of the Great Chu Kingdom, to impart Buddhist dharma after he had just learned it in the Long Yin Temple. However, it was already the end of the Great Chu Empire, and Emperor Chu was almost unable to extricate himself from the superstition of the Half-Demon Dharma. He disdained Buddhist dharma and even hated it."


    "So after hearing that Li Dongjun opened an altar under his eyes to teach, extremely angry, once ordered the army to capture Li Dongjun, is also the woman to protect Li Dongjun. However, judging from the situation in Da Chu at that time, it seemed that only the princess'' body of a thousand gold could accomplish this. Later on, there were even rumors that after Li Dongjun returned to Long Yin Temple, because she admired Li Dongjun, the woman had rushed all the way to Long Yin Temple to obtain the Buddhist dharma from Long Yin Temple. "Even when Li Dongjun decided to head west to Kunlun to pay respect to the Mahayana Buddha Dharma of his ancestors, that woman had also appeared in the group that sent him off."


    "After Da Chu perished, There are records of a direct descendant of the Da Chu royal family, the daughter of a royal family, who brought the remnants of the Da Chu family to fight against the rising dukes after the destruction of Da Chu. "However, after several defeats, the records of the remnant''s whereabouts became blurry. The last time it appeared was in the vicinity of Qingzhou, two years after Chu, and the title of the daughter of the royal family at that time was the word Jingyuan!"


    Ye Hongjian''s long speech caused everyone present to be stunned. After a while, they finally reacted.


    "But what does this have to do with what happened to us today?" Seeing that the atmosphere was silent, Zhou Yuan asked cautiously after a moment of hesitation.


    "Yeah, Aunt Hongjian, what are you talking about? Isn''t this the little monk called Guang Lingui we''re looking for? What does it have to do with Li Dongjun?" Nineteen, who was at the side, regained his senses from the disappointment of not finding his master yesterday and not responding to Zhou Yuan today. Then, he looked at Ye Hongjian strangely with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Ye Hongjian, who had only been in her twenties this year, was called an aunt. Naturally, she was extremely unhappy. Azure veins bulged around her beautiful face and temples.


    She glanced carelessly at Xu Han, and then said faintly, "I just sigh. A person lives for a lifetime, but for decades, life and death are fleeting. I think when Li Dongjun erects such a tombstone, he will definitely feel regret in his heart. So¡­"


    When she said this, she intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Xu Han and said meaningfully, "So even a sage would have such distress. The lesson from the past is still there, and we shouldn''t let down this glorious time."


    Nineteen naturally did not understand, but Xu Han and Qin Keqing''s expressions changed at that time, their expressions inexplicable.


    However, before Xu Han and the others could digest Ye Hongjian''s sudden sigh, Ye Hongjian quickly said again, "Of course, apart from sighing, Li Dongjun''s identity has a lot to do with us."


    Saying this, the expression on Ye Hongjian''s face immediately became solemn.


    She said, " Guang Lingui once said that he came from a remote temple in Great Xia, but he didn''t know the name of that temple. He didn''t even know the name of the old monk who had accompanied him since he remembered it."


    ''"Let''s not talk about the strange part of this for the time being, but that time, Liu Dingdang lost control. After forcefully breaking into Long Yin Temple, a monk who claimed to be Li Dongjun once projected out from Guang Lingui ''s body. From this, it can be seen that this little monk must have some connection with the missing Li Dongjun."


    "Furthermore, the hall master of Dark Asura Hall who claimed to be the King of Ksitigarbha seemed to know about this matter. He did not reveal much surprise when he saw Li Dongjun''s appearance that day, and it was not difficult to tell from his words at that time that he seemed to know Li Dongjun very well."


    Xu Han listened to Ye Hongjian''s words, and after pondering for a bit, he also took over the conversation.


    "Ever since the first time Linglong Pavilion saw Guang Lingui , I have noticed that this little monk is unusual. He is lacking in Hongjian s ¡­ as Miss Hongjian s said ¡­" Xu Han said with a slight stagnation. He did not seem to be used to this change in address. However, it seemed that apart from Ye Hongjian, the rest of the people who were focused on finding out why the Niutou Village had disappeared out of thin air did not notice Xu Han''s brief pause.


    "The relationship between Guang Lingui and Grand Xia Imperial Teacher Li Dongjun is extremely suspicious, but the strangest thing is ¡­ if Niu Tou Village really doesn''t exist, then where did Guang Lingui go after the Linglong Pavilion Battle?"


    "Could it be that some Guang Lingui lied to Uncle?" Nineteen raised her doubts on the basis of the principle of judging others by herself.


    "Probably not" Xu Han frowned and said. He, Guan Guang Lingui , had risked his life for that Liu Ding Dang. At that time, Liu Ding Dang was in danger and was almost devoured by the half-demon energy in his body. Fortunately, Xu Han saved Liu Ding Dang''s life with the Emperor''s blood essence.


    Even if Guang Lingui wasn''t grateful to Xu Han, Liu Dingdang''s situation was extremely unstable. It seemed that Guang Lingui wouldn''t lie to Xu Han about this matter because of Liu Dingdang.


    "Besides, didn''t you say before there is also a hunter has seen the wide forest ghost and liu dingdang back here? If they really want to deceive me, they shouldn''t come back here on their own, because if we come looking for him, we will definitely discover their tracks. "I think it''s more likely that they think the same way in their hearts about the existence of Niutou Village ."


    Such a deduction could not be said to be unreasonable, but there were still some unimaginable and even unexplainable details.


    Zhou Yuan frowned and thought for a moment. He then said, "I see what you mean, You mean someone created an illusion, Or use some kind of divine ability to change the cognition of the two of you. Furthermore, it is said that after Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang were exterminated in Niutou Village, Liu Dingdang developed a strange illness. Then, the Ksitigarbha appeared, and Liu Dingdang was also transformed into a half-demon. In other words, it is very likely that all of this was done intentionally by the Ksitigarbha. But¡­ "


    Before Zhou Yuan could finish his words, Xu Han''s body suddenly trembled when he heard those words. He seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly stretched out his hand to block Zhou Yuan''s path. He frowned and said, "What did you just say?"


    Zhou Yuan was stunned, but he didn''t dare to disobey Xu Han. He was afraid that he had said something wrong that angered Xu Han, so he carefully said, "I say if all of this has anything to do with the Ksitigarbha King."


    "Something''s wrong." However, this time, he was interrupted by Xu Han again before he had a chance to finish his sentence. "Just one more sentence¡­"


    The surrounding people were also puzzled by Xu Han''s strange attitude at this moment, so they all looked at Xu Han.


    Zhou Yuan became even more frightened. He carefully sized up Xu Han''s expression and said tentatively again, "It was Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang who were annihilated in Niutou Village."


    "Yes!" Xu Han slapped his forehead nervously at that time. Then, he swept his gaze across the crowd. Then, he lowered his head and raised his eyes. In a strange and gloomy tone, he asked faintly.


    "If Niutou Village didn''t exist from the beginning¡­"


    "Then who is Liu Dingdang who has been following Guang Lingui?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 662 Monarchs Heart Is Like Fire

    "Then who is Liu Dingdang?"


    The moment this question was asked, a chill surged out from everyone''s body, enveloping everyone''s entire body.


    The hairs on their bodies stood up, and some of them unconsciously jolted at that moment. For a moment, it seemed to be a little gloomy and cold on this bleak ox-head tomb.


    "The most important thing is to find Guang Lingui before we can solve the problem." After all, Ye Hongjian''s mind was delicate, and she immediately regained her senses and said the things that had happened.


    Xu Han also secretly nodded. This matter was not only related to Guang Lingui, it was also related to Li Dongjun and even the Palace Master of Dark Asura Palace. Thinking of this, he was about to say something.


    Pu!


    Pu!


    However, at this moment, the sound of wings flapping suddenly came from the horizon not far away. Xu Han looked up and saw a black crow flying over. As the dragon qi of the Great Zhou was devoured by the dead dragon, the land and vegetation in the Great Zhou became necrotic. Birds and beasts either starved to death here or migrated in large patches.


    In such a desolate place, the appearance of a crow was somewhat bizarre.


    However, the crow ignored the thoughts of the crowd, flapping its wings and landing on Xu Han''s shoulder after more than ten breaths of time.


    "Gong!"


    "Gong!"


    At that moment, its mouth let out a series of penetrating cries, but its scarlet eyes seemed to possess intelligence as it stared straight at Xu Han.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of something tied to the crow''s ankle. His heart stirred and he reached out to take it off. It was a letter.


    He frowned and let go of the crow. The crow seemed to have completed its mission. It flapped its wings again and flew towards the horizon with the shrill cries of "Gong" and "Gong".


    "What is this?" At that time, Nineteen moved closer and tiptoed curiously to see what Qing Xu Han was holding.


    Xu Han shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Then, he stretched out his hand and slowly unwrapped the paper, only to see that the letter was written in a proper script,


    Brother Xu personally opened his mouth, and his words were as clear as face.


    "It''s already been a month since Jing Xiu parted from the pass. It''s said that I miss you so much that I sent a letter to Brother Xu after not seeing you for a day like three autumns."


    "In the battle of the Mausoleum of the Sword, Brother Xu will enter the Immortal Realm again. There are few heroes in this world who have any enemies. One of these letters is to congratulate Brother Xu."


    ''"Second, I have received news today that although Senluo Palace has fallen in the Sword Mausoleum, there are many talented people in the palace. At this moment, we have found the method to kill the Demon Monarch. The army will arrive at the Great Abyss Mountain within three months. If this is successful, the world will be in danger. I know that Brother Xu is concerned about the world, so I am sending this letter to Brother Xu."


    "This is all I have to say. Please take care of yourself."


    "Yuan Xiucheng respects you."


    Xu Han read the handwriting and frowned even deeper.


    What exactly Xu Han wanted to do with this Yuan cultivation was still a mystery to him, but it seemed that he knew everything like the back of his hand, and this made Xu Han''s hair stand on end. As he thought about this, he handed over the letter in his hand and passed it to everyone. After they finished reading the words in the letter, Xu Han bitterly smiled and said, "Looks like our plan has changed a little."


    ¡­


    At night, Nineteen brought Ah Huang back to Ximian Village in high spirits.


    All the troops sent by the city were killed, Seeing that the army hadn''t returned for a long time, the city wall was bound to be suspicious. Xu Han and the others couldn''t stay here for long, so Xu Han asked Nineteen to bring Ah Huang to the depths of the mountain to open a cave and send these people there. The food was enough for these people to eat for a year. If the chaos subsided in a year, they would naturally be able to walk out of the mountain and spend their later years peacefully.


    And if this was the reason why the chaos could not be calmed down, not to mention them, the creatures of the entire world would probably all be annihilated at the same time, then their path of retreat would be insignificant.


    After eating simple rice porridge, everyone fell asleep.


    Nineteen quietly woke up again as usual. Xu Han sat up, thought for a moment, and then put away his intention to follow.


    Everyone had their own secrets, and Xu Han no longer had the mood to explore them one by one. Just let her go. Thinking of this, he picked up Xuan''er, who was sleeping beside him, and placed him beside his pillow, just as he was about to fall asleep again.


    Squeak!


    With a light sound, the door to his room was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    The person standing at the door was actually Ye Hongjian.


    Her red clothes were as old as ever, with a long sword in her hand and a luggage on her shoulder. From the looks of it, she wanted to travel far.


    "Send me." She spat out two words at Xu Han, then turned around and did not give Xu Han the chance to agree or reject.


    Xu Han was stunned. Only after Ye Hongjian''s figure had disappeared into the night did he regain his senses.


    ¡­


    The two walked side by side outside Ximian Village. Xu Han finally said, "Do you want to go back to Chang''an?"


    This was not a difficult thing to guess. After all, Ye Hongjian''s parents were still in Chang''an. If she did not bring them out, Ye Hongjian would not feel at ease.


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded and said with a calm expression, "I will think of a way to bring them out of Chang''an. When the time comes, I will naturally come to find you. You don''t need to worry."


    Xu Han was stunned again. He was really worried about Ye Hongjian''s righteousness and did something unwise. Hearing this, he felt that he was being a little too affectionate.


    He was about to nod in agreement, but before he could say anything, Ye Hongjian stopped and turned to look at Xu Han.


    She looked straight at Xu Han with a cold expression and said in a calm tone, "Grandpa Headmaster Ning is no longer here, but he knew about us back then. When I brought my parents to the Chen Kingdom, the parents'' orders and the matchmaker''s words were still there. If you still want to deny it, then I will."


    At this point, the expression on Xu Han''s face instantly became dumbfounded. Obviously, he did not expect Ye Hongjian to say such a thing at this moment.


    And Xu Han''s appearance seemed to be in Ye Hongjian''s favor.


    Ye Hongjian''s eyes gradually curved up. The coldness in her eyes dissipated, and a faint smile appeared on her face. Her red lips opened, and she leaned forward slightly. She breathed heavily in front of Xu Han and said, "I will break your male root."


    Xu Han''s heart skipped a beat, and he felt a chill surge from somewhere.


    Seeing him like this, Ye Hongjian smiled even more. At that time, her tone became gentle. "I don''t know what you experienced in the Mausoleum of the Sword, but there are some things that you have written on your face long ago. It is your business to say what you want to say, but whether you listen or not is my business. I only believe what I see."


    "When I''m done here, when the time comes¡­"


    "If you follow me, you will naturally raise your eyebrows and grow old together."


    "If you don''t obey, then even if you do, I, Ye Hongjian, will tie you into the bridal chamber!"


    After saying this, Ye Hongjian smiled sweetly at Xu Han again. Then, she turned around and walked away with light steps.


    Xu Han wanted to say something but was speechless.


    He only watched the woman''s back at that time. The red figure burned in his pupils like a flame, burning into his heart¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 663 Sovereign Lin

    In Chang''an, those red-robed officials who were wholeheartedly studying the Dao of the Ancient Sages had long since disappeared, and the White-armored Manor Army had also disappeared into thin air.


    In the Tiance Prefecture, there was only a gloomy aura and darkness that could not be illuminated by sunlight. It was as if other than those floors, this mansion was no longer the same as before. Even the plaque that had been hanging on this mansion for hundreds of years had been changed. At this moment, its new name was called the Saint King''s Mansion.


    This mansion was built to create something for Da Chu that surpassed the Saint Marquis, the Saint King.


    "Cough cough!"


    "Cough cough cough!"


    At this moment, bursts of violent coughing could be heard from the mansion, echoing outside the Heavenly Policy Mansion for a long time.


    A figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Saint King''s Mansion. The guards on both sides of the mansion subconsciously stretched out their sabers and swords, wanting to shout back the person who had suddenly arrived. However, the next moment, when they saw the appearance of the person, the expressions of the two guards changed. They hurriedly withdrew their sabers and swords and knelt down in fear.


    "Hall Master is back?" But before they could kneel down completely, a cold female voice came out of the man''s mouth.


    The two soldiers were stunned when they heard this. They subconsciously looked up, but when their gazes touched the man''s purple pupils, their bodies trembled again. They quickly lowered their heads and said in horror, "Your Majesty, Palace Master came back yesterday. However, this trip of the Palace Master doesn''t seem to be much. I''m afraid that His Majesty is worried, so I''ll let the younger ones hide this matter. Your Majesty, please make amends for it."


    "What is the crime of acting under orders?" That person said indifferently, and then he took another step forward. Seeing that, the two of them did not dare to stop him at all, so they quickly retreated and allowed that person to step into it.


    ¡­


    "Cough cough!"


    "Cough cough cough!"


    After entering the Saint King''s Mansion, although they did not bring any servants along, everyone who saw Ghost Subhuti would kneel down in time and shout Long live. The sound of coughing echoed throughout the manor.


    As the crowd knelt, Guang Lingui finally arrived at the main building of Yuantian Ce Manor before the source of the cough.


    A skinny cultivator and Wilde, who were nine feet tall, stood on both sides of the door. When they saw Ghost Subhuti, they wanted to kneel down at the same time, but Ghost Subhuti reached out and stopped them. "Alright, you guys have worked hard too. Go back and rest. Leave this to me."


    Ghost Subhuti''s words caused the two of them to hesitate, but under Ghost Subhuti''s unquestionable gaze, the two of them could only slightly nod their heads and then retreat.


    Only then did Ghost Subhuti push open the door.


    Nuo Da''s room was still furnished by the Headmaster back then, and neither Xu Han nor Mr. Lu, nor the current owner of the coughing sound, had changed this point.


    Seeing the door open, the sick monk sat up. His face was pale, but he managed to squeeze out a smile. He looked at Gui Puti and said, "You''re here."


    As he spoke, the monk seemed to want to get out of bed and salute Ghost Subhuti.


    However, when Gui Puti saw this, he hurriedly stretched out his hand. A purple energy was able to gush out of her hand, preventing the monk from moving.


    The monk struggled slightly but failed. In the end, he compromised and sat back down.


    Ghost Subhuti walked over to the monk. She stood there and looked at the monk up and down. After a long time, she opened her mouth and said the first thing that came to this place, "You are about to die."


    Her voice calmly stated such an indisputable fact. It was as if the sun would rise in the east and set in the west. It was as if autumn would come after spring had gone.


    Tyrant would not doubt such a conclusion, because he was also well aware of such a fact. He struggled to squeeze out a smile on his face and said, "There is a reason in this world, there is a result. It is not surprising that all spirits have life and death."


    "So you don''t think I have to be reluctant to part with it, do you?" Gui Puti asked. His purple eyes were like ancient wells, calm and undisturbed.


    "Since life and death are destined, there is naturally no need for reluctance or sadness." After the monk finished saying those words, he seemed to have thought of something, so he said, "But don''t worry, although there has been an accident this time and we haven''t seized the Vicious Sword, Montenegro has already found a method. Even without the Vicious Sword, we still have a way to defeat the Demon Lord. I will definitely do this last thing for you."


    When Gui Puti heard this, she did not deny it. She stretched out her hand and stroked the ornament on her chest without revealing any traces. It was a delicate inch sword. Then, she said, "Since everything has a cause, there is a result. If there is life, there is death, then why would a dead dragon crawl out of the grave?"


    Ghost Subhuti''s seemingly inadvertent words were like a sharp sword piercing into the monk''s chest.


    The monk''s pupils suddenly dilated, and bloodlines covered his eyes. Even his pale face turned flushed red in that instant.


    Countless ferocious faces appeared behind him. They used sharp voices to shout with the monk, "This is different! This is what they owe her!!"


    Along with the roars of countless voices, a terrifying aura surged towards Ghost Subhuti like a tidal wave.


    Her clothes fluttered and her long hair rose, but her body remained motionless. The purple light in her eyes was still like a pool of stagnant water, unmoved.


    She stared at the monk until the evil spirits behind him dispersed and his expression returned to normal. Then she asked, "He came into contact with the truth of the matter. The seal you placed on his body is weakening. This is the root of your near-death situation?"


    The monk gradually calmed down. He nodded, "It''s as if you can never lift yourself. Similarly, you can''t kill yourself. Nobody can change that."


    Of course, Gui Puti knew very well that the monk''s so-called immortality was not true immortality, but that once he killed that person, he would also die, and his current situation would not bring about any change.


    "Take good care of your injuries. I''ll take care of the affairs of the Great Abyss Mountain myself. Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems this time." Gui Puti held the inch sword in front of her chest. Her hand seemed to tremble slightly.


    "No need, I''ve already reached this point. Let me finish the last bit of the road myself." The monk shook his head and said. Although his aura was still weak, his eyes began to shine at the end of his sentence.


    At that time, Gui Puti stretched out his hand and pressed it on the monk''s chest. At that time, a purple demonic energy rushed into the monk''s body. Then, she said, "No, your path has only just begun ¡­ I order you, in the name of the sixteenth emperor of Da Chu, not to die!"


    Ghost Subhuti''s gaze turned cold. She said word by word, "I will find a way to let you live. This is what I, Da Chu, owe you."


    At this point, Gui Puti''s hand that was holding the inch sword suddenly pulled, and at that moment, the inch sword was pulled off by her.


    She clenched her hand tightly, and the inch sword turned into powder at that moment.


    Afterwards, she took a deep look at the monk before decisively turning around and walking away.


    The monk lying on the sickbed in the room looked at the powder on the ground and his eyes changed.


    He knew that it was the broken powder of the Inch Sword and the corpse of the ghost Subhuti from the past¡­


    It was the death of a girl and the arrival of a king!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 664 Life Is Threatening

    October 13.


    Outside the Great Zhou Sworddragon Pass, the antler plains welcomed the first heavy snow since winter.


    The black army stood like a tide outside the Sword Dragon Pass. The gray snow fell on their armor, as if they had encountered a blazing fire, melting in an instant. Nineteen''s hands trembled as he held onto the sword and looked at the army that had arrived. His tender face was filled with panic.


    "Uncle! What should we do?" She turned around and asked loudly.


    Behind him, on the giant wolf''s body, Xu Han lay there comfortably. Xuan''er lay in his embrace and took a nap. Qin Keqing quietly squatted beside him and raised an umbrella for him. In the distance, above Aowu''s head, Zhou Yuan was holding a large pile of ancient books in his arms while Ah Huang grinned. He was also holding an oil paper umbrella for the old man.


    Hearing Nineteen''s call for help, Xu Han opened his eyes. He lazily said, "My sword dao is about advancing forward and living towards death. If you want to learn this dao, you have to be fearless. A mere three thousand soldiers, what are you afraid of?"


    Nineteen secretly cursed, "You are an immortal, how can we compare?"


    However, she did not dare to say such words in front of her. After all, she was crying and begging Xu Han to teach her swordsmanship. If she missed out now, wouldn''t all her previous efforts be in vain? Furthermore, she knew very well that Xu Han would definitely not really not be able to stand idly by and not save her.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Nineteen bit her pale lips and gathered the courage to face the army that was still charging towards her.


    "Ah!!!" Nineteen closed his eyes and wildly waved the sword in his hand. Of course, such a "sword technique" naturally had no rules. Not to mention the three thousand elite soldiers that Xu Han had thought of a way to lure out, even an ordinary martial artist would probably be able to easily snatch the sword and kill people at this moment. Moreover, these three thousand soldiers weren''t extraordinary.


    After parting ways with Ye Hongjian, Xu Han and the others rushed all the way to the Chen Kingdom without stopping. Along the way, the land of the Great Zhou Kingdom was depressed. It was not an exaggeration to say that there were corpses everywhere and that they were starving. However, when they first saw these things, they were shocking. After seeing many of them, their hearts would inevitably go numb. And when they arrived at the Sword Dragon Pass, what happened was even more frightening.


    The Sword Dragon Pass did not have many defenders. There were more than 20,000 of them, and they did not have much high-end combat power. The strongest of them was only the three Saint Sons.


    Such a lineup was naturally not Xu Han''s opponent. Xu Han simply forced his way through the door. After taking care of the three saints, the 20,000 troops under their command suddenly went berserk. They attacked them like crazy. Xu Han used all of his trump cards and crippled half of the defenders. However, he gradually discovered that something was wrong.


    After losing the Saint Son, these soldiers seemed to have lost their minds. They continued to walk on the corpses of their fellow robes. There was no fear on their faces other than anger and killing intent. Of course, this was a very abnormal matter. In order to understand the reason behind this, Xu Han simply brought the three thousand elite soldiers along. While serving as the nineteenth training partner, he allowed Zhou Yuan, who was proficient in this field, to study it properly.


    However, these natural things did not happen when the soldiers arrived at nineteen.


    Xu Han, who was sitting leisurely on Aowu''s body, suddenly flicked his finger when the mad-looking soldiers were about to wave the sword in their hands towards Nineteen''s face. Streaks of cold sword light flew out at that moment, turning into a sword formation with 19 as the center, blocking the armored soldiers from entering.


    Xu Han raised his head to look at the sky that was still drifting with grey snowflakes. He patted Xuan''er''s head and said, "Go and take a look, one at a time."


    "Meow!" Xuan''er let out a long cry. At that time, she obediently jumped off Xu Han''s body and landed on the sword array. Then, she widened her amber eyes and tilted her head to sweep through the group of armored warriors whose expressions were crazy, as if she had lost her mind and was constantly smashing into the sword array. In the end, it looked at one of them, and its body landed lightly. With a sharp claw, the armored warrior was thrown into the sword formation at that time.


    At that time, Xu Han raised his eyebrows and said to Nineteen Words, who was still randomly brandishing his sword in his hand, "Just having courage is not enough. You still need to have brains."


    "Open your eyes and look at your opponent. Think of a way to kill him."


    Xu Han''s deep voice rang out. Only then did Nineteen open her eyes as if she had just woken up from a dream. Looking at the ferocious looking soldier in front of her, she couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. She subconsciously turned around to look at Xu Han, only to see that Xu Han had already laid down again and was taking a leisurely nap. Nineteen understood that no one would help her at this time. Her expression sank. She finally mustered up her courage and charged forward, wrestling with the strange armored warrior.


    "Let''s go." Although Xu Han''s eyes were still closed, he seemed to be in charge of the situation here.


    "Awoo!"


    Hearing this, Aowu raised his head excitedly and let out a long howl. This action immediately caused Zhou Yuan, who was sitting above his head, to jump and almost fall to the ground. Ah Huang, who was also holding an umbrella for Zhou Yuan, found a vent for his anger and punched Aowu in the head.


    Aowu was in pain, but he didn''t dare to attack Ah Huang, who was the Demon King.


    He could only let out two wronged "wuwu" cries before taking the group forward.


    As Aowu stepped forward, the sword formation that had sliced through Nineteen and the other strange armored warriors began to slowly move forward. However, Nineteen and the armored warrior who were wrestling on it were unable to detect the changes brought about by such a movement in the slightest. As for the group of armored warriors who hadn''t entered the formation, they followed behind the sword formation like walking corpses, chasing after it tirelessly.


    ¡­


    "Young Master, you''re only nineteen years old. Isn''t that too much of a rush to succeed?" Qin Keqing couldn''t help but ask after a moment of hesitation when she saw that Nineteen was fighting against a soldier who was several times taller than her in the sword formation.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and opened a crack in his eyes. He looked at Qin Keqing and said lightly, "The chaotic times are coming. No one can protect anyone. If you suffer a bit now, you will suffer less in the future."


    Hearing this, Qin Keqing was stunned. She knew that Xu Han''s words were correct, so she lowered her head.


    But after a moment of silence, she gritted her teeth and asked softly, "Young Master, did Sister Hongjian leave because¡­"


    Qin Keqing held this question in her heart for a long time. She couldn''t help but feel guilty and embarrassed about it. Only today did she finally have the courage to speak.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Xu Han.


    "No." Xu Han quickly rejected Qin Keqing''s question. Of course, many times, such a quick answer did not mean that the answer was true. On the contrary, it was a response to the desire to cover up the depths of his heart.


    Qin Keqing lowered her head and said softly, "If that''s the case, Young Master should leave Sister Hong Jian behind. Presumably, there are dangers in Chang''an. After she goes¡­"


    "Nobody can persuade her about what she has decided. Moreover, as an immortal, even though Chang''an City is full of dangers, it is not likely that she will be able to do anything to her." Xu Han could tell that Qin Keqing was worried about Ye Hongjian''s situation, so he comforted her.


    "Immortal?" However, Qin Keqing was stunned and surprised.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded, "When we left Great Xia, the Hongjian reached a critical stage of breaking through the realm. That''s why we stayed here alone."


    "How about this" Qin Keqing nodded, her expression becoming a little lonely. Qin Keqing murmured softly, "Sister Hongjian is so kind to be able to share the worries for Young Master, and I¡­" She couldn''t help but recall what the black-clothed man had said to her that day.


    "Regardless of whether it''s him or this world, they can''t bear the slightest burden now."


    "You guys do it yourself, and I do it myself¡­"


    Xu Han did not hear Qin Keqing''s murmur clearly. He only saw her expression wandering and thought that she was still complaining about Ye Hongjian''s departure. Xu Han comforted, "Hongjian does things in a proper way. You don''t need to worry."


    When Qin Keqing, who had just recovered from her thoughts, heard this, she seemed to have made up her mind and gritted her teeth. When she raised her head to look at Xu Hanshi, she actually revealed a smile on her face, "Yes, I know."


    ¡­


    The heavy snow laid a thick layer on the ground, stopping only when it was getting late.


    The marching team stopped. Xu Han flicked his finger and the sword formation instantly grew larger, enveloping the three thousand soldiers, preventing them from moving forward or retreating. And Xuan''er was also here to carry out nineteen of her ashes and dirt faces that were almost exhausted. Xuan''er was quite intelligent. After receiving Xu Han''s orders, the opponents chosen for 19 each time were all soldiers who could be defeated by 19, but they were still enough to pose a great threat to them. Although 19 was in danger and looked miserable, in fact, he did not receive much damage.


    "Go and show her." Xu Han said to Qin Keqing, who was beside him. Then, he jumped off Aowu''s back.


    When Aowu saw Xuan''er walk over, she immediately became excited. Its body turned into an ordinary size, and it jumped up and down to Xuan''er''s side, wagging its tail towards it. However, Zhou Yuan, who was sitting on his head, was unlucky. His body fell, and the books around him were scattered all over the ground. He was in a sorry state.


    He didn''t have time to worry about the injuries on his hands and feet, so he hurriedly bowed down and began to pick up the ancient books on the ground. These were all books that Xu Han had found after looting several strongholds of the Dark Asura Palace along the way. There were many kinds of things recorded in them, and there was no lack of things that touched upon the mysteries of the Dark Asura Palace. Zhou Yuan could not afford to pursue Xu Han. After all, Zhou Yuan''s understanding of his identity was quite clear.


    However, just as he was picking up the seventh book that was scattered on the snow, a hand suddenly reached out and picked up the ancient book on the ground. Zhou Yuan was stunned and looked up. He saw that the owner of the hand was Xu Han.


    He stood up subconsciously with a bitter expression. However, Xu Han didn''t seem to notice anything strange about him and handed over the book in his hand at that time. Zhou Yuan hurriedly accepted the item, but his expression was still filled with fear.


    "Do you see anything?" Xu Han''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan did not dare to be negligent and hurriedly replied, "I have some clues, but¡­"


    "Tell me." Xu Han interrupted Zhou Yuan and waved his hand behind him. Ah Huang walked over indignantly and took the books in Zhou Yuan''s hand. Then, he picked up the ancient books that were still on the ground one by one.


    Seeing this, Zhou Yuan hurriedly cleared his throat and said, "Most of these soldiers are Asuras from before the Dark Asura Palace. The cultivation technique they cultivated is also the Asura Technique created by the Dark Asura Palace. This cultivation technique."


    "Key points." Xu Han frowned and interrupted Zhou Yuan again.


    "Gulu." Zhou Yuan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Only then did he remember that Xu Han was also from the Dark Asura Palace, so he naturally understood the Asura Art very well. After pondering for a moment, he planned out what Xu Han wanted to know in his mind. Then, he said again, "The Dark Asura Palace is eager for instant success. It thought of exchanging demon blood for human blood, so that people can quickly skip the cumbersome process of cultivating the Asura Art and create the half-demon they want." "However, unlike the Asura, most of them are absolutely loyal to the hall because they were raised by the Asura and used coercion and temptation."


    "These demons are powerful, and most of them are children who have been plundered. One or two of them are still acceptable, but if they are to be manufactured in large quantities, once these demons lose control and become enemies with the Dark Asura Palace, the gains will not be worth the losses to the Dark Asura Palace."


    "For this reason, the so-called sacred medicine was developed in the hall. I''m not sure about the exact efficacy of the formula. I only know that whoever consumes this sacred medicine will be absolutely loyal to the Dark Asura Hall. Naturally, according to the style of the Dark Asura Hall, the large number of Asuras under its command have also been arranged to consume this sacred medicine."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Yuan paused. He carefully looked at Xu Han and said, Seeing the dissatisfaction on his face, he added, "Although the book we got doesn''t contain the prescription of the holy medicine, there are some accounts about the medicinal ingredients. There are a few of them in large quantities, and no matter which stronghold of the Dark Asura Palace, they will be collected in large quantities. However, I think these medicinal ingredients should be the necessities of the holy medicine."


    "To be honest, I really can''t imagine how these rare medicinal ingredients together can have such a miraculous effect in controlling people''s hearts."


    At this moment, Zhou Yuan fell silent again, seemingly hesitating. "Furthermore, I carefully examined the situation of those soldiers, so I came to a conjecture ¡­"


    "What conjecture?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan gritted his teeth and finally said, "I think that the holy medicine is not the key to controlling people''s hearts. It is more likely that it is just a medium."


    Xu Han did not fully understand what Zhou Yuan meant. He asked, "What medium?"


    "Chain the medium between the recipient and the applicator." Zhou Yuan said. He subconsciously looked at Xu Han. However, seeing that the other party''s expression was still confused, he realized that such a statement was still too vague. He was afraid that Xu Han would be dissatisfied and hurriedly explain again, "Think carefully. Before the Saint Son died, those soldiers were practically no different from ordinary people. Why did they suddenly go crazy? The fundamental reason I thought it was very likely that they were on those Saint Sons."


    "I was born in a secluded sect. The sect cultivates the art of refining demons. In order to be able to control demons, the ancestors of the sect created a method to link humans to demons'' souls. Humans are masters, demons are servants. Servants die, masters die, masters die, masters die, masters die, masters die, servants die."


    "Although this technique has been lost, I think the relationship between these armored warriors and the Holy Son is very similar. The moment the Saint Son died, these soldiers seemed to have lost their souls. All they knew was that following the Asura Technique would bring about instinct for slaughter, and they would no longer look like humans. "This is very likely the aftereffects of the death of the Saint Son, who is the main body, and the subsequent annihilation of the souls of these soldiers."


    Although Xu Han had never thought of such a thing, the method that Zhou Yuan had mentioned was not completely impossible to achieve. Therefore, he did not comment on it. He said, "Such a speculation is indeed extremely possible, but it is only a deduction after all."


    "No! I think the truth of the holy medicine might be different from the truth, but it definitely won''t be much different." Perhaps it was related to something that he was most skilled at, but Zhou Yuan, who was discussing this place, surprisingly interrupted Xu Han''s words.


    Fortunately, Xu Han did not feel the slightest bit annoyed by this. Instead, he looked at Zhou Yuan and asked, "What''s the answer?"


    Zhou Yuan was greatly encouraged. At that moment, he took a deep breath and said, "As I said before, even if these medicinal ingredients are really the key ingredients for refining holy medicines, they together will not have such miraculous effects unless there are some extremely complicated refining methods or some medicines that are not included in these ingredients." As for the former, it would take too much time. As for the latter, the medicines that could achieve such effects were extremely rare and even extinct. Therefore, it seems to me that neither of them can satisfy such a large amount of refining of holy medicines. "


    "However, it would be more practical to use the holy medicines made from these herbs as a medium to control the hearts of the people. Moreover, if he did so, it would be of great benefit to the Dark Asura Palace."


    When Zhou Yuan spoke of the rise, he actually bought a juncture at this moment.


    However, when he turned to look at Xu Han and saw that the other party''s face was gradually showing signs of displeasure, Zhou Yuan finally came to his senses. He hurriedly said, "Imagine that these tens of thousands of soldiers were connected to the Saint Son''s soul. Once the Saint Son died, although they seemed to be alive, their souls had already been extinguished. It was no different from death."


    "And if the citizens of the Great Xia Continents and the entire Great Zhou Empire were to use such a secret technique to link to that Great Chu Emperor''s soul ¡­ Under the heavens, who else would dare to kill her?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han instantly trembled. Not to mention the three continents of Great Xia that had fallen into the dead Chu, there were tens of thousands of creatures in Great Zhou alone. If it was really as Zhou Yuan had guessed, killing the Emperor of Great Chu would be equivalent to extinguishing the souls of these tens of thousands of creatures as well. Anyone would probably think about it before taking action.


    Even Xu Han, who was accustomed to scheming, had no choice but to feel a chill in his heart at this moment.


    Threaten by life¡­


    Such a scheme could be said to be extremely vicious.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 665 All Spirits As Children

    Birds and beasts were extinct along the way, but it wasn''t as if there wasn''t no meat to be found.


    The people or the government had more or less some bacon in reserve. Xu Han looted many Senluo Palace strongholds, but on the one hand, there were too many to carry. On the other hand, he couldn''t bear to see the people begging for food. Therefore, Xu Han only took a little food and not much meat, and distributed the rest to the people.


    He originally thought that although most of these people were confused by the holy medicine, as long as the chaos caused by the Dark Asura Palace was calmed down, he would definitely find a way to restore these people to their original state. However, hearing Zhou Yuan''s deduction, Xu Han''s heart couldn''t help but sink to the bottom of the valley at that time.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s brows furrowed even deeper.


    However, this method made Zhou Yuan think that his speculation made Xu Han angry. He hurriedly said, "However, these are just speculations."


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned his head, but Zhou Yuan did not know what Xu Han was doing and subconsciously took a step back.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was stunned for a moment before asking with interest, "Are you afraid of me?"


    Zhou Yuan secretly cursed in his heart, "This old bone of mine almost died in your hands several times. Do you think I''m afraid?"


    But on the surface, Zhou Yuan said with a fawning expression, "Lord Pavilion Master, the body of an immortal, a mere mortal, naturally can''t help but feel terrified and uneasy."


    Xu Han smiled. These words sounded familiar. It seemed that there was no lack of people who had flattered Zhu Xian and the others.


    "That''s not right, but you did a good job." Under Zhou Yuan''s gaze, Xu Han suddenly said. At that time, his gaze became a little cold. "You should be afraid of me. The people in the sky are also afraid of me. The people in the starry sky are also afraid of me. Only by being afraid of me can you survive."


    How could Zhou Yuan understand Xu Han''s inexplicable words? He could only nod his head repeatedly and agree, "Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    Xu Han also did not have the intention to investigate this matter with Zhou Yuan. After saying this, he turned his head and looked into the distance.


    There was a tall mountain that towered into the clouds in the desolate twilight of the antler plains. A thick ink color spread from the peak of the mountain, soaking half of the mountain peak. It was unknown if it was Xu Han''s illusion, but he vaguely sensed that the ink color was still spreading down the mountain.


    "Is that Ya Qi Mountain?" Xu Han suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan hurriedly replied, "Exactly. The Lunar Temple is located on that mountain peak. However, Ya Qi Mountain was not like this in the past. I wonder if it was affected by the devouring of the Great Zhou Dragon Qi and turned into such a desolate scene."


    Xu Han nodded and squinted at the mountain peak for a long time. Then, he spat out another sentence that Zhou Yuan did not understand.


    He whispered, "Here he is."


    It snowed again at that time¡­


    ¡­


    It was as if someone had suddenly made a cut in the sky, causing heavy snow to pour down.


    Someone was trudging through the wilderness, through the sandstorm, finally arriving at the pitch-black mountain peak under the heavy snow. He walked towards the snow, step by step, leaving behind rows of deep and shallow footprints on the snow.


    The pressure that descended from the top of the mountain made it impossible for any creature to use the Imperial Sky Technique. Climbing on foot became the only way to climb this dangerous mountain.


    This was not an easy task. At least tens of thousands of corpses had died on this path since ancient times.


    But he did it. With his legs and anger, he climbed up the mountain before the snow could cover the path of climbing. Oh, yeah, he''s got a knife.


    A red rope tied to the hilt of a saber was called Chao Mu''s saber.


    He stood in front of the once lofty palace gate that was now like a ghost realm and forcefully stabbed the saber in his hand into the ground.


    Then, he cupped his hands and shouted towards the claustrophobic palace gate, "Great Zhou''s Mu Clan, the son of the Mu King, the nephew of the Northern Region''s King, Mu Qingshan, came to inquire!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the palace gates were closed, and the mountain peak was silent.


    Only after more than ten breaths did the palace door slowly open amidst the heavy muffled noise.


    At that time, a group of Confucian scholars dressed in white walked out of the palace gate and arrived in front of that person. The leading scholar had a handsome face and bowed towards Mu Qingshan at that time. He said, "Supreme True Man has long been in seclusion and cultivating. No one can help the guests resolve their doubts. Please return, guests."


    Hearing this, Mu Qingshan smiled. He looked at the surroundings and asked, "In that case, did Mu Qingshan climb this mountain for nothing?"


    "Heaven''s will dictates that the guests do not have to be stubborn." The scholar replied with a smile.


    Mu Qingshan raised his eyebrows and grabbed the hilt of the saber beside him with one hand. "What if I don''t believe in this Heavenly Fate?" He asked.


    The scholarly scholar dressed up and talked about it leisurely, "In the past, Wang Muji of Beijiang also did not believe in the Heavenly Fate. He continued his country''s fate for Great Zhou. In less than two years, Great Zhou was destroyed, and he died as well."


    "The Qin King of the Chen Kingdom, Meng Ke, does not believe in the fate of the Heavenly Dao. He insists on protecting the state of the Chen Kingdom. This is not the same fate as losing the hands of a fallen relative."


    "Everyone in the world likes to go against the current. They always think that they are heroes. They never know that the Heavenly Dao will come and go. There is a fixed number. Immortals can''t change it, mortals."


    As he spoke, the scholar''s eyes narrowed, and his gentle tone became a bit gloomy and cold at that time, "I can''t change it!"


    "So there''s no need to talk about it?" Mu Qingshan pulled out the saber on the ground and narrowed his eyes. A violent aura surged out and enveloped the shoulders of the scholarly scholars.


    The Confucian scholar''s expression changed. He breathed a sigh of relief and whispered regretfully, "Ignorance."


    At that time, a similarly vast aura surged out from behind him, interweaving with the power summoned by Mu Qingshan. The two collided with each other, and a murderous aura immediately permeated the peak of Ya Qi Mountain.


    However, just as the two sides were at loggerheads, a long voice suddenly sounded.


    "Let him in." The voice said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Confucian scholar''s expression immediately changed. He hurriedly lowered his head and respectfully said, "Yes."


    After that, he restrained his aura and turned around to say in a low voice, "Guest, please."


    This rapid change of attitude was naturally unexpected to Mu Qingshan, but he did not take it to heart. At that time, he glanced at the Confucian scholar, then put away his saber and sheathed it. The Confucian scholar led him into this deep palace gate.


    ¡­


    "Let me guess what you want to ask me?"


    "Why do you want to seize Mu Ji''s Immortal Life Palace?"


    "Why did you teach the Dark Asura Palace the method of resurrecting the dead dragon?"


    In the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion, a handsome man dressed in black sat high on the stage, looking calmly at Mu Qingshan below.


    Hearing this, Mu Qingshan frowned, but did not reply.


    Seeing him like this, the handsome man''s lips curled into a smile. He seemed to have seen through Mu Qingshan''s thoughts and said, "Of course, these are what you want to ask, but none of them are what you want to ask the most."


    "What you want to ask is¡­"


    "Road."


    "Right?"


    Under the confident smile of the man, Mu Qingshan''s body trembled. He looked at the man in disbelief, his eyes wide open at that time.


    "Well, what about now ¡­ you want to ask me how I know, right?"


    The man laughed again. What Mu Qingshan had to admit was that the handsome face that came out of the painting was accompanied by such a smile. Even if the other party was a man, he could still afford to use such rhetoric.


    At that time, he realized that he seemed to have underestimated the Immortal who had lived for six hundred years, so he fell silent and did not answer.


    "Actually, this isn''t a powerful ability. I''ve seen you here nineteen times. Every conversation, every phrase, I''ve learned by heart. We''re doomed to die on the same boat." The man smiled.


    Mu Qingshan naturally couldn''t understand what he was saying. He couldn''t help but frown and ask, "What do you mean?"


    The man did not reply this time. He extended his hand and pointed in front of Mu Qingshan. At that time, a low couch with a chessboard appeared in front of Mu Qingshan out of thin air. The man then stood up and walked to the chessboard. At that time, he sat down cross-legged and said, "Su Wen Xiao Beijiang King''s attainments in chess are quite good. Since we are destined to meet today, why don''t we play a game of chess with him?"


    Hearing this, Mu Qingshan did not agree to stay where he was.


    When the man saw this, he was not in a hurry. He only opened his chess box and twisted the black spots. Then he said, "You have all sorts of doubts and anger in your heart. I guarantee that once this game ends, everything will be cleared up."


    Mu Qingshan hesitated slightly, not knowing if he was moved by the man''s words or if he had other plans, but in the end, he sat down on the opposite side of him according to the man''s words.


    The two played chess, the man was skilled, Luo Zi seemed to be without hesitation, it was difficult to see his plan in a short period of time.


    On the other hand, Mu Qingshan was walking on thin ice. Every time he fell, he would think for a long time, and his face would occasionally frown.


    The lights in the Wind Arrival Pavilion were leisurely and the scene of an incense stick had passed, and the match was more than halfway through.


    Blackie was scattered like a star, but there was still no killing intent. However, Bai Zi occupied all directions and was aggressive.


    "People often say that watching chess is like watching a person. Little Prince is meticulous, and he is a national player." The man didn''t seem to care about the decadence on his chessboard.


    Mu Qingshan did not respond to his words. Instead, he paid attention to the changes on the chessboard.


    Suddenly, he frowned. Only then did he discover that the black piece at the left corner of the Chessboard Mountain had actually sealed the piece that he had formed. If another piece fell, the piece would be in a dead end.


    Mu Qingshan thought to himself, but he didn''t see what Blackie could do to counter it. Therefore, he weighed the pros and cons and decided to place the piece on the chessboard and choose to save the piece.


    "The Mu Clan has guarded the country for the Great Zhou for hundreds of years. They hold heavy armies and do not oppress their masters. They have controlled the country and do not bully the people. They are full of loyalty and serve the country. This game of chess is played by the little prince just like the Mu Clan for hundreds of years, not letting a single inch of land slip away and not losing a single citizen." The man was still speaking without hesitation, and the black spot in his hand was also left behind without hesitation.


    As soon as this piece landed, Mu Qingshan''s expression changed abruptly. This black piece actually sealed off the path of another piece of his chess piece just like before, leaving behind only a single survivor.


    He vaguely realized that he had fallen into the trap set by the immortal, but at the same time, he didn''t think of a better landing point. Therefore, after hesitating for a while, he still left the white boy at the place where the immortal intended to leave him alive.


    Following that, the speed at which the Supreme True Man fell became faster and faster, and the sweat stains on Mu Qingshan''s forehead also became heavier and heavier.


    Finally, after going back and forth for another ten hands, when Luozi Mu Qingshan''s finger, which was about to be placed on the chessboard, suddenly stopped in mid-air, his entire body fell into a brief daze at that time.


    After waiting quietly for more than ten breaths of time for Mu Qingshan, Supreme True Man asked with a smile, "Little Prince, are you still not finished?"


    It wasn''t that Mu Qingshan didn''t want to fall, but that he couldn''t. After you sealed me off several times, his chess pieces had already gathered in one place under such pressure. As long as his son landed, most of the white ones would be joined together and become a big dragon. Once connected to a dragon, the black spots on the chessboard could merge into a dragon slaying image in a few steps¡­


    Mu Qingshan finally came to his senses. It turned out that everything Supreme True Man had done before was to make him into a dragon, and when the dragon was ten percent complete, the dragon slaying appearance he had already buried would reveal his killing intent.


    Mu Qingshan''s son did not fall. He raised his eyes to look at the man. Although he was unwilling, he still said truthfully, "I lost."


    The Supreme True Man didn''t reveal the slightest bit of joy when he heard this. He only said calmly, "Victory or defeat is a common occurrence in the military. Moreover, I have already played this chess game eighteen times, but Little Prince has to understand why Little Prince lost this chess game."


    Ever since he entered Fenglai Pavilion, Mu Qingshan had been led by the nose by this Supreme True Man. Naturally, he did not like it. Therefore, he said in a deep voice, "You don''t need to be mysterious. The chess game is over. What''s the answer I want?"


    The Supreme True Man pointed at the chessboard and said, "This is the answer."


    "You lied to me!?" Mu Qingshan''s eyebrows immediately gushed with a murderous aura.


    At that time, Daoist Peerless stood up and said, "I defeated Little Prince eighteen times in this game, but I also lost eighteen times in the other game."


    "Every time I lose, I wonder why I lose and where I''m lacking."


    "Later on, I suddenly realized that I had lost in the same place as the Little Prince." Supreme True Man paused for a moment before pointing his finger at the chessboard again. At that time, the chess pieces on the chessboard flew out of the chessboard one by one like a reversal of time. Finally, they stopped before Mu Qingshan could save the chess piece for the first time.


    At this moment, Supreme True Man said again, "Little Prince, please take a look. If this time, Little Prince gives up these three pieces of chess and falls out of the game, using these three pieces as bait, in less than twenty moves, I will die."


    "But Little Prince, I don''t want to part with these three pieces, just like I don''t want to part with the lives of the world¡­"


    Hearing this, Mu Qingshan''s face immediately revealed a sneer, as if he was mocking.


    However, Supreme True Man did not mind and continued, "Little Prince is a smart person. You can clearly see the abnormal situation under the heavens, so you naturally understand what is happening in this world. If Little Prince wants to break the situation, he has to risk the lives of millions of creatures like this game of chess and bear the sins of millions of evil beings."


    "Hmph." Hearing this, Mu Qingshan''s mocking expression became even more serious. He shook his head and said, "Your Excellency has said so much. So it turns out that you want to lure me to join in with you."


    "Who knows, people are alive, chess is dead, how can they be compared, and how can they justify your slaughter!"


    "Little Prince is absolutely right." Supreme True Man was still not annoyed, and even nodded repeatedly in agreement with Mu Qingshan''s words.


    Then, he changed the topic and his expression suddenly became solemn. He reached out to stroke the chessboard, but his gaze was fixed on Mu Qingshan.


    "But has the Little Prince ever thought that the person playing chess with me would never treat the chess pieces on this chessboard as living creatures?"


    "The Little Prince is to me what I am to him. If the Little Prince wants to win this game of chess with me, he has to treat it as a dead thing. If I want to win the game of chess with the people of heaven, I have to treat life as a dead thing."


    "Otherwise, I will be utterly defeated, and so will the Little Prince."


    Mu Qingshan''s body trembled, and his face turned extremely pale at that time. The light in his eyes was uncertain.


    "Little Prince¡­ I''ve already pointed out the way for you. Please drop your piece." Supreme True Man looked at Mu Qingshan and whispered.


    Mu Qingshan stretched out his hand and twisted the white piece. He hung in midair again, but he was still hesitant and hadn''t landed for a long time.


    Just as he was hesitating, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind him and pressed down on his hand, leaving the child outside the trap.


    Mu Qingshan''s heart trembled. He turned his head and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair with eyes like stagnant water appear beside him. He looked at him with a smile on his face.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 666 Pay Off Ones Debts

    "General, a Myriad Bone Technique, my two elements of heartbreak tears."


    In Jinling Changle Palace, the actress sang softly, her tone sad, as if she was sobbing, making it difficult for the country''s enemies to perform incisively and vividly.


    Chen Xuanji sat on the high platform of Changle Palace, his head of white hair casually scattered about. He squinted his eyes, his expression lazily following the melodious rhythm as he gently tapped on the desk with his fingers.


    "This is written by Jing Yue, the master of Ci and Music of the Chen Kingdom. It is called ''Zheng Nan Diao''. How is it? Does it sound good?" After the song was finished, Chen Xuanji raised his head and looked at the person sitting below the stage with a smile.


    The man lowered his head. Whether it was the delicious food placed on the table in front of him or the beautiful singing coming from his ear, it seemed that it could not attract her attention. Only when Chen Xuanji''s voice sounded did she raise her head as if she had just woken up from a dream.


    She looked at the emperor on the platform, looking at the familiar but unfamiliar face. After a while, she asked, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "Huh?" Chen Xuanji didn''t seem to feel her dissatisfaction. After hearing this, he revealed a puzzled expression. Then, he looked at the other party with a puzzled expression and asked, "Ziyu and I are of the same sect and are childhood friends. Today, I invited Ziyu to a banquet with me. It''s just a reminder of the past and a reminder of the past. What else does Ziyu think I have in mind?"


    Fang Ziyu frowned. It had been half a month since she had arrived in the Chen Kingdom. She had never seen Chen Xuanji before, but of course, the other party had not neglected them. Whether it was the twenty thousand Mu Clan soldiers brought by Mu Liang or the hundred thousand civilians accompanying them, they were all arranged by the officials sent by Chen Xuanji.


    However, Li Dingxian and Li Mo Ding''s father and son were all thinking of asking Chen Xuan Ji to solve the Great Xia''s encirclement. Song Yueming and her father, Ning Zhumang, also wanted Chen Xuanji to set up defenses in the south to prevent Chu Chu from dying. However, Chen Xuanji seemed to have made up his mind and ignored everyone''s demands. He only sent people to their residences to deliver food and clothing every day.


    Until yesterday, Meng Liang, who was heading towards the Mausoleum of the Swords, had rushed over. With his status as the son of King Mengke, no one dared to stop him from entering the palace. He went to the imperial palace alone, and then came the news that Meng Liang was imprisoned. Everyone was shocked. Just as they were thinking of a rescue method, an envoy came to the palace and invited Fang Ziyu into the palace.


    No one could understand Chen Xuanji''s thoughts at this moment, but they couldn''t watch as Meng Liang was imprisoned, so Fang Ziyu forced himself to come to Changle Palace.


    Originally, she wanted to ask, but the other party didn''t give her a chance at all and just listened to the music and drank.


    Fang Ziyu was never a patient person. Moreover, when she saw Chen Xuanji''s actions, her heart became even more irritated. She could not suppress the anger in her heart. At that time, she said, "I have been in Jinling for half a month, and I have requested to see him every day. You refused to allow me to do so. Do you think I would believe what you said after Liang was captured?"


    "Ziyu is still impatient." Chen Xuanji narrowed his eyes and said. Immediately after, he stood up and slowly walked down the platform, arriving in front of Fang Ziyu. He raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "What? Afraid that I would kill him?"


    Fang Ziyu felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. It was difficult for her to accept that this gloomy emperor was the white-clothed youth who had once shone brightly in the Exquisite Pavilion. She forcefully took a deep breath and said somewhat dryly, "How can you let him go?"


    Chen Xuanji moved closer to Fang Ziyu. He arrived at a place less than half an inch away from Fang Ziyu''s face. At that time, he looked at Fang Ziyu with a strange expression that seemed to be filled with anger.


    "You care so much about him?" Then, Chen Xuanji asked in a low voice.


    It was unknown if this question had really pierced into some of Fang Ziyu''s weaknesses, or if Chen Xuanji was too close to Fang Ziyu. The expression on her face froze at that time, and it took her a long time to regain her composure.


    "He once saved my life. What''s so strange about me caring about him?" Fang Ziyu said coldly.


    Chen Xuanji leaned forward a little more. At that time, the tip of his nose was almost at the tip of Fang Ziyu''s nose.


    "Is that all?" He asked meaningfully.


    Fang Ziyu was stunned again. Then, her eyebrows sank, and her tone became a little colder. "Is that all? What does it have to do with you, Chen Xuanji?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji took a few steps back. Then, his expression suddenly became a little mad. He said, "Of course it matters."


    "Didn''t you really care about him? Didn''t you want to save him? That''s good!"


    "A country cannot be without a monarch for a day, nor can a monarch be without a descendant. My position as Empress Da Chen is still empty. If you don''t marry me, I will let him go. How can that be?"


    Chen Xuanji said this playfully. Fang Ziyu did not expect it. After a long time, she finally regained her senses and said in a daze, "Your empress has only died less than a year ago. Do you want to set up another person now? Aren''t you afraid that the other party will feel cold under the Yellow Springs?"


    "You mean Yan Yanyan?" Chen Xuanji''s expression was relaxed as he smiled and said, "She and I are merely expedients. If we die, we will die. Could it be that I still have to feel sad for her?"


    "You!" Fang Ziyu looked at Chen Xuanji in disbelief. She never thought that the senior brother who had protected her from the wind and rain in the Exquisite Pavilion would say something like this.


    "How did you become so¡­"


    After saying this, Chen Xuanji''s expression instantly changed. He opened his hands, and the golden embroidered patterns on his broad dragon robe shone with an icy yet brilliant light under the candlelight of the Changle Palace.


    "What''s wrong with me? In terms of status, I am the true Ninth Five-Year Sovereign of the Chen Kingdom. In terms of cultivation, I am also an Immortal. Am I not worthy of you?"


    "Furthermore, even if I really am so unbearable, aren''t you all begging me one after another?"


    Chen Xuanji said this with an almost arrogant smile on his face.


    Fang Ziyu lowered her head. In the end, she did not have the temper to continue talking to Chen Xuanji. She knew that Chen Xuanji was no longer the eldest senior brother of the Exquisite Pavilion. No matter how much she said, it would be useless.


    "So¡­ as long as I marry you, will you let Meng Liang go?" After a long time, Fang Ziyu finally asked in a low voice.


    Chen Xuanji''s eyes were wide open. He leaned forward and said with a mad expression, "Not only will I release Meng Liang, I will also send troops to the Great Abyss Mountain that you want me to defend. If Great Xia in the west has the strength, it is not impossible to help. However, all of this depends on whether you are willing to nod."


    Fang Ziyu raised his head and clenched his teeth as he stared at the white-haired man in front of him.


    She finally compromised, nodded and said, "Alright."


    ¡­


    "That is to say, Auntie Ziyu was originally with the Emperor of the Chen Kingdom. Then, Uncle Meng took the Emperor away and took advantage of the situation to enter? Then, the Emperor angrily killed Uncle Meng''s father ¡­ Wow, why is your Lord''s world so complicated?" Sitting on Aowu''s body, Nineteen twisted his fingers and tried to sort out the relationship between the three of them. However, this thought came to an end in the next moment-the relationship between the three of them was too complicated, so Nineteen''s head naturally couldn''t figure it out.


    Changwu Pass was already right in front of her, so it was naturally unrealistic to bring along those armor guards who looked like walking corpses. Xu Han had already cleaned up the three thousand armor guards. However, Nineteen, who had lost his opponent, did not dare to be lonely. She pulled Xu Han and asked around. Xu Han ignored them, and then turned her attention to Qin Keqing.


    Qin Keqing''s temperament was tranquil. How could she be the opponent of this strange little nineteen? After a while, she gave in. He told her about the matter between Chen Xuanji and Fang Ziyu. It was just that the child could not grasp the heel of the matter, which was why he had the half-baked judgment from before.


    "It''s not what you think." Hearing Nineteen''s nonsense, Qin Keqing hurriedly tried to correct it.


    "Since Uncle Meng and Chen Xuanji have a grudge against each other for the death of their father, then why are we going to the Chen Kingdom to help Uncle Meng kill that old emperor?" Nineteen asked curiously.


    Xu Han turned his head to look at Nineteen and said unhappily, "Sir, how can things be as simple as you think?"


    Xiao Nineteen was a little unconvinced. She puffed up her cheeks and stared at Xu Han in dissatisfaction. She said angrily, "The vengeance for killing her father is unsworn! What''s so complicated about this? Could it be that Uncle Meng still bow down to the enemy who killed her father?"


    Xu Han glanced at the Changwu Pass that had gradually appeared in the distance. He patted Xuan''er''s head on his shoulder. The little fellow looked up at Xu Han sleepily, and then he came to his senses. He looked up and let out a long howl, "Meow!"


    Aowu Rude''s edict, which had transformed into a huge body, shrunk at that time. The group immediately jumped down from Aowu''s body-approaching the Changwu Pass. With Aowu''s huge body, it would inevitably attract the panic of the people. Xu Han naturally did not want to see this. The group didn''t ask much about this. They all picked up their luggage and took another step forward. However, when Little Nineteen saw that Xu Han didn''t answer her question, he became even more dissatisfied. He came up and muttered again, "Or should I say that he was trying to please the Emperor for the time being and ask him to help us beat up those bad people?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han sighed helplessly. He knew that with Xiao Nineteen''s temperament, if he didn''t tell her one or two things today, she would probably keep on talking about it.


    There was still a distance between them. Xu Han thought for a moment and fulfilled the little fellow''s wish. At that time, he said, "The strength of the Chen Kingdom is less than half that of the Great Zhou Kingdom. A behemoth like Great Zhou and Great Xia are no match for the Dark Asura Palace, let alone the weak Chen Kingdom."


    "So we don''t have anything to ask of that old emperor?" Nineteen immediately became happy.


    Xu Han shook his head, He explained patiently, "The three continents of Great Xia are held in the hands of Dark Asura Palace, fighting against Li Yulin. It''s good to be able to maintain this situation in a short period of time. If we want him to put things right and annihilate the remnants of the State of Chu on the land of the three continents, it seems impossible in the current situation. Great Zhou has already entered the hands of the deceased Chu. It is not too much to say that he is exterminating the State."


    "Thus, only the Chen Kingdom is left in the Three Kingdoms. For those who still have aspirations to compete with the Dark Asura Palace, the Chen Kingdom is their last hope and final stronghold."


    "The emperor of Chen is Chen Xuanji, He had no grudge against the Meng Clan for the time being, But as emperor, Chen Guo''s luck was all on him. "If he dies and his luck dissipates, the Senluo Palace will definitely find an opportunity. When the whales devour the Chen Kingdom, more than half of the luck of the world will enter the body of the dead dragon. There is no need for the Senluo Palace to do anything else. We just need to wait until the land of the Chen Kingdom is as necrotic as the Great Zhou Empire. We will starve to death."


    "Therefore, no matter how much Senior Brother hates Chen Xuanji at this moment in his heart, it is impossible for him to kill him at this moment."


    Nineteen seemed to understand, but apart from regretting not being able to enjoy her grudges, she did not sigh too much. However, she remembered something else and asked, "Then Uncle Xu, you said that the land in Great Zhou had already rotted to such a state that they could not grow crops. If Senluo Palace continued to do so, wouldn''t they starve themselves to death?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He had never thought about this question before. He was only thinking about how to deal with Dark Asura Palace. Only now did he realize the oddness of Xiao Nineteen''s words. He couldn''t help but frown at that moment, thinking to himself, if that Dead Chu really wanted to annex the world, then what was the meaning of obtaining such a rotten world for Senluo Palace?


    Xu Han couldn''t figure out whether the Dark Asura Palace was hiding some sort of last resort, or whether they had already been dazzled by the desire to recover their country.


    "Uncle Xu! Uncle Xu?" While Xu Han was absent-minded, Nineteen urged Xu Han to answer his questions.


    Xu Han regained his senses and turned to look at Nineteen. He shook his head under the little fellow''s expectant gaze and said, "I have to ask the Great Chu Emperor what he is thinking. I can''t guess what he is thinking."


    "But no matter what he does, I will not let him succeed."


    Hearing this, Little Nineteen''s heart was filled with pride. She looked at the Changwu Pass that had already appeared not far away. She clenched her fists and said excitedly, "Uncle Xu, don''t worry. You have paid Little Nineteen''s kung fu. Little Nineteen will definitely help you."


    Xu Han glanced at the little fellow and immediately burst into laughter. He smiled and said, "You, don''t cause me any trouble. It''s the best way to help me."


    "How could I! Nineteen is the most obedient!" Nineteen said discontentedly.


    "Mm, that would be great. When the time comes, you should stay there and not go anywhere."


    "What about Uncle Xu? Where are you going?"


    "I''ll bring you there. If everything is fine in Jinling City, I''ll be gone for a while."


    "Where to?"


    At that time, Xu Han touched his right arm and his gaze suddenly sank. He said softly, "Go and return the things you borrowed to others."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 667 Jinling City

    The territory of the Chen Kingdom was not large, Xu Han and the others encountered a few interrogations when they entered the Changwu Pass. He didn''t encounter any trouble. He rushed with all his might along the way. No one could make Aowu transform into his true body. Some people could make Ah Huang transform into a giant ape and directly escape from the sky. The main reason was that Ah Huang, as a Monster King, didn''t seem to like Aowu sitting on a monster that was obviously a level lower than him.


    Unless he had to, Ah Huang was unwilling to compromise, and Xu Han did not argue with him.


    After spending two days, they finally arrived at the capital of the Chen Kingdom, Jinling.


    For the few little fellows, these two days of traveling were like being in heaven. Although influenced by Great Zhou, Many refugees had poured into the Chen Kingdom. Even if Fang Ziyu and the others had brought in more than 100,000 refugees, there were still 600,000 people who had spontaneously poured in from Great Xia and Great Zhou. Such a huge influx of people, coupled with the decay of the Great Zhou''s land and the shortage of food, naturally caused the price of goods in the Chen Kingdom to soar.


    However, just because Congress Chen grew madly did not mean that there were practically no shops in the Great Zhou Empire. Xu Han had enough silver on him, so every night, everyone would find a city to rest in, and it was inevitable for them to have an extravagant feast.


    Most likely because they had satisfied their tongue, the mood of the crowd was pretty good, and they temporarily forgot to enter their situation.


    Only when the city gate of Jinling City appeared in front of them did certain problems that they had to face appear in their minds.


    Qin Keqing lowered her head. She looked at Xu Han carefully but without leaving any traces. Her heart was filled with bitterness. Xu Han explained his plan early in the morning. After he settled the people in Jinling, he would leave. Qin Keqing did not dare to ask where he was going.


    She knew that what Xu Han wanted to do was extremely dangerous, and it was precisely because of this that Xu Han would never bring her along. She still carried a little bit of dragon qi on her body. To this world, dragon qi was more important than anything else. As long as dragon qi was around, there would be a chance of survival in this world. Therefore, whether it was for her own sake or for the sake of the overall situation, Qin Keqing had to protect herself. Therefore, she forcefully suppressed her desire to follow Xu Han and kept silent about Xu Han''s departure.


    She was enjoying this journey very seriously, and these two days in the territory of the Chen Kingdom could be considered as a peaceful life for the time being. Even though she didn''t say much to Xu Han after a day, and even though Xu Han had been thinking hard all day, she couldn''t help him. However, it was just like that. Just simply following Xu Han was a wonderful thing for Qin Keqing.


    If this was a dream, Qin Keqing would be happy to keep doing so.


    However, this stereotyped story did not necessarily end with a stereotyped ending.


    Jinling City was completely different from what Xu Han and the others had imagined.


    Jin Ling City was naturally not comparable to an ancient capital like Heng Imperial City and Chang''an. Especially at such a time, anyone should understand that the Chen Kingdom was about to face a great war from the Chu Kingdom. Not to mention the people in Jinling City should be panicked, but it shouldn''t be like this in the end.


    It was already evening, and the winter night had already arrived earlier. By the time the crowd entered the city, the sky had already darkened, and there was even a little snow on the horizon.


    However, the chill brought by the fine snow was unable to disperse the lively scene in Jinling City.


    Almost every courtyard and shop had bright red lanterns hanging in front of them, and everywhere, the craftsmen of the Imperial Court could be seen decorating the streets and alleys with some festive things.


    "Is this¡­ a festival?" Little Nineteen looked at this scene and calculated carefully with his fingers, but it seemed that there was nothing to celebrate today.


    Xu Han was also a little strange about this, but after all, the customs of different countries were somewhat different. He did not have the heart to study it carefully. He only frowned and said, "Let''s go to Ziyu''s residence first."


    Although everyone had been separated for a long time, it wasn''t difficult to find out where Fang Ziyu and the others lived in Jinling City. The group didn''t question Xu Han''s decision, so they casually asked a few people on the street and received guidance. Fang Ziyu and the others were arranged to stay at the residence of Qin King at the west entrance of the city.


    This mansion was left behind by Meng Liang''s father, Meng Ke, after his death.


    Originally, when Xu Han heard passers-by say that Chen Xuanji had arranged for everyone here, he felt a little strange, even though Munch''s death was claimed to have been caused by illness. However, Meng Liang and Chen Xuanji knew exactly how Meng Liang had died. Perhaps because of the overall situation, Meng Liang would not attack Chen Xuanji, but in his father''s former residence, Xu Han could not imagine how painful Meng Liang''s heart was.


    As for Xu Han, who came to the Qin Palace with this thought, his heart trembled when he saw the scene in front of the palace.


    The entrance of the Qin Palace was filled with rows of armored soldiers, surrounding the Qin Palace''s mansion to the third floor, which could be said to be packed with water.


    Everyone instinctively retreated to a shadow outside the mansion and looked at it vigilantly.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that Ziyu and the others are imprisoned here?" Qin Keqing whispered.


    However, Xu Han decisively shook his head and frowned, "With their abilities, how can these soldiers keep an eye on them?"


    This wasn''t a lie. From Su Mu''an to Fang Ziyu to Song Yueming, which one of them didn''t have combat strength that far exceeded the ordinary Great Development Realm? Moreover, Liu Sheng, who had grasped a bit of half-demonic power, used all of his strength. His cultivation was close to that of an immortal. Of course, there was also Meng Liang, who, like Xu Han, had obtained half of Wang Yangming''s Innate Sword Qi. Together, this group of people would absolutely not be able to trap them unless they mobilized half of the troops of the entire Chen Kingdom.


    "Then what are they doing?" Nineteen also asked at that time.


    Xu Han shook his head again. He wasn''t omnipotent, so he naturally couldn''t deduce much from such a situation. Therefore, after a moment of silence, he said, "Go take a look and you''ll know."


    As he spoke, he wanted to lead everyone towards the mansion surrounded by soldiers.


    However, at this moment, a hand suddenly reached out from behind Xu Han''s back and pressed down on his shoulder.


    Xu Han subconsciously clenched his fist with his left hand and turned around to attack the person behind him. However, just as Ling Lie''s fist wind reached the person''s face, Xu Han''s body trembled and he stopped the fist that was about to be swung out.


    The person who suddenly appeared did not panic at all under Immortal Xu Han''s aura. Instead, he grinned at Xu Han and said, "Follow me to drink a Gu."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 668 Meng Liangs Request

    Pa!


    In one of the best restaurants in Jinling City, Little Nineteen slapped the table.


    Her face was filled with sorrow for her misfortune and anger. She said indignantly, "When is Uncle Meng still in the mood to drink?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan did not dare to participate in this matter. He just lowered his head and ate the sumptuous food on the table. On the other hand, Qin Keqing looked worriedly at the two men who were raising their glasses not far away. However, she did not dare to say anything either, so she lowered her head and remained silent.


    Half an hour ago, Xu Han and the others were stopped by Meng Liang who suddenly appeared at the Qin King''s Mansion where Fang Ziyu and the others were. Then, they couldn''t help but pull Xu Han and the others to this restaurant called Luo He Ju.


    It had been a long time since he had seen Meng Liang. Regardless of whether it was reasonable or reasonable, he should have seen everyone. Even Xiao 19 could tell that this was extremely strange. What was even stranger was that after arriving at the restaurant, Meng Liang had actually called over two tables of dishes. One was for the nineteenth-grade people, and the other was in the corner of the restaurant. Only he and Xu Han were drinking together.


    The suspicious Nineteen held onto the waiter who served the dishes in the spirit of breaking the casserole question to the end. Originally, it was the beginning of the conversation. He casually asked what kind of festival it was today, but the waiter said seriously, "Today is not a festival, but tomorrow is the wedding day of my Emperor Chen."


    When these words were spoken, everyone couldn''t help but ask who the woman was.


    As a result, Little Nineteen''s righteous and indignant reprimand appeared.


    ¡­


    Xu Han and Meng Liang, who were sitting not far away, raised their glasses and drank each other''s wine again. Naturally, Xiao Shijiu''s intentional loud rebuke could not be concealed from their ears.


    Xu Han only learned about this after hearing what Nineteen had said. For this reason, he intentionally observed Meng Liang''s condition. However, the other party''s expression remained the same. Obviously, he had already known about this matter. But even so, Xu Han was still rather surprised. He couldn''t help but ask, "Will Yu really marry Xuanji tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Meng Liang''s answer was extremely frank. He nodded and poured himself another glass of wine with his usual expression.


    Almost at the same time he asked this question, Xu Han had been staring at Meng Liang, wanting to see what his senior brother was thinking. However, to Xu Han''s regret, Meng Liang''s expression had not changed at all from beginning to end. Even after he poured the wine, when he raised his glass towards Xu Han again, there was a faint smile on his face.


    "Senior apprentice-brother, if you have any difficulties, you can talk to junior apprentice-brother about it. It''s not a good idea for a man to borrow alcohol to relieve his worries." Xu Han frowned and said in a rather displeased tone.


    Meng Liang raised his glass, but when he heard Xu Han''s words, he saw the seriousness on his face. He assumed that he knew that he could only drink this glass of wine alone. Therefore, Meng Liang smiled bitterly, but he still raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup. Afterwards, he filled his cup again. During this process, Xu Han always frowned and looked at him. His gaze did not shift. At the same time, the doubt between Xu Han''s eyebrows immediately surpassed that of a breath.


    This was indeed an unreasonable matter. With Xu Han''s understanding of Fang Ziyu, even after experiencing so many things before, Xu Han could tell that Fang Ziyu''s heart was no longer on Chen Xuanji. How could he agree to this marriage? Moreover, with Meng Liang''s temperament, how could he drink in peace after hearing about this?


    "Have you found that little monk?" However, Meng Liang continued to do as he pleased. After drinking another glass of sake alone, he asked a question that had nothing to do with this situation.


    Xu Han stared at Meng Liang and replied, "No."


    Meng Liang continued drinking and asked, "Then what''s the next step? What are you going to do?"


    "Senior Brother, do you really want to care about this?" Xu Han asked with a deep gaze.


    Meng Liang seemed to be a little drunk. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han with a smile that was not a smile, "It is the responsibility of the world to rise and fall. Why is it that in your eyes, to fool someone is not even a man?"


    After a moment of silence, Xu Han simply raised his wine cup and bowed to Meng Liang, saying, "Since Senior Brother holds the world in his heart, Junior Brother will naturally not stop him."


    "Senior Brother Strength of the Dark Asura Palace must have seen it as well. I received news a few days ago that the great figures of the Dark Asura Palace found a way to subdue the Demon Monarch without the need for fierce swords. That''s why we let go of searching for Guang Lingui and rushed to the Chen Kingdom."


    "To deal with the Dark Asura Palace, the combat strength below the Immortal Realm can be said to be of little use. Therefore, the only people we can use in the Chen Kingdom are Senior Brother''s other master, the Sword Evolution Immortal of Mount Li Sword Sect, and Chen Xuanji, who has already cultivated to the Immortal Realm." Xu Han intentionally paused. His gaze had always been fixed on Meng Liang, but he did not notice any change in the other party''s face after hearing the name. Xu Han could only continue, "But Chen Xuanji bears the fate of the Chen Kingdom. If he dies in battle, there will be endless troubles in the future. Thus, the only one who can help us is the Sword Diffusion Immortal."


    Hearing this, Meng Liang nodded his head, "But in this way, we are still weak, mantis in the car."


    However, Xu Han laughed. He said, "Whether it is you or me or Immortal Sword Evolution, they are just helpers in this battle. The real main force is not us."


    Meng Liang was stunned. He seemed to have thought of something, but he didn''t ask any further. Instead, he said, "It seems like I have to do this to convince Master."


    "Those who are capable will have to work harder. Naturally, I can only trouble senior brother." Xu Han raised his glass and said.


    "No, I''ll help you deal with my master. You can also help me with one thing. If you succeed in this matter, I still have the confidence to find two more immortals to help you." Meng Liang raised his eyebrows and winked at Xu Han.


    Xu Han did not expect any other Immortal Realm cultivator in the Chen Kingdom to be able to mobilize, but he also knew that Meng Liang would not play tricks on such a big event. Therefore, he did not ask Meng Liang who the two assisting immortals were. Instead, he said bluntly, "Senior Brother, what do you want Junior Brother to do? Just say it bluntly."


    Meng Liang raised his head and drank another cup of sake. He said, "Xuanji used my imprisonment as a threat to force Tomorrow Fish to marry him and Ziyu to submit. However, although Chu Chouli''s group of people usually chuckled, seeing Ziyu like this, I estimated that they would definitely not leave him alive. Tomorrow, they would definitely save Ziyu, so I thought."


    Hearing this, Xu Han secretly laughed in his heart. He was still unable to hold back his Senior Brother. So what he was thinking was such a sensational scene of robbing a relative.


    Of course, he was happy to see it succeed, so before Meng Liang could finish speaking, he took the stubborn words and said, "Senior Brother, don''t worry. As long as I still have one breath left tomorrow, Ziyu will not be able to worship anyone."


    Originally, he thought that Meng Liang would be extremely grateful after saying this, but he didn''t think that Meng Liang would shake his head at that time and whisper.


    "What I want you to do is stop them¡­"


    "Let this marriage be held as scheduled."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 669 Welcome

    "Aiya! Brother Ning, calm down! What''s the difference between you going to die like this?"


    At this moment, the Qin Palace in Jinling was in a mess. Chu Chouli hugged Ning Zhumang''s thigh like an old tree. As he spoke, his eyes were constantly glancing at Song Yueming.


    Song Yueming understood. He gently patted the child''s head in Xia Zichuan''s embrace beside him. Then, he walked out and walked to Ning Zhumang. "Sect Leader, please calm down. This matter can''t be rushed."


    Ning Zhumang looked up at Song Yueming and said, "I know your good intentions, but back then, I already had a negative crescent moon. If Ziyu were to be imprisoned, I would not know how to face them in the Nine Springs!"


    "Sister Ziyu entered the palace for Big Brother Meng''s sake, but she suddenly agreed to this marriage. Could it be that the other party used Big Brother Meng''s life as bait to force Ziyu to submit?" At this time, Xia Zichuan, who was holding the child, also took a step forward and whispered at that time.


    "Big Brother Meng has already cultivated into an immortal, and that evil dragon with the fierce sword in his hand. If Chen Xuanji is able to capture him, wouldn''t his cultivation be far above ours?" Su Mu''an also took over the conversation at that time and said with a frown.


    "So what? I picked up my life, so why should I cherish my death?" Ning Zhumang was clearly dazed, and his tone became a bit louder.


    "We naturally understand the sect master''s feelings. Ziyu is also our friend. Does the sect master think that we are also those who fear death?" Seeing this, Song Yueming hurriedly took a step forward and advised, "We don''t know where Ziyu is right now. The best way to save her is to wait until the wedding party enters the palace tomorrow to tribulate her!"


    Hearing this, Ning Zhumang was stunned, and the movements of his hands also froze.


    Chu Chouli, who was lying on the ground and hugging Ning Zhumang''s thigh, knew that Ning Zhumang would not act recklessly again. He heaved a long sigh of relief, then stood up and gasped heavily.


    "We''ve already agreed. We''ll sneak out of the Qin Palace tomorrow and ambush him at the entrance of the Changle Palace. We''ll catch him off guard. However, before we can talk to you, you¡­" Chu Chouli said out of breath. Obviously, it wouldn''t be an easy task for him to hold Ning Zhumang back with his ability.


    "But if that''s the case, if you offend Chen Xuanji, then you all should ¡­" Ning Zhumang understood everyone''s temperament, but deep down, he didn''t want everyone to take risks with him. After all, the current situation in the world was chaotic, and this Chen Kingdom could be considered the last quiet place.


    "Just flee. Where else in this world have we not been? Who cares if he ascends to heaven or earth, we are not afraid!" Chu Chouli wiped his nose and revealed a rare heroic aura.


    At that time, everyone agreed.


    Seeing this, Ning Zhumang was speechless. He could only sincerely thank everyone.


    Seeing everyone''s will turn into a city, Li Moding and his son at the side had complicated thoughts. Great Xia was also pointing at the remnants of the three continents that Chen Country had sent troops to attack. However, if such a calamity really occurred, regardless of whether they participated or not, the Emperor would probably vent his anger on them. However, as outsiders, they were unable to find a position to dissuade them, so they could only watch all of this with worry in their hearts.


    The father and son thought about this and looked at each other. They both saw bitterness in each other''s eyes. At this moment, they were mostly thinking that if only someone could stop them.


    Probably because he didn''t forget it, there would definitely be an echo.


    Since the group of people had made such a decision, they naturally had no intention of resting.


    Whether this trip was successful or not, once it was done, it would inevitably provoke the anger of the Chen Imperial Court. The group also made plans and arranged for Liu Shengning, Zhumang, and the others to take charge of the bride delivery team. At the same time, Su Mu''an chu Qiuli took advantage of the incident to secretly leave Jinling and found a hidden place to settle down before making any plans.


    Everyone exchanged words. Although the scene was somewhat noisy, the plan had been properly arranged. Almost until the east wind of the time, everyone could perform their respective duties and begin this vast and mighty plan to rob their relatives.


    Very quickly, it was time for five moments of ugliness. There were still three moments left before everyone had to start moving.


    They sat in the main hall of the Qin Palace with their own worries. Their expressions were mostly extremely solemn. Even Chu Chouli did not have the heart to joke at this moment.


    Squeak.


    However, just at this moment, a soft sound came from the door of the hall, and the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Everyone''s hearts trembled, and their gazes towards the door immediately became vigilant. At this moment, in the dead of night, who would come here? Moreover, the Qin Palace was heavily guarded and there was no communication. Could it be that their plan had been detected by the people of the Chen Imperial Court? Thinking of this, everyone placed their hands on their swords. As long as there was a slight mistake, they would act brazenly.


    The only thing that came out of the crack was not the armor they had imagined, but a lazy black cat. It walked in with its amber eyes sweeping across the faces of the crowd with doubts. Finally, it let out a long cry, "Meow?"


    Everyone was still stunned, but Chu Chouli, who was the closest to Xu Han, suddenly came to his senses. He almost jumped up and shouted, "It''s Xiao Han!"


    When they said this, everyone immediately reacted. At that moment, joy filled everyone''s eyebrows. From an unknown date, Xu Han had already become the backbone of everyone''s hearts. If Xu Han was also here, they would naturally feel much more at ease.


    And the truth did not disappoint them.


    The door of the room continued to be pushed open, and Xu Han''s group of nineteen really appeared in front of everyone at that time.


    Xu Han slightly cupped his hands towards the crowd and said with a smile, "Long time no see, gentlemen."


    Everyone who came back to their senses naturally bowed towards Xu Han one after another. Immediately after, people who didn''t care about etiquette, such as Chu Chouli and Su Mu''an, came over and chattered nonstop.


    Xu Han was rather helpless, but he still rushed to stop them from continuing before the crowd exploded.


    He himself looked at Ning Zhumang and said, "I''ve already heard about Ziyu. Would Sect Leader Ning be willing to take a step to speak?"


    Ning Zhumang was well aware of Xu Han''s friendship with Fang Ziyu, so he naturally did not doubt him. When he heard this, he nodded and said, "Alright."


    At that moment, the two of them stepped out of the room, leaving behind only a group of people who didn''t know what was going on. They looked at each other.


    ¡­


    "Your Majesty, you''re well." Everyone in the room was puzzled by Xu Han''s actions, but Song Yueming walked to Qin Keqing alone and cupped his hands towards her.


    It was probably because this title hadn''t been mentioned for too long. Qin Keqing was also stunned. It took a while for her to regain her senses. Then, she smiled and said, "Being an emperor is not my wish. However, I have no choice but to do it. Now that Great Zhou has been destroyed, Senior Brother Song should call me Keqing."


    Naturally, Song Yueming would not insist on doing so at this moment. At that time, he also smiled and said, "That''s fine. After all, sending someone to Junior Sister Qing would also like more than that Emperor Nanjing."


    The two of them smiled similarly. After many changes, the two inconspicuous disciples of the Exquisite Pavilion were able to live to this day. After experiencing many changes, they were still able to address each other as their peers. This was already a blessing.


    Qin Keqing was also affected by Song Yueming''s actions. She swept away the haze and asked, "Where''s Little Xu?"


    Hearing this, Song Yueming hurriedly introduced Xia Zichuan, who was holding the child by the side. The three of them were talking about the child''s family background, and the atmosphere was unprecedentedly harmonious.


    On the other side, Su Mu''an also walked to the side of Nineteen. He looked at Little Nineteen who lowered his head and frowned. He asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you? Did he bully you?"


    As Su Mu''an spoke, she pointed at Zhou Yuan, who was standing beside Nineteen. Zhou Yuan immediately panicked. He hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head, "Little Grandpa, you can''t say this nonsense. I''ve been doing my best to serve the Little Ancestor all this way."


    In front of Su Mu''an, Zhou Yuan did not dare to act like a nineteenth master. Fortunately, Nineteen was quite protective of Zhou Yuan. At that time, he patted Su Mu''an ''s hand that was pointing at Zhou Yuan and said discontentedly, "Don''t bully my master!"


    Su Mu''an wanted to make it clear to Nineteen that Zhou Yuan was an imposter. However, she remembered that the previous few words had all ended unhappily. Instead, it added to her unhappiness. She simply put away her thoughts and asked, "Then why are you so unhappy?"


    Nineteen angrily rolled her eyes at Su Mu''an, then raised her head to look in the direction where Xu Han had led Ning Zhu Mang away. Then, she said, "You''ll understand in a moment!"


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an was still puzzled, but at this moment, Ning Zhumang and Xu Han returned to their room. Everyone looked at the two of them at that time. From their point of view, Xu Han would not let this matter go unnoticed. With his cunning personality, he should be able to come up with a better method. As a result, the gazes of the crowd also carried a hint of hope at that time.


    Under this expectant gaze, Ning Zhumang slowly opened his mouth and said, "Everyone, I appreciate your kindness."


    "But just now, I''ve thought about it. There are some things that I''d rather tear down ten temples than destroy a marriage. Since the little girl''s heart is full of mysteries, then let''s do as she pleases."


    ¡­


    Unlike the customs of the Great Zhou Empire, there were two wedding banquets in the Chen Kingdom, one at noon and the other at dusk.


    The bride must be brought from her mother-in-law''s house before dawn, Before noon, Send the bride into the man''s house, The attendant maids or matchmakers watched as the two of them could not have any contact until the bridegroom thanked the congratulatory guests at the lunch. The guests arrived at night. This time, there were guests congratulating the bridegroom. The bridegroom received the congratulations from the guests before welcoming the long-awaited bride. This was called a welcome celebration.


    The people in Jinling City were overjoyed. Regardless of whether they were sincere supporters of Chen Xuanji or just trying to make things lively, seeing a strange person surrounded the streets of Jinling City.


    The marriage of the Imperial Clan was naturally different from that of the ordinary people, and this showed the prestige of the Imperial Clan. Thus, after leaving the palace, they began to patrol the streets of Jinling City with the group of future empress of the Chen Kingdom.


    Of course, the people were tiptoeing on their feet, sharpening their heads in an attempt to squeeze forward, trying to see through the luxurious sedan chair the appearance of the Empress. Although this method did not have any effect, these people were also happy about it.


    "Your Majesty is a thousand years old!"


    "Long live Your Majesty!"


    People kept shouting in their ears, but Fang Ziyu, who was sitting in the eight-lift sedan chair, was not happy at all.


    Marrying Chen Xuanji was Fang Ziyu''s dream. She had secretly thought of this day more than once. She had also imagined many plots for this. Some were absurd, some were grand, but no matter what, she had never thought that she would marry Chen Xuanji like this. She had never thought that when this day really came, there was not the slightest bit of joy in her heart.


    She sat silently in the sedan chair. As the sedan chair moved forward, it shook slightly, and her body also shook.


    Suddenly, the silent Fang Ziyu seemed to have thought of something and raised her head. Then, she gently lifted the curtain cloth in front of the sedan chair, revealing an imperceptible crack. Her head was pressed against it, and her eyes followed the crack and looked out of the sedan chair.


    She looked at the crowd on both sides of the road, looking at the eager smile on their faces, but she was not affected by such joy. On the contrary, as her gaze swept across these people, the expression on her face became lonely one breath at a time. In the end, she revealed a furious expression and sat back down in anger. She muttered, "Isn''t there anyone who wants to rob me?"


    "Your father is unreliable. Senior Brother is unreliable. Little Muan¡­ Hmph! How dare I buy you candied gourds every day! I didn''t expect you to be unreliable either!"


    Fang Ziyu said these words in dissatisfaction, as if he was extremely concerned about being forgotten. However, this indignation did not last long on her face before it suddenly dissipated. She lowered her head again and muttered, "This is good, so as not to cause trouble again."


    With such relief, Fang Ziyu accepted his fate.


    However, at this moment, the marching group suddenly stopped. Vaguely, noises and curses could be heard. Fang Ziyu was stunned. Could it be that the group of heartless people finally understood that they were coming to save her?


    For this reason, she hurriedly opened the curtain in front of the sedan chair. Looking through the sound, she saw that the officer in front of her seemed to be scolding a few skinny children. Under the slight disappointment in his heart, Fang Ziyu still asked loudly, "What''s going on?"


    The officer did not dare to neglect Fang Ziyu. He hurriedly walked over to Fang Ziyu and lowered his head to whisper, "Reporting to Your Highness, a few unsightly refugees wanted to beg for food and blocked the way. Your Highness, rest assured, I will have them thrown into the river to feed the fish. I will not let them alarm Your Highness'' holy carriage!"


    As he spoke, the officer was about to give orders to the soldiers beside him, but there was no time to say anything.


    "What are you doing! Great Zhou is in chaos, Great Xia is in chaos, and the people have lost their way of life. They just came to our country to find a way. Why can''t they tolerate this?" Fang Ziyu shouted angrily.


    Obviously, the officer did not expect Fang Ziyu to curse him instead. He was stunned and did not know how to respond.


    "There are times when no one can pass. Being kind to others means being kind to oneself. Moreover, as the official of the Imperial Court, the Imperial Court wants you to come not to bully the people but to help them. Go, everyone arrange a meal and see if someone can arrange a livelihood for them in Jinling!" Fang Ziyu''s forgotten anger had nowhere to be ventured, but now that he had found the reason, he naturally cursed at the officer.


    The officer was too unlucky to dare to say anything when he ran into such a thing. He could only lower his head and whisper, "Your Highness is not a mean person. These days, many refugees have flooded into our Jinling City. You have given these refugees money now. When those people hear the news, they will probably block your way."


    This was originally a kind reminder, but Fang Ziyu did not appreciate it. Immediately, he said loudly, "Then give them all. Could it be that the refugees are not citizens of our Chen Country? Do you still want to watch them starve to death in Jinling City?"


    Fang Ziyu''s voice was loud, and the words that he said entered the ears of many people present without missing a single word.


    "But¡­ we didn''t bring that much money with us¡­ If we went back to the palace to retrieve it again, we might delay our good fortune¡­" the officer said with a bitter expression.


    Seeing the officer''s bitter expression, Fang Ziyu was also slightly troubled. At that time, she swept her gaze around. Although the surrounding people were incomparably curious about the Empress, they did not dare to look at her directly and lowered their heads. Fang Ziyu did not notice him. After looking around, her eyes suddenly lit up. She said, "This is easy! Go get my dowry and give it to these refugees!"


    The officer''s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly knelt down and said, "I don''t dare! This is the dowry of the Empress."


    "My dowry belongs to your emperor!" Fang Ziyu waved his hand and said.


    Naturally, what she said was the truth. These things were all things Chen Xuanji had ordered people to prepare to support the scene. Indeed, none of them were prepared by her. However, these words had a different flavor in the ears of the people, and they secretly felt that the Empress was approachable and kind to the people.


    "Your Majesty is holy! Your Majesty is holy!" It was unknown who suddenly shouted loudly. The people who witnessed all of this also knelt down and shouted loudly at Fang Ziyu. For a moment, such a loud shout resounded throughout the streets of Jinling City. It had been endless for a long time.


    ¡­


    At this moment, deep within Changle Palace, Chen Xuanji, who had white hair, stood opposite Meng Liang, who was dressed in black.


    "How are you doing?" Meng Liang seemed to have arrived just now. Seeing him arrive, Chen Xuanji sized him up and down and asked.


    "Ziyu''s temperament is clear to you. Naturally, it went smoothly beyond your expectations. It is estimated that not long from now, all the people of the Chen Kingdom will know that they have a good queen who loves the people." Meng Liang replied.


    Chen Xuanji nodded and said, "Where are you going next?"


    Meng Liang shrugged his shoulders, "Let''s go to Mount Li and see Master. Then we''ll go do what we need to do."


    Chen Xuanji nodded again. He seemed to want to say something, but for some reason, he didn''t say anything. He could only cupped his hands and said after a moment of silence, "Take care then."


    Meng Liang smiled and didn''t say anything else. At that moment, his body turned into a streak of light and disappeared from the Changle Palace.


    Chen Xuanji looked at the empty body and suddenly sighed. He muttered, "I should do something ¡­ the thing you asked me to do ¡­"


    "Uncle¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 670 Masters Master

    Ah Huang stayed at the front door while Liu Sheng sat at the side door.


    The mansion of the Qin Palace was guarded tightly by this person and demon. Not to mention humans, even flies could not fly in.


    It was only after 11 o''clock that Ah Huang and Liu Sheng, under Xu Han''s instructions, withdrew their vigilance and let everyone move freely, assuming that the banquet in the imperial palace had already come to an end.


    Apart from Li Dingxian and his son, who had different standpoints from the others and were secretly glad about this, the rest of them were extremely confused and confused about this matter, but under Xu Han''s intervention and Ning Zhumang''s change of tongue, they had no reason to insist. It wasn''t because Fang Ziyu had given up on him, but rather because they trusted Xu Han. They believed that Xu Han''s character would not harm Fang Ziyu, so he had his reasons for doing so.


    This kind of trust was something that had been nurtured with Xu Han for many years.


    Of course, some people had such tacit understanding and trust with Xu Han, while others did not.


    For example, Little Nineteen was currently walking in the backyard of the Qin Palace.


    She furrowed her brows and said with a face full of indignation, "I didn''t expect Uncle Xu to be such a greedy person!"


    "Lord Manor Master is not that kind of person. He must have his reasons for doing so." Su Mu''an , who was walking beside Nineteen, explained.


    "There''s no reason why Auntie Ziyu should not be saved from death!" Nineteen stamped his feet and looked at Su Mu''an with dissatisfaction.


    Su Mu''an was dumbfounded. He was indeed puzzled about this matter, so he naturally could not answer Nineteen''s question.


    Nineteen thought that Su Mu''an agreed with him and continued, "Besides, Uncle Xu once said that no one has the right to decide the lives of others. Now, isn''t he the one who decides the lives of others?"


    Saying this, the expression on Nineteen''s face became even more indignant. It seemed that in her heart, Xu Han had already been classified as an unforgivable person.


    However, Su Mu''an carefully corrected at that time, "But ¡­ it seems that it was Sister Ziyu''s decision to marry Chen Xuanji."


    This time, it was Nineteen''s turn to be speechless.


    However, Nineteen, who was choking, did not feel as if she was being slaughtered by Su Mu''an . At that time, she blushed and stamped her feet, shouting, "You guys don''t have a good thing!!"


    After saying that, Nineteen left in a rage.


    Poor Little Muan was stunned on the spot. He really couldn''t understand why Nineteen would be so angry when he said that he was seeking truth from facts. Su Mu''an, who did not understand what he had done wrong, was filled with doubt. He thought that Uncle Chu had always boasted that he understood his daughter''s thoughts the best. Why not ask him?


    With this thought in mind, Su Mu''an stepped onto the evil path of studying Chu Chouli.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Little Nineteen kept muttering the cautionary phrase, "Men don''t have any good things." He trotted all the way to a courtyard in the Qin Palace.


    She probably realized that she wasn''t familiar with the surroundings. Adding on the darkness of the sky, Nineteen''s heart started to mutter. She looked behind her. Under the darkness of the night, her path had become dark and unclear. This made Nineteen''s heart feel a little terrified. She secretly scolded, "Stinky Muan doesn''t know to look for me!"


    But after saying that, she still had to boldly search for a way back.


    However, Munch had once been an overshadowed figure in the Chen Kingdom. Although his mansion was not comparable to Changle Palace, it was still one of the best deep-wall courtyards in Jinling City. Nineteen headless flies ran around the courtyard for a long time, but in the end, she had no choice but to admit that she was lost in a fact that she did not want to admit.


    At this moment, it was not a big problem, but it was not a small one.


    As long as she used all her strength, He shouted towards the sky. The people with extraordinary cultivations in this manor could probably rush over and take her out of this labyrinth-like manor. However, if that was the case, Lord Nineteen, who had sworn to become the number one in the world, had lost his way in the courtyard. It was truly embarrassing to hear that. Thinking about how these Little Nineteen were going to retreat and enter the valley.


    However, she was only nine years old after all. Being alone in such a dark night was still too painful for Nineteen. She squatted down, not caring about the face of Number One Under Heaven, she wanted to shout for help in the direction of the courtyard.


    "This dim sum doesn''t even have any qualities. What kind of kung fu do you still have to learn?" But before she could shout, a deep voice suddenly came from behind her.


    Nineteen was suddenly stunned. She blinked her eyes, and then, as if she had thought of something, she suddenly turned to look behind her.


    There, a figure wrapped in a black robe had appeared behind him at some unknown time. At this moment, he was looking at her with a low gaze.


    However, under such a serious gaze, Nineteen did not reveal the slightest bit of fear. Instead, he swept away the haze from before, stood up excitedly, and jumped up to the black-robed man, "Master, you''re here!"


    Evidently, compared to losing face in front of Su Mu''an and the others, Nineteen was more willing to be scolded by her master.


    Seeing Nineteen''s smiling expression, the stern expression on his face had melted a little. He sighed and said, "This situation can scare you. There will still be horrible things in the future. How are you going to deal with yourself then?"


    Although the words of the black-robed man still had the smell of reprimand, they were much softer.


    Nineteen''s ability to see the wind and control the rudder was quite handy. She saw that her master did not intend to criticize her, so she licked her face and smiled, "Isn''t Master here? Master is so powerful, who would dare to bully Nineteen!"


    Hearing this, the black-robed man naturally glared at Nineteen fiercely. Then, he took off his hood and revealed a face that was no different from Zhou Yuan''s.


    "You''ve been traveling these past few days. I didn''t urge you to practice. Do you have any hard work to cultivate yourself?" Black Robe asked.


    "Naturally." Nineteen hurriedly nodded his head. Then, his gaze swept back and forth on the black robe suspiciously. He asked curiously, "Master is so strange. I ask Master every day what kind of master is pretending to be stupid. Every time I see her at night, she has to change into a black robe. Doesn''t Master find it troublesome?"


    The black-robed man glared at Nineteen and said, "I have my own plans. Come and practice!"


    Nineteen stuck out his tongue and didn''t dare to really talk back to the black robe. Under the gaze of the black robe, he began to display the techniques he had learned in the past few days.


    However, Nineteen, who had always been extremely attentive to cultivation, seemed to be somewhat different today. After using an hour''s worth of saber techniques under the guidance of the black robe, Nineteen suddenly stopped as if he was discouraged.


    She threw down the saber in her hand and said somewhat frustratedly, "Master, I don''t want to practice today."


    The black-robed man seemed to have seen through Nineteen''s thoughts. At that time, he said calmly, "The path of cultivation stresses perseverance. If you only rely on a whim, you will not be able to become a great artifact." As he spoke, Black Robe stood up and shook his head. "Since you are so impatient, then I can''t teach you."


    Seeing that her little thoughts were seen through by her master, Nineteen immediately panicked. She hurriedly grabbed the black robe that was about to leave and said with a wronged expression, "Master, Nineteen didn''t say that he didn''t want to learn it! It''s just that ¡­ I just have some doubts and want Master to clear it up."


    "Tell me what you want to say." Said the black-robed man.


    "Hehe." Nineteen laughed dryly twice. She also felt that her little thoughts were too crude in front of her master. She no longer hid anything and simply said, "Master knows that Nineteen was just a little beggar at the border of Great Xia. It was Master who found Nineteen and said that she wanted to teach Nineteen Kung Fu."


    "Nineteen is too hard to live, thinking that after learning kung fu, Master will no longer be able to live that kind of life, and will be able to do whatever he wants to do."


    "But then, I met Uncle Xu and the others. Uncle Xu''s master knew that there was nothing in this world that he couldn''t do. But why was he still unhappy? He still had to do something that even I didn''t think he should do?" Nineteen said with his head lowered, "But then, I met Uncle Xu and the others. Uncle Xu''s master knew it. It''s so powerful. It seems like there''s nothing in this world that he can''t do. Why is he still unhappy?"


    "You mean Fang Ziyu''s marriage?" The black-robed man glanced at Nineteen and his words pierced through the child''s mind.


    "En, Nineteen can''t understand. Uncle Xu is already so powerful. Why can''t he live happily? Since we are troubled in one way or another, then why should we work so hard to cultivate?" Nineteen asked in confusion. Her eyebrows furrowed tightly. Her aged appearance made people feel both funny and distressed.


    The black robe stretched out its hand and touched Nineteen''s head. At that time, Nineteen sat down beside him.


    He raised his head to look at the night sky. Before Jinling was affected by the dissipation of the dragon qi, the starlight in the sky was dazzling, and the starlight poured down like flowing water.


    The black-robed man murmured, "Actually, this is a very simple question."


    "Just like when you were a beggar, you had to worry about your meals three times a day, as if nothing else was important."


    "But what about now? You are no longer a beggar and don''t have to worry about a meal. But you are also unhappy. Why? Because there are too many things you don''t understand and too many things you can''t do."


    "A person''s distress has nothing to do with status, status, or cultivation. Actually, all the distress added together is just a little¡­"


    "I can''t control my own destiny."


    "This is the source of all the distress."


    Nineteen was confused. She turned her head to look at the black robe and asked curiously, "Even someone as strong as Uncle Xu can''t control her own destiny?"


    "Not yet." The black-robed man shook his head.


    "Not even Master?" Nineteen asked.


    The black-robed man revealed a bitter smile, but he still shook his head and said, "Not yet."


    Nineteen was a little discouraged. She said, "Since I can''t get rid of such troubles, then what''s the point of cultivating so hard?"


    The black robe touched Nineteen''s head and said, "Then you can''t."


    Nineteen was confused, "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course." The black-robed man smiled and said, "It can''t be that there is no hope, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t do it now, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t do it forever."


    "Human beings are just trying to keep falling, climbing up, climbing up, and falling down. It''s not a waste of their lives until they succeed or die."


    "Of course, Nineteen is the same, because whether you work hard or not, you have to have some kind of trouble. Since that''s the case, why not try to see if you can last until the day you hope to arrive?"


    The black-robed man''s tone was extremely gentle. Although Nineteen still couldn''t fully understand what he meant, he somewhat understood it.


    "Nineteen will do whatever Master says. Nineteen believes in Master." The little fellow flattered the black-robed man inappropriately.


    "Smart bastard." Black-robed scolded.


    "Hehe." Nineteen also laughed, but he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Master knows a lot. Is it because he has read a lot of books? Nineteen never liked to read, and he found it very boring."


    "Master doesn''t read either. It''s just that after living for a long time, I''ve seen more of them. In addition to what Master''s Master taught me, I know more about them."


    "Master also has a master?"


    "Of course."


    "Then what''s his name?"


    "Your name is nineteen. Master is eighteen. Of course, Master''s master is seventeen."


    "What about Master''s Master''s Master?"


    "Sixteen¡­"


    "In that case, there are many masters. What about all the masters'' masters? What''s his name?"


    The black-robed man trembled as if he had thought of something. He was stunned for a while before spitting out a word from his mouth.


    "Yuan."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 671 This Sub-Division

    The uproar in the palace gradually subsided.


    The emperor''s wedding was celebrated by a hundred officials, so it naturally took some time.


    Fang Ziyu, who was sitting in the depths of the palace, did not care about the noise coming from her ears. She only lowered her head and remained silent, as if she had lost her soul. Her expression was wooden and her eyes were empty.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps came from outside the palace gate. Fang Ziyu''s body trembled slightly, and the phoenix crown pendant under the lid collided with each other due to the trembling, making a slight sound.


    Fang Ziyu knew that this was her husband.


    That was the husband she had always dreamed of, but now she did not have the slightest bit of satisfaction and excitement when her long-cherished wish was fulfilled. She was just a little bitter, and she also had a sense of relief when she was about to complete some important things.


    Squeak.


    With this thought, there was a light sound from the door. The door was pushed open and someone stepped in.


    Although Fang Ziyu had already made sufficient preparations for this moment, as the footsteps approached, Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable like he was sitting on a needle felt.


    "You guys go out." The familiar voice rang in his ears.


    "Yes." The maids responded respectfully in the room, followed by a series of small steps. With the soft sound of the door being closed, these things echoed in Fang Ziyu''s ears one after another.


    As the soft sound fell, Fang Ziyu knew that there were only her and him left in the large bedroom.


    Fang Ziyu''s heartbeat quickened. Although she lowered her head and covered her head, she could still feel a hand coming closer and closer to her.


    Fang Ziyu''s hand also reached out at that time and pressed down on the hand before it pulled the lid off her head.


    "Why is it too late to go back on your word now?" Chen Xuanji''s teasing voice rang in his ears.


    Fang Ziyu frowned. Such frivolous words were quite different from Chen Xuanji in her impression. She suppressed the discontent in her heart for some reason and said in a low voice, "Did you fulfill your promise?"


    Chen Xuanji was slightly stunned before he understood what Fang Ziyu meant.


    "Your husband is right in front of you. There is a saying that a Spring Festival is worth a thousand gold coins. Isn''t it too damaging to mention another man at this time?" Chen Xuanji raised his eyebrows and asked. Then, the hand that had stopped moved forward again, seemingly wanting to forcefully lift the lid of Fang Ziyu.


    Fang Ziyu also knew that Chen Xuanji was already an immortal. If he really wanted to do something to her, she would have no room to resist. Her heart was shocked, and she didn''t care about anything else. At that time, she hurriedly took a step back and avoided Chen Xuanji. Then a long sword appeared in her hand and was pressed against her neck at the same time.


    "Chen Xuanji! Are you the king of a country and even a woman like me going to deceive you?" She said sternly.


    However, even though these words were harsh and fierce, Chen Xuanji could easily catch the slight tremor in her tone.


    He smiled as he looked at the woman wrapped in a lid and smiled, "Have you reached the point where you are willing to die for him?"


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu said, Her heart trembled inexplicably. She subconsciously wanted to say something, However, at this moment, Chen Xuanji''s body suddenly moved. He arrived in front of Fang Ziyu at an astonishing speed. He bent his finger and Fang Ziyu''s hand that was holding the sword shook violently. The sword fell off. Chen Xuanji took advantage of the situation and gently raised the red cap on Fang Ziyu''s head with his other hand.


    Clang!


    The long sword landed on the ground, and the bright red lid fell.


    Fang Ziyu, who was wearing a phoenix crown, looked at the white-haired man in front of him with horror on his face. His speed was truly too fast. Even though Fang Ziyu had been prepared, before she could even gather the internal energy around her, everything was already settled.


    Chen Xuanji did not take another step forward. He stopped and looked at Fang Ziyu from head to toe.


    She was dressed in a red robe embroidered with golden threads, her head was tied with a luxurious phoenix crown, her eyes were wide open, her cheeks were red or really too angry, like ripe apples.


    Frankly speaking, Fang Ziyu was petite. Such a luxurious outfit landed on her body. In fact, it did not fit her well, or it could be said to be contrary to her temperament. However, it could not be said to be weird or embarrassing. Instead, it made Fang Ziyu look even more charming and charming.


    "You look really good." Chen Xuanji stood erect for a long time before muttering such an abrupt phrase.


    Fang Ziyu did not expect Chen Xuanji to be so frivolous. She regained her senses and said coldly, "Now that your cultivation is heavenly, I am no match for you. I will do whatever you want to do to me. However, please remember what you promised me. If you really do anything bad to Meng Liang," she said coldly.


    "What do you think?" Chen Xuanji asked.


    At this moment, Fang Ziyu finally put away her last unrealistic fantasy about Chen Xuanji. She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and her knuckles turned white. "I''m no match for you, but if you don''t kill me now, I''ll fight you with my life whenever you have the slightest chance in the future!"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji paused for a moment, and then his expression suddenly became arrogant. He began to laugh loudly.


    "Good! Very good!"


    "Now that your heart is filled with Meng Liang, have you ever wondered why Chen Xuanji is like this?"


    Fang Ziyu immediately fell silent. She really did not know how to respond.


    "Have you ever asked me why I took that woman as my wife?" Chen Xuanji''s emotions grew even more excited as he began to walk towards Fang Ziyu.


    Perhaps that immortal''s pressure was truly too shocking, or perhaps some of her defenses had collapsed under Chen Xuanji''s questioning. She began to retreat¡­


    "Have you ever thought about what I experienced in Changle Palace?"


    "Have you ever known what the Meng Clan has done to me?"


    Chen Xuanji kept questioning, and Fang Ziyu kept retreating.


    Finally, she retreated to the edge of the bed, her body staggered and fell on the crimson bed.


    Chen Xuanji''s body also pressed forward. Under Fang Ziyu''s panicked gaze, Chen Xuanji''s face stopped only half an inch away from Fang Ziyu''s face.


    He looked at Fang Ziyu for a long time.


    The rage in his eyes gradually dissipated after resisting the peak.


    He opened his mouth and said to her, "You never thought about it."


    After saying that, Chen Xuanji suddenly stood up. He turned around and strode out of the room.


    His white robe and long white hair fluttered, and a voice came to Fang Ziyu''s ears when she regained her senses.


    "Be a good wife, I will let Meng Liang go."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 672 Mirror Flower Water Moon

    On the morning of the second day, it snowed lightly in Jinling City.


    A group of people stepped on the thin snow paved on the ground and walked to the entrance of Prince Qin''s mansion.


    Xu Han cupped his hands towards the crowd and said, "After noon today, I think the Emperor of the Chen Kingdom will gather all of you to discuss major issues."


    "I know very little about military and national affairs. I don''t dare to speak rashly, but I have to remind Your Highness of one thing." Xu Han said as he turned to look at Li Moding and his son in the crowd.


    The father and son were stunned for a moment. They hurriedly saluted Xu Han and said respectfully, "Lord Pavilion Master, please speak."


    "I have received news that after March, that is, at the end of this year, Dead Chu will pour all his strength into Great Abyss Mountain. At that time, the three places in Great Xia Long Province will definitely be empty. If His Highness wants to recover the lost land, this is undoubtedly the best time. However, the skinny camels were bigger than horses, and the Saint Son Holy Weapons in the three continents were enough to cause headaches for ordinary armies, not to mention the immortals from the various sects who did not know their positions. "Your Highness, if you want to do this, you must do it quickly, accurately and ruthlessly."


    "If this matter succeeds and Great Xia takes back the lost land, I have a reluctant request from someone here. I hope His Highness will agree."


    "Huh?" Li Moding paused when he heard this, but he quickly regained his senses. He said, "Thanks to Pavilion Master Xu''s protection, Pavilion Master Xu has the ability to help the dragon rise in Great Xia. If you have any requests, then there is no harm in saying so."


    Li Moding also smelled something from Xu Han''s narrative. As long as they could obtain the consent of the Emperor of the Chen Kingdom, their chances of winning would be several times higher. As a result, the worries of the past few days had eased a lot, and a rare sense of heroism appeared in his tone.


    ''"After taking back the lost land, I hope Your Highness will use all the soldiers available in the country and station troops in Liaozhou. If we succeed, we will send troops down south to take the Sword Dragon Pass and eradicate this demonic cholera for all the people in the world. If I lose, Your Highness, please defend Liaozhou and defend this last pure land for all the people in the sky!"


    After Xu Han finished speaking with a solemn expression, Li Moding was also shocked at that time. He knew that Xu Han''s words did not contain the slightest bit of exaggeration, and he had witnessed one or two of them before in the Great Zhou Empire. This Dark Asura Palace was no longer a matter for anyone in any country. Instead, it was a matter of life and death for the entire world.


    For this reason, Li Moding nodded heavily at Xu Han and said, "Don''t worry, Pavilion Master. I, Great Xia, will remember the kindness of the Pavilion Master. The thirty million citizens of Great Xia will definitely not fall short of what the Pavilion Master said today!"


    Xu Han also nodded his head and thanked them. Then, he turned to look at the crowd and said, "I''ll have to trouble you all for what happened here."


    Little Nineteen tilted his head, clearly still angry. Qin Keqing hesitated, but in the end, she followed Song Yueming and the others to say goodbye to Xu Han. Only Su Mu''an widened her eyes and looked at Xu Han puzzledly. "Why didn''t Lord Manor Master bring me along? I am Lord''s personal guard!" She asked.


    Back then, when he met Su Mu''an , this little fellow was living in the streets. In addition, he had a single-minded temperament and was unwilling to eat the food Xu Hanbai gave him. In the end, Xu Han could only pretend that he had become his personal guard and let Su Mu''an follow Xu Han peacefully.


    However, after such a long time, Su Mu''an had always remembered the joke from back then, and even demanded of herself in this capacity everywhere.


    After Xu Han heard this, he looked at the serious Su Mu''an and smiled. He reached out and touched Su Mu''an ''s head and said, "Of course you are my personal guard, but your cultivation is still lacking. How about this, you cultivate well. When you become an immortal, you will return to be my personal guard. I will keep this position for you."


    The expression on Su Mu''an ''s face became somewhat lonely at that time. He knew that Xu Han''s words weren''t wrong. Now that his cultivation didn''t drag Xu Han down, it was fortunate that Xu Han came to protect him, let alone how to protect Xu Han.


    However, his temper wasn''t a person who was completely defeated. Soon, he recovered and waved his fist at Xu Han, saying, "Alright, Lord Manor Master, wait. I will definitely become an immortal within three months!"


    Su Mu''an was only fourteen years old this year, and he already had the cultivation of the Great Evolution Realm. If he could really cultivate into an immortal within three months, then he would only be under fifteen years old. There had never been such a young immortal since ancient times. Xu Han naturally did not have any hope for this, but he did not go and attack the determination in the boy''s heart. He only smiled and said, "Alright, then I''ll wait for you."


    Su Mu''an also nodded and stopped pestering Xu Han. At this moment, Xu Han finally got free and turned to look at the other side.


    There, Liu Sheng was hugging her red eyes and Liu Mo was patiently saying something to Liu Xiao. Most likely, it was some soldiers who told Liu Xiao to take good care of his sister. It seemed like they were really good brothers.


    Xu Han smiled slightly at that time. Although Liu Sheng had not recovered his memories, it seemed that he had accepted Liu Xiao and Liu Mo. This was a good start.


    At that time, Liu Sheng also seemed to feel Xu Han''s gaze. He smiled at Xu Han, then stood up and handed Liu Mo in his arms to Liu Xiao. Then, he walked to Xu Han.


    "You won''t say anything more?" Xu Han smiled.


    "No, I''ve finished what I should have said." Liu Sheng replied.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled at each other at that time. Then, they turned around and cupped their hands towards the crowd. Then, they turned around together and their auras swayed. At that time, their figures disappeared from the crowd''s eyes.


    ¡­


    "So can you tell me why you let Fang Ziyu marry Chen Xuanji?" Walking on the official road outside Jinling City, Liu Sheng turned to Xu Han and asked.


    Xu Han had Xuan''er squatting on his head and Ah Huang standing on his shoulders. Only Ao Wu kept running behind him, as if he wanted to use all of his strength to keep up with Xu Han and Liu Sheng.


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned to look at Liu Sheng and shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know either."


    Liu Sheng frowned. Obviously, he did not believe that Xu Han would put Fang Ziyu in such a rash situation.


    Xu Han seemed to have seen through Liu Sheng''s doubts. He asked, "Since you are also worried about Ziyu, then why didn''t you object after I raised this matter?"


    Liu Sheng did not think about why Xu Han would ask such a question. He replied very frankly, "I think you care more about that girl than I do, so since you are willing to do so, then you must be fully confident that the other party will not be hurt."


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "That''s what I think."


    This reply seemed somewhat headless, and Liu Sheng naturally did not know why. However, before he could ask, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "There is someone who cares more about her than me who gave me such a task. I also believe that he will not harm Ziyu, so I agreed."


    Liu Sheng was slightly stunned when he heard this, but he quickly reacted. He couldn''t help but look at Xu Han and ask, "Wasn''t he imprisoned by Chen Xuanji?"


    Xu Han shook his head and remained silent.


    Liu Sheng asked again, "Then where is he now?"


    Xu Han turned to look at the majestic mountain called Mount Li in the south and said uncertainly, "Be a lobbyist."


    ¡­


    "Achoo!" Sitting at the peak of Mount Li, Meng Liang suddenly sneezed.


    Although this was an extremely strange thing for Meng Liang, who was now an immortal, he did not take it to heart. Instead, he continued to look at the old man in front of him, who was slowly drinking tea. He asked with a serious expression, "So Master doesn''t intend to help me anymore?"


    "There are a total of 6,526 people from Mount Li. There are only one Sword Immortal, 18 Great Evolution Realm cultivators, and 597 Li Chen cultivators. The rest are not to be reckoned with. What can we do with such a large number of people? Are we going to die?" The old man slowly drank his tea and responded to Meng Liang''s question.


    Meng Liang frowned. He originally thought that it would be the simplest thing to talk about this Sword Diffusion Immortal. In fact, in Xu Han''s initial plan, the old man in front of him had almost agreed to join them by default. However, he did not want Meng Liang to be shut out of this first step.


    Eldest Young Master Meng naturally wouldn''t give up. He coughed and said, "Master is someone who has seen the world before. I think the truth behind this is clearer than mine. Why are you so confused in front of such a big problem?"


    "Foolish?" Hearing this, the old man stood up. He glanced at Meng Liang lightly and then said, "I''m not confused. You guys have to go against the Dark Asura Palace. Dark Asura Palace wants to kill the Demon Lord, and it also wants to kill the Demon Lord without using a vicious sword. How powerful is it to do that?"


    ''"Even though I''m old, I know that you and that brat are both mantises when fighting against Dark Asura Palace. I''m just not foolish. Only then did I know that I''m really foolish to do this with you!"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang''s expression turned ugly. He could not refute the old man''s rude words, but at the same time, he felt a chill in his heart towards the old man''s current attitude. However, he was still unwilling to give up, so he said, "Master, how could there be an egg under the nest? If you defend Mount Li, then the Dark Asura Palace''s next step after obtaining the Demon Monarch''s blood essence will be to devour the entire world. When that happens, where will Mount Li be?"


    The grim expression on the old man''s face diminished a little at that time. He lowered his head and shook his head with disappointment. "This troubled world is like duckweed, and his life is like grass. Today, he will be safe and sound. What''s the use of thinking so far?"


    "If you have wine today and are drunk today, you can worry about tomorrow."


    After saying that, the old man seemed to have aged a lot in that instant. He trembled as he walked away.


    Meng Liang looked at the old man''s back in disbelief. He had followed the old man for most of his life cultivating the sword dao. Although Yan Qianqiu was sometimes a bit harsh in his heart, he was far from being afraid of death. However, Yan Qianqiu''s performance today had truly exceeded Meng Liang''s expectations.


    "Master! Where is Yue Jianxian? I have something to say to him?" Meng Liang''s voice rang out just before Yan Qianqiu was about to step out of the door.


    Meng Liang once told Xu Han that apart from Yan Qianqiu, he would also find two immortals to assist Xu Han. One of them was the Sword Immortal Yue Fuyao of Great Circle Heavenly Battle City, who was as famous as Yan Qianqiu.


    After Great Zhou fell, Yue Fuyao and the people in Heavenly Battle City fled to the Chen Kingdom and stayed on Mount Li. For some reason, Mount Li kept this news a secret. Meng Liang also came to Mount Li first when he returned to the Chen Kingdom. He happened to bump into this matter, and only then did he know that Yue Fuyao was also on Mount Li.


    "You want to convince Yue Jianxian?" Yan Qianqiu paused for a moment before walking out of the room without turning back. At that time, Yan Qianqiu''s voice sounded in Meng Liang''s ears, "Let''s go, no one will accompany you to die."


    ¡­


    "Has he left?" In an inconspicuous courtyard halfway up the mountain, an old man dressed in white looked at Yan Qianqiu as he walked into the courtyard and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Yan Qianqiu nodded solemnly. Looking at the solemn expression on her face, she had almost written the gloominess in her heart on her face.


    The white-clothed old man seemed to have noticed Yan Qianqiu''s peculiarity. He smiled faintly and said mockingly, "What? Did you lose face in front of your own disciples?"


    "Humph!" Yan Qianqiu snorted coldly and said, "Little bastard thinks that after cultivating to become an immortal, he can point fingers at this old man. What does he know?"


    Yan Qianqiu wanted to show his disdain for Meng Liang as much as possible, but the more he did, the more people felt that he cared about Meng Liang''s opinion. The white-clothed old man on the side naturally saw Yan Qianqiu''s little thought of "being ashamed of his words", but he did not break it. He only agreed repeatedly.


    Yan Qianqiu glared fiercely at the old man who was about the same age as him and said, "How is he?"


    When the white-clothed old man heard this, he put away the teasing expression on his face and replied solemnly, "It''s not objective."


    "Show me." Hearing this, Yan Qianqiu''s expression sank, and he immediately said.


    The white-clothed old man did not delay. He immediately nodded and led Yan Qianqiu into the inner room of the courtyard.


    The two of them walked through the long corridor for a while before arriving at the door of a wing room. At that time, the white-clothed old man took a deep breath and opened the door.


    "Amitabha, the two benefactors have finally arrived." An extremely handsome monk in his twenties seemed to have waited for a long time. The moment the two of them pushed the door open, the monk standing at the door immediately bowed to the two of them.


    When the white-robed old man saw this person, his body trembled. He couldn''t help but ask loudly, "Who are you?"


    "Benefactor, don''t you recognize me?" The monk, however, wasn''t anxious or annoyed and calmly asked back.


    The old man was stunned. He looked at the monk up and down again and felt that he looked very familiar. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression instantly became shocked. "It''s you? How did you end up like this in just a few days?"


    "All skin and flesh are foreign objects. Benefactor, why bother?" The monk said softly. Then, he changed the topic and said, "Since Benefactor has come to look for me today, I will also save you a lot of trouble. The poor monk will have to say goodbye to the two of you in a few days. I will remember the care you have taken over the past few days, but I fear that I will not be able to repay you."


    Hearing this, Yan Qianqiu and the white-clothed old man exchanged glances. They did not have the time to care about the changes in the handsome monk. Instead, they hurriedly asked, "Where are you going?"


    At that time, the handsome monk gave another Buddhist salute to the two of them and whispered, "Those who have crossed the uncrossed in the past have crossed the unfinished fruit of the past."


    "Saint Monk, you can''t! If you go forward, wouldn''t you be right in the eyes of that person? If you don''t wait for him to change and slowly devour that person, then it would be a safe plan." Yan Qianqiu hurriedly said, trying to get rid of this monk''s thoughts of advancing so recklessly.


    "No." The monk shook his head again and said, "I can wait, but she can''t."


    Hearing this, Yan Qianqiu and the other two were stunned, but at that time, the monk slowly turned around and followed the crack. The two of them saw the situation in the room behind the monk clearly.


    There was a barefoot girl sitting in the corner of the room with her legs crossed and her head lowered.


    Her entire body was wet, as if she had just been salvaged from a lake. The most terrifying thing was that her body suddenly disappeared. It was like a candle that had been lit for a night. She had already reached the state of exhaustion. Suddenly, it was dark and bright.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 673 All Spirits Are Cows and Sheep

    It snowed in Chen and Great Zhou.


    The Great Abyss Mountain, which was sandwiched between the two countries, was also snowing.


    After traveling for three days without sleep, Xu Han and Liu Sheng finally arrived in this place amidst the heavy snow.


    Xu Han didn''t want to think too much, but when he raised his head to look at the world that was completely different from the world ravaged by the snowstorm and was even as abundant as the peak of a spring mountain, he couldn''t help but recall the scene of him and the old man trekking on this strange mountain many years ago.


    He remembered vividly that on that day, it seemed to be snowing like this.


    "Let''s go. Why are you suddenly unable to move?" At this moment, Liu Sheng''s voice rang in his ears, pulling Xu Han back from his chaotic thoughts.


    Xu Han looked at Liu Sheng and smiled. "You probably don''t understand what it means to go there?" He said.


    Liu Sheng blinked his eyes and said, "Then tell me and see if you can scare me back."


    The smile on Xu Han''s face turned into a bitter smile when he heard this. He said, "You still have this temperament."


    Liu Sheng''s face revealed a rare expression of curiosity. He asked, "What kind of temperament was I in the past?"


    Xu Han was stunned. This question was indeed difficult for him to answer for a moment. In the end, he didn''t spend much time with Liu Sheng. It was just a few months. However, at that time, the two children were in a dungeon filled with darkness and death, and their strong desire for survival drove them to everything and warmed each other up.


    They could commit their lives to each other, but if they really understood each other, Xu Han couldn''t say for a moment.


    His hesitation fell into Liu Sheng''s eyes, and the other party quickly understood. "It''s not a good question," he said. "If you want to know who you are, you have to rely on yourself."


    However, Liu Sheng''s words of relief made Xu Han feel a little guilty. He couldn''t help but ask, "Ah Sheng, don''t you still have no memory of the past?"


    From Xu Han''s point of view, Liu Sheng seemed to have accepted the two of them when he left with Liu Xiao and the other siblings that day. Xu Han thought that Liu Sheng had somehow remembered some past fragments.


    This time, a bitter smile appeared on Liu Sheng''s face. He shook his head and said, "Actually, not to mention recovering my memories, I have never had any memories of the past. Actually, before Liu Mo and Liu Xiao, I had also hoped that my younger brother and younger sister, whom you spoke of, would be able to remind me of something. But in fact, when I saw them, I felt incomparably unfamiliar with them."


    Xu Han had been busy running around these days. He had never thought that this would be the case, and his heart couldn''t help but become a little depressed. However, when he recalled the situation he had seen before, he felt that something was wrong and was about to ask a question.


    But before he could speak, Liu Sheng said, "I know what you want to ask. I told you, I really don''t have the slightest memory of the two of them."


    "But that doesn''t stop me from feeling their yearning and dependence on me." Liu Sheng paused for a moment, seemingly puzzled, "I can''t say exactly what it feels like, but I just feel that I can''t let them down with this yearning and dependence, so I try my best to cater to them."


    "Um¡­ It''s probably what people call a fantasy."


    At this point, Liu Sheng paused again. After hesitating for a while, he said, "To be honest, sometimes I really doubt whether I am the Liu Sheng that you guys are talking about, or if I''m just a monster that was reborn from his body."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart couldn''t help but tremble. He looked at Liu Sheng with a calm gaze and said solemnly, "Trust me, you are Liu Sheng. If this trip goes smoothly, we can solve this biggest problem. At that time, even if the heavens are pierced, I will think of a way to let you recover your memory."


    Of course, Liu Sheng could read the determination in Xu Han''s words. He smiled and said, "Then you have to live well. It is not a gentleman''s doing to break his promise."


    "Naturally." Xu Han also smiled.


    After saying those words, the two of them relaxed their minds and rushed towards the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain.


    ¡­


    Chang''an, once the Tian Ce Mansion , now the Saint King Manor.


    A handsome monk dressed in black, with a string of white rosary beads hanging around his neck, looked at the five youths and girls standing in front of him with a gloomy expression.


    Most of them were between twelve and thirteen years old, but they did not have the vitality that a child of this age should have. Instead, they lowered their heads and lowered their eyebrows, their faces gloomy, and even a faint chill could be seen on their bodies. At this moment, they were lined up in front of the mansion gate, motionless, like sculptures made of iron.


    "These are the five Saint Kings that the Saint Palace is able to produce." The skinny cultivator named Montenegro walked over to the black-clothed monk and whispered.


    "How long can you live?" The black-clothed monk looked at him and asked.


    Montenegro hesitated for a moment before replying, "If we maintain this state, we might be able to live for a year and a half. However, if we are to activate the Saint Force, it will definitely destroy our flesh within a day or four hours."


    "What a pity." The black-clothed monk sized up the five young boys and girls and said regretfully. However, he quickly put away this wisp of compassion and shouted at the few people, "You heard what we said. Are you willing to sacrifice your lives for me, Da Chu?"


    When the sculpture-like people heard this question, a fanatical expression appeared on their faces in the blink of an eye. At that time, he knelt down and replied to the black-clothed monk, "It is our honor to die in battle for His Majesty the Saint-Emperor."


    "Well said!" A flush appeared on the black-clothed monk''s pale face. He was about to say something, but the flush on his cheeks suddenly became unusual. It was as if he was suddenly out of breath. He began to cough continuously and his body shook slightly.


    Seeing this, Wilde, who was huge on the other side, hurriedly extended his hand to support the monk. However, he was a step too late. The monk''s body trembled and a mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth, directly spraying onto the faces of the young boys and girls in front of him. However, it was as if the young boys and girls had once again fallen into a daze. The expressions on their faces did not change at all.


    "Hall Master!" The skinny Montenegro obviously did not expect this to happen. He also extended his hand to support the black-clothed monk and placed his other hand on the other party''s wrist to begin investigating his body''s condition. At the same time, he anxiously exclaimed, "Are you alright?"


    However, just as he finished asking this question, he fell silent. Then, when he raised his head to look at the black-clothed monk with a trembling expression, he faced the monk''s hard but calm smile. The monk said, "Here he comes."


    "Huh?" Montenegro obviously could not fully understand what the monk meant by this sentence. In that instant, the puzzlement was written all over the eyeballs that spat out from his thin face.


    "Li Dongjun is here" The monk patiently explained to him, "The illusion of the mirror is gradually weakening. He is becoming more and more clear-headed, and I am getting weaker and weaker. I am about to die."


    The monk was still the same as before, but for some reason, after he finished speaking, Montenegro could clearly feel that he seemed to have aged a lot at this moment.


    "Palace Master, there''s no need to worry. Your Majesty will definitely find a way to kill that person and renew your life for Your Majesty." Montenegro tried to console the man in front of him who had once been regarded as a god with words he did not know much about, but it was clear that such words were useless.


    He did not think that the key to the matter was not who lived and who died, but that the two were one.


    The monk didn''t have the heart to correct the other party''s understanding. He forcefully supported his weak body and slowly stood up again. Then, he looked at the five young boys and girls in front of him and said, "I only have this last chance. I can''t tolerate failure. They ¡­ are not enough."


    After saying this, Montenegro was stunned again. He said, "Hall Master, every Saint King has the strength to rival the Four Tribulations or even the Five Tribulations Immortal."


    However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the monk. The black-clothed monk turned his head and glared at Montenegro. His pitch-black pupils seemed to ignite again, "One Xu Han¡­ One Meng Liang¡­ all possess half a strand of True Immortal''s Innate Sword Qi. Even if the people of Tianshan Mountain were unable to descend to their true bodies, they would not be able to do anything to them. Do you think these five people alone?"


    Montenegro immediately hesitated. He said somewhat unbearably, "Your Excellency, every Saint King needs tens of thousands of children to be baptized before he can create one. If this continues, I''m afraid ¡­"


    At that time, the flames in the monk''s eyes finally rose up. He roared madly, "There''s no difference between ten thousand birds that can''t fly out of the cage or a hundred birds!"


    "We need to fly out! Fly out!"


    Montenegro could not remember how long it had been since he had seen such a disgraceful opponent, or perhaps it could be said that ever since he had followed him, he had always been tactful towards convenience. His misdemeanor made Montenegro feel a little scared, so he didn''t dare to continue. He could only silently nod his head and say, "This subordinate understands."


    After that, he dismissed the young man and girl who were still kneeling in front of him, then told the monk to retreat, and then continued the monk''s orders.


    After he left, the black-clothed monk stood there silently for a while. Afterwards, he suddenly turned to look at the strong man beside him and asked, "Wilde, do you think I am a good person or a bad person?"


    This question was obviously too complicated for a tall, sturdy man with a bad brain. He scratched his head in confusion and said after a while, "If it weren''t for the Hall Master''s intelligence, I would still be a barbarian like a wild beast in the Southern Wilderness. The Hall Master would naturally be a good person for me to rebuild it."


    "But I also killed a lot of people." The monk said.


    But this question did not puzzle the strong man in the slightest. He replied almost without hesitation, "How could they be considered as human beings?"


    The monk was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes ¡­"


    "A fellow who doesn''t even understand why he lives in this world is no different from a sheep or cow raised in captivity."


    "How can I be considered a human?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 674 Demon Lord Lu Wu

    On the summit of Great Abyss Mountain, there were plenty of plants and vegetation. There were no lack of beasts traveling through the forest, and there were no lack of birds flying in the sky.


    Even the stable Chen Kingdom had been affected by the devouring of the Dragon Qi from the Great Zhou and Great Xia Dynasties these past few days, and the winter was obviously colder than before. However, the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain is like a secluded paradise, still swaying in the wind and rain outside the world, I feel like spring.


    "So this is what it looks like on the top of the Great Abyss Mountain." After another day of trekking, Liu Sheng, who had arrived at the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain, looked around and couldn''t help but let out a sigh of admiration.


    Xu Han became interested and turned to look at Liu Sheng and asked, "Then what do you think this place should look like?"


    Liu Sheng thought for a moment and did not conceal anything. Instead, he said bluntly, "Not a single blade of grass grows, 10,000 kilometers of withered wood."


    In the few records of humans about the demon race, demons seemed to have been intentionally or unintentionally depicted as extremely terrifying and evil existences. It was not surprising that Liu Sheng would have such an idea.


    It was like a man walking alone in the dark night. When a companion suddenly appeared beside him, he could not see his opponent''s appearance clearly, nor did he know his identity. He could only feel his heavy and powerful steps.


    Thus, he inevitably began to guess the identity of the person who came, coincidentally traveling with him? Thief? Horse robbers? A villain who killed for pleasure ¡­ and this conjecture would inevitably fall towards the deeper and deeper abyss as time passed. It''s a human instinct¡­


    Xu Han had thought so before, so he was not surprised at all by Liu Sheng''s words. However, because he didn''t know much about the demon race, he naturally couldn''t comment on Liu Sheng. Therefore, after hearing Liu Sheng''s words, he only smiled faintly and didn''t say anything. He turned around and led Liu Sheng towards the relatively wide flat peak of the Great Abyss Mountain again.


    The highest point of convenience of the Great Abyss Mountain was a circular flat land. The Vast Ocean Current had once stood here and fought against the Demon Lord''s blood.


    That battle was one of the most unforgettable scenes in the depths of Xu Han''s memories. Now that he had returned to the same place, Xu Han couldn''t help but sigh with emotion in his heart.


    "You can find that Demon Lord here?" Liu Sheng and Xu Hanfei stood on the flat roof, but there seemed to be nothing unusual about this place apart from the open space. Liu Sheng couldn''t help but ask Xu Han doubtfully.


    Xu Han shook his head. He did not detect any demonic aura. He only knew that there was indeed a Demon Monarch suppressing the Great Abyss Mountain. He had witnessed all of this with his own eyes, but he did not know how to find Xu Han.


    Originally, he thought that he would be able to find some things to talk about after coming to the Demon Monarch Land that Canghai Liuliu had summoned back then, but now, it seemed that he was thinking too naively.


    "Do you have any ideas?" Helplessly, Xu Han could only turn to Xuan''er and the others beside him for help. After all, they were also monsters, so there was no way they could sense anything special between the monsters.


    However, when he asked this question, Xu Han saw Aowu jumping around like he was enjoying himself not far away. Ah Huang was eating a large mouthful of red and tender peaches that he had picked from nowhere. The two of them were obviously immersed in this paradise-like mountain peak of the Great Abyss Mountain, completely forgetting the purpose of their trip.


    Only Xuan''er was still loyally squatting on Xu Han''s shoulder, but hearing Xu Han''s question, she obviously could not understand it. She could only widen her amber eyes and tilt her head to look at Xu Han with a flash.


    Xu Han burst into laughter. He also knew that he was too sick to rush to the doctor.


    "So we can only wait for the Demon Lord to come out and see us?" Liu Sheng looked at Xu Han suspiciously, probably feeling that since he knew Xu Han again, the other party rarely did such a thing without any plan.


    Xu Han coughed dryly twice, and he also felt that his face was a little unhanging.


    "Don''t worry, I remember a technique." Xu Han said embarrassedly, but the expression on his face was somewhat lacking in confidence no matter how he looked at it.


    Fortunately, Liu Sheng had 100% trust in Xu Han. Hearing Xu Han''s words, Liu Sheng looked at Xu Han curiously and waited for him to use the technique he spoke of.


    Xu Han coughed again and walked to the center of the flat roof. At that time, he took a deep breath, his eyes flashing with divine light, and his expression was solemn. Liu Sheng, who thought that Xu Han was going to use some profound technique, held his breath and stared at Xu Han.


    Xu Han clasped his fists across his chest and said loudly to the horizon of the Great Abyss Mountain, "Sword Mausoleum disciple Xu Han requests to see Great Lord!"


    With this sound, the peak of the Great Cloud Mountain was completely silent, but faintly, birds flew by and whistled.


    Liu Sheng looked at it for a long time, and only after more than ten breaths did he ask uncertainly, "Not anymore?"


    Xu Han nodded and said, "Nothing."


    Liu Sheng''s expression was strange and the corner of his mouth twitched. After a while, he said, "Your technique is really interesting."


    Of course, Xu Han could see the suspicion in Liu Sheng''s eyes, but there was nothing he could do about it. He remembered it clearly. When he and Canghai Liu arrived at the Great Abyss Mountain, the other party shouted at the Great Abyss Mountain like this. The Demon Monarch had already revealed his true body, but now that he had arrived, this move was no longer effective.


    Xu Han frowned. He felt that with the Demon Lord''s ability, he must have known of their arrival. Why didn''t he want to come out and see them?


    The Dark Asura Palace''s plan to kill the Demon Monarch was in full swing. Could it be that the Demon Monarch refused to see him for too long and didn''t even plan to take his life?


    Seeing Xu Han frown, Liu Sheng also put away his joking thoughts. He walked over to Xu Han and asked, "Shall I help you roar?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly. This matter was truly not properly considered. He probably thought that it would be such a troublesome matter to meet this Great Monarch. However, he could not find any other way at this moment, so he could only nod his head at that time and said, "Try again."


    The two of them shouted loudly from the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain. The shout of "Seeking to see the Great Lord" was overshadowed by a loud shout. In order to ensure that this voice could reach the ears of the Demon Lord who did not know where he was, Xu Han and the other two even shouted as they poured all the strength in their bodies into their voices.


    As a result, the shouts shook the heavens, causing the birds and beasts in the forest to be alarmed and in chaos.


    However, even though the two of them had already stirred up the mountain peak of the Great Abyss Mountain, the so-called Demon Monarch seemed to have truly fallen asleep and did not give them any response.


    Just as the two of them were feeling helpless and their voices became smaller and smaller, Xuan''er, who was standing on Xu Han''s shoulder, looked at the two of them who were hoarse and exhausted. The little fellow didn''t know if he had suddenly realized something, or if he just felt it was simply interesting.


    At that time, it suddenly jumped off Xu Han''s shoulder and raised its neck, looking proudly at the horizon of Great Abyss Mountain.


    "Meow!"


    A cat''s cry resounded at the top of the Great Abyss Mountain, and then all was silent.


    ¡­


    Naturally, Xu Han had heard Xuan''er''s call more than once, but there was a strange rhythm in this long call.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng were both stunned at that time. They also stopped shouting, exchanged glances, and then looked at Xuan''er with strange expressions. However, Xuan''er did not seem to have noticed that she had just displayed something unusual. When she sensed the other party''s gaze, the little fellow also turned to look at the two of them. Her amber eyes were filled with confusion and confusion.


    Rumble.


    However, at this moment, a muffled sound suddenly came from the horizon.


    The muffled sound was not the sound of thunder, but rather a long sigh from an enormous creature that had awakened from its long slumber.


    The horizon where the voice came from immediately distorted and gradually transformed into a vortex. Waves of red light also began to flicker from the depths of the vortex. Very quickly, the blood-colored light covered the entire vortex and then continued to spread. In the blink of an eye, the flat roof that Xu Han and the others stood on was wrapped in the blood-colored sky.


    What was even more terrifying was that along with the bloody light that filled the sky, a terrifying pressure rippled out from the bloody light.


    Xu Han and Liu Sheng were in a trance. They stared blankly at the bloody light, unable to regain their senses for a long time.


    "Meow!" It wasn''t until Xu Han''s soft cry sounded in Xu Han''s ear that he woke up as if he had just dreamed.


    Xuan''er jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder and rubbed her head happily against Xu Han''s neck, as if she hadn''t been affected at all by this abnormal situation.


    "Is that him?" Liu Sheng also regained his senses at this moment. He turned around and looked at Xu Han with a strange expression, asking with a smile on his face. Obviously, even with Liu Sheng''s cultivation, which was already comparable to the Earthly Immortal Realm, under this pressure, it was inevitable that his aura would not be smooth.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded solemnly. Then, he looked at the blood-colored vortex. After a slight hesitation, he was about to raise his hands to salute the owner of the aura. However, at this moment, he discovered that his right arm was not obedient, as if it was about to escape his control.


    He had no choice but to use the sword intent recipe in his body to suppress the uprising. Then, he bowed to the vortex and said, "Xu Han greets the Demon Lord in his later life."


    The blood-colored vortex continued to spin, but no sound was heard in response to Xu Han''s words.


    Xu Han frowned and was about to say something again. But who knew that Xuan''er on his shoulder seemed to be extremely displeased with the horrible aura''s owner''s disregard for Xu Han. At that time, he once again raised his head to the sky and let out a long cry, "Meow!"


    However, he didn''t want the blood-colored vortex to actually speed up a little as the sound faded away.


    Then, under the surprised gazes of Xu Han and Liu Sheng, a blood-colored figure slowly walked out of the vortex.


    It was a man who looked less than thirty years old, with a solemn expression, a straight nose, and an empty right arm.


    Along with his appearance, the pressure that was already pervading the summit of the mountain actually became a bit greater. However, that person turned a blind eye to Xu Han and Liu Sheng. Instead, his gaze landed directly on Xuan''er, who was on Xu Han''s shoulder.


    He looked at Xuan''er calmly for a long time before he opened his mouth and said.


    "I haven''t seen you for tens of thousands of years. I didn''t expect that the dignified Demon Lord Lu Wu would actually be like this."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 675 Ah Yan

    "Houqing is trapped in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, Fei Lian escapes into the Great Abyss Mountain, Lu Wu is imprisoned in the Lunar Temple, only Gouchen and the remaining demons are hiding under the 100,000 mountains."


    On the summit of Great Abyss Mountain, the bloody light scattered and everything returned to normal.


    The red figure sat cross-legged with Xu Han and the others. The birds and beasts that had been avoiding them in the mountain forest seemed to have changed their temperament at this moment. They would occasionally fly over and stop on the red figure''s shoulders, chirping without listening. Not far away, there were even Elk Rabbits waiting for their curious eyes to stare at them.


    "Lu Wu? But didn''t you also say that? Lu Wu is trapped in the Lunar Temple. How could Xuan''er be the Demon Lord Lu Wu?"


    Hearing Fei Lian''s words, Xu Han couldn''t help but frown. Although he somewhat noticed Xuan''er''s unusual behavior, he never thought that this little fellow who had been following him would be one of the four great Monster Monarchs of the Monster race.


    Furthermore, although Xuan''er was somewhat special, she did not look like the demon lord who could summon the wind and rain.


    "At the beginning of the world, humans and demons lived together. The demons were their masters and subordinates. Before the demons were born, the four great demon lords were gods that walked on earth."


    "Fei Lian is in charge of the wind and rain, Houqing is in charge of the world, Gouchen Mu nurtures all living beings, and Lu Wu comforts the undead."


    ''"Later, when the Half Demon appeared, they took our place and regained control of the Laws of Heaven and Earth. However, we still have some of our remaining abilities left. I saw it when the Vast Ocean Flow came here, and I roughly guessed that it used the Golden Cicada Shedding Technique to separate out a portion of its spiritual sense and escape from the Lunar Temple."


    Saying this, Fei Lian glanced at Xu Han''s right arm and said, "This is also why I promised Canghai Liu to give you my right arm."


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed even deeper, but no matter what, he was unable to understand the connection between the two.


    Fei Lian seemed to have seen through Xu Han''s doubts. He continued, "Do you think the Demon Suppressing Pagoda or the Lunar Temple really exist to seal us?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han was stunned. He couldn''t help but think of the hundreds of Kunlun tribulations that descended from the heavens and attempted to annihilate the Demon Suppressing Pagoda when Houqing was born. In a certain sense, the Demon Suppressing Tower seemed to be protecting Houqing from being discovered by something that had always coveted him.


    But if that wasn''t the case, then why would Canghai Liuliu risk his life to reinforce the seal on Great Abyss Mountain?


    Fei Lian stood up. The birds on his body stood up one after another and circled around him. Fei Lian smiled and waved his hand. He said, "Go play by yourself."


    Those birds actually seemed to understand Fei Lian''s words. At that time, they all soared into the sky, chirping for a while, and then they really escaped into the forest.


    "Do you know why neither the changes of the four seasons nor the devouring of the Great Zhou Dragon Qi in your mouth can affect the spring-like seasons on the Great Abyss Mountain?" Fei Lian asked.


    Xu Han was stunned. He had never thought about this question in detail. Now that he heard this question, his expression changed as if he had thought of something. Immediately, his gaze fell on Fei Lian as he looked up and down at the man bathed in the bloody light.


    After experiencing the twinning of dragons and snakes in the Great Zhou Dynasty, although Xu Han had dispersed all of his dragon qi, he was extremely sensitive to it. At this moment, he intentionally noticed that this Monster Lord''s body actually contained an extremely dense, azure, and nearly scarlet dragon qi.


    He suddenly understood that the peak of this small Great Abyss Mountain actually had such boundless luck. No wonder it was so luxuriant, and the seasons were like spring.


    Fei Lian''s age could only be counted in tens of thousands, so he could naturally be said to have read countless people. The slight change in Xu Han''s expression fell into his eyes and he could already understand what he was thinking.


    He continued, "The four great demon kings are carrying the powerful luck of the demon race. Back then, half of the demon divine species were buried in the Kunlun Abyss, and the two races started a dispute again. As you all know, with the appearance of the fierce sword, the demon race was defeated, and the four great demon kings were seriously injured."


    ''"This is a once and for all matter. As long as we kill the four great demon kings, the demon race will have no capital to fight against the human race. Whether we will enslave tens of thousands of demons or slaughter all of them will be a matter of human will. Do you know why they will let us go?"


    Xu Han furrowed his brows. The matter of the Ancient Era was far too old for him. He naturally found it difficult to answer this question, but logically speaking, it was truly unimaginable for the rulers of the human race to make such a decision. Therefore, he asked in a low voice, "You mean that you were sealed here with hidden secrets?"


    "It can''t be considered a secret. It''s just that the human rulers at that time came up with something." Fei Lian smiled and then his eyebrows sank. His tone was also a little low, "Where did those fierce swords come from?"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Han was puzzled. Isn''t the vicious sword of the Sword Mausoleum something forged by a human genius? Fei Lian''s words couldn''t help but be somewhat puzzled.


    "You are the descendant of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. I believe you know more about the Dao of the Sword than I do."


    "The strength of a sword, apart from the sword-forging method and the materials used to forge the sword, the most important thing is the spirit of the sword. Wang Yangming of the Southern Wilderness had cultivated for a thousand years, nourished by tens of thousands of divine swords, and only after Wei Changming blocked the tribulation did he suppress the Immortal Dao. Only then did this sword possess the ability to slaughter Demon Monarchs. "In the Primordial Era, there wasn''t a single True Immortal in the human race who could prove the Dao, so how could he forge a sword spirit that could rival True Immortals?"


    "Back then, when the demon race ruled the world, there was a lot of pressure on the human race. I did not conceal this point, but it was far from extinction."


    After that, half of the demons appeared and mixed with humans and demons. It was almost chaotic. However, the demi-demon gods died in Kunlun and the humans and demons ruled the world together. They practically maintained the rules set by the demi-demon gods and the two races coexisted peacefully.


    "The biggest reason the humans fought against the demons again was because of the appearance of these three vicious swords. It made the humans realize that they had the ability to fight against the demons, which was why the great war between humans and demons took place in the Primeval Era."


    "When those in power used their vicious swords to slaughter half of the demon race, However, he discovered that the fierce sword was constantly devouring the fate of the demon race in this kind of slaughter, and relying on this fate to gradually become stronger, it had already reached a point where it gradually lost control. If he used this sword to kill the Demon Lord, the fierce sword that devoured the power of the Demon Lord would definitely lose control completely. The calamity that would result at that time would definitely not be within the control of those in power.


    "Realize that that vicious sword was most likely made by someone with a heart, Thanks to the human race, After devouring the fate of the demon race and perhaps even brewing some huge conspiracy, these rulers reached an agreement with us. They cut the 100,000 mountains to the demon race and suppressed me, Kun Wu, and Hou Qing in different places. Then, they placed the three vicious swords in the Southern Wilderness, where the fate of the demon race had been devoured by the half-demons and turned into a wasteland.


    "But let it be, The restless power that exists in this world is still staring at us all the time, "In order to prevent them from gaining power from us and for the fate of the human race, the powerful sects of the Sword Mausoleum, Green Lotus Temple, Dragon Hidden Temple, and Lunar Temple were set up to supervise the heavens and the earth. At the same time, they continue to strengthen our seals. For the sake of the fate of our own clansmen, even though we are helpless, we have no choice but to accept this fate calmly."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart trembled.


    Demon Monarch possessed the Demon Monarch''s blood essence as well as Dragon Qi. If he could obtain the power of a Demon Monarch, it would be equivalent to possessing both of these things at the same time. These two things were exactly what the Ancient Devil Xiangliu of the Sword Mausoleum needed to create the Ancient Devil Container.


    As Xu Han thought of this, a chill instantly arose in his heart. Could it be that the conspiracy against those ancient demons had already begun since ancient times? But what exactly were they? Why did Xiangliu say that this world was a cage that existed to imprison ancient demons? And what exactly was the emperor that Xiangliu spoke of?


    These questions instantly surged into Xu Han''s mind. His head was a mess, and it was difficult to sort out the entire matter in a short period of time. However, even so, he could feel that everything seemed to be pointing towards the so-called Ancient Devil. Of course, it was also pointing towards the Emperor in the Ancient Devil''s mouth ¡­ that was him.


    "And then what?" Xu Han asked again. However, this time, he could feel that his tone had become extremely dry as he asked this question.


    Xu Han was never a person who believed in fate.


    From a small beggar in Shangyun City to this day, he possessed enough power to look down on the world. He relied on the courage to die and the disobedient aura.


    But one day a man''s courage will come to an end, especially when he knows that the courage that seems to have been supporting him is wrong.


    He''ll be scared, he''ll be scared to know the truth¡­


    "Demon Monarch''s lifespan should be as boundless as those True Immortals in the sky. Even though I have already experienced tens of thousands of years, I am still unable to know where the limit of my lifespan is."


    "But Gouchen, who led his clansmen into the hundred thousand mountains, died more than a thousand years ago¡­"


    "But before she died, she traveled the heavens and earth in the form of a divine soul. In the end, she came to the peak of the Great Abyss Mountain and chatted with me."


    "She told me a lot¡­"


    "For example, in the tens of thousands of years that she lived in the depths of the 100,000 mountains, she brought along the demon race to reproduce and survive. Although it was difficult, she gradually began to get on the right track."


    "She said that there was still a force in the world that was peeping at this world. Back then, she had been stabbed by the Prison Abyss within the vicious sword, and her injuries had not healed yet. This was also the biggest cause of her death."


    "She also said that the heavens and earth are about to suffer a great calamity. The only way to save this calamity is to jump out of this world."


    "And to do this, she gave birth to a son before she died¡­"


    "That''s her daughter¡­"


    "Her name is¡­"


    "Ah Yan."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 676 Change The World

    Ah Yan.


    This was not a strange name for Xu Han.


    When he first entered Great Xia, Ah Yan was the main character in the silk drama that Master Wei sang on the streets.


    Hearing this, Xuan''er raised her head. Her amber eyes were a little curious, but after looking at the Demon Lord in front of her for a while, she lost her interest and sat back in Xu Han''s arms. She narrowed her eyes and snoozed contentedly. She did not have the slightest bit of consciousness as a Demon Lord.


    "You mean Master Wei''s wife?" Xu Han also recovered from his shock when he heard this name. He looked at Fei Lian and asked.


    Fei Lian nodded and said again, "Exactly"


    But after saying that, He seemed to hesitate a little, After a while, he said again, "Gouchen told me, "The power in her body was gradually eroded during her ten thousand years of seclusion in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. After realizing this, she didn''t spare any effort to disperse the dragon qi in her body into the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. This way, she could ensure that after her death, the demons in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains wouldn''t starve to death just like the descendants of the Southern Wilderness."


    "But like a dynasty without an emperor to rule the world, the fate of a hundred thousand mountains could be snatched away at any time. In addition to the imminent calamity, Gouchen used her last bit of strength to give birth to Ah Yan ¡­ and Ah Yan became the final hope for the demon race to break through the calamity."


    Xu Han forcefully suppressed a series of thoughts about the Ancient Devil that had arisen in his heart. He calmly asked, "How can Ah Yan save the demon race?"


    There weren''t many words mentioned in Master Wei''s story about the fox demon. At first, Xu Han thought that it was a fox demon who accidentally entered the human world by chance. Only now did he realize that these coincidences weren''t coincidental.


    Fei Lian''s face revealed a rare look of shame at that time. He did not directly respond to Xu Han''s question. Instead, he lowered his head and muttered, "He is indeed a very good person. We plotted against him ¡­ Fortunately, he ended up in a good end."


    When Xu Han heard this, how could he not understand what Fei Lian was talking about? His expression immediately changed and his tone became a little higher. He shouted, "You mean that Ah Yan and Master Wei met. From the beginning until the end, it was all a trick personally arranged by you?"


    ''"At most, it''s just pushing the boat along. Ah Yan''s encounter with Wei Changming was indeed intentional. However, we can''t control the future development. Furthermore, for the sake of our clansmen, we have no other choice. How can we not do this little trick?"


    "However, I didn''t expect Wei Changming and Ah Yan to reach that stage in the end. I didn''t expect Wei Changming to reject the invitation from the Heavenly True Immortal so decisively for the sake of Ah Yan''s revenge. Especially after he already knew our plan, he still complied with our plan resolutely. He really left me speechless."


    Hearing that Xu Han had mostly figured out the cause and effect of the incident, he said with a deep gaze, "So you guys did this to break Master Wei off from the celestials in the sky and end up in your camp. But what happened afterwards? Why is he carrying a hundred thousand mountains on his back? What does this have to do with your plan?"


    "Gouchen foresaw that this world was on the verge of destruction, and we made this plan, "We found the person in the human race who is most likely to prove the Immortal Dao by relying on his own dao. He was plotted to break off with the True Immortals. Then, I brought him to the Great Abyss Mountain and told him the truth. I spent most of my cultivation to put the hundred thousand mountains into a small world and gave him my hand."


    "As long as he can one day become a True Immortal, he will be able to bring 100,000 mountains and jump out of this world that is about to shatter. At that time, our clansmen will be able to continue. "However, he still failed in the end. Although he was fortunate enough to be taken away by the surveillance and saved his life, due to the laws of heaven and earth, he was still unable to truly jump out of this world. Therefore, he was unable to bring my clansmen out of this place."


    "And now, this burden falls on you."


    "Me?" Hearing this, Xu Han smiled bitterly. He didn''t even know what kind of person he was. If this Demon Lord knew all of this, he probably wouldn''t have any expectations for him anymore.


    "Look, although I didn''t know you had such a secret, I saw Lu Wu." Fei Lian looked at Xuan''er and smiled. "I know that something must have happened in Lunar Temple, so Lu Wu didn''t hesitate to use up half of his cultivation to split out an avatar to follow you."


    "Lu Wu chose you, so I believe in his choice and promised Canghai Liu to give you his right arm."


    "Wei Changming''s path of proving the Dao is also not easy, "The people in the sky have set too many rules for him. In the end, he may also understand that he cannot reach the True Immortal Realm by himself. That''s why he handed over the hundred thousand mountains to you, resisting the ten heavenly tribulations for that sword spirit. In the end, that sword spirit sacrificed himself to put his lifeblood sword aura into your body."


    "We believe in you either passively or actively. You don''t need to doubt anything anymore. Just give it a shot." When Fei Lian said this, the smile on his face became even more intense. There was a hint of encouragement from the elders towards the juniors.


    Xu Han''s heart became even more bitter. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt that the other party had entrusted him with. He was about to say something at that time.


    Fei Lian''s voice rang out again, "Do you know why I knew that you had come to the Great Abyss Mountain, but at the beginning, I avoided it?"


    "Because I know your purpose in coming here. You want me to fight against that dead dragon with you, but in fact, my original intention is not that."


    "They''re here to kill you." At this moment, Liu Sheng, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke. Obviously, he was extremely confused about this. In a sense, they were here to save the Demon Lord. Why did they listen to the other party''s tone? It seemed that he was extremely unhappy about this.


    "To a Demon Monarch who has lived for tens of thousands of years, the Demon Clan''s inheritance is far more important than our lives. Although I will die, as long as you don''t participate in it, he will be able to survive. With so many fortuitous encounters and strength, he only needs a little more time to ascend to the True Immortal Realm. At that time, he will be able to lead my clansmen out of this world."


    "Of course, the price for doing so is that those who obtain my blood essence will definitely slaughter the entire human race. However, out of selfishness, between the human race and the demon race, I will only choose my own clansmen."


    "Then why did you change your mind?" Xu Han once again suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his heart and asked with deep eyes.


    At that time, Fei Lian smiled again. He looked at Xuan''er on Xu Han''s shoulder and said, "Back then, the human race made someone else''s sharp sword because of greed, forcing the demon race into a desperate situation. In the end, it landed in this world."


    "Lu Wu called out to me just now. I roughly understood what he meant."


    "The human and demon races are born in this world. The human race''s mistakes back then cannot be repeated now. After all, even if you survive here, you may not be able to become a True Immortal as you wish. Furthermore, with your temperament, it seems that you will not abandon your friends in the human race and leave alone."


    "I think it makes sense. Since that''s the case, let''s put aside our old grudges and schemes for the sake of this world."


    "Let''s give it a try. Can we change the world again?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 677 To Risk Ones Life, One Must First Clear Up Ones Doubts

    At the peak of the Great Abyss Mountain, grass was flying.


    Even in the middle of the night, a soft rustling sound could still be heard in the forest, as if some beast was foraging at night.


    Liu Sheng had already fallen asleep, but Xu Han still did not feel sleepy.


    Although Ah Huang usually liked to have a hard time with Aowu, or the pride of being a Monster King made him disdain to communicate with this stupid dog, the two of them still gathered together and fell asleep at night. Xu Han sat up and Xuan''er, who was sleeping beside his head, instinctively raised her head. She opened her amber eyes wide and looked at Xu Han with curiosity.


    Xu Han smiled and touched the little fellow''s head. Then, he stood up. Seeing that, Xuan''er naturally leapt onto Xu Han''s shoulder. It seemed as if it could see the annoyance in Xu Han''s heart. It rubbed Xu Han''s neck with its head, as if it wanted to comfort Xu Han.


    After spending so much time with Xuan''er, Xu Han could guess the little fellow''s thoughts. He smiled faintly and his heart warmed up.


    Immediately after, he stepped aside and walked to the edge of the flat roof, where he sat. The Great Abyss Mountain was seven thousand feet tall. Xu Han hadn''t made any calculations, but apart from the hundred thousand mountain on his back, there shouldn''t be such a handsome mountain in this world. The most peculiar thing was that the foot of the mountain was covered in snow, and green plants began to grow from the mountainside to cover the entire cliff, thus forming a unique paradise.


    "If we don''t stop Dark Asura Hall, I''m afraid there won''t be such a beautiful scene in this world ever again." Sitting on the cliff, Xu Han looked at the oasis that stretched for thousands of feet, and recalled the tragic scene from the Southern Wilderness to the Great Zhou Dynasty. He sighed in his heart, and couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Miao?" Xuan''er raised her head to look at Xu Han and let out a soft call, as if she was responding to Xu Han.


    Xu Han lowered his head and looked at the little fellow. He smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be a Demon Monarch by my side. Xuan''er, you''ve hidden it deep enough."


    Xu Han''s joking tone landed in Xuan''er''s ears. It seemed as if it understood what Xu Han meant. It shook its head and cried out, as if it was explaining something to Xu Han.


    Even though Xu Han had been with Xuan''er for a long time, he was still unable to understand what Xuan''er was saying at this moment. He only roughly knew what Xuan''er seemed to be explaining.


    Xu Han touched Xuan''er''s head and said, "I understand. No matter who you are, I will treat you as Xuan''er."


    When the little fellow heard this, he was satisfied. He narrowed his eyes again and rubbed his head against Xu Han''s neck, as if to express the joy in his heart.


    Xu Han''s neck was slightly itchy from Xuan''er''s rubbing. He repeatedly dodged Xuan''er''s head, but who knew that Xuan''er would "not forgive others" and keep chasing after Xu Han. At that moment, a person and a cat were wrestling together. Xuan''er''s throat emitted bursts of rumbling sounds. Obviously, she enjoyed being with Xu Han like this.


    After playing like this for a long time, Xu Han grabbed Xuan''er, who was messing around, and simply laid on the ground with Xuan''er in his arms.


    On the Great Abyss Mountain, the gray aura that enveloped the Great Zhou Territory did not seem to have affected this place. Looking up at the horizon, Xu Han could clearly see the stars flickering in the sky. The starlight poured down on his body like a waterfall. Such a beautiful scene that he had not seen for a long time caused his tired heart to gradually calm down.


    Xuan''er, who was in her arms, seemed to have sensed Xu Han''s state of mind as well. She gradually calmed down and crawled on his body.


    This resplendent starlight reminded Xu Han of the surveillance personnel who had helped him several times. Wherever he went, there would be starlight everywhere, and the most dazzling thing was the seven stars hanging above his head.


    Xu Han closed his eyes and thought of the scene when the surveillance person appeared. Streams of rays of light shone like a galaxy, vast and dazzling, panicked and dazzling. Suddenly, his brows furrowed. He remembered that time when he was trapped in the illusion that the Demon God had summoned. Even though he had used all of his abilities, he had not found any way to break the situation. At that time, he had already entered the Death Realm.


    But at that moment, a golden line broke between his eyebrows, and a figure bathed in starlight jumped out from between his eyebrows.


    He stepped on the starlight and threw a decisive saber at the Demon God.


    As a result, the illusion shattered and Xu Han was able to see the light of day again.


    At that time, the star above the figure seemed to be very similar to one of the seven stars above the watcher.


    Who is he? Why did it appear in his body? Why would he save him at that time?


    At that time, these questions inevitably appeared in Xu Han''s heart. It seemed that what was hidden in his body was not only the thing that the ancient devils called an emperor, but also some bigger secrets.


    "Miao?" As Xu Han thought about this, Xuan''er''s voice sounded in his ears again.


    He was pulled out of his thoughts. Xuan''er had already arrived in front of his head. She widened her amber pupils and looked at Xu Han as if she was asking him what was troubling him.


    Xu Han reached out and touched the smooth hair on Xuan''er''s back, muttering, "Hello, at least you know who you are."


    "You can also know."


    Just as Xu Han''s words fell, a calm voice sounded in his ears.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, streaks of red light gushed from his side and condensed into a red figure.


    It''s Fei Lian.


    After they finished their conversation today, Fei Lian said that he had something important to deal with, so he left alone. Xu Han and the others temporarily stayed here and waited. At this moment, Fei Lian suddenly appeared. Xu Han did not expect it.


    However, Fei Lian did not have the slightest bit of consciousness in this regard. At that time, he turned to look at Xu Han with a smile and continued, "I remember when you were in the Mausoleum of the Sword, you and your senior brother once said that the more you were at the Nine Deaths Stage, the more you had to have the will to survive in order to have a chance of survival." "You have doubts in your heart, and since you have obtained the method, why aren''t you willing to solve the puzzles in your heart?"


    When Fei Lian said this, his face was full of smiles, and he had the bearing of an elder who had been preached to solve the puzzles of the karma.


    However, Xu Han''s expression was strange when he heard this. He looked at Fei Lian for a long time before asking suspiciously, "Senior has been monitoring me?"


    At this moment, Fei Lian''s expression froze as his smile dissipated. He said embarrassedly, "It''s just a casual glance from the heavens ¡­ a casual glance ¡­"


    However, such words obviously could not completely convince Xu Han. On the contrary, it caused the suspicion on Xu Han''s face to heighten. It was mostly because of Xu Han''s gaze that Fei Lian found it difficult to maintain the calm he had forcefully made. He could only say again, "After all, you still have my right arm on you ¡­ I have to be more or less concerned about it ¡­"


    "But that surveillance person seems to care about you very much. You have a trace of his aura on you. Most of the time, I can''t spy on you. Only occasionally ¡­ Occasionally."


    Hearing this, Xu Han was still skeptical of Fei Lian''s words, but he also put down the grievances that had suddenly arisen in his heart. After all, as Fei Lian had said before, what was pressing on his body was not only the Demon Lord''s right arm, but also the rise and fall of the entire demon race. It was reasonable for him to do so.


    As a Demon Monarch, Fei Lian had read countless people. Naturally, he could guess Xu Han''s thoughts from the subtle change in expression on Xu Han''s face. He quickly followed the wind and coughed. "Anyway, I feel that since you want to know who you are, you should find out."


    Xu Han naturally knew that Fei Lian was intentionally changing the topic, but he was not willing to pursue the matter any further. In addition, Fei Lian''s words had indeed hit his sore spot. He couldn''t help but shake his head with a bitter smile and said, "I understand what Great Lord said. However, a great battle is imminent. After this incident, I will naturally."


    "Although the peak of Kunlun is 10,000 kilometers away, with your current cultivation level, you can return and return within a month. The Dark Asura Palace that you speak of must be prepared thoroughly to kill me. Without three months, they will not be able to prepare enough strength to kill me. Therefore, you know very well that you have plenty of time to unlock the confusion in your heart." When Fei Lian said this, his tone became serious again. He looked at Xu Han. His eyes, which had experienced tens of thousands of years, were incomparably deep, as if they could pierce through Xu Han''s entire body with a single glance.


    Under this gaze, Xu Han was defeated. He was about to say something, but the Demon Lord did not seem to intend to let Xu Han off. He said it again before Xu Han could speak.


    "You''re scared, aren''t you?"


    "You''re afraid of knowing what you are, aren''t you?"


    The words of the Demon Lord pierced into Xu Han''s heart. Xu Han''s expression changed, and the words that reached his mouth were immediately swallowed by him.


    "It was you who found me. You wanted to join hands with me to fight against that evil and filthy person for your clansmen and for my clansmen. If you hesitate, you will be in a close fight. Your only 10% chance of winning will be reduced by a few points because of your hesitation. I can''t afford such a failure, so I want you to solve your doubts."


    "Look, there are so many people betting that you will win. What are you afraid of?"


    "Whether it''s humans or demons, we were born in this world to fight against the heavens. The heavens want us to die, but we insist on living, so we have to fight them."


    "If you really are something we don''t want to face, so what? Just like how you broke your arm and fought with others, wanting to live and fight with your life, wanting to change your fate and fight with the heavens, just fight with yourself again."


    "There are so many people who want to bet on you. You have to place your bet on this gambling table first and tell them that you bet on yourself to win. Only then will they and us be able to follow you peacefully, don''t you think?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed again. It was only after a long time that he seemed to have figured out something and turned to look at the Demon Lord.


    He blinked and said, "So¡­"


    "Is Dajun really keeping an eye on me?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 678 A Dazzling World

    The snow in Jinling City was like goose feathers, forming a thick layer on the streets of Jinling City.


    Perhaps due to the influence of the Great Zhou''s dragon qi being devoured, Jinling City this year is even colder than before. There are few pedestrians on the streets, and they are deserted. However, you can sing in the temple hall. My appearance on the stage can be said to be noisy.


    Fang Ziyu sat awkwardly on the side of the dragon chair. She was probably still unable to adapt to the change of status and the noise in the temple.


    She subconsciously lowered her head and glanced at Chen Xuanji beside her. The white-haired man smiled as he looked at everything in front of her, as if he was enjoying the unbearable noise in the court.


    "Your Majesty, since the establishment of the Chen Kingdom, the Xia people have invaded every year. Everyone knows that they are wicked and ambitious. If they send troops to attack Longzhou today, the situation will calm down. In less than three years, the Xia people will definitely be ungrateful and cause trouble again. This is absolutely not to be done." An old man with a horned beard stood in the middle of the court hall and shouted at Chen Xuanji in pain.


    These words were clearly the thoughts of most of the Chen officials present.


    "Since the Chu Kingdom has been restored, our Chen Kingdom should practice the technique of joining forces and allowing the two countries to fight. When both countries are injured, our Chen Kingdom will be fine." A middle-aged military officer also shouted loudly at this moment.


    Such words of sitting on the sidelines were better than one breath, and soon suppressed the voices of the rest of the court.


    Li Dingxian and his son, who had been standing in the corner, frowned. Li Dingxian wanted to explode when he was young, but his father, Li Moding , stopped him. Seeing that the monarchs and officials of the Chen Kingdom were about to make a plan to retreat, Li Ding Xian could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. At that time, he broke free from Li Moding ''s hand and walked to the center of the court.


    ''"Hahaha! Although the territory of the Chen Kingdom is small, it is very outstanding. There is the Sword Dao Grandmaster Yan Qianqiu, who is known as the best in the world in the Sword Dao. There is also Prince Meng, who holds 100,000 Tiger Leopard Cavalry and can block millions of soldiers in the world." The civil servants have the virtue of giving advice, the martial artists have the will to die effectively, the people have the will to serve the country, and the bosom of the sea. "


    "The so-called secluded corner is just a place where there are only people and peace. Without the right time and place, you can transform into a dragon as soon as you have the wind and clouds."


    "But when I saw it today, I realized that seeing is believing, and hearing is not believing. It is truly unworthy of being famous."


    Li Dingxian deliberately paused for a moment. He coldly sneered as he swept his gaze across the crowd before saying again, "The crowd is either dressed in the robes of avian pythons or swords. They are entrusted by the emperor and the people, but they don''t want to protect the country and the people. They just want to be at ease for a moment. So-called short-sighted, so-called Haoshou man, so-called bully and pirate the world."


    "All of them."


    The last four words, Li Dingxian said loudly, The expressions of those present who were all bent on peace changed. The old man looked at Li Dingxian with a beard and scolded, "Child, spies of Xia Country, today''s meeting between the monarchs and ministers of our country will be grateful to you. You dare to slander the court even if you don''t want to be grateful. Do you really think that our country is empty?"


    "Human?" Hearing this, Li Dingxian smiled even more. He said, "Instant food for Lord Lu, you don''t have to worry about Lord. How can you be human?"


    "You!!!" The old man''s face was flushed red. He was clearly furious to the extreme. He pointed at Li Dingxian and his arm trembled.


    "Let him continue." But at this moment, Chen Xuanji, who had been squinting at the platform for a long time, suddenly said.


    The old man''s heart trembled. Originally, he wanted to say more, but when he saw the cold light shining in Chen Xuanji''s eyes, he immediately panicked and lowered his head, not daring to say another word.


    Li Dingxian, who was originally cursing with anger, obviously did not expect that he could get the help of the Chen Emperor. He was slightly stunned and subconsciously glanced at the other party. Although he was about the same age, Li Dingxian could not tell the other party''s thoughts from his clearly smiling expression.


    He didn''t dare to infer anything. He could only sink his mind and say again, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Although I am an outsider, since His Majesty is willing to listen to me, I will dare to speak to His Majesty."


    Chen Xuanji smiled and extended his hand to signal Li Dingxian to continue. Li Dingxian did not hesitate when he saw this and immediately said.


    "This subject is nothing more than three questions for His Majesty. First, His Majesty thinks that the world is swaying, so who can protect the people of the Chen Kingdom from the wind and rain?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji smiled faintly. It was convenient for him to reply at that time, "I sit under the heavens, and since I am worshipped by all the people, I should protect them from the wind and rain."


    "Second Minister, with His Majesty''s wisdom, you should know that Zhou Xia''s national strength is so great that the entire Zhou Empire was overthrown overnight, and the change of imperial power was as fast as a thunderstorm. The lands of the three continents of the Great Xia Empire were also handed over to others on the same day. Does His Majesty think that this is truly the incompetence of our Xia Zhou Empire, or that Chu Qi is so powerful?"


    This question caused Chen Xuanji to stagnate for a while before he replied, "I do not dare to make a rash judgment on the strength of the two kingdoms. However, since that Dead Chu was able to accomplish this in such a short period of time, I naturally understand how powerful his wrist is."


    "Your Majesty is holy." Li Dingxian was immediately satisfied with this answer. He nodded his head and then changed the topic. His tone turned cold, "Since His Majesty understands that the death of Chu is more powerful than that of Xia Zhou, and Xia still wants to rule the world and achieve hegemony, how can Wu Chu allow others to sleep peacefully on the side of the bed?"


    "When the army arrives at the lake, who does His Majesty think has the least chance to retreat when looking at the tens of millions of people in the Chen Kingdom?"


    Chen Xuanji''s expression changed when he asked this question. His expression was strange, but he did not respond to this question.


    ''"If the people die, then the summer will fall. If the Xia die, then it will be Chen. They don''t care who is the emperor above them. If we look at the entire city, it won''t be difficult for us to open the city and offer up land. Only His Majesty, and only His Majesty, has no way of retreating."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Imperial Court fell silent, and the civil and military officials lowered their heads.


    Chen Xuanji narrowed his eyes as he tapped on the armrest of the luxurious dragon chair with his fingers. The crisp sound echoed throughout the deathly silent courtyard, like the drum beating of Yama, making people''s hair numb.


    This situation lasted for more than ten breaths of time. Chen Xuanji suddenly smiled and said, "Li Dingxian."


    He muttered the other party''s name in a low voice, making it hard to guess what he was thinking: "After Great Xia obtained this, it was truly terrifying."


    "I hope that after this battle, Little Prince will keep his promise. From now on, our Chen Xia Clan will never have a war."


    When these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned for a moment, and then there was an uproar. Meanwhile, Li Dingxian and his son exchanged glances at each other at that time, and their faces immediately revealed joy.


    They hurriedly knelt down to Chen Xuanji and said loudly, "Your Majesty is holy! Our Xia descendants will never forget this kindness."


    This voice echoed in the court, naturally, it was the joy of several families, and the expressions of the generals who had spoken out against the Confucian scholar changed, and they wanted to say something noisily.


    But just as he spoke, Chen Xuanji suddenly stood up. A long sword appeared in his hand out of thin air. The sword in his hand swung, and sword intent surged, slashing towards the side of the dragon chair.


    A corner of the armrest of the dragon chair was cut off, and the piece of wood landed on the ground and rolled down the steps of the high platform.


    Chen Xuanji looked coldly at the crowd below the stage and said coldly, "Whoever makes peace again is like this wood!!"


    ¡­


    The snow in Jinling City became heavier and heavier, as if someone had poked a hole in the dome, and there was no intention of stopping.


    After all the officials had dispersed, only Chen Xuanji and Fang Ziyu remained in the main hall of Changle Palace.


    Fang Ziyu lowered his head and remained silent. Even lifting his head to glance at Chen Xuanji was difficult to accomplish. In fact, she was indeed afraid to face Chen Xuanji. It had been five days since their wedding. However, apart from meeting on the wedding night, Fang Ziyu had been placed in the palace since then. Chen Xuanji did not restrict her freedom, but he did not meet her again.


    After many inquiries, Fang Ziyu received news from Su Mu''an and the others that Meng Liang was fine, but he didn''t know where to go. For this reason, Fang Ziyu felt a little relieved, but today, Chen Xuanji sent someone to bring her to the court. The emperor was in his prime, but he wanted the empress to listen to him. Naturally, it was a very unreasonable thing, and Fang Ziyu could not understand Chen Xuanji''s thoughts.


    At this moment, everyone dispersed. Ever since the two of them were in Changle Palace, Fang Ziyu''s heart couldn''t help but tighten and he was restless.


    She could clearly feel that Chen Xuanji''s gaze was on her, and she couldn''t help but feel even more helpless.


    Da ¡­


    Da ¡­


    The sound of footsteps rang out, and Chen Xuanji began to approach her. Sweat appeared on her forehead as she lowered her head. Seeing each other again, Chen Xuanji no longer had the extraordinary demeanor he had in the Linglong Pavilion. On the contrary, the city was unfathomable, and it was simply difficult for ordinary people to understand his thoughts. Even Fang Ziyu was unreasonably nervous when he was alone with him.


    "Are you so afraid of me?" Chen Xuanji''s voice suddenly sounded at this moment. Fang Ziyu''s body stirred. He gritted his teeth and raised his head, struggling to smile at Chen Xuanji.


    "No." She said this, but her face almost showed that she didn''t mean it.


    Chen Xuanji still had a faint smile on his face. After hearing Fang Ziyu''s words, the expression on his face seemed to have changed slightly for a moment, but it was also fleeting.


    He stopped his previous conversation. After staring at Fang Ziyu''s familiar face for a few breaths, he stood up and said, "As a ruler, if you don''t make a decision, then you have to keep the civil and military silent. Only in this way can they perfectly carry out your orders and abolish any extravagant hopes in their hearts. You have to remember this."


    Fang Ziyu was unable to tell whether the reasoning behind these words was right or wrong, but Chen Xuanji''s words in an instructive tone made Fang Ziyu suspicious. She couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you say this to me?"


    Chen Xuanji was stunned. The expression on his face only recovered after a few breaths.


    He smiled and said, "For your sake, I let Meng Liang go. He holds a fierce sword in his hand, the appearance of an immortal. I killed his father and took his sweetheart. I can''t guarantee that one day he will come back and take my life."


    "At that time, if I die, you will have to learn to help our son manage the government, right?"


    Fang Ziyu was instantly enraged by these extremely frivolous words. She looked at Chen Xuanji angrily, but Chen Xuanji seemed to be enjoying Fang Ziyu''s gaze. The smile on his face became even more intense. He took a deep look at Fang Ziyu, then stood up and walked out of the hall without looking back.


    ¡­


    "Call me Daddy."


    "Da ¡­ Da ¡­"


    "It''s Daddy."


    "Dada!"


    In the courtyard of the Qin Palace, Song Yueming squatted down and looked at the child sleeping on the bed, trying to correct his pronunciation with a serious expression.


    "Little Xu Lai is less than a year old. Don''t make things difficult for him, husband." Xia Zichuan, who was already a married woman, walked to the edge of the bed. Looking at this sentence of yours, father and I, who seemed to be able to speak of dawn, couldn''t help but reproach him.


    Song Yueming gave a dry cough before he stood up. He said embarrassedly, "What''s so difficult about this? When I was half a year old, I was already familiar with the Four Books and Five Classics. What''s so difficult about calling Daddy?"


    Xia Zichuan rolled her eyes at Song Yueming, who lacked common sense. She did not expose her mistakes, but smiled and said, "Good, good, good. Husband is very heroic. Ordinary people naturally cannot compare to him."


    As Xia Zichuan said this, she picked up the child whose innocent eyes were wide open on the bed. The child immediately smiled and squinted at Xia Zichuan.


    Song Yueming felt ashamed. He put aside his head and refused to admit defeat. He said, "Mother loves him so much. You are just spoiling him too much."


    "Husband has taught me well. I will definitely change my body in the future." Xia Zichuan''s temperament was gentle, so she naturally wouldn''t expose Song Yueming''s current embarrassment.


    Song Yueming also put it away when he saw that it was good. He turned around and looked at the child in his arms. He was in a good mood, stretching out his hand to tease Little Xu unceasingly, causing Xia Zichuan to reproach him again.


    In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. Little Xu Lai quickly exhausted that little energy and fell asleep.


    The couple carefully put Little Xu back on the couch. Song Yueming looked at the sleeping child with a smile on his face and sighed, "If only he could call me daddy."


    Xia Zichuan''s body trembled when she said this. She couldn''t help but raise her head and look at Song Yueming. Her upper and lower lips trembled slightly as she asked, "Does husband really want to go?"


    Of course, Song Yueming knew that he couldn''t hide anything from the woman in front of him. He nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "Husband said that the sect has nurtured and taught her husband. It is only natural for her to fight for the sect. Zi Chuan is a woman, but she also knows that this gentleman has something to do. No one in Zi Chuan can help her husband with what he did before, but he has never stopped her." Xia Zichuan said with a bright voice. The expression on his face said to himself, and his tone gradually became somewhat resentful.


    "But today, Young Master Xu also said that if it weren''t for the fact that the immortals were of no use in the war, and that the young children were young, the husband would have gathered more with him since he was young, so it would have been dangerous. Then how would I, the orphan and widow mother, stand in a chaotic world?"


    After Xia Zichuan finished saying those words, she saw Song Yueming''s expression turn silent. She had always been considerate, for fear that she would cause Song Yueming to be unhappy, so she hurriedly said, "Husband has great righteousness in his heart, so I naturally understand. But even if husband doesn''t think for me, I still have to think for Little Xu."


    Hearing this, Song Yueming revealed a bitter smile. At that time, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Xia Zichuan. He gently pulled the woman who was already a woman into his arms.


    Xia Zichuan probably did not expect such a thing to happen between the two of them who were always respectful to each other. She was shocked and was about to shout, but Song Yueming put his mouth close to her ear at that time and whispered, "Madam, keep your voice down. Xu Lai is asleep."


    He didn''t know whether he felt that Song Yueming''s words made sense, or if it was for some other reason. Xia Zichuan''s face reddened and his tone became gentler. "What is husband doing?"


    "Madam, this action of my husband has nothing to do with the righteousness of the mortal world. It''s for the sake of Xu Lai and Madam." Song Yueming whispered again.


    "Don''t deceive me." Xia Zichuan''s eyes turned red, and his voice became trembling.


    Song Yueming gently turned the body of the person in his arms, then reached out to wipe off the corners of the other party''s wet eyes. Then, she said softly, "Madam has seen the situation of Great Zhou before. It is ten thousand li of bare land, not a single blade of grass grows." "If I let that Dark Asura Palace continue to act recklessly, how will Xu Lai survive in this world? If I want him to live happily, then I have to prepare a beautiful world for him."


    "You''re the only one who makes sense!" Xia Zichuan said angrily, but she was a reasonable person after all. After calming down her emotions, she finally said, "When are you leaving?"


    "Wait a moment longer. I want to see him grow up ¡­" Song Yueming turned to look at the sleeping child beside him and muttered, "Grow up a little longer ¡­"


    ¡­


    After finally comforting his wife and children, the night was already dark.


    Song Yueming did not feel sleepy. He carefully sat up from the bed and tiptoed into his clothes before pushing open the door and walking out.


    However, just as he took a step forward, he noticed that not far from the door, there was a figure squatting on the stairs, looking at him with a smile.


    Song Yueming''s heart skipped a beat. Only after seeing that person''s appearance did he let go of the vigilance that he had just raised.


    "Are we going this way?" The man looked up and down at Song Yueming. His clothes were completely dressed, and he carried a simple luggage on his back. It was obvious that he was preparing to travel far. The man smiled and said, "Didn''t you say that you wanted to wait?"


    Song Yueming smiled bitterly and said, "Why does the Sect Leader have such a bad habit of listening to the corners of the wall?"


    "Haha, accidentally, accidentally." Ning Zhumang smiled embarrassedly. Then, he changed the topic and said again, "You haven''t told me why you''re leaving tonight?"


    "The most difficult thing to do is to leave. I can''t bear to take a look." Song Yueming said in a low voice, her face full of shame.


    However, after he finished speaking, he discovered that Ning Zhumang had a bag on his shoulder. He immediately had a strange expression on his face, "Sect Leader, this is¡­"


    "I heard that the Demon Monarch of Great Abyss Mountain has three heads and six arms. I''m so curious that I want to take a look." Ning Zhu smiled.


    "You don''t want to accompany Ziyu?" Song Yueming asked.


    Ning Zhumang thought for a moment before saying, "Just like you said, I also want to try to leave her a beautiful world."


    At this moment, the two fathers looked at each other and smiled in the night, understanding each other''s feelings.


    Perhaps they hadn''t expected it to be in the door behind them.


    The sleeping woman''s eyelashes suddenly moved, and then she hugged the child beside her. At that time, a tear finally couldn''t be wrapped around her and rolled down her cheeks.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 679 Green Plum Blossoms Cannot Be Opened

    "Is that where you were locked up?"


    The snow in the antler plains was heavier and colder than the snow in the Chen Kingdom.


    Of course, apart from this, the gray snow on the antlers made people feel suffocated.


    Xu Han stood on the snowy ground. The snow that fell from the horizon came to the top of his head, but it seemed as if it encountered an invisible barrier. It separated from both sides of his head and fell towards the surroundings.


    Xu Han pointed at the tall black mountain in the distance and asked Xuan''er, who was standing on his shoulder.


    "Miao?" Xuan''er''s eyes widened as she looked at the mountain peak, and she let out a soft voice that she didn''t know why.


    Aowu, who was running in the snow, raised his head and looked at Xuan''er. The dog''s mouth was covered with snow stains, and it was about to run towards Xuan''er as if it were having fun.


    Whoosh.


    A sound of air-piercing came, and a snowball landed on his head at that moment. His body staggered, and then he fell into the snow with an extremely apt movement of a wild dog pouncing on sh*t.


    "Squeakk!" A burst of laughter came from the side, but Ah Huang was holding onto the snowball and grinning not far away.


    It seemed that bullying Aowu had become the greatest hobby of the former Demon King¡­


    "Let''s go." Xu Han shook his head helplessly. He was not surprised by this. Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, Ah Huang and Ao Wu had no choice but to temporarily let go of the grudge in their hands. At that time, they quickly followed Xu Han''s footsteps and left with one of them.


    "There are many secrets hidden in that mountain."


    "Miao?"


    "Many undeserving people have also died."


    "Miao?"


    "When we come back next time, let''s go explore the situation together, shall we?"


    "Miao!"


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, covering the tracks of a group of people. Only the conversation between the man and the cat was still echoing back and forth in the ice and snow.


    ¡­


    "Sigh. In this cold and snowy October, there is no wine, but there is no one to drink with. It''s really boring." Chu Chouli sat in the other courtyard, playing with the wine cup in his hand. Looking at the heavy snow falling outside the window, he muttered to himself with dim interest.


    The Li Clan''s father and son brought the 20,000 Mu Clan Army and the 100,000 Tiger Leopard Cavalry that Chen Xuanji had recruited to head towards the Changwu Pass, preparing their troops and horses to retrieve the lost land. Ning Zhumang and Song Yueming were nowhere to be found. The group of people who had arrived in the Chen Kingdom had collapsed since then. Chu Chouli had lost his drinking companion. To the drunkard, he was naturally depressed.


    It was getting late, and Su Mu''an , who was dressed neatly, walked out of the room with a knife in her hand.


    Chu Chouli, who was worried about being unaccompanied, rolled his eyes and hurriedly called Su Mu''an Yan, "Come, Xiao Muan, have a drink with me."


    Su Mu''an, who had already stepped out of the room with one foot, stopped. She turned her head to look at Chu Chou Li and said, "I don''t know how to drink."


    "Sigh! How can a man not drink?" Chu Chouli naturally refused to let Su Mu''an off just like that. He casually walked over to Su Mu''an with his wine cup in hand.


    Su Mu''an was dumbfounded for a moment and hesitated.


    Seeing this, Chu Chouli knew that there was a chance. He hurriedly said, "Look at the machetemen in this book. Which one of them doesn''t eat meat and drink wine in large bowls?"


    "Is that so?" Su Mu''an frowned and seriously thought about the stories he had seen in the book.


    "Of course!" Chu Chouli took advantage of the hot iron to strike and handed the wine cup in his hand to Su Mu''an. Then, he continued to give the little fellow encouraging gazes.


    Su Mu''an hesitated for a long time, but she was unable to hold back Chu Chou Li''s enthusiasm. At that time, she said, "Then let''s just have a drink?"


    Chu Chouli knew very well that everything was difficult to begin with, so he naturally wouldn''t object and hurriedly nodded at that time.


    After a quarter of an hour, Su Mu''an stood up from his seat with a flushed face. He waved at Chu Chouli repeatedly and said, "Uncle Chu, you can''t drink any more."


    "There''s no reason men shouldn''t drink anymore. Come on, the two of us are drunk today." Chu Chouli shouted loudly before raising his glass to Su Mu''an again.


    Su Mu''an was unable to resist, so she could only say, "I still have to teach nineteen saber techniques. I really can''t drink any more."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s face immediately revealed a mocking smile. He winked at Su Mu''an and said, "So you''re going to see Little Nineteen. No wonder you''re dressed so cleanly today."


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an ''s face immediately turned red. He repeatedly waved his hand and said, "Uncle Chu, it''s not what you think. I''m just going to teach her saber techniques."


    "Got it. Got it." However, Chu Chouli did not listen to Su Mu''an''s explanation at all. He said with a posture of someone who had come before, "Back then, my junior sister and I were like this. We were childhood sweethearts."


    "Thinking back to the time when I was punished by Tongya Falls, she secretly delivered food for me. The waterfall was covered in mist. She wore green clothes and walked over from the mist. She carried a lunch box and smiled. The scene was like a fairy descending to the mortal world."


    Su Mu''an''s complexion became redder and redder. She wanted to say something, but her mouth was a little stupid. She was no match for Chu Chou Li. She could only hear Chu Chou Li constantly recount what had happened back then, but he himself was unable to interrupt her.


    Just as Su Mu''an was in a dilemma, he discovered that Chu Chou Li''s expression was filled with longing, as if he didn''t care if there was anyone else beside him. Su Mu''an ''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately took a tentative step towards the door.


    "I still remember that year. I was twelve, and she was twelve. I secretly took her down the mountain to play. When Master found out, I punished her and made us kneel outside the sect. Suddenly, it rained. I covered her with my clothes and she leaned gently against my embrace."


    Chu Chouli was still chattering endlessly. Seeing this, Su Mu''an knew that this was a rare opportunity, so she quickly spread her feet and ran out.


    "Also, there''s more."


    "I was sixteen that year, and she was sixteen too." Chu Chouli murmured. Then, he turned his head to look at Su Mu''an, only to discover that that fellow had long since disappeared. The drunken Chu Chouli was slightly stunned, and then he bitterly smiled. The words that reached his mouth were finally swallowed back.


    He picked up his glass by himself and said, "It''s nice to be young."


    After saying that, he raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp.


    ¡­


    "Damn Mu''an! Damn Mu''an!"


    In another courtyard of Prince Qin''s Mansion, Little Nineteen, whose cheeks had turned red from cold, squatted under the eaves. He looked at the falling snowflakes in the sky and muttered, "I promised that Wu Shichu would wait for me here. I haven''t seen anyone since three minutes ago!"


    "No wonder no man is a good thing and knows how to lie!"


    As she spoke, Little Nineteen seemed to want to vent the anger in her heart. She grabbed the stones on the ground and threw them fiercely into the snow. Obviously, she treated the snow in front of her as a "stinking man" in her heart.


    "Nineteen!" At this moment, a clear voice came from behind her.


    Nineteen quickly stood up with a delighted expression. Turning around, he saw that it was Su Mu''an who had trotted all the way here.


    The joy on Nineteen''s face seemed to be about to spread out, but soon, the little fellow seemed to have thought of something and forcefully suppressed the joy. She frowned, pouted, and snorted coldly at Su Mu''an, who was running in front of her.


    "Humph!" With a cold snort, Nineteen raised his head and turned around.


    This kind of behavior was almost a vivid display of "I''m very angry, that kind of anger that I can''t coax well."


    Such an almost straightforward expression meant that even someone like Xu Han, who was slightly slow to deal with men and women, could understand what was going on. But what she met was Su Mu''an ¡­


    "Nineteen, hurry up and practice your saber. It''s getting late." Su Mu''an didn''t seem to have seen Nineteen''s actions at all. After she stood still, she took out a knife from her back and put on a posture as she spoke. There was actually a hint of urgency in her tone.


    "Humph!" Nineteen, who was already filled with grievances and dissatisfaction, naturally became even more unhappy. She stomped her foot and let out another cold snort.


    "What''s the matter?" Even Su Mu''an faintly sensed something strange at this moment. He put down the saber in his hand and looked at Nineteen with a puzzled expression.


    "Humph!" Nineteen snorted coldly for the third time since she met Su Mu''an.


    She turned her head and pouted at Su Mu''an , saying angrily, "You''re late!"


    Su Mu''an was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I know, so let''s start quickly."


    With that, Su Mu''an raised her saber again and put on a posture.


    Nineteen probably never thought that Su Mu''an would react like this again. After several breaths, her face was suffocated red, and then she stamped her feet again. Her little red riding boots were stepping on the snow on the ground.


    "I''m not going to learn anymore!" Nineteen clasped his hands to his chest and said.


    Su Mu''an frowned and said, "The path of cultivation requires perseverance. With your willfulness, how can you cultivate a profound technique and protect yourself in this chaotic world?"


    Su Mu''an ''s tone became harsh. The grievances in Nineteen''s heart were even more severe. She stomped her foot and said, "That''s none of your business. I don''t want to learn your stinking saber technique!"


    As he spoke, Nineteen, who was angry, simply turned around and took a step forward, looking at his posture as if he was going to leave angrily.


    Su Mu''an looked at Nineteen who had left with a deep brow. His hand suddenly stretched out in the direction of Nineteen and spread out his fingers. As a result, the snow on the ground in front of Nineteen rapidly piled up like a royal decree at that time, constantly rising. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a tall snow wall that blocked Little Nineteen''s path.


    Little Nineteen obviously did not expect such a change. She was slightly stunned, and then she reacted. She turned around and was about to scold Su Mu''an .


    But at that time, Su Mu''an had already rushed to her with her saber. Xiao 19 panicked and hurriedly took out the saber on his back to meet the blade that Su Mu''an had swung.


    Although Su Mu''an had already suppressed her strength to an extremely low level, she was only nineteen years old after all. The strength from the blade still shook her tiger''s mouth, causing her to feel a burning pain. Nineteen had never been so frightened before. His eyes immediately turned red and he almost cried.


    But at this moment, Su Mu''an seemed to be a different person, completely ignoring Nineteen''s feelings. One saber fell and the other saber suddenly attacked.


    "Your enemy will not care about your situation. The more fragile you are, the sharper his attacks will be." At the same time, Su Mu''an ''s gloomy voice sounded.


    Little Nineteen was able to block Su Mu''an ''s saber again. She stood still and gritted her teeth, wiping away the tears in her eyes. Only then did she raise her saber again and wrestle with the Su Mu''an who had killed her.


    ¡­


    "Zhou Yuan is proficient in pharmacology. Go back and show him your injuries. You''ll be able to recover tomorrow."


    "I''ll still be waiting for you at E tomorrow. Next time, I won''t be late."


    At the end of the day, Su Mu''an left such a cold sentence. At that time, she took a step forward and left without even looking at Nineteen.


    Little Nineteen sat alone on the steps of the eaves. When Su Mu''an''s back figure completely disappeared from her eyes, she could no longer wrap her tears around the corner of her eyes. At that time, she covered her face with her blistered hand and sobbed softly.


    She could not understand why Su Mu''an was so fierce towards her as if he had suddenly changed a person. His attacks were even fiercer than before. Although he had grasped his limits, he still made Nineteen suffer.


    Nineteen people who were already used to being held in their palms were probably unable to adapt to this sudden change. The grievances in their hearts surged out at that moment.


    Just as she was about to cry, a hand suddenly reached over her head and slowly stroked her head.


    "Don''t worry about it! You''re a bad person!" Nineteen muttered, but he still raised his head at that moment.


    Nineteen, who had originally thought that Su Mu''an had returned, was stunned when he saw the person sitting beside her clearly. Then, he blinked his tearful eyes and said, "Master?"


    The old man in black smiled at her. He extended his hand and placed Nineteen''s blister-filled hand in his palm. A gentle green light flashed and the blister in Nineteen''s hand dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Nineteen quickly wiped the tears off his face and said, "Thank you, Master."


    Although she managed to put a smile on her face, her red and swollen eyes still made people feel heartache.


    "Why are you crying?" The old man smiled and asked.


    Nineteen was stunned, then lowered his head and curled his lips, not answering.


    The old man seemed to have seen through her thoughts and did not dwell on this question. Instead, he said to himself, "The Su Clan''s saber technique has never been passed down. Do you know why he is willing to give you the most authentic saber technique?"


    Nineteen blinked her eyes, feeling a little confused, but this doubt was quickly covered by the anger in her heart. She pouted again and said angrily, "I don''t want to know, Nineteen doesn''t want to learn his broken saber technique anymore!"


    "There is such a kind of person in this world." The old man didn''t seem to hear Nineteen''s complaint. He muttered to himself, "He only knows how to treat you, but he doesn''t know how to let you know that he is treating you well."


    "He stuffed everything he wanted to give you, anything he could give you, into your head. Even if the other party felt that this was not good, he would still do as he pleased."


    Hearing this, Nineteen blinked his eyes again.


    She was very smart and quickly reacted. "You mean Su Mu''an , right?" She said, referring to the old man.


    "Since you know this, it means that what he did was worth it." The old man touched Nineteen''s head again.


    Nineteen''s anger dissipated a lot, but he still said firmly, "But he doesn''t need to be so fierce! He was obviously the first to arrive late."


    "We don''t have much time left, so we''re naturally in a hurry." The old man said with an unclear meaning.


    Nineteen''s eyes widened. She was puzzled, but she thought of another very strange thing. "Didn''t Master say that the Su Clan''s saber techniques weren''t spread out? Then how did Master learn them?" She asked.


    She clearly remembered that her master had also taught her the Su Clan''s saber techniques.


    The old man paused and his eyes flickered, "Because Master has met such a fool before."


    Nineteen did not quite understand. She then asked, "Since Su Mu''an is doing this for my own good, then why did Master always tell me not to talk to him?"


    "Humans, sometimes it''s so strange." The old man sighed and stood up. "If someone gives you three points, you want to pay him back ten points. You give too much. In the end, you put all your strength into it and you can''t pay it back even if you risk your life. In the end, this debt will become a debt. The more you carry, the more you will lose your breath in the end, let alone how to survive."


    The old man''s words naturally made Nineteen more puzzled. She wanted to ask another question. However, the old man who finished speaking suddenly turned to Nineteen and asked, "Have you finished resting? You must put in more effort and not be beaten up by him again tomorrow."


    Although Nineteen was a little precocious and liked to pretend to be old-fashioned, she was still a child. Hearing this, she immediately forgot all the previous unhappiness. She stood up and nodded at the old man. She took out the knife from her back and nodded at the old man, "Yes."


    "Then let''s begin." The old man smiled faintly. He held a hand out of thin air and a knife appeared in his hand at that time.


    ¡­


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, as if it was going to cover the entire Jinling City.


    Chu Chouli, who was drunk and hazy, stood up and walked to the door of the room. He looked at the endless snow outside the room, raised the wine jug in his hand again, and raised his head to face the drunkenness.


    However, he had already drunk all the wine in the wine jug. He kept shaking the wine jug, but did not get another drop of wine from the wine jug. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the hole in the wine jug for a long time before confirming the fact that he had drunk all the wine.


    He couldn''t help but sigh at that moment and threw the wine jug onto the snow like he was venting.


    "Sigh ¡­ I''ve also finished drinking ¡­ It looks like I, someone Chu, should be on my way."


    As he spoke, he raised his head again to look at the blizzard outside the house.


    "Master, this disciple of the Bandit Saint Sect doesn''t seem to have the ability to revive for you anymore¡­"


    "But Junior Sister has taken the wrong path. As a senior apprentice-brother, I still have to pull her. Who told her to deliver meals to me back then?"


    Chu Chouli said as he stepped into the snow.


    Most likely because he drank too much, he stepped on the snow with one foot and one foot, his body swaying, as if he would fall into the snow in the next moment.


    The snow was still falling, and the shaking figure in the snow was gradually moving away. Only a rough yet sad song could be heard in the world of ice and snow.


    "Lang rides a bamboo horse, and Lord twists the plum blossom."


    "Looking at each other, I don''t know how old I am, but I still want to return next year.


    "Once Shao Hua is old, the snow will fall and the hair will turn white."


    "The bamboo horse has never been abandoned. Can''t the green plum blossom?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 680 Thats Why

    Qingzhou. Upper Cloud City.


    The cold wind howled in the city, and the pedestrians'' faces were yellow and skinny, and their expressions were dull.


    Occasionally, crouched figures could be seen on both sides of the street. It was unknown whether they had fallen asleep or had lost their vitality.


    This year''s winter was truly too cold. It was even harder to endure than when Yuwen Luo was in power. However, luckily, the people who had consumed the holy medicine believed that as long as they believed in the Saint King sitting high in Chang''an City, even their dead souls would be able to rest in peace in the Heavenly Kingdom.


    Of course, no one knew whether this was true or false, or whether the person who knew the answer had long since died.


    Qian Liu scoffed at the sacred medicines and the various theories that the government had publicized.


    Qian Liu was in his early forties this year, and his father died of illness earlier this year. Qian Liu took over his father''s shift and worked as a gravekeeper at a graveyard outside Shangyun City called the Mausoleum of Looking Fortune.


    The Mausoleum of Looking Fortune was also considered one of the best places around Shangyun City in terms of geomancy. It was rumored that a certain satrap of Shangyun City was buried nearby after his death for several hundred years, and then his son stepped into the clouds all the way to become a prefecture shepherd. Therefore, the Mausoleum of Looking Fortune became famous. Anyone with some status wanted to place their ancestors'' tombs here.


    However, the owner of this piece of land was very clever. Seeing the momentum of this strange item, he sat on the ground and began to bid. Even the sesame-sized land in the mausoleum was asking for ten taels. It was still in the years of famine that Yuwen Luo had experienced in the past few years.


    One had to know that at that time, these ten taels of silver would be enough for an ordinary family of three to live comfortably for a year or two. Naturally, such a price would make many people shy away. Of course, this had nothing to do with Qian Liu, who was also working under the tomb owner. Qian Liu was only responsible for looking at the tomb, sweeping the mausoleum, or helping those large families who had left their homeland but still buried their relatives here to pay their respects during the New Year holidays. They didn''t earn much, but it wasn''t a small amount of extra money.


    However, over the past few years, the emperor''s son had changed hands one after another in the Great Zhou. The famine and snow had never stopped. Even those once wealthy families had their income exceeded their income, or even their wives and cousins had scattered. His salary for tomb sweeping had decreased again and again, and there were very few businesses that helped people worship him.


    But today, Qian Liu left the house early. He was wrapped in a tattered cotton-padded jacket that had been sewn and mended. He stared at the snowy sky and slowly walked out of Shangyun City with a pot of yellow wine and some wine money. He walked towards the Mausoleum of Fortune.


    Take money and calamity.


    Qian Liu was not a hero, but he was also a man who cared about people.


    Even now, he would still occasionally hear the heavy snow on his face. A ragged little beggar knocked on his door.


    The beggar was skinny, barefoot, standing in front of his door, with a corpse wrapped in a rotten straw mat behind him. He took out a meal of white silver from his bosom and lost to Qian Liu. He carefully divided him into two piles.


    A pile of ten taels was the money he was looking forward to buying land in the Mausoleum, and a pile of five taels was the money he had Qian Liu sweep the ground and worship for the tomb in the next ten years.


    At that time, it was rare for an ordinary family to bring out so much money. Of course, even if they did, they had to carefully plan how to spend the next year. How could anyone spend so much money for a dead person, let alone a beggar whose clothes were in tatters?


    Qian Liuxin was suspicious, but the little beggar seemed to have seen through his thoughts. He took out a piece of white paper filled with handwriting from his bosom and handed it to him. "Don''t worry, I sold the money."


    Qian Liu knew, but things weren''t as simple as the little beggar thought. It was true to buy ten taels of land, but coffins and steles were all costly. The little beggar who knew this was very distressed. Perhaps Qian Liu was touched by Little Beggar''s situation of selling himself to bury his father, or perhaps it was just because of the shock in his heart. He had done nothing for so many years, so he knew more or less the way.


    So he helped the little beggar spend another tael of silver to make a cheap coffin and a cheap tombstone. There were only four taels of silver left. According to the rules, he had to help the little beggar worship the tomb for eight years.


    This year was the last year.


    Along the way, Qian Liu finally arrived at the Mausoleum of Looking Fortune. When he raised his head to look at the destination of his trip, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    In the snowstorm, a figure squatted in front of a tombstone. On his shoulder stood a black cat, and beside him squatted a black dog and a yellow monkey.


    Qian Liu was a little surprised. Under such circumstances, it was still difficult for the living to live peacefully, and few people had come here to worship their ancestors. However, this astonishment disappeared in a flash. After all, it had nothing to do with him. He walked up the snow-covered stairs and suddenly discovered that the tomb that the figure worshipped was the destination he had come to today.


    He was stunned. In his memories, no one had come to the tomb to worship other than him.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little dazed and quickly rubbed his eyes to look at the tombstone.


    Even though eight years had passed, he could still identify Xu Gongqianrui''s tomb on the tombstone that he occasionally took care of.


    It was precisely here.


    Qian Liu confirmed that he wasn''t in the wrong place in the future. He couldn''t help but feel his heart tremble. He carefully lowered his head, wanting to look at the black-clothed figure with his back facing him. Could it be that the little beggar had finally returned? Qian Liu thought to himself.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember this." At this moment, the black figure suddenly spoke, and his body slowly turned around.


    Qian Liu looked closely. Although his face was much more mature, dark, and indifferent, perhaps the little beggar had left a deep impression on Qian Liu. Qian Liu immediately recognized the young man in front of him as the little beggar from back then.


    At this moment, the young man was looking at Qian Liu with a smile. Qian Liu came back to his senses after a long while. He did not know how to face this long separation of eight years. After a while, he squeezed out a sentence from his mouth, "You''re back?"


    However, Qian Liu regretted it the moment he said those words. Obviously, the relationship between him and the little beggar back then could only be considered as a simple transaction, and this kind of opening remark was somewhat similar.


    Fortunately, the other party did not seem to care. The young man nodded and took the pot of yellow wine prepared for the people in the tomb from Qian Liu''s hand. Qian Liu was also a person with great eyesight. Naturally, there was no reason for the main body to worship him as an outsider. He put the things in his hands aside, bowed to the young man, and then retreated to the side.


    ¡­


    Xu Han opened the seal on the wine jug, and the faint fragrance of yellow wine overflowed from the wine jug at that time.


    Xu Han shook the wine jug and looked at the tombstone with a smile.


    "I remember that you liked drinking the most, but at that time, you couldn''t even eat a mouthful of food. Where did you get the wine?"


    Saying this, Xu Han poured out the wine jug and the wine slowly spilled down. Then, he lifted the wine jug and bowed towards the tombstone. He raised his head and drank a mouthful of wine.


    "To be honest, I always thought you were stupid." After drinking the wine, Xu Han looked at the tombstone again and said, "I can try my best to live a better life, but I always want to beg for food and live."


    "But now that you think about it, your life isn''t bad either."


    "If you have wine to drink, then you can sleep in the ruined temple all day without wine."


    "You didn''t treat me well, but you gave me a mouthful of food and didn''t deceive me in the end."


    "You admit your fate, so you''ve been hungry and cold for half your life. Now you''re lying here. I refuse to admit my fate, so I''ve been wandering around, risking my life and death."


    Saying this, Xu Han smiled bitterly and said self-deprecatingly, "I don''t know whether I have gained much or lost much."


    After saying that, Xu Han raised the wine jug and sprinkled it on the tomb, then drank another mouthful.


    ''"Actually, sometimes I wonder what I would look like if I had listened to you and sold myself to a large family. Marry a wife, husband and godson, but I only need to take care of the changes in the world. It''s not bad, is it?"


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and poured wine towards the tomb again. Then, he raised his head and drank the last bit of wine in the wine jug.


    Then he stood up and respectfully bowed towards the tomb.


    "You can continue to lie here. I can''t turn back. I can only fight to the end."


    "If I''m lucky enough to be back in his year, I''ll drink with you again, okay?"


    ¡­


    Standing at the side, Qian Liu carefully observed the little beggar from back then. His black clothes were made of extraordinary materials, and the wooden box on his back seemed to contain a lot of clothes. Adding on the cats, dogs, and yellow monkeys that followed him, it seemed that he was doing the work of an artist.


    A little beggar without parents, relying on his own ability to fight to this point is not bad.


    Qian Liu thought to himself in his heart. At this moment, Xu Han, who had drunk the last drop of wine, had already stood up and walked to him.


    "You have the heart. After so many years, you still remember your father." Qian Liu said.


    Xu Han smiled and stretched out his hand to grope in his bosom. Then, he took out a heavy silver tael and put it into Qian Liu''s hand. He said, "Please take care of my big brother in the future. My father is very lonely here."


    Qian Liu''s heart tightened, and he felt that the amount of silver in the purse was not small, at least fifteen to sixteen taels. This young man probably wouldn''t stay here for long. Based on the amount of silver taels, it was enough for him to worship for more than 30 years. This was clearly an act of not planning to return.


    Qian Liu inexplicably felt a little sad. Now, who in this world wasn''t displaced?


    "Aren''t you coming back?" Qian Liu couldn''t help but ask.


    Xu Han didn''t seem to have thought that Qian Liu would ask back, but he remembered that Qian Liu hadn''t forgotten to worship him for the past eight years, so he nodded his head gently and said, "I can''t come back."


    Qian Liu sighed and looked at the tombstone not far away. He said, "Your father is actually quite lucky to have such a sensible son like you buried in the Mausoleum of Looking Fortune. Unfortunately, I have scanned the tomb for my entire life. I don''t know where I can be buried in the near future. I''m afraid I won''t even be able to find a corpse collector."


    "Where are eldest brother''s children?" Xu Han couldn''t help but ask when he heard this.


    "Sigh." Speaking of this topic, Qian Liu let out a long sigh and said, "Dead."


    "What kind of Saint Weapon Saint Son was pulled up by those officials? The last one didn''t come back. They all died there."


    Perhaps it was because of the feeling of touching the scenery, Perhaps he was thinking that Xu Han would not be staying here for long, At this moment, Qian Liu''s heart that had been hidden in his heart for a long time was poured out by him, "Oh, I don''t understand what a Saint Weapon Saint Son is. My brother''s son also died in this matter, but he is like no one else. Instead, he complains from time to time that his son is not good enough to become a Saint Weapon to open up territory for His Majesty the Saint King."


    "They say that the emperor is our god, but even the real emperor can''t take the life of a decent person without saying anything, right?"


    ''"Just take them away. These people don''t think about their own children, don''t complain about the injustice of the heavens, and instead blame the dead for being unfaithful. Sometimes I don''t know if I''m foolish or if they''re foolish."


    Saying this, Qian Liu sighed again. He seemed to be a little angry, but he didn''t know where to vent his anger.


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s eyes lit up. He seemed to have realized something and suddenly asked, "Big brother didn''t eat that holy medicine, did he?"


    Qian Liu was stunned when he heard this, and then he remembered that he had made a mistake.


    Sacred medicine was something that everyone had to consume according to their hair. If someone really found out that they hadn''t consumed it, then it would be a matter of killing their head. As for this person who had consumed the holy medicine, he decided not to say the slightest bit of dissatisfaction towards the Saint Emperor. Qian Liu''s expression immediately changed as he thought about how he could rectify his mistake.


    "What are you talking about? It''s too late for me to be grateful for the sacred object given by His Majesty the Emperor. How could I not eat it?"


    ''"It''s getting late. I have to go back first. I''ll remember your matters. Don''t worry." Qian Liu waved his hand hurriedly.


    Qian Liu was really a little flustered. He couldn''t think of a good explanation. He could only say this and leave on the pretext that he didn''t want to lose too much of his words.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes as he watched Qian Liu leave quickly. He thought to himself, as far as he knew, the Dark Asura Palace had a perfect method to check if the civilians were taking holy medicines, but this man was able to avoid the other party''s interrogation. There was obviously something fishy about this.


    Thinking of this, his heart skipped a beat, and his body flashed in front of Qian Liu, who had hurriedly left, blocking his path.


    How did Qian Liuyi, an ordinary commoner, see Xu Han''s ability? He was immediately shocked. He subconsciously took a step back and said in a panic, "You ¡­ What are you doing?"


    Xu Han didn''t say anything. Instead, he stared at Qian Liu with a calm brow. Then, he took a step towards Qian Liu.


    Qian Liu''s heart trembled, and he took several steps back, but just as he was about to take four or five steps back, a low roar came from behind him.


    "Ao!"


    Qian Liu turned around and saw that Fang Cai''s seemingly docile black dog beside Xu Han seemed to have changed its appearance. It looked at him with bloodshot eyes and grins.


    Qian Liu was scared out of his wits. He staggered and knelt on the ground. He began to kowtow to Xu Han and said repeatedly, "My lord, please spare my life. This little one really took the holy medicine. It''s just ¡­"


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at Qian Liu, asking softly, "Just what?"


    Qian Liu hesitated for a moment and remained silent for a long time.


    "What? You want me to do it myself?" Xu Han noticed Qian Liu''s fear. He purposely lowered his voice and asked again.


    Qian Liu''s body trembled and he no longer had the intention to conceal anything. At that time, he truthfully said, "The little one didn''t dare. However, when he brought the medicine back home, he was accidentally taken away by the rats. Although the little one stopped him in time, half of the holy medicine was bitten by the rats. I only swallowed half of the holy medicine."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s eyes narrowed as he looked straight at Qian Liu, who was kneeling on the ground. His eyes were as bright as torches. He could see that Qian Liu''s entire body was indeed emitting a dark aura. This was the symptom of consuming the holy medicine. It could be seen that his mind had not been corroded by the holy medicine. Xu Han was puzzled, so he squatted down and pressed one hand on Qian Liu''s chest.


    Qian Liu was shocked, but because of the strange things Xu Han had shown earlier, he didn''t dare to move. He could only worry about his head, but his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Xu Han released his mind and carefully sensed Qian Liu''s condition. He quickly frowned.


    There was an indescribable force in Qian Liu''s body, entrenched in his dantian and meridians, and it was precisely because of this that his entire body emitted such a gloomy and cold aura. However, that power seemed to be too weak. After occupying his meridians, it didn''t have the strength to spread to his head. Xu Han thought about Zhou Yuan''s deduction back then.


    He once said that the pill itself did not have the effect of controlling one''s heart, but was a medium that allowed secret arts to take effect. Xu Han scanned the man''s body and carefully sensed the power entrenched in his body. He discovered that Qian Liu''s deduction was not unfounded.


    He separated a wisp of sword intent from his body and poured it into Qian Liu''s body. He carefully came into contact with that power and discovered that as the sword intent poured in, the power entrenched in Qian Liu''s body trembled slightly, as if it was about to fuse with the sword intent. But in the end, the sword intent rejected him, and that power surged from all over Qian Liu''s body, seemingly wanting to repel the sword intent.


    Xu Han hurriedly withdrew the sword intent to prevent Qian Liu''s body from being damaged.


    Qian Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Xu Han let go of the hand on his body. He raised his head to look at Xu Han, only to see that Xu Han was still lowering his head, frowning and deep in thought. He didn''t know what Xu Han was thinking, nor did he dare to act recklessly. He could only remain standing on the same spot.


    His sword intent was not the power of a particular technique in his eyes, However, it could be seen from the changes in Qian Liu''s power that it seemed to be able to fuse with the specific power in his eyes to achieve the effect of controlling one''s heart. However, Qian Liu did not swallow the complete pill, so the power did not invade his entire body, so he could not completely control it.


    Xu Han understood the crux of the matter and pressed his hand on Qian Liu''s chest again. This time, he did not release any more sword intent. Instead, he slowly sucked out a small amount of power that invaded his body from Qian Liu''s body.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have the ability to completely eradicate the evil energy in Qian Liu''s body. It was just that Qian Liu was able to live in Shangyun City without being discovered by the people of Dark Asura Palace. If he absorbed all of it, he would lose this layer of protection. Therefore, he only extracted a small portion of it to observe it carefully.


    Only then did he absorb that power into his palm, Just as he was about to put it in front of him, However, at that moment, that power started to riot. A tiny black object jumped in his hand, then flew into his palm like a flying fish, following his meridians. The sword intent in his body seemed to be nothing in front of that power, unable to stop that tiny power at all.


    Xu Han was shocked. He had gathered all the sword intent in his body to block it, but it was also useless. He could only watch helplessly as the two sword intents flowed into the depths of his body along his meridians before disappearing.


    Xu Han stood there silently for a long time, carefully sensing the changes that the power had brought him after entering his body. However, in reality, he could not sense any changes at all, and the power seemed to have completely disappeared, and he could no longer find any traces of it.


    However, Xu Han felt that the power was actually the same as the power of the Fiendgod in his body.


    Could it be that the so-called holy medicine was actually the power of the ancient devil?


    Xu Han thought to himself, his brows furrowing deeper and deeper.


    On the other hand, Qian Liu saw that Xu Han was stunned and didn''t seem to have any intention of harming him anymore. He hesitated for a while before finally gaining the courage to look at Xu Han and ask, "My lord¡­ my lord¡­"


    When Xu Han heard this, he came to his senses. He looked at the cautious Qian Liu and said, "It''s fine. You can leave now. Remember to come here every year to help me take care of my father''s grave."


    Hearing this, Qian Liu felt as if he had been granted an amnesty. He hurriedly thanked Xu Han and then turned around to leave.


    Xu Han was still standing there. As he thought about what had happened before, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind. Although Zhou Yuan''s deduction was correct, the situation of these commoners was not irreversible. As long as they could extract the Ancient Devil Force from their bodies¡­


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s expression sank. He raised his head to look at the horizon and muttered, "So the so-called holy medicine is nothing more than this."


    At that time, the gray earth was a gray sky, and now it was snowing gray.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 681 The Heart Is Unfathomable

    The gray snow was not only pouring down on Qing Prefecture, but also wreaked havoc all over the land of the Great Zhou.


    Chang''an City was also among them.


    It had snowed for three days, and the craftsmen who shoveled the snow were extremely busy. However, they were still unable to recover the original appearance of the ancient capital buried under the heavy snow.


    Ye Chengtai returned to the Marquis Mansion of Ning Kingdom in the snowstorm. He pushed open the door. His wife, Mu Yinyin, was already standing in the mansion. Seeing Ye Chengtai return, she welcomed him. She reached out to pick up the mink fur on his back and said, "Husband has been busy sharing the burden for His Majesty these days. It''s really hard. Hurry up and enter the house. I''ve cooked chicken soup for you."


    "All the servants in the manor have been sent to the Saint King''s Manor to work. This grand mansion is entirely under Madam''s control. Madam has also worked hard." Ye Chengtai held Mu Yinyin''s hand and said sincerely.


    Hearing this, Mu Yinyin lowered his head and smiled, "If I do more, my husband will have more time to advise His Majesty. This is my husband''s blessing and mine."


    The husband and wife said, "Your Majesty, the Emperor." I said, "Your Majesty." Then, they held hands affectionately and walked into the deserted Marquis '' mansion.


    "Has there been any news about that child on Hongjian ?"


    "I''ve already sent someone to look for it, but I haven''t replied yet."


    ''"This child is good everywhere. She just admits death. If Xu Han is just an ordinary family, why would I obey her? But Xu Han is a rebellious servant who fought against His Majesty the Saint-Emperor. Our Ye Clan can''t tolerate him! You have to find a way to find her quickly and don''t let her make a big mistake."


    "I know. I''ll hurry up and do it. I can''t let the child get deeper and deeper."


    The two of them said this as they walked. Then, they arrived at the door and pushed it open.


    Mu Yinyin said again, "It''s good that husband remembers this matter. Today is cold. Hurry up and drink some chicken soup. I have already prepared the soup and placed it on the table."


    As Mu Yinyin spoke, he turned around and pointed in the direction of the wooden table in the door. However, at that moment, the words on her lips suddenly stopped, and the expression on her face immediately became horrified.


    Ye Chengtai, who was wiping the snowstains on his wife''s hair, also noticed his wife''s abnormal behavior at that time. "What''s wrong?"


    He asked, but his head followed Mu Yinyin''s gaze into the room.


    "Father! Mother!"


    At the wooden table in the room, a girl in red put down the bowl in her hand and wiped off the water stains on the corner of her mouth. She looked at the stunned Ye Chengtai and his wife and smiled, "You guys are back?"


    The husband and wife were stunned for a long time before they regained their senses. Ye Chengtai was the first to react and asked in a somewhat dry tone, "Hongjian¡­ when did you¡­ come back?"


    Ye Hongjian stood up with a smile and said, "Just now."


    The couple looked at each other again, wanting to say something, but Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded before theirs.


    "Yes, the chicken soup is good. Now it''s time to get down to business."


    Ye Chengtai and his wife were stunned for a moment before asking, but Ye Hongjian said again, "Mother and father, daughter, I''m sorry."


    Before the two of them could react, they felt a sharp pain coming from their necks. Immediately after, their eyes darkened and they lost consciousness. Their bodies fell to the ground.


    ¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, Mu Yinyin woke up from a wave of terrified pain in his head.


    The first scene he saw was his daughter hugging her chest and standing at the wooden table, looking at her calmly. Although Mu Yinyin hadn''t asked about him in the past few years, he was born in the Mu Wang Clan and was very thoughtful. He soon understood that the coma was most likely caused by his daughter.


    She was about to stand up and say something when she realized that she was tied up with ropes and stuffed with cotton cloth. The acupoints around his body were also sealed, and he was unable to move.


    At this time, there was also a sound from the wooden chair beside her. She turned her head and saw that it was her husband, Ye Chengtai, who had received the same treatment as her and was currently struggling desperately.


    "Stop messing around. The acupoints on your bodies have been sealed by me. Stop right now. Let''s have a good chat."


    Ye Hongjian''s voice rang out at that time. Hearing this, the couple looked at each other. Most likely, they knew their own situation, so they stopped struggling according to Ye Hongjian''s words. Then, they looked up at Ye Hongjian, their eyes filled with both confusion and worry.


    "Don''t look at your daughter like that. I know what I''m doing." Ye Hongjian couldn''t stand the gazes of her parents. She waved her hand and said embarrassedly, "It''s you guys, how did you really get lost in that holy medicine?"


    Ye Hongjian had just heard the conversation between her parents outside the house. Obviously, that was not what her parents should look like.


    Thinking of the strange conversation between the two of them, Ye Hongjian felt a headache. "Daughter is here to take you away from the devil''s palm, but it''s not easy. Chang''an is full of spies from Dark Asura Palace. If you don''t cooperate with your daughter, then our family of three will probably have to explain it to you here."


    Saying this, Ye Hongjian was stunned again. She added, "I know that you can''t understand your daughter''s actions under the bewitchment of that holy medicine, but please believe me. I''ll take you to the Chen Kingdom. When I get there, I''ll definitely think of a way to restore you to your original state."


    After saying that, Ye Hongjian carefully measured their expressions. Seeing their puzzled gazes, Ye Hongjian said, "Well, I''ll take the cotton cloth off your mouths. Let''s talk slowly if there''s anything else."


    At that time, Ye Chengtai and the others hurriedly nodded, as if they agreed with Ye Hongjian''s words. Although Ye Hongjian was a little hesitant in her heart, she was still her parents. She believed that even if the two of them were bewitched by the holy medicine, they would not do such a thing as "destroying their relatives righteously". Moreover, their cultivation had been sealed by her, so she didn''t think that they would be able to provoke any calamity. Therefore, after a slight hesitation, she still reached out to remove the cotton cloth from Mu Yinyin''s mouth.


    However, who would have thought that Mu Yinyin, who had always been gentle and gentle, would look like a different person after taking off the cotton cloth. Her face was gloomy and her gaze viciously cursed at Ye Hongjian, "You unfilial daughter! You were confused by that thief, yet you still want to bewitch us?"


    "Your Majesty the Saint Sovereign is the Son of Heaven''s Will. Even if your father and I die, it is impossible for us to join in with you!"


    "When you entered, I crushed the talisman used to transmit orders. At this moment, the army is approaching. Just wait for your death!!!"


    Ye Hongjian probably never thought that her mother would say such words to her one day. Of course, she knew that these words were caused by the divine medicine that confused her mind. However, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but feel her heart sink when she saw the malicious gaze her mother gave her.


    However, her alertness quickly suppressed the turbulence in her heart. Then, she released her divine sense and sensed that there were indeed several powerful auras rushing towards her. She sighed and said, "Looks like we can only forcefully kidnap them."


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand again and slashed at their necks. At that moment, their eyes darkened again and they fainted.


    "Let''s go." Then, she clapped her hands and said this. At that time, a phoenix cry and her body rose up, and a huge Divine Phoenix Bird appeared behind her. The phoenix raised its legs and grabbed Ye Chengtai and Mu Yinyin firmly. When Ye Hongjian jumped onto its back, it suddenly spread its wings, rushed off the roof, and soared into the sky.


    ¡­


    Since they had already been discovered by the people of Dark Asura Palace, it was obviously impossible for them to leave Chang''an quietly. Ye Hongjian did not do this anymore. She stood on the phoenix and wanted to forcefully break into Chang''an City.


    Several figures rushed over and flew into the sky from the ground, blocking Ye Hongjian who had already rushed to the city gate.


    The leader was a skinny cultivator. He was accompanied by four young boys and girls.


    "Do you think that you can freely enter and exit Chang''an with your cultivation in the Earthly Immortal Realm?" The skinny cultivator was named Black Mountain, one of the Ten Halls of Hell in Dark Asura Palace. He was also the strongest right and left arm of the Ksitigarbha King. At this moment, he coldly looked at Ye Hongjian and asked.


    "Humph!" Ye Hongjian had already expected this situation. She snorted coldly and a long sword appeared in her hand at that time. "Then let''s give it a try!"


    Montenegro sensed the powerful aura emanating from Ye Hongjian''s body. He frowned and spat out two light words: "Sacrifice."


    The two pairs of boys and girls beside him hesitated slightly when they heard this, but their faces quickly darkened. Immediately after, their bodies began to expand, and purple scales covered their entire bodies. In an instant, they turned into a giant monster that was ten zhang tall and had bone wings on its back.


    "This is the Holy Marquis that Xiao Han spoke of, right?" Ye Hongjian said in a disdainful tone, and at that moment, her body suddenly jumped out of the Divine Phoenix Bird''s back. She swung her sword forward, and her mighty sword intent surged out like a river, facing the four gigantic monsters.


    Unlike those Saint Son Saint Weapons, these Saint Marquises not only possessed powers that were close to the Immortal Realm, but also retained some consciousness. They didn''t have any killing moves that could shake Ye Hongjian. They only saw the bone wings behind them flapping. Their huge bodies weren''t clumsy at all. Instead, they fled in all directions at an astonishing speed, avoiding the edge of the sword.


    Afterwards, they split up and rushed over from all directions. Their strange speed sliced open the air and pulled up fire tails. Their powerful strength even made their fist wind not arrive, but the overwhelming might still enveloped Ye Hongjian''s entire body, making it impossible for her to advance or retreat.


    Seeing this, Ye Hongjian knew that there was no way to avoid it. She felt her heart skip a beat. The phoenix behind her suddenly spread its wings and dragged the Saint Marquis behind her. Then, Ye Hongjian swung her sword and the sword intent surged around her. She ignored the Saint Marquis from both sides and stabbed the monster in front of her with her sword intent.


    Roar!


    A wailing sound resounded out. At that time, the Saint Marquis in front of him was pierced between his eyebrows by Ye Hongjian''s sword. Purple blood sprayed out. The violent sword intent fused into his body along the wound between his eyebrows, shattering all his internal organs. At that time, he cut off his Qi and fell to the ground like a broken puppet.


    On the other side, although Ye Hongjian drove the Divine Phoenix Bird to entangle one of the monsters, the other two people fiercely smashed their fists on both sides of Ye Hongjian''s waist. The power of the Immortal Realm couldn''t be underestimated. Ye Hongjian''s face turned pale as she spat out a blood arrow.


    However, she did not seem to have any feelings for this. After wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she once again charged towards the two Saint Marquises.


    Admittedly, Ye Hongjian''s strength and tenacity far exceeded Montenegro''s expectations. After killing a Saint Marquis, another one was entangled by the Divine Phoenix Bird. Although Ye Hongjian was unable to defeat the two of them in a short period of time due to her previous injuries, Montenegro could tell that Ye Hongjian''s aura in the Immortal Realm was long. It was only a matter of time before they were defeated.


    He had no choice but to frown. The relationship between Ye Hongjian and Xu Han was not a secret. If they could leave it behind, it would definitely be an important bargaining chip to restrain Xu Han in the Great Abyss Mountain Battle. However, most of the resources of Dark Asura Palace had been poured onto the Saint King. They were unwilling to use such power before the battle arrived.


    Thinking of this, Montenegro''s heart sank, but the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the two unconscious figures grabbed by the Divine Phoenix Bird''s feet. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and with a thought, the hand hidden under his sleeve began to change continuously. Dark auras flowed out from his body and surged towards the three Saint Marquises.


    At that time, one of the two Divine Marquises who were fighting with Ye Hongjian escaped and charged straight towards the Divine Phoenix Bird.


    Ye Hongjian was slightly stunned, but in the next moment, her expression changed. She realized that the three Saint Marquises'' sudden transformation was to attack her parents, and the next action of the Saint Marquis also confirmed Ye Hongjian''s conjecture.


    The two Divine Marquises surrounding the Divine Phoenix Bird seemed to have lost their minds. They began to ignore their injuries and continuously attack the unconscious Ye Chengtai and his wife who had fallen into a coma on both feet of the Divine Phoenix Bird.


    Speaking of which, this Divine Phoenix Bird was extremely special. It was a True Spirit condensed from Ye Hongjian, but such a thing would usually be refined when a cultivator ascended to the Immortal Realm. It would either merge with his own body, or be refined into a common weapon, turning into a sword spirit, a saber spirit ¡­ There were naturally very few True Spirit that still existed independently in the Immortal Realm, and it was even more unheard of to be able to display such a strength comparable to an Immortal Cultivator.


    Moreover, the Divine Phoenix Bird seemed to possess its own spirituality. It had penetrated through the two Marquises'' purposes, Even if he suffered a setback, he still had to protect the two of them to comfort him. However, this was not a long-term method after all. In such a left and right blockade, the Divine Phoenix Bird was in danger. Even the light on its fiery red wings dimmed a little. If this continued, it would only be a matter of time before it was defeated.


    Ye Hongjian wanted to help, But the trembling Divine Marquis seemed to have suddenly opened his aperture. At the same time, once Ye Hongjian wanted to leave, she attacked ferociously. Under such circumstances, not only did Ye Hongjian not escape, she was also seized by the Marquis again and again because of her uneasiness. There were more than ten injuries, big or small, on her body.


    At this moment, the two Divine Marquis attacking the Phoenix made another round of attacks. The Divine Phoenix Bird let out a mournful cry. During the defensive process, its right back was pierced by a tentacle gushing out from the Divine Marquis''s chest, and golden blood spilled out.


    Seeing this, the Saint Marquises attacked Ling Lie even more. The moment the Divine Phoenix Bird was in pain, another tentacle gushed out from the other Saint Marquis'' chest and went straight towards Mu Yinyin, who was caught by the Divine Phoenix Bird.


    "Mother!" Seeing this, Ye Hongjian was very anxious. She shouted loudly and did not care about anything else. She turned around and wanted to go to the rescue. Such a move was exactly what the Saint Marquis wanted, In that instant, they turned around and charged towards Ye Hongjian. Ye Hongjian''s heart trembled. She was about to raise her sword to face the enemy, but the Marquis behind her saw the opportunity. The bone wing behind her turned into a sharp poisonous thorn and slashed towards Ye Hongjian''s back. A foot long wound appeared on her back.


    Drenched blood gushed out, infecting her red clothes. Her body trembled and she let out a muffled snort. At this moment, the three Saint Marquises bullied him, their sharp claws, tentacles, and bone wings all rushing out in an instant, ready to take down Ye Hongjian in one go.


    Ye Hongjian was seriously injured and her aura was disordered. She was unable to gather all the internal energy in her body to fight. Seeing those killing moves getting closer and closer, Ye Hongjian''s eyes were filled with despair.


    Heng!


    However, at this moment, a long cry sounded from the Divine Phoenix Bird''s mouth. The fire around the Divine Phoenix Bird flared up. It turned into a streak of light and directly collided with Ye Hongjian. Then, it opened its mouth and picked up the weak Ye Hongjian, wanting to escape from this place. However, at this point, how could those Saint Marquises let them go so easily? At that time, their killing moves poured towards Ye Hongjian. When the Divine Phoenix Bird saw this, a decisive look emerged from its eyes. It unexpectedly spread out its wings and relied on its own physical body to block these killing moves for Ye Hongjian. At that time, shocking injuries inevitably appeared on its body.


    The aura around its body instantly became dispirited, but relying on one breath, it still used all its strength to flap its wings, bringing Ye Hongjian and the Ye Chengtai couple under its feet to escape outside Chang''an City.


    However, its injuries were truly too severe. After flying for several miles, it was no longer able to hold on. The light in its eyes gradually dimmed, and its wings gradually became weak. At that moment, its body sank and it fell straight to the ground.


    The moment before it fell to the ground, it still cared about Ye Hongjian. With a turn of its body, it placed Ye Hongjian and Ye Chengtai in the air and smashed their bodies onto the ground, but it kept the three of them from being affected too much.


    Boom!


    The Divine Phoenix Bird made a rumble when it landed on the ground. It landed in the mountain forest outside Chang''an City. The snow piled up on the ground was raised high, covering the entire mountain forest for a moment.


    At that moment, the four figures landed where it had fallen to the ground, neither hurriedly nor slowly.


    After a hundred breaths of time, As the snow dispersed, three gigantic purple monsters surrounded the weak Divine Phoenix Bird with their horns. The skinny Black Mountain stood in midair and looked coldly at Ye Hongjian, who was struggling to stand up with the Divine Phoenix Bird''s sword pestle. "You can''t escape, but you don''t have to worry. We won''t kill you for the time being. You''re still useful to us."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian smiled bitterly. Of course, she knew what the use of Hei Shan''s words meant.


    She could only be used as bait to threaten Xu Han or to lure him to death. She originally thought that after cultivating for several months in Great Xia, she would finally break through the shackles of the Immortal Realm and help Xu Han more or less. However, she did not want this first battle to be a plot of the Dark Asura Palace. Instead, it might become a burden to Xu Han.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hongjian''s eyes turned cold, as if she had a will to die.


    She gripped the sword in her hand tightly and straightened her waist. Her cold gaze swept across the bodies of the Saint Marquis, and at that moment, the last bit of sword intent surged out of her body.


    "Haha, every person that Dark Asura Palace wants to kill, every person that can live, every person that wants to live, every person that can die." Montenegro seemed to have seen through Ye Hongjian''s thoughts. At that time, he said in a cold and gloomy tone, like a ghost whispering.


    Hearing this, not only did Ye Hongjian not reveal the slightest bit of fear, her face instead hooked into a faint smile. She said, "Then give it a try."


    Montenegro did not like this smile, because it made him wonder if there was something wrong with his plan. To him, who had always been good at calculations, this could be considered blasphemy. He frowned and said, "Go."


    The three monsters that were more than ten zhang tall were like royal decrees, whistling towards Ye Hongjian at that time.


    At this moment, regardless of whether it was the combat strength of these Saint Marquises or their numbers, compared to the heavily injured Ye Hongjian, there was a huge difference. Montenegro could not think of any way for Ye Hongjian to escape from the heavens.


    The gray snow began to fall again.


    The Holy Marquises stepped on the snow. Wherever their enormous bodies passed, the snow on the ground was once again lifted up, causing the situation in this mountain forest to become blurry again, just like the Jiangnan that was shrouded in a misty rain.


    Ye Hongjian raised the sword in her hand with killing intent, but her eyes were calm.


    Montenegro narrowed his eyes as he stared at Ye Hongjian. He felt that the calmness and composure emanating from Ye Hongjian''s body at this moment was not something he was pretending to be. However, he was constantly calculating all sorts of changes in his heart, but he couldn''t think of any way to break the situation. He could only stare at Ye Hongjian, his True Essence surging around him, waiting for his trump card, and at the same time guaranteeing that he would be able to deal with it at the first possible moment.


    The snow is getting heavier and heavier.


    In this snow, the three Saint Marquises with ferocious expressions rushed towards Ye Hongjian.


    The sword in Ye Hongjian''s hand was finally raised, and the smile on her lips became brighter and brighter, like stars in the clear sky.


    The sword was slowly raised, but it was not aimed at the three Saint Marquises that had come, but at her own neck.


    Montenegro''s pupils suddenly dilated at that time. He finally understood why Ye Hongjian was so calm. In order not to let herself become the bait that threatened Xu Han, this woman was actually prepared to commit suicide on the spot.


    Montenegro''s body trembled as he heard what his master had said to him a long time ago.


    "The number of Zhou Yi, everything can be counted, only the heart is unfathomable¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 682 Phoenix Cry

    Lunar Temple was the sacred land that Confucian scholars dreamed of.


    The white-clothed officials studied Confucianism and sought to rule the country and the people, while the black-clothed profound scholars studied the techniques of the Book of Changes, calculated the Heavenly Secrets, and sought to see through the Grand Dao.


    Montenegro was one of the former Great Profound Scholars. The techniques of Zhou Yi were truly too complicated. Montenegro had served around Supreme True Man in the Lunar Temple for a full sixty years.


    There was no time in the mountains, and sixty years was no more than a flick of the finger.


    The Book of Changes technique in Montenegro progressed at an astonishing speed, far surpassing that of his peers. However, his master still did not put him in his eyes, never allowing him to participate in any calculations of Heavenly Secrets.


    Montenegro finally lost his patience. He decided to do something to make the Supreme True Man realize his extraordinary abilities and teach him more profound techniques of the Book of Changes.


    That day, he took a bath, changed his clothes, burned incense, and made tea. Then, he opened his fate plate by himself and calculated the heavenly secrets.


    Actually, the so-called Book of Changes method was just a deduction. The past was a foregone conclusion. It was not difficult to calculate, but it only took a lot of effort. However, the future was full of variables. If one wanted to measure it, it would be the time to test one''s cultivation.


    At that time, the three kingdoms had just been established, and they were on a par. It was also the general trend of the world that they would be separated and separated over a long period of time.


    Montenegro was prepared to deduce who would rule the world and achieve extraordinary inheritance in the end, in order to win the favor of Supreme True Man . However, he had counted all the days, but he couldn''t get any results. Because of this, he sat in his room and did not step out of the room for a full year, waiting behind his face.


    The romantic scholar who once had eyes that were seven feet tall and divine had transformed into such a skinny, wooden-like figure.


    However, the proverb he had obtained was only four words and nineteen words.


    This was the meaning behind the word. Montenegro did not understand it, but it could feel a force pulling it. He locked himself up in his room and began to deduce again. Time and again, five years passed in the blink of an eye.


    In return, he received even more proverbs: Nineteen is the extreme, and the world goes back to the abyss. Fate Star Solitary Light, Phoenix Linxu.


    These sixteen words caused Montenegro to go crazy for a time. He did not understand the meaning behind these words, but he felt inexplicable fear. Under such fear, he finally found Supreme True Man and begged him to resolve his doubts.


    Daoist Supreme didn''t seem to be surprised by the arrival of Montenegro at all. He held the motto that Montenegro had used six years of effort to calculate, and after a moment of silence, he said, "The techniques of the Book of Changes can be counted as everything, but the hearts of the people are unfathomable."


    "You can go down the mountain. When you meet someone one day to let you understand this principle, the confusion in the motto will be solved."


    ¡­


    In the hundred years that Montenegro had followed the Ksitigarbha King, he had met many people, and there were naturally many who were not afraid of death.


    But all of this was enough to shock him so much.


    He looked at the girl dressed in red in the snow and the Phoenix Divine Bird that was dying behind her.


    As he descended the mountain, the words his master had spoken to him also sounded the motto that he had exchanged for six years of time and endless effort.


    He was in a daze, but he also couldn''t understand the connection between the proverb and the person in front of him. Only after Ye Hongjian had cut a bloody mark on her neck did he regain his senses.


    But at this time, it seemed that it was too late, and Ye Hongjian''s death had already become a foregone conclusion.


    Naturally, Montenegro would not feel any guilt because of Ye Hongjian''s death. Even at this moment, the plan to capture Ye Hongjian alive was no longer important. He immersed himself in his thoughts, thinking about the motto from the past, thinking about what Master had said before he left, and his brows furrowed deeper and deeper at that time.


    He wasn''t sure if this was the answer he had been searching for. At the same time, while he was thinking about this, Ye Hongjian''s sword had completely wiped away Ye Hongjian''s snow-white neck. The crimson blood flowed out, and Ye Hongjian''s vitality quickly disappeared.


    However, the arrival of death did not cause Ye Hongjian to feel too much fear. Instead, it made her calm and relieved that she had not felt for a long time.


    From the first encounter, to betrayal, to separation, she always wanted to do something for Xu Han, but because of her different standpoints, or because of her low cultivation, it was always counterproductive.


    She didn''t know why, but after knowing Xu Han for a short time, she decided on him. This was something she had never thought of before, but it was as if she had her own traction. She had fallen into a certain kind of predestined fate, and she was surprisingly not disgusted with this kind of "fate".


    However, Ye Hongjian was not the kind of woman who only wanted to be at ease with her husband and children at home. She wanted to do something that could help Xu Han, who was also struggling in certain destinies. For this reason, she worked very hard and arrived at the Immortal Realm before she was twenty years old.


    This was something to be proud of. He did not dare to say that there was no one who came after him, but at least there was no one before him. Unfortunately, the enemies they faced were truly too powerful. Even Immortals'' cultivation seemed to be so insignificant in front of these enemies.


    Now, the only and last thing she could do for him was not to drag him down any longer.


    She did it as she wished.


    Because of this, she was very happy. The corner of her mouth hooked into a smile, and the hand holding the sword weakly drooped down. She looked back with difficulty and calmness. She looked at her parents who were still unconscious not far away. She then looked at the Divine Phoenix Bird that was connected to her mind but was also on the verge of death.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    With that, she slowly closed her eyes and fell to the ground. The red dress was raised in the heavy gray snow, like a ball of flame.


    A ball of burning but extinguishing flames¡­


    ¡­


    Death was a rare experience for Ye Hongjian.


    At least in Ye Hongjian''s memories, it seemed like this was the first time in her life that she was so close to death.


    There was no pain in her imagination. Instead, it was serenity and tranquility. Her body fell, but memories of the past kept appearing in her mind.


    In the night of Heng Imperial City, she walked side by side with Xu Han. She and Xu Han sat in the pavilion and watched the snow scene of the Exquisite Pavilion, chatting and laughing. On a rainy night in Tiance Prefecture, the Headmaster pointed out of the window and said something that she did not remember clearly, but seemed to be very important. When he was a child, he messed around at home, but his father was angry and couldn''t bear to scold him.


    Everything flashed like a flowing shadow, but it suddenly stopped.


    Boom.


    With a light sound, Ye Hongjian''s body finally fell heavily to the ground.


    She closed her eyes and the snow dust rose up. The burning flames in the world finally extinguished at this moment.


    The Divine Phoenix Bird nearby witnessed all of this. It raised its head and let out a loud cry of sorrow. Its voice resounded throughout the heavens and earth. It was filled with sorrow and melancholy, as if it was sobbing.


    At this moment, Montenegro finally regained his senses. He shook his head with dim interest and was about to beckon the Holy Marquis to leave.


    He knew very well that once Ye Hongjian died, the phoenix would gradually dissipate. As for Ye Chengtai and his wife, without Ye Hongjian, they would completely lose their usefulness to the Dark Asura Palace, and their life and death would no longer matter.


    Thinking of this, he took a step forward and was about to leave.


    "Heng!!!"


    Another loud cry of sorrow rang out. Montenegro''s footsteps were suspended in the air, and his expression changed.


    He suddenly turned around, and a scene that was destined to be unforgettable to him appeared before his eyes.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 683 Fate Star Lonely Light

    Death, in Ye Hongjian''s eyes, should be eternal calm, without having to awaken from a deep slumber.


    But when those past shadows disappeared, when her body fell to the ground.


    It was as if she was sleeping soundly, but the situation of nothing else lasted for less than a breath. Then, boundless pain began to rise from Ye Hongjian''s mind. She wanted to struggle but could not move.


    New images began to flash in her mind, but compared to the previous flashes, these images were incomparably unfamiliar to Ye Hongjian.


    She saw a person rushing into the sky with a saber in his hand amidst the churning darkness. The snow-white saber light cut through the darkness, as well as endless vengeful souls and howls. All of a sudden, the darkness dissipated, and stars lit up the sky, illuminating the world once again. Only the figure with the saber in his hand was wrapped in endless darkness, continuously falling towards the bottomless abyss¡­


    She saw a devil with blood-red eyes rippling with death aura wreaking havoc in the starry sky. A huge hand suddenly stretched out to suppress the devil. Countless starlight surged over, and countless enormous figures appeared around the hand that was holding the devil. Their gazes were gloomy, and the atmosphere was solemn, as if they were about to perform some solemn ceremony. Then, the roaring Abyss Devil was placed into a world under the suppression of his enormous palm and imprisoned forever in the depths of the world.


    She saw a towering divine mountain towering into the clouds. A towering divine palace stood there. Seven stars flickered, illuminating this divine palace forever. A mournful cry rang out from the Divine Palace. Then, a phoenix covered in fire rushed out of the Divine Palace and transformed into a streak of light that escaped into the starry sky.


    Ye Hongjian had never seen such a scene before, but after witnessing all of this, her body began to tremble inexplicably. Tears actually involuntarily flowed out of her eyes. She could not explain why, but it was at that moment that waves of uncontrollable sorrow gushed out from the bottom of her heart.


    A golden thread gradually split between her eyebrows, and a ball of golden flame the size of a thumb gushed out from the golden thread between her eyebrows.


    The moment the flames appeared, the snow around the forest melted and turned into real white smoke. The temperature of the forest suddenly rose and was enveloped in the mist.


    ¡­


    Montenegro, who had witnessed this scene, had an ugly expression on his face. Of course, he couldn''t understand what was going on in front of him, However, he could clearly feel a terrifying power overflowing from the golden flames. Not to mention him, even the three Saint Marquises who were not afraid of death revealed fear in their eyes at that time. They roared like wild beasts from the mouths of those gigantic monsters, as if they were on guard against something.


    However, this was only the beginning of the matter.


    Ye Hongjian''s body, which had already fallen to the ground, actually slowly stood up at that time. Although her eyes were still tightly closed, Montenegro could clearly feel that Ye Hongjian, who had clearly lost her vitality just now, was gradually surging with the aura of time. In fact, Montenegro could even hear the sound of a breath stronger than a breath coming from the tip of Ye Hongjian''s nose.


    After living for so many years in Montenegro, he had seen many strange things in this world. However, he had never heard of reviving after death. Moreover, the enormous pressure from the golden flame caused his mind to tremble. He had no time to think about any mottoes or Zhou Yi techniques. He stretched out his finger towards the girl who was standing with his eyes closed and shouted, "Go! Kill her for me!"


    The three gigantic monsters did not immediately listen to Montenegro''s orders. Their faces revealed hesitation. They were actually filled with fear towards Ye Hongjian at this moment.


    This was also an extremely unimaginable matter, Montenegro was well aware of the nature of these purple monsters, They were extremely bloodthirsty, There was nothing to please them except destruction and slaughter, If it weren''t for the secret technique, these monsters would most likely have killed each other. This kind of creature, Montenegro, had never felt fear from them when it created them. But now, this kind of feeling had appeared because of a woman who had been resurrected from the dead.


    The aura emanating from Ye Hongjian''s body became stronger and stronger. Montenegro knew that once Ye Hongjian woke up, he would have no chance of winning. He frowned and dark auras gushed out from his body. Driven by this aura, the purple monsters finally overcome the fear in their hearts and let out a furious roar as they began to kill Ye Hongjian.


    Heng!


    At this time, the dying phoenix behind Ye Hongjian let out a brilliant sound. It spread its wings and came to Ye Hongjian''s front, spreading its wings, wanting to protect Ye Hongjian. At the same time, the golden flame seemed to feel something as it transformed into a streak of light and disappeared into the wounded Phoenix''s body.


    Boom!


    A huge heat wave exploded from the phoenix''s body. Its body, as a True Spirit Void, condensed at a speed visible to the naked eye at that moment. In the blink of an eye, fierce flames rose from its body. The golden flames spread out, and everywhere they passed, everything was burned to ashes. Even the three purple monsters whose cultivation was comparable to the Earthly Immortal Realm couldn''t last three breaths of time under the golden flames, and in the blink of an eye, they were ashen to ashes.


    Heishan had never thought that Ye Hongjian would possess such powerful strength. He was shocked and the governor could not do anything. He took a deep look at Ye Hongjian and quickly turned into black gas and fled in the direction of Chang''an City.


    The phoenix, bathed in golden flames, looked at the direction of the black mountain and hesitated slightly. However, it still turned around at that time and returned to Ye Hongjian''s side.


    It gently rubbed Ye Hongjian''s face with its head. The golden flame that was enough to burn the Holy Marquis could not do any harm to Ye Hongjian. The phoenix circled around Ye Hongjian for a while, and then let out a long cry. Then, it turned into a streak of light and hid between Ye Hongjian''s eyebrows.


    On the red-clothed girl''s picturesque face, a flaming cinnabar pattern appeared between her eyebrows.


    Immediately after, the heat waves in the sky subsided, the golden flames dissipated, and the gray snow fell once again.


    Ye Hongjian slowly opened her eyes, like a flash of fire in her eyes that contained Qiushui. She seemed to be completely unaware of what had happened before. She looked at this messy mountain forest with a puzzled gaze.


    Just as she was surprised, a ray of light suddenly sprinkled down from the stall that she hadn''t even figured out why she had been resurrected from the dead.


    Ye Hongjian looked up and saw a star shining in the gray sky. Under the starlight, an old man slowly landed in front of her.


    She had never seen this old man. He had long snow-white hair and wore an equally snow-white robe. He slowly landed in front of her bathed in starlight. Ye Hongjian looked at him with deep eyes, a little vigilant, but more confused.


    "Did you save me?" She asked. She clearly remembered that she was already dead, but now she was standing here alive, as if everything that had happened before was just a dream. Anyone who faced such a change would inevitably feel suspicious and confused.


    The old man smiled as he looked at her and shook his head, "How could a phoenix die? A single death is a nirvana. Who can kill you in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains?"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian felt an indescribable boredom in her heart. She remembered the scene she had seen in the dream. She forcefully suppressed the depression in her heart and asked again with a deep gaze, "Are you¡­?"


    The old man said, "You can be considered an old friend."


    "An old friend?" Ye Hongjian frowned at that time. She carefully searched her memories, but there was not the slightest impression of this old man. For this reason, her gaze towards the old man became even more vigilant.


    The old man who was bathed in the starlight seemed to have seen through Ye Hongjian''s thoughts. He did not feel the slightest bit dissatisfied with this. Instead, the smile on his face was even more intense. "You may not have seen me, but you should have heard of me," he said.


    The old man paused for a moment before saying, "My name is Wei Changming."


    Ye Hongjian''s pupils suddenly dilated. She looked at the old man in front of her in disbelief, her heart filled with inexplicable shock. Of course, she had heard of Wei Changming before, and Xu Han had mentioned this name to her more than once. However, Wei Changming had clearly been taken to the Myriad Domains Star System by the surveillance personnel, so how could he appear here?


    Ye Hongjian had always been meticulous. She gradually recovered from her previous misfortune. The vigilance in her eyes did not relax because of the old man''s words. Instead, she continued to ask, "Master Wei has clearly jumped out of this world and gone to the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. How can he return here? How can I believe you?"


    The old man smiled at her, but he did not return to Ye Hongjian''s question. Instead, he slowly extended his fist-clenching hand and handed it to her.


    Then he smiled and said, "I have been entrusted to return this to you. Believe me or not, I will have to see it in the end."


    Ye Hongjian''s brows furrowed even deeper. She did not remember anyone owing her anything. Moreover, this item still needed someone like Master Wei to personally return it. But at that time, she still temporarily turned her gaze to the doubt in her heart and turned to the hand that the old man extended.


    He slowly opened his hand, and a light dot the size of a grain of rice jumped up and down from his palm. Ye Hongjian was slightly stunned and subconsciously stretched out her hand to touch that thing.


    However, when her hand touched the spot of light, it was as if she had found an old friend whom she had not met for a long time, and suddenly, it shone brightly.


    A resplendent light shone into Ye Hongjian''s eyes. The young girl stared blankly at that thing. An inexplicable emotion suddenly surged in her chest.


    She felt as if she had seen this thing somewhere, it was so resplendent, so beautiful.


    It was like a bright pearl in the sea, like a star hanging high in the night sky¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 684 The Three of Them Were in the Crowd

    Heavens or heavens.


    However, the earth was no longer earth, but an endless expanse of darkness, like a bottomless abyss.


    Xu Han took out a copper plate from his bosom and threw it gently at the darkness beneath his feet. The copper plate quickly fell, tumbled in the abyss, and finally disappeared into the depths of the invisible darkness. The darkness was like a giant beast the size of heaven and earth, staring at this place.


    This was a hundred thousand mountains.


    Xu Han was a little scared. He couldn''t imagine what kind of powerful divine ability it was to move such a vast and boundless world into the small wooden box behind him. He also found it hard to imagine what was hidden in the depths of this darkness.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to withdraw his gaze from this world. Then, he activated the power around him and flew towards Kunlun at the end of this world, in the extreme west.


    He knew that everything would be resolved when he got there. However, he also had a faint premonition that once he reached that place, even more troubles would follow.


    But Fei Lian was right. Since the fate of the Human and Demon Clans was already on Xu Han''s shoulders, there was no way for him to retreat. Only by figuring out what he was would he be able to give it a shot. Thinking of this, Xu Han''s eyes sank, and his speed towards the west increased several times.


    ¡­


    Zhou Yuan looked at the heavy snow outside the Qin Palace in a sullen manner.


    Actually, Zhou Yuan was a very simple person. Compared to Ye Hongjian, Xu Han, or everyone else that Xu Han knew, he was much simpler.


    He did not have the hatred of his country''s enemies or the love of his children. For him, it was the best thing to have enough food and drink every day and to be able to live without worries for his life. He had once carried the hatred of exterminating the sect, but the Dark Asura Palace had avenged him, so he was worried about this long ago. After that, he helped Dark Asura Palace to study the Half Demon Technique, only for the sake of repaying his kindness and having nowhere to go. Naturally, it would be better to settle for the status quo. After all, Dark Asura Palace treated him well. Although his cultivation was not high, his status in Dark Asura Palace was equal to that of a judge below Yama.


    Zhou Yuan had worked for fifty years.


    Afterwards, he met Xu Han and the others. From the initial fear to the secret joy, Zhou Yuan had seen the turning point of his fate at his ancient age.


    Zhou Yuan did not like to make a living in Dark Asura Palace. He liked to study monsters, but that did not mean that he liked to kill people. He was even less interested in the so-called domination of the dynasty. But like many people, when you don''t kill, you die, he doesn''t hesitate to choose his own life. And Xu Han took him away, giving him a chance to leave Dark Asura Palace.


    Of course, his initial plan wasn''t to follow Xu Han and the others, but fate had it that he met nineteen.


    The little girl, whose entire body revealed a strange expression, inexplicably recognized her as her master. She had protected him in every way, but she did not know whether it was because she had not felt the genuine concern of others for too long, or because she was truly touched by Nineteen. After struggling for a while, Zhou Yuan calmly accepted the identity that had been imposed on him.


    He enjoyed such a day. In his opinion, such a day was worth the darkness of his fifty years in Dark Asura Palace.


    If possible, he would naturally be willing to accompany Nineteen. Although he might not be able to protect Nineteen well, nor would he be able to give Nineteen the real kung fu, he still wanted to accompany Nineteen.


    However, he was already seventy years old. With his cultivation base and the fact that he had been in the Dark Asura Palace all year round, his body had been corroded by the demonic energy. He knew that his body was about to reach the limit he could reach. Of course, he might be able to last another year and a half, but what about after that?


    To tell the truth, he did not think highly of Xu Han. He knew very well how powerful the Dark Asura Palace was. He could not imagine where Xu Han and the others would find shelter once the Dark Asura Palace ruled this world. He had also tried to persuade Nineteen with good intentions, but although the little fellow respected Zhou Yuan very much, he was unexpectedly resolute in this matter.


    Zhou Yuan didn''t want to do anything that made Nineteen unhappy, but since he was Nineteen''s master, he naturally had to think about her future. Zhou Yuan did not have the cultivation of Heavenspan, nor did he have the power to speak of after leaving Dark Asura Hall. But after all, he was once the person in charge of the core checkpoint of the Holy Son''s creation. For example, like the Dragon Trapping Powder, he also had some hidden tricks for himself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yuan withdrew his gaze from the window and took out a purple pill from his sleeve. He placed it in front of his eyes and measured it carefully. His gaze was complicated, and Xie Xue seemed to be struggling in the depths of his eyes.


    "Master!" But at this moment, nineteen sweet voices came from the direction of the door.


    Zhou Yuan was shocked as he hurriedly put the pill back into his sleeve and raised his head. At this time, Nineteen had already jumped up and down in front of him.


    "Why are you here?" Zhou Yuan asked casually to cover up the panic in his heart.


    Xiao Nineteen did not doubt him and smiled as he replied, "I have nothing to do in my spare time, so I want to see Master." As he spoke, he looked at Zhou Yuan carefully, fearing that the other party would reveal an unhappy expression.


    Ever since he came to the Chen Kingdom and followed her master to cultivate at night, he had made a rule with her. He was usually fine and could not come to find him by day. Nineteen rose today and came here, but he remembered Master''s instructions at night, so he couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, afraid that Zhou Yuan would get angry because of this.


    Zhou Yuan harbored thoughts, but he did not notice anything strange about Nineteen. He only nodded lightly and replied, "Oh."


    Seeing Zhou Yuan''s indifferent reaction, Nineteen thought that Zhou Yuan was angry with her. Her heart tightened. She hurriedly took out the hidden lunch box from behind and placed it in front of Zhou Yuan. She said, "Master has worked hard every day. Nineteen wants to bring some food to Master. Master, don''t be angry. Nineteen will leave now."


    After saying that, Nineteen put down the lunch box, turned around, and ran out of Zhou Yuan''s room. Zhou Yuan wasn''t angry. He was just thinking about what had happened before. Seeing that Nineteen was like this, he was naturally puzzled. By the time he regained his senses, Nineteen had already disappeared without a trace.


    However, Zhou Yuan was also accustomed to Nineteen''s temper, which sometimes liked to say inexplicable things. He didn''t care and shook his head before looking at the lunch box that Nineteen had brought. He opened it and a bowl of steaming chicken soup appeared in front of Zhou Yuan.


    Zhou Yuan was stunned. He picked up the slightly hot chicken soup and placed it at the tip of his nose to sniff. He immediately revealed a smile. Feeling the heat coming from the bowl, even the chill outside the window seemed to disappear at that moment.


    ¡­


    "Are you going to teach me the Nineteen Saber Techniques again?"


    The night gradually darkened, and the snow gradually lessened.


    But it won''t stop. It seems to be going down like this until it drowns the whole world.


    Sitting beside the windowsill, Qin Keqing asked as she looked at Su Mu''an , who had arranged everything and was about to leave.


    Su Mu''an''s footsteps stopped. He also looked at Qin Keqing and nodded, "Yes, I''ve made an appointment with Nineteen. From now on, I''ll teach her saber techniques every day."


    Qin Keqing had a calm expression on her face that no one else could see. She also nodded.


    Then he suddenly asked, "Do you want to go after this?"


    Su Mu''an was stunned. Of course, he knew what Qin Keqing meant. Su Mu''an , who had never been a shrewd person, hesitated a little at that time. However, in the end, he said, "Big Brother Chu and the others went. Although they couldn''t help, I still wanted to go."


    Qin Keqing nodded her head noncommittally, then sighed and said, "Very good."


    "But Sister Qing, you don''t have to worry. The Pavilion Master is so smart. We will definitely think of a way to deal with them." Even Su Mu''an could tell that Qin Keqing was in a bad mood, so he hurriedly comforted her. However, he didn''t seem to believe what he said, and his tone became softer and softer until it was almost inaudible.


    A rare smile appeared on Qin Keqing''s face. She said, "Mu An, you really don''t know how to lie."


    Su Mu''an also couldn''t understand whether Qin Keqing was praising him or insulting him. However, he was exposed as a lie. He couldn''t help but blush and feel somewhat embarrassed.


    Qin Keqing saw through this as well. She turned her head and looked at Fine Snow outside the window. She said again, "I am carrying Dragon Qi, and I am also a half-demon. If I go there, it will only cause chaos. Since you have gone, can you make up for the regret that I have not been able to help him?"


    Su Mu''an nodded her head repeatedly. His personality was like this. As long as he could do what his friend told him, he would never refuse. As a swordsman, or perhaps as the descendant of the legendary number one swordsman, Su Mu''an felt that he deserved it.


    "Go, Xiao Nineteen is still waiting for you." After receiving the answer she wanted, Qin Keqing smiled and said to Su Mu''an .


    Su Mu''an did not suspect him, so she stepped back and quickly walked out of the room.


    In the room, long after he left, Qin Keqing kept looking out of the window, motionless like a sculpture.


    It was getting darker and darker, and the world outside the house was pitch black.


    Qin Keqing looked out of the room, her eyes reflecting the night outside the window. Her eyes gradually turned pitch black, without the slightest bit of whiteness.


    She lowered her voice and said coldly, "This time, I will definitely be able to help you."


    After saying that, the aura around her became even colder, as if it was connected to the world outside the window. At this moment, Qin Keqing no longer seemed to be Qin Keqing, but the Great Zhou Great Empress, Yuwen Nanjing.


    ¡­


    A month had passed since Yuan Xiucheng had mentioned the three-month period.


    At the beginning of November, Xu Han finally arrived at the legendary residence of an immortal, Kunlun Mountain.


    The towering mountain stretched for tens of thousands of kilometers. The peak of the mountain reached into the clouds, as if there was no end to it. Even at the foot of the mountain, Xu Han could feel a suffocating pressure. It was as if what was placed in front of you was not a tall mountain, but a dignified god.


    "This is it." Xu Han took a deep breath and turned to look at Xuan''er. He smiled and said, "I heard that Canghai Liuliu met you here. Why are you staying here? Is there something extremely important to you hiding here too?"


    "Miao?" Xuan''er tilted her head and looked at Xu Han, as if she could not understand the problem in Xu Han''s words.


    Xu Han shook his head. He also felt that his thoughts were confused at this moment, and his words were somewhat illogical. He turned his head to look at the loud voice and took a deep breath again. "No matter what, I have to take a look at it."


    He muttered to himself, and then finally mustered his courage and took a step towards the Kunlun Mountain.


    However, just as one of his feet stepped on the snow at the foot of the Kunlun Mountain, dark clouds suddenly covered the horizon. At that time, the sky, which had just been bright, suddenly darkened.


    Boom!


    With a muffled explosion, two bolts of lightning landed on an empty space less than ten feet in front of Xu Han almost at the same time.


    Immediately after, two naked men covered in unknown tattoos emerged from the lightning. They looked at Xu Han with gloomy expressions and said, "Immortal dwellings, mortals are not allowed to enter."


    Xu Han frowned. He hadn''t expected that this mountain path would actually kill a few tigers out of thin air.


    He looked up at the horizon and asked, "What? Do you think two Kunlun Tribulations can stop me?"


    Thunder surged in the sky, and Xu Han''s words did not receive any response.


    Xu Han was bored. He shrugged. Seeing that Xu Han had no intention of retreating, the two Kunlun Tribulations shouted again in a low voice, "If you don''t listen to my advice, blood will splatter on the spot within three breaths of time."


    Kunlun Jie''s expression was naturally reserved. His eyes were wide open, and he could be said to be self-enraged.


    However, Xu Han knew that these so-called Kunlun Tribulations were just puppets. He shook his head helplessly and then took another step forward. At that time, he extended one hand and a pitch-black longsword appeared in his hand.


    ¡­


    The strength of Kunlun Tribulation was almost identical to that of an Earthly Immortal Realm cultivator. If such a puppet were to be placed in the mortal world, even one of them would be enough to cause a bloody storm. However, although Kunlun Tribulation''s cultivation was strong, it did not possess any intelligence. In this respect, he was still inferior to the Saint Marquis created by Dark Asura Palace. Which cultivator who could ascend to the Immortal Realm was not a genius of the Heavens? Which one of them had never experienced a battle that was like a sea of corpses and blood?


    Whether it was their methods, trump cards, or instincts to fight, they were more than one level stronger than these Kunlun Tribulations that possessed the strength of the Earth Immortal Realm, let alone the current Xu Han?


    The two Kunlun Tribulations weren''t even ten rounds away from Xu Han''s hands before they were shattered into pieces by Xu Han.


    After winning, Xu Han sheathed his sword, but there was not the slightest bit of joy on his face.


    He thought of a very strange question. Just when were the two Kunlun Tribulations laid here by the people in the sky?


    If it had existed since ancient times, then how did the strength of the Vastsea Current that had not reached the Immortal Realm in the past overcome the obstruction of the two Kunlun Tribulations? If it was laid down later, then it was naturally to defend Xu Han. However, the immortals in the sky should know that with just two Kunlun Tribulations, they wouldn''t be able to stop Xu Han. Then what was the point of doing this?


    Such doubts weren''t because Xu Han was timid. Rather, based on his understanding of the immortals, they would never do such a thing. Instead, they were determined not to make such a meaningless move.


    However, no matter what the immortals in the sky were thinking, Xu Han had no reason to step back.


    As he thought about this, he turned to look at Ah Huang and Ao Wu, who were beside him, and then took another step towards the top of the mountain.


    Only a few hundred feet away from the peak of the mountain, another thunder rang out in the sky, and three bolts of lightning struck in front of Xu Han and the others once again. After that, the three Kunlun Tribulations appeared again, blocking Xu Han''s path.


    They stared at Xu Han coldly and said, "Immortal dwelling, mortals are not allowed to enter."


    ¡­


    Xu Han was fighting against the Kunlun Tribulations in the heavy snow of Kunlun, but he might not have imagined that at the same time, in the lunar palace of Mount Ya Qi, several pairs of eyes opened through a suspended mirror to clearly see his situation.


    "How is it, how is it compared to before?" Yuan Xiucheng, who was dressed in a black robe, took a deep look at the youth in the snow. He then turned to look at the handsome man sitting on the high platform behind him and asked.


    That handsome man was also the owner of the Lunar Temple, Shen Wushuang. Several figures stood or sat beside him, but at that time, they were all covered by the darkness that overflowed from Shen Wushuang''s body, and they were completely unable to see what they looked like. Shen Wushuang narrowed his eyes and looked at the situation in the mirror. He lightly tapped on the table in front of him with a drunken expression, as if he was drinking wine. He said, "Every time he grows up, this time he is much stronger than before."


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng''s expression changed slightly. He hesitated and said, "Then this time¡­"


    Shen Wushuang seemed to have seen through Yuan Xiucheng ''s thoughts. Before he could ask about Yuan Xiucheng , he said, "It''s useless. He did indeed do a good job, but he is still far from the darkness in the depths of the world. He is destined to be devoured by him. He has no way out, so he will definitely choose us."


    Yuan Xiucheng felt slightly at ease, but soon he thought of something. He said, "Will the people on the sky sit on the sidelines and watch?"


    "Them?" A contemptuous smile appeared in Shen Wushuang''s eyes. He said, "They treat me like their shepherd dog, but aren''t they other people''s shepherds? It''s just that I''ve jumped out of countless reincarnations, yet they''re deeply entangled in it. They don''t know about it, so they naturally don''t have to worry about it."


    Yuan Xiucheng seemed to have great trust in Shen Wushuang. Hearing this, he nodded slightly and didn''t say anything else. Instead, he continued to look at Xu Han, who was constantly climbing high in the mirror, but was constantly encountering more and more obstacles from the Kunlun Tribulation. The light in his eyes lit up and gradually became fanatical, as if devout believers were watching as the gods in his heart descended upon the world step by step.


    Shen Wushuang stood up and said, "The final battle is about to begin. When the curtain falls, it will be our day. Prepare yourselves."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Yuan Xiucheng and the several figures beside Shen Wushuang hurriedly lowered their heads and replied.


    Shen Wushuang, who had received such an answer, nodded in satisfaction, and then disappeared into the room.


    Following his departure, the darkness that enveloped the room also dissipated. Then, the dim candlelight in the room door, and the figures'' appearances gradually appeared on the surface of the water at that time.


    A white-clothed man''s expression was ice-cold. Layers of death aura spread out in his eyes. He seemed to have difficulty with his legs and legs as he sat in a wooden wheelchair.


    A black-clothed man''s expression was similarly cold, but he had a thick beard on his face. The most eye-catching thing was that there was a token hanging on his belt. The token was made of bronze. It was two inches square, but it had the appearance of a tiger and wolf carved on it with extremely meticulous saber work.


    The last person was a young man who was much younger than the two of them. He had a handsome appearance and the outline of his face was like a knife. On his back was a long saber, and on the wooden hilt was a red line that had been washed white.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 685 Prelude

    Although the Kunlun Immortal Mountain was ten thousand zhang dangerous, it was also bone-chilling cold. However, with Xu Han''s ability, climbing to this peak was not difficult at all. In fact, as long as Xu Han was willing, he would be able to reach the top of the mountain in less than a day.


    However, the reason why Immortal Mountain was called Immortal Mountain was naturally different from ordinary mountains and rivers.


    The more he walked towards the mountain peak, the more formless pressure he released from the mountain peak. Of course, although this pressure was frightening, it was far from enough to stop Xu Han. The biggest obstacle that truly troubled Xu Han was the Kunlun Tribulation that descended from the sky every few hundred feet up.


    As Xu Han approached the peak of the mountain, more and more Kunlun Tribulations descended from the sky. From the beginning, when the two Kunlun Tribulations arrived halfway up the mountain, the number of Kunlun Tribulations had already reached fifty to sixty.


    As for the fifty to sixty Earthly Immortal Realm Kunlun Tribulation cultivators, even Xu Han was starting to lose control of them. After two full days had passed and Xu Han had cooked another wave of Kunlun Tribulation, his face turned slightly pale.


    He looked at Ah Huang and the others who had transformed from battle form into their original form. He frowned and sighed, "Let''s rest for a while."


    After climbing for two days and two nights, he didn''t rest for a single breath. At this moment, he finally felt a little suffocated halfway up the mountain. He had to face a terrifying number of Kunlun Tribulations with Aowu and Ah Huang in every battle. The continuous high-intensity battles had forced Xu Han to slow down his pace.


    He sat down where he was, surrounded by boundless snow. Aowu lay on the ground with her tongue sticking out, panting heavily. Ah Huang also squatted on the side with a dispirited expression, no longer having the mood to play tricks on Aowu. On the other hand, Xuan''er was calm and leisurely, jumping back and forth in the snow, seemingly enjoying her current situation.


    In fact, ever since she arrived at the Kunlun Mountain, Xuan''er had been a little abnormal. She would occasionally jump on the ground and not stay on Xu Han''s shoulder as peacefully as before. The most peculiar thing was that it had never shown any hostility towards the Kunlun Tribulation, as it had always shared a common enemy with Xu Han. Even as most of Xu Han, Ah Huang, Ao Wu, and the Kunlun Tribulations were dusk, Xuan''er leapt onto the battlefield and tilted her head to watch everything in front of her.


    It was as if all of this wasn''t just the battles that Xuan''er had fought to the death in the past, it was just a spectacular show.


    Xu Han also noticed Xuan''er''s change, but he trusted Xuan''er very much. He didn''t doubt that Xuan''er had him, but he felt that Xuan''er''s actions were just right. After all, although Xuan''er''s sharp claws could even injure an immortal, her speed was also extremely fast. However, his physical body was extremely fragile. A slight carelessness in such a chaotic battle could result in fatal injuries. Therefore, Xu Han did not want Xuan''er to participate in such a battle unless he had no other choice.


    "If this continues, we might not be able to climb to the top of the mountain in two months." Xu Han thought about this and withdrew his gaze from Ah Huang and Ao Wu. Then, he muttered to himself worriedly.


    The further up the mountain, the more Kunlun Tribulation began to increase, and the pressure from the mountain peak also increased exponentially. Together, the two of them made it even more difficult for Xu Han to climb the mountain. Every step he took in the future would become extremely difficult and slow. Xu Han''s words were not the slightest bit exaggerated or unnecessary. If he continued to climb to the top, the road would become harder and harder, and it would indeed take him more than two months to reach the peak of the mountain.


    If that was the case, it was already November, and the Great Abyss Mountain war that could begin at any time obviously wouldn''t allow Xu Han to spend so much time here.


    Could it be that he still had to give up halfway when he reached this point?


    Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little unwilling. The answer was within his reach, but he couldn''t get it. This kind of feeling inevitably caused him to feel somewhat unhappy in his heart.


    Rumble!


    Just as he was thinking about the Heavenly Dao that had been following him since he stepped into the Kunlun Mountains, he suddenly let out a loud boom, Soon after, dozens of dense thunder bolts landed in front of him. Xu Han was quick to react and dodged the sudden thunder bolt. However, the figure of dozens of Kunlun Tribulations slowly appeared under the lightning bolt. At this moment, he was staring coldly at Xu Han with boundless killing intent.


    Like a machine, they stared at Xu Han and said the words that Xu Han had heard dozens of times along the way, "Immortal dwellings, mortals are not allowed to enter."


    Xu Han immediately frowned. He looked at the tribulation clouds in the sky and then at the Kunlun Tribulation Cultivators in front of him. He couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    After defeating the last group of Kunlun tribulations, Xu Han chose to stay where he was for now because he had consumed too much energy. The purpose was to not encounter these Kunlun tribulations again. Not only did he give himself some time to cultivate, he also wanted to measure whether he needed to continue climbing to the top of the mountain. But why didn''t he do anything to climb again? These Kunlun tribulations still arrived as scheduled, and the number was several more than before.


    A guess appeared in Xu Han''s mind. Could it be that the Kunlun Tribulation did not descend because of how far he had traveled towards the top of the Kunlun Mountain? Rather, every time he stayed in the Kunlun Mountain for a certain amount of time, the Kunlun Tribulation would appear non-stop?


    Xu Han faintly remembered the endless trek he had made over the past two days and nights. It seemed that the Kunlun Tribulation had indeed descended every time he walked a certain distance. Thus, he had the illusion from before. At this moment, he thought that it was also possible that something had happened because of the length of his stay.


    As Xu Han thought about this, the Kunlun Tribulation didn''t give Xu Han any time to think about it. He attacked Xu Han almost a few breaths later. Dozens of Kunlun Tribulation cultivators'' momentum surged, and lightning surged in the sky, appearing around them. At that time, they became one piece, engulfing the heavens and the earth.


    Xu Han had no choice but to retreat, and Aowu and Ah Huang had also transformed into true bodies at that time. However, the previous few fierce battles had already exhausted their strength, and their current appearances were somewhat at the end of their rope. Even so, the wolf and monkey stood upright on both sides of Xu Han''s body, clearly not showing the slightest intention of retreating.


    Aowu''s cultivation was already close to the Demon King Realm, while Ah Huang was the real Demon King Sovereign. In the past, such cultivation was enough to cause a great calamity in the human world, but in front of these dozens of Kunlun Tribulations, it was so insignificant. Moreover, their bodies were more or less injured. If they continued to fight, would their lives be in danger?


    Xu Han also frowned. After two days and two nights of continuous battles, he was exhausted. If it weren''t for the powerful recovery ability brought by the Immortal Realm''s physical body, he would have fainted long ago. Looking at the Kunlun Tribulation, his heart trembled, but he had no choice but to ruthlessly accept it.


    Seeing that the two sides were about to collide with each other like lightning and flint, the black sword light in Xu Han''s hand lit up. Three thousand golden sword shadows appeared and instantly disappeared from the world. A cold light flashed in his eyes and he was about to shout, "Great Cold Heavens."


    He knew that he naturally had the ability to kill these dozens of Kunlun Tribulations. However, if his previous deduction was correct, then it meant that even if he wanted to retreat, those Kunlun Tribulations would still continue to come out. After killing this batch, there would be another batch. It seemed like whether he could walk out of Kunlun Mountain alive was already a problem, let alone anything else.


    Xuan''er tilted her head to look at the murderous, angry, and helpless Xu Han and the others. Her amber eyes flickered, seemingly puzzled, but soon she seemed to feel something. A light flashed in her amber eyes and she suddenly raised her head and shouted, "Meow!"


    A shrill and long voice came out of its mouth. Strangely enough, with its cry, the Kunlun Tribulants who were about to kill Xu Han were like puppets that didn''t cut the string. All of them stopped their overwhelming attack, and then the lightning disappeared. The Kunlun Tribulants stood there like statues.


    Xu Han was obviously not expecting such a change, so he was also stunned.


    Rumble!


    However, the thunderclouds in the sky let out a loud noise at that time. It was unknown if it was an illusion, but Xu Han could faintly smell some kind of fury in the midst of that loud noise. Following that, thunderclouds surged, and the stagnant Kunlun Tribulation Eyes flickered with light. Sometimes, their bodies moved, and sometimes they stopped, as if they were struggling violently.


    "Meow!" Xuan''er witnessed this change. A trace of rage appeared in its amber eyes. It raised its head and shouted towards the tribulation clouds in the sky. The rolling tribulation clouds in the sky seemed to be heavily injured. The clouds surged, and after a few breaths, the dense tribulation clouds slowly dispersed. Along with them, the Kunlun Tribulations that were standing in front of Xu Han also dissipated.


    At this moment, no matter how slow Xu Han was, he still sensed that all of this was caused by Xuan''er. He looked at the little fellow with a surprised expression, but Xuan''er did not seem to have realized what kind of horrible thing she had done. She just jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder and intimately rubbed Xu Han''s neck.


    Although he knew Xuan''er''s identity as one of the Four Great Demon Monarchs from Fei Lian''s mouth, Xu Han never knew that Xuan''er had such abilities. He remembered Xuan''er''s leisurely expression after arriving at Kunlun, and couldn''t help but ask, "You knew from the beginning that these Kunlun tribulations wouldn''t hurt us?"


    "Miao." Xuan''er narrowed her eyes and replied, but what exactly did Xu Han mean?


    However, since those Tribulation Clouds had been shouted back by Xuan''er, it was unlikely that there would be such trouble to stop Xu Han. Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He also knew that although Xuan''er possessed intelligence, she could not speak human language. It would be unrealistic for him to obtain an exact answer for a while. He put down the doubts in his heart and reached out to touch Xuan''er''s head. He smiled and said, "You really are my lucky star."


    When Xuan''er heard this, she only raised her neck and looked like she was waiting for praise, causing Xu Han to be somewhat amused and angry. If he had known that Xuan''er had such ability, why would he have suffered so much during this trip to Kunlun? Thinking of this, he sighed, but in the end, he was unable to scold Xuan''er mercilessly. He could only reach out and touch Xuan''er''s head as a reward.


    Then, he turned to look at the peak of the Kunlun Mountain, his expression sinking as he muttered.


    "Who am I."


    "There should be an answer to this question today."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 686 I Am You

    "So what happens when Xiao Han finds out the truth?"


    Standing in the darkness where a hundred thousand mountains once stood, Ye Hongjian frowned as she looked at the phoenix flapping its wings behind her.


    The white-clothed old man on Phoenix was sleeping with his eyes closed, while Ye Chengtai and his wife were tied together. The rope was so tight that it almost covered the couple''s entire body. Not to mention escaping, it was extremely difficult for them to move half of their bodies at this moment.


    Hearing this, the old man slowly opened his eyes and looked at Ye Hongjian. "If a sheep in captivity knows that its value is only being slaughtered, the better he eats, the stronger the person who slaughters him will be, what will happen to the sheep?"


    Ye Hongjian frowned even deeper. She did not like the metaphor of the old man, but she still replied patiently, "Will she escape?"


    "Then if the sheep pen is full of tall fences, it won''t be able to escape?" The old man asked again.


    Ye Hongjian thought for a moment and her eyes narrowed. At that time, her tone turned cold. "Then kill the shepherd!"


    ''"But shepherds are only people who manage sheep farms. If they kill shepherds, the real owner of the farms will send out new shepherds. Moreover, even if they kill shepherds, there will still be high fences on both sides of the farms. The sheep will still be trapped inside." The old man said calmly.


    Ye Hongjian''s heart was a little depressed. She said, "Then does Mr. Ye think this is a dead end?"


    Wei Changming raised his eyes to look at Ye Hongjian, his tone was still calm, a bit terrifyingly calm. "That''s right," he said. "This is a dead end."


    "Since it''s a dead end, then why does Sir still have to do so many things?" Ye Hongjian obviously did not believe what Master Wei said. She asked with a deep brow.


    "I used to be a sheep in this sheep pen. I couldn''t see the outside world. Everything I did was imagined by myself. But just like sheep in the sheep pen never knew how powerful humans were. Even though I had used all my imagination to overestimate the people in the outside world, it proved that I was still a little naive."


    "But now that I''ve seen the outside world, I know how small and powerless we are. Only then do I know ¡­" Wei Changming seemed to have aged a lot. He paused for a moment before saying, "It''s only then that I know that our struggle seems ridiculous and insignificant to the people outside."


    Ye Hongjian leapt up and landed on the Divine Phoenix Bird. Although this Divine Phoenix Bird seemed to be no different from before, if one looked carefully, they would be surprised to find that the flames around the Divine Phoenix Bird in front of them were faintly flickering with golden light. The most peculiar thing was that the Divine Phoenix Bird''s eyes flickered like living creatures. This was inconceivable to a True Spirit. After all, from ancient times until now, a True Spirit was only a concrete killing move condensed by a cultivator. Naturally, it could not possess its own intelligence.


    Once a True Spirit transformed into a living creature, it would be tantamount to a cultivator creating a living creature.


    And this¡­


    It was already a matter that could only be dealt with in the domain of the Divine Man.


    However, Ye Hongjian did not care about such a change. At that time, she looked directly into Wei Changming''s eyes and asked in a calm voice, "Since Teacher understands that we have no chance of winning, why did you still come back?"


    Hearing this, Master Wei smiled and said, "We can''t do it alone, but you are different from him."


    "You''re not sheep¡­"


    "At least not once."


    ¡­


    After boarding Kunlun, the tribulation clouds in the horizon were shouted back by Xuan''er, and things became much simpler.


    Xu Han had secretly thought about it. His physical body and Internal Strength had already reached the Immortal Realm. Adding on the fortuitous encounters he had encountered along the way, although it was only an Earth Immortal, his actual strength should be sufficient to contend against the Three Tribulations or even the Four Tribulations Immortals. Of course, there were very few Immortals in this world. Xu Han''s conjecture could not be corroborated before he faced an Immortal of such strength.


    As for those Kunlun Tribulations that claimed to possess the strength of the Immortal Realm, they were empty and lacked the trump cards and moves that a true immortal should possess. Therefore, their strength was actually slightly stronger than the half-step Immortal Realm, and they were still much weaker than the Saint Marquis created by the Dark Asura Palace. Even so, if he allowed the tribulation lightning to continue to summon him, once the number of tribulations in Kunlun exceeded a hundred, Xu Han would have no choice but to flee.


    Xuan''er helped Xu Han a lot, and Xu Han''s climb to the Kunlun Mountain became smoother. Apart from the violent pressure overflowing from the top of the Kunlun Mountain, nothing could stop Xu Han. And such an obstacle wouldn''t allow Xu Han to climb to the top of the mountain a day or two later than he had planned.


    Three days later, a hand reached out to the cliff at the top of Kunlun Mountain. Then, Xu Han jumped up and landed firmly on the top of Kunlun Mountain with Ah Huang Aowu and Xuan''er on his shoulder.


    At this point, the pressure that had been troubling Xu Han became even more obvious. Even with Xu Han''s cultivation, he gradually felt that his aura was not smooth. However, Xu Han, who had finally arrived here, did not care about the pressure. Instead, he gazed at the legendary immortal residence with a calm gaze.


    Kunlun was the residence of immortals. This was not Xin Mi. Even the children of ordinary families had more or less heard of such rumors or stories related to it.


    Xu Han was somewhat hopeful about this place, but when he saw the situation before him clearly, this expectation disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The summit of the Kunlun Mountain was extremely vast, different from the flat top of the Great Abyss Mountain, which was more than a hundred feet square. Even though it had already reached the highest point, the mountain depression that spread out still couldn''t see the boundaries. There were no teleportation palaces, and naturally, there were no white-robed immortals. There was only boundless white snow and the huge stone pillars not far away.


    That was the Heavenly Pillar.


    Xu Han had heard of this thing more than once. It was rumored that the Heavenly Pillar connected the heavens and earth, as well as the Immortal Dimension and the mortal world. All the immortals in the world looked forward to the day when they would be able to reach the Heaven Realm through the Heavenly Pillars and become True Immortals. They would be able to live freely in the heavens and earth, and the immortals in the heavens would also be able to descend upon the mortal world by relying on this item.


    But now, the Heavenly Pillar had been broken, and the connection between the Heavenly Realm and the human world had become weak. Xu Han thought to himself, perhaps the reason why those True Immortals who had always wanted to kill him were unable to attack him was because the Heavenly Pillar had collapsed, and they could only descend onto the human world as projections. But now, Xu Han had grown to a point where he could not be killed by a mere projection.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han walked to the pillar. He looked at the huge stone pillar that was nearly ten feet long with a deep brow, and his gaze swept across the strange patterns on the stone pillar that had already dimmed down.


    For some reason, Xu Han felt that the patterns on the pillars gave him the illusion of deja vu.


    He frowned. He did not remember where he had seen these strange patterns, He suppressed some inexplicable emotions that suddenly surged in his heart at that moment. His gaze swept across the surroundings once again. The vast expanse of white remained unchanged all year round. Even though Xu Han had gathered his internal energy to strengthen his vision, even though his gaze had covered a distance of a thousand feet, apart from the white snow, Xu Han could not find anything else on the summit of the Kunlun Mountain.


    The monitors had said that as long as he arrived at the Kunlun Mountain, he would know the answer. However, who on the deserted snow mountain could really answer Xu Han''s question?


    Could it be that the surveillance would lie to him?


    This thought inevitably appeared in Xu Han''s mind at that time, but it was quickly denied by Xu Han. He did not think that doing so would be of any benefit to the monitors. Thinking of this, Xu Han''s gaze once again fell on the strange patterns on the broken pillar.


    His heart trembled as images flashed in his mind.


    He saw a hand stretch out and caress the lines. Streaks of golden light lit up from the lines. Then, the eyes of the people in that hand condensed and gently cut the skin on the index finger of his left hand with sword intent. Blood oozed out from his fingers, and a drop of blood gently fell towards the golden pattern on the pillar.


    Xu Han tried his best to see the figure in the illusion clearly.


    It seemed to be a man, to be exact, a youth, but the outline on his face was somewhat blurry, yet it gave Xu Han an inexplicably familiar feeling.


    Boom!


    However, just as he was about to carefully recall where he had seen this youth, a loud boom suddenly rang out in his head. He was a little dazed, and all the fantasies that had suddenly surged out had dissipated at that time.


    Xu Han stood there in a trance. Aowu Xuan''er, who was beside him, tilted her head and looked at Xu Han, as if she was curious about Xu Han''s sudden appearance.


    "Miao?" Xuan''er directly jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder, and this light shout brought Xu Han back to his senses.


    He subconsciously reached out his left hand to stroke Xuan''er''s head. However, just as he reached out, he was stunned again. He looked at his left hand and thought about the fantasy that had suddenly surged out. He was stunned.


    He walked to the side of the pillar and slowly extended his hand towards it. His breathing became a little short at that time, and even his extended hand trembled slightly at that time.


    It was only a short distance away, but it took Xu Han more than ten breaths to press his hand onto the pillar.


    Boom.


    Then, a muffled sound spread out and Xu Han''s hand touched the pillar. At that time, the seemingly dim patterns on the pillar were really like the scene in Xu Han''s illusion and began to emit bursts of golden light.


    Xu Han''s body began to tremble, but his hand still moved slowly according to the scene in the dream.


    Aowu Xuan''er, who was at the side, naturally did not understand why such a change had occurred, but she could sense Xu Han''s surging heart. They quietly stood aside and nervously watched the change.


    Very quickly, Xu Han walked around the broken pillar, and his hand brushed past all the lines on the pillar.


    The golden light on the pillar was so bright that it was almost dazzling that no one dared to look directly at it.


    A thick and unadorned aura came from the pillar. Xu Han''s heart beat faster. He stared at the golden pillar for a long time, and then he heard the scene in the illusion. His head slowly lowered and he looked at his left hand.


    Everything was so familiar, as if he had really been here before and done this.


    This feeling caused Xu Han to be somewhat dazed, and the scene that had just flashed through his mind suddenly appeared again at this moment.


    The young man with his head lowered suddenly raised his head. It was as if he sensed Xu Han''s prying eyes. His gaze seemed to have traveled through thousands of years of isolation from countless spaces and landed directly on Xu Han''s body.


    The youth stared at Xu Han. His seemingly calm gaze pierced into Xu Han''s chest like a sharp sword. Xu Han was stunned on the spot.


    He met him.


    He must have seen him somewhere, somewhere, sometime.


    So familiar, so familiar¡­


    Xu Han''s mind trembled, but the youth who looked at him in the illusion suddenly raised the corner of his mouth.


    He was clearly smiling.


    However, the expression between his eyebrows was so cold that it was as cold as the snow that flowed through the Kunlun Mountains for tens of thousands of megabytes of time, yet he still did not smile.


    That smile coupled with that gaze gave Xu Han an inexplicably ferocious illusion.


    However, the youth did not seem to feel Xu Han''s thoughts. At that moment, his mouth opened. He whispered to Xu Han, "Here you are again."


    Xu Han''s mind rumbled again, and the illusion immediately disappeared. However, Xu Han''s face turned deathly pale, and his body staggered and fell into the snow.


    He stared blankly in front of him and muttered, "It''s me. It''s me."


    "He is me!!!"


    ¡­


    Ah Huang lowered his head and looked at Xuan''er beside him. Aowu was lying on his body and also looking at Xuan''er beside him.


    Xuan''er''s amber eyes were filled with worry as she looked straight at Xu Han, who was sitting not far away.


    The night was already dark, and the golden light on the Heavenly Pillar Mark had been extinguished again because it had not been able to wait for Xu Han to activate for a long time.


    It snowed again on the snow-capped summit of Kunlun Mountain. Xu Han''s clothes and hair were covered with snow. He sat there motionlessly like an ice sculpture frozen stiff by the snow.


    Ever since he fell to the ground under the illusion in the daytime, he had muttered to himself in a trance for a long time. He remained in his current state until he regained his calm. All day and night, he did not move a single bit, nor did he say a single word.


    Xuan''er was naturally worried about Xu Han, but no matter how spoiled it was or how it rubbed against the corner of his clothes, Xu Han did not respond to him.


    It brought Ah Huang and Ao Wu to the side and looked at Xu Han quietly without making a sound.


    The snow continued to fall, not much but endlessly.


    The night passed like this. The sky began to brighten, and the snow that had been falling all night gradually stopped.


    When the bright morning sun shone from the eastern horizon, the young man who had been sitting there all day and night, his head and body covered in snow, suddenly stood up.


    Xuan''er, who had been watching Xu Han all this while, immediately noticed Xu Han''s abnormal state. They immediately stood up, and Xuan''er jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder and tilted her head to look at Xu Han with concern.


    Xu Han lowered his head and reached out to shake the snow off his head. Then, he looked at Xuan''er on his shoulder. He smiled at Xuan''er and said apologetically, "I made you all worry."


    "Miao." Xuan''er narrowed her eyes and called out to Xu Han.


    Xu Han smiled again. He said, "It''s alright. You go to the side first. I have to do something."


    Although Xuan''er did not quite understand what Xu Han was talking about, she still obediently jumped to the other side.


    After sitting quietly for a night, Xu Han stood up again. Like yesterday, he reached out and stroked the patterns on the pillar. The patterns instantly turned golden. Then, Xu Han stood to the side and extended his left hand with a solemn expression. The sharp sword intent on his right hand surged and slowly arrived at the finger of his left hand.


    Although his body was still trembling, his gaze was extremely firm.


    Seeing that the sharp sword intent was about to cut through the skin on his fingers, his head rumbled again.


    The youth who looked exactly like him appeared in his mind again. His face still carried a strange and ferocious smile. He looked at Xu Han and asked, "Do you really want to do this?"


    It was hard for Xu Han to distinguish whether this youth who was exactly the same as him was an illusion or a real existence. He was slightly stunned at that time, but soon, a similar smile appeared on his face. He asked, "Didn''t you also do it?"


    "That''s why I warn you not to do this." Surprisingly, the illusion that should have existed in Xu Han''s mind actually responded to Xu Han at that time.


    "What if I don''t do it?" Xu Han asked again.


    The smile on the youth''s face became even more intense. He stared at Xu Han for a long time before spitting out an ice-cold word from his mouth, "Die."


    Xu Han didn''t think that he would get such an answer. He couldn''t help but be stunned at that time, and then he said, "Since I will die if I don''t do this, then why don''t I do it?"


    The youth narrowed his eyes, his eyes filled with contempt and pity.


    "There is never a lack of things in this world that are more terrifying than death, not to mention that you are the source of all the terror in this world."


    Xu Han frowned. When he recognized this illusion, Xu Han had already realized the hidden dangers behind doing so. For this reason, he thought for a whole day and night before he stabilized his mind. However, at this moment, this illusion caused him to waver again.


    "I''ve been here before, haven''t I?" Xu Han asked again after a long silence.


    The youth shook his head. "The answer is in your hands. I can''t give it to you."


    Xu Han looked at his extended finger. He knew what the youth meant. His brows furrowed even deeper. He asked, "You are the emperor in my body, aren''t you?"


    The youth was stunned, but he quickly laughed.


    Unlike the chilling smile on his face, this time, the youth smiled happily. It was like the spring breeze in March and the summer rain in June.


    After a long time, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han, his eyes filled with ridicule.


    "I am you," he said.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. For some reason, he was somewhat absent-minded when the youth said those words.


    When he regained his senses, the youth''s figure dissipated again, and a burst of pain came from his fingers. Xu Han was shocked. He subconsciously lowered his head to look, only to see that at the moment when he was absent-minded, his body was actually pulled by some power that he did not know, cutting off his fingers.


    As a result, a bloody scar appeared and a drop of blood flowed out from his fingertips, slowly falling towards the golden pillar.


    At that moment, the young man''s voice sounded in his ears again.


    "Go¡­"


    "Experience the despair I''ve experienced eighteen times ¡­"


    "I''ll wait for you in the abyss. We''ll be one in the end¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 687 The Stars Were Still Shining, and They Were Inseparable from Each Other

    On the summit of Kunlun Mountain, golden light shone.


    Even Ye Hongjian and Wei Changming, who were at the foot of the mountain, could clearly feel this change.


    "This is" Ye Hongjian had naturally never seen such a situation before. Her eyes were wide open as she stared straight at the distant mountain peak, her eyebrows filled with horror.


    "He opened the Immortal Palace." Master Wei, who was standing on the Divine Phoenix Bird, replied with a heavy brow.


    Ye Hongjian was slightly stunned. She turned to look at Master Wei beside her and saw that the old man''s face was pale, but the expression between his brows was extremely solemn.


    She knew that although Master Wei had saved her life with the help of the watchers, However, he did not really jump out of this world like a True Immortal. If he was outside the region, he might even be able to fight against those True Immortals. Once he returned to this world, he would not be able to avoid being disturbed by the rules of this world. Not only could he not display a tenth of his strength, he could even stay for an extremely short period of time.


    Under such pressure, even the current Ye Hongjian''s aura was somewhat lacking, let alone Master Wei?


    At that moment, she summoned a True Fire of Innate Fate and poured it into Master Wei''s body, wrapping it around her body. Only then did she isolate the tremendous pressure that flowed down from the peak of the mountain. Then, she asked, "Could it be that the Immortal Palace is¡­"


    The old man looked at Ye Hongjian gratefully and replied, "I think that secret should be hidden in the depths of the Immortal Palace."


    "Let''s go. We need to hurry. I don''t have much time left in this world."


    Ye Hongjian nodded her head in understanding. She stepped into the Kunlun Mountain, where there was a heaven and earth pressure. Under this kind of power, there was no one else but True Immortals who could fly down. Ye Hongjian and her group were no exception. They had expected this, but they weren''t surprised. They only wanted to get to Xu Han''s side as soon as possible, so they just lowered their heads and rushed forward without saying anything else.


    ¡­


    As the drop of blood from Xu Han''s fingertips fell, the golden light from the pillar grew even brighter.


    Just as Xu Han was nearly unable to open his eyes due to the dazzling golden light, the golden patterns around the pillar seemed to have come to life at that moment. They spread down the pillar like vipers, and very quickly, the golden patterns landed on the boundless snowy ground.


    They did not stop because of this. Instead, they continued to spread out like ripples on the snowy ground with the sky pillar as the center. Soon, the golden veins covered a distance of several hundred feet on the snow ground. Streams of golden light flowed like streams intertwining, yet dazzling and dazzling.


    Naturally, Xu Han did not expect such a change to occur. He looked at everything in front of him in disbelief, his black pupils reflecting golden light all over the ground with a stunned expression.


    However, just as he was slightly absent-minded, the flowing golden light seemed to have finally touched the edge. At that moment, it suddenly stopped flowing. Then, even more brilliant golden light appeared, accompanied by a burst of majestic momentum. The golden light flowing on the ground actually turned into a huge formation at that moment.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. He was naturally certain that he had never been here before. Before this, there was not even the slightest bit of connection between him and the peak of Kunlun. However, his blood could trigger the spell formation on the peak of Kunlun. Such a change inevitably made Xu Han suspicious.


    However, it was clear that the golden array that was already in operation did not care about Xu Han''s thoughts. The golden light it emitted grew brighter and brighter, and it finally reached its peak at a certain moment.


    Boom!


    A seemingly indistinct soft sound spread out at that time, and the golden light that filled the sky immediately disappeared.


    Afterwards, the snow that had been piling up on the summit of the Kunlun Mountains for tens of thousands of years had actually dispersed at a speed visible to the flesh at that time.


    Yes, dissipate, not melt.


    The thick snow turned into specks of white light like broken glass, rising into the air and floating into the distance. The rising snowdrops covered the entire world like a rain of smoke, giving people the illusion of falling into a dream in a trance.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel his heart tremble. His pupils dilated, and his eyebrows were filled with shock.


    Of course, his shock was not because of the strange scene of the heavy snow melting, but because of the huge tower beneath his feet that was covered in snow and the huge pillar that stretched down more than a hundred feet.


    The Kunlun Mountain''s forbidden air power persisted for a long time, but Xuan''er did not seem to have been suppressed like this. At that time, it transformed into a size of several zhang, carrying Xu Han and Aowu Ah Huang on its back. Then, it widened its amber eyes and looked at the lofty palace beneath its feet that gradually revealed its true appearance.


    This was the residence of an immortal.


    This was the ancient immortal palace on Mount Kunlun.


    Even Xu Han couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva when he saw the lofty palace beneath his feet. After a while, he reached out and patted Xuan''er''s back, saying, "Let''s go down and take a look."


    "Roar!" Xuan''er let out a low roar, and at that moment, her body turned into a streak of light, fleeing towards the palace beneath her feet.


    ¡­


    The Immortal Palace was naturally different from the residences of ordinary people in the mortal world. The palaces were filled with floors that were over a hundred feet tall. Xu Han found it hard to imagine what kind of ghostly and divine workman was capable of building such a palace.


    Moreover, the Immortal Palace was covered in snow that was hundreds of feet long. After the snow dissipated, even though the Immortal Palace appeared in front of Xu Han with some mottled scenery, it did not reveal much damage.


    Xuan''er brought Xu Han and Aowu Ah Huang to the palace gate of the Immortal Palace. At that time, a huge palace gate that was fifty feet tall stood in front of him. Even Xu Han couldn''t help but feel like a tiny human being.


    "Could it be that the immortals living here are all giants?" Xu Han muttered with a strange expression, but his hand still reached out and pressed down on the palace door.


    He was a fleshly Immortal. Although this palace gate was more than fifty feet tall, not to mention a fifty-foot-tall palace gate, it was logically a small mountain. Even with Xu Han''s cultivation, he could easily push it open. However, when his hand touched the palace gate, Xu Han couldn''t help but frown slightly. This palace gate, which should have been gently pushed open by Xu Han, was actually as heavy as Mount Tai at that time. The strength in Xu Han''s hand continued to increase, but the palace gate remained motionless.


    After several failed attempts, Xu Han withdrew his hand.


    He stared at the palace gate with a calm gaze. He could vaguely see a formation looming on the palace gate. What surprised Xu Han even more was that when he looked at the formation, he saw that the entire Immortal Palace seemed to be shrouded in it. As long as he couldn''t open the formation at the palace gate, he wouldn''t be able to step into it no matter what.


    Xu Han, who had come this far, naturally had no reason to leave this place because of this small formation.


    He decisively summoned the black divine sword and held it in his hand. Streaks of ice-cold sword intent were activated by him and violently surged towards the lofty and silent palace gate.


    However, regardless of whether it was using sword intent or physical body, the power that was powerful enough to cause ordinary immortals to die, landing on the palace gate was like mud bulls falling into the sea, unable to stir up the slightest bit of wind and waves.


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and he couldn''t help but feel a little irritated in his heart. With great difficulty, he walked here. Could it be that he was really going to be stopped by a mere palace gate?


    Xu Han was unwilling. His heart sank, and he gritted his teeth. A golden light suddenly surrounded him, and a mighty sword qi suddenly gushed out of his body. That was the lifeblood sword qi Wang Yangming had left him. Xu Han treated it as his trump card and never used it.


    However, at this moment, this palace gate must be hiding something related to his own background. Xu Han was unwilling to give up, so he didn''t care much and wanted to summon sword qi to forcefully open the palace gate. However, just as the lifeblood sword qi was about to burst out of Xu Han''s body, Xu Han seemed to have suddenly thought of something. His body paused, and the sword qi that filled the sky suddenly dispersed at that moment.


    Xuan''er, who was standing at the side, looked at Xu Han with a tiger head and a snake tail. Obviously, she didn''t understand what Xu Han was thinking, and her gaze towards Xu Han was filled with doubt.


    Xu Han withdrew his aura and walked to the huge palace gate again. He stretched out his left hand and a sword intent flashed past. He cut the cortex on one of his fingers again and blood flowed out from the tip of his finger. With a strange expression, Xu Han slowly extended his finger towards the palace gate and gently pressed it on the palace gate.


    Boom!


    At that instant, a huge golden light lit up from the palace gate. Then, the golden light spread out, covering the entire palace gate, continuing to extend in all directions, and finally enveloping the entire towering Immortal Palace.


    Xu Han knew that this golden light was the formation that protected the Immortal Palace, but as he thought of this, a muffled sound came from beside his ears.


    Rumble!


    As that sound fade, At this moment, the palace gate that was too heavy opened automatically. Following the opening of the palace gate, Xu Han could only see a vast expanse of white light with his extreme eyes. However, he was unable to see the true scene in the Immortal Palace clearly, but he could clearly feel the majestic Spiritual Qi seeping out from the gap in the palace gate, which was almost condensed into solid Spiritual Qi.


    Cultivators had always been blessed with heaven and earth. There were indeed some places like this in this world, where spiritual energy was abundant, and one could cultivate with half the effort. For example, there were three caves in Linglong Pavilion''s Chongju Peak, and Ye Hongjian was fortunate enough to occupy one of them. The so-called Immortal Palace was naturally the same. However, judging from the boundless Spiritual Qi that flowed out, the Immortal Palace''s Heavenly Blessed Land was thousands of times stronger than the mortal world.


    At this moment, the doors of the Immortal Palace were wide open. Although Xu Han was unable to see the situation clearly due to the limitations of certain formations, he could enter at any time as long as he wished.


    However, it was probably a feeling similar to the timidity of being close to home. At this moment, Xu Han suddenly hesitated.


    The illusion of the Heavenly Pillar and the paradoxical words he had said. The spell formation activated by his blood, and the palace gate that was opened under his blood nourishment, all of them were stating this fact to Xu Han.


    It was as if the legendary immortal palace had buried thousands of years of time in the snow in order to wait for its master to come here to wipe away the dust and restore its glory.


    And Xu Han felt¡­


    It was as if he was the true owner of this immortal palace¡­


    Xu Han''s heart trembled when he thought of this. He suddenly heard some kind of summons coming from the depths of the Immortal Palace. It was like a ghost bewitching a woodcutter in the mountains at night. It was also like a woman waiting for her husband to sing by the door and call for Lang Gui.


    Xu Han took a deep breath. It was then that he finally took his own steps and stepped into the white light overflowing from the palace gate.


    Xuan''er and Ah Huang, who were beside him, saw that they were about to follow him. But after Xu Han stepped into it, His body suddenly disappeared. Then, the palace gate suddenly closed. Xuan''er and the others who had stepped forward might as well have violently bounced off the palace gate and landed not far away. However, Xu Han''s figure disappeared along with the closed palace gate. Even Xuan''er''s shouting could not be answered at all.


    ¡­


    One of the seven stars that illuminated the Divine Palace had disappeared from the towering Divine Mountain in the starry sky.


    The man sitting on the throne with a blazing sun in his eyes looked at the mirror in front of him with a solemn gaze. Within the mirror was a palace gate that stood tall on the summit of a snowy mountain. The light in the man''s eyes flickered, as if he was hesitating about something.


    However, at this moment, footsteps suddenly came from behind him. The man was stunned and quickly waved his hand to disperse the mirror. Then, he sat upright on his high throne as if he was facing a great enemy.


    At this time, a group of women walked out from behind him. There were four of them. Each of them had a picturesque appearance and could not be described as square. The two women in green and red looked like they were carved from the same mold. However, the woman in green had an indifferent expression, while the woman in red had a myriad of emotions as she smiled and frowned.


    A woman in white saw through the man''s embarrassment and asked, "Is husband looking at that place again?"


    Across the starry sky, the man who looked down on the heroes of the world revealed an embarrassed expression when faced with the woman''s question. He laughed and said, "No, no¡­"


    Hearing this, the woman in red snorted coldly and said, "Let''s see. What are you afraid of? It''s not a shameful thing. If your husband really wants to save him, then let''s go there. Whether it''s Gui Gu Zi or Saber Creditor, at worst, we''ll kill them all! Let the entire starry sky be buried with him!"


    The white-clothed woman glanced at the red-clothed woman and said unhappily, "Hong''er, don''t make trouble. Don''t you know what kind of temperament your husband has?"


    "I have never forgotten the teachings of my master''s ancestor in the past tens of thousands of years. He''s hiding it from us because he wants to save his master alone."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. The gentle and charming yellow-clothed woman''s expression also changed. She said, "Husband, don''t you want to learn from Master? Isn''t he trapped in the endless cycle of reincarnation just like him?"


    Everyone''s words caused the man''s expression to turn bitter. He shook his head and said, "Master has already endured all sorts of hardships for me. If I see him fall into the abyss again, how can I feel at ease? Furthermore, this tribulation should be mine."


    Everyone fell silent when they heard this, and the Nuoda Divine Palace was completely silent.


    After more than ten breaths of time, the green-clothed woman who looked exactly the same as the red-clothed woman suddenly raised her head and looked at the man. With a calm expression, she said, "Husband, if you want to do it, then do it."


    Everyone''s expressions instantly changed. The woman in red was even more anxious and was about to say something.


    However, at that time, the green-clothed woman had already walked up to the man. She reached out her hand and gently lifted the messy hair on the man''s forehead. Then, she said,


    "But wherever my husband goes, we will follow him, just like your master''s mother followed your master¡­"


    "Wherever you go, you promised me¡­"


    "We will never part."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 688 Ten Thousand Years Ago

    The Immortal Palace did not have any of the golden splendor that Xu Han had imagined.


    The floors he had seen before seemed to be just an illusion created by the formation. After Xu Han stepped into the formation, he discovered that the imposing Immortal Palace outside was filled with broken walls and remnants.


    This place was indeed a sacred land. At least after entering it, Xu Han could clearly feel the spiritual energy in the air that was almost condensed into substance. As an immortal, as long as Xu Han was willing, his Qi would become one with the heavens and earth. Without intentionally activating it, he could automatically absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth.


    Xu Han naturally wouldn''t let go of such an opportunity. After he entered, he began to absorb the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. As the spiritual energy surged in, Xu Han felt refreshed, as if he was in the spring breeze of March. He could even clearly feel that his cultivation was rapidly increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His footsteps did not stop, and he continued to shuttle through the Immortal Palace. In the darkness, there seemed to be a voice shouting and pulling him through the broken walls to a certain place.


    He followed the voice and slowly walked into the depths of the Immortal Palace.


    However, the deeper he went, the more desolate the scene became. Although the outer perimeter of the Immortal Palace was in tatters, it was only considered desolate and nothing else. However, when Xu Han passed through the second palace gate of the Immortal Palace, the scene in front of him shocked Xu Han.


    It was still the remnants of those huge buildings and palaces that had collapsed, but besides that, the air emitted a bloody smell, and the broken walls were covered in dried blood. It seemed that a great battle had occurred here a long time ago, and this great battle seemed to be the direct cause of the destruction of the Immortal Palace.


    Xu Han frowned as he sized up everything in front of him. He felt that something was wrong.


    If this place had truly experienced a great battle, then why was there blood everywhere, but only the corpses of the deceased were nowhere to be seen? Moreover, if this immortal palace was really an immortal as the legends say, who could defeat an immortal to the point that even this grand immortal palace would be abandoned? There was also the fact that the Earthly Immortals lived in the Immortal Palace The Heavenly True Immortal''s residence in the Heavenly Palace had also been rumored for a long time, There was no lack of legends about immortals being taken to Kunlun Immortal Palace by True Immortals. However, seeing the snow that covered hundreds of feet, it was impossible to make a decision without ten thousand years. In other words, this Immortal Palace had been abandoned at least ten thousand years ago. Where did those rumors come from, and where did those immortals be taken by True Immortals?


    Thinking of this, Xu Han couldn''t help but shiver. Could it be that the Kunlun Immortal Palace, which had been rumored to be among cultivators for tens of thousands of years, was just a big lie that deceived the world and stole its reputation?


    At this moment, Xu Han suddenly discovered, There seemed to be traces of heavy objects being dragged on the ground between the broken walls, Although it had been a long time, These traces had already become slightly imperceptible, but with Xu Han''s Immortal Realm cultivation, he was still keenly aware of such fine traces on the ground. Xu Han intentionally looked through those traces and discovered that the heavy objects that were being dragged were finally heading towards the depths of the Immortal Palace, and that was where the voice that had been calling for Xu Han''s arrival came from.


    Perhaps all doubts would be resolved there.


    Xu Han thought to himself in his heart, and his gaze was also fixed on that place. That was the third and last palace gate of the Immortal Palace.


    Xu Han could not see what was happening inside, but there was an inexplicable illusion that the deep palace gate was like a dormant beast, hiding in the shadows and watching him. This feeling had been there ever since he arrived at the summit of the Kunlun Mountain, but at this moment, it was even more intense. However, he did not hesitate to take another step and enter the last palace gate.


    ¡­


    Even though he was mentally prepared for the scene in the third palace gate, Xu Han couldn''t help but be shocked after seeing everything in front of him.


    It wasn''t because the scene in the palace gate was too tragic or shabby. On the contrary, the third palace gate didn''t have the ruined walls that Xu Han had imagined, nor was it filled with blood. There was only the huge palace that stood in front of Xu Han and was as tall as a heavenly pillar.


    The jade around the palace was cast with a dazzling brilliance. There were no traces of mottled jade, as if the battle outside had not touched this place.


    Xu Han looked at the palace gate, and the golden array on the palace gate that was also thirty meters tall flashed.


    Xu Han walked to the palace gate with ease. He cut his finger that had already healed and gently pressed on the formation. A golden light lit up and suddenly dissipated. Then, the huge palace gate slowly opened.


    The palace gates were completely dark, but this kind of darkness was different from the darkness outside the palace gates that had been blinded by magic formations and could not be seen. The darkness inside the palace gates was the darkness that truly existed.


    Xu Han took a deep breath and stepped into the boundless darkness with anticipation and fear.


    Boom!


    When he entered the palace gate, the palace gate behind him let out a muffled sound and then slowly closed. At that moment, the last ray of light that shot into the palace from the crack in the door dissipated, and there was no more light in the palace door.


    Xu Han frowned. He tried his best to look into the depths of the palace. He could only vaguely see huge figures standing on both sides of the palace. Some bright red objects were flowing down the bodies of those huge figures. Finally, they spread on the ground and rushed into the depths of the palace.


    Xu Han didn''t have the heart to care about what those things were. Instead, his heart twisted as he watched the gigantic figures standing on both sides of the palace with vigilance. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any living creatures in the Immortal Palace, but Xu Han could actually feel the boundless pressure coming from those figures.


    Clang!


    But right at Xu Han''s horrified stall, A crisp sound came from above Xu Han''s head. The vigilant Xu Han subconsciously raised his head to look, only to see that something suddenly lit up on the roof of the palace. It was a circular object, seemingly very similar to the luminous pearls used by large folk families at night. However, this object was clearly more peculiar than those luminous pearls, and the light he emitted was extremely dazzling.


    Immediately after, dots of light lit up on the roof. Countless dots of light seemed to be casually embedded above the palace. However, when these dots were gathered together, they seemed to coincide with certain laws, bringing with them a strange sense of beauty. As the dots of light lit up, the dim palace became brighter.


    Although it could not be said to be daytime, it was enough to see things.


    At this moment, Xu Han regained his senses. He relaxed the panic in his heart caused by this change, and then looked at the situation in the palace again with a calm gaze. With the light from those things, Xu Han finally saw the scene in the hall clearly.


    At this moment, the doubts that had just arisen in the second palace gate were finally resolved.


    Just where did the blood on the broken wall come from, and what was the heavy object that was dragged along, all of them were easily resolved at this moment.


    On both sides of the palace stood dozens of gigantic figures. They were all humanoid creatures more than 50 feet tall. Two horns grew on their heads, and a pair of bone wings were retracted from their backs. Their entire bodies were covered in purple scales. At this moment, they were standing on the spot like sculptures. After Xu Han saw these things clearly, he couldn''t help but be shocked. These things were clearly the same as the Saint Son Saint Weapons created by the Dark Asura Palace.


    However, the scales around this humanoid creature were tidier and more delicate, and the aura emitted from its entire body was more restrained. It was not as arrogant and unconcealed as the aura around those Saint Son Saint Weapons.


    These weren''t the keys that shocked Xu Han the most. What truly shocked Xu Han was that the rows of humanoid creatures that emitted a terrifying aura had clearly lost their aura, but Xu Han could truly feel the terrifying pressure coming from their bodies. At this moment, a wound had been cut on the wrists of the gigantic creatures that had died long ago but were still intact. The red things that Xu Han saw flowing down from their bodies in the darkness were the blood in their bodies.


    The blood accurately dripped into the grooves that had been prepared beneath their bodies, and then flowed into the depths of the hall along these grooves.


    Xu Han had estimated that the Immortal Palace had been buried for at least 10,000 years, which meant that these humanoid creatures had existed here for 10,000 years. They had already died ten thousand years ago. It was already inconceivable that their fleshly bodies would remain immortal for ten thousand years. Then why was fresh blood still flowing out of their bodies?


    The doubts in his heart grew even more intense. He watched as he walked forward along the groove beneath his feet and followed the traces of blood into the depths of the hall. At that moment, the blood spilled by the humanoid creatures on both sides of the hall gathered together and poured into the dark hole beneath the high platform of the hall along the groove.


    Xu Han saw this scene clearly. The expression on his face became a little strange. He stepped onto the high platform in the depths of the hall, Step by step, Xu Han walked slowly through the hundred stairs at a height of ten zhang. He did not know what was on the empty platform, but he could feel that as he walked towards the platform, the figure that had been calling him became clearer. It was as if something on the platform was calling Xu Han all the time.


    Finally, with such doubts, he walked to the top of the platform.


    He looked at it with a heavy brow. There was nothing on the platform, There was only a huge circular hole several zhang in the middle, Scarlet light spilled out from the cave entrance, carrying a strange and dull smell. At the same time, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations he had felt before had also become denser and denser. It seemed that he had reached the peak. This was the place where Spiritual Energy was spilling out of the Immortal Palace.


    Xu Han slowly walked to the edge of the huge cave entrance, took a deep breath, and then lowered his head to look at the red-lit cave entrance.


    Then his pupils reflected the scene beneath the giant cave. Beneath the giant cave were rays of constantly rolling red liquid. As the thing rolled, a rich smell of blood and boundless Spiritual Qi surged out from the entrance of the cave.


    Xu Han''s heart shook. In just an instant, she reacted. The boundless Spiritual Qi in the Immortal Palace seemed to have leaked out from the entrance of the cave. Afterwards, the Spiritual Qi was imprisoned in the array of the Immortal Palace and gathered more and more in ten thousand years. The red liquid surging in the cave was the blood of the enormous humanoid creatures on both sides of the hall!


    Unlike the monsters created by the Dark Asura Palace, these were the real Demigod Gods. They were the masters who had ruled this world before.


    This conjecture inevitably appeared in Xu Han''s mind. He was about to withdraw his gaze and look at the divine seeds again, but at that moment, the blood in the cave suddenly started to violently surge. Under that surge, strands of strange aura gushed out from the cave entrance and wrapped around Xu Han.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s head rumbled. His gaze stopped in the surging blood at the entrance of the cave. He seemed to have fallen into a devil''s stunned state, and his expression gradually became dull. The rolling blood kept changing. Xu Han''s eyes reflected the blood red. Everything in front of him changed at that moment.


    He saw an unknown time ago, a humanoid creature fifty feet tall was sitting on the throne. Countless creatures knelt at his feet. They were singing hymns to him. They were shouting to the creature on the throne with incomparable devotion, "Mora! Mora!"


    Then, the scene changed. The enormous humanoid creature suddenly arrived at a certain place in this world. He stood high up in the sky and stretched out a hand. Then, the fate of the world was sucked into his hand. The land in that world immediately dried up at a visible rate. The vegetation died, and life was charred.


    Then, in the immortal palace of Kunlun, The humanoid creatures, who were fifty feet tall, began to fight with each other. It was difficult for Xu Han to know the reason for this battle to break out. However, what he saw in that scene was that the battles between the divine species seemed to have no purpose at all. It was more like they were fighting for the sake of killing. They stood together and used killing moves against everyone beside them. Other than death, no one could stop them.


    This battle continued for a long time. All of the gods had died. Only one of them was wounded, but he barely managed to breathe a sigh of relief. He dragged the corpses of the dead god seeds into the huge palace and placed them one by one like what Xu Han had seen.


    After doing all of this, the last survivor cut open the wrists of his former companions, allowing fresh blood to continuously flow through their arms and into the cave entrance in front of Xu Han. At that moment, the last survivor''s face revealed a fanatical expression. Then, with that fanatical expression, he jumped into the hole filled with the blood of his companion, as if welcoming a grand ceremony.


    The fanaticism on his face became joyful at that time, but soon this joy turned into fear. His body gradually melted in the blood. With a miserable cry, his body completely merged with the blood, and the door of the dilapidated Immortal Palace was also heavily closed by an invisible force.


    At that time, Xu Han was also pulled out of the illusion. He gasped heavily, and everything he had seen just now echoed in his mind, making it difficult for Xu Han to calm down for a long time.


    "How is it? Is there anything you want to know?" A voice suddenly sounded from Xu Hanxin''s turbulent heart.


    Xu Han suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice.


    When he saw the owner of the voice clearly, Xu Han''s expression instantly became extremely ugly.


    His pupils suddenly dilated, and he said incredulously, "It''s you¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 689 Youre Not Him

    Xu Han was in a daze, so dazed that he couldn''t distinguish between reality and illusion.


    All of this originated from a white-clothed figure standing under the high platform. It was a youth who was exactly the same as him. However, even though their appearances were identical, as long as they knew Xu Han well, they could tell the difference between the two of them at a glance. Unlike Xu Han, who was restrained and mature, the white-clothed Xu Han standing below the stage had a smile on his face, but his entire body was suffused with a cold and gloomy aura that caused one''s heart to chill.


    Ever since he arrived at the summit of the Kunlun Mountain, all sorts of illusions had swept towards Xu Han one after another. He was unable to tell whether the youth who appeared in front of him was an illusion like the one in front of the heavenly pillar or something that truly existed.


    If he was real, then who was he?


    These questions rushed into Xu Han''s mind. He became more and more dazed. For this reason, he had to bite the tip of his tongue to wake himself up from this daze. Then, he immediately gathered all the sword intent in his body and rushed towards his eyes, wanting to see exactly where the white-robed "Xu Han" was formed by demons and ghosts in front of him.


    However, the truth was that no matter what method he used, when he looked at that place, the white-clothed "Xu Han" was always the white-clothed "Xu Han". There was no change, and it was even more impossible for Xu Han to see the foundation he wanted to see.


    To Xu Han, there were only two reasons why such a situation could occur. One was that the white-clothed "Xu Han" was born like this, and the other was that the cultivation of the white-clothed "Xu Han" was several times higher than Xu Han''s. Therefore, Xu Han was unable to discover any flaws no matter what. But between the two, Xu Han was more willing to believe that it was the latter. For this reason, he sank his brows and looked at the person below the stage. He asked, "Who are you? Why are you pretending to be a ghost and not daring to show your true colors?"


    Hearing this, the white-clothed "Xu Han" smiled faintly. He paced back and forth under the stage and replied, "The world always thinks that I am me, but they never think about why I am me, and they even think about whether I am me or not."


    "Just like how you thought that you were you, and that I wasn''t me, but you never thought that maybe you weren''t you, and we were me."


    These words seemed to be unreasonable, but if they were to be chewed carefully, they seemed to hide some mysteries.


    Of course, Xu Han was unwilling to think about the mysteries behind this, or to put it another way, in Xu Han''s opinion, the other party had come with bad intentions. Since the other party had come with bad intentions, he naturally wouldn''t listen to him.


    Therefore, Xu Han''s eyebrows sank as he looked at the white-clothed man and said, "If you want to bite the bullet, I''m afraid you''ve chosen the wrong audience."


    The white-robed "Xu Han" wore a smile on his face. He wasn''t the slightest bit annoyed by Xu Han''s unkind tone. He calmly said, "Why do the people in the sky want to kill you? What exactly is the Demigod God Seed? Who is the Emperor? And who are you? I know all these answers, don''t you want to hear them?"


    ''"Why is Kunlun''s Immortal Palace in such a state? Why was the fate of the Southern Wilderness taken away tens of thousands of years ago? What does Dark Asura Palace want to do? What does Lunar Temple want to do? I know this too, don''t you want to hear about it?"


    Every word of the white-robed "Xu Han" pierced the pain in Xu Han''s heart. At that moment, his expression changed. He looked straight at the other party, but did not say anything else.


    And his actions, in the eyes of the white-clothed "Xu Han", naturally counted as acquiescence. The white-robed Xu Han smiled again. He paced down the stage again and said, "Well, this is a very complicated story. Let me think about where we should start."


    As he spoke, his face revealed a bitter expression of contemplation. This situation lasted for more than ten breaths of time. Just as Xu Han''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper, he almost spoke to the white-clothed "Xu Han" and reached an intolerable boundary, the white-clothed "Xu Han" suddenly slapped his forehead and said, "Why don''t we start from scratch?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han said, He was still silent, and this expression landed on the white-clothed "Xu Han" ''s face. He seemed to find it extremely interesting. He clapped his hands and smiled, "Yes, that''s right, it''s just like this. I''m afraid of the answer coming soon, but it''s also a little excited and anxious. Look at you, you''re always like this. No matter how many times you don''t know how many times you''ve changed, so we''ve failed again and again."


    As he spoke, the white-robed Xu Han''s face revealed a trace of sorrow, as if he was regretting something.


    Of course, Xu Han didn''t have the heart to listen to his words. At that time, the black divine sword appeared in his hand. He looked coldly at the white-clothed "Xu Han", and killing intent surged between his eyebrows.


    "Oh?" The white-clothed "Xu Han" was still unaware of this. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the divine sword in Xu Han''s hand. He said with some surprise, "Did you bring something different this time ¡­ It seems like those people outside the heavens have finally decided to interfere in everything here?"


    "Do you want to say it or not?" Xu Han asked coldly. At that moment, the sword intent surged out from his body, enveloping the entire hall.


    Seeing this, the white-robed Xu Han waved his hand in embarrassment. He said, "Don''t be angry, of course I want to say it. After all, this is the matter between us."


    As he spoke, the white-robed "Xu Han" ''s expression became serious and he finally began to speak faintly.


    "Many, many years ago, well, many years ago, I couldn''t say for sure. After all, my life in this world was a bit too muddled. There were many things that I couldn''t calculate. At that time, we already existed. We traveled through the starry sky of the Myriad Domains for countless years, and even trillions of years were incalculable. "We follow the ancient laws that protect this world and allow the starry sky to fall asleep in infinite tranquillity, but some worlds give birth to strange things. We call them creatures, and they call us evil gods."


    "We are very busy. We have to travel between worlds one after another to eliminate the creatures born in these worlds in order to ensure the peace of the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. This kind of day lasted for a very long time until one day, in an unremarkable world, an inconspicuous creature cultivated into an immortal ¡­ Well, that was the first immortal in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains."


    ''"That''s an interesting person, at least the most interesting of all the creatures I''ve ever seen. But no matter what, the tranquility of the Myriad Domains still persists, so I descended to that world. Look, I want to destroy his world, he wants to protect it. Inevitably, I fought him. I lost, and then I died."


    "According to the logic of most creatures, this is a perfect story. Heroes defeated devils, the world returned to peace, and heroes and girls lived happily ever after."


    The white-robed "Xu Han" had an extremely interesting expression on his face, as if he was recalling the story he had told him.


    "But as I said before, he is an interesting person. But no matter how interesting he is, he is still a human. They always think that our arrival is destruction and death, but they don''t know that they are the source of all tragedies. Almost all living beings have this kind of commonality, greed and cowardice."


    "The same goes for the interesting immortal. He killed me, but his friends, relatives, lovers are buried, and even his world will be destroyed. Actually, it didn''t matter at all. He could jump out of the world he was in. After all, there were plenty of insignificant worlds in the Myriad Domains starry sky. But he didn''t. He wanted those people to live. This was his greed. "


    "So he traversed time and space, searching for a node that could change his fate, but he didn''t know that this was the best outcome."


    "He tried countless times, but the results were not satisfactory. He was scared, even scared. So he found his master in endless time, the man who guided him to become an immortal. He gave his chance to his master, but he lost it and became an ordinary person because he changed the past."


    "You see, all living beings are like this. Even if they become immortals, they will still instinctively choose to escape and give up in the face of tremendous fear."


    "So his master had to take on the mission of his cowardly disciple and fight me again with his saber. This should be considered a good plan. His master does have the potential to compete with him, but he will also have to pay a huge price to defeat me. Of course, he is unwilling to accept such a sacrifice. You see, the master and disciple are both of the same virtues. He and his apprentice began to shuttle through space and time, and in the turbulence of space and time he understood the whole story and knew that it was an unsolvable problem.


    "But if they don''t solve this problem, they will forever stay in the turbulent flow of space and time, the endless cycle of reincarnation. But how can they solve this problem perfectly? They have to mention another bunch of interesting creatures."


    When the white-robed Xu Han said this, he paused. He raised his head to look at the sky, but the sky was covered by the roof of the palace. He pointed at the countless glittering objects above his head and said, "Look, this thing is illuminated by the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. Every luminous pearl is a star, and there are tens of thousands of stars embedded on this roof. However, this is less than one percent of the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. Such a large space of the Myriad Domains will naturally give birth to many interesting things."


    "For example, there is a group of people who are skilled in the art of the Book of Changes and understand the path to good fortune and avoidance of evil. Whenever I chase after them in their world, they will flee to another world early. They regard me as their great enemy, but they don''t have the courage to face me like that pair of apprentices. Until they discovered the turbulence of space and time in that world, and knew that we were trapped in it with that world. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Naturally, that group of people would not miss such an opportunity. "


    "So they found the person''s master and gave him a simple choice, to sacrifice himself, or to sacrifice the world he lived in. Of course, that person did not hesitate to choose the former. Thus, the group of people lent that person a saber. With this saber, he defeated us again and sealed us inside his body. "Then, he gave his cultivation to his disciple. Finally, as a price, after informing his disciple of all of this, he was brought to this world by that group of people and sealed in the deepest part of this world."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression changed slightly. He stared at the white-robed "Xu Han" and was about to say something.


    "Don''t worry, this is only the beginning of this story. Everything you want to know is in this story." The white-robed "Xu Han" seemed to have seen through his thoughts with a single glance. He interrupted Xu Han''s words and said again, "Do you think that some people in this story are familiar?"


    "The disciple in the story received Master''s inheritance and became an immortal of the stars above his head. In the endless time that followed, he traversed the starry sky of the Myriad Domains, so he became known as the Supervisor in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. "And the group of people who borrowed the saber finally came out for the first time because of our destruction. They call themselves Gui Gu Zi. Of course, you may not be familiar with this name, but you''ve heard of one of them before!"


    At this moment, astonishment finally appeared on Xu Han''s face. Although he had thought from the beginning that there might be some connection between these various things, he had never expected that the matter would be so involved. This even overturned his understanding of the surveillance and the credit dagger man who had been pestering Su Mu''an.


    "Without our existence, the Ghost Rice finally walked out of the Myriad Domains. They built a huge world in the center of the Myriad Domains. They claimed to be the lord of the starry sky and ruled over all the creatures in the Myriad Domains, and the monitors became their only checks and balances. What the monitors wanted to monitor was not the creatures of the Myriad Domains, but the Ghost Rice Rice''s group."


    "Of course, these are just casual words. They have nothing to do with our story. I think you''re already impatient to know what the person imprisoned in this world has to do with you, right?"


    "As I said, Gui Guzi''s group of people are skilled in the art of Zhou Yi, and they like this path of seeking good fortune and avoiding evil the most. They regard me as a vengeful bandit. They have been avoiding us and thinking about how to kill us throughout the universe. After that, they built this world, a perfect cage."


    "The appearance of that man made this cage useful. He willingly brought us to the depths of this world. Look, that man is so selfless, willing to sacrifice himself for his disciple and for his world. These ghost millets have plenty of opportunities to destroy us together with that man. However, in these countless scenes, you are chasing me and hiding, letting those ghost millets think that they have the ability to control our power. "


    ''"Greed is always the greatest enemy of living beings. They have missed out on killing us again and again in the midst of greed. That''s why we have the opportunity to stand here and start the conversation that we repeated eighteen times."


    Saying this, the white-robed "Xu Han" stopped again and looked at Xu Han with a smile.


    Xu Han did not like the smile on his face, but he had to admit that the story he had told him had already cleared up many doubts. Or, as the white-robed "Xu Han" said, when he finished telling the story, the so-called questions would be answered.


    "So, you are the emperor in my body, right?" At that time, Xu Han also asked the first question after the two met.


    In the description of the white-robed "Xu Han", he traversed countless worlds, and his actions were destruction and slaughter. This was very similar to the ancient devil that Xu Han met in the Mausoleum of the Sword. In addition to the other party''s words, Xu Han was very sure of this.


    However, he ignored that in the white-robed narrative of Xu Han, every word he used was "us", not "me".


    Therefore, upon hearing Xu Han''s question, the white-robed "Xu Han" immediately burst into laughter.


    The laughter lasted for several breaths before stopping. Then, he looked at Xu Han and asked meaningfully with narrowed eyes, "I am an emperor. Who is that?"


    Xu Han frowned and remained silent.


    Seeing this, the white-robed "Xu Han" seemed to recall something. He patted his forehead and smiled, "Oh¡­"


    "Did I say something wrong and make you mistaken you for the master of the surveillance?"


    ''"Yes, that''s normal. In this story, there are only heroes and devils. Normal people want to be heroes between the two. Even if that hero is abandoned by the whole world, he is still a hero."


    "But I''m sorry¡­"


    Saying this, the white-robed "Xu Han" paused for a moment. Then, he looked at Xu Han mockingly and said in a calm voice, word by word.


    "You''re not him¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 690 Eternal Greed

    Within the huge palace of the Immortal Palace, the statue-like corpses of the Demigod Gods stood on both sides, as silent as they had been for tens of thousands of years.


    The white-robed "Xu Han" smiled as he looked at Xu Han who was standing on the high platform. He seemed to enjoy looking at Xu Han''s disappointed appearance.


    "Then who am I?" Xu Han asked with a deep brow after a long silence.


    The white-robed "Xu Han" stretched out his middle and ring fingers and said, "You see, one is a hero who saved the world, and the other is a devil who destroyed the heavens and the earth. Isn''t this a very simple question? Since you aren''t that hero, then aren''t the rest of the answers ready to come out?"


    As the white-robed "Xu Han" said this, the smile on his face grew stronger with each breath.


    Under his smile, Xu Han''s heart sank. He tightened his grip on his hand, and his joints and bones pulled together, causing a burst of crackling sounds of bones exploding.


    "Before you came here, you had already expected this answer. Everything you saw and experienced has already made you understand this. You know that this is the only answer. You just don''t want to believe it." The white-robed "Xu Han" shook his head and said, not panicking at all at Xu Han''s killing intent, which grew heavier and heavier with each breath between his eyebrows.


    The killing intent around Xu Han almost reached its peak at that moment, but in the blink of an eye, he suppressed the unhappiness in his heart. He asked again, "Then where did he go?"


    "Aren''t you going to give up?" The white-robed "Xu Han" seemed to fully understand Xu Han''s thoughts, so he naturally knew who Xu Han was referring to. However, this time, he seemed to be somewhat disappointed with Xu Han''s further questioning.


    "Then let me finish this story." After a few breaths of silence, he spoke again, and then his tone became deeper.


    "This world is for the sake of imprisoning us. Well, if you don''t like us, then count us as me for now." The white-robed Xu Han frowned halfway through his words. He chuckled, changed his words, and said again, "This world is a cage built by the Ghost Rice Men to imprison me, but they suddenly changed their minds after doing so."


    "Just like the pair of apprentices in the story, and like the hundreds of millions of people in this world, they always want more."


    "Since this world is a cage, there must be something special about it. The person outside the cage held the key. If he didn''t open the door, no one would be able to get out. "But they also know that the creatures will always want more than they have. Moreover, I am sealed in the depths of this world, so this world is destined to have more spiritual energy than anywhere else."


    "In the end, creatures will continue to search for ways to give themselves more power, such as longevity, power that surpasses anyone else, and boundless power. Driven by these desires, coupled with the abundant spiritual energy between heaven and earth, more and more creatures would be able to jump out of this world. "It doesn''t matter if it''s one or two of them, but those creatures are destined to have a long life. They can easily accumulate a huge amount of energy. If that energy is not channeled, sooner or later, this cage will be broken by them."


    "This may seem like a difficult problem, but the Ghost Rice are very smart, or they think they are very smart."


    "So this question wasn''t a problem in their eyes. It was the most appropriate opportunity, so they started their plan."


    "At that time, the world was still in chaos. Because of my arrival, all living beings had absorbed enough spiritual energy to possess their own intelligence. They had evolved into the human and demon races and ruled over the world. Of course, they also fought in chaotic battles all year round. Gui Guzi observed the world. The humans were born mediocre, but they were extremely plastic. They could absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth in a short period of time and reach a powerful realm. The demons had a long lifespan. Although they could absorb spiritual energy at a much slower rate than humans, they could be nurtured slowly. For example, those demon lords were the best among them. "Of course, the spiritual energy in this world originally came from me, and it naturally contains some of my strength."


    ''"Look, isn''t this much easier? My strength is too strong. They can''t and dare not devour it all in one breath, but the creatures of this world can help them slowly accumulate this strength." The white-robed Xu Han winked at Xu Han and smiled, "Do you feel like something?"


    "People want to eat meat, so they raise cattle and sheep. They eat grass, but they can convert the grass into meat they want to eat."


    Having said that, Xu Han naturally came to his senses. At that time, his face suddenly turned deathly pale. He finally understood why the immortal palace in Kunlun had been sealed for ten thousand years, but the rumors about the immortal palace had been circulating in the mortal world.


    That was clearly a big lie that had deceived the world!


    The white-robed "Xu Han" narrowed his eyes. He was extremely understanding and paused for a few breaths, giving Xu Han some time to digest the story.


    "But like cattle and sheep, the shepherds only raise the sheep that eat the least grass but grow the most meat," he said. "The Ghost Corn also thinks so, so they look at people and demons and want to pick out sheep that can help them grow more meat."


    "It''s a very complicated process, but as I said at the beginning, creatures have their greatest evil greed. In fact, as long as they were given enough time, cattle and sheep would eventually finish eating the grass on the grass and grow enough meat. "But they don''t want to wait so long. They want a kind of cow and sheep that can take into account all the advantages of the two races and help them finish eating the grass in the shortest time possible."


    When the white-robed "Xu Han" said this, he stopped again and appreciated the expression on Xu Han''s face.


    That was naturally an extremely beautiful scene. Xu Han''s face turned pale and his body trembled slightly. He also looked at the white-robed "Xu Han" with a flash of light in his eyes and said in a somewhat dazed tone, "You mean ¡­"


    "I think you''ve already guessed that it''s a half-demon." The white-robed Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said what Xu Han wanted to say.


    "A half-demon can provide meat for the Ghost Millet, almost equal to the Demon Lord, and their growth is wrinkled than the human race''s True Immortal, you see, there is no better thing than this? "I reckon that the ghost valleys that have opened up the Myriad Domains of the Universe at that time will definitely be complacent. As long as they devour my strength, the monitors will probably not be their opponents. At that time, they will truly be able to rule the world."


    "Now that the story has come to this point, the first turning point has begun." As the white-robed Xu Han spoke, a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "People eat cattle and sheep on a plate, but when the cattle and sheep are strong enough, why don''t the cattle and sheep try being shepherds?"


    "Although the Half Demons met the expectations of the Ghost Rice Men, perhaps it was because this species was too powerful that it was very difficult for them to produce offspring. If they wanted to create more Half Demons, the mixing of humans and demons would become a crucial matter. "So the Ghost Valley Men descended to the mortal world. They pretended to be gods and talked to the demons with hypocritical faces. They taught them how to govern this world, and they also built this towering immortal palace for them at the top of Kunlun."


    "The Gui Gu Zi let the Half Demons manage this world and describe the wonders of the Myriad Domains of the Universe to them. Then, they promised that they would come every hundred years to pick up the best of them and go to the Myriad Domains of the Universe."


    "Everything is going according to the plan of the Ghost Rice Men, but they have underestimated the growth rate of the Half Demons and underestimated the greed of the creatures."


    "The Half Demons are in charge of the world in the Immortal Palace, "This world is flourishing as they planned, but soon the half-demons discovered the secrets of this world. They can''t get out. Except for those lucky ones who were taken away, no one else can get out. Even though their strength has reached the limit of this world, they are still unable to get out of this world."


    ''"As the first half-demons were all taken away, the second half-demons were left here to manage the world. Only when the third half-demons had matured would they be taken away by the Ghost Corn. However, during this long wait, the half-demons began to explore the secrets of this world. Soon, they discovered my existence in the depths of this world."


    "Well, my words are a bit inappropriate. To be exact, they discovered the power hidden in the depths of the world. "The strength of this power far exceeds their understanding. As long as they can obtain this power, the Half Demons will be able to break through this cage according to their own abilities. Even those ghost millets that they regard as gods will lower their heads under this power."


    "Since you can be human, naturally there is no inferior reason. Half of the demons who understood this began to search for a way to obtain this power. They discovered that the reason why Half Demons were able to possess cultivation potentials that far surpassed those of the Human and Demon Races was because their bodies were more easily able to receive my Origin Energy. This was also the original intention of the Ghost Rice Men to nurture them. "And all the power in this world is something that my Origin Energy has transformed into. It''s just that the strength of my Origin Energy contained within is different."


    The white-robed "Xu Han" stopped again. He pointed at the huge hole behind Xu Han and said, "Remember what you saw in that ball of blood?"


    "The second generation of demons understood this, They absorbed the entire Southern Wilderness''s Dragon Qi and returned it to their bodies. The enormous amount of Dragon Qi entering their bodies was different from ordinary Spiritual Qi. The Origin Energy wrapped within the Dragon Qi became denser and denser, and this Origin Energy made their bodies even stronger. The more powerful their bodies were, the easier it would be for them to resonate with me. The Half Demons who did this thought that they had the ability to devour my power, so they secretly opened the seal in the depths of this world. "Even if that seal is just an imperceptible crack, it is enough for me that the Thousand Miles Levee was destroyed by the ant nest."


    "Although their bodies are powerful, they are still unable to withstand my strength. I cannot descend on them through the crack of a smile, but it is enough for my Ancient Demons who were sealed with me in the depths of this world to give some power to these creatures who thirst for power. Although it was only a small bit, it was enough to make them ecstatic. And I am a very kind person, so while giving these powers, we also told them some truths about the world. "


    After learning that their existence was only the cattle and sheep kept by the Ghost Corn, these half-demons went crazy. They were eager to find a way to fight the Ghost Corn, and there was only one thing they could think of, and that was me. As the white-clothed "Xu Han" spoke, the corner of his mouth curved into a sharp arc. "So, in the immortal palace of Kunlun, they began to fight each other. They wanted to plunder each other''s flesh and blood to strengthen their bodies, so that they could obtain more and more power from me. "Thus, all of the half-demons died in this golden palace. The only survivor carried the corpses of his former companions into this palace one after another. He cut off their wrists and let the blood wrapped in their fleshly bodies gush into the depths of this palace, gathering in the huge cave behind you."


    Hearing this, Xu Han remembered the scene he had seen in the blood at the entrance of the cave. He sank his brows and said, "He failed, didn''t he?"


    Hearing this, the white-robed "Xu Han" did not respond to Xu Han''s question. He continued to tell the old story he spoke of.


    "Half of the demons are dead. When the ghost millet descended on this world as scheduled, preparing to harvest their cattle and sheep, they saw the dilapidated immortal palace buried under the heavy snow. "I have to mention the good deeds of those half-demons. They opened a crack in my seal. Although this crack is far from enough to allow me to escape, I am enough to cast a Spiritual Bewilderment Formation so that the projections of those ghost valleys that descended here will not be able to discover the real situation."


    "I know that those Gui Gu Zi''s thoughts are exquisite. After discovering the deaths of those half-demons, I must have noticed that this matter has something to do with me. Therefore, I sealed off the Immortal Palace and gave the projection that descended here a similarly dilapidated Immortal Palace. I also let them witness the tragic scenes in those Immortal Palaces. Only then can I hide something that I want to hide. "


    "As I expected, after witnessing this situation, the Gui Gu Zi attributed all of the reasons to the fact that the Half Demon was too powerful and not easy to control. Thus, they changed their minds over and over again. They carved the motto "Half-demon shall never appear in the world" into the rules of this world, and then secretly supported the human race, creating three vicious swords for them, helping them expel the demon race. Then, they used the same trick again, choosing the person they liked from the rulers of the human race and awarding them the position of True Immortal. He then gave the same promise that they had given to half of the demons, but the difference was that the True Immortals of the human race were even more cruel to their own clansmen.


    "They know more or less about the plans of the Ghost Rice, However, the temptation to travel to the starry sky of the Myriad Domains still chose to rely on the Ghost Millet. The immortals who deceived time came to Kunlun to search for the Kunlun Immortal Palace that had long been covered in heavy snow. Generations after generations, no one knew that the so-called Immortal Palace was actually just a big lie that deceived the world and stole fame. "


    "None of this went beyond my expectations. The only thing I didn''t expect was that they hadn''t repaired the crack in my seal. Perhaps they felt that the existence of this crack would allow me to leak my strength to this world to a greater extent. It would speed up the cultivation speed of those humans and also speed up their devouring speed."


    "Because of this, the world continued to operate, and what happened to those half-demons also continued to happen to them."


    After the white-clothed "Xu Han" finished speaking, he looked at Xu Han again and said, "Half of the story is already here, but look, no matter how the protagonist of the story changes, there is always only a little bit of greed that pushes the story forward."


    "The Immortal Master and disciple were good, the Gui Gu Zi who liked to seek good fortune and avoid evil the most, and even the trillions of living or dead creatures in this world were the same. They always treat us as their enemies, but what they don''t understand is that their enemies will always be themselves. If it weren''t for their greed, we would have died long ago, or been sealed in the depths of the world, and would never have been able to turn back. However, they have given us chances time and time again. That''s why we are still alive, so that we can let them taste the taste of death time and time again. "


    Xu Han did not like this white-clothed "Xu Han" ''s lengthy discussion, nor did he like the undisguised bewitching intent in his tone. He frowned again and said, "I have no intention of exploring with you. I just want to know who I am! Where did he go?"


    The white-robed Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han. He laughed. It was no longer a chilling smile, but a sincere smile that could not be more sincere.


    ''"There are so many people in the story who have paid or will pay their price for their greed, but you still don''t understand. It''s like they want more at a glance. Tragedies always repeat themselves and never end." The white-clothed "Xu Han" said this, and this high and mighty comment naturally caused the malevolence accumulated in Xu Han''s heart to become even more intense.


    However, the white-robed "Xu Han" knew his limits. Before Xu Han was about to get angry, he said again, "Alright, let''s talk about the last paragraph of this story."


    As the white-robed "Xu Han" spoke, he actually took a step forward and walked towards the high platform where Xu Han was. Seeing this, Xu Han''s face revealed a look of vigilance. However, the white-robed "Xu Han" seemed to be unaware of this. He walked to the high platform by himself and crossed over with Xu Han. Then, he arrived at the huge cave beside the high platform and stood still.


    The white-robed "Xu Han" lowered his head and looked at the constantly churning blood in the cave entrance. His pupils reflected the scorching heat that was rolling like lava. He muttered, "We have to start from here about your story."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 691 Life Experience

    "Starting from here?" Xu Han frowned and looked at the white-clothed "Xu Han" in confusion. He did not understand why his background was related to these half-demons who had died for tens of thousands of years in front of him.


    "Ghost millet people pay attention to the theory of karma, the law of avoiding evil is ultimately avoiding evil cause good results, although I do not like the Ghost millet bloodline, but the theory of karma is a bit unique. Everyone had not lived before the tens of thousands of generations, but every insignificant matter before the tens of thousands of generations could affect all living beings now, and things in this world could not be measured with common sense. If you really want to understand the whole story, just listen to me quietly and finish the story. I guarantee that he will satisfy you. "


    With that said, the white-robed "Xu Han" actually blinked at Xu Han. However, when he saw that Xu Han was silent, he nodded in satisfaction and said again.


    "After redrawing the order of this world, the Ghost Valleys left this world once again. But you see, one of the ghost millets is acting strangely. Since they thought that half-demons were difficult to control and had chosen humans as their sheep and cows, what was the point of the existence of the demons? They had bestowed upon the humans a vicious sword that was capable of killing the Demon Monarch. If they were willing, they could completely entice the humans to drive the Demon Monarch away. But what''s the truth? "


    "They founded the Sword Mausoleum, the Dragon Hidden Temple, the Lunar Temple, and the Green Lotus Temple. The former was ordered to seal the three vicious swords and take care of Fei Lian on the Great Abyss Mountain, while the Dragon Hidden Temple and the Lunar Temple were ordered to take care of Houqing and Lu Wu respectively, and the Green Lotus Temple was ordered to take care of the remaining demons and the last Demon Lord Gouchen in the hundred thousand mountains. "Slashing grass without removing its roots leaves behind a scourge. Obviously, Gui Gu Zi''s good fortune and avoidance of evil should not be his style."


    Xu Han frowned. He did not like the white-clothed "Xu Han" who was deliberately trying to show off. He asked in a deep voice, "What do you want to say?"


    "Listen and you''ll know." Xu Han smiled.


    "Gui Guzi thought that Half Demon was difficult to control, so he carved the motto ''Half Demon shall not be born'' into the rules of this world. However, although Half Demon was difficult to control, it was only because Gui Guzi could not keep an eye on this world for a long time. After all, there were still some people in the starry sky who were still trying to challenge Gui Guzi''s dominance. At this point, the white-clothed "Xu Han" narrowed his eyes. He stared at Xu Han word by word and said again, "For example, now is the best time."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart trembled. He naturally vaguely guessed that there were more or less people behind the Half Demon Technique''s reappearance. However, he never thought that all of this was instigated by the people in the sky, let alone why they did this.


    Probably because he had heard too many unimaginable and shocking things in this short period of time, The expression on Xu Han''s face did not fluctuate much. However, even a slight change could not escape the eyes of the white-robed Xu Han. He smiled and continued, "The Ghost Rice is far smarter than I imagined. They understand that if they rely on this herd of cattle and sheep, it will take too long for them to finish eating the grass in this world. Obviously, they are not willing to wait like this." Thus, they came up with an incomparably exquisite and vicious method. "


    "This method first takes a long enough time, of course, compared to the time it takes them to devour my power in the most primitive way. "As I said before, they did not repair the crack left on the seal that the half-demons tore open. This also caused the spiritual energy in this region to gradually become abundant, and even reach the critical point."


    "Logically speaking, with the abundance of spiritual energy between heaven and earth, the number of immortals should be constantly increasing. However, in reality, the number of immortals has been controlled at a relatively stable number in the past 10,000 years. This is not a difficult matter. You have seen the Daofather ascend to the True Immortal Realm before, so you should naturally understand that the greatest obstacle to ascending to the Immortal Realm is the Heavenly Tribulation. Coincidentally, this Heavenly Tribulation is not beyond the control of the Ghost Rice Men as long as they are willing to pay a small price. "You see, this is very simple. They can choose whoever they like to arrive at the Immortal Dimension, or they can let those who resist them die from the heavenly tribulation."


    ''"This world has advanced steadily under this kind of control until today. They have passed through the winter of human-demon chaotic warfare, the spring of Half-Demon Monarch descending on the world, and the long summer days of human rule. Now, the harvest season has finally arrived."


    After hearing this, Xu Han''s expression constantly changed. Even though he had accumulated enough endurance after experiencing all sorts of shocking news from before, at this moment, his face couldn''t help but turn pale and his body trembled.


    He looked at the white-robed "Xu Han" and muttered in a dry tone, "You mean¡­"


    The smile on the white-robed "Xu Han" ''s face became even more intense. He nodded and replied, "That''s right, the large number of semi-demons that Dark Asura Palace is about to create are the fruits of the autumn harvest that the Gui Gu Zi have been waiting for for for ten thousand years."


    The white-robed "Xu Han" spoke in an extremely calm tone, but this calm voice resounded in Xu Han''s ears, causing Xu Han''s body to tremble like thunder. He was unable to control the shock in his chest for a time, and his body staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the white-robed "Xu Han" on the side extended his hand and supported Xu Han''s body, which saved Xu Han from falling to the ground in a sorry state. Then the white-robed "Xu Han" said, "Don''t be surprised, this is not the climax of the story."


    "Of course, although Gui Gu Zi''s plan is very good, even if this world is only for the purpose of imprisoning the cage that I mentioned, it is not Gui Gu Zi''s private land. There are monitors watching from above and trillions of creatures from the Myriad Domains watching from below. It is impossible for them to go too far in this matter. "Once they do this, tens of thousands of divine seeds will descend. Once they have reached the stage where they can be devoured, that force will definitely be extremely powerful. At the same time, the fate of this world will be destined to be drained by these divine seeds."


    "A world without luck is equivalent to death. Although death is not a bad thing for me, according to the logic of living beings, it is an extremely sinful thing. You see, sometimes creatures are so strange. They can tolerate the ghost millet raising the creatures of this world like cattle and sheep, but they can''t tolerate the ghost millet destroying them. And because of that, the Ghost Rice needed a starting point to complete their plan. "


    "And from this point of view, the best choice is naturally me. Just imagine, a devil that wanted to destroy the entire universe was about to appear. In order to prevent such a tragedy from happening, the Ghost Rice Men had no choice but to endure the pain and destroy this world. In this way, it was acceptable for the creatures of the universe to be emotionally reasonable. "However, the Gui Gu Zi also know that I will not cooperate with their plan. After all, although I am not afraid of death, I do not want to give up my life until I have cleaned up these creatures for the Myriad Domains Star System."


    "Without me as the devil, in order for all of this to proceed smoothly, the Ghost Rice Guild will¡­"


    When the white-robed Xu Han said this, he suddenly stopped. He stood a few feet away from Xu Han and looked at Xu Han with an extremely strange gaze. At that time, he said word by word, "I created a devil."


    At that moment, Xu Han''s pupils suddenly dilated. At this point in the story, he naturally understood that the demon in white was him.


    However, there were still many things that did not make sense. Apart from being shocked, more puzzlement and confusion surged into Xu Han''s heart.


    "Speaking of which, Gui Gu Zi''s scheme is indeed good. Even I was deceived by them. They created an Abyss Devil, and this Abyss Devil does not need to possess too much strength. He only needs to have an extremely high compatibility with my Origin Energy. This alone is enough."


    ''"Of course, this is not an easy task. After all, look at those Half-Demons with Heavenly Cultivation. Didn''t they all fail after all their efforts? They turned into a pool of blood and soaked in the Kunlun Immortal Palace for thousands of years."


    At this point, the white-robed Xu Han''s voice suddenly slowed down. He watched the change in Xu Han''s expression and enjoyed the pain in Xu Han''s heart.


    ''"Then the question is, how can we create a perfect container that resonates perfectly with my Origin Energy sealed in the depths of the world from the moment he was born? Or even surpasses the Half-Demon?"


    "This question is troubling the Ghost Rice. They want to think about it, think about it¡­"


    The white-robed "Xu Han" pulled his tone extremely long, intentionally teasing Xu Han. However, Xu Han''s expression was silent as he stared fixedly at the other party.


    "Right." The white-clothed "Xu Han" suddenly changed the topic and even moved forward. He asked with interest, "I heard that you are an orphan who was picked up by an old beggar in the snow. Have you ever thought about who your parents would be?"


    Xu Han probably never thought that the white-robed "Xu Han" would ask such a question. He was inevitably stunned at that time, but at that moment, he seemed to suddenly realize something. His pupils suddenly dilated and his body began to tremble violently.


    "Haha." The white-robed "Xu Han" was very satisfied with Xu Han''s current appearance. He laughed, and laughed exceptionally sincerely.


    At that time, his voice became incomparably cold. It was so cold that it was like the evil ghost that had returned from the Underworld, muttering to himself in the dark.


    "Since ordinary half-demons can''t do it, then create the purest half-demon¡­"


    "For example, a human genius¡­"


    "With a monster royal family¡­"


    "Isn''t the heir they gave birth to the purest half-demon?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 692 Eighteen Times

    "Did you know all of this long ago?" At the peak of Kunlun, Ye Hongjian stood in front of the tightly shut door of the Immortal Palace and looked at the old man in front of her with an incredulous expression as she asked.


    The calm expression on Mr. Wei''s face contrasted sharply with Ye Hongjian''s current appearance.


    He nodded, "Yes."


    They had already been in front of the palace gate for some time. After seeing Aowu Xuan''er in front of the palace gate, Ye Hongjian immediately understood. Xu Han had already gone to the Kunlun Immortal Palace. The two of them had tried their best to not be able to open the palace gate of the immortal palace.


    Ye Hongjian''s mind was exquisite. After a few fruitless attempts, she asked herself why Xu Han was able to open the palace gate of the Immortal Palace, but they were unable to do so. There was an extremely profound formation in front of the Kunlun Immortal Palace. With her, Mr. Wei, and Ah Huang, who was the Demon King, being unable to break through it, Xu Han must not have used brute force to open the formation. In other words, Xu Han had found a way.


    After questioning Xuan''er and the others, Ah Huang continued to gesture in front of the door, using his own hand to press down on the door, and then scratching his ears and cheeks as he grinned. Obviously, he wanted to convey Xu Han''s intention of pushing the door open with his hand. That was why Ye Hongjian asked.


    However, it was this question that allowed Ye Hongjian to know a shocking secret that she had never thought of.


    At that time, the old man seemed to have something on his mind. He looked up at the lofty palace gate and responded in a deep voice, "Because the seal on the palace gate was planted by him, the person who tied the bell naturally has to have a way to untie it."


    "Xiao Han planted it himself?" These words immediately made Ye Hongjian even more confused. She widened her eyes and looked at the old man, muttering to herself.


    Mr. Wei, who knew that he had misspoken, was also silent at that time, but the more he did so, the more strange Ye Hongjian felt. Naturally, she could not help but ask, "Sir, what does this mean?" Isn''t this Xiao Han''s first time in Kunlun? "How could he plant a seal on this immortal palace here? Furthermore, this formation is so profound. Xiao Han doesn''t seem to have much attainments in this formation, so how could he set such a seal?"


    The old man who heard this sighed and said, "You should have heard him say that we met in a city on the border of Great Xia."


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian nodded, but she did not understand what the old man meant by suddenly mentioning this matter. After all, she could not think of the connection between the two for a time.


    The old man lowered his head and murmured, "Actually, that encounter was not an accidental encounter. I carried a hundred thousand mountains on my back. At that time, Demon King Bai Ning from the hundred thousand mountains would often ask me why he had eyes for Xu Hanqing."


    "I have told him many reasons. I call Xu Han the evil of the world and the heroic spirit of the past. These are not mistakes, but I know that the real reason is not these. He is my child and Ah Yan''s child."


    ¡­


    "Then why didn''t you tell Xiao Han?" Ye Hongjian asked again.


    At that time, Mr. Wei revealed a bitter smile. He looked up at the horizon and muttered to himself, "I don''t want him to know that it''s for his own good."


    Ye Hongjian became more and more puzzled. She believed that if Xu Han knew about this, he would definitely be very happy to be reunited with his father. However, what Wei Changming had done on this matter really confused Ye Hongjian. So she frowned and asked, "What does that mean?"


    The old man sighed and turned to face the gaze Ye Hongjian gave him, "Because, he is my child and Ah Yan''s child, but he is not. To be exact, our child died because of him."


    ¡­


    At that moment, the hall of the Immortal Palace fell into a deathly silence.


    Xu Han slowly sat on the ground, lowered his head, and raised his eyebrows.


    "So" After a long time, his bitter voice sounded again. He raised his head to look at the white-robed "Xu Han" and asked, "Am I Mr. Wei''s son?"


    Hearing this, the white-robed Xu Han laughed, He did not answer Xu Han''s question immediately. Instead, he said to himself, "Although it was a little unexpected, you, who originally thought you were a demon, instantly became the son of a Daofather and a Demon Monarch. Although you have some missions, no matter how you look at it, you are still a story of a hero who fought against a demon. Such a story usually has a happy ending. Unfortunately¡­"


    The white-clothed Xu Han shook his head and sighed. However, there was not the slightest regret on his face. Instead, it was filled with mockery and undetectable schadenfreude.


    "It''s a pity that I''m not a storyteller who relies on the applause of drinkers for a living, and you''re not the hero of that story."


    "A thousand years ago, they killed Wei Changming''s wife and stole the baby. However, this was only the first step of the plan. The Half Demon God Seed was the Heavenly Fate Son of this world. It was born with the blessing of the heavens and earth. As long as such a person was placed in this world, he was destined to encounter countless fortuitous encounters, and his achievements were destined to surpass anyone from ancient times to modern times. "If his mind is normal, when he grows up, it will be enough to pose a threat to the Ghost Valley. If he is really deceived by me and falls into their so-called Devil Dao, then it is more likely that he will create another Ancient Devil that can pierce through the heavens and earth."


    "Neither of these is what the Ghost Rice Men want. All they want is a puppet for outsiders to see. A devil that might become me, but will live forever under their control. "As a result, they exterminated the baby''s soul and placed the unprecedented powerful body into the depths of this world. It was placed at the edge of the seal that the half-demons had torn apart."


    "That child''s body was originally the purest half-demon, and it possessed an extremely strong sensitivity to my Origin Energy. And in the thousand years that we were sealed, the two of us attracted to each other and almost merged into one body. As a result, the body that had lost its soul gave birth to new intelligence."


    "And that intelligence was the current you."


    After saying that, the white-clothed "Xu Han" stopped again. He looked at Xu Han with deep eyes, as if he wanted to catch some expressions that could make him excited from his face. But this time, he was a little disappointed. Xu Han raised his head and looked at the gaze given by the white-robed "Xu Han". His eyes flashed with light, but it was hard for people to understand his thoughts at this moment.


    For the first time, the white-robed "Xu Han" was stunned at that time. The expression on his face changed slightly, although this change was not something that Xu Han could capture. However, compared to the changes on his face, the bottom of Xu Han''s heart was even more turbulent, and it was difficult to calm down.


    Thousands of years of planting cause, ten thousand years of fruit. He had already performed this storytelling scene eighteen times. Every word and every sentence he said had not changed. Every pause, every time he sized it up, it seemed to be evil. In fact, he was speculating on Xu Han. He wanted to make sure that Xu Han was still the same as Xu Han last time.


    The Gui Gu Zi were unable to withstand the changes, and he was even more so.


    "So?" Xu Han asked in a deep voice.


    The same words and tone pulled the white-robed "Xu Han" out of his thoughts and dispelled some of the doubts he had just had.


    "Even if my body is the body of Mr. Wei''s son, and my spirit soul is nourished by your power, then what? Do you think that after I hear this story and understand my own background, I will bow before you?" Xu Han asked. Then, he stood up.


    The white-robed Xu Han shook his head. "Don''t you understand? Your intelligence is born from me. We are one. How do I need to bow down to myself?"


    Xu Han frowned. He forcefully suppressed the turmoil in his heart when he heard this. At that time, he looked directly at the youth in front of him who was exactly the same as him and said with certainty, "I am me! I am different from you!"


    The white-robed "Xu Han" did not have the heart to argue with Xu Han on this issue. He said, "This is the truth. Whether you admit it or not, he will always exist. He deceives himself and others as the inferior roots that only creatures should have. I do not wish for you to do the same."


    However, Xu Han said, "Your story is over. I think it''s time for us to end this conversation. Don''t worry, I won''t give Senluo Palace a chance to win, nor will I give the ghost corn in the sky an excuse to destroy the world. Of course, I won''t let you have another chance to devour me."


    The white-robed Xu Han shook his head in distress. He corrected, "It''s not devouring, it''s awakening. You and I are originally alone."


    "Whatever you say is fine. I will not be bewitched by you, nor will I give you a chance to wake up." After Xu Han finished speaking, his gaze was firm. Obviously, he had overcome all the changes in his state of mind and calmed down in a short period of time.


    The white-robed "Xu Han" was not surprised by this. He looked at Xu Han, who seemed to have gone away, and said faintly, "Eighteen times ago, you said the same thing."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart trembled. He looked at the white-robed "Xu Han" and asked, "What does this mean?"


    The white-robed "Xu Han" had a leisurely expression. He glanced at Xu Hanyan and said, "How smart are the Ghost Rice Men? Although they are not in this world, they have deduced countless changes in everything in the world. How can there be a place to count them?" You were born lonely, like a tiger or a leopard, but under intentional arrangements, you met so many people and saw so many things. When those people die in front of you one day, can you still be so firm in your current thoughts? "


    As the white-robed "Xu Han" spoke, his footsteps began to move towards Xu Han. Step by step, he continued, "Will you not want to avenge them?" Don''t you want to dismember the people in the sky? What would you do? You can only hug me, you can only rely on me. "But it was too late then. This was a lesson you learned through eighteen failures and pain. Don''t you understand?"


    Xu Ha couldn''t hear what he meant, but for some reason, whenever the white-robed "Xu Han" spat out the words "eighteen", Xu Han''s body couldn''t help but tremble, as if something was about to pop out of his mind.


    "What eighteen times?" He looked at Xu Han with a pale face and asked in a dry tone.


    At that time, the other party raised his eyebrows. He moved his body closer to Xu Han and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Xu Han. "Eighteen times means that the world has restarted eighteen times. You have lived eighteen times and died eighteen times. This is your nineteenth and final time." "The world can no longer be restarted. He has exhausted all of his strength eighteen times. He is on the verge of breaking."


    "This is the final harvest of the Ghost Rice. It is also the beginning of their determination to destroy this world and everything in this world. This is your last chance and mine."


    Xu Han''s face became even paler. If everything he had heard before could already be considered unimaginable, then the words that he had said from the white-robed "Xu Han" could only be described as shocking. At that moment, his body subconsciously took a step back. He muttered, "This ¡­ How is this possible ¡­"


    The white-clothed "Xu Han" seemed to have expected Xu Han''s reaction long ago. He smiled and said, "Although we have failed eighteen times, this time is different. Everything has changed. As long as we work together, we will definitely be able to turn the tide and jump out of this world''s shackles."


    Xu Han was still retreating. He remembered the dreams he had once had. In the dreams, he watched his friends fall in front of him one after another, but he was powerless. Those dreams were so real that Xu Han almost couldn''t tell the difference between dreams and reality. At this moment, Xu Han realized something when he said those words in white.


    The expression in his eyes became somewhat hollow, as if he had fallen into some sort of devil''s daze and was unable to extricate himself.


    ''"Although I don''t have the bad roots of deceiving myself and others like a creature, you probably won''t believe everything I say for a time, but it doesn''t matter. Do you see this pool of blood?" Although that ancient demon didn''t succeed in obtaining my arrival, However, I have extracted enough power from me. I am an object beyond the heavens. The revival of this world will not disturb my memories. Every time you come to this Immortal Palace, I will also extract a copy of your memories and store them in this blood. Now, as long as you jump in, you will be able to recover from the eighteen times of despair in this cycle of reincarnation. "Of course, at the same time, the power that once belonged to me in this blood will also surge into your body. You and I will become even more inseparable. What do you want to see?"


    At this moment, Xu Han finally regained his senses. He looked at the surging blood in the cave entrance and then at the white-robed "Xu Han" in front of him. He gritted his teeth and took a long time to say, "If I really enter, I''m afraid that will do as you wish, right?"


    The white-robed "Xu Han" did not reveal the slightest bit of panic after the plot was exposed. He smiled faintly and said, "This is a gift. With this power, you can summon me when you need me. This is also to protect those you want to protect, isn''t it?"


    Xu Han remained silent for a long time before finally arriving at the entrance of the cave.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and stepped out with one foot¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 693 Live For Him

    It was said that there was no time in the mountains, but at this moment, every breath of time was so difficult for Ye Hongjian.


    She and Master Wei had already waited for four or five hours at the top of the Kunlun Mountains. The sky gradually darkened, and the snow started to fall again on the mountains of the Kunlun Mountains. Ye Hongjian''s mood was as worried as the dim sky and the snowy sky. She looked at the tightly shut palace gate in front of her and then at Master Wei beside her. The old man''s body suddenly darkened and brightened, as if he would disappear in the next moment.


    ''"Sir" Ye Hongjian walked to Wei Changming and frowned as she looked at the old man in front of her.


    "It''s fine, I should be able to hold on." The old man seemed to know what Ye Hongjian wanted to say. He raised his head towards Ye Hongjian and forced a smile on his face.


    Master Wei was in a strange state, He hadn''t completely jumped out of this world, but he had also used a star given by the surveillance to cut off the karma between this world and this world. Once this world was truly destroyed, he wouldn''t be implicated by this world, but at the same time, because of the restriction of this world''s laws, it would be difficult for people outside the world to exist in this world as their own for too long. As for Master Wei, it was all thanks to the guidance of the star that had already given Ye Hongjian. He had also stayed here for too long, and the rejection of the world towards him was getting greater and greater. It was already very difficult for him to support his body to stay here anymore.


    Ye Hongjian, who had received Wei Changming''s reply, did not feel at ease. After all, anyone could tell that Master Wei''s current situation was at the end of his rope. Such comforting words were truly unconvincing.


    Master Wei could clearly see the worry written on Ye Hongjian''s face. He smiled again and said, "Have you remembered what I said to you?"


    Ye Hongjian forcefully endured the depression in her heart and nodded. She said, "Yes."


    "Perhaps I really won''t be able to hold on for much longer. I''m sorry I didn''t help." Master Wei said again, and the apology in his tone was sincere and true.


    "But you must remember what I said. This is very important. If I can''t wait for him, you must convey my words to him."


    How could Ye Hongjian reject the old man''s words? Although she also knew that the old man''s departure was not a true death, it would not be easy for the old man to return from the starry sky of the Myriad Domains from now on. It was hard to say whether the old man would meet again. She couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    "No problem." After all, Master Wei had lived for a thousand years, so he naturally saw through Ye Hongjian''s thoughts. He comforted, "As long as you can bring the creatures of this world through this tribulation, although the heavens and earth are vast, there will be a day when we meet again."


    "Goodbye? Bah! You disorderly servants and thieves, when His Majesty the Saint Sovereign descends upon the world, you will all be torn into pieces by His Majesty the Saint Sovereign. When we meet, we will only have a chance when you go to the Nine Nether Purgatory!" However, at this moment, an extremely ear-piercing figure came from the side. It was the Ye Chengtai couple who had been placed on the ground and tied together that woke up. They immediately cursed at Ye Hongjian and the other two, using extremely vulgar words, as if they did not care that the person in front of them was their biological flesh and blood at all.


    Ye Hongjian frowned. She also knew that her parents were confused by the holy medicine at this moment, so what she said was not sincere. What she was worried about was what she would do if her parents always looked like this.


    Master Wei stretched out his hand and gently touched Ye Hongjian''s head. It looked like his benevolent parents were looking at their juniors. He said, "Everything will be fine. First, you have to believe that you can do it, then you can really do it."


    Ye Hongjian thought more, so she naturally thought more. She smiled bitterly at Master Wei, which could be considered as a response, but she did not have much hope in her heart.


    His parents were too noisy, Ever since she woke up, In recent days, Ye Hongjian had knocked them out several times to prevent them from escaping. She was also worried that if this continued, there would be hidden dangers to their bodies. Therefore, she did not do this again. Instead, she found a piece of clothing in her bag, ripped it in half, and stuffed it into their mouths. Only then did she stop the two of them from chattering endlessly.


    Time passed breathlessly, and in the blink of an eye, another two hours passed.


    The snow became heavier and heavier, and the sky darkened completely.


    Master Wei''s body became weaker and weaker. He could no longer stand up and could only sit on the snow. Xuan''er and Aowu were also very close to this old man who he had known for a long time. They could roughly tell that he was in a strange state. The two little fellows moved closer to him and prostrated themselves around him, seemingly wanting to warm him up.


    Of course, Master Wei wasn''t cold, so it was really difficult for such a method to have any effect. However, Master Wei seemed to enjoy Xuan''er and Aowu''s methods very much. At least, for an old man who had worked for the world for a lifetime, receiving such a simple reward was enough to comfort him for the rest of his life.


    Sitting at the side, Ye Hongjian also sensed the old man''s condition. She handed her gaze to Master Wei again, and at this time, Master Wei also happened to look at her.


    "I don''t think I can wait any longer." Master Wei was the first to speak at that time. His voice was extremely weak, like a candle in the wind that was about to fall.


    It was at that time that Ye Hongjian discovered that the old man''s body had completely vanished and was almost translucent. As he had said, it would be difficult for him to wait for Xu Han.


    Although she hadn''t spent much time with Master Wei, Ye Hongjian could clearly feel the old man''s love for Xu Han. Perhaps it was because she loved the house and loved the crow. At this moment, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but feel a bit of sorrow in her heart, but she didn''t want to reveal it, causing her to feel sad. So she said solemnly, "Sir, don''t worry, I will take good care of Xiao Han."


    Boom!


    Before Ye Hongjian could finish her words, a dull sound suddenly came from the huge palace gate behind her. Then, the towering palace gate slowly opened at that time.


    Ye Hongjian was shocked and hurriedly stood up, Looking at the palace gate, as the gate opened, a dazzling white light shot out from the palace gate, illuminating Ye Hongjian''s eyes. The light was too dazzling. Even though Ye Hongjian tried her best to see the situation inside, it only made her eyes hurt from the light, but she didn''t see anything she wanted to see.


    She narrowed her eyes and used her hands to block the blinding light in front of her.


    "Meow!"


    At that moment, Xuan''er, who was squatting in Master Wei''s embrace, suddenly let out an excited long cry. At that moment, the little fellow''s body turned into a streak of light and pounced straight towards the palace gate.


    Ye Hongjian seemed to feel something and looked at the palace gate again. At that time, the palace gate gradually closed, and the dazzling white light was immediately blocked by the huge palace gate. Ye Hongjian finally saw the situation in front of the palace gate as she wished.


    A youth dressed in black with a wooden box on his back lowered his head and stroked the head of the black cat in his arms. His expression was gentle and his gaze was calm.


    "Xiao Han!" When she saw the youth''s appearance, Ye Hongjian''s face was filled with joy, and she didn''t care about anything else. At that time, she also quickly walked towards the youth.


    "You''re here." Xu Han raised his head to look at Ye Hongjian, as if he was not surprised at all by her arrival. Of course, he was even more surprised. The seemingly friendly tone carried a trace of indifference that was rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    However, Ye Hongjian, who was immersed in the joy of finally seeing Xu Han, did not notice Xu Han''s change. She hurriedly nodded and asked with concern, "Are you alright? Inside¡­"


    Before Ye Hongjian could finish her question, Master Wei, who had already reached his limit, stood up with trembling difficulty. He slowly wanted to walk towards Xu Han, but his feet seemed to have been poured with lead, and his movements were difficult. The steps he had just taken were stopped by the thick snow on the ground. He staggered and was about to fall to the ground.


    At this moment, Xu Han caught a glimpse of Master Wei''s situation, and he hurriedly took a step forward. Xu Han supported Master Wei, who was about to fall to the ground. He was also not surprised by Master Wei''s arrival. He smiled at Wei Changming, who was weak, and said softly, "Sir, it''s been hard work."


    Wei Changming did not seem to have expected Xu Han''s reaction to be like this. He stared blankly at the youth in front of him with a complicated expression in his eyes.


    "Do you know everything?" Wei Changming asked.


    Xu Han nodded and looked up at Wei Changming. "Does Sir hate me?" He asked.


    Wei Changming was stunned, but he quickly reacted. He lowered his head and pondered for a long time before looking at Xu Han again.


    This time, the old man''s gaze became benevolent.


    "I don''t hate you." As he said this, one of his hands reached out and held Xu Han''s hand. At this moment, Xu Han could also feel the chill coming from the old man''s hand. Only then did he notice that the old man''s body seemed to be on the verge of some kind of void.


    The old man saw Xu Han''s worries and shook his head. "It''s just that I won''t be able to stay in this world for long. I''ll have to get rid of you in the future ¡­"


    ''"Sir¡­ I¡­" Xu Han was just about to say something when he heard this.


    But at this time, Master Wei''s body was on the verge of collapse. His body gradually turned into dots of light and dispersed into the distance. Obviously, he did not have much time left.


    "In the end, I will be able to see you. Child, don''t feel guilty. Live well and let everyone see. I believe you can do it." The old man knew that he didn''t have much time left, but he didn''t reveal the slightest bit of panic. Instead, he spoke with an increasingly calm expression.


    Xu Han''s body began to tremble inexplicably. He wanted to tightly grab the old man''s hand, but he grabbed it empty-handed. He seemed to have fallen into some sort of demonic daze, desperately wanting to leave the old man in front of him. However, no matter how hard he tried, he was still unable to stop the old man''s gradually disappearing body.


    Finally, the old man''s body completely dissipated. Xu Han fell to the ground and lowered his head to mutter, "You should hate me."


    "You should hate me¡­"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the world where there was no trace of Master Wei.


    "I don''t hate you. Instead, I should thank you."


    "Thank you for making my child look so brave¡­"


    "Please continue to bring him along and live like Xu Han¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 694 A Satisfactory Ending

    No matter how many beautiful sceneries you have seen, or the sunset in the west of the sea of clouds, or the independent pavilion in the snow.


    No matter how many interesting people you meet, you can be a swordsman with a saber in your hand, a youth who speaks bluntly with his sword, or a drunkard who sits in front of a wine shop and sighs alone.


    But you have to remember, you are destined to be alone on this road.


    This is your life.


    That''s how people are. They have to admit that they have some lives before they can change some ¡­ lives!


    ¡­


    "Xiao Han! What''s wrong with you?" Xu Han woke up from his sleep. He sat up. The first thing he saw was Ye Hongjian''s concerned eyes.


    "I¡­" Xu Han was a little confused. He looked around. In front of him was a dark void. Ever since Yao Jun Fei Lian used his divine ability to move the 100,000 mountains here a thousand years ago, this place had become like this. Behind him was the towering Kunlun Immortal Mountain.


    Only then did Xu Han remember that he had already walked down from Kunlun with Ye Hongjian and rested at the foot of the mountain. It was probably because he had experienced too many things during his journey to Kunlun. Even Xu Han, who was an immortal, could not resist the exhaustion in his body and mind and fell asleep without paying attention.


    "Cold sweat broke out on your forehead just now. I thought something was wrong with your body, so I woke you up." Ye Hongjian looked at Xu Han worriedly and said.


    Just as Xu Han was about to reply, a sharp curse came from the side.


    "Your Majesty, you rebels are naturally panicking. How can you sleep well? I don''t think you need the Saint Army to personally scare yourself to death in such fear."


    This was naturally Ye Chengtai and his wife. After all, they were Ye Hongjian''s parents. The two of them were gagged by Ye Hongjian on the summit of Kunlun Mountain, but they were mostly tired of cursing on the way down the mountain. They fell asleep again. Ye Hongjian ripped off the clothes that were gagging their mouths, but she did not want them to start doing the same again when they woke up.


    Ye Hongjian felt a little helpless. She looked at Xu Han apologetically and then said to her parents, "You guys should stop."


    Although it was feasible to cover their mouths with clothes, Ye Hongjian still felt that it was against filial piety and did not want to do so. However, not only did she not get their approval, she instead attracted even more vicious scolding.


    "Shut up, you unfilial daughter. Not only did you forget your family for an outsider, you even dared to disobey His Majesty the Saint Emperor. I, Ye Chengtai, should have strangled you to death in your infancy!"


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian felt helpless. She knew that her parents were really unable to enter at this moment, so she took out the clothes that she hadn''t thrown away from her bosom and wanted to block their mouths again. However, just as he took this step, Xu Han suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped her.


    "Xiao Han?" Ye Hongjian looked at Xu Han in confusion.


    At this moment, Xu Han seemed to have recovered from his nightmare. He stood up and walked over to Ye Chengtai and his wife, who were still cursing incessantly. He lowered his head and sized up the two of them before saying, "Did they also eat holy medicines?"


    "Yes." Ye Hongjian, who heard the inquiry, also walked forward. She looked at her parents worriedly and said with a frown, "It has been so many days. I don''t know if it can be cured. After seeing it, Master Wei is helpless."


    Xu Han did not comment on this. He immediately lowered his body in front of the two of them, ignoring their struggles and placed both of his hands on their sky covers. At that time, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Although Ye Hongjian still didn''t know why, she could tell that Xu Han seemed to want to do something, so she kept her voice to the side, but her expression was still a little nervous.


    But at this moment, A dark energy fluctuation flashed across Xu Han''s body. Feeling this, Ye Hongjian''s expression changed slightly. She felt that the aura was very similar to the fluctuations emitted by those Saint Marquises that she had fought in Chang''an City. However, before she could carefully appreciate the difference, the curses that Ye Chengtai and his wife had uttered suddenly stopped.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned, Seeing Xu Han stand up, his hands slowly left their heads. Immediately after, two faint black auras were pulled out of their bodies. Their heads tilted and they fell asleep. After a while, the two black auras quickly disappeared into Xu Han''s body.


    "This is" Ye Hongjian naturally did not expect such a change to happen. She looked at Xu Han in surprise.


    Of course, Xu Han knew what Ye Hongjian wanted to ask. He turned to look at Ye Hongjian and smiled relaxedly, "They are fine. They were only occupied by the holy medicine for too long, so after being drained of the power of the holy medicine, they became somewhat weak. After resting for a while, they will be fine in the future."


    Ye Hongjian blinked her eyes and looked at Xu Han in disbelief. Although she was smart, she could not imagine how Xu Han did it. However, she also decided not to suspect that Xu Han was deceiving her. After a short period of shock, Ye Hongjian''s face immediately revealed a pleasant surprise.


    She hurriedly crouched down and stretched out her hand to investigate the situation of her parents. When she discovered that everything was as Xu Han had said, she was even more surprised. However, she quickly remembered the aura that Xu Han emitted when he did this, as well as the two black things that Xu Han sucked into her body. She was somewhat puzzled and somewhat worried, so she looked at Xu Han and asked, "Little Han, you just now."


    However, Xu Han did not give her the chance to ask questions. At that time, the youth looked into the distance and said, "Let''s hurry up and set off. There is only a month and a half before the March period. I still have a lot of things to do."


    After saying that, he turned around and led Xuan''er Aowu Ah Huang forward. Ye Hongjian was helpless. She also knew Xu Han''s temperament. What he didn''t want to say was that you put the knife on his neck, so he wouldn''t spit out a single word. Therefore, Ye Hongjian could only temporarily suppress the doubts in her heart and summon the Divine Phoenix Bird to follow Xu Han''s footsteps with her parents.


    ¡­


    Xu Han and Ye Hongjian were both real immortals. The speed of the two of them rushing with all their might naturally didn''t need to be talked about. In less than three days, they had crossed the void of a hundred thousand mountains and arrived at the border of the Azure Province.


    At this time, Ye Chengtai and his wife had returned to normal, just as Xu Han had said. However, their bodies were still weak and in need of good health. They had woken up a few times during the three-day journey, but they had only expressed their guilt towards Xu Han and Ye Hongjian. Their bodies could not stand it and fell asleep again.


    "Hurry up and find a city and get them some food." Standing at the border of Qingzhou, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but frown when she saw the situation in front of her.


    Originally, she thought that passing through the void and arriving at the Azure Province would somewhat change her appearance. After all, she had only left the Azure Province for less than ten days, but in just ten days, it was as if the Azure Province had changed places.


    Decay and desolation were no longer enough to describe the scene in front of him-gray snow was piled up on the ground. A thick layer had almost covered the original landform, and starving bones and corpses of all kinds of beasts could be seen everywhere in the snow. Almost no living creatures could be found, even more so than the Southern Wilderness.


    "Thirty miles north, "It''s Shangyun City. You can go there to find some food for Marquis and Madam. The Dark Asura Palace is busy preparing for the war against Great Abyss Mountain at the end of the year. There won''t be too many troops in these small border cities. With your cultivation at the Immortal Realm, no one can stop you. However, you have to go to the Chen Kingdom as soon as you''re done. This Great Zhou is definitely not a place to stay for long."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian was about to nod her head in agreement, but before she could say anything, she sensed that something was wrong. She looked at Xu Han in surprise and asked, "Xiao Han, aren''t you going with me?"


    "Yes." Xu Han''s expression was calm, as if he didn''t feel the slightest bit of reluctance in Ye Hongjian''s tone. He said, "Time is of the essence. I still have some things to do before that."


    "What is it?" Ye Hongjian asked subconsciously, but she felt that something was wrong when she said that. Obviously, Xu Han was doing this on purpose to throw her away. Thinking about this, she quickly changed her tone and said, "I want to go with you."


    However, she seemed to feel that this statement was not strong enough, so she added at the end, "I am your wife!"


    Xu Han was unexpectedly calm towards Ye Hongjian''s words. He smiled and pointed at Ye Chengtai and his wife who were sitting on Phoenix''s body. He said, "Although Marquis and Madam have escaped from the control of the holy medicine, their bones are still very weak, but they are unable to withstand the torment."


    Ye Hongjian''s expression immediately changed. Xu Han''s words directly stabbed into her pain. She frowned and looked at Xu Han again. She wanted to see something from Xu Han''s expression. Ever since she came out of the Immortal Palace, Ye Hongjian had sensed some changes in Xu Han. However, she was unable to explain these changes clearly. However, she always felt that Xu Han seemed to have something more than before.


    However, Xu Han did not seem to care about Ye Hongjian''s thoughts at this moment. He lowered his head and pondered for a while, then looked at Ah Huang Yan beside him and said, "Ah Huang, these days you can follow Red Jian and take care of me."


    Ah Huang''s personality was naughty, so he naturally subconsciously expressed his unwillingness. However, after Xuan''er''s eyes widened, he stopped and walked to Ye Hongjian''s side in a dejected manner, indicating that he had obeyed this arrangement.


    Seeing this, Xu Han also smiled slightly. He walked to Ye Hongjian and said, "Don''t worry, I promise you that I will come back before then."


    Ye Hongjian knew that Xu Han had made up her mind at this moment. No matter how much she said, it was useless. She only looked up at the youth and said after a long while, "The women of the Ye Family do not have the custom of remarrying. It''s fine if you don''t want me to go with you today. You don''t need to go to the Chen Kingdom to see me. I will wait for you at the Great Abyss Mountain." "At that time, if you win, we''ll live together. You''ll have to marry me. If you lose, we''ll die there together. We''ll be friends with each other. No one will ever think of separating us."


    Xu Han also knew that Ye Hongjian had a strong temper. She would do whatever she said, so there was no need for Xu Han to argue with her at this time. He nodded and smiled, "Then it''s settled."


    Ye Hongjian also got the answer she wanted. In the end, she no longer insisted. She turned around and left a path for Xu Han to leave.


    Xu Han nodded and stepped forward. Xuan''er and Aowu followed behind. He walked a short distance, but suddenly stopped beside the Divine Phoenix Bird. He looked at the Divine Phoenix Bird, and the other side also looked at him. Their gazes collided. Xu Han smiled again and said in a tone that only the two of them could hear clearly, "You are different this time."


    "Then protect her. I will give you a satisfactory ending."


    A divine light flashed in the Divine Phoenix Bird''s eyes. Then, it let out a clear cry, as if it understood Xu Han''s words, and was responding.


    After Xu Han received the answer, he finally relaxed and disappeared into a streak of light.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 695 Complimentary Book

    Another day of cultivation ended.


    Su Mu''an and Little Nineteen sat side by side on the steps of the courtyard of the Qin Palace. They looked up at the falling snowflakes in the night. Both of them remained silent, not knowing whether they were enjoying this moment of peace or harboring their own thoughts.


    Little Nineteen turned her head to look at Su Mu''an beside her. She stretched out her hands in confusion and caught the snowflakes falling from the sky. She placed them in front of her eyes and looked at the snowflakes with deep eyes.


    The snow in the Chen Kingdom was like the Great Zhou Empire. It had been snowing non-stop since the beginning of winter. This was obviously an extremely strange thing. At least, there had never been such a heavy snow in the history of this world. And what worried Xiao Nineteen the most was, Over time, The snow in Chen Country was no longer as white as before. but rather with a hint of grey, Although it wasn''t as bad as Great Zhou, such a change was enough to cause one''s heart to tremble. This meant that after Great Zhou, the Chen Kingdom''s dragon qi was gradually being devoured by the deceased dragon. Although the process was extremely slow, if Xu Han and the others failed in the Great Abyss Mountain Battle, then their speed would definitely be raised by several steps.


    Thinking of this, Nineteen let out a rare sigh. She squatted up, put her elbows on her knees, and supported her face with her palms. At that time, she said, "I thought that there would be three meals a day, a bowl of water to drink when you''re thirsty, and a dress when you''re cold. It''s enough, but I don''t want to live with so many things to worry about."


    Although Nineteen always liked to put on the posture of a small adult, she could not escape the appearance of a child in the end. At this moment, Su Mu''an had never expected this sigh. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Nineteen. He frowned and said, "Don''t think too much, just cultivate diligently."


    In fact, Su Mu''an was only five or six years older than the nineteenth year old, and he was naturally stunned, so it was naturally difficult for his words of persuasion to be effective.


    Nineteen turned to look at Su Mu''an and asked, "To what extent can one cultivate without worries?"


    This question immediately stopped Su Mu''an . The little fellow frowned. He tried his best to think of the nineteen questions, but could not think of a definite answer. After all, in his heart, Xu Han was already an incredibly powerful person, but he was still trapped by many things every day. It was as if they were born in this world. They had to go through tribulations and experience everything that made them unhappy. However, no one knew why they had gone through all this.


    "Are you leaving too?" Just as Su Mu''an was frowning and thinking about Nineteen''s question, Nineteen''s voice sounded again.


    Su Mu''an was shocked. She instinctively shook her head and denied, "Go? Where are you going?"


    However, although his reaction was fast, he was not good at it. The moment he said this, his face turned crimson because of the anxiety in his heart, and it was also difficult to hide it from Xiao Nineteen''s eyes.


    Little Nineteen lowered her head somewhat lonely and murmured with a calm expression, "I also want to help, but it seems¡­ I can''t help anything."


    When Su Mu''an saw that Nineteen was like this, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He comforted again, "It''s fine, you''re so smart. You can definitely help when you cultivate."


    Nineteen shook her head when she heard this. She smiled bitterly and said, "How could it be so easy? When I really have that ability, you guys might have already¡­"


    Nineteen paused for a moment and did not explain what was going on. Perhaps he did not think that there was a chance of winning. If he continued to speak nonsense, what if his words became a prophecy?


    Nineteen was too smart, but Su Mu''an was too straightforward in some respects. Their conversation was destined to end in nothing. Su Mu''an could only flee after agreeing with Nineteen to cultivate tomorrow in an awkward atmosphere that caused his heart to tremble.


    ¡­


    After Su Mu''an returned to his residence, the door to a room not far from him was suddenly pushed open by someone two hours later.


    Zhou Yuan''s head flew out of the door at that time. He carefully sized up the surroundings. After confirming that there was no one else around, he crept out of the room and bowed towards Su Mu''an''s direction of return.


    Zhou Yuan had lived in Dark Asura Hall for decades, Almost as an adult, he rarely came into contact with the outside world. He only needed to concentrate on studying the Half Demon Technique every day. There was no need for him to worry about anything else. From food, clothing, transportation, to food, drink, and food, there were people who were specially responsible for taking care of him. Therefore, Zhou Yuan often appeared to be somewhat slow in dealing with many things.


    However, being slow did not mean ignorance. He still noticed Xiao Nineteen''s strange behavior.


    Although she practiced saber arts with Su Mu''an every day, she came back several hours later than Su Mu''an . It was understandable for a little girl to be playful for a while, but it was wrong for her to do so every day. Moreover, at the 19th hour, Zhou Yuan would occasionally mention things like how Zhou Yuan had taught her kung fu. At first, Zhou Yuan thought that 19 was just a child''s tale and casually spouted nonsense. However, Zhou Yuan gradually realized that things weren''t as simple as he thought. He happened to see nineteen cultivating swordsmanship one day. The swordsmanship was extremely exquisite, and it was obvious that it wasn''t a common thing.


    This matter of being taught to work hard could be fabricated, but such a mysterious technique was not something that a child under the age of ten could fabricate. Zhou Yuan naturally became suspicious. After that, he secretly observed Nineteen Saber Techniques every day. He discovered that Nineteen Saber Techniques advanced extremely quickly, and the same was true of swordsmanship. It was reasonable for a saber technique to have Professor Su Mu''an continuously improve, but swordsmanship was obviously not that simple.


    The doubts in Zhou Yuan''s heart grew stronger every day, and he finally decided to explore the situation today.


    He wanted to figure out what Xiao Nineteen would do after Su Mu''an left tomorrow night, and why her swordsmanship could improve so much every day. With this thought in mind, Zhou Yuan arrived at the location of Nineteen, which he had asked Su Mu''an about a few days ago. Zhou Yuan''s footsteps began to slow down. He instinctively felt that some great secrets were about to be unveiled in front of him, so he became even more cautious.


    When he arrived outside the courtyard where Xiao Nineteen was staying, numerous conversations had also reached Zhou Yuan''s ears.


    "Master, I''ve only been practicing this sword technique for half a month, and I''ve only just recovered a little. Why should I change to another one?" This was Little Nineteen''s voice, and Zhou Yuan immediately recognized it. However, the master in Nineteen''s mouth made Zhou Yuan somewhat puzzled.


    "The swordsmanship I taught you is one of the best in the world. Even if you don''t have ten years of talent, it will be difficult for you to reach great success. We don''t have that much time, so I can only infuse the essence of these swordsmanship into you one by one. In the future, you will have plenty of time to study it carefully."


    At this moment, another voice rang out. It was presumably the Master in the nineteen mouths, and Zhou Yuan felt that the voice was somewhat similar to his own.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yuan''s heart suddenly burst into a nameless flame.


    He had the feeling that his beloved disciple had been robbed and occupied, but he forgot that he was a fake. With this thought in mind, Zhou Yuan wanted to walk out of the wall of the courtyard and see who was trying to seduce his good disciple. However, he had just walked out of the wall and was about to look at it.


    However, at that moment, a sharp pain suddenly came from the back of his neck. Before he could see the situation clearly, his eyes darkened and he fell to the ground.


    ¡­


    "But how come Master doesn''t have time? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t go with them when I asked you yesterday?" Nineteen asked confusedly, but he did not get an answer to this question. Nineteen raised his head and saw that the old man who was still beside him was nowhere to be found.


    "Master?" Nineteen looked around again, but he still didn''t find any trace of his master, so he could only shout loudly towards the surroundings.


    No one responded to her in the empty night. Nineteen was a little flustered, but Zhou Yuan, who was dressed in black, appeared in front of Nineteen again.


    The little fellow''s expression instantly turned joyful. He quickly walked in front of Zhou Yuan and complained, "Master, why did you suddenly disappear? You scared me to death!"


    However, Zhou Yuan only glanced at Nineteen indifferently and did not respond to Nineteen''s blame. Instead, he said, "I have something important to attend to. Let''s end tonight''s cultivation here."


    After saying this, Zhou Yuan ignored Nineteen''s puzzlement and disappeared again.


    Nineteen was stunned. When she regained her senses, Zhou Yuan had long since disappeared. She shouted at the night for a long time, but could not respond. In the end, she could only helplessly and angrily return to her residence alone in the snow.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Zhou Yuan slowly woke up from his coma. He looked around blankly, only to find himself sitting at the desk in front of his room door.


    He was slightly stunned, and it took him a long time to react. He clearly remembered that he was going to capture the culprit who had bewitched his disciple. Then, his eyes darkened and he returned to this place.


    Right at the entrance of his puzzled stall, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "You''re awake?" The voice said.


    Zhou Yuan subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice, only to see a black figure standing in front of his desk, looking down at him. The black figure''s body seemed to be wrapped in some sort of power, making it difficult for Zhou Yuan to see his appearance clearly.


    Zhou Yuan was shocked. He hurriedly stood up and asked in shock and fear, "Who are you?"


    "Friend." The black figure replied in a low voice, as if he was deliberately lowering his voice.


    Zhou Yuan was puzzled. He was about to ask a question when the black figure handed over something and placed it in front of Zhou Yuan''s desk. He said, "Take a look. You can use this thing."


    After saying that, the black figure suddenly disappeared into the room.


    Zhou Yuan had never seen such a scene before. He was stunned for a long time. After regaining his senses, he looked around for a long time before confirming that the black figure had disappeared.


    Only then did Zhou Yuan let out a sigh of relief. In the next moment, he remembered the words of the black shadow. At that time, he looked at the things on the desk and discovered that it was an ancient book with yellow pages.


    He took a deep breath and sat down at his desk. He looked closely and saw that the title page of the book had three ancient books written on it. Fortunately, Zhou Yuan had studied yao refining techniques in the past. There were many records in the ancient books he had read. Only then could he recognize the three words. Otherwise, it would be difficult for anyone else to understand the true meaning of the book.


    Zhou Yuan, who faintly realized that this book was extraordinary, forcefully suppressed the fear in his heart and calmed down to open the page.


    Heaven and earth were born, and order was established.


    Kunlun Immortal Mountain, Immortal Palace Tiancheng.


    Palace has three levels, one day jade platform, one day mirror, one day sky.


    In the sky, there was a dry well that reached the source of the world. Here, time was still, mortals could live for ten thousand years, and mortals could avoid reincarnation.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 696 May All of You Be Buried with Me

    On the first day of the twelfth month, there was less than a month left before the Battle of the Great Abyss Mountain.


    Although it was not clear why Xu Han was so certain that Senluo Palace would march towards Great Abyss Mountain at the end of the year, Ye Hongjian did not doubt it because of her instinct. After confirming that her parents'' health had stabilized, she brought them all the way north to the Chen Kingdom.


    And one thing, Xu Han was right. At this moment, Senluo Palace seemed to have devoted all of its strength to attacking Great Abyss Mountain. Other than You Zhou and Liang Zhou, most of the other places were defenseless and did not have much high-end combat power to guard them. Ye Hongjian was able to walk unhindered along the way.


    But this did not make Ye Hongjian happy. This change also reflected the determination of the Dark Asura Palace to take down the Great Abyss Mountain. Therefore, Ye Hongjian wanted to find Chu Chouli and the others as soon as she arrived at the Chen Kingdom. However, when she arrived at the Qin Palace where they were sleeping for a long time, she was told that the group of people must have left. Only Su Mu''an was still there and came out to welcome him.


    "Are you saying that Ziyu married Chen Xuanji? Is this the result of Xiao Han''s mediation?" After settling down her parents, Ye Hongjian had a meal with Su Mu''an , who was still in the mansion. During the meal, she heard Su Mu''an talk about this matter.


    "Yes." At this point, Su Mu''an also frowned. Obviously, even now, she was still somewhat puzzled by Xu Han''s previous decision.


    After Ye Hongjian came to the Chen Kingdom, she heard people mention from time to time that His Majesty''s new empress was a kind-hearted woman. This winter, Chen Kingdom did not listen to the heavy snow, and the people were having a hard time. It was this empress who contacted the various parties to send enough food to the victims for them to survive. Ye Hongjian had been secretly puzzled. Chen Xuanji had just held a funeral for his wife a few days ago. How could he find another lover in the blink of an eye? However, he did not expect that the empress that the people spoke of was actually her friend Fang Ziyu.


    On the way with Xu Han, she did not hear Xu Han mention this matter. She could not guess what Xu Han was thinking, but she did not go back to suspect that Xu Han would really do something to harm Fang Ziyu. At this moment, he could only temporarily let go of the doubts in his heart and pondered if he had the chance to explore the imperial palace of the Chen Kingdom in the future.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hongjian did not continue to dwell on this topic. She looked at Su Mu''an and asked, "Brother Chu, have they all gone to the Great Abyss Mountain?"


    "Yes." Su Mu''an nodded again. His expression was somewhat complicated at that time. He muttered to himself like a child who had done something wrong, "Lord Manor Master told us not to get involved in this muddy water, but Uncle Chu and the others went. I¡­"


    "You want to go too?" Ye Hongjian leaned closer to Su Mu''an and looked at the boy who lowered his head with some amusement. Obviously, this little fellow had already treated Xu Han as a golden and jade-like advice. He was not willing to let him down, but he couldn''t bear to see his companions fight bloody battles while he was alone at home.


    Su Mu''an , who had been exposed by Ye Hongjian, thought that he had concealed his thoughts very well, but in fact, he wanted to cover them up. He lowered his head even deeper. He did not even dare to reply, so he could only nod his head in agreement.


    Ye Hongjian laughed. She reached out to touch the little fellow''s head and said, "Do you want to be like your Lord Manor Master?"


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an immediately raised her head and nodded, "Of course I do."


    "Then you have to have your own ideas. You have to do what you think is right." Ye Hongjian smiled.


    Su Mu''an was confused. He nodded blankly and said, "Does Sister Hong Jian want to go too?"


    "Of course." Ye Hongjian replied. "How about we go together in a few days?"


    Su Mu''an ''s face was filled with joy. He was about to accept, but he quickly revealed a hesitant expression. He said somewhat awkwardly, "Not yet. I still have to use another ten days to teach the remaining saber techniques to nineteen."


    Ye Hongjian did not expect Su Mu''an to say such a thing. She was slightly stunned, but a strange mocking expression quickly appeared on her face. "You''re a big kid, but young nineteen is a little young, but no matter how you look at it, you''re still a beauty. When you grow up, you''ll probably be pretty. Your mind of taking action first is very exquisite."


    Although Su Mu''an was slow, he understood the hint in Ye Hongjian''s words. His face immediately flushed red. At that time, he hurriedly waved his hand and explained, "It''s not what Sister thought. I just feel that this trip is dangerous. If something really went wrong, it would be better for Nineteen to have some cultivation methods to defend himself than to be slaughtered."


    However, Su Mu''an had never thought about how his little three-legged cat''s lips were Ye Hongjian''s opponent.


    Ye Hongjian only glanced at him lightly and asked, "Didn''t you say that the Su Clan''s saber techniques aren''t spread out?"


    Su Mu''an was dumbfounded when she said this, but Ye Hongjian also knew that the little fellow''s skin was thin, so she naturally knew how to stop when she saw good things. She quickly changed the topic and stood up and said, "Alright, you should rest well too. You still have to teach your little nineteen kung fu tonight. I''ll go and see Keqing."


    After Ye Hongjian finished speaking, she gave Su Mu''an another meaningful glance before turning around and leaving.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    In Changle Palace, Fang Ziyu angrily smashed a piece of precious porcelain at the palace gate, and the porcelain immediately shattered.


    "Someone! Someone!" The eldest young miss behind him shouted loudly towards the entrance of the palace.


    No one outside the palace gate responded for a long time, and only after a long time did a low voice sounded, "Your Majesty, don''t make trouble again. Your Majesty has instructed you not to let Your Majesty go out. Your Majesty, don''t make things difficult for the little ones."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu was even angrier. She had already been locked up in this thick palace gate for more than a month. Apart from Chen Xuanji occasionally coming and pulling him around the palace for a while, most of the time she was imprisoned in this palace. How could Eldest Miss Fang''s temper endure such a dull life? Moreover, a few days ago, she had heard that her father and his group had left Jinling for Great Abyss Mountain. Fang Ziyu naturally wanted to follow the others, but he was imprisoned here.


    Just as she couldn''t hold back another burst of shouting, a burst of footsteps suddenly came from outside the palace, accompanied by the sharp voice of the eunuch, "Your Majesty has arrived!"


    Fang Ziyu was shocked, but before she could react, the palace gate was pushed open from the outside. A handsome man in a royal robe with white hair walked in.


    Fang Ziyu obviously didn''t want to see the man in front of her. She frowned and subconsciously retreated to the corner of the room. She frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    Chen Xuanji didn''t care about this. He lowered his head and looked at the mess under his feet before saying, "Looks like you''re not happy here."


    Fang Ziyu snorted coldly and didn''t say much.


    Chen Xuanji then walked forward to Fang Ziyu. He stood very close to her and looked at Fang Ziyu with narrowed eyes. Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but panic. She subconsciously took a few steps back. Although she tried her best to calm herself down, the words she spat out still carried a slight tremor, "You ¡­ What do you want to do?"


    "What can a husband do to his wife?" Chen Xuanji said meaningfully.


    Fang Ziyu''s face immediately turned red. She glared angrily at Chen Xuanji and pretended to be calm as she said, "You can''t think about it!"


    "We are a legitimate couple. Why can''t I think about it?" Chen Xuanji asked calmly.


    Fang Ziyu was immediately stupefied. At that moment, Chen Xuanji suddenly retreated to the side and sat down on a wooden chair. He knocked on the desk beside him and said, "Have you memorized the things I asked you to carry a few days ago?"


    Fang Ziyu was stunned for a moment before she remembered what Chen Xuanji had said. She immediately frowned.


    Over the past month or so, Chen Xuanji had sent people to deliver some things to him every day. It recorded many things that happened within the borders of the Chen Kingdom, such as how a certain official was, how capable he was, and what his background was. For example, where the snow disaster was serious, where the food was poor, and where to transfer food; All of these things were numerous and enormous. They were not things that an ordinary person could remember in a month.


    With Fang Ziyu''s temperament and her dissatisfaction with Chen Xuanji, she naturally wouldn''t really take this matter to heart.


    "Hmph, why should I carry those things?" Fang Ziyu ridiculed back at that time.


    Chen Xuanji wasn''t surprised, "You still have this temperament. You don''t like to read books, and you don''t like the dense writing."


    Fang Ziyu did not like Chen Xuanji''s tone. She frowned and was about to say something, but Chen Xuanji said before her, "How about this, I''ll give you another half a month to remember all those things."


    Fang Ziyu felt that it was somewhat ridiculous. She looked at Chen Xuanji with disdain and asked, "Why should I listen to you?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji said, She took out a letter from her bosom and handed it to Fang Ziyu. He said, "Ye Hongjian has come to Jinling. She is currently living in Prince Qin''s Mansion. This letter was sent by her, but she doesn''t want to fall into my hands. If you agree to my request, I can show you this letter. Not only that, but before she leaves Jinling, I can also allow you to meet in Jinling City. How is that?"


    These words clearly poked into Fang Ziyu''s heart, wanting to get rid of this dark imperial palace. If she could see Ye Hongjian, she might be able to change the situation. Thinking of this, she glared fiercely at Chen Xuanji and snatched the envelope from his hand.


    Seeing this, Chen Xuanji naturally knew that Fang Ziyu had agreed to it. He smiled slightly and did not say anything else. He stood up and left the room with his servants. After Fang Ziyu left, he quickly took out the envelope and opened it.


    However, what was said in the letter was none other than Ye Hongjian''s recent situation, and she also expressed some congratulations on Fang Ziyu''s wedding. Then, she said that Xu Han had left alone, and there was nothing else she could say.


    This made Fang Ziyu somewhat puzzled. Ye Hongjian spent so much effort to send the letter into the manor, but the so-called words were nothing more than greetings. She couldn''t help but ask a few big questions. She carefully read it over and over again and didn''t find anything unusual. The only thing she cared about was where Xu Han was at this moment.


    The battle was imminent, and everyone had gathered on the Great Abyss Mountain. Why did the protagonist disappear?


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the Crimson Firmament Sect within Great Xia, Immortal Xie Min Yu was discussing with the elders of the Sect how to help Great Chu resist the two sieges of Great Xia and Chen and defend the Longzhou region.


    Everyone present was full of confidence in this battle. They believed that after this battle, the Crimson Firmament Sect would tighten its grip on Chu Chao''s thigh. When Chu Chao ruled the world, the status of the Crimson Firmament Sect would rise. At that time, it would be possible for them to step down as Orthodox Churches.


    However, at this moment, a burst of hurried footsteps came from outside the door. At that time, a disciple hurriedly and recklessly pushed open the door of the meeting hall.


    "Sect Leader! Not good!" The disciple said this with a frightened expression and a flustered tone.


    Xie Min Yu, who was discussing at length, was instantly somewhat dissatisfied. He frowned and stood up, saying, "Why are you panicking? Isn''t it indecent to be so reckless?"


    The disciple panicked. At that time, he lowered his head and said, "Someone has forcefully barged into the mountain gate."


    Xie Min Yu''s expression immediately changed. This was a sensitive period. Great Xia and Chen were both making preparations on the border. Could it be that the imperial army had launched a surprise attack to destroy their Crimson Firmament Sect?


    Thinking of this, the expressions of everyone present changed. Xie Min Yu looked at the disciple with a serious expression and asked, "Where did the other party come from, how many troops did he bring, and how many experts did he have to assist him?"


    When the disciple heard this, for some reason, he was suddenly stunned. He did not respond to Xie Min Yu''s question for a long time.


    Xie Min Yu was anxious and shouted, "Say it."


    Only then did the disciple regain his senses and said, "Only¡­ only one person¡­ with a black cat and a black dog¡­"


    Xie Min Yu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that it was just a solo entrance. He said angrily, "What kind of big deal do I think I am? It turns out that I''m just a blind guy. You can just go to the Scarlet Flame Hall and find some disciples to send. There''s no need to disturb us with trivial matters."


    In order to coordinate with Senluo Palace''s actions in Great Abyss Mountain, Over the past few days, they had snatched children of the right age from the surrounding sects and towns and sent them to Dark Asura Hall. This naturally aroused some public indignation. Occasionally, some of the children''s relatives and elders would come to ask for help. However, these were nothing to the Scarlet Firmament Sect, which had a great career. They were also able to deal with them smoothly.


    After Xie Min Yu finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something. His expression suddenly changed. He looked at the disciple again and asked with wide eyes, "What did you say that person was carrying?"


    The disciple did not understand why the sect leader who had just taught him why he was suddenly in a state of chaos. He was about to respond when a clear and loud voice suddenly came from outside the mountain gate.


    "Old friend Xu Han, please come and invite all of you to go to the Underworld Springs and be buried with Zhen Yue!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 697 Embrace Darkness

    When Xie Min Yu brought a large number of disciples to the mountain gate, Xu Han seemed to have stayed there for a long time.


    He squatted on the magnificent mountain gate that Xie Min Yu had spent a lot of money to build. His expression was leisurely, without the slightest urgency of a great battle approaching. Even his two iconic black cats and dogs had some leisure to chase after him on the ground.


    Xie Min Yu, who had witnessed this scene, immediately frowned. A few days ago, he received a tip that Xu Han had gone to the Chen Kingdom. He estimated that he was thinking of a way to deal with the impending war in the Great Abyss Mountain. In the blink of an eye, Xu Han had actually appeared in the territory of Great Xia.


    There was a saying that if something unusual happened, there must be a monster. Xie Min Yu was naturally not a fool after living for three hundred years. He carefully sized up Xu Han in front of him, but his brows furrowed deeper and deeper.


    The aura around Xu Han condensed. Every action was affecting the energy of heaven and earth, This was clearly the appearance of an immortal, Xie Min Yu was shocked, How old was Xu Han to actually become an immortal? Xie Min Yu clearly remembered that when Xu Han left the Horizontal Imperial City, he was only able to withstand the Great Development Realm. In less than three months, he had already crossed the barrier that countless people wanted to cross and arrived at the realm that everyone dreamed of. This truly shocked Xie Min Yu.


    Xie Min Yu looked at Xu Han and Xu Han naturally felt his gaze. Xu Han smiled slightly at that time and landed in front of Xie Min Yu and the others. He swept his gaze over the group of people behind Xie Min Yu with interest and finally stopped on Xie Min Yu.


    "Thank you, Sect Leader." Xu Han cupped his hands and said in a warm tone like an old friend.


    Xie Min Yu was secretly vigilant in his heart. This Xu Han could use the strange divine sword in his hand and his powerful physical body to fight against an immortal when he was in the Great Evolution Realm. Now that he was in the Immortal Realm, he had found the door himself. Obviously, he had full confidence. Otherwise, with his opponent''s temperament, he would never have done such a risky thing. Even with Xie Min Yu''s thoughts, he couldn''t understand how a cultivator who had just ascended to the Immortal Realm would be able to fight against the Crimson Firmament Sect, which had a Three Tribulations Immortal and two One Tribulations Immortals.


    However, Xie Min Yu knew very well that this lion had to go all out to fight a rabbit. He said with a deep gaze, "Pavilion Master Xu is so capable that a single person can threaten to bury our Crimson Firmament Sect with him. It is the first time in history that he has ever thanked someone for seeing such an arrogant person."


    Xu Han smiled and stretched out his hand. At that moment, a black divine sword appeared in his hand. At that time, Aowu and Xuan''er, who were beside him, seemed to feel something. They all raised their heads and called out to the sky, forming their true bodies that were several zhang in size.


    The sword-intent demonic energy rippled out in that instant, enveloping the entire Scarlet Firmament Sect''s mountain peak.


    Xie Min Yu and the others were still able to resist, but the expressions of the ordinary disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect all changed, and their expressions were filled with fear under that imposing aura. Xie Min Yu also noticed this. He coldly snorted. The aura around him also spread out at that time. Wuming Qiu and Luo Ting, who were also members of the Crimson Firmament Sect, immediately followed suit and spread out their aura. Only then did they manage to contend with Xu Han''s aura, allowing the panicked disciples to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Seeing this, Xu Han snorted coldly and leapt up high. The black divine sword disappeared immediately. Xu Han shouted, "Big Cold Heavens!"


    The mountain top of the Crimson Firmament Sect instantly felt a bone-chilling chill. Ice crystals fell down one after another and passed through the bodies of the disciples. Blood light suddenly appeared, accompanied by bursts of cries and wailing. Hundreds of disciples fell to the ground at that time. Aowu immediately stepped on the snow and bullied her. Her enormous body seemed to have entered an uninhabited realm. Wherever she passed, her flesh and blood flew everywhere. Xuan''er also relied on her nimble skills to swim around Aowu. She was like black lightning, shuttling through the crowd, quickly harvesting lives one after another.


    Xie Min Yu did not expect Xu Han to be so ruthless when he attacked. His heart trembled and he hurriedly sank his eyes and shouted, "Array up!"


    The most famous person in the world of Crimson Firmament Sect wasn''t him, the Three Tribulations Immortal, nor was it the Golden Crow True Fire that had been passed down for a thousand years. Instead, it was the mountain gate formation, the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation!


    The disciples of the sect, regardless of cultivation, Almost all of them had to learn this array, Forming this formation against the enemy from the outside, However, with the formation personally inscribed by the ancestor Wu Xiaohe and the support of tens of thousands of disciples, the power of this formation was extremely frightening. The Supreme True Man in Lunar Temple once said that even he did not dare to rush into this formation. This showed how powerful the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation was.


    As soon as Xie Min Yu finished speaking, the surrounding disciples moved in response. They quickly dispersed. In addition, the disciples who had been waiting for orders to stand at the various array eyes also activated their True Essence. At that moment, the world-famous Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation instantly rose. The chill caused by Xu Han''s cold weather was completely dispelled at that moment. At that moment, the entire Scarlet Firmament Sect''s mountain gate became dry and hot.


    However, these changes were nothing. What was truly shocking was that as the temperature rose, a huge Vermillion Bird slowly rose from beneath Xie Min Yu''s feet.


    Even Xu Han''s Immortal Realm body couldn''t help but feel a little hot and dry under the scorching waves of Qi. However, the expression on his face was still indifferent. He put his hands together and formed hand seals. At that time, the ice crystals that passed through the bodies of the disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect all turned into golden sword shadows. However, unlike before, the golden light around the sword shadows faintly emitted an imperceptible black aura.


    At that time, a black light flashed in Xu Han''s eyes. He said softly, "Raise the dragon and snake."


    As a result, a dragon and a snake appeared and stood beside Xu Han. They stared fixedly at the enormous Vermillion Bird that carried the three Immortals from the Crimson Firmament Sect. The three giants were fighting each other. Although they had yet to make a move, their majestic auras were already colliding in midair.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the Vermillion Bird. His body was still full of interest as he criticized the Vermillion Bird, "Isn''t this your Crimson Firmament Sect''s Mountain Protection Divine Beast? Although it hasn''t fully developed its intelligence, the blessing of the thousand year sect''s luck is still considered a divine object." "This method of using divine souls to guard luck and then using luck to strengthen one''s divine soul is quite wonderful. It is also sad that the Crimson Firmament Sect has been standing in Great Xia for a thousand years and has not declined for a long time. If the ancestors of the Exquisite Pavilion had such thoughts back then, what would happen today?"


    However, such words were no different from humiliation in Xie Min Yu''s ears. At that time, the other party''s expression changed. He shouted, "Nonsense, blasphemy against our sect''s divine beasts. I will execute your soul, destroy your spirit soul, and make you ashen, so as to righteous our sect''s might!"


    After saying that, Xie Min Yu no longer had the slightest intention of talking to Xu Han. He angrily exchanged glances with Wu Ming Qiu and the other two. At that moment, the three of them had made up their minds and activated the immortal energy around them. The Vermillion Bird immediately roared towards the sky. With a flap of its enormous flaming wings, it charged straight towards Xu Han.


    ¡­


    Facing the Vermillion Bird, Xu Han''s lips curled into a smile.


    His hands stretched out to both sides, They were placed into the bodies of the Sword Dragon and Sword Python respectively. At that moment, a cold aura spread out from Xu Han''s body. His eyes became pitch black and his entire body looked extremely strange at that time. Two black auras immediately surged out from his body and entered the bodies of the Sword Dragon and Sword Python respectively.


    Instantly, the Sword Dragon and Sword Python roared towards the sky. Rolling black flames emerged from their bodies. Then, their bodies paused and they abruptly charged towards the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion erupted. Black and red flames interweaved and surged. Rolling waves of energy exploded, shattering many buildings at the top of the Scarlet Firmament Sect. Even some disciples with low cultivation levels were shaken by this wave of energy, and their bodies trembled. Blood flowed from their orifices and they died on the spot.


    Under such contact, Xie Min Yu and the others immediately noticed the strange black flames. They had the intention to activate the Spiritual Flames around the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird to disperse this strange thing. But at that time, he suddenly discovered that the Vermillion Bird Spiritual Flame, which was said to be invincible but could burn everything in the world, was as ridiculous as a child in front of that black flame. The Vermillion Bird Spiritual Flame was being eroded by the black flames, and the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird''s mournful cries immediately sounded.


    Xie Min Yu''s heart trembled. He had thought that this would be a life-and-death battle, but he didn''t want this battle to be just the beginning, and they had already fallen into danger.


    The Sword Dragon and Sword Python circled around the Vermillion Bird''s body continuously. They howled and roared. Every time they attacked, the Vermillion Bird would be in danger. Every time they attacked, the burning flames around the Vermillion Bird would dim slightly.


    "That''s all." Xu Han chuckled softly. At that time, his body also attacked. A blood-red longsword appeared in his hand. It was the ancient vicious sword Xingtian, known as the Demon Slaying Monarch.


    A bloody light appeared all over the sky. Behind Xu Han, a ferocious blood-colored Asura merged with Xu Han. The blood-colored longsword carried the blood energy and surging sword intent from the sky, striking straight between Xie Min Yu''s eyebrows.


    Xie Min Yu, who had yet to recover from the shock of the Vermillion Bird''s defeat, felt his heart tighten. He didn''t care about anything else and hurriedly activated the immortal energy around him to forcefully shake Xu Han''s sword move.


    Boom!


    Another loud noise rang out, and the Vermillion Bird''s body shook and almost fell.


    The moment Xu Han''s sword move arrived in front of Xie Min Yu, he actually changed his sword move and stabbed the sword in his hand straight into the Vermillion Bird''s right eye. The Vermillion Bird, which had been struggling to defend against the attacks of the Sword Dragon and Sword Python, was completely defenseless. At that moment, its right eye was pierced by the Heaven Punishing Sword, and golden blood sprayed out. The Sword Dragon and Sword Python saw the opportunity and launched another attack at that time. They were originally unintelligent creatures and naturally did not fear death. There was no way to retreat from that charge, and it was almost as if he had used his body to crash into the other party.


    In this battle, the strength of the Sword Dragon and Sword Python had finally been exhausted. Their bodies scattered and turned into three thousand golden sword shadows that returned to the black divine sword. The Vermillion Bird''s divine body also swayed, and its remaining eyes dimmed. It could no longer hold on any longer and fell heavily to the ground.


    The moment the Vermillion Bird Five Flames Formation summoned the Mountain Protection Divine Beast of the Crimson Firmament Sect, it would become one with the aura of everyone in the formation, and the loss of a large Vermillion Bird Divine Beast corresponded to the fact that none of the people who formed the formation were spared.


    The disciples in the formation, along with Xie Min Yu and the others, all turned pale and coughed out a mouthful of blood at almost the same time.


    Xie Min Yu looked at Xu Han with an incredulous expression. The method of summoning the Mountain Protection Divine Beast was a double-edged sword. Even the chips used by the sect were placed on the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird''s body. It was both glorious and detrimental. This wasn''t Xie Min Yu''s foolishness. Rather, even Supreme True Man had asserted that this item was magical. Although there was no lack of compliments, with the Vermillion Bird''s abilities, it should be able to fight against the Five Tribulations Immortal. Xie Min Yu had summoned this item just in case. However, he didn''t want Xu Han''s cultivation to reach such a high level even though he hadn''t seen him in just a few months. Even the Vermillion Bird was only in his hands for a single round. With such a cultivation, even Xie Min Yu couldn''t imagine how high it was.


    At that time, Xu Han also walked towards Xie Min Yu. Xuan''er and Aowu seemed to have sensed that the chances of victory had once again turned into an ordinary size, and they followed Xu Han forward.


    Xie Min Yu was shocked, He forcefully breathed a sigh of relief and stood up. He tried his best to maintain his demeanor as a Cactus Sect. However, as Xu Han approached, the seemingly light footsteps landed on Xie Min Yu''s heart like a heavy hammer. His expression changed again and again, and the fear in his eyes became even more intense.


    Finally, Xu Han walked in front of him. The youth stretched out his foot and stepped on the Vermillion Bird''s head. He pressed the Vermillion Bird''s head onto the ground and sank into the ground.


    At this moment, Xu Han had lost his usual disposition of cutting grass and cutting roots. He looked at Xie Min Yu with interest and asked with narrowed eyes, "Does Headmaster Xie have the ability to bury the Crimson Firmament Sect with me now?"


    The mockery and arrogance in his tone was unconcealed.


    Xie Min Yu''s heart trembled. Although he could still activate the power in his body to fight Xu Han, he knew that with Xu Han''s battle power that could easily defeat the Vermillion Bird, even if he didn''t want to risk his life, he would still have no chance of winning. He accepted this fate and sighed deeply at that time. Then, he looked up at Xu Hanyan and said, "I have nothing to say to you. However, not all of the 30,000 disciples of our Crimson Firmament Sect were involved in killing your old friend. I thank someone for being willing to commit suicide on the spot. I only hope that you will spare my disciples and grandchildren."


    The expressions of the Crimson Firmament Sect disciples present changed upon hearing this. There were naturally people secretly delighted to be able to save their lives, and there were also people who were unwilling to die alone. Immediately, the latter all knelt down and mournfully said, "Sect Leader, don''t do this. We were originally fighting to the death for the sect!"


    At that time, Wu Mingqiu and Luo Ting stood up and shouted to Xie Min Yu, "Sect Leader, has there ever been a Sect Leader who died in our Crimson Firmament Sect''s thousand-year inheritance? Please think twice about the matter of disciples surviving!"


    The scene was naturally quite moving. Xie Min Yu''s expression also changed, but before he could respond, Xu Han frowned and said, "Noisy." As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his sleeve, and golden sword shadows flew out of his sleeves. They flew straight towards the disciples, accompanied by waves of wailing. Hundreds of disciples fell to the ground under the blade of the sword, unable to stand up.


    "You!" Seeing this, Xie Min Yu''s face turned cold. He looked at Xu Han angrily and pointed at Xu Han. He scolded, "My Crimson Firmament Sect still has some connection with the Daofather. Do you really want to kill them all?"


    Xu Han remained silent, but he waved his sleeve again and harvested hundreds of lives.


    At that time, Xie Min Yu was truly furious. His eyes were bloodshot as he shouted, "They are all ordinary disciples. They simply do not have the ability to participate in the pursuit of you back then, let alone harm your friends. If you want to kill me, then kill me. Why bother to implicate these innocent people?"


    Xie Min Yu''s words were burning, but he completely forgot what Xu Han, Zhen Yue, and the others had done back then.


    At that time, Xu Han took another step forward and walked to Xie Min Yu. He narrowed his eyes and whispered in Xie Min Yu''s ear, "Everyone was born in this world. Everyone is guilty, and none of them is spared."


    At this moment, Xu Han''s eyes suddenly turned pitch black again, and strands of imperceptible dark aura poured into Xie Min Yu''s body. Xie Min Yu''s body trembled, and a gloomy voice sounded in his mind.


    "Look, your disciples will die as well. If you don''t risk your life, there might be a chance for you to survive."


    "Fighting to the death?" Xie Min Yu murmured, his expression becoming somewhat hollow in that instant.


    "That''s right. Do you remember how you managed to survive the third Heavenly Tribulation? You only sacrificed a few disciples. So what? As long as you''re alive, the Crimson Firmament Sect will be alive. Besides, they also said that they are willing to die for the Crimson Firmament Sect. Why not?" The voice said again.


    Xie Min Yu''s eyes became more and more empty. His expression was strange as he muttered to himself. At that time, his eyes gradually turned pitch black.


    "That''s right¡­ You''re right. They are willing to die, and I can protect the sect with their will. Why not?"


    Xie Min Yu said, Black gas suddenly surged out of his body. The black gas formed threads and quickly arrived in front of the disciples. They were like poisonous snakes that pierced into the bodies of the disciples. The bodies of the disciples trembled and their bodies rapidly shrunk at a visible speed.


    Xie Min Yu''s body slowly rose. The expression on his face became mad and ferocious. A boundless aura began to surge out of his body.


    Xu Han, who was standing beneath him, looked at Xie Min Yu at this moment, and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    "Yes," he murmured. "That''s right. Embrace the darkness, embrace the true self."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 698 On Buddhism

    Unlike most of the sects that attached themselves to Senrou Palace and moved their forces to various sects in Long Zhou, The Scarlet Firmament Sect had an extremely outstanding heaven-defending fortune in the mountains. At the same time, there was a mountain-protecting divine beast hidden within the mountains. Its cultivation was heavenly. The Scarlet Firmament Sect was naturally unwilling to give up the precious wealth passed down by its ancestors for the sake of the Dark Asura Palace. In addition, it had sufficient confidence in its own strength. Therefore, Xie Min Yu did not move the sect to Long Zhou, but still placed it at the border between Long Zhou and Yan Zhou.


    In this way, most of what happened at Yunxiao Mountain, where the Crimson Firmament Sect was located, could not be concealed from Great Xia''s spies.


    As the current Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master, Nangong Jing naturally had no choice but to lead his swordsmen and the entire Supreme Sect''s disciples to the front lines. The task of monitoring the Crimson Firmament Sect naturally fell into the hands of the Sword Handling Pavilion, which was already in charge of Great Xia''s Jianghu affairs.


    And just yesterday, The scouts in front of him gave Nangong Jing a tip that the Crimson Firmament Sect seemed to have provoked some big shot. They actually summoned their own Mountain Protection Divine Beast. However, the Divine Beast quickly dispersed. It was estimated that it had defeated the intruder. However, even so, it was impossible for an ordinary person to force Xie Min Yu to such a state as the Three Tribulations Immortal.


    Nangong Jing thought about the information in his mind for a long time, but he couldn''t imagine which person in Great Xia could do this. In the light of the urgency of losing control, Nangong Jing led a dozen golden-robed swordsmen to Yunxiao Mountain to personally inquire about the situation.


    Originally, she wanted to scout out the situation for a few disciples or servants who were squatting outside the Scarlet Firmament Sect, but after a whole day of squatting outside the mountain, none of them came in or out of the Scarlet Firmament Sect.


    "Could it be that the intruder is still alive, so Xie Min Yu closed the mountain gate to avoid being discovered or rescued by his companions?" One of the golden-robed swordsmen finally lost his patience after waiting for a long time and muttered to himself.


    Nangong Jing''s expression changed slightly when he heard this. She thought that if that person was really alive, with his ability to force out the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s Mountain Protection Divine Beast, he would definitely be able to greatly increase the strength of Great Xia''s side. Thinking of this, Nangong Jing''s expression changed. At that moment, he stood up and said, "You guys wait here. I''ll go in and take a look."


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they heard this. Someone looked at Nangong Jingyan in surprise and said, "Your Excellency, you are so unbelievable! The situation in the Crimson Firmament Sect is unknown. If you take the risk and get discovered by Xie Min Yu and the others, wouldn''t that be the case?"


    It was obvious that Nangong Jing, who had just reached the half-step Immortal Realm, was not viewed favourably by the crowd, and no one would think that Nangong Jing would be able to escape unscathed if he went to the Crimson Firmament Sect, where the Three Tribulations Immortals were present.


    However, Nangong Jing also had his own thoughts. She thought that since the intruder was able to force out the Scarlet Firmament Sect''s Mountain Protection Divine Beast, his cultivation was inevitable. Naturally, it was impossible for Xie Min Yu to retreat from the battle with him. Sealing the mountain gate at this moment wasn''t impossible for him to avoid being seriously injured, so he had to keep it a secret.


    Nangong Jing''s thoughts were exquisite. and realized that if that was the case, Knowing the real situation of the Crimson Firmament Sect was naturally very important. Regardless of whether he could rescue the intruder or not, the news that Xie Min Yu was seriously injured was enough to become important information to change the upcoming war in Long Zhou. It was a matter of national and family importance. Nangong Jing felt that it was naturally worthwhile to risk his life to investigate.


    She was swift and fierce. Since she had decided that she would not be influenced by others, she said sternly, "I have made up my mind. You can just wait here. If I still haven''t returned by the time of 11, I will inform the pavilion to invite Xiao Ran out of the mountain. After such a long time, he should come out to get some air."


    After saying that, Nangong Jing ignored the reactions of the crowd and flew towards Yunxiao Mountain, where the Crimson Firmament Sect was. The rest of the swordsmen looked at each other, but they didn''t know where they were, so they could only listen to Nangong Jing''s orders for the time being.


    ¡­


    On the peak of Great Abyss Mountain, on the flat peak that was like spring all year round.


    Chu Chouli glanced at the person beside him, curious and helpless.


    It was a monk, a monk with his eyes closed and his legs crossed as he recited the Buddha''s name. He looked extremely handsome.


    "Benefactor has already seen this poor monk for seven times in a hundred breaths of time. Benefactor, if you want to say anything, just say it." The monk suddenly opened his eyes at that time, turned to look at Chu Chouli, and asked calmly.


    Chu Chouli was slightly shocked. He subconsciously raised his head to look at the monk. When his gaze met the monk''s gaze, Chu Chouli''s body trembled and he was suddenly stunned at that moment.


    It wasn''t because the monk''s eyes were so beautiful or unusual, but at that moment, Chu Chouli actually felt that these eyes were so similar to hers.


    At that time, Chu Chouli hurriedly shook his head, allowing himself to recover from such a strange feeling. However, his heart was shocked, and he secretly said, Could it be that someone Chu has been alone for a long time? No matter how he looks at a monk, he feels that his eyebrows are clear and handsome?


    Thinking of this, layers of goosebumps appeared on Chu Chouli''s entire body.


    He shook his head and repeatedly told himself that he did not have such a bad habit as Long Yangzhi. Only then did he calm down and subconsciously moved away from the monk. He even said, "I didn''t say what I wanted to say, I didn''t say it."


    The monk''s gaze moved along with Chu Chouli''s movement, but it was still calm, just like the tone he opened his mouth and spat out, "Benefactor has nothing to say, but this poor monk wants to give a few words to Benefactor. I wonder if Benefactor is willing to listen."


    Chu Chouli swallowed a mouthful of saliva, feeling that the monk in front of him was somewhat unfathomable.


    He knew where he came from, but he couldn''t believe that this monk in front of him was the Guang Lingui who looked only 13 or 14 years old back then. However, Meng Liangyan, Qianqiu, and Yue Fuyao had testified on this matter, so Chu Chouli could not tolerate much suspicion.


    This monk was hiding something strange. Chu Chouli had felt this way since he saw him, and this was not only because of him, but also because of the girl who had always been inseparable from Guang Lingui, Liu Dingdang.


    In order to save Liu Dingdang''s life in Long Yin Temple, Chu Chouli still remembered Guang Lingui''s pleading for Xu Han. But now, that girl was obviously very weak. From time to time, water would drip out from her body. Everywhere she passed, it was even more stained with water. It was like a snowman in the snow in winter had welcomed the sunlight of spring. In that beautiful spring light, it was gradually melting.


    However, Guang Lingui no longer cared about this. He just sat cross-legged on the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain and meditated every day. He didn''t do anything else.


    Liu Sheng, Song Yueming, and the others were busy discussing how to resist the army that was about to arrive at Great Abyss Mountain every day. Chu Chouli went there a few times, but he immediately felt bored. He simply returned to the peak of Great Abyss Mountain alone and waited for that day to arrive. In this way, he would inevitably need to be alone with Guang Lingui.


    At this moment, he frowned. Although he wasn''t very happy to talk to Guang Lingui, since the other party had already said this, Chu Chouli naturally couldn''t refute the other party''s face. So he nodded and said, "Say what you want to say."


    The monk did not seem to feel Chu Chouli''s reluctance at this moment. He smiled slightly and said, "Benefactor has an obsession, and if you are too obsessed, you will harm yourself in the end."


    Chu Chouli''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately frowned. He didn''t like this monk''s seemingly profound words, but they were actually useless to him. However, he wasn''t willing to argue with him. He nodded at that time and casually said, "I know."


    Of course, the monk could see Chu Chouli''s perfunctory attitude, but he didn''t mind continuing, "Benefactor doesn''t listen to the poor monk''s words, but the poor monk still wants to say one more word."


    "Everyone feels that what Buddhism says is too arrogant. For example, why doesn''t Fu Jia Yan eat minced meat? Xia Chong Yan doesn''t know the winter cold. Benefactor can probably guess what the poor monk thinks in his heart, but Benefactor has to remember that every time he thinks about it, he or she cares about heaven or hell. Sometimes, he or she can be at peace by letting go of his obsession."


    Hearing this, Chu Chouli''s heart trembled. After a while, he finally regained his senses from the monk''s lengthy discussion. However, before he could ask anything, the monk had already stood up and walked towards the thatched cottage built of withered branches and grass beside the flat roof, where Liu Dingdang was sleeping.


    Although the monk almost ignored Liu Dingdang, he still took some time every day to go to Liu Dingdang''s side to sing the Buddhist nuns for her for half an hour. Of course, in the eyes of Chu Chouli, who had never believed in gods and buddhas, such a method was as ridiculous as deceiving himself and others.


    Normally, Chu Chouli would only criticize this matter in his heart and would not make any more judgments. However, at this moment, perhaps he felt that he had just been fooled by the monk''s words, so he could not hold back his face. At that time, he shouted loudly towards the monk who had walked away, "Eulogizing Buddha all day long, but when you were in trouble, did any Buddha come to save you?"


    The monk''s footsteps stopped at that moment. He silently pondered for about three breaths before turning around and calmly saying to Chu Chouli, "There is no Buddha in this world. How can there be Buddha to save me?"


    Originally, he was about to spit out a curse. How could Chu Chouli not have expected such a reply from the monk? He couldn''t help but be stunned. After a long while, he finally said, "Since there is no Buddha, who are you praising every day? What do you monks believe in?"


    When the monk heard this, he raised his head to look at the sky, then lowered his head to look at the earth. Only then did he say, "The heavens and the earth give birth to all things, and all things fight for their lives. What is fighting for? Using strength, using weapons, and killing."


    "All living things in the world are born to take the lives of others, such as cattle, sheep, vegetation, humans, demons, beasts, kings, and immortals. Therefore, all living things in the world are evil, and none of them are good."


    "But as the night grows, the sun rises, and the winter freezes, the spring melts."


    "It is true that all living beings are evil, but no matter how evil they are, there is still a wisp of tomorrow and a trace of spring in their hearts."


    "What I believe is that tomorrow and spring, the last of all evil, the goodness¡­"


    "This goodness is imperishable. All living beings can finally transcend the cycle of reincarnation. In the end, there will be Buddha beings in heaven and earth."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 699 Loneliness

    "So, you are the me of the past." In the blood red world, Xu Han looked at the person in front of him who looked exactly like him and asked with a frown.


    The man shook his head with a smile.


    "I''m not you, I''m just a memory left behind by me back then. I''m not even myself, so what if it''s you?"


    "Then what did I leave this memory for? Tell me, no matter what I do, will I fail in the end?" Xu Han asked again.


    That person thought for a moment, then seriously thought for a moment.


    Then he shook his head and said, "I don''t think he did it to embarrass you for the last part of your life, rather than knowing that there''s a cliff ahead and falling with hope is much happier than falling with fear and despair."


    Xu Han could hear the other party''s words, but he carefully scanned the memories he had left behind, but he was still unable to find any way to break the situation. The people in the sky possessed too much power. With the power of this world, they were completely unable to contend against the entire universe. The only thing he could rely on was the Demon God called Emperor in his body. However, once he borrowed his power and decided whether he would succeed or fail, the world would still be destroyed with the arrival of the emperor.


    Therefore, after Xu Han remained silent for a long time, he finally asked the question in his heart.


    ''"I am the nineteenth me. I have left behind such a memory for the eighteen in front of me. Since we all possessed the same thing, if there is really a way to break the situation, then why didn''t the eighteen in front of me do it? And how can I do it?"


    The smiling man in front of him shook his head helplessly. He said, "Of course I want to give you an answer, but unfortunately, I''m just a spirit body formed from eighteen memories. I can''t think about it, so I can only tell you everything about the eighteen memories. Other than that, you can only find any answers yourself."


    Xu Han was a little disappointed, but he quickly nodded. Just as he was about to leave, the spirit body suddenly remembered something extremely important.


    He suddenly said, "Wait."


    "There''s still one more thing that the owner of the eighteenth memory taught me to convey to you."


    Xu Han paused as he left. He turned to look at the spirit body and asked, "What do you mean?"


    The expression on the spirit body''s face became somewhat solemn. He cleared his throat strangely, and then said in a low voice, "No matter how many beautiful sceneries you have seen, or the sunset sun in the west of the sea of clouds, or the independent pavilion in the snow."


    "No matter how many interesting people you meet, you can be a swordsman with a saber in your hand, a youth with a sword in your hand, or a drunkard sitting in front of a wine shop and sighing alone."


    "But you must remember that you are destined to be alone on this path."


    "This is your life."


    "That''s how people are. They have to admit their lives before they can change some ¡­ lives!"


    ¡­


    "Sigh."


    Sitting in the camp tent, Nangong Jing let out a long sigh.


    She looked at the man lying on the bed with a look of resentment and helplessness.


    She remembered what she had seen in the Crimson Firmament Sect two days ago, and her heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    The Scarlet Firmament Sect''s mountain gate was not as tightly guarded as she had imagined, nor was it as dangerous as she had expected.


    There was a deathly silence. Nangong Jing walked all the way from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. He even went to the main hall of the Crimson Firmament Sect. However, without exception, this Crimson Firmament Sect, which was supposed to have tens of thousands of disciples, was completely devoid of people. A total of 30,000 Crimson Firmament Sect disciples, along with Yi Xie Min Yu and the other three immortals, disappeared without a trace.


    At that time, the puzzled Nangong Jing had thought about whether it was because the person who broke through the mountain was too powerful that the entire Crimson Firmament Sect had no choice but to relocate and abandon the mountain gate that they had stubbornly guarded for a thousand years. But that''s unlikely, After all, relying solely on the strength of a few people to fight against the Crimson Firmament Sect that possessed the Vermillion Bird Divine Bird was originally inconceivable. Moreover, if that was the case, then there should have been a great battle in front of the mountain gate. However, apart from a few damaged buildings, Nangong Jing had traveled all over Yunxiao Mountain without seeing even a single corpse.


    Of course, apart from these, there was also one more thing that was suspicious. In order to monitor the movements of the Crimson Firmament Sect, Nangong Jing had already sent scouts to guard outside the mountain gate of the Crimson Firmament Sect day and night. If it was just a few people, it would be fine. However, how could the 30,000 disciples of the Crimson Firmament Sect disappear silently like this?


    At that time, Nangong Jing was thinking about this, and the doubts in his heart became even more intense. However, after more than ten breaths of time, such doubts were completely forgotten by her.


    After searching for a long time without any results, she arrived at the place that Li Mountain Gate did not want to see. She wanted to see if there were any clues to the most serious traces of the fight, but when she opened the rubble one after another, a face that Nangong Jing wanted to forget, but did not have time to forget, appeared in the rubble.


    "Sigh."


    Sitting in the tent, Nangong Jing sighed deeply.


    Xu Han was nominally an envoy sent by Great Xia to Great Zhou, and he had also made a lot of contributions in urging Chen to send troops. It was naturally normal for Xu Han to be brought back to the barracks to be treated. No one could find fault with Nangong Jing''s actions, but Nangong Jing did not seem happy.


    She clearly remembered what Xu Han said to her when he left Great Xia. Those words cut off Nangong Jing''s last thought about Xu Han. In the following days, Nangong Jing, who had taken over the Sword Handling Pavilion, cleaned up the hostile forces in Great Xia''s Jianghu while busy preparing for the war to recapture Long Zhou, so much so that she did not have much time to think of Xu Han. Even she herself thought that she had let go of this period of sudden encounter.


    However, when she opened the layers of rubble and saw the familiar face, after the initial surprise, the previous throbbing once again surged into Nangong Jing''s heart. This wasn''t a very good experience for her. Nangong Jing had helped Xiao Ran manage the Sword Handling Pavilion for so many years. Apart from her status as the daughter of the Extreme Sect Master and her exceptionally talented cultivation, she relied more on her calmness and rationality in the face of anything.


    Xu Han''s arrival shattered the calm and reason that she had been proud of for many years. When she saw Xu Han unconscious, she panicked and ran back to the barracks with Xu Han in her arms. However, the swordsmen who were squatting outside the mountain gate did not know why. They stayed until midnight. Only after Nangong Jing was sure that Xu Han was fine did she recall this matter and send someone to inform them to return to the barracks.


    Those swordsmen naturally wouldn''t blame Nangong Jing for this. However, Nangong Jing sensed the anomaly caused by Xu Han''s appearance. She didn''t like her. She also knew that a great battle was imminent and she shouldn''t be bothered by this child''s affair. However, the more she told herself, the more chaotic her heart would become.


    She looked at Xu Han again and thought about what Xu Han had said to her before when he left. The helplessness in her heart had turned into resentment at that time.


    Since I''ve already said that it''s impossible for us, why are you still appearing in front of me? If you and I don''t have fate, what I can''t get¡­ Nobody else can!


    This thought suddenly surged into Nangong Jing''s mind. A strange bloody light flashed in her eyes, and a sword appeared in her hand at that moment. She kept repeating what she had just said in her mind. She slowly stood up and walked to Xu Han.


    The sword in her hand was raised at that moment, and the killing intent in her eyes began to condense. One breath more than another, just as the killing intent was about to condense into substance, and she was about to slash the sword in her hand towards Xu Han''s body under the guidance of the sudden surge of killing intent in her mind.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Xu Han, who had been unconscious for a day, suddenly coughed. It looked like he was finally about to wake up from his coma.


    Nangong Jing''s body trembled. At that time, she finally regained her senses. She was shocked by the absurd thought that had just appeared in her mind. She was even more frightened that under the impulse of that thought, she had actually almost made a move against Xu Han.


    Just as she was dumbfounded by this, Xu Han''s tightly closed eyes slowly opened.


    He looked at Nangong Jing. At this moment, Nangong Jing was still holding the longsword in his hand high as he was about to land on him. Logically speaking, whether it was Nangong Jing who appeared in front of him at this moment or Nangong Jing''s appearance, it was enough to shock and even frighten a person who had awakened from a coma.


    However, Xu Han was only slightly stunned, and the expression in his eyes returned to calm.


    He didn''t seem to realize that the sword in Nangong Jing''s hand could land on him at any moment. He sat up from the bed and coughed a few more times. Then he looked at Nangong Jing again and asked, "Did you bring me back?"


    Perhaps it was because Xu Han''s sudden awakening and his sudden change of heart that made Nangong Jing feel a little embarrassed. She wanted to explain the current situation, but she realized that there seemed to be nothing she could explain. After all, it was she who made herself lift the sword in her hand and almost landed the sword on Xu Han''s body.


    Her face turned pale and she hurriedly withdrew the sword in her hand. At that time, she stared blankly and replied, "Yes, I found you in the Crimson Firmament Sect. You were unconscious at that time, so I brought you back."


    After saying this, she couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. She was afraid that Xu Han would ask where the previous situation had come from. She felt even more shameless. At that time, she lowered her head, so timid that she didn''t even dare to look at Xu Han.


    But contrary to her expectations, Xu Han did not seem to have seen what she did just now. After receiving Nangong Jing''s reply, he nodded and said, "Thank you." Then, Xu Han stood up from the bed and looked like he was about to leave the barracks.


    Nangong Jing probably never thought that Xu Han would react like this after waking up. She was shocked and hurriedly looked at Xu Han, who was walking out. She shouted loudly, "Are you leaving now?"


    "Time is of the essence. Why are you staying here if you don''t leave?" Xu Han replied without turning his head. His footsteps didn''t stop as he walked out of the tent.


    This was the place where Great Xia''s army had been camping at the junction of Long Zhou and Yan Zhou. Outside the tent, busy military personnel could be seen everywhere. As everyone knew, this tent was the tent of Sword Handling Pavilion''s Pavilion Master, Nangong Jing. Suddenly, a man rushed out. When the guards saw this, they were all stunned. Most of them subconsciously looked at Xu Han and whispered to him.


    Nangong Jing followed closely behind and walked out of the tent. She could naturally feel the strange gazes from the crowd. She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. However, in order to persuade Xu Han who was about to leave, she didn''t care about the others and hurriedly looked at Xu Han again. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly realized that she didn''t seem to have any position to persuade Xu Han. This caused Nangong Jing''s heart to feel a little melancholy.


    However, after a few breaths of time, she asked, "Where are the people from the Crimson Firmament Sect? Why was there nothing left when I went there? Where did they go? Why did you appear there?"


    Xu Han raised his head to look at the horizon. He did not answer Nangong Jing''s question immediately. Instead, he looked at the horizon for a while and blew a loud whistle towards the horizon. Then, he turned to look at Nangong Jing and lightly spat out two words, "Dead."


    "Dead?" Didn''t Nangong Jing never think of such an answer, but could Xu Han really do it by himself? She was very clear about Xu Han''s cultivation before leaving the Horizontal Imperial City. Although the secret letter from Li Moding and his son mentioned Xu Han''s arrival at the Immortal Realm, However, this was only two to three months ago. No matter how Xu Han thought about it, it was impossible for him to grow from an immortal who had just ascended to the Immortal Realm to a level sufficient to resist the Three Tribulations Immortal. Moreover, there were slowly 30,000 disciples in the Crimson Firmament Sect, and there were even incomparably powerful mountain protection divine beasts.


    However, no matter how many doubts Nangong Jing had in his heart, Xu Han did not have the slightest intention of resolving her doubts. After Xu Han finished saying those words, he kept looking up at the horizon as if he was waiting for something.


    Nangong Jing, who had waited for a long time but did not receive an answer, was a little strange, and even more so, he was unable to describe the Five Flavors Chen Za.


    She was about to summon up the courage to ask again, but just then¡­


    "Meow!"


    "Awoo!"


    Suddenly, two high-pitched voices came from the horizon. Xuan''er and Aowu, who were the size of a leopard, escaped from the horizon. Xuan''er was carrying the wooden box that Fang Xu Han had been carrying on her back.


    The two of them landed in front of Xu Han and intimately circled around him. Xuan''er changed into her usual appearance, jumped onto Xu Han''s shoulder and rubbed against him.


    Xu Han comforted the two little fellows, then placed the wooden box on his back again. Then, he turned to look at Nangong Jing and said, "Xu Han will remember this help, but he dares not delay it. It is destined that he will come back and thank him again in the future."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, sword intent surged from his body. It seemed that he really did not intend to rest anymore and was about to leave at this moment.


    At this moment, Nangong Jing''s heart was also filled with reluctance. She subconsciously said, "Your body hasn''t recovered yet. If you don''t rest for a few more days, then¡­"


    She did not know what was wrong with herself at this moment. She also understood that the war in Great Abyss Mountain was related to the survival of the world. However, it was at this moment that she could not bear to see Xu Han, who had appeared in front of her again, leave just like that.


    Hearing this, Xu Han turned his head to look at Nangong Jing and said calmly, "I did it for your own good."


    Such a simple sentence inexplicably stung Nangong Jing.


    Her expression changed. The absurd thought that had troubled her just now once again appeared in Nangong Jing''s mind. I treated you sincerely, but you ignored my sincerity. For you, I stayed in bed for an entire day, but you were unwilling to stay with me for a moment. What was the use of keeping such a heartless person? It was as if he was going to be killed!


    With this thought, Nangong Jing could no longer contain it. The killing intent between her eyebrows suddenly surged, and the True Essence around her began to roll.


    But at this moment, Xu Han turned his head to look at Nangong Jing again. He didn''t seem to notice Nangong Jing''s abnormal state. Instead, he calmly said, "I am a devil, a devil that can make everyone around me become the same devil."


    As he spoke, Xu Han''s hand suddenly shot out towards Nangong Jing. At that time, a black aura was suddenly extracted from Nangong Jing''s body and disappeared into Xu Han''s palm. As that power was extracted, the killing intent around Nangong Jing also dissipated.


    A look of confusion and astonishment appeared on her face. She was scared by her own thoughts just now, and she was even more puzzled as to where the series of changes had come from.


    ''"You''ve been by my side for too long. One day is enough for it to find your weakness. As long as you have such a weakness, anyone will become a devil. I''ve already pulled that thing out of your body, but remember, don''t come near me again."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he didn''t care if Nangong Jing could completely digest these things. His body stopped and flew towards the horizon. Seeing this, Aowu and Xuan''er, who were beside him, quickly turned into two streaks of black light and followed Xu Han''s footsteps.


    At this moment, Nangong Jing, who had finally regained her senses, looked at the figure that was rapidly moving away from the horizon. She did not have much farewell thoughts, but at that moment, she felt that figure''s back.


    A little lonely.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 700 The Way of Running a Country

    Life is a wonderful journey. You have met many people, but you are destined to be separated sooner or later.


    And yours just came a little early.


    Are you right?


    Xu Han sat up from the snow. Grey snow continued to fall from the horizon, covering the entire antler plain under the heavy snow.


    "Miao?" Xuan''er moved closer to Xu Han, her amber eyes filled with worry.


    Aowu also stood up at that time. It shook off the snowflakes around its body and wagged its tail as it approached.


    Xu Han''s face turned slightly pale, and a thick black gas suddenly appeared in his eyes. He stroked Xuan''er''s hair, and after a while, he suppressed the changes in his body, completely suppressing the black gas that lingered in his eyes.


    He smiled and looked at Xuan''er and Aowu, saying, "It''s fine. I''m just tired. I''ll rest for a while."


    Xuan''er and Aowu stared at Xu Han for a while, their eyes filled with doubt, as if they did not agree with Xu Han''s words. In fact, Xu Han was not tired. Instead, when he arrived at the antler plains, he suddenly fell without warning. This trip was another real night, and it was only at this moment that he woke up.


    Xu Han naturally knew that he could deceive others with these words, but he could not deceive Xuan''er and Aowu, who accompanied him all day long.


    He narrowed his eyes and sat silently in the snow for a while, as if he was calculating something. Then he smiled and looked at Xuan''er, "It''s not too late. Let''s go and rescue you from there."


    Xuan''er was stunned. She tilted her head and looked at Xu Han. After a long time, she finally reacted.


    He let out a long cry, but his gaze turned to the other side excitedly, looking at the distant mountain peak.


    It was a lofty mountain, but its entire body was flowing with a strange black color. Within the mountain was a similarly lofty palace. It was once the sacred land that countless Confucian scholars yearned for, but now it was the tomb that buried countless heroes and heroes.


    Xu Han patted Xuan''er''s head and said, "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    "Have you memorized everything I told you to remember?" Chen Xuanji sat in the side hall of Changle Palace. He looked at Fang Ziyu leisurely and asked with a smile.


    Fang Ziyu frowned. She did not understand why Chen Xuanji had become like this.


    The eldest senior brother who was once so elegant was like a different person. He no longer had a warm smile like the spring breeze, nor did he have the same words and deeds as before. He had already completely integrated into the role of an emperor, and the city was unfathomable. Every word and deed seemed to have hidden schemes.


    Fang Ziyu probably knew that everyone had their own choices, but this kind of Chen Xuanji was still hard for Fang Ziyu to accept.


    However, after a few breaths of silence, she decided to answer Chen Xuanji''s question. She nodded and said, "I''ve memorized it."


    "Then let me ask you a few questions. If you answer correctly, then this matter will be over. Tonight, I can follow you to the Qin Palace to say goodbye to Ye Hongjian and the others." Chen Xuanji was very satisfied with Fang Ziyu''s answer. He smiled and nodded. Then, he began to ask Fang Ziyu about the contents of the things that she recited.


    "The northern part of the Chen Kingdom is located in a remote area. The land is barren and the customs of the people are strong. Every calamity year, there will be a shortage of food. If that is the case, how can we explain it?"


    Fang Ziyu, who was already confident, not only frowned when she heard this question. She said that most of the things she recited were the customs and customs of various parts of the Chen Kingdom, the current situation in various places, and the daily affairs of some officials. However, there was no answer to Chen Xuanji''s question.


    Therefore, she looked at Chen Xuanji with resentment at that time. Obviously, she had already taken Chen Xuanji''s question as a deliberate dilemma. She said, "If you want to go back on your word, then just say so. Why bother!"


    The expression on Chen Xuanji''s face was still relaxed when he heard this. He gently tapped on the desk beside him and smiled brightly, "There are countless people in this world who can memorize books, but there are very few people who can learn and use them. If I let you memorize books, you will memorize them by heart. How can you be my Great Empress Chen?"


    Fang Ziyu stamped his feet and said angrily, "I can''t bear it, so why don''t you change it to someone else?"


    Chen Xuanji did not understand Fang Ziyu''s words. Instead, he turned around and said, "Think about it carefully. The answer is in those books. Remember, after answering it, you can go meet your old friends for the last time today. After all, Great Abyss Mountain is not a place where you can return after going there." "But if you can''t answer, the emperor is not joking. Although I am very regretful, I can only let you continue to stay in this palace."


    Fang Ziyu''s expression changed. At this moment, she wished she could kill this man with her sword. However, her cultivation was not good enough. She was far from being his opponent. She could only lower her head and bite her teeth as she thought about the solution to the problem that Chen Xuanji had mentioned.


    Fortunately, although she usually liked to be lazy, her brain was very smart. After thinking for a while, she came up with an answer that might work.


    She cleared her throat and said at that time, "The north is short of grain, but Xiluo County, Tiger Head Fort and Xiang Ping City in the south of the Chen Kingdom are all large grain producers. The Imperial Court has a large number of granaries there from which grain can be transferred. However, heading north from here, the terrain is difficult and the Bandit Gorge is rampant. It needs to be heavily supervised to prevent unforeseen events."


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he asked, "Then who should be sent to transport the grain?"


    "The veteran general has lived through many battles. He is a dignified and dignified person. He is worthy of this responsibility."


    "Then who should be sent to distribute food?"


    "Luo Ning is an honest and upright satrap of the Western Territory. He has always loved his people, so he can go without worries."


    It was as if Fang Ziyu had opened his mouth. For a moment, Fang Ziyu was able to answer Chen Xuanji''s question very well. After saying this, she looked at Chen Xuanji proudly, as if she was certain that Chen Xuanji would not be able to pick out any flaws with such an answer.


    However, after hearing this, Chen Xuanji shook his head and said, "Everything else is right, only the last link is wrong."


    Fang Ziyu blinked his eyes and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    She thought that the answer she gave was perfect enough. Although there might not be no other candidate besides Luo Ning, based on the information she had seen, Luo Ning was definitely one of the most suitable candidates.


    Chen Xuanji smiled and said, "Luo Ning is naturally not bad, but his current integrity does not mean that he will be clean in the future. Especially when a satrap has hundreds of thousands of dollars in food and money, as long as he seizes a little of these things, he will be able to make his food and clothing safe for the rest of his life." Not everyone can withstand the temptation. You should know very well that¡­ people change. "


    When Fang Ziyu heard what the other party was saying, her expression immediately changed and her expression became strange.


    However, Chen Xuanji still seemed to be unaware of this. He said, "So, apart from Luo Ning, you have to send another person. The two of you have to restrain each other. Only then can the power-sharing party ensure that this matter is handled properly."


    "Alright, although you didn''t answer this question correctly, it''s not bad. Next question¡­"


    "If there is a popular uprising in the north and the cause of the disturbance is unknown, how are you going to settle this matter now?"


    ¡­


    Chen Xuanji''s questions were endless, From dawn until nightfall, Fang Ziyu''s answer was dry. Although there were some mistakes at the beginning, Chen Xuanji also pointed out that Fang Ziyu was smart and quickly learned to draw inferences from each other. Afterwards, he answered questions like a stream, and there were even fewer mistakes. Chen Xuanji was finally completely satisfied with Fang Ziyu''s condition.


    He nodded before twilight fell, and finally stood up. "Alright, you''re through. Go, I guess they should be waiting for you right now. But don''t think about escaping, I''ll keep an eye on you."


    After saying that, Chen Xuanji gave Fang Ziyu a meaningful look before he stood up and walked out of the side hall.


    At this moment, the side hall finally quieted down. However, Fang Ziyu was not as pleasantly surprised as he had imagined. She looked at Chen Xuanji''s departing figure strangely. She seemed to have thought of something, but it was hard to say what she was thinking for a moment. She could only temporarily suppress it. After washing up, Fang Ziyu finally walked out of this gorgeous yet incomparably cold Changle Palace for the first time since she got married.


    When she arrived at Prince Qin''s mansion, it was exactly as Chen Xuanji had said. Ye Hongjian and the others had been waiting for her there for a long time.


    Seeing her arrival, Nineteen and Su Mu''an immediately surrounded her. They looked at Fang Ziyu with concern, and their gazes looked up and down, as if they were afraid that she would be abused by Chen Xuanji in Changle Palace. Fang Ziyu also felt much better after feeling the concern of the two little fellows from the bottom of his heart.


    After everyone took their seats and exchanged greetings, they finally got to the point.


    Fang Ziyu looked at Ye Hongjian worriedly and asked, "Does Martial Uncle also want to go to Great Abyss Mountain?"


    Ye Hongjian was once a disciple of Sikong Bai. Her seniority was one generation higher than Ye Hongjian''s. Since then, Fang Ziyu had always called Ye Hongjian Martial Uncle. Although Linglong Pavilion had already made cloud smoke, this habit of Fang Ziyu had never changed.


    Ye Hongjian nodded and did not deny it. Instead, she said, "Naturally."


    Fang Ziyu couldn''t bear it. The dangers of this trip were self-evident, However, she really couldn''t find any reason to retain them. Moreover, if she was still a free person, she would probably have to go forward without hesitation. There was a saying that she didn''t want to do anything to others. Fang Ziyu naturally suppressed this thought and sighed instead. He said with some self-pity, "Ah, it would be good if I could go as well."


    "Humph!" However, when Xiao Nineteen heard this, he muttered discontentedly. "What''s so good about it? If I go, I won''t die. I can''t say how many more days I can live, can I?"


    Little Nineteen was a child after all. His remarks did not have much malice. He was just angry at the things that the crowd had left behind.


    Everyone naturally wouldn''t care, and Fang Ziyu, who met everyone again, was also in a good mood. At that time, he looked at Nineteen with a smile and teased, "What? Are you reluctant to let your little Mu''an go to Great Abyss Mountain?"


    Nineteen''s face was very thin. Hearing this, he immediately stomped his feet and said with a blushing stammer, "How can I ¡­ I don''t care about his life or death!"


    Seeing this, Su Mu''an scratched the back of her head in frustration and said to Fang Ziyu, "Sister Ziyu, stop joking. Nineteen doesn''t mean that."


    Unexpectedly, his words did not alleviate Nineteen''s predicament, but instead allowed Fang Ziyu to find a breakthrough. At that time, she revealed a surprised expression as if she was afraid that the world would be in chaos. Her tone was even more exaggerated as she said, "Amazing! You know how to guard your weaknesses at such a young age? The children nowadays are truly amazing!"


    Nineteen could not bear such a scene, and at that moment stomped his foot again, and said loudly, "You all bad guys!" Then, he ran out of the courtyard of Prince Qin''s Mansion with his cheeks flushed red, and hid somewhere else.


    Seeing this, Su Mu''an felt a little helpless, but Fang Ziyu and Ye Hongjian looked at each other at that time, and then laughed loudly. However, after such a laugh, the hall welcomed a longer period of silence.


    Even the somewhat stunned Su Mu''an knew that they were worried about the imminent separation and the vicious battle, but strangely, apart from the initial chat, everyone was tacitly unwilling to mention it. Su Mu''an had the intention to relieve this silent scene. He racked his brains and thought for a long time before looking at Fang Ziyu and asking, "How has Sister Ziyu been in the palace these days? Did Chen Xuanji bully Sister?"


    However, Fang Ziyu seemed to be enjoying the day when she had not teased anyone for a long time. At that time, she once again teased, "Why didn''t you come to snatch a bride when you cared so much about me?"


    This was originally a joke by Fang Ziyu. After all, she had married Chen Xuanji in order to save Meng Liang. However, Su Mu''an felt extremely guilty when he heard this question. He lowered his head and said with a short breath, "We originally intended to save Sister Ziyu, but Lord Manor Master stopped us ¡­ Ask him why he didn''t say anything. Even Uncle Ning was moved by him and agreed to Lord Manor Master''s words."


    This was the first time Fang Ziyu had heard about this matter. She couldn''t help but be stunned. It wasn''t that she blamed Xu Han. It was just that she was curious as to why he was acting like this. She didn''t want to do anything that Xu Han, who had always been a defender, could do. Thinking back to Chen Xuanji''s strange request, Fang Ziyu''s heart was filled with suspicion. She frowned and fell silent at that moment.


    Seeing this, Su Mu''an thought that Fang Ziyu was angering Xu Han. Su Mu''an , who had always regarded Xu Han as his goal in life, hurriedly defended Xu Han, saying, "Sister Ziyu, you must not be angry with Lord Manor Master. Perhaps he only did this to prevent Sister Ziyu from participating in the matters of Great Abyss Mountain."


    The one who said it was unintentional, the one who listened was intentional.


    At that time, Fang Ziyu''s body trembled as if she had thought of something. She looked at Ye Hongjian strangely and asked a question that was even stranger than the one on her face, "Martial Uncle, do you really think that a person would suddenly become completely different?"


    Although Ye Hongjian did not understand why she asked this question, she knew that Fang Ziyu should be referring to Chen Xuanji. However, she could not give an answer. She could only frown and say, "Everyone is different. The answer you want can only be seen by yourself. I can''t help you."


    Fang Ziyu also understood this principle. She smiled bitterly and did not mention this matter anymore. She asked, "Oh right, why didn''t you see Ke Qing?"


    "But Sister Qing seems to have been ill these past few days. Most of the time, she is locked up in her room. I went to look for her today, but she said that she was very unwell, so she didn''t come to see you." Ye Hongjian replied.


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an sighed and muttered, "Everyone seems to be worried lately, and so does Little Nineteen''s master. He keeps himself locked up in his room every day, reading a book in his arms, and even needs someone to deliver the food personally every day."


    Hearing this, the few of them looked at each other helplessly, and then fell silent again in this helplessness.


    ¡­


    At dawn, Fang Ziyu ended his rare gathering with the crowd and reluctantly left the Qin Palace under the urging of the attendant servants.


    She returned to the residence Chen Xuanji had arranged for her in Changle Palace. That place was still deserted. Speaking of which, she had been married to Chen Xuanji for some days. Although Chen Xuanji had restricted his freedom, he had never done anything excessive to her. Sometimes, she wondered why Chen Xuanji had married her back. Could it be that he was just making himself unhappy and Meng Liang unhappy?


    With these doubts, Fang Ziyu pushed open the door of his residence. There was still no one else in the room, but the thick stack of letters and books in front of the desk were particularly eye-catching.


    Fang Ziyu was a little confused. She did not remember that there was such a thing in her room. The servant behind her seemed to have seen through Fang Ziyu''s thoughts. He lowered his head and whispered in Fang Ziyu''s ear, "These are the things His Majesty prepared for the Empress. His Majesty said that she would give the Empress twenty days to finish reading them."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu''s heart burst with anger. The doubts she had put into her heart dissipated at this moment.


    Frankly speaking, she even thought that Chen Xuanji might have his reasons for doing these things, but when she saw these books, she immediately felt that Chen Xuanji had done so much just to get revenge on her. Otherwise, why would the other party let her be bored and useless all day long?


    She stamped her feet and snorted coldly, "Hmph. Who does he think he is? Why should I listen to him?"


    With that said, Fang Ziyu stepped forward and walked to the wooden table. He lifted the thick book and made a move to throw it out. Seeing this, the servant behind her hurriedly said, "Don''t be angry, Your Majesty has also said that if Your Majesty can complete this matter as promised in twenty days, he will let Your Majesty go free. From now on, there will never be any difficulty."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but be stunned. She raised her head and stood there for a long time. In the end, she couldn''t resist the temptation of freedom. Although this might only be a trick by Chen Xuanji, Fang Ziyu wanted to catch her even if there was only a sliver of hope.


    With this thought in mind, she turned to the book in her hand and casually took out a book from it, staring at it.


    However, there were four words written on the title page, "Da Chu Tong Jian".


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 701 Sincerity

    Little Nineteen walked out of the manor. Her face was red and she kept mumbling angrily, "Bad guys, they''re all bad guys."


    As she walked, she had already rushed out of the courtyard. It was getting late, and a little gray snow began to fall in the night of Jinling City.


    The anger in Nineteen''s heart gradually dissipated after walking a short distance. Then, she let out a long sigh. She also knew that she was angry not because of the teasing of others, but because of the helplessness and resentment in her heart towards the departure of everyone. This helplessness and resentment also grew as the time for Su Mu''an and the others to leave drew nearer and nearer.


    Thinking of this, she walked to the courtyard where she would wait for her master to teach her martial arts every night. Then, the little fellow sat down somewhat dispiritedly. He lowered his head and hunched his body, stretching out his fingers to unconsciously draw circles on the ground.


    A good while passed by like this.


    "What? You''re not cultivating today?" However, at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Nineteen, who was squatting on the ground, suddenly regained her senses. She stood up and turned to look behind her. However, she saw Zhou Yuan, who was dressed in black, standing there. The corner of her mouth was smiling as she looked at her.


    "Master!" A look of surprise appeared on Nineteen''s face, but soon the surprise dissipated and he became lonely again.


    Seeing this, Zhou Yuan did not reveal much surprise. He calmly walked to the side of Nineteen. Looking at the girl squatting on the ground, he seemed to have pierced through her thoughts. At that time, Zhou Yuan whispered, "Tell me, who provoked my little fairy?"


    Nineteen raised her head when she heard this. She knew that her expression of unhappiness and waiting for someone to comfort her couldn''t fool her master. She wrinkled her head and asked, "Master, why did you say that Su Mu''an and the others must go there? Didn''t you say that it was very dangerous? Isn''t it good for us to find a place to hide?"


    Zhou Yuan thought for a moment, then reached out and touched Nineteen''s head, "I''ve thought about this question before."


    Xiao Nineteen did not think about why Zhou Yuan would think about this question. She subconsciously asked, "What about the result?"


    A bitter smile appeared on Zhou Yuan''s face. He glanced at Nineteen and then said, "There''s no result. I can''t think of an answer to this question."


    Little Nineteen blinked his eyes and looked at Zhou Yuan in surprise. "Is there something that Master doesn''t know?" He asked.


    Perhaps in Nineteen''s eyes, his master was omniscient. In fact, most of the time, this black-clothed Zhou Yuan was indeed such a person. He could answer every question of Nineteen perfectly, to the extent that he gave Nineteen such an illusion.


    "The world is so big, how can anyone be omnipotent, and how can anyone really know everything?" At that time, Zhou Yuan''s tone became a little bleak. Even Nineteen could tell that his master seemed to be hiding something.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little curious. At that time, she leaned in front of her master and blinked her eyes. "Master, do you have any troubles too?" She asked.


    Zhou Yuan shook his head, "What troubles can I have? My biggest worry is you! Quickly learn the martial arts I taught you, then I''m relieved."


    Nineteen, who used to have great enthusiasm for cultivation, lowered his head and muttered, "Master¡­ Nineteen has no mood to practice kung fu today."


    Zhou Yuan did not feel the slightest bit unhappy because of Nineteen''s words. Instead, he asked with great interest, "Why? Don''t you want to be the number one in the world?"


    Nineteen muttered bitterly, "In the past, I thought that nothing in this world could stop me from becoming the number one in the world. But now, I realize that there are many things in this world that cannot be changed by cultivation levels. Furthermore, I don''t know how long it will take for me to reach that level of cultivation. At that time, maybe they will all ¡­"


    "If that''s the case, then what if he reaches Number One Under Heaven?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan''s expression suddenly changed. He said again, "I have a way to allow you to possess a cultivation that is sufficient to resist those people in a very short period of time."


    "Huh?" Nineteen was stunned. In the past, she wanted to cultivate faster and reach a level comparable to Xu Han and the others one day earlier, but her master always advised her to say that she cared about the path of cultivation. She cared about one step at a time and could not get any quick results or instant benefits. Why did she suddenly change her temper today? However, although Nineteen was puzzled in his heart, he still turned around and asked, "What can we do? Can we make it before the Battle of Great Abyss Mountain?"


    Although she didn''t say anything, Nineteen really wanted to be able to help Xu Han and the others. Even if it was just a trivial matter, what could she do before she could feel at ease?


    However, Zhou Yuan shook his head and said, "Although this method is fast, we still have to wait until the Great Abyss Mountain Battle is over."


    The joy in Nineteen''s heart dissipated when she heard this. She became dull again, "What''s the point? If they''re all dead, who will see the number one person in the world I cultivate?"


    "Of course it''s meaningful." However, Zhou Yuan''s voice followed closely behind Nineteen''s words. At that time, his tone became a bit low, like the whispers of some wild beast in the boundless black.


    Nineteen also seemed to have sensed his master''s strange state. He raised his head and looked at Zhou Yuan, asking, "What''s the meaning of that?"


    At that moment, her gaze fell on her master''s face. Although that face was still the familiar face of Nineteen, there were many things that Nineteen was very unfamiliar with. She could not tell what those things were, but she felt that the face, in the darkness of the night, was so gloomy that it was as if an evil spirit had returned from hell was looking at her with an extremely fanatical gaze.


    At this moment, Zhou Yuan also gave his answer.


    The two short words struck Nineteen''s tender chest like a heavy hammer.


    He said.


    "Revenge."


    ¡­


    ''"Fate is really a wonderful thing. From Shangyun City in Qingzhou to Lunar Temple in Ya Qi Mountain, Brother Xu still has to meet me in the end, don''t you think?" At the foot of Ya Qi Mountain, Yuan Xiucheng, dressed in green, stood in front of Xu Han and looked at him with a smile.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in front of him.


    From the moment he sold himself into Dark Asura Hall, his fate had changed. During that time, he had met many people, and he could more or less know what they wanted and what they wanted to do. However, this man was the only one in front of him. Everything Xu Han experienced seemed to have his shadow behind it, but he was still unable to see through him.


    Even though he had obtained his memories from the previous eighteen times, everything in Lunar Temple was still a mystery to Xu Han.


    But even so, Xu Han did not understand Lunar Temple or Yuan Xiucheng''s thoughts. He was very busy, he still had a lot of things to do, so he frowned at that time and said coldly, "Get out of the way, or die."


    However, when these murderous words fell into Yuan Xiucheng''s ears, it was as if he hadn''t noticed them. He still looked at Xu Han with a smile on his face. "The Lunar Temple is a good place. It is said that as long as someone can climb the Mystic Tooth Mountain and push open the door of the Lunar Temple, the immortals living in the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion will be able to solve the questions for them. Although everyone can only ask one question, from wealth to the supreme Dao of Heaven, the immortals in the palace can answer them one by one."


    "I wonder how many immortals and emperors have gone to great lengths to climb the Ya Qi Mountain and ask about the path of longevity, or how to make their mountains and rivers immortal."


    "Since Brother Xu has come here, don''t you want to go up and do something to let Lord Palace Master resolve your doubts?"


    When Yuan Xiucheng said this, the smile on his face became even more intense, and his tone was filled with a hint of bewitchment.


    However, how could Xu Han be influenced by his words and deeds? Ever since he had known Yuan Xiu, Xu Han had been extremely wary of him. Moreover, there were many things that he had encountered that were obstructed by the Lunar Temple. Xu Han had no good impression of him, so he naturally did not have the temper to climb mountains. He had only come here to retrieve Xuan''er''s true body, so there was no need for him to climb the mountain. He only needed to cut through the Ya Qi Mountain.


    Therefore, Xu Leng smiled and said, "First, the Tian Ce Mansion , then the Dark Asura Palace, and then the current Lord Palace Master, can Brother Yuan, these three family slaves be freely and happily employed?"


    "It can''t be said to be carefree and happy. It''s just that we have the same goals." Yuan Xiucheng seemed to be unaware of the ridicule in Xu Han''s words. He said to himself, "I have walked all the way with ideals and ambitions. The more people I have met, the closer I get to the truth of this world. But the truth is often desperate."


    "What''s ridiculous is that most people in this world can''t see the truth clearly. Canghai Liu, Mu Yushan, Yuan Xiucheng, Mo Chen Zi, which one of them isn''t the hero of the world? However, in their eyes, there is only this small world. They can''t see the essence of this world clearly. Their horizons are too small to accommodate me, so I can only change my lintel again and again."


    "And I have always believed that Brother Xu and I are on the same side. Sooner or later, we will stand together and realize what you and I have in mind."


    Xu Han didn''t comment on Yuan Xiucheng''s inexplicable confidence. His narrowed eyes filled with killing intent as he repeated his previous words, "I don''t have the heart to listen to your lengthy discussion. I''ll say it one last time. Move aside, or die!"


    This time, unlike before, the aura around Xu Han began to surge as he spat out these words. The golden sword intent that carried a faint black gas enveloped the world, covering the sky and the sun, as if dark clouds were pressing down on the city.


    Yuan Xiu''s long green robe was raised under the sudden sword intent. Although Xu Han hadn''t made a move yet, the corner of his robe was cut apart by the sharp sword intent, and the corner of his robe blossomed. Even so, his face was still as calm as ever. He similarly narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han. His gaze wandered over the sword intent, and in the end, he keenly discovered the faint black gas contained within the sword intent.


    Yuan Xiucheng, who had always been calm, had a change in expression when he saw this object. A wisp of dense joy appeared in his eyes, but it passed in a flash. He muttered to himself, "This time, you''re walking much faster than last time."


    The surging sword intent around Xu Han carried a roiling sound of thunder, so much so that he could not hear Yuan Xiucheng''s whispers clearly. He only gradually lost his patience. The killing intent in his eyes was even more intense. He wasn''t afraid of Yuan Xiucheng , but he didn''t want to fight with him unless he had to. After all, he couldn''t understand the reality of Yuan Xiucheng ''s cultivation. In order to cope with something that was about to arrive, he wasn''t willing to experience too many changes. Of course, all of this didn''t mean that he wouldn''t make a move. He just wanted to avoid it as much as possible.


    Right now, his patience was gradually losing, and the time he had left for Yuan Xiu to complete his cultivation was also decreasing along with his patience.


    "Looks like Brother Yuan is going to fight me today." Xu Han was definitely not a person who was afraid of others. After giving Yuan Xiu enough time, Xu Han finally decided to make a move.


    At that moment, the power around him suddenly surged even more violently. He took a step forward, and his vast aura struck the yellow dragon, pouring down on Yuan Xiucheng''s body.


    Under such an imposing aura, Yuan Xiu''s figure paused and his face turned slightly pale.


    He quickly waved his hand at Xu Han and said, "Brother Xu, don''t worry. I''ll listen to the last word."


    Hearing this, Xu Han frowned. Naturally, he did not believe that Yuan Xiucheng was truly shocked by his aura. After all, with Yuan Xiucheng ''s temperament, if he did not have the confidence to escape with his entire body, he would not have come here alone to see him. His expression was likely to be a cover-up. Hence, Xu Han''s expression sank. He temporarily accepted the majestic momentum and asked, "What do you mean?"


    As soon as he cultivated, his aura returned to its normal state, and he maintained his elegant demeanor once again.


    He said, "Brother Xu only wants the true body of Yao Monarch Lu Wu. Lunar Temple has guarded Yao Monarch for so many years, so there is naturally a way to take out the true body of Yao Monarch. Why bother to cut off Ya Qishan?"


    Yuan Xiucheng''s words greatly exceeded Xu Han''s expectations, but he would not believe Yuan Xiucheng so easily. At that time, he asked with a deep gaze, "Your master, Shen Wushuang, would be so kind as to send out the true body of a Demon Lord?"


    "This is not good intentions." Yuan Xiucheng smiled and said, "It''s just a greeting gift for Brother Xu to show our sincerity in cooperating with Brother Xu."


    Saying this, Yuan Xiucheng intentionally paused. His gaze landed on Xu Han without a trace, as if he wanted to see the slight change in Xu Han''s expression. However, there was nothing else on Xu Han''s face other than a dense expression of suspicion.


    Therefore, Yuan Xiucheng said later, "Of course, since it is sincerity, we hope Brother Xu can give us some sincerity."


    Xu Han''s expression immediately relaxed. It had to be admitted that Yuan Xiucheng''s actions had dispelled Xu Han''s doubts. If they really gave this thing to Xu Han for nothing, Xu Han would not dare to take it lightly. After all, Shen Wushuang in Lunar Temple was also good, and the Yuan Xiucheng in front of him was a schemer. Xu Han would not believe that they would really show him any sincerity.


    "Sincerity? I never thought I would join you." However, Xu Han said at that time.


    Yuan Xiucheng did not mind and said, "There are no eternal enemies in this world. Besides, the sincerity we want is not what Brother Xu wants. Brother Xu will not give it to us. It is not too late to make a decision after listening to my words."


    Xu Han''s expression was still gloomy, but after thinking for a while, he said, "Then tell me, what sincerity do you want?"


    "The Crimson Firmament Sect evaporated overnight. The 30,000 disciples, the three Immortals, and the Mountain Protection Divine Beast are nowhere to be found. No one can contact them. The sincerity we want is to ask Brother Xu if he can tell us where they are going." Yuan Xiucheng asked with narrowed eyes, his eyebrows flickering with a strange light that Xu Han could not see through.


    "You guys are well-informed." Xu Han did not expect Yuan Xiucheng to ask with sincerity. He sneered and spat out the words he had said to Nangong Jing, "Dead."


    Nangong Jing still didn''t believe this answer, so how could he perfunctorily persist in Yuan Xiucheng ''s cultivation?


    The green-clothed man paid attention to his clothes that had just been blown into chaos by Xu Han''s aura. Then, he looked at Xu Han again and said in an accentuated tone, "Brother Xu, if you want to see people alive and corpses dead, you have to remember that we need the word''sincerity ''. Only by being honest with each other can we avoid unnecessary fighting, right?"


    Xu Han naturally understood the implied meaning of Yuan Xiucheng''s words. His expression darkened a bit, but his mouth was still the same as before. "They are indeed dead."


    "Dead?" Yuan Xiucheng narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han. A cold light flowed through his eyes. He said again, "I really treat Brother Xu with sincerity. If Brother Xu is still like this, then¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xu Han''s voice again.


    "To live, you need to see people. To die, you need to see corpses. But unfortunately, I don''t have people, nor do I have corpses. But I think this thing should be enough to prove my sincerity."


    "Huh?" Yuan Xiucheng was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Xu Han in surprise. Obviously, he did not understand what Xu Han meant.


    However, when his gaze was cast on Xu Han, the surprise in his heart turned into shock that surged like the waves of the river in the blink of an eye.


    At that time, Xu Han lowered his head and his eyes were deep. The pitch-black color in his eyes spread out, and very quickly, it infected his entire eyeball. A majestic and extremely dark aura rose up in his body. His long hair rose randomly under this aura, making his entire body look extremely bizarre.


    At this moment, Xu Han raised his head and smiled faintly at Yuan Xiucheng.


    That strange smile made Yuan Xiucheng''s heart skip a beat. In that instant, it was as if he had fallen into an ice purgatory.


    However, at this moment, Xu Han stretched out his hand and crouched down. Then, the hand heavily slapped the ground beneath his feet. Countless black objects gushed out from his palm like poisonous snakes, spreading in all directions. With Xu Han''s body as the center, they formed a strange black formation.


    Yuan Xiucheng''s pupils dilated violently at that time. He looked at the scene in front of him in confusion and astonishment. The shock between his eyebrows was already hard to write.


    A huge object was reflected in his pupils as it rose from the formation.


    It was a giant Vermillion Bird¡­


    A Vermillion Bird dyed with pitch-black flames seemed to be devouring the heavens and earth.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 702 Past Events of Chen Country (1)

    During the night, the snow that had been falling for several days finally stopped.


    However, Fang Ziyu knew that the snow had only stopped temporarily in order to brew a bigger and colder blizzard.


    It will continue until the end of this winter, of course, if there really is an end to this winter.


    The night was already very late, but Fang Ziyu did not feel sleepy. She did not want to sleep, nor did she seem to be able to sleep. There were red candles lit in the room, but the best red candles could not illuminate the deep darkness in the gorgeous palace. Fang Ziyu looked out the window and thought that Ye Hongjian and the others would leave in a few days. She could not go, which made her feel helpless and guilty.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh. Then, she turned her gaze to the book in front of the desk again.


    Chen Xuanji gave her twenty days. Let her remember everything in this book. Although she did not understand what this meant to Chen Xuanji, she thought that if she could quickly memorize these useless things, Chen Xuanji would give her freedom one day earlier. If she was fast enough, she might even be able to catch up to the final battle of Great Abyss Mountain.


    Whether it was life or death, she wanted to be with that group of people. As long as they were together, everything would not be so terrifying to Fang Ziyu.


    When Fang Ziyu thought of this, she immediately became motivated. She clenched her fists and cheered herself up. She muttered to herself, "Fang Ziyu, you can do it."


    "You can definitely do it."


    However, Fang Ziyu, who was immersed in those boring books, did not notice that a red figure silently stood outside the window and watched her for a while before he silently turned around and left.


    ¡­


    The red figure walked through Changle Palace. Her speed was not fast, but neither the eunuchs patrolling the palace nor the guards pacing back and forth outside the palace noticed her existence. She was like a ghost, wandering in Changle Palace. Other than herself, no one else could perceive her existence.


    Very quickly, she passed through many palaces and finally stopped in front of a courtyard gate.


    "Jade Bone''s miasma mist, ice muscles have their own immortal wind."


    "When the Sea Immortal is here, he sends a probe through the fragrant bushes and hangs the green-furred phoenix


    "Smooth face is often disgusted with powder. Wash your makeup and keep your lips red."


    "Gao Qing has already chased Xiaoyun Kong, not dreaming with the pear blossom."


    At that time, a man''s low voice came from the courtyard gate. The red figure was slightly stunned. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the courtyard gate. There was a plaque hanging on the courtyard gate that read "Loquat Garden".


    The red figure thought to herself. If she remembered correctly, this should be the residence in front of the late Empress Chen, Yan Yanyan. However, I heard that this place had long been sealed because of the rebellion of the Yan Clan. Chen Xuanji had personally given this order. Logically speaking, it should be empty. Why was there a burst of singing coming from inside at this moment?


    Of course, this was a strange thing, but before such doubts could completely spread in that person''s heart, a voice came from within the courtyard gate.


    "Since Martial Uncle Hongjian is here, why don''t you come in and take a seat?"


    Ye Hongjian, who was dressed in red, was stunned. Then he understood, She extended her hand and slowly pushed open the courtyard door that had been sealed in dust for a long time. The dust on the courtyard door rustled as she pushed it down, but before touching Ye Hongjian''s clothes, it was burned by the blazing sun that suddenly rose from Ye Hongjian''s body and dissipated into wisps of green smoke.


    Ye Hongjian seemed to be unaware of this, and she looked at the courtyard with a deep brow.


    Although she had already guessed who was in the courtyard after hearing that voice, when she saw what was happening inside, her heart couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    There was a large tree in the courtyard. In winter, the leaves had long since fallen, and its branches were covered with thick snow, as if it was going to completely bend the entire tree.


    Under the tree was a thick pile of snow. On the snow, a handsome man dressed in white clothes and with white hair stood beside the old tree. He held a pot of wine in one hand and placed his hand gently on the snow. At this moment, he was sitting beside the old tree. He looked at Ye Hongjian with drunken eyes and smiled faintly.


    After the destruction of Linglong Pavilion, there weren''t many people in this world who could still call Ye Hongjian Martial Uncle. One was Fang Ziyu, and the remaining was Chen Xuanji, the emperor of the Chen Kingdom!


    Chen Xuanji seemed to be delighted with Ye Hongjian''s arrival. His cheeks were slightly flushed red, but his hand holding the wine bottle raised high towards Ye Hongjian. He shook the wine bottle and said, "Martial Uncle came at the right time. Shall we have a drink?"


    Ye Hongjian remained silent and did not respond to Chen Xuanji''s invitation. However, at that moment, she slowly walked towards Chen Xuanji and stopped about half a zhang away from him. Then, she sat down cross-legged.


    Seeing this, Chen Xuanji smiled even more. He sat up straight and handed the wine jug to Ye Hongjian.


    But at that time, Ye Hongjian reached out her hand and pushed away the wine jug. She shook her head but did not say anything.


    Chen Xuanji couldn''t help but be stunned, but he quickly reacted. He said, "Martial Uncle, Martial Uncle, you''re calling me. I almost forgot that Martial Uncle is also a woman. She''s Brother Xu''s woman."


    After saying this, Chen Xuanji suddenly extended his other hand and shook it in the void. At that moment, a soft sound rang out from the house in the courtyard. At that moment, something flew out and fell into his hand. It was a bottle of wine that had not been opened yet. Looking at Chen Xuanji''s posture, it seemed that he was preparing a lot of such wine here.


    This time, Ye Hongjian did not refuse the wine jug he handed over.


    She took the thing, opened the seal on it, and then raised her head to drink a mouthful. Her actions were heroic, without the pretentious manner of an ordinary woman.


    "Martial Uncle is indeed a hero among women. A woman won''t let her brows stand on end!" Seeing this, Chen Xuanji burst into laughter.


    "I drank too." However, Ye Hongjian did not have the slightest intention of teasing Chen Xuanji. She put down the wine jug in her hand and looked at Chen Xuanji seriously.


    However, Chen Xuanji turned a deaf ear to these words. He still said with a hazy smile, "Speaking of which, although Martial Uncle and I are disciples of the same sect, it seems that there has never been a chance to drink with Martial Uncle. Today, you and I ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, Chen Xuanji stopped. It wasn''t because he didn''t know how to say it, but because Ye Hongjian''s eyebrows suddenly surged with killing intent. Chen Xuanji knew that this gathering would probably end in displeasure if he cared so much about him.


    Although he wasn''t willing to admit it, Chen Xuanji really needed someone to say something to relieve the frustration in his heart after arriving in the Chen Kingdom.


    "Ziyu said that you let her carry a lot of inexplicable things, most of which are some customs, or Chen officials anecdotes, I went to see today, the world of the previous thousands of years of historical materials were also piled up in front of her desk, tell me, what exactly do you want to do? Why would Xiao Han agree to this marriage and even help you mediate? Ye Hongjian saw that Chen Xuanji stopped speaking and asked at that time.


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji slowly stood up.


    It snowed again. White snow fell on his white hair and clothes, almost merging with him. He paced back and forth around the ancient tree. The scene was so beautiful that it was like the scene of a white-clothed immortal circling an ancient vine. The entire city was filled with pear blossoms.


    "This is the dormitory of my last empress."


    At that moment, he began to mutter to himself.


    "Her name is Yan Yanyan. Her Yan Clan is a large clan of the Chen Kingdom and possesses wealth comparable to that of the other countries. Her trading houses are located in almost every part of the Chen Kingdom, and the fields she deals with cover almost all trades and industries that she can deal with."


    "At that time, I just ascended the throne. Munch, who is also my uncle, controlled the government. Although I am called the Emperor of the Chen Kingdom, I do not have much authority in my hands. Even after I ascended the throne and patrolled Jinling City, the people only know about Qin King Munch and do not know what I am."


    "I didn''t intend to do anything to the Emperor''s family. I have treated Linglong Pavilion very well. There are teachers who treat me as if I came from their own sect, waiting for my fellow disciples who treat me like brothers, and there are even more ¡­ children and fish ¡­"


    "Is they insisted on pulling me back, do what Chen emperor, can do after? Not long after, I met Great Xia sending troops to Changwu Pass, but Munch said that he was not sick, forcing me to transfer my clan uncle Chen Ping to Changwu Pass, so in the battle of Changwu Pass, my clan uncle died along with the more than a hundred thousand troops in his hands. Only then did Monk take action to repel Cui Ting. "As for my Chen Kingdom, apart from the Tiger Wolf Cavalry in Munch''s hands, there are no more usable weapons. From now on, the surname Chen appears to be Chen, but in fact, his surname is Meng."


    "Chen Tingzhu, also is my father. I don''t really have a good impression of him. He personally killed my mother back then, but when I saw him lying on the bed holding back his last breath just to finish his last sentence with me, I still couldn''t help but tremble. No matter how much hatred he had, it dissipated a lot at that time. Besides, the longer I sit in this position, the more I understand what he did. "


    "There is no good fortune in the Emperor''s family."


    Chen Xuanji murmured to himself whether it was because he had drunk too much. Finally, he sighed, but Ye Hongjian could not hear it, nor did she understand what he was trying to say.


    For this reason, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but frown, but Chen Xuanji seemed to be completely silent in his memories, and he still kept talking to himself.


    "Since I sat in this position, in order to protect themselves, for the throne is also good, I can''t let monk go on like this. I didn''t want to do it, so he forced me to do it. Thus, I found the Yan Clan and married Yan Yanyan into the palace. I gave her the position of Empress of the Chen Kingdom, and in return, the Yan Clan completely stood on my side. Whether it was financial or human resources, they all helped me with all their might. The Yan Clan''s Clan Master has even transformed into a 200 thousand elite army for me in just a month. "


    "Everything seems to be developing well at this time. I have military power, and the Chen Kingdom is no longer the sole leader of the Munch family."


    "But Monk''s mansion is really too deep, I did not escape his eyes, he forced me, step by step. When Cui Ting commits another crime, I originally wanted to isolate him in front of Changwu Pass just like he did when he killed his clan uncle. When he was exhausted, I annihilated him in one fell swoop, but I didn''t expect him to have already cultivated into an immortal. Not only did he defend Changwu Pass, the first thing Ban Shi did when he returned to the court was to ask me for punishment. "I had no choice but to return all of this to the Yan Clan. Yan Yan¡­ also died at that time¡­ was personally killed by me."


    Ye Hongjian had only heard about Chen Country''s first empress plotting against him. Although she knew that there must be some struggle for imperial power, she had never thought that Chen Xuanji would personally do it.


    It was as if Chen Xuanji had sensed the shock and confusion in Ye Hongjian''s gaze. The smile on Chen Xuanji''s face had also become a bit bitter at that time.


    He pointed at the door in the courtyard and said again, "This is Yan Yan''s dormitory. Actually, I''ve thought about it carefully. I really don''t like her. I only married her to borrow the influence of the Yan family. But she seems to really like me."


    "I thought for a long time that day, how to deal with Monk''s question, how to calm the waves with the smallest loss. Yan Yan''s words reminded me that she often comforted me, saying that as long as I was alive, I would have a chance. I was very young, but Monk was already old. Well, Monk hadn''t revealed his true appearance at that time, and we didn''t know that he had already cultivated into an immortal. Yan Yan told me to wait in peace. One day, I will wait for that opportunity. As long as I am still alive, and she also said that she is willing to help me, willing to help me regardless of everything. "


    ''"So I thought of this idea all night. When I made up my mind to come here, Yan Yan greeted me with the same smile as usual and asked me if I had any ideas. I told her seriously that I had, and she asked me what I could do."


    Chen Xuanji paused for a moment. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but Ye Hongjian felt that Chen Xuanji''s body was trembling at this moment. It was an uncontrollable tremor of slight worry.


    Chen Xuanji stretched out his hands and held them in the void. There was nothing in his hand, but his knuckles were slightly pale, and strands of veins that had burst out from excessive strength appeared on his exposed snow-white arm.


    Chen Xuanji''s eyes turned red, and the expression in his eyes was mad and distorted.


    At that moment, he spat out a ghost-like whisper, "Just like that, I forcefully grabbed her and killed her in her terrified and puzzled gaze."


    Ye Hongjian was stunned. She had been in a dilemma before. At that time, she did not make a satisfactory decision. She could understand the pain in Chen Xuanji''s heart. Of course, such an understanding did not mean that she agreed with Chen Xuanji''s ruthless approach.


    She looked at Chen Xuanji silently. She wanted to say something, but she felt that it was inappropriate to say anything at this moment.


    After a long time, Chen Xuanji fell to the ground dejectedly.


    He picked up the wine jug at the side again and drank it. He drank it quickly and urgently, so much so that the wine stains kept flowing down his lips and soaked his clothes. It seemed that only in this way could he pour out the confusion and uneasiness that was surging in his heart.


    After he finished drinking the wine in the wine jug, he said again.


    However, both his tone and his expression darkened at this moment.


    "This isn''t a difficult matter. After all, Yan Yan doesn''t have much cultivation, so she naturally doesn''t have much room to resist in front of me. However, the difficult thing is¡­"


    "Since the yan family was crowned with the plot against monk big crime, a yan yan yan naturally is not enough to quell the situation. That''s why the entire Yan Clan has to be buried with her. I sent people to snatch the Yan Clan. First, I can let those things that shouldn''t appear in Munch''s eyes appear in his eyes. Second, I can also take over some of the Yan Clan''s forces as much as possible. This way, I can more or less recover the loss of sacrificing a car to protect a marshal. "As a result, a large number of secret letters about the Yan Clan''s correspondence with other places were sent to the palace. I looked through them one by one and discovered that the Yan Clan is far from as simple as I imagined."


    "Actually, it''s true after thinking about it for a while. When I was forced to flee to the Great Zhou more than ten years ago, the Yan Clan was just one of the many unremarkable clans in Jinling City. Without the support of the Imperial Court, how could a small clan grow to such a degree in more than ten years?" "There is a secret behind it, and there is a colossus that is even more terrifying than Chen, Great Zhou, or even Great Xia."


    When Ye Hongjian heard this, she stared at the crazy Chen Xuanji. Her heart trembled. At that time, she seemed to have thought of something and subconsciously blurted out, "You mean Dark Asura Palace?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji smiled and praised loudly, "Martial Uncle Bing Xue is smart. As expected, he can''t hide anything from Martial Uncle."


    This kind of praise was somewhat hypocritical. After all, the only power in the world that could compare to the three kingdoms of Xia, Zhou, and Chen was the Dark Asura Palace. Chen Xuanji said that anyone would be able to guess one or two of them at this level.


    "The Yan Family is a force that the Dark Asura Palace has invaded the Chen Kingdom. They have secretly developed to this extent in just over ten years, but Martial Uncle should also know that whether it is rooted in the Great Zhou or Great Xia, the Dark Asura Palace is intertwined. Not to mention destroying them, even most people only know how powerful it is after it surfaced. "Why are the powers in the Chen Kingdom so weak and vulnerable?"


    "Putting aside the huge number of Asuras, even the giants of a certain faction would most likely send one of the Ten Halls of Yama to supervise. This Yama''s martial uncle should also know that he must be a Half-step Immortal Realm expert. At that time, I was at the Great Evolution Realm. How could I easily pull the Dark Asura Palace out of the Chen Kingdom?"


    Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but be stunned by Chen Xuanji''s question. This was indeed a problem. Based on the style of the Dark Asura Palace, with Chen Xuanji''s cultivation and the power in his hands at that time, it was truly inconceivable that he wanted to accomplish this.


    "Dark Asura Palace has been operating in the Chen Kingdom for more than ten years, and the accumulated financial and material resources are temporarily not shown. Just this Asura alone is two hundred thousand. Unfortunately, they gave me this two hundred thousand. They really gave it to me. Those two hundred thousand Asuras only obey my orders. Dark Asura Palace has only left the various caravans and the entangled intelligence network in the Chen Kingdom since then. "Therefore, the Dark Asura Palace is powerful in other countries, but it seems to be entangled in the Chen Kingdom. In fact, it has no combat power."


    "But, why would Senluo Palace be so relieved to hand over these 200,000 troops to you?" Hearing this, Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but be puzzled. With the style of the Dark Asura Palace, how could they do such a thing?


    Chen Xuanji seemed to have expected Ye Hongjian to ask this question. He smiled faintly and gently stroked the withered tree beside him. His gaze was gentle as he murmured, "Because of the Half-step Immortal Realm Yama in charge of Chen Country."


    "It''s called Yan Yanyan."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 703 The Past of Chen Country (2)

    The snow in Jinling City is still falling.


    The conversation between this disciple and Martial Uncle was still going on.


    Ye Hongjian, who was carrying the Phoenix Spiritual Flame, had a special physique. Even if she was placed in the coldest place in the world, she would not feel the slightest chill. However, after hearing Chen Xuanji''s words, Ye Hongjian somehow trembled at that time.


    Chen Xuanji was indeed a talented person. To be able to become an outstanding figure in the Exquisite Pavilion of the Great Zhou Dynasty that far surpassed his peers, this alone was enough to prove his excellence. However, no matter how outstanding a monster was, he still needed time to grow. At that time, he was only able to withstand the Great Evolution Realm. How could he strangle a half-step Immortal Realm expert to death so easily?


    The answer to this question may seem difficult, but it is simple.


    That was the Half-step Immortal Realm expert who was willing to let him strangle him to death.


    It was a creepy but sad story.


    Ye Hongjian''s gaze became complicated. She did not know whether she should sympathize with the man in front of her or despise him.


    ''"The things in the world are so cruel. I''ve just gotten used to the coldness of the imperial family, but someone actually gave me warmth. I didn''t know about it and even personally strangled it." Chen Xuanji''s voice sounded again, and the expression on his face returned to calm. However, Ye Hongjian knew that under such calm, there was a monstrous wave that could destroy the city and suppress the stronghold.


    Ye Hongjian took a deep breath. She finally suppressed the turmoil in her heart and asked, "But what does this have to do with Ziyu? She is innocent."


    "Does Martial Uncle also think that I put Ziyu here for revenge? Is Chen Xuanji really such an unbearable person in your eyes?" Hearing this, Chen Xuanji narrowed his eyes and asked. There seemed to be a smile in his eyes, but there seemed to be bitterness hidden in the depths of that smile.


    Ye Hongjian was dumbfounded. Deep down in her heart, since a person could personally kill his wife, there should be nothing in this world that he could not do. However, she did not reveal such thoughts in the end. She did not care about Chen Xuanji''s feelings. She only wanted to continue this conversation. She vaguely felt that there might be some secrets behind this.


    However, although Ye Hongjian did not say anything, the things that flashed in her eyes still exposed her heart in front of Chen Xuanji.


    The white-robed, white-haired young emperor laughed self-deprecatingly, "Indeed, I am such an unbearable person."


    ''"The worse people are, the more they like to blame others for everything. Yan Yan''s death made me determined to fight to the death with Monk. In my opinion, all this tragedy and misfortune happened because of Monk! I shouldn''t have been here, and I shouldn''t have experienced so many things that I shouldn''t have experienced."


    "Hatred is enough to allow people to burst forth with potential that surpasses everything. I thought about it day and night, and finally found an opportunity to lure Munch into the palace while the 100,000 Tiger Wolf Cavalry was being transferred to the border. After losing dozens of experts in the palace, I finally captured Munch ¡­ but strangely, just as I was about to kill him, I hesitated. In that instant, I suddenly realized that apart from Munch in front of me, I don''t have any relatives or friends in the Nuoda Chen Kingdom.


    "That''s why I changed my mind. I told Monk to pay for his own cultivation and let him go. But do you know what''s more terrifying in this world than knowing Yan Yan''s identity?"


    ''"It''s Munch. It was my uncle who begged me to kill him at that time. I didn''t want to do it, so he forced me to do it. It was at this moment that I first found out about his identity in the Immortal Realm. He told me that I had to kill him for my own good."


    "How ridiculous. The people I hate are all good to me, and the people I want to kill are all people who love me in the end."


    "He told me a secret. He said that a few years ago, when he regained control of the Chen Kingdom, he discovered the anomaly of the Yan Clan. There was a huge secret hidden behind them. As a result, he had been secretly investigating the Yan Clan for all these years. What he knew was only the tip of the iceberg, but he had discovered the Dark Asura Palace behind him. The dishes that were also placed in Xia Zhou Country also sent news that Senluo Palace had also set up a formation in Xia Zhou Country.


    "From then on, he realized that this was not an ordinary Munch, and began to try to eradicate this cancer that was deeply planted in the Chen Kingdom. This was not an easy task. Only when he investigated Yan Yan did he find a breakthrough. He knew that many years ago, I had saved the Yan father and daughter, and Yan Yan had always taken this matter to heart. She even secretly sent people to look for the unaccounted for prince back then. "Monk has been in the bureaucracy for so many years. He understands people."


    "When Chen Tingzhu was on the verge of death, he found me and pushed me to the throne of the emperor. Then, he forced me to approach the Yan Clan step by step and forced me to personally understand the Yan Clan. What a perfect plan! What a good Lord Qin Wang who serves the country and the people!"


    "Speaking of which, you should thank my uncle very well. If it weren''t for him removing the Senluo Palace of the Chen Kingdom, then even the last wisp of pure land in this world would have disappeared."


    Chen Xuanji said this and suddenly burst into laughter. The laughter echoed in the snowy courtyard for a long time.


    "Do you think Monk made you look like this?" Ye Hongjian looked at Chen Xuanji for a while before she asked tentatively.


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji gradually stopped laughing. However, there was still a trace of a smile in his eyes that hadn''t dissipated yet. He looked at Ye Hongjian and asked, "Isn''t that so?"


    Ye Hongjian was dumbfounded. She could not answer this question. Munch''s persecution was an undeniable fact, but Ye Hongjian felt that if Xu Han had achieved this position, he would never have done such a thing. In fact, Chen Xuanji always had the right to choose. However, compared to the lives of others, he valued his own life even more. Of course, this was also an undeniable matter. Ye Hongjian did not have any position to condemn him.


    "So you locked Ziyu up in this palace so that she could separate from Meng Liang and take revenge on the Meng Clan, right?" Ye Hongjian had no choice but to maliciously guess the man in front of her.


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji smiled. He did not deny it, but he did not admit it either.


    He stretched out his hand and stroked the ancient tree in front of him again. His gaze was deep and sad as he sighed. He muttered, "I like Chen Xuanji from the past, but I can no longer be what I used to be."


    "Perhaps I can only occasionally recall myself when I see her by my side."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian frowned again. It was not that she was dissatisfied with Chen Xuanji''s actions. In fact, if she could trap Fang Ziyu and prevent her from participating in the Great Abyss Mountain war, it would not be a bad thing for Fang Ziyu. But if that was the case, how could Xu Han agree to it?


    She was puzzled and asked truthfully, "Then why did Xiao Han help you?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji smiled again, "In Martial Uncle''s eyes, Chen Xuanji''s purpose in doing things is to cause trouble. Brother Xu, no matter what you do, there is a reason for it. Isn''t this unfair?"


    However, Ye Hongjian ignored Chen Xuanji''s mocking tone. She continued, "Because people are different. This Great Abyss Mountain Battle is about the life and death of the world. If we fail, how long do you think you, the Emperor of the Chen Kingdom, can do it? Therefore, I hope you can tell the truth about everything you know."


    Chen Xuanji shook his head at that moment. He smiled and said, "Since Brother Xu helped me, then why did he help me? You have to ask him, not me. You drank the wine, and I finished telling the story to Martial Uncle. If Martial Uncle is free, please leave."


    Ye Hongjian couldn''t help but be stunned by Chen Xuanji''s sudden change of expression and the expulsion order. She stood up and looked back and forth at Chen Xuanji for the last time. For some reason, she had a premonition that Chen Xuanji still had some secrets hidden within him. However, since the other party was unwilling to speak, Ye Hongjian naturally could not force her, so she could only bow to Chen Xuanji at that time and leave.


    However, just as she was about to step out of the courtyard gate, Chen Xuanji''s voice sounded from behind her once again.


    "Martial Uncle." Chen Xuanji called out in such a manner that an undetectable sadness appeared in his tone.


    Ye Hongjian paused for a moment before turning to look behind her. The white-robed and white-haired emperor actually stood up straight for the first time. He stood in the snow and stretched out his hands to close his chest. Then, he bowed respectfully to Ye Hongjian, "Thank you, Martial Uncle, for drinking with me today."


    As he spoke, a warm smile appeared on his face.


    For some reason, Ye Hongjian actually had an illusion at that time, as if at this moment, the eldest senior apprentice-brother in the Exquisite Pavilion had returned.


    Such an illusion passed in a flash, and Ye Hongjian quickly regained her senses. She knew that, just as Chen Xuanji had said, he could no longer be what he had been. But perhaps it was that instant''s feeling that caused Ye Hongjian''s heart to feel a little sympathy for him. She stood there for a few breaths and said, "Take care of yourself."


    After saying this, Ye Hongjian took another step and walked out of the courtyard.


    ¡­


    The snow is getting heavier and heavier.


    Ye Hongjian walked out of the courtyard gate, and the gate of the loquat garden automatically closed the moment she stepped out.


    Inside and outside the door seemed to be two different worlds. Outside the door was Chen Country''s Emperor Chen Xuanji, but inside the door was the Eldest Senior Brother of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Chen Xuanji stood in the snowstorm. He looked at the tightly shut door and his mood suddenly became better. He poured out all the worries that he had hidden in his heart, like a flood piled up on a dam. If he didn''t pour out, he could break the dam at any time. However, it was also like the flood that surged out. Once it surged, it would be very difficult to stop until it poured down to the end.


    He did not finish the story. Although the only listener had already left, the desire to tell the story in his heart grew more intense and did not seem to stop.


    Thus, Chen Xuanji, who was standing there, thought for a moment before deciding to finish his sentence. Speak to the heavens, to the earth, to yourself, and to the ancient tree in front of you.


    ''"In the files I copied from the Yan Clan, apart from the correspondence between the Yan Clan and the Dark Asura Palace headquarters, there are many things that record the Dark Asura Palace''s secrets. For example, how they summoned the dead dragon''s appearance and how they devoured the world''s fate. For example, the refining methods of the Half-Demon Clan, and how to control the Half-Demon Clan."


    "Of course, this is not the key. The key is to create the half-demon they want. He has to swallow all the dragon energy in the world before he can do it."


    ''"Although I don''t like the position of emperor, they want me to be the emperor of this place. How can I not do it? How dare I not do it? Everyone forced me to a dead end from the beginning, so I had no choice but to take the courage to finish the job. This way, I might have some face to see them after I die."


    After saying that, Chen Xuanji''s body inexplicably softened. He once again fell to the ground and leaned against the ancient tree. He stretched out his hand again and again to stroke the mottled patterns on the ancient tree. His movements were extremely light, as if he was stroking the body of a lover.


    "In the end, only you ¡­ only you who believe that I am always me ¡­ the one who loves me the most ¡­" he murmured with a drunken gaze in his eyes. "In the end, the one who loves me the most is the one who loves me the most ¡­"


    Perhaps it was because he had drunk too much, a wave of drunkenness surged into Chen Xuanji''s heart at that time. His eyelids became heavier and heavier, and his mind became chaotic. He leaned against the ancient tree with his head, closed his eyes, and slowly fell asleep.


    Before he completely lost consciousness, he muttered to himself, "I miss you a little¡­"


    "Yan Yan."


    ¡­


    That year, the girl who had just become a woman looked at everything in the palace with curiosity.


    She loved everything in the palace so much. It was her childhood dream to marry the youth who saved her when her father and daughter were in a difficult situation. She did it, so there was no regret in the world for her.


    In the night, she leaned against the man''s embrace. At the beginning of spring, the flower on the somewhat old pear tree in front of the courtyard fell like rain. It was like a snowstorm swaying in the night breeze. The scene was so beautiful that the beautiful girl was dumbfounded.


    She suddenly thought, "Your Majesty."


    "Huh?" The man who held her in his arms lowered his head and looked at her.


    "If this concubine dies before His Majesty one day, can His Majesty promise this concubine one thing?"


    "What?"


    The man was a little absent-minded, but the girl who was immersed in her own happiness did not notice. She pointed at the ancient tree in the courtyard and said playfully, "Your Majesty wants to bury me under this pear tree."


    "Why?" The man was puzzled.


    At that time, the girl looked up at the man. Her eyes, her face, the corners of her mouth, and every inch of her body were filled with smiles.


    She said, "That way I can stay with His Majesty in this palace."


    "Alright?"


    The man was stunned, but he still nodded after hesitation.


    The spring breeze rose again and the pear blossoms fell.


    It was like the snow that fell on the drunk man this night.


    So beautiful and so cold.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 704 Black-clothed Beauty

    Inside the Changwu Pass, the snow sealed the city.


    The people on the streets were sparse, but the patrolling soldiers did not stop. These troops were gathered here in order to cooperate with Great Xia in attacking the Longzhou region and return to the territory of Dark Asura Palace for Great Xia''s harvest.


    Li Moding and his son were filled with high spirits, and they wanted to wait for Great Xia to give them an order and lead their army all the way west to recapture Great Xia''s lost land. However, no one dared to say anything about the outcome of this battle.


    Although the Changwu Pass was sparsely populated at the moment, there were still some people who lived there. Under such circumstances, the best entertainment for these ordinary people was to sit in the tavern and drink some wine. They would brag about their recent experiences. It would be best if there was a gentleman who told stories on the stage and told some interesting stories.


    And whenever Mr. Shuo Shu came, the only restaurant in the Changwu Pass called Moon Watching House would be especially lively.


    The exact extent of the liveliness could only be described with words like packed seats.


    Today, the Moon Watching Center was filled with people.


    However, it was not as old as the old man they were familiar with, Mr. Storyteller. He could not come out here every day, so he had to rest for one or two days every three or five days. However, without Mr. Shuo here, the guests in the middle of the Moon Watching Restaurant were still packed. Even the entrance of the restaurant was packed.


    Before night fell, the citizens of the city rushed to tell each other that a great beauty had come from the Moon Watching Residence. These drinkers could not describe how beautiful she was. However, she was a hundred times more beautiful than the Empress. Even if they stayed in the distance to take a look, it was equivalent to living for ten to eight years in this world.


    This kind of statement seemed to most people to be somewhat exaggerated. However, there had never been anything new in Changwu Pass. Even though they clearly felt that this statement was not credible in their hearts, most people chose to come and take a look at it because of their curiosity. After all, to be able to be spread to such a state, that woman must be a beauty that could topple the country and topple the city.


    Most men in this world will probably have such a common hobby, but some people are ashamed to say it, while others are dignified.


    Thus, all the men in Changwu Pass braved the wind and snow and came to this wine shop with great interest.


    Some of the words were true and others were false. When the men who came here saw the woman in the tavern clearly, they all had the same thought in their hearts.


    It wasn''t because this woman''s beauty was far from what they imagined, but because they felt that they were willing to see such a beauty, let alone live for ten to eight years, even if they were to die now.


    "So beautiful¡­"


    "Move aside and let me see!"


    "What are you squeezing? Queue up at the back!"


    The people who did not have time to enter the restaurant could only stand at the entrance and push and bustle with each other, using all their abilities to catch a glimpse of the beauty.


    However, the beautiful woman in the rumors was still unaware of this.


    She was dressed in black, her long black hair casually scattered over her shoulders, but it carried an indescribable and fascinating beauty. She lowered her head and sat at a wooden table in the tavern. She was eating something with her chopsticks. Her movements were somewhat clumsy, as if she was not used to using it.


    The drinkers around the wooden table took a cautious step forward. Before they could see the woman''s face clearly, the lucky ones sitting in the tavern had already seen the woman''s appearance several times. But how could such a beautiful person be satisfied with a single glance? Naturally, they wanted to see more, but they seemed to be a little afraid. They didn''t know if they were afraid of disturbing the woman, or if they were afraid of something.


    As a result, their footsteps were very light, but they were also very firm as they slowly surrounded them.


    However, just as their feet were ten feet away from the woman, and their feet were still hanging in midair, a black figure suddenly jumped out from the wooden seat beside the woman.


    "Awoo!!!"


    It was a pitch black dog, barking loudly at the crowd, its white teeth sparkling with sharpness. The men were shocked and hurriedly retracted the foot that had stretched out but had not landed in time.


    Seeing this, the black dog glanced fiercely at the crowd. Then, it wagged its tail and returned to the woman''s side. It obediently laid down at the woman''s feet. Its appearance was in stark contrast to the ferocious and fierce look it had when facing the crowd.


    "Be good." The woman said softly. She stretched out her white hand and touched the black dog''s head. The black dog immediately stuck out its tongue and revealed a look of enjoyment.


    When the men saw this scene, their eyes immediately revealed jealousy. They wished they could turn into that black dog at this moment.


    However, the woman was still unaware of what was happening around her. She kept eating the food in the bowl and occasionally gave it to the black dog beneath her feet.


    "This girl must be very hungry. My family still has bacon left over from last year. I''ll bring it over for her now."


    At this moment, a man in the crowd suddenly said. His words instantly reminded everyone around him, and they all spoke at that time.


    "Right, right, my family still has an old hen. I''ll kill it and give it to her!"


    "My family still has cows!"


    "My family¡­"


    Everyone exchanged words and looked at each other. They saw deep hostility in each other''s eyes. At that time, the crowd pushed me and squeezed me again. They wanted to bring the best food they could bring home to this woman at the first possible moment, but they were afraid that others would take the lead. The commotion finally turned into a quarrel, and it seemed like this scene was about to get out of control.


    But at this moment, a clear voice suddenly came from outside the restaurant.


    "Xuan''er, woo woo! Have you finished eating yet?"


    The noise was not loud, and was almost completely concealed by the quarrel in the tavern.


    However, the moment this voice came, the woman with her head lowered suddenly stood up.


    "Meow!" She made a strange sound, but soon realized that something was wrong. She hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand, causing everyone around her to be dumbfounded. Her heart was almost completely melted by the woman''s adorable expression.


    "Finished, Master." The woman then replied crisply to the outside of the tavern.


    Then, the black dog beneath his feet suddenly jumped, and the crowd unconsciously separated. At that time, the woman trotted all the way to the wine shop. There was a black-clothed youth standing there. While the crowd was puzzled and surprised, the black-clothed woman ran into the youth''s embrace with a smile on her face. Under the jealous gazes of the crowd, she hugged the youth and rubbed his face.


    The youth, on the other hand, only had a bitter smile on his face.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 705 Just Like Her

    Xu Han looked at the woman in front of him with a serious expression in a snow-covered withered tree forest thousands of kilometers away from Jinling.


    "Are you really Xuan''er?"


    "Yes, meow!" A smile appeared in the woman''s amber eyes. She nodded at Xu Han playfully and stretched out her hands to look at the posture before she was about to pounce into Xu Han''s embrace.


    Seeing this, Xu Han was unable to hold back any longer. He hurriedly dodged towards a spot. However, the beautiful woman who had pounced on the sky did not feel the resistance in Xu Han''s heart at all. She reluctantly leaned forward again and was about to pounce into Xu Han''s embrace.


    Xu Han was a little overwhelmed. He hurriedly reached out to stop the woman. He said seriously, "Xuan''er, wait ¡­ let me ask you a few things."


    "Huh?" The woman blinked her amber eyes. Her seemingly inadvertent movements were extremely cute. Even Xu Han''s heart couldn''t help but beat faster. After a short moment of doubt, the woman sat up very obediently, revealing her lovely tiger fangs and said, "Alright, meow."


    Xu Han touched his forehead and took a deep breath to calm his helplessness.


    He looked at the woman and put on a serious expression on his face again. Then, he asked, "Are you Xuan''er or Lu Wu?"


    That day, in front of Ya Qi Mountain, he summoned the Black Vermillion Bird refined in Crimson Firmament Sect. Yuan Xiucheng did not break his promise. Afterwards, he took out Lu Wu''s true body from Ya Qi Mountain, which had been suppressed under Ya Qi Mountain for tens of thousands of years.


    At that time, there was a ball of light shining with a black aura. Xu Han hesitated about Yuan Xiu''s character, so he naturally did not dare to believe all of his words. However, Xuan''er showed an unusual enthusiasm and excitement towards the black ball of light.


    Xu Han originally wanted to investigate whether there was something strange hidden in the black object, but before he could do so, Xuan''er suddenly jumped up and took it from his hand and swallowed it into his stomach. But after that, Xuan''er did not show any abnormalities, nor did she show the slightest change that Xu Han had imagined.


    He hadn''t done this in the first eighteen memories that Xu Han had obtained. Of course, he couldn''t confirm whether this thing was good or bad for Xuan''er based on his memories. However, after this incident, Xu Han led Xuan''er and Aowu to start their journey again. During this time, they rested on the antler plains for a night. When they woke up, Xuan''er had already disappeared and was replaced by this black-clothed girl who also had a pair of amber eyes.


    But strangely enough, Although the woman in black was extremely beautiful, Xu Han could not deny this, but for some unknown reason, she seemed to have a fatal attraction to ordinary mortals, causing chaos everywhere she went. Xu Han asked himself that Xuan''er''s appearance was truly beautiful, but it was far from obsessed with those people.


    "Xuan''er is Lu Wu, Lu Wu is Xuan''er." At this moment, Xuan''er tilted her head when she heard Xu Han''s question. She looked at Xu Han with a puzzled expression, as if she did not understand why Xu Han would ask such a strange question.


    Xu Han''s head was endlessly large. He supported his forehead and sighed. After pondering for a while, he lowered his head and asked again, "My consciousness is saying, is it Lu Wu''s consciousness or Xuan''er''s consciousness in your body?"


    This question seemed to puzzle the black-clothed woman in front of him. He tilted his head and pouted his lips as he thought for a moment before saying, "Is the Lu Wu Master talking about the Demon Lord Lu Wu?"


    Seeing that their conversation was finally on the right track, Xu Han hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes, it''s that Lu Wu."


    "He''s dead." Xuan''er immediately followed Xu Han''s words and casually spat out three words from her mouth.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment, and he was immediately puzzled, "He''s dead? Then you?"


    "I am her avatar, but I am not the same person as her. Although our souls come from the same source, I have been separated from her since the moment she transformed me, and that is why she died." Xuan''er calmly responded to Xu Han''s question without the slightest trace of anger or sadness. Her gaze towards Xu Han even carried a faint smile that was the same as before.


    Xu Han was somewhat unaccustomed to Xuan''er''s indifference in this matter. He frowned slightly, but Xuan''er seemed to have seen through his thoughts. She smiled as if a tree was blooming with peach blossoms.


    "Master, do you think Xuan''er is too heartless?"


    "Actually, although we are not the same person, our souls originate from the same root. In a sense, that Demon Lord Lu Wu and I are actually the same person. She sacrificed herself to create me so that I could walk out of the cage instead of her. As long as I''m alive, she won''t die. And I helped her accomplish what she wanted, so it should have been a very happy thing, right? Xuan''er tilted her head and widened her amber eyes as she looked at Xu Han with a smile, as if a child was waiting for her elders to approve of her.


    Xu Han was somewhat confused by Xuan''er''s logic. However, after confirming that Xuan''er was still his Xuan''er, Xu Han''s heart finally relaxed. He couldn''t stand Xuan''er''s expectant gaze and finally nodded. He said, "Mm ¡­ that''s the truth."


    The smile on Xuan''er''s face grew brighter and brighter, and she said, "Thank you, Master. If it weren''t for Master helping me retrieve my true body, I wouldn''t have been completely sober."


    Hearing Xuan''er''s words of gratitude, Xu Han felt a little guilty in his heart. In his previous eighteen memories, in order to rush to the Great Abyss Mountain, although he remembered this matter in his heart, he did not do it for Xuan''er. Only now did he retrieve Xuan''er''s true body for the first time.


    However, Xuan''er, who was full of excitement, did not feel what Xu Han was thinking. After she finished speaking, she jumped into Xu Han''s embrace. However, Xuan''er was no longer the same size as before. Xu Han had never expected that Xuan''er would push him to the ground when he was caught off guard.


    However, Xuan''er still did not realize that she was different from before. She continued to rub her face against Xu Han''s side as usual, revealing an expression of enjoyment.


    Aowu wagged his tail and squatted to the side. He looked at the two in confusion, as if he didn''t understand what they were doing.


    Xu Han could not resist Xuan''er''s "enthusiasm". After all, she had already transformed into a life and treated her like a cat. Even if Xuan''er did not mind, Xu Han would not be able to overcome this obstacle in his heart.


    At that time, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to push Xuan''er away from his body. Immediately after, he stood up and his expression became serious again. He said in a deep voice, "Xuan''er, you are now ¡­ well ¡­ grown up, you can''t be the same as before!"


    Xuan''er, who had been pushed away, looked at Xu Han with some grievances and asked with puzzlement, "Why, meow?"


    "Cough cough." Xu Han coughed dryly, but his mind was filled with contemplation. He wanted to tell her the truth, but in the end, he could only say in an extremely stereotypical manner, "Men and women don''t accept kisses. This is not good."


    But after saying that, Xu Han felt that something was wrong. He looked at Xuan''er and added, "Do you understand what this means?"


    After all, Xuan''er was only a cat before this. Many words or metaphors from the human world thought that Xu Han might not be able to pay attention to it, so he had this question.


    However, Xuan''er nodded decisively at that time, and her eyes widened as she responded, "Of course, I know that men and women can''t get too close. Is it disrespectful? It''s easy to get gossiped about, right?"


    Only then did Xu Han recall that after obtaining Lu Wu''s true body, Xuan''er''s cultivation had not only greatly increased, but she had also inherited the boundless wisdom that the Demon Lord had accumulated over tens of thousands of years. Naturally, she would be able to understand this. Thinking of this, Xu Han secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that there was no need to worry that Xuan''er would not be able to adapt to this new identity and cause trouble at that time.


    "Since you understand, then" Xu Han was about to conclude the conversation when Xuan''er interrupted him again.


    She looked at Xu Han playfully and asked, "But what does that have to do with me? I''m not a woman, I''m a cat!"


    Xu Han felt relieved just now, but he was lifted up again at that time. He said bitterly, "But you are a human now."


    "But that''s my appearance. I''m still a cat." Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Xuan''er retorted at that time.


    Xu Han''s expression became even more bitter. He was thinking about how to explain the stakes to Xuan''er, but at that moment, his heart suddenly stirred. Since Xuan''er had inherited the wisdom of the Monster Monarch, he should naturally know Xu Han''s worries. However, she deliberately pretended to be puzzled and even suspected of joking.


    When Xu Han thought of this, he raised his head and looked at Xuan''er, and his gaze immediately became strange.


    Perhaps because of her guilty conscience, Xuan''er subconsciously shrunk her head, and the voice she spat out was also a little smaller at that time, "Master¡­ What am I doing? Did Xuan''er say anything wrong?"


    Xuan''er, who had transformed into a human form these past few days, was playing tricks on Xu Han. Not only did this fellow like to rub against Xu Han''s body when he had nothing to do, he even shouted that he wanted to sleep with Xu Han at night, causing Xu Han to feel very embarrassed. Now that he understood, how could Xu Han spare Xuan''er? The look in his eyes became harsh, as if he was preparing to educate the father of his own ignorant child. He asked in a calm voice, "Speak! Did you do it on purpose?"


    "What did you do on purpose?" At this time, Xuan''er still wanted to muddle through, so she asked innocently.


    However, even though she had transformed into a human form, how could her guilty expression, exposed by others, be concealed from Xu Han? After hearing this, Xu Han''s gaze became even colder. Under such a gaze, Xuan''er knew that she had nowhere to hide, so she could only lower her head and admit in a low voice, "Yes."


    Xu Han was instantly enraged and scolded, "Xuan''er, why are you so disobedient? Can you play such a joke randomly?"


    Unexpectedly, Xuan''er raised her head and looked straight at Xu Han, saying, "I''m not joking!"


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned, but Jian Xuan''er''s voice sounded again.


    Xuan''er''s face was completely red, but her gaze was incomparably firm as she said, "I want to be with you!"


    "Stay with you like that woman in red!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 706 Only Now

    "No! No!" Xu Han stood up in shock.


    What was this all about? At that time, Xu Han''s mind could be said to be a mess.


    "Why not?" Xuan''er stood up and questioned.


    Aowu, who was at the side, couldn''t understand why the two of them, who had always been on good terms, suddenly started to argue. He was in a difficult situation. On one side was his Highness the Demon Lord, while on the other side was his parents, who had always given him food and drink. Just who should he help when the two of them fought?


    "How can this person and demon do that?" Probably because the other party was Xuan''er who accompanied him day and night, Xu Han suddenly lost his usual calm and collected manner, and his words were somewhat concealed.


    "Why can''t people and demons be together!" Xuan''er asked back, her big dark eyes staring straight at Xu Han at that time. It was as if she would not give up until the other party told her something.


    Xu Han''s head was endlessly big. He did not know how Xuan''er, who was usually obedient, changed her temper after turning into a human. This was his cat yesterday, and she was shouting to be his woman today. Not everyone could accept such a change calmly. At least, Xu Han was determined not to do it now.


    "This person and the demon have never heard of being able to be together." Xu Han said painstakingly, as if his father was inculcating his children that they should get lost.


    "Why not? Aren''t you the child of the Daofather and the Demon Monarch?" However, no matter what Xu Han said, Xuan''er, who has landed my ten thousand years of wisdom, is obviously not someone Xu Han can easily frighten. Xuan''er stamped her feet at that time, pointed at Xu Han''s nose and said angrily, "You are ¡­ this is ¡­ racial discrimination!"


    Xu Han, who was inexplicably caught off guard by such a tall hat, was stunned. After thinking for a while, he said, "What does this have to do with racial discrimination? Xuan''er, I''m really angry that you''re being so unreasonable."


    After thinking for a while, Xu Han, who had no choice but to face Xuan''er, tried to force Xuan''er to submit and stop messing around.


    Seeing Xu Han''s situation, Xuan''er immediately shrank her head, as if she was a little afraid.


    She gritted her teeth and straightened her body, looking straight at Xu Han. At that time, she said in a firm voice, "I don''t care! Today, you must give me an explanation!"


    Xu Han was a little confused. He asked, "What explanation?"


    "You touched me, touched my entire body, you have to be responsible!" Xuan''er said confidently.


    Xu Han was about to refute and ask her when she had done such a wicked thing, but before he could say anything, he realized that Xuan''er seemed to be telling the truth. When Xuan''er was still a cat, Xu Han had done so. He even broke her legs to confirm whether it was a male or a female.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He probably never dreamed that he would face such a situation one day.


    In order to alleviate his current situation, he had to change the topic and put on a painstaking posture, saying, "Xuan''er, you''re still young, these things¡­"


    "Little?" Xuan''er snorted coldly and purposely straightened her chest. "How is it small? When I transformed, I intentionally transformed much larger than that fellow!" She asked.


    Xu Han naturally knew that the guy Xuan''er was talking about should be Ye Hongjian.


    He subconsciously glanced at Xuan''er''s protruding chest.


    However, he soon realized that this was not the time to think about it. He quickly shook his head and expelled all the charming thoughts that had just appeared in his mind. With a serious expression on his face, he said again, "I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about age. The matter between a man and a woman is not as simple as you think."


    ''"I have the memories of the last Lu Wu from thousands of years ago. If I really count it, I should be 78,491 years old! Why don''t I understand? I just like you! I want to be with you!" Xuan''er stamped her feet, showing off her muddled posture.


    Xu Han felt a little helpless. This logic didn''t make sense, and he felt guilty about refusing. He could only change the topic once more and said, "Xuan''er, this matter is too rude. The Great Abyss Mountain Battle is imminent. The most urgent thing is for us to rush to Great Abyss Mountain to resolve this calamity. After that, let''s talk about it in detail. I guarantee that we will definitely give you an explanation."


    Xu Han thought that although Xuan''er was naughty, she was always obedient in important matters. Xuan''er should also understand this.


    However, he had misjudged that Xuan''er, who was already a girl, was persistent. At that time, she said reluctantly, "I don''t care. Today, you have to tell me clearly. Otherwise, you won''t be allowed to go anywhere."


    Xu Han was instantly a little annoyed. He stiffened his face once again and said in a deep voice, "Xuan''er, this matter is very big. If you continue to make such nonsense, I will really be angry."


    Xuan''er also noticed that Xu Han was really angry. She curled her lips in grievance, lowered her head, and remained silent.


    Just as Xu Han thought that this matter was finally over for now, Xuan''er''s shoulders suddenly began to tremble, and her mouth even let out bursts of hesitant sobs.


    Seeing this, Aowu finally ended his long thought and struggle. He believed that since he didn''t know who to help, helping the weaker side was naturally the most reasonable. Xuan''er, who was crying at the beginning, was obviously on the same side. Awoo, she immediately jumped and landed beside Xuan''er. She looked at Xu Han with her teeth bared.


    But just as he put on this posture, Xu Han handed a fierce gaze to the vicious dog, who had failed to accomplish anything. Awoo, he immediately stopped and lay down. Only then did he realize that he did not seem to have the ability to participate in the internal conflict between the two great figures.


    "Xuan''er, what are you doing? I already said that I will definitely give you an explanation when things get here. You should stop messing around." Although Xu Han shouted back, there was nothing he could do about Xuan''er who was crying so much. He could only dissolve the solemnity on his face and speak in a gentle tone.


    "Wuwuwu, you lied to me!" Xuan''er, on the other hand, was reluctant to let go, and even had the posture of crying louder and louder.


    "Why did I lie to you? When did I not keep my promise to you!" Xu Han couldn''t stand Xuan''er''s wronged expression and hurriedly explained at that time, trying to calm down this "chaos".


    But at this moment, Xuan''er, who had heard this, slowly raised her head. She looked at Xu Han, her beautiful eyes still carrying tears that had yet to dissipate.


    She sobbed for a moment or two before calming herself down. Then, she gritted her teeth and finally said.


    "What do you want to do? Do you think I don''t know?"


    "There''s no future. I want it now. Only now is the most real thing."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 707 A Lively Start

    "The gods of heaven and the Demon Monarchs of earth, no matter how famous they are, are all living beings."


    "As long as it''s a living creature, it''s hard to escape the two words''requested ''."


    "That''s why you shouldn''t take them too seriously. Just be calm."


    As she walked towards the Great Abyss Mountain, Ye Hongjian spoke seriously to Su Mu''an beside her.


    For most people, things like the Demon Monarch only existed in legends. This was the same for Su Mu''an. Therefore, the little fellow was filled with anticipation and inexplicable anxiety towards the Demon Monarch that he was about to see in a few days'' time.


    "How about this?" Su Mu''an listened to Ye Hongjian''s words seriously. He nodded his head with a clear expression, but in the blink of an eye, he asked, "Does that Demon Monarch look like a human?" Do they have a few noses, a lot of eyes, and, do they have mouths? What do they like to eat? "Isn''t it good for us to go empty-handed? Do you want to buy something? I think the sugar gourd in front of us is not bad."


    Ye Hongjian was stunned for a moment before she caught a glimpse of a peddler peddling candied gourds at the corner of the street. She looked at Su Mu''an .


    However, Su Mu''an innocently winked at Ye Hongjian. Ye Hongjian was immediately helpless. She pointed at Su Mu''an and said, "You, staying with Nineteen for too long, your entire body has been taught badly."


    But having said that, At that time, Ye Hongjian walked to the vendor and bought a bunch of sugar gourds and handed them to Su Mu''an. However, although this method satisfied Su Mu''an''s little thoughts, it made Ah Huang, who had been standing on Su Mu''an''s shoulder, feel dissatisfied. Ye Hongjian helplessly took out her pocket and bought a bunch for Ah Huang.


    Su Mu''an took a bite and immediately smiled. However, she said seriously, "Sister Hongjian, nineteen is just a bit naughty. It can''t be considered bad."


    Ye Hongjian burst into laughter. She shook her head and said, "Yes, yes, yes, your family''s Little Nineteen is the best. Once you have a daughter-in-law, you will forget about your elder sister. Your virtue will grow up again, and you will probably be the master of a troubled family."


    Su Mu''an did not understand Ye Hongjian''s words, but she could sense that she was making fun of him again. He didn''t know if he was guilty or if his skin was too thin, but Su Mu''an ''s cheeks immediately turned red. He hurriedly explained, "Nineteen and I are really not what Sister Hongjian thought. I''m just teaching her martial arts. Besides, she''s still so young, how would she know?"


    "Alright, alright, how old are you?" As Ye Hongjian said this, a teasing expression appeared on her face. "It''s just teaching kung fu. When you left, did you forget how sad Little Nineteen was crying?"


    Hearing this, Su Mu''an was speechless for a moment. This morning, they left Jinling City according to the plan and set foot on the road to Great Abyss Mountain. Nineteen, who had come to see them off, cried like a pear blossom with rain. Everyone''s comfort was useless for a long time. Only after Nineteen was tired from crying and was taken away by Zhou Yuan could Su Mu''an and Ye Hongjian go on their way.


    After saying that, the two of them had already walked out of Jinling City. Seeing that there was no one around, Ye Hongjian smiled slightly and said, "Alright, stop joking. It''s time for us to go on our way."


    Su Mu''an stared at Ye Hongjian in confusion. He blinked his eyes and asked, "Aren''t we already on our way?"


    Ye Hongjian smiled, However, it was not interesting to correct Su Mu''an ''s statement. It was at that time that his hands were clasped together, The aura around him surged, and then a huge Divine Phoenix Bird rose from behind her. Su Mu''an had never seen such a situation before. He immediately widened his eyes and stared blankly at the giant Phoenix summoned by Ye Hongjian. His mouth was wide open as if it could stuff an egg. He muttered, "Sister Hongjian, where did you get such a thing?"


    Ye Hongjian jumped onto the back of the phoenix. Then, she stretched out her hand and an invisible force wrapped around Su Mu''an , slowly and steadily placing his body on the phoenix.


    "Beyond the Heavens." As she spoke, the phoenix beneath her let out a long cry and suddenly flew out.


    ¡­


    The Phoenix''s speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared in front of Jinling City. However, the heat wave that overflowed from the Phoenix''s body still lingered here. It did not dissipate for a long time. Even the thick snow on the city wall melted under this heat wave.


    At that time, the two figures stepped on the ground that had finally been revealed and appeared where Ye Hongjian and Su Mu''an were standing.


    One of the young girls looked in the direction where the phoenix had left. She seemed to be very angry. She stomped her feet and said angrily, "Hmph! Can you leave me like this? Good idea!"


    Although the girl''s words were very bulging, the old man standing beside her did not seem to be optimistic. He looked at the girl and said, "Nineteen¡­ This is only half a month away from the great battle. We don''t have a phoenix, and even if we break our legs, we won''t be able to catch up! Why don''t we¡­"


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Nineteen glared at Zhou Yuan in dissatisfaction, "Master promised to take me there yesterday. Why did he change his mind today?"


    Zhou Yuan''s heart was filled with grievances. He had been hiding in his room these past few days to study the ancient book that the mysterious man had given him. He hadn''t even seen nineteen, so how could he have the chance to promise her anything? But Nineteen had always liked such nonsense, Zhou Yuan wasn''t surprised either. He didn''t deny it and continued, "But you know what we''re capable of. Let alone whether we''re going to help or not, let''s just walk over at our speed. I guess the battle on the Great Abyss Mountain has already ended. What do you think we can do if we go?"


    Nineteen said, "I can''t help you. Master is so powerful, why can''t I help you?"


    Although Zhou Yuan enjoyed the praise of his own disciple, how could he dare to take on this porcelain job without the diamond? He smiled bitterly at that time and said, "How can I have that ability!"


    However, Nineteen was very dissatisfied. She said angrily, "Master is capable. I know that you are just afraid of death. Look at how old Su Mu''an is. No matter how old he is, he dares to do it. What are you afraid of?"


    After saying that, Nineteen still felt that he was not relieved. He stomped his foot again and said angrily, "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself!" After saying that, Nineteen simply turned around and walked towards the direction where the phoenix had escaped in the heavy snow.


    Zhou Yuan couldn''t help but feel a little depressed after hearing what Nineteen said. He was indeed afraid of death, but he felt that living was the most important thing in this world. If he died, then there would be nothing left. Could it be that this was also wrong? Moreover, if someone else said this, Zhou Yuan could laugh it off. However, he found it hard to accept that his disciple had said such a thing to him.


    However, he didn''t have much time to digest the depression in his heart. After all, Nineteen had already shaken off his pace. In the blink of an eye, he walked out more than ten zhang away. Zhou Yuan sighed helplessly. He had no way to deal with his own disciples, but he thought that since they didn''t have the ability to reach the Great Abyss Mountain, he decided to follow Nineteen. It was better to follow Nineteen than to watch Nineteen go on the road and worry.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly chased after him. Nineteen thought that he had finally figured it out when his master arrived. The child''s temper came quickly but also quickly. She looked at Zhou Yuan in surprise and said happily, "I knew Master wasn''t that kind of person. Let''s hurry up and don''t miss it."


    Zhou Yuan cursed in his heart that even if he didn''t want to risk his life, it was impossible for them to catch up. However, Zhou Yuan, who had figured out nineteen''s temper, echoed, "Good good good, let''s hurry up and leave."


    Just as Zhou Yuan thought that his plan was flawless, a voice suddenly came from behind them.


    "You won''t be able to reach the Great Abyss Mountain with your feet like this."


    The master and disciple were both shocked when they heard this. They turned their heads to look at each other at that time, only to see a woman appear behind them at some unknown time.


    After the two of them saw the woman''s appearance clearly, Nineteen took the lead to react and exclaimed, "Sister Keqing."


    Yes, it was Qin Keqing.


    But it doesn''t seem to be.


    Although she was standing in this icy world, she wore a thin green gown. Her aura was steady, but it carried a faint chill that was even colder than the wind and snow that filled the sky.


    However, the two of them did not notice Qin Keqing''s change. In fact, they did not have much contact with Qin Keqing. Moreover, after arriving in the Chen Kingdom, Qin Keqing kept herself at home most of the time, and the two of them did not have the chance to contact her.


    However, Nineteen had a familiar temperament. She jumped up to Qin Keqing and asked, "Does Sister Keqing want to go as well? Is there any way to be faster?"


    Qin Keqing smiled, and that smile had almost reached an undetectable level. It was even difficult to say whether it was a smile or not. Then she whispered, "Alright."


    The voice was clean and crisp, just like the flying snow that covered the sky. It was not tainted with a trace of mortal dust, but it was also ice-cold to the bone.


    As these words fell, a black formation suddenly lit up beneath the woman''s body. At that time, a pair of black wings spread out from behind Qin Keqing. At the same time, a gloomy and cold aura spread out and swept through the entire arena.


    Zhou Yuan frowned. He felt that this aura seemed to be somewhat familiar. It was extremely similar to what only half of the demons possessed. However, before he could think about it carefully, two streams of black gas flew out of Qin Keqing''s body and lifted their bodies high up.


    A black light flashed in her eyes and she said, "Sit still."


    Then, with a flap of her wings, she dragged her master and apprentice into the distance amidst nineteen loud cries of terror and excitement.


    Just like Ye Hongjian and Su Mu''an did not expect Qin Keqing and the others to follow behind them, the three of them also did not expect that not long after they left, another figure landed in their previous location.


    It was a white-robed, white-haired man with a long sword on his back. At that moment, he narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction where everyone had left.


    As a result, the corners of his mouth rose as he muttered.


    "Looks like this Great Abyss Mountain will be very lively."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve tried this kind of liveliness."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 708 Shura Field

    The flat top of Great Abyss Mountain was no longer as luxuriant as it used to be.


    Trees withered in patches, pitch-black decay spreading across the ground. Animals lay on the ground wailing, but the flesh and blood around them shriveled at a visible rate.


    Everyone fell into a pool of blood. Their eyes were wide open, filled with unwillingness and anger, but the vitality around them had long dissipated.


    The surrounding white-clothed youths were dumbfounded. They looked at Xu Han with cold gazes that pierced through his chest and pierced into his heart.


    Boundless pain surrounded Xu Han. He knelt on the ground and looked at the purple-eyed girl in front of him.


    He asked puzzledly, "Why?"


    The girl''s cold gaze flashed with a trace of softness. She stretched out her hand and gently stroked Xu Han''s cheek. She gasped in his ears.


    "This is our destiny."


    "Just like Mo Chen Zi must go to Mount Ya Qi to seek justice for the world¡­"


    "It''s like you have to fight me on this Great Abyss Mountain¡­"


    "Everyone is like this. There are some things they have to do."


    "Unfortunately, you failed, and I did."


    As she spoke, a wisp of fanaticism appeared in the girl''s purple pupils. She raised her head to look at the horizon and said loudly, "I did it. I did what I promised you. Now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise!"


    At that time, thunderclouds flashed in the sky and a huge face appeared. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman. He said softly, "You did a good job. According to our agreement, your Da Chu has a chance to start over."


    As the people in the sky spoke, a gigantic hand pressed down, covering the sky, covering everything in this world.


    The aura of death and destruction rushed towards her. The purple-eyed girl''s mind was in turmoil. She looked at the enormous palm with a look of horror in her eyes. She shouted, "What are you doing? What did you promise me?"


    "What you ask is what you get. Gui Gu Zi has faith in his words."


    A long voice came from the horizon, and at that time, everything returned to nothingness¡­


    ¡­


    "Ah!"


    Xu Han let out a cry of alarm and sat up from his sleep.


    At that moment, a pair of amber eyes fell into his eyes. At the same time, there was an extremely beautiful face.


    "What''s wrong, meow?" The man asked as he stretched out his hand to wipe the dense sweat on Xu Han''s forehead. Following her actions, an indescribable fragrance came from her body and poured into the tip of Xu Han''s nose.


    Xu Han came to his senses. He pushed the girl''s hand away, but the girl did not seem to notice. She moved closer again. This time, she almost leaned her entire body into Xu Han''s embrace.


    A bitter smile appeared on Xu Han''s face as he reached out to stop the girl''s approaching body. However, he recalled that dream just now.


    Over the past few days, He often dreams like this, He knew very well that everything in this dream was what he had experienced eighteen times. Eighteen reincarnations, eighteen annihilations. When they were all superimposed on Xu Han''s mind, Xu Han''s head seemed to be unable to withstand so many things. Therefore, every day, he would be troubled by all sorts of dreams that he had either experienced or had not experienced.


    As he thought about this, Xuan''er, who was beside him, pouted. Xu Han tried to break open Xu Han''s arm and throw it into Xu Han''s embrace. Xu Han smiled and stood up from the bed. He touched Xuan''er''s head and put on his clothes before saying, "We''re on our way."


    As he said that, he quickly walked out of the room, leaving behind Xuan''er, who was filled with hatred, and the unknowingly wagging tail that was crouching on the side.


    On that day, Xu Han and Xuan''er''s conversation ended without a hitch amidst Xuan''er''s heavy rain of tears. Xu Han was unable to enlighten Xuan''er, and Xuan''er also said that she was not convinced by Xu Han, causing their relationship to fall into an "impasse".


    Of course, such a "deadlock" is not a deadlock.


    After all, Xuan''er would still try her best to get close to Xu Han every day, and she had already done everything she could. As long as he had the slightest chance, he would always lean towards Xu Han. Although Xu Han was vigilant, he still couldn''t help but be triumphed by Xuan''er sometimes. He even woke up frequently and Xuan''er was already lying beside Xu Han in thin clothes.


    Xu Han severely criticized Xuan''er a few times, but he still couldn''t change Xuan''er''s mind. In addition, the Great Abyss Mountain war was imminent, so Xu Han didn''t have the time to waste any more effort on this matter. Instead, he focused on leading the two little fellows on their way. If Xuan''er wanted to cause trouble, as long as Xu Han didn''t go too far, he wouldn''t bother about it and just needed to be on guard.


    The group of people were extremely fast. In just three days, they arrived at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain.


    At this moment, Zhengzhi was on the eighteenth day of the twelfth month. According to Yuan Xiucheng, the end of the twelfth month was when the army of the Dark Asura Palace was at the gates. Previously, Xu Han had some doubts about Yuan Xiucheng''s words, but now, Xu Han, who had eighteen memories, was extremely certain about it. Of course, he did not fully believe in the experience brought about by these eighteen memories. After all, he knew that this time was different from the past.


    Ten thousand years ago, the butterfly flapped its wings gently and stirred up the storm. Moreover, the surveillance person was different from the previous eighteen times. He had descended on this world early on. Who could guarantee that the plans of the Dark Asura Palace would change as well? Therefore, although Xu Han had done something he hadn''t done before, he didn''t dare to slack off on his journey to the Great Abyss Mountain for a moment.


    ¡­


    Standing at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain, Xu Han looked up at the dangerous peak. This was the third time he had come here, but his mood was completely different from the previous two times.


    He raised his head to look at the top of the mountain, his gaze gloomy, as if he was making the last wisp of determination for some extremely important decisions.


    Xuan''er and Aowu tilted their heads to look at Xu Han. Their eyes were a little confused, unable to explain why, but they felt that Xu Han''s entire body was rippled with an extremely strange aura.


    However, Xu Han quickly restrained this aura. His eyes were slightly deep as he was about to walk towards the peak of the mountain.


    "Lord Manor Master!" But at this moment, a familiar shout came from behind him.


    Su Mu''an was the only person in the world who could still address him as such. Xu Han turned his head and looked behind him. He saw a red figure rapidly fleeing from the horizon of his forehead.


    In an instant, the figure arrived in front of Xu Han. It was a phoenix covered in crimson flames. She stopped in front of Xu Han and let out a long cry. Then, two figures jumped down from the phoenix''s body. It was Su Mu''an and Ye Hongjian.


    After all, Su Mu''an was a child. Seeing Xu Han, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, she couldn''t care less. The moment she jumped down from Phoenix''s body, she ran all the way to Xu Han. She smiled and said to Xu Han Yan, "Lord Manor Master, did you hear that you went to Kunlun? Is it fun there? Did you see those legendary immortals?"


    The little fellow''s questions fell on Xu Han one after another. Xu Han had the intention to respond one by one, but he did not know how to respond. He could only smile bitterly.


    The nearby Ye Hongjian was naturally very happy to meet Xu Han here. However, she was a dignified woman after all. Naturally, she was not as enthusiastic as Su Mu''an. She just walked over with a smile and looked at Xu Han. However, the expression of joy between his eyebrows was no less than Su Mu''an''s at this moment.


    However, before such joy could completely spread out between her eyebrows, it suddenly dissipated.


    At that time, the corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of a woman in black standing beside Xu Han. Her appearance was extremely beautiful. Although she stood there quietly, she would still inadvertently attract the gazes of the surrounding people. The other party seemed to have sensed Ye Hongjian''s gaze at that time, but the girl did not avoid it. She even smiled at Ye Hongjian provocatively, and then straightened her proud chest. The meaning of inviting a battle was extremely obvious.


    At that time, Ye Hongjian frowned, and a sense of crisis inevitably surged into her heart.


    She took a step forward and walked towards Xu Han. Just as she was about to ask a question, the woman in black jogged to Xu Han''s side and hugged Xu Han''s arm. Then, her entire body was stuck to Xu Han''s body.


    Ye Hongjian had seen many scenes along the way with Xu Han. From Qin Keqing to Zhen Yue, who she had never met before, to Nangong Jing, who was in charge of the Sword Pavilion, she had never seen a woman so bold.


    As a result, a cold killing intent appeared between Ye Hongjian''s eyebrows.


    That kind of killing intent naturally couldn''t be concealed from everyone present. Su Mu''an also subconsciously shrank her neck when she smelled the strange atmosphere on the field. She swallowed the curiosity in her heart about the Kunlun Immortal Mountain and retreated to the side with her tail between her legs.


    Sweat broke out on Xu Han''s forehead, and Ye Hongjian''s cold voice sounded at that time, "Who is she?"


    Xu Han did not dare to conceal the fact that he was about to explain the matter to Ye Hongjian, but at this moment, another cry of surprise came from not far away.


    "Young Master Xu!"


    On the horizon, a woman with a pair of black wings dragged an old man and a young man and landed in front of Xu Han. It was Qin Keqing and the Nineteenth Master and Disciple.


    Qin Keqing withdrew the black wings behind her back, and the cold aura around her immediately dissipated, but her strange appearance also fell into everyone''s eyes. Xu Han came back to his senses. He frowned and was about to ask them why they had come here, but what was the situation with Qin Keqing''s appearance just now?


    But before she could ask, Qin Keqing''s gaze fell on Xuan''er, who was beside Xu Han.


    She also frowned and asked coldly, "Who is she?"


    The killing intent grew thicker and thicker. Xu Han''s throat was somewhat dry. He knew that he wanted to calm down everyone''s doubts before asking him questions. Therefore, he opened his mouth again and wanted to respond.


    However, right at that moment, Xuan''er, who was beside him, took a step ahead of him. She looked at Ye Hongjian and Qin Keqing provocatively, raised her head, and said proudly, "I am his wife!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 709 Start Over

    Once, Xu Han thought that the most terrifying thing in this world was nothing more than the collapse of heaven and earth, nothing more than the reincarnation of all tribulations.


    He had already made full psychological preparations for this, but only now did he realize that he was still too naive. Sometimes, women were the most terrifying things in the world, especially when three women were together.


    "Say it again?" Ye Hongjian raised her eyebrows and took a step forward.


    "Young Master Xu, is this true?" Although Qin Keqing wasn''t as sharp as Ye Hongjian, she also asked at that time, and her tone also carried a chill that she had never heard in her mouth before.


    Anyone could feel the intense killing intent from the three of them at this moment. Su Mu''an 19 and the others even retreated to the side, not daring to participate in this "great battle".


    "Say it again, just say it again." Xuan''er had the intention to oppose the two of them, and she also had the intention to declare some of her sovereignty. At this moment, she naturally did not back down. She straightened her chest, raised her head, and said again, "I am his wife!"


    It was as if she was afraid that others would not be able to hear what she was saying. This time, she spoke very slowly and pronounced her words very heavily. What was comparable to this was that her words naturally entered everyone''s ears without any surprise.


    As soon as he said that.


    Thus, the phoenix spread its wings and its spirit flames soared into the sky The black wings rose again, killing intent overflowing into the sky.


    Xu Han bitterly smiled and shook his head. He extended his hand and knocked Xuan''er on the head. Then, he gritted his teeth and walked over to Ye Hongjian and Qin Keqing. He bitterly smiled and said, "Don''t listen to her nonsense. Actually¡­"


    "Hmph! Since you''ve already said this, what''s there to explain?" However, before Xu Han could finish his words, he was interrupted by Ye Hongjian. The snow-white sword was unsheathed, and the golden sword suddenly lingered around the sword.


    At that moment, Qin Keqing''s eyes also gushed with a wisp of black. She whispered, "You dare to steal my man."


    After saying that, the aura around her trembled. At that time, she seemed to have changed from Qin Keqing to Yuwen Nan Jing, who had played with Tiance Prefecture in the applause. A strange black dragon coiled around her.


    "Fight! Whoever is afraid!" Xuan''er was not an easy person either. At that time, she snorted coldly and stepped out. A vast amount of demonic energy also poured out from her body.


    The three women looked at each other unyielding. Killing intent surged at that moment. Almost at the same time, the three of them moved and charged towards each other.


    Nineteen blinked his eyes and looked at the three of them who had already begun to fight each other. There was excitement in his eyes as well as confusion about this great battle.


    "Why did they fight with their own people?" She couldn''t help but ask at that time.


    "Cough cough, don''t worry about adults." Zhou Yuan coughed dryly from the side, but he didn''t know how to solve the problem, so he could only casually perfunctorily say.


    ¡­


    "What! She''s Xuan''er!"


    A hundred breaths later, everyone''s faces revealed shock as they pointed at the black-clothed girl and shouted in disbelief.


    The three of them fought too fiercely. Xu Han wanted to explain the reason, but his voice was drowned in the sword-intent demonic energy that the three of them exchanged. Without any other choice, Xu Han had no choice but to take action to suppress the attacks of the three of them. Only then did he find an opportunity to inform them of this matter.


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was extremely shocked.


    However, Xuan''er, who was the person involved, seemed to be unaware of the shock of the crowd. She raised her head and revealed her snow-white neck, as if she was enjoying the treatment of being looked at by the crowd.


    Xu Han bitterly smiled and nodded his head. He immediately explained how he had retrieved Xuan''er''s true body from Lunar Temple. Of course, he deliberately concealed Xuan''er''s actions in case Ye Hongjian and the others who had just been settled down started a dispute.


    Hearing Xu Han''s words, although everyone was still surprised by Xuan''er''s change, they had somewhat calmed down the turmoil in their hearts.


    "So, Xuan''er is that Demon Lord Lu Wu?" Ye Hongjian seemed to have forgotten her displeasure just now and said with a deep gaze.


    Xu Han nodded repeatedly and replied, "Although she is Lu Wu, in a sense, she is already two people from the Demon Monarch."


    Ye Hongjian had already heard Xu Han''s story and naturally understood the reason behind it. She nodded her head again.


    Seeing this, Xu Han secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that this matter had finally been cleared up, but just as this thought arose, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again, "But what does this have to do with her claiming to be your wife?"


    Qin Keqing, who had just put down her guard, frowned and gave Xu Han a puzzled look.


    At that time, Xiao Nineteen seemed to have finally returned from the situation. He pointed at Xu Han and said with a sudden realization, "Oh! I know! So it was Uncle Xu who wanted to abandon his wife and son and elope with a cat, right?"


    These words were like a match that lit a fuse that had just been extinguished, and a fierce battle erupted between Ye Hongjian and the other two.


    ¡­


    Of course, Xu Han had thought that this trip to the Great Abyss Mountain was doomed to be extremely dangerous, but he never thought that this "danger" would come so quickly.


    Fortunately, although Ye Hongjian and the others did harbor hostility towards Xuan''er, they understood that this was not the time for internal strife. This time, the three of them had only spoken ruthlessly to each other, but they did not earn any more money to fight. However, this also delayed a lot of time. By the time everyone started climbing the mountain, it was already dusk and the sky was getting darker and darker.


    The snow began to fall again, endlessly, as if it was going to swallow up the entire world.


    The line of people lined up in a long line and slowly walked towards the top of the mountain. However, this path was not easy. It was unknown whether it was due to some wrong tendons or Xuan''er''s provocation from time to time. Ye Hongjian, who had always been indifferent, and Qin Keqing, who had always been quiet, were inspired to fight. They always wanted to lean on Xu Han like Xuan''er.


    Seeing Su Mu''an and Nineteen dumbfounded, Zhou Yuan couldn''t help but curse at them for harming their morals. Then, he hurriedly covered his disciple''s eyes, afraid that Nineteen would be ruined.


    At this moment, Xu Han could only describe his feelings in terms of pain and happiness.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Xu Han and his group finally gathered at Great Abyss Mountain, and something was happening in Chang''an, far away from Great Zhou.


    In the Tian Ce Mansion of the past, in the Saint King Manor of the present.


    The black-clothed monk''s face was still deathly pale. He seemed to have lost his ability to move and had to rely on the tall Wilde pushing his wheelchair before he could move. The skinny Montenegro was still standing behind him, like the shadow of a monk, always inseparable from each other.


    A gust of cold wind blew by, and the grey snow began to fall in Chang''an City again.


    "Cough cough cough cough."


    The black-clothed monk who was pushed out of the Saint King''s Mansion coughed violently in the cold wind. Behind him, Wilde hurriedly asked, "Hall Master, are you alright? Do you want some clothes?"


    The monk shook his head and said, "I''m not sick. It''s futile to add ten more clothes. Let''s go. Don''t let His Majesty wait too long."


    Hearing this, Montenegro frowned, but he didn''t say anything. Wilde''s mind was simple. However, at that time, Nuo Nuo nodded but didn''t say anything. He was pushed towards the direction of Pu Tian Palace by the monk.


    It had been snowing heavily for a long time. The streets of Chang''an City were covered with snow. Three figures walked forward in the snow, leaving behind two clearly visible wheel marks in the snow.


    They walked for a long time until they arrived at the gate of the Pu Tian Palace. The lofty palace gate slowly opened without any need for them to do anything. The palace gate was similarly cold, and apart from a few soldiers in the palace, there was almost no sign of strangers.


    Although this situation was somewhat strange, Montenegro and Wilde seemed to have adapted to it long ago and did not feel that it was inappropriate. However, just as they were about to push the black-clothed monk into the palace gate, the black-clothed monk suddenly extended his hand to stop the two of them from doing so. The two of them were stunned. They couldn''t help but cast strange gazes at the monk. However, the monk didn''t pay any attention to them. He only slowly and painstakingly turned his head around and looked behind him.


    "Hall Master, what''s wrong?" Montenegro asked at that time.


    However, the monk still did not answer. Instead, he looked behind him with a deep brow.


    Grey snow fell from the horizon, almost invading his eyes. The once bustling streets of Chang''an City were covered with snow, but pedestrians were scattered, disappearing and no longer looking like back then.


    "This snow ¡­ has been falling for too long." The monk muttered to himself.


    "Time to stop."


    But his voice was so soft that the two people beside him could not hear what he was saying.


    "What did Hall Master say?" Wilde didn''t have as many thoughts as Montenegro. He thought that his Palace Master had given him an order, so he leaned his head over and listened respectfully.


    "Nothing." At that time, the monk turned his head and looked at Pu Tian Palace, who was similarly cold, and said, "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    In front of the Wei Yang Palace of Pu Tian Palace, it was probably the liveliest but also the most deserted place in the entire Great Zhou.


    Its liveliness lay in the dense crowd of white-clothed teenagers and young girls in front of the palace gate. They were divided into two groups, with more than twenty people in front and thousands behind. Without exception, a cold and gloomy aura filled his entire body. And its loneliness was no different from those boys and girls at this moment. It was like a statue, and even the sound of breathing could not be captured.


    On the high platform of Wei Yang Palace, a purple-eyed girl dressed in royal robes was sitting high on the stage. Her gaze was empty as she looked ahead, as if her soul was traveling beyond the heavens.


    "Hall Master has arrived!" At this time, a shrill voice came from outside the palace gate. The crowd was still silent. Only the purple-eyed girl seemed to have regained her senses at that time. A divine light flashed in her empty eyes and she reached out to lightly tap the desk beside her. She lightly spat out two words, "Please."


    As a result, the doors of the Wei Yang Palace were pushed open. The wind and snow howled outside the palace doors, but when they reached the palace doors, they seemed to encounter an invisible barrier. All of them gathered outside the palace doors, but there was no way they could be blown in.


    At that time, three figures passed through the snowstorm and arrived at the entrance of the hall.


    The young boys and girls standing in front of the hall knelt down and shouted, "Greetings, Hall Master."


    The black-clothed monk who was sitting in the wheelchair waved his hand with dim interest. Only then did the icy-looking young boys and girls stand up.


    Afterwards, Montenegro stood in front of the group of young boys and girls. Wilde pushed the black-clothed monk to the high platform. The purple-eyed girl bowed slightly to the purple-eyed girl before retreating to stand side by side with Montenegro.


    "How''s it going? Are you feeling better lately?" The purple-eyed girl looked at the pale-faced black-clothed monk with a rare smile on her face.


    "Thanks to His Majesty, your health has improved recently." The monk replied in this manner, but the weak expression on his face made the things he said not very convincing.


    The purple-eyed girl naturally saw the clue. She paused for a moment, but she did not say anything to expose the monk''s obvious lies.


    She turned to look at the thousands of white-robed young boys and girls below the stage. Her expression was profound, and her gaze seemed to have seen through those children the scene of the prosperous dynasty standing at the top of the world a long time ago. Thinking of this, the corner of her mouth hooked into a smile. However, that smile carried a hint of madness and distortion.


    "It''s fine. Everything will be fine in a few more days." She murmured softly, as if she was speaking to herself, as if she was speaking to the monk beside her.


    However, no matter who she was talking to, she could not hide the monk sitting beside her.


    The black-clothed monk turned his head to look at her. Looking at the sharpness and coldness flickering in his purple pupils, he suddenly sighed with emotion. At that time, he asked, "Don''t you regret it?"


    "Regret?" A strange expression flashed in the purple-eyed girl''s eyes. Then, a surprised expression appeared on her face. She looked up and down at the black-clothed monk with a strange gaze, as if it was the first time she knew the person in front of her. She said, "Everyone in this world can ask me and not regret it. Only you can''t."


    The black-clothed man had yet to refute the purple-eyed girl''s words. Of course, just as the purple-eyed girl had said, he was unable to refute this point.


    "Cough cough cough cough." The monk coughed violently and said weakly, "I''ve been sitting alone in my room these days, thinking about a lot of things."


    "Will the snow in the sky keep falling like this¡­"


    "Can a dead dragon really nirvana like a phoenix?"


    "Are we scheming against this world, or are others scheming against us?"


    The monk spoke earnestly, as if he was trying to convey something to the girl. However, the more he spoke, the more murderous the girl''s eyebrows became.


    After the monk finished speaking, the purple-eyed girl frowned and stared at the monk. Then, she replied word by word, "We ¡­ can''t turn back ¡­ You taught me this, so you have to take me to finish him."


    The monk was stunned. In that instant, he seemed to have aged a lot again. The divine light in his eyes also dimmed a lot at that time.


    He nodded and fell silent.


    However, the purple-eyed girl did not withdraw her gaze. She continued to stare at the monk, as if she wanted to see through the monk''s body to see through something hidden beneath him.


    "You''re very strange. He''s the one who''s affecting you." After a strange purple light flashed in her eyes, she suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Tyrant raised his head in confusion.


    The purple-eyed girl did not say anything further. She suddenly extended her hand and held it in the air. At that moment, a dense purple energy condensed in her hand. In the next moment, she suddenly took action and pressed her palm together with the purple energy condensed in her palm onto the black-clothed monk''s chest.


    He hadn''t expected the black-clothed monk to succeed without any resistance from the purple-eyed girl.


    The purple energy instantly poured into the monk''s body, causing his body to tremble as if he had been heavily injured.


    "Hall Master!" Seeing this, Montenegro and Wilde, who were standing below the stage, immediately cried out in alarm, The purple-eyed girl subconsciously stepped forward, but at that moment, she turned her head to look at the two of them. A cold killing intent instantly enveloped the two of them. Immediately after, an invisible Spiritual Energy barrier also blocked their bodies, causing them to be unable to move at that moment. They could only watch helplessly as everything happened in front of them.


    Along with the influx of that power, the black-clothed monk''s body began to tremble violently at the beginning and gradually calmed down after more than ten breaths of time.


    A golden light seemed to have been expelled from his body, and it hastily escaped from his body, condensing into a blurry golden figure in the air of the Wei Yang Palace. It was a person who was exactly the same as the black-clothed monk, but his expression was calm, lacking some of the monk''s murderous aura.


    When the purple-eyed girl saw the figure clearly, she immediately let out a cold snort and said, "The ghost will not dissipate."


    The golden figure smiled faintly and even bowed to the young girl. "We are one, we are both glorious and we are both disadvantaged. Why don''t we say that?" He said.


    "Hmph! Demonic shock." The purple-eyed girl did not have the interest to speak to the figure. She waved her long sleeve and a purple light gushed out. At that moment, the golden figure was unable to withstand the purple majestic intent and was about to collapse.


    "Buddha and demon coexist. One thought becomes a devil, the other thought becomes a Buddha. Who is a Buddha? Who can explain who is a devil?" However, facing the impending death, the golden figure did not show the slightest bit of panic. Instead, it bowed towards the young girl once again. After saying this, the figure slowly dissipated amidst the endless echoes.


    Seeing this, Montenegro and Wilde suddenly understood that their emperor did not want to harm the hall master, but to dispel the "demonic shock" in his heart. The purple-eyed girl also dissipated the barrier that trapped the two of them at that time. The two of them naturally knew that they had some misgivings about women, so they lowered their heads at that time, not daring to say anything else.


    The young girl only glanced at the two of them indifferently, and it was obvious that she did not take this matter to heart too much.


    At that time, the black-clothed monk finally appeared on his pale face. He said solemnly with a deep brow, one word at a time.


    "Don''t give up."


    "You and I still have a chance to start over."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 710 Two Proverbs

    On the mountain peak of Great Abyss Mountain, Chu Chouli boredom placed a leaf in front of him. After folding it for a while, he felt bored and threw it aside. Then, his gaze darkened as he looked at his feet. A group of ants formed a long line and carried a dead caterpillar in groups.


    Probably because he didn''t have any alcohol to drink, he couldn''t find anyone to chat with him about his story of "dominating the world", so this group of inconspicuous ants suddenly aroused Chu Chouli''s interest. He squatted down and looked at the group of ants. Driven by some thoughts that he couldn''t explain, Hero Chu began to carefully count the number of ants.


    He counted for a long time, but the ants shuttled back and forth, inevitably making mistakes.


    As he counted the thirty-sixth and twenty-seventh ants, a painful groan suddenly came from not far away.


    Chu Chouli stood up vigilantly and looked to the side. He saw the monk sitting on the edge of the cliff stooping down, one hand covering his chest. His pure white clothes were covered in shocking bloodstains.


    "What''s going on?" Hero Chu''s expression instantly changed. Although he did not like the monk that the divine god kept talking about, it was still the main fighting strength against the Dark Asura Palace. If something unexpected happened to him, Hero Chu''s chances of survival would be even slimmer. With such thoughts in mind, Chu Chouli hurriedly put down the matter of counting the ants and quickly walked to the monk.


    Chu Chouli''s loud voice was famous for his ability. Logically speaking, his exclamation should have reached the monk''s ears. However, when Chu Chouli walked in front of the monk, the monk still lowered his head and maintained his previous posture, not giving Chu Chouli the slightest response.


    Chu Chouli thought to himself, Could it be that he died right now?


    As this thought surged out, Chu Chouli''s expression immediately changed. He didn''t care about the others and hurriedly squatted down as well, stretching out his hand to check on the monk''s situation. However, before that hand could touch the monk''s body, the monk''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Sigh."


    It was a long sigh, mixed with some emotions that Chu Chouli did not quite understand.


    Then, the monk slowly turned his head, revealing his face that was still covered in fresh blood that hadn''t been wiped dry.


    That face looked somewhat strange and ferocious, causing Chu Chouli to be stunned. After a long while, he asked again, "You ¡­ This is ¡­?"


    "If you can''t cross people, you''ll be devoured by them instead." Tyrant smiled miserably and spat out another mouthful of blood. At that moment, he slowly closed his eyes, tilted his body, and was about to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Chu Qiu was quick-witted and supported his body, which prevented him from falling to the bottom of the ocean.


    Even so, Chu Chouli was still at a loss.


    He probed the monk''s body for a while and said, He felt that his aura was disordered, The dislocation of his meridians was evidently already extremely serious. If he did not save her quickly, his life would be in danger. However, Chu Chouli''s cultivation was not enough to treat such a complicated and serious injury. And today, Meng Liang and the others had gone to the foot of the mountain. They had yet to return. Chu Chouli could not find anyone to help him. For a time, he was really anxious and chaotic.


    "What are we going to do?" Chu Chouli jumped up and down anxiously as he muttered. He extended his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of Guang Lingui''s mouth, but more blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    "You can''t die! If you die, how can I explain to them when they come back!" Probably because he was too flustered, Chu Chouli began to mutter to himself.


    However, at this moment, a figure slowly walked out of the straw shed not far away.


    It was a woman with long hair and shoulders, her face pale. She slowly walked over, leaving water stains everywhere she passed. Although his appearance had changed slightly, he could still faintly see the outline of Liu Dingdang. She was indeed her, and she had lived in the straw shed all these days, and had been sleeping most of the time, and had hardly ever come out for a walk.


    At this moment, her sudden appearance surprised Chu Chouli. However, he quickly regained his senses. He hurriedly picked up the unconscious Guang Lingui and came to the front of the woman. He anxiously said, "Come and see what happened to him."


    "It''s fine. Leave it to me." The woman said softly. Although she knew that she did not do it on purpose, her voice still gave Chu Chouli a strange feeling like a ghost whispering in the night. Chu Chouli hurriedly placed Guang Lingui''s body in front of the woman. However, his body subconsciously took a step back at that time and looked at the woman strangely.


    This woman''s entire body seemed to be soaked in water. From her hair to her clothes, she was wet. Chu Chouli knew all of this. Although she was used to being strange, when the woman stood in front of Chu Chouli, Chu Chouli noticed that there was not the slightest bit of vitality in her entire body. She was no different from a dead person.


    Chu Chouli''s actions were naturally noticed by the woman. She raised her head and looked at Chu Chouli with a flash in her eyes, but did not say anything else. Then she squatted down and looked down at the unconscious Guang Lingui. His gaze was gentle, and there was a complicated smell in it. It was like a lover looking at her husband, or an elder looking at her late life.


    She stretched out her hand and slowly stroked Guang Lingui''s cheek. Her movements were similarly gentle. Following her caress, Chu Chouli could clearly feel that something was being pulled out of Guang Lingui''s body. Chu Chouli couldn''t help but feel a little worried, but considering the relationship between the two and his helplessness, he could only hold the mentality of a dead horse being a living horse doctor at that time and allow that woman to do so.


    This situation lasted for more than ten breaths of time. The woman suddenly pulled back her hand. Chu Chouli was about to ask a question, but at this moment, Guang Lingui, who had just lost his breath and was almost on the verge of death, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Chu Chouli was stunned. His face immediately revealed joy. He came to Guang Lingui and shouted loudly, "Ai! My little ancestor, you finally woke up. You scared me!"


    He shouted like this, but Guang Lingui, who was sitting up, seemed to hear Chu Chouli''s voice. At that time, he turned his head to look at Liu Dingdang, who was beside him. There was no expression on his face of rejoicing in the aftermath of the calamity, nor was there any gratitude that he deserved for his help. There was only indifference as calm as an ancient well.


    "Who won this one?" He asked.


    Liu Dingdang took a deep look at Guang Lingui and spat out a similarly inexplicable sentence from Chu Chouli''s mouth, "They all lost."


    Then, Liu Dingdang stood up and walked towards the straw shed, sleeping quietly in it again.


    ¡­


    It was already late in the night, and Chu Chouli was sitting by the cliff with a frown.


    He looked at the monk beside him with some distress, then turned his head to glance at the woman who had fallen asleep in the straw shed.


    Then the big man sighed. If he had known that he should have followed Liu Sheng and the others down the mountain, although he was tired from climbing the mountain, it was better than staying with these two fellows. Their entire bodies were filled with strangeness, and after witnessing today''s scene, such strangeness became even more deeply rooted in Chu Chouli''s heart.


    "Are you afraid of me?" The nearby monk seemed to have sensed Chu Chouli''s cautious gaze. He turned to look at Chu Chouli and asked.


    Chu Chouli hurriedly shook his head and forced out a dry smile on his face. He said, "No, no, not at all."


    The monk continued, "The world is always like this. It does not distinguish between truth and falsehood. It does not know whether it is good or bad. It only knows how to fear the unknown."


    Chu Chouli cursed in his heart, "What''s so strange about this? Aren''t all people in the world like this?"


    However, he did not dare to do so. He could only reply repeatedly, "Yes, yes, senior monk is right. How can we grass-roots people have your vision?"


    How could Guang Lingui not recognize the hypocrisy in Chu Chouli''s words? However, he did not point it out. He was just about to say something when his expression suddenly changed slightly. It was as if he had sensed something and turned his head to look behind him. Chu Chouli was stunned. At that time, he heard a noise coming from behind him. He hurriedly stood up and said with a happy expression, "They are back."


    He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Although Liu Sheng, Meng Liang, and the others were all stuffy, and most of them became silent in the face of the pressure of the imminent war, it was better than being alone with this strange Guang Lingui. Just as he was thinking about this, a figure emerged from the flat-topped forest. It was a woman dressed in black. She was as beautiful as a flower. She was like a person who had walked out of a painting. Every smile and frown inadvertently affected the hearts of others.


    Even Hero Chu, who boasted that he didn''t touch a single leaf of the flower bushes, couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw the woman''s appearance.


    "You are" He had never seen her before. In fact, even though Chu Chouli did not have any indiscriminate thoughts towards such a woman, if he had met her once, he would never forget her. At this moment, the sudden appearance of such a person on the Great Abyss Mountain was somewhat strange.


    Chu Chouli quickly realized this and his eyebrows gushed with vigilance.


    But such vigilance dissipated in the next moment.


    Chu Chouli looked at that girl. That girl also looked at Chu Chouli at that time. However, unlike the vigilance and surprise in Chu Chouli''s eyes, that girl''s eyes were filled with joy and excitement.


    She jumped up and down in front of Chu Chouli and looked him up and down, her gaze somewhat scrutinizing.


    Chu Chouli felt his scalp go numb when he saw the girl who suddenly jumped out. He subconsciously shrank his neck, but the girl moved closer. After a while, he suddenly smiled and said, "Little Chu, you''ve gained weight again!"


    Chu Chouli was stunned by Little Chu''s address. It was not that he felt offended to call him at the age of a girl. In fact, addressing him as a senior who had lived in Jianghu for so many years was nothing in Chu Chouli''s heart. What really stunned him was that the name "girl" and her tone reminded him of the last person who called him "Canghai Liuliu".


    Just as Chu Chouli was stunned, another voice came from the forest where the girl was running out, "Xuan''er, stop messing around."


    ¡­


    "What! She''s Xuan''er." Just like Ye Hongjian and the others, after hearing Xu Han''s explanation, Chu Chouli revealed the same astonished expression as everyone else at that time. Even the tone of his exclamation was almost the same.


    "Why not?" Xuan''er raised her head and said proudly, as if she was enjoying Chu Chouli''s gaze at her.


    How could Chu Chouli dare to quarrel with Xuan''er, who had already obtained the true body of the Demon Lord? He could only suppress the shock in his heart at that time and remain silent.


    "What about Brother Song and the others?" Xu Han smiled faintly. He didn''t care about Xuan''er''s nonsense, but he asked. On the way up the mountain, Ye Hongjian had already told him that Song Yueming, Ning Zhumang, and even Meng Liang, along with the two current Sword Immortals, had arrived at the Great Abyss Mountain. Including Liu Sheng, who had been with Xu Han from the beginning, there were six people, but now they were nowhere to be seen. He couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    Upon mentioning this, Chu Chouli was also somewhat dissatisfied. He snorted and replied, "They have to go to the foot of the mountain every day to investigate the situation at Great Zhou. Sometimes, they will go for a few days. They probably won''t come back until later."


    The great battle was imminent, so it wasn''t a problem to know more about the enemy''s movements. Xu Han nodded and his gaze sank as he landed on the monk beside Chu Chouli.


    Seeing this, Chu Chouli grinned. In his opinion, this should be the first time Xu Han had seen Guang Lingui in such a state. At this moment, he should also be extremely shocked. He was waiting for Xu Han to ask a question, so he could explain it so as to satisfy his Hero Chu''s insightful vanity.


    Chu Chouli was secretly delighted with his intelligence, but the scene that followed surprised Chu Chouli greatly.


    Xu Han''s gaze stopped on Guang Lingui. Guang Lingui also stood up and bowed to Xu Han and the people behind him one by one. Other than Xu Han, everyone else had expressions of doubt on their faces as Chu Chouli had expected. However, Xu Han''s expression remained the same, and he even returned the monk''s bow.


    "Benefactor Xu, long time no see. Benefactor''s cultivation has improved a lot." Guang Lingui seemed to be somewhat surprised by Xu Han''s reaction. He was slightly stunned before saying this.


    Hearing this, Xu Han smiled faintly, but did not respond to his words. Instead, he said with a deep gaze, "Can the Saint Monk win this time?"


    Guang Lingui was stunned again. He couldn''t help but have a very strange feeling. He didn''t know about some things for long, and he had never spoken to anyone before. However, hearing Xu Han''s words, he seemed to know everything about him like the back of his hand. Therefore, he couldn''t help but be distracted at that time. After a long time, he replied, "Before the end, who can say the winner?"


    The two of them exchanged words, Hearing that, Chu Chouli, who was originally planning to show off his knowledge, was a bit confused. Of course, Chu Chouli could not understand the Dhyana in these words. However, as the only few men present, Su Mu''an, who was still young in Chu Chouli''s heart, was naturally not a man. Furthermore, Zhou Yuan, who was over 70 years old, would never participate in these things.


    At this moment, the two of them were chatting fiercely. Chu Chouli always felt that if he were to stand aside, he would be a little embarrassed. Therefore, he licked his face at that time and forcefully stepped into the conversation between the two of them. "What''s wrong with winning? We definitely can''t lose. If we lose, we''ll lose. So, I feel that the more we work together at this time."


    Chu Chouli said nonchalantly a bunch of empty words that he didn''t believe, while Xu Han and Guang Lingui, who were looking at each other, ignored Hero Chu''s words as they continued.


    "The Saint Monk has the heart of all living beings in the world. He wants to cross the world with himself as his guide. I admire this action to the extreme, but I have something to say here. I hope that the Saint Monk will listen to him." Xu Hanyan said.


    Guang Lingui''s eyebrows were calm, but the strange expression in his eyes became even more intense. Just as he had thought, Xu Han seemed to understand everything he had done. He frowned slightly, but still said, "Benefactor, there''s no harm in saying it."


    "How can a person with an obsession persuade others to let go of their obsession?" Xu Han whispered. His tone was not loud, but it seemed to carry some strange rhythm that struck Guang Lingui''s heart.


    When Guang Lingui heard this, the calm between his eyebrows was broken for the first time. He seemed to have thought of something, but he was unable to catch it. The feeling of being unable to give up on it made Guang Lingui''s heart irritated. He had no choice but to chant the Buddha Dharma silently in his heart. Only then did he forcefully suppress the irritation. Then, his gaze towards Xu Han instantly became sharp. He asked with a deep brow, "How did you know about this?"


    Xu Han smiled again and said, "The Buddhist School has always had words that cannot be leaked. Some words can be said clearly, while others are not. There is no need for the Sage Monk to be annoyed. As long as he remembers these words, when the time comes, he may be able to obtain a sliver of hope."


    When Guang Lingui heard this, his expression became even more solemn. He asked again, "Vitality? Whose vitality?"


    At this moment, Xu Han''s gaze finally moved away from Guang Lingui. He turned his head to look at the straw shed at the edge of the flat roof, where Liu Dingdang was still sleeping peacefully, as if the commotion from the crowd had not affected her at all. Xu Han glanced at that place, then withdrew his gaze and said again.


    "Your life force."


    Guang Lingui was stunned again when he heard this. He was about to ask something else, but at this moment, Xu Han seemed to have lost interest in talking to him again. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Chu Chouli, who was ignored because of the conversation between the two of them.


    Chu Chouli sensed Xu Han''s gaze. He subconsciously opened his mouth to say something to join the conversation between the two of them. However, before he could say anything, Xu Han''s voice rushed over before he could speak.


    "Big Brother Chu, I also have something to say to you."


    "What?" Chu Chouli asked in confusion.


    "It''s about Ran Qingyi."


    The words of this short number caused Chu Chouli, who had always been careless, to change his expression abruptly. He frowned and his face no longer had the playful expression he had before, "What did you say?"


    Xu Han replied in a deep voice, "Although big deception can deceive the heavens and big thieves can steal lives, the reincarnation of the heavenly dao has its own limits. Forcibly¡­"


    "It will only harm you and yourself."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 711 About Little Xu Han

    Chu Chouli completely substituted himself as the host and arranged for a table for everyone to eat. Two roasted rabbits, a roasted chicken, and many melons and fruits. This normally inconspicuous item was now considered rare in this world.


    By the time they finished dinner, Liu Sheng and the others who had left still hadn''t returned. Chu Chouli was not surprised by this. Xu Han inquired about the recent situation and immediately felt relieved. After all, with the strength of that group of people, their combat strength at the Immortal level was close to five fingers. Unless Lunar Temple attacked or the Dark Asura Palace army arrived, there was no other person or force in the world that could contend against them.


    Perhaps it was because Chu Chouli had stayed with the Guang Lingui for too long, and with great difficulty, he had found a companion to talk with. Chu Chouli had intentionally pulled Xu Han and the others to talk nonstop, but everyone had rushed all the way here. After hastily persuading Chu Chouli for a while, they each found a place to sleep and cultivate. Xuan''er naturally still thought of a way to get close to Xu Han as usual. Under Qin Keqing and Ye Hongjian''s murderous gazes, Xu Han did not dare to make a fuss. He forcefully shouted at Xuan''er before letting her sleep in the place closest to him.


    Even so, Qin Keqing and Ye Hongjian were still extremely unhappy with Xuan''er''s actions. After a burst of gnashing of their teeth, the two of them actually went to sleep beside Xu Han with their red cheeks. This situation caused Chu Chouli to feel envious, but they did not dare to look any further. They could only flee to the open space in the distance to sleep. The ones who were most aggrieved were Aowu and Ah Huang, who was loyal to Xuan''er.


    The two great demons, who were used to guarding Xuan''er, watched as Xu Han''s surroundings were filled with people. They could only sleep in the distance helplessly.


    A group of people fell asleep on the flat roof, either entering sweet dreams, or sinking into¡­


    Boundless painful memories.


    ¡­


    Heaven and earth began to collapse in the boundless darkness, and all living beings had turned into dust before this.


    The youth stood on the ruins, his eyes red as he looked at the gigantic face in the sky. He sternly asked, "Even if all of this is my fault, all the creatures in this world are innocent. Why aren''t you willing to let them go? You can take whatever you want from me!"


    Facing the youth''s questioning, the face in the horizon was indifferent. He didn''t seem to feel the anger and sadness in the youth''s heart at all. It was like an elephant couldn''t understand the shuttle of an ant. Everything looked like a ridiculous self-talk to him.


    However, after a few breaths of silence, he still answered the youth''s question.


    "Born in this world, no one is spared. Everyone deserves to die."


    "Their intelligence comes because of you. Their hearts are filled with darkness and sin. They were destined to be your people from the moment you arrived."


    "And this is sin! There are countless sins!"


    "Therefore, give up your pointless struggle and wait for the endless sleep that belongs to you. That will be the last bit of mercy bestowed upon you by the starry sky of the Myriad Domains."


    After saying that, the collapsed world began to reorganize. Everything began to return to its original point. Another round of death and destruction began to play out step by step according to the script that had already been set.


    The youth watched all of this. He could feel the power and consciousness in his body beginning to dissipate. He tried his best to break free from this fate, but under the powerful power that still surpassed this world, the struggle he made seemed so lowly and overestimated himself.


    ¡­


    Hu!


    Xu Han sat up, his forehead covered in sweat. He could not tell how many times this was the first time he had awakened from such a terrifying dream.


    He gasped heavily, but deliberately lowered his voice, not wanting his abnormal state to affect the people around him who had already fallen asleep.


    He panted and gradually calmed down his unstable emotions. Just as he was about to stand up and find a secluded place to stay for a while, a hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed Xu Han''s hand.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He lowered his head to look, only to see that Ye Hongjian, who was sleeping beside him, had already opened her eyes. At this moment, her pair of big dark eyes were widened, and she looked at him with a smile.


    "Let''s go together." She lowered her voice and said.


    Xu Han hesitated for a few breaths, but in the end, he didn''t know what he had thought of, so he nodded.


    The two of them deliberately avoided others, so their movements were suppressed by them. Very quickly, they avoided the location of the people and arrived at the now rare green forest beneath the flat roof.


    Along the way, Xu Han was deeply worried. He only lowered his head and frowned, without saying anything, Ye Hongjian stopped only after they arrived a few miles away from the flat top. She was helpless against Xu Han''s silence, but she did not want to waste this hard-won opportunity to be alone. As a result, she raised her head to look at the horizon. Her gaze pierced through the layers of shade above her head and landed on the dazzling starry sky in the horizon.


    "In the past, when I was alone, I always liked to sit in the courtyard and look at the sky like this. At that time, I felt that this kind of scene was simply too beautiful. But now¡­ it seems that other than this Great Abyss Mountain, I can no longer find such a scene."


    As Ye Hongjian said this, her gaze landed on Xu Han without a trace. However, the youth still frowned and did not respond to her in the slightest.


    Wood!


    Ye Hongjian cursed in her heart, but she still said again, "Xiao Han, when things get here, let''s stay in seclusion here, okay? I like the starry sky here."


    Hearing this, Xu Han felt as if he had just woken up from a dream. He turned his head to look at Ye Hongjian, and a smile squeezed out from the corner of his mouth. He nodded and said, "Alright."


    Ye Hongjian curled her lips. Since she had known Xu Han for so long, she could naturally tell that Xu Han was trying to perfunctory her. She couldn''t help but feel a little angry and said, "What? You don''t want to live in seclusion with me. Do you want to follow Xuan''er or your sister Keqing?"


    Xu Han smiled bitterly. He shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean that. I just¡­"


    "I just can''t bear to part with them. Everyone wants them, right?" Ye Hongjian took Xu Han''s words and looked at him with a teasing smile.


    Xu Han was stunned. Although he did occasionally feel apathetic between them, he had never thought about what Ye Hongjian said. However, he was a little strange. Xuan''er''s temperament was just jumping off. No matter how it was, Ye Hongjian and Qin Keqing seemed to have changed and started messing around with Xuan''er. This was something that Xu Han did not expect.


    Seeing that Xu Han was stunned and hadn''t replied for a long time, Ye Hongjian thought that she was right about Xu Han''s thoughts. Her expression immediately changed, and a chill surged in her eyes. She lowered her voice and asked again, "Good you, Xu Han, are you really focused on the business of stepping on three boats?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han shook his head helplessly. He wanted to explain something, but he felt that his inexplicable interest was dimming. Therefore, he did not say anything in the end. When Ye Hongjian saw this, she was slightly stunned and put away her thoughts of messing around with him. At that time, she sighed and whispered, "What exactly did you encounter in the Immortal Palace of Kunlun?"


    Ye Hongjian''s thoughts were exquisite. She could clearly feel that Xu Han''s body had undergone some changes since he came out of the Kunlun Immortal Mountain. Although Xu Han tried his best to conceal this change, he could not hide it from Ye Hongjian''s eyes.


    Ye Hongjian also hid this question in her heart for a long time. She understood Xu Han and knew that if Xu Han did not want to answer the question, it would be useless to ask. But at this time, she could not hold it back anymore. It wasn''t because of vulgar curiosity, but because she wanted to share something for Xu Han. Even though those things were insignificant, she still wanted to do something.


    Xu Han shook his head and said, "Nothing. There''s nothing there."


    This answer was really too perfunctory. Xu Han could of course fabricate a more appropriate lie, but just as Ye Hongjian understood him, he also understood Ye Hongjian. He knew that his lies could not be concealed from the other party. Instead of saying something casually, he did not want the other party to believe him. He only wanted the other party to understand that he was not willing to say it.


    Ye Hongjian''s expression became a little lonely at that time. She naturally had such a tacit understanding. She clearly understood Xu Han''s thoughts, but at this time, Xu Han was still unwilling to open his heart to her. She inevitably felt that she was too incompetent and had not helped Xu Han at all.


    Xu Han naturally saw through Ye Hongjian''s thoughts at this moment. A smile appeared on his face once again. He raised his head and looked at the horizon. There were stars shining there. It was indeed as Ye Hongjian had said. It was truly extremely beautiful.


    "I heard that there are more and more beautiful stars everyday in the starry sky outside the world. If you go there one day, you will forget about the starry sky. After all, it''s more beautiful there."


    Ye Hongjian also regained her senses. She smiled bitterly and shook her head, "Even Master Wei didn''t do anything. How can I do it? This world really isn''t a cage that can be jumped out so easily."


    "Who knows what''s going on in this world? You have to think first, then you can do it. How can you do it if you don''t even dare to think about it?" Xu Han was unusually joking with Ye Hongjian.


    Ye Hongjian was also stunned, Although he didn''t get the answer he wanted from Xu Han, But being able to make Xu Han''s mood better was something that Ye Hongjian was happy about, so she no longer cared about what happened before. At that time, she accepted Xu Han''s words and said, "Alright, then I''ll think about it, but ¡­ what''s the point of me being alone in the Myriad Domains starry sky? You have to accompany me before I''m willing to go."


    Hearing this, the light in Xu Han''s eyes changed a little at that moment. However, this change was also fleeting. Then, he nodded heavily and said, "I will accompany you. Let''s go and see the scenery of the Myriad Domains of the Universe together."


    Ye Hongjian''s face revealed a genuine smile as if she had truly thought of the situation at that time. She continued, "Then we need to have a few more Little Xu Han so that it can be lively."


    Xu Han probably didn''t expect Ye Hongjian to say such bold words. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He lowered his head and looked at the woman beside him. He saw that although her cheeks were a little red, the gaze he looked at Xu Han at that time was inexplicably resolute. Under that gaze, something in Xu Han''s heart gradually melted. However, he didn''t want to do this. He had to make himself firm and cold enough so that he would have the strength and courage to fulfill the promise he had just made.


    Therefore, he suppressed the throbbing in his heart and said in a deep voice, "Yes."


    This kind of response somewhat disappointed Ye Hongjian, who was full of her daughter''s thoughts at the moment. She glanced at Xu Han and saw from his expression that he seemed to have fallen into his unwillingness to talk to outsiders. Ye Hongjian sighed in her heart, then she gritted her teeth, mustered up her courage, and leaned into Xu Han''s embrace at that time.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled, and he did not expect Ye Hongjian to do such a thing.


    He was at a loss as to whether to refuse or cater.


    "Xiao Han." However, just as he was hesitating, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again, "No one can tell if we can win this time. It''s good for Xuan''er, but neither for Sister Qing. We don''t want to leave any regrets for ourselves. Do you understand?"


    "Since no one can guarantee how long we will live, why don''t we enjoy every moment now?"


    As Ye Hongjian said this, her face turned even redder. She purposely squeezed into Xu Han''s embrace again, and her body was almost completely stuck to Xu Han''s body.


    Xu Han could not move and stood still. At that time, an indescribable thing rose up in his chest under the friction of Ye Hongjian.


    "Hongjian" He wanted to say something, but Ye Hongjian handed over her red lips at that time.


    Xu Han was stunned, but in the end, he couldn''t help but immerse himself in that tenderness that was like water like clouds.


    After a long time, his lips parted.


    Ye Hongjian blushed and blurred her eyes. She leaned against Xu Han''s shoulder and whispered in his ear, "If we want to give birth to so many little Xu Han, we must hurry up."


    These words were like a flame that ignited the fuse. Xu Han''s remaining will completely collapsed at that time. As soon as his body sank, he took the opportunity to press Ye Hongjian beneath him.


    ¡­


    On the morning of the second day, the genius was dazzled, and everyone opened their eyes amidst Xuan''er''s heart-wrenching cries.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Did the people from Dark Asura Palace arrive?" Chu Chouli was even more frightened as he asked in panic. Although the rest of them weren''t as shocked as Chu Chouli, they all cast puzzled gazes in Xuan''er''s direction at that time.


    Aowu and Ah Huang jumped directly to Xuan''er''s side, and they had the posture of protecting the Demon Lord from death.


    However, at the moment when everyone''s hearts were raised to their throats, Xuan''er pointed at the two empty spaces beside her and shouted, "They''re gone!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. A strange expression immediately appeared on their faces. Chu Chouli put down the heart that he was carrying. He waved his hand and said, "What''s so strange about this? The two of them haven''t seen each other for a long time. Don''t tell me that they aren''t allowed to go and whisper something together?"


    There was a saying that the speaker was unintentional and the listener was intentional. Chu Chouli probably did not expect his nonsense to poke at Xuan''er''s pain. Xuan''er''s expression immediately changed. She stood up and stamped her feet at that time. She said angrily, "It''s just impossible! It''s just impossible!"


    Everyone obviously didn''t want to participate in Xu Han''s "family affairs". At that time, they glanced at each other and turned their heads. Even Fang Cai lowered their heads loyally with a look of ignorance on their faces as they turned around and left. Evidently, although Demon Monarch was important, Xu Han was determined that he was not someone they could provoke. The two of them still understood the principle that those who knew the times were handsome.


    However, there were some who left, but there were also some who stayed.


    Xuan''er turned her head to look at Qin Keqing. The two women''s gazes met, and most likely, they could see a look of determination and anger like her from each other''s gazes.


    The two of them naturally clapped and swept past each other''s hostile gazes.


    "They must be nearby. Let''s go find them now. We can''t let Ye Hongjian succeed!" Xuan''er said sternly. At this moment, there was a bit of the fierce vigor that a Demon Monarch deserved.


    Although Qin Keqing did not say anything, her brows also revealed a harsh expression. The two of them were about to embark on a mighty operation of "seizing adultery".


    However, just as they took this step, a rustling sound came from the depths of the forest. Then, Ye Hongjian and Xu Han appeared in front of the crowd. They were holding many melons and fruits in their hands. It was obvious that the four of them had prepared breakfast.


    The two of them didn''t know the fury in Qin Keqing and Xuan''er''s hearts at this moment. They walked up to the flat roof with a smile and handed the melons and fruits in their hands to the others. Chu Chouli, on the other hand, acted on the principle of holding a short hand. This person''s lips were soft as he took the melons and fruits and kept on making expressions towards Xu Han and Ye Hongjian. However, Xu Han and Ye Hongjian did not know if they were doing it intentionally, and did not pay any attention to their "good intentions".


    After Xu Han and Ye Hongjian finished handing out the fruits and melons, they arrived in front of Xuan''er and Qin Keqing. Ye Hongjian and Xu Han handed over the remaining food to the two of them respectively, but the two of them seemed to have discussed it early in the morning and ignored the things they handed over.


    "Where have you been?" Xuan''er was the first to make a move. At that time, she crossed her arms around her chest and asked.


    "Aren''t we going out to bring you some food?" Ye Hongjian''s face flushed red, but she pretended to respond calmly.


    "Do you still need two people to find some melons and fruits for that long?" Xuan''er was looking for trouble, and with Ye Hongjian''s abnormal reaction, Xuan''er felt that there was something hidden in it, so she naturally refused to let the two of them go.


    "There are so many people and so many mouths. Naturally, it will take more time." Ye Hongjian still wanted to hold on, but she didn''t know that the more she said, the more wrong she


    "That''s right, don''t make things difficult for Sister Hongjian. You didn''t see that when Sister came back, she was limping a little. She must have been looking for food for us. I wonder how far she went!" Little Nineteen, who was listening to their conversation, rushed forward and looked at the crowd seriously, shouting loudly.


    When they said this, the expressions of the people on the flat roof changed, and their gazes towards Xu Han and Ye Hongjian instantly became strange.


    As for Ye Hongjian, her face turned red to the root of her neck. On the other hand, killing intent appeared in Xuan''er and Qin Keqing''s eyes.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 712 You All Have a Future

    "Wuwuwu!" Nineteen''s face was grieved as he was pulled back by Zhou Yuan while covering his mouth.


    Su Mu''an blinked his eyes, somewhat puzzled by the silence on the flat roof. He thought for a moment and put all of his thoughts into the melon and fruit in his hand.


    After Guang Lingui Chang recited Amitabha, he continued to meditate with his eyes closed.


    Only Chu Chouli slapped the ground forcefully at that time. The melons and fruits in his arms scattered all over the ground, but he did not notice it at all. He shouted excitedly, "My Xiao Han is finally a real man!!! Haha¡­"


    Chu Chouli''s loud laughter stopped abruptly after two breaths of time, because at that time, two cold and gloomy gazes landed on him. Ling Ran''s killing intent was piercing like a cold light, causing Chu Chouli to swallow the laughter behind him.


    He lowered his head and picked up the dusty melons and fruits on the ground. He didn''t care about anything else, so he began to eat them in large mouthfuls. He kept saying, "Mm, this fruit is really good, and the taste of the iron roasted chicken. Mm, not bad, not bad."


    Xuan''er and Qin Keqing used their gazes to extinguish Chu Chouli''s excitement. The two of them exchanged glances, and then their gazes landed on Xu Han and Ye Hongjian at the same time. That posture was rather like interrogating a prisoner.


    Even though he and Xu Han had long been engaged, the two of them were happy with each other. Everyone knew that. However, Ye Hongjian was embarrassed to speak about the matter of Yun Yu, and her face was unavoidably red. She lowered her head and did not dare to look straight into the eyes of the two of them.


    Although Xu Han was usually calm and collected, it was inevitable that such a thing was exposed by the Nineteenth Young Master Wuji. He also didn''t know how to deal with it, but as a man, Xu Han naturally couldn''t entrust all of this to Ye Hongjian. He took a step forward and blocked Ye Hongjian''s body behind him without revealing any traces. He coughed dryly and asked, "Oh right, Liu Sheng and the others haven''t returned yet?"


    This question was obviously intentionally changing the topic. Moreover, it was so stiff that even Su Mu''an could hear the oddity in Xu Han''s words. How could Xuan''er and Qin Keqing, who were filled with resentment, let Xu Han go?


    "Speak! What exactly did you do last night?" Xuan''er asked sternly.


    Xu Han was a little embarrassed. He really didn''t know how to respond to Xuan''er''s direct questioning. However, Xuan''er and Qin Keqing naturally didn''t agree with everyone''s speculations.


    Instantly, a sense of defeat swept through Xuan''er''s mind. The light in her eyes flickered, and monstrous demonic energy surged out of her body, covering the sky and covering the sun.


    Xu Han frowned. Normally, Xuan''er was just messing around, but at this moment, Guan Xuan''er seemed to be really planning to use force.


    "Xuan''er! What are you doing?" Xu Han immediately shouted loudly, trying to intimidate Xuan''er.


    But at this moment, Xuan''er''s eyebrows were cold. She seemed to be completely unable to listen to Xu Han''s words. The monstrous demonic energy surged out of her body even more violently. Under this kind of might, everyone present felt that their auras weren''t vibrating. Especially the weak nineteen disciples, their faces turned pale.


    "This" Ye Hongjian did not expect such a change, but her gaze was also astonished, and she was at a loss for what to do.


    "Something''s wrong." However, Xu Han seemed to have noticed something. His expression changed slightly, and the aura around him started to surge.


    Boom!


    At the same time, a sea of clouds suddenly surged in the sky above the Great Abyss Mountain, and bright red rays of light emerged from the sea of clouds. A similarly vast demonic aura gushed out from the sea of clouds, and a voice sounded at that time.


    "Lu Wu, it has been ten thousand years since we last met. How did we end up like this when we met?"


    The moment that voice sounded, a strange color flashed through Xuan''er''s purple pupils. She subconsciously raised her head to look at the sky, and it was also at her absent-minded stall. A divine light also lit up in Xu Han''s eyes. At that moment, his body responded and suddenly rushed out, arriving in front of Xuan''er at an astonishing speed.


    Xuan''er quickly withdrew her gaze after realizing this change. The demonic energy around her swayed, wanting to resist Xu Han. However, she was still a step slower. At that time, Xu Han''s hand reached out and pressed on top of her head impartially. Then, a black aura surged in Xu Han''s eyes. At that time, something was extracted from Xu Han''s body.


    Those were strands of strange, pitch-black things. After being sucked out of Xuan''er''s body by Xu Han, Xu Han''s palm instantly appeared in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone was surprised. They all looked at Xu Han in surprise. Obviously, they did not understand what had happened in that instant of the lightning flint.


    All they could see was that as the black aura was extracted by Xu Han, the monstrous killing intent in Xuan''er''s eyes instantly dissipated. She looked at Xu Han as if she had just woken up from a dream, her eyes filled with doubt and fear. The monstrous demonic energy dissipated, and the pressure that shrouded everyone dissipated. They all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xuan''er looked at Xu Han and asked in astonishment, "What happened to me just now?"


    However, Xu Han smiled and stretched out his hand. He patted her head dotingly and said, "It''s fine, it''s not your fault."


    Xuan''er remembered the changes in Nangong Jing''s body in Great Xia, and seemed to have comprehended something. She looked at Xu Han with an inexplicable gaze.


    Everyone on the side was puzzled by what was happening in front of them, but before they could ask, the sea of clouds suddenly stopped. The red light that surged out of the sea of clouds suddenly converged towards a place, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a red figure. It was surprisingly the owner of the Great Abyss Mountain, Yao Jun Feilian!


    "The four great demon kings, the only ones left in this world are you and me, and the empress in that wooden box." He stared at Xuan''er and let out a long sigh at that time. Although his tone was calm, that calm contained a sense of sadness that everyone heard clearly.


    Hearing this, Xuan''er was still immersed in her encounter just now. She looked up at the Demon Lord in the sky in a daze. After a long time, she replied, "Things are different. It is the norm in this world. Can''t you see this clearly?"


    Fei Lian smiled faintly. At that time, his body landed in the crowd. He smiled and said, "Everyone understands the truth, but he sighs from the bottom of his heart and does not complain."


    "Since you''ve arrived, then we can begin to prepare. After all, I don''t think there''s enough time." Fei Lian said.


    "What are you preparing?" Xuan''er frowned. Obviously, she could not understand Fei Lian''s intentions.


    Fei Lian pointed at the wooden box on Xu Han''s back and smiled with narrowed eyes, "Reinforcements."


    ¡­


    Xuan''er and Fei Lian left with the wooden box on Xu Han''s back. In Fei Lian''s words, he could find some ways. With his and Xuan''er''s Demon Monarch power combined with the Demon Monarch Queen Qing who was already in the wooden box, the three of them could work together to open the wooden box. However, it would take some time.


    Although the demons hidden in the 100,000 mountains had suffered huge losses when they helped Master Wei fight against the heavenly tribulation, the number of demon kings among them was still not small. If the seal could really be opened, it would naturally be the best thing for the upcoming great war. Xu Han had no reason to refuse this matter.


    He agreed to Fei Lian''s request. Let him leave with Xuan''er, The people who were still on the Great Abyss Mountain gradually recovered from their previous misfortune. Although they were still curious about what had happened to Xu Han and Ye Hongjian yesterday, However, after experiencing all of this, they had a tacit understanding that they wouldn''t talk about it. Although Qin Keqing wanted to ask, she was weak without an "ally". In addition, she had some standing relationships, so she couldn''t summon up the courage to question the two of them like Xuan''er. As a result, this matter was exposed under the tacit understanding of everyone.


    However, other people did not mention it, but that did not mean that Ye Hongjian could treat it as if it had never happened.


    She and the others gradually calmed down and started to work on their own matters. They came to Xu Han''s side alone. After hesitating for a while, they finally asked, "Xiao Han, just now Xuan''er was."


    Of course, Ye Hongjian could tell that Xuan''er and Qin Keqing really liked Xu Han, but men weren''t food. How could there be a reason for me to eat half of it and share half of it with you? However, if Xu Han and Xuan''er or Qin Keqing were to become enemies because of this, Ye Hongjian would inevitably feel uneasy.


    Xu Han also knew that Ye Hongjian was still thinking that Xuan''er really wanted to take action against him. He smiled and comforted, "Although Xuan''er has inherited the wisdom and memories of the Demon Lord, her temperament is no different from a child''s. You don''t need to worry about it, just treat it as if she had played with a child''s temper. I will talk to her in the future."


    Ye Hongjian frowned. She instinctively sensed that Xu Han seemed to be hiding something from her. After all, she had seen everything Xu Han had done just now, and could not help but feel that there was something hidden in it.


    However, Xu Han did not say anything. She was unable to ask any further. She could only lower her head and remain silent for a long time before suddenly raising her head and saying, "If ¡­ if you are really willing, neither Xuan''er nor Sister Keqing would I ¡­ be unable to accept it."


    Her voice was suppressed so low at that time that it could be seen that she was struggling in her heart.


    Xu Han had never thought that Ye Hongjian would say such a thing. He couldn''t help but be stunned. Then, he bitterly smiled and said, "What do you mean¡­ I, Xu Han, am not that fickle person."


    At that moment, Ye Hongjian raised her head to look at Xu Han, her eyes shining like autumn water.


    "But we ¡­ we have to face too horrible. No one knows if we can live until tomorrow. I just ¡­ just don''t want them to die with regret ¡­"


    Ye Hongjian''s words came from the bottom of her heart, and Xu Han couldn''t help but be shocked at that time. Actually, it wasn''t just Ye Hongjian. Everyone present was like this. Although they all pretended to be fine, deep down in their hearts, everyone was worried about the upcoming great war.


    As Xu Han thought about this, his gaze swept across everyone''s body, and finally landed on Ye Hongjian''s body again.


    He smiled, then reached out his hand to touch Ye Hongjian''s cheek, and said softly in a gentle tone that had lasted for a lifetime.


    "Don''t worry, you¡­"


    "There''s still a future ¡­"


    "I promise."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 713 I Am the Evil of the World

    A group of people hastily finished their lunch, and Xuan''er and Fei Lian hadn''t returned yet. Everyone was bored and had nothing to do.


    Liu Sheng and the others who had left suddenly returned.


    When they saw Xu Han and the others who had been waiting on the Great Abyss Mountain for a long time, they were first shocked, and then their faces revealed expressions of joy. It was unknown when Xu Han had become the backbone of this group of people''s hearts. With such a great battle imminent and Xu Han here, everyone present felt somewhat relieved.


    "Ah Sheng, Brother Song, Senior Brother, Headmaster Ning." Xu Han saluted the visitors in unison. Then, he looked at the two old men who were also following behind them. This time, Xu Han''s expression became much more solemn. He respectfully bowed to the two of them and said, "This junior greets Senior Yue and Senior Yan, two Sword Immortals."


    Xu Han had long heard of these two Sword Immortals. When he had just betrayed the Dark Asura Palace, he had mentioned them to Canghai Liu when he was talking to him. People said that Yue Fuyao in Heavenly Battle City and the Li Mountain Sect were the two most outstanding sword cultivators in the world apart from the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. The former Xu Han had some interactions with him in Chang''an, and Yue Fuyao had chosen to stand on Tiance Prefecture''s side that year, forcing both Long Night Division and Xu Han to the brink of death. However, at that time, Xu Han relied on Yue Fuyao''s son Yue Chengpeng''s leniency to escape from Chang''an City. In this way, the grudge between the two of them could be considered to be completely erased.


    As for Yan Qianqiu, this was the first time Xu Han had met him. However, whether it was the relationship between Master Wei and the Mount Li Sword Sect or the relationship between Meng Liang and Yan Qianqiu, Xu Han had a good impression of this old man. Now that he saw him, he was also a fairy, and his demeanor was quite heartbreaking.


    "Brother Xu, having such a cultivation at such a young age is truly admirable to both of us. This senior is not worthy of the word." Yan Qianqiu, who was dressed in black, said with a smile.


    Yue Fuyao, on the other hand, was much more indifferent. He only sized Xu Han up and down and did not say anything. Xu Han did not know if he was because of what had happened back then, or if his temperament was already like this. He didn''t think too much about it. After all, no matter what happened back then, Yue Fuyao was willing to come here to help. It was a great fortune for Xu Han, so he naturally wouldn''t be petty to the point where he couldn''t care about the past.


    After the group greeted each other, Meng Liang stepped out and looked at Xu Han seriously. He said with a deep gaze, "It''s good that you''re back, Xiao Han. How was your trip to Kunlun?"


    Everyone present looked at Xu Han with concern when they asked this question. Everyone knew that Xu Han had gone to Kunlun to search for his own background. However, Xu Han did not say that they did not ask much. At this moment, Meng Liang''s question was also a question that had been settled in everyone''s hearts for a long time.


    However, Xu Han smiled and said, "It went smoothly."


    These words were full of perfunctoriness. They could not conceal anything from the crowd, nor could they conceal anything from Meng Liang. Meng Liang frowned. Seeing that Xu Han did not intend to say anything further, he hesitated for a moment before asking.


    He only took a deep look at Xu Han at that time and said earnestly, "I hope you can remember that no matter what happens, we are all brothers. Everyone present is your friend."


    Meng Liang''s sudden sensation greatly exceeded Xu Han''s expectations. He smiled and said, "Junior Brother knows."


    Although Xu Han answered straightforwardly and had an extremely relaxed expression on his face, Meng Liang was still worried. He looked deeply at Xu Han, but in the end, he was unable to find any clues about his heart from his junior brother''s face. He sighed slightly. This Xu Han, who was only in his early twenties, sometimes gave him an undetectable feeling.


    Thinking of this, Meng Liang secretly sighed in his heart. However, he quickly sorted out his mood and swept his gaze over everyone present. He then said, "Since everyone who should have come is here, then let''s tell everyone what we''ve seen in the past few days."


    From Meng Liang''s tone, it was clear that what he wanted to say was extremely important. Everyone put down their doubts and looked at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang''s gaze darkened as he said, "We have sneaked into Tianshan Pass these past few days to gather information. The Great Zhou Empire is heavily dispatched. Almost all the remaining grain in the Great Zhou Empire has been dispatched to Tianshan Pass. It will be no faster than three days and no slower than five days. The army will definitely move out of Tianshan Pass and head towards Great Abyss Mountain."


    Hearing this, although everyone had anticipated the upcoming battle, after hearing this news, everyone present couldn''t help but fall silent at that time.


    "At this moment, the defense of the Heavenly Mountain Pass is empty. We have the ability to burn a portion of that grain, but ¡­ Hmph!" Just as everyone was silent, Liu Sheng, who had never spoken, suddenly stepped out and walked to Xu Han. He said this, but in the end, he coldly snorted and looked at Meng Liang, who was beside him with great dissatisfaction.


    Seeing this, Xu Han realized that there seemed to be some unhappiness and conflict between Liu Sheng and Meng Liang because of some things.


    He frowned. It seemed that Meng Liang had lost a good opportunity when he heard Liu Sheng''s words. However, Xu Han also knew that both Meng Liang and the people accompanying him could be called heroes of the world. There must be a reason for missing such a good opportunity. Therefore, Xu Han did not accuse anyone. Instead, he turned to Meng Liang and asked, "Senior Brother, what is going on?"


    Meng Liang smiled bitterly when he heard this. He looked at Xu Han and then at Liu Sheng, who had a calm expression on his face, before saying, "Brother Liu, I understand what you''re feeling, but I''ve already said the truth."


    "Tianshan guanzhong people are indeed thin, want to surprise burned hay naturally not difficult. However, if the Dark Asura Palace wanted to kill the Demon Monarch to obtain the blood essence they needed, they would definitely need to climb the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain. "As for how majestic the Great Abyss Mountain is, coupled with the pressure that the Demon Lord has accumulated after hibernating for tens of thousands of years, it is impossible for ordinary soldiers to reach the summit. Therefore, if Senluo Palace wants to take down the Demon Lord, they can only send those high-end Holy Sons and Marquis level combat strength. As a result, the so-called army is only at the bottom of the mountain."


    Meng Liang slowly said a great deal, but everyone, including Xu Han, did not understand why.


    Meng Liang seemed to have realized this as well. At that moment, a bitter smile appeared on his face. He said bitterly, "To be honest, I received a message from Chen Guo earlier. It has been snowing heavily for more than two months now. If this continues, the heavy snow will cause disaster and it will be difficult for many grain fields to plant green seedlings on time. This year, we can still rely on the grain in the national treasury to maintain it, but next year, there will inevitably be a famine. It''s a pity that the grain will be destroyed."


    The people present were not stupid people, Meng Liang''s words to this extent, the people naturally understood what Meng Liang was planning, he wanted to seize a large amount of food in Heavenly Mountain Pass, in order to help Chen through the famine.


    But at that time, Liu Sheng snorted coldly and said, "If we can''t win this battle, how can there be another year?"


    ''"It''s good to have a thought about everything. Besides, those Saint Son Saint Weapons or the ordinary army of the Dark Asura Palace are mostly bewitched by that sacred medicine. If we can win, they will not be unable to save us. It is not their life force that has been ruined, but the life force of the entire world." Meng Liang apparently did not intend to quarrel with Liu Sheng and only replied softly.


    Liu Sheng''s face darkened when he said that he didn''t want to hit the smiling man, but it wasn''t easy to get angry.


    At this time, Xu Han also understood the reason for the quarrel between the two of them. However, as Meng Liang said, it was not important whether the grain was destroyed or not. He patted Liu Sheng on the shoulder and said, "Alright, Ah Sheng, let''s do as senior brother says. Let''s start preparing for the Great Abyss Mountain Battle."


    Ever since Liu Sheng left Dark Asura Hall, although his temperament was somewhat strange, and he was extremely indifferent to most things, and sometimes could even be called cold-blooded, he had never refuted Xu Han''s words. But today, for some reason, after Xu Han said those words of relief, Liu Sheng reached out and patted away Xu Han''s hand. He said coldly, "Humph, being kind to the enemy is cruel to yourself. How can you have a chance of winning if you care so much about the future? Since those people are swallowed by the holy medicine, they will only die. Isn''t it ridiculous to think of saving them?"


    However, these words undoubtedly touched Ye Hongjian''s pain. Her parents were bewitched by the holy medicine. Although they were cured by Xu Han, in the depths of her heart, Ye Hongjian still had some sympathy for those who were bewitched by the holy medicine. Hence, after hearing Liu Sheng''s words, Ye Hongjian could not suppress the anger in her heart for a moment. At that time, she stepped forward and retorted, "According to what you said, you were controlled by the Dark Asura Palace back then, shouldn''t you also be guilty of a thousand deaths?"


    These words undoubtedly aroused the anger in Liu Sheng''s heart. Liu Sheng looked at Ye Hongjian and his eyes instantly turned pitch black. At that moment, killing intent surged out of his body.


    "What? Do you still want to make a move?" Meng Liang was also angry. He had clearly told Liu Sheng this truth several times on the way here, and the other party had also agreed to it. Why did he suddenly mention this matter at this time? Furthermore, he had a very unforgiving posture. Meng Liang was naturally unwilling to be outdone. He actually pulled out the sword in his hand and looked at Liu Sheng with a cold gaze.


    Both sides refused to give way to each other and put on airs.


    This situation was obviously unexpected. Su Mu''an saw that the situation was getting out of control and quickly shouted, "Big Sister Hongjian, hurry up and persuade them. Big Brother Liu Sheng was controlled by Dark Asura Palace and he couldn''t help it. Moreover, he was in that situation just to save the Lord Manor Master. How could you speak like that?"


    "What? You think I''m wrong?" Ye Hongjian looked coldly at Su Mu''an and asked in a cold voice. Her tone was not good, and she also regarded Su Mu''an as an enemy.


    "Ai! I say, you old witch, Su Mu''an kindly advised you. How can you treat him like this?" Nineteen, who was standing at the side, seemed to not be able to look over and shouted loudly at that time.


    "Aiyo, my little ancestor, let''s not get involved in such a thing!" However, Zhou Yuan was extremely anxious when he saw this. He hurriedly pulled Nineteen and pleaded loudly.


    "Hmph! Master is usually cowardly and fearful of things. He doesn''t want to participate in anything." Unexpectedly, Zhou Yuan''s persuasion allowed Nineteen to find an opportunity. She turned to look at her master discontentedly and muttered.


    "Wet behind the ears." Seeing the quarrel, Ye Hongjian snorted coldly, her tone full of contempt.


    On the other side, Meng Liang and Liu Sheng had almost raised their auras to the peak. Seeing that they were about to make a move, Ye Hongjian''s eyes narrowed as she held a sword in her hand. Sword intent surged all over her body, as if she intended to participate in this matter.


    "Why can''t Xiao Nineteen talk about things as they are? What does this have to do with age? I see you sneakily following Young Master Xu all day long. That''s what you call a chicken crowing and a dog robbing! You''re disdainful!" However, there was already a fight over there, but just as Ye Hongjian was about to make a move, a voice filled with ridicule came from her ears.


    Ye Hongjian was stunned. She turned around and saw that Qin Keqing was sneering at her. Ye Hongjian seemed to understand the other party''s thoughts. She simply put aside her thoughts and turned to look at Qin Keqing. At that time, she retorted, "I am married to Xiao Han Ming. Why don''t we do anything? That''s our business. How can you, an outsider, interrupt?"


    ''"Hmph, we''re going to marry each other? If Young Master Xu didn''t have a hidden illness back then, how could he have mixed up with such an arrogant young lady like you? Young Master Xu has risked his life and death for me a few times. Don''t you know who he''s pretending to be?" Qin Keqing did not care about Ye Hongjian''s words and continued to mock her.


    "Who are you pretending to be? If you hadn''t pretended to be pitiful and helpless all day long, do you think Xiao Han would have glanced at you? Did he really treat half of the steamed bun back then as a token of love?" Ye Hongjian did not show any weakness and continued to retort.


    The more they talked, the angrier they became. In the end, they let go of their auras and wanted to fight each other.


    For a moment, the flat roof was divided into three groups. One group was arguing about grain, the other group was accusing the other of being a disciple or a master, and the last group was for Xu Han.


    The three sides kept talking nonchalantly, and the atmosphere became even more strange, and a fight had even begun.


    Xu Han, who had originally intended to stop the situation, suddenly put away his thoughts after the situation gradually got out of control. He retreated to the side with a calm brow and watched these people quarrel with each other. His expression gradually became gloomy and cold. It was difficult for others to know what was on his mind at this moment.


    At this moment, the only Guang Lingui who hadn''t participated in this sudden quarrel stepped forward and walked to Xu Han''s side. He looked at the people on the flat roof who were fighting or quarreling with each other and said with a calm expression, "There is a great evil hidden in human nature, and you can stimulate the evil in their bodies. What exactly are you?"


    Xu Han turned to look at the monk in surprise and asked curiously, "Why are you able to avoid this matter?"


    "I''m not a complete person. Some things have long been segregated. Since they don''t exist, how can they be magnified?" The monk said this, but his gaze was still fixated on Xu Han, "Benefactor hasn''t answered our question yet."


    Xu Han also looked at the monk for a while, and then he suddenly reached out and shook his hand at the crowd. At this moment, streaks of black gas were drawn out from the crowd and poured into Xu Han''s palm.


    Regardless of whether it was the people who had just fought with each other, or the two sides who had fought with each other, they all stood there in a daze the moment the black gas was extracted. They couldn''t understand why they could do such a thing with one glance at each other.


    However, Xu Han did not care about the astonishment of the crowd. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the monk. A pitch-black light flashed in his eyes, and then he whispered.


    "I¡­ Is the evil of the world."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 714 Requests From Ye Hongjian

    There was a long silence on the flat top of Great Abyss Mountain.


    Everyone looked at each other at that moment, feeling incredulous and ashamed of what had just happened.


    This kind of shame was also the main reason for the silence on the flat roof. For a moment, they did not know how to face their quarreling companions. At that time, they all lowered their heads and remained silent.


    "Alright, this matter has nothing to do with you. I caused it." Xu Han''s gaze swept across the crowd before he finally spoke loudly.


    Everyone cast doubtful gazes at Xu Han, obviously puzzled by what was happening.


    However, Xu Han stepped forward and walked to the front of the crowd. He said, "I just tested my new cultivation technique. It can seduce people. I didn''t want to lose control of it, so I made such a farce. I''m truly ashamed of it. Please don''t blame me."


    As Xu Han spoke, he respectfully cupped his hands and bowed to the crowd. His attitude was so righteous that no one could pick out a single flaw.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, but after thinking carefully in their hearts, they felt that the situation just now was truly too bizarre. It was far from what they had originally thought. Therefore, although they had doubts in their hearts, they still temporarily believed Xu Han''s words.


    "What kind of technique is this? It''s so strange. Could it be a magical technique left behind from ancient times?" Although the Exquisite Pavilion was ancient, it was still the former sect leader of the Great Zhou Sect. Ning Zhumang frowned and said worriedly.


    These words also reminded everyone, causing them to cast their gazes on Xu Han once again.


    When Xu Han sensed this, he smiled and replied, "Naturally, special techniques should be used during special periods. This technique should indeed be an ancient devil technique. I also found it in the Kunlun Immortal Palace." "However, I have tested it a few times. It seems that it can only be effective on everyone. It has no effect on those who have their minds seduced by the holy medicine. Everyone, rest assured, I will not use this cultivation technique again."


    Although Xu Han was only in his early twenties, he was calm and dignified. After receiving his assurance, everyone felt relieved and secretly nodded. This matter was exposed after Xu Han''s explanation. Only Liu Sheng and Qin Keqing frowned. They seemed to have some feelings, but did not say anything.


    ¡­


    The army of the Dark Asura Palace arrived a few days faster than everyone had expected.


    Two days later, Meng Liang returned from the mountain to investigate the situation again. He had already brought the army from Tianshan Pass to Great Abyss Mountain. In Meng Liang''s words, the army numbered more than 100,000, and most of them were Saint Weapons Saint Child elites. Their march speed was extremely fast. They estimated that they would reach the foot of Great Abyss Mountain by evening.


    Xuan''er and Fei Lian hadn''t returned yet, and Xu Han didn''t know if they had made any mistakes in unsealing the seal, so there was no news of them. But no matter where Fei Lian went, he was like Lu Wu who was trapped in Ya Qi Mountain. His true body had always been imprisoned in this Great Abyss Mountain. They were destined to be turtles in a jar that had nowhere to escape.


    The battle was imminent, and everyone''s hearts were heavy. The communication between the people became less and less, and a solemn atmosphere enveloped the flat roof of the Great Abyss Mountain.


    Ye Hongjian pulled Qin Keqing and Liu Sheng to say something in a dense forest. Then, Ye Hongjian walked to Xu Han, who was sitting cross-legged on the flat roof, with a solemn expression.


    Xu Han closed his eyes and opened them. He looked at Ye Hongjian and smiled. "What''s wrong?"


    Ye Hongjian gritted her teeth and said, "I want to talk to you."


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked at the people around him and saw that they were still busy with their own affairs and had no time to care about him and Ye Hongjian. Thus, Xu Han nodded and stood up, allowing Ye Hongjian to lead him into the dense forest.


    Thousands of kilometers of snow drifted outside the Great Abyss Mountain, but the top of this small flat was brightly lit up with spring light. This world was already a rare beauty, but Ye Hongjian did not seem to have much interest in appreciating it.


    She led Xu Han all the way to the edge of the forest before stopping.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Han could see that Ye Hongjian seemed to have some thoughts, so he asked in a low voice.


    Ye Hongjian''s back was facing him, her shoulder seemed to twitch slightly, and then her voice suddenly sounded, "Xiao Han¡­ I am one of yours."


    As she spoke, her tone was gentle, but there was an undetectable tremor in it.


    Xu Han was slightly stunned, but he still had a puzzled expression on his face. He asked, "What''s wrong? We ¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Ye Hongjian suddenly turned around. Her pair of big dark eyes looked straight at Xu Han, and then she asked word by word, "Then what exactly are you hiding from me?"


    The expression on Xu Han''s face froze, but it was quickly replaced by a genuine smile. He said, "No, when have I ever lied to you?"


    "Humph!" How could Xu Han''s clumsy acting deceive Ye Hongjian''s eyes? At that time, the girl snorted coldly and said, "Then how do you explain Xuan''er''s situation that day and why did we suddenly become like that on the flat roof two days ago?"


    "Didn''t I already say that? I''m just testing the techniques I learned in Kunlun." Xu Han was obviously determined to play dumb with Ye Hongjian until the end.


    "I asked Ah Sheng and Ke Qing. They all possessed Half Demon Force and felt a purer force being extracted from their bodies at that time. Could it be that the Ancient Demon Technique had something to do with the Half Demon Divine Seed?" However, Ye Hongjian was prepared and continued to ask at that time.


    Xu Han was stunned again before he replied, "This ¡­ Cultivation technique is indeed a bit strange. I have already decided not to use this technique again. Don''t worry, Hongjian . I still have my limits on these matters."


    "Xu Han!" At that time, Ye Hongjian''s voice suddenly grew louder, and even her address changed. "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Ye Hongjian''s tone seemed to be mixed with anger, but the depths of this anger carried the smell of helplessness and prayer. She was scared. She knew Xu Han too well. The more Xu Han hid something from her, the more it represented that there was some truth behind this matter that he couldn''t bear.


    She originally didn''t want to ask, because she had predicted that once she really asked this question, the answer would probably be what Xu Han had said. However, after experiencing the changes two days ago and the words that Liu Sheng and Qin Keqing had said to her, she was still unable to suppress the worries in her heart and chose to showdown with Xu Han.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hongjian''s eyes turned a little red and tears rolled in her eyes.


    In Xu Han''s memory, he had never seen Ye Hongjian look like this before. His heart trembled, and his body subconsciously took a step forward. Before the tears flowed out of the girl''s eyes, he held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "It''s fine, I guarantee that everything will be fine."


    Ye Hongjian struggled slightly for a while, but in the end, she was still wrapped in the gentleness that Xu Han suddenly gushed out. Her struggle gradually stopped, and her hands slowly reached out to embrace Xu Han''s waist.


    "I''m your woman." After a long period of silence, Ye Hongjian''s voice sounded again. She whispered softly in Xu Han''s ear. Her gentle tone made Xu Han''s heart melt in that instant.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. I won''t force you."


    Ye Hongjian suddenly thought of these things for some reason. Hearing this, Xu Han secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was naturally confident that he could keep his mouth shut, but if he saw Ye Hongjian like this, his heart would not feel good either.


    Just as Xu Han was about to say something, Ye Hongjian suddenly let go of her hands that were holding Xu Han. She broke free from Xu Han''s embrace and stared at him with her red eyes wide open.


    "But you have to promise me something." Ye Hongjian said.


    "What is it? Tell me." At this time, Xu Han naturally would not bargain with Ye Hongjian again. He said sincerely, as if he had something to ask for, he would not dare to disobey.


    Ye Hongjian stretched out her hand again and hooked her hands around Xu Han''s neck. Her cheeks flushed red, and a pair of red lips also moved closer to Xu Han, breathing heavily beside his mouth.


    She spat out two undetectable words.


    "You want me?"


    Xu Han''s heart trembled again. First, he did not expect Ye Hongjian''s so-called request to be like this. Second, he had to admit that Ye Hongjian looked so moving at this moment. Eating marrow tasted delicious. That kind of taste was truly too wonderful. Even Xu Han was almost unable to control it at that time. However, his remaining rationality still made him suppress this throbbing sensation. He looked around and said, "This daytime¡­"


    Ye Hongjian glared at Xu Han with all sorts of emotions. A red light flashed in her eyes, and a True Essence Barrier rose from the ground and wrapped around the two of them. Apart from the two of them, no one else could sense the situation in the barrier.


    After doing all this, she ignored everything else and sent a pair of red lips straight to Xu Han''s mouth.


    He closed his lips, and a long line of lips and teeth lingered. At that moment, both of their gazes became intoxicated. Xu Han was still worried. At that time, he was about to say something else, but before he could say anything, Ye Hongjian reached out and grabbed Xu Han''s hand, sending it straight into his clothes. When that hand touched the warmth in front of Ye Hongjian''s chest, the last trace of clarity in Xu Han''s heart finally dissipated.


    Before he bullied him, when his rationality completely collapsed, he heard Ye Hongjian whispering in his ear, "You want me?"


    "Give me a child."


    ¡­


    However, after Ye Hongjian woke up from her sleep, Xu Han had already left. She looked at the sky and saw that it was already past the Reform Movement. She looked at the scattered clothes around her and heard the sound. Her face was a little red just now, but her gaze quickly landed on the melons and fruits that were placed on the side. She knew that this was something Xu Han had prepared for her.


    She put on her clothes, then put away the barrier and walked towards the flat top.


    When she arrived at the flat top, the people gathered there, as if discussing something. Hearing Ye Hongjian''s footsteps, the people also turned their heads to look at Ye Hongjian.


    Ye Hongjian''s face turned red. She pulled Xu Han away before noon today. It was only at the Reform Movement that she returned. Someone with a heart could guess something after thinking carefully. Naturally, she could feel the peculiarities in the gazes of the crowd. She coughed dryly and tightened her expression, pretending to be as calm as possible.


    Logically speaking, this love affair between a man and a woman was nothing to be ashamed of. Moreover, with her relationship with Xu Han, all of this was naturally accomplished. Therefore, everyone knew that they would naturally not reveal this matter. However, although this kind of consciousness existed in the hearts of most people, most of the time, it did not represent everyone.


    For example, our Hero Chu.


    "Sister Hongjian is back?" At that time, he looked at Ye Hongjian with a teasing smile. His tone was intentionally very high, and it was obvious that he was playing tricks on Ye Hongjian.


    And when he said that, The intentionally suppressed gazes of the crowd immediately became strange. Under that gaze, Ye Hongjian''s scalp also felt numb. She forcefully suppressed the thought in her heart that she wanted to sew Chu Chouli''s mouth, who was afraid of the chaos under the heavens. She pretended to calmly sweep her face across everyone''s bodies and asked, "What are you all doing together?"


    Fortunately, Meng Liang still knew how to take care of his junior apprentice-brother''s wife. He stood up and said, "We''ve already seen it. The army of the Dark Asura Palace has already arrived at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain, so we are discussing a plan to deal with the enemy."


    Hearing this, Ye Hongjian heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to pick up the embarrassment, she realized something was wrong before she could say it. She hurriedly asked, "Where''s Xiao Han?"


    But who would have thought that this question would not get the answer she wanted? Instead, it caused Chu Chouli, who had just stopped, to become interested again. He smiled mockingly and said, "Sigh, Sister Hongjian, someone from Chu is someone who has been here before. You came back one after another to avoid suspicion, but everyone is one of your own people who won''t laugh at you, so don''t act again."


    "Cough cough." Meng Liang also coughed a few times at that time and said out of kindness, "Now that the enemy is facing us, let''s stop rambling about. If you know where Junior Brother is, Hongjian, tell him to come back quickly so that we can discuss how to deal with him."


    However, Ye Hongjian said with a serious expression, "I don''t know where Xiao Han is right now."


    "Alright. We all understand. We won''t laugh at you. Hongjian, you don''t have to do it again. Did you guys go together today? Could it be that you can still lose a living person?" Chu Chouli seemed to have determined that Ye Hongjian was deliberately doing it because of her thin skin, so at this moment, she still teased Ye Hongjian with a relaxed expression.


    However, Ye Hongjian''s expression became even more serious. She lowered her head and muttered to herself, "I have not seen Xiao Han since I woke up. I thought he had already returned here first."


    These words naturally exposed something that she had just tried her best to conceal. However, at this stall, she had no time to care about this matter. Thinking back to what had happened before, an inexplicable uneasiness instantly invaded Ye Hongjian''s heart. She could no longer care about anything else. At that time, she suddenly turned around and said, "I''ll go look for it!"


    After saying that, she leapt into the dense forest, leaving everyone on the field looking at each other in puzzlement.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 715 The Sea of Bitterness Is Boundless, Advise Lord Grim Not to Turn Around

    At that time, the snow at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain did not stop.


    The gray snow covered the heavens and the earth, making the starless night even colder.


    Today, the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain, where no grass could be seen, was a little more lively than before. At this moment, the once bare snowy ground was full of tents, densely packed here, and it was almost impossible to see the boundaries with a single glance.


    Bonfires were lit everywhere in the camp, using wooden shed as a shield to illuminate the camp. However, even so, the camp was still filled with strangeness and silence compared to the snowy night outside the camp.


    Naturally, this camp would not appear out of thin air. There were patrol personnel everywhere in the camp. Their entire bodies were wrapped in white robes, but there was not the slightest sound wherever they passed. They were silent, like ghosts, and almost no sound could be heard in the large camp.


    At the center of the camp was the largest tent. Unlike the tents that had been extinguished long ago and had almost merged with the night sky, there were still candles burning in the tent, and one could vaguely see that there were shadows shaking inside.


    There was a campfire burning in the huge tent, steaming hot, in stark contrast to the cold night outside and the silence in the camp.


    But even so, the monk in the tent wearing luxurious mink fur still seemed to be a little cold.


    "Cough cough cough cough." He coughed violently and then stretched out his hand to tighten his clothes. When the two men standing behind him saw this, the iron tower-like man hurriedly asked, "Does the hall master still feel cold? I''ll go get some more firewood."


    As he spoke, the sturdy man stepped forward, looking at his posture as if he wanted to "do what he says."


    "No need." However, before he could walk out of the tent, the monk''s voice suddenly sounded, his tone extremely weak, as if it would suddenly stop at any moment. "No matter how much firewood you add, it''s useless. My illness is not something that can be cured with medicinal stones, nor can it be cured with just a few firewood."


    The sturdy man''s mind was simple, and he could be said to be obedient to the monk''s words. When he heard this, he really stopped walking and wanted to take back the foot that he had just stepped out of.


    "Let''s add some more!" However, at this moment, a voice suddenly came from the other side of the tent.


    A girl with purple eyes stood up and said.


    The burly man immediately hesitated, as if he wasn''t sure who to listen to. At that time, he turned his gaze to the nearby monk as if he was asking for help. The monk couldn''t help but sigh and said, "Just do as His Majesty wants."


    When the strong man heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. As he said this, he quickly ran out of the tent, looking for firewood.


    "This Wilde" The purple-eyed girl with an ice-cold expression seemed to be amused by the sturdy man''s performance, and a rare smile appeared on her face.


    "Ah, this disciple of mine has a simple mind. In the future ¡­ His Majesty will have to take care of him more. If there is anything inappropriate, His Majesty, please give him a chance to live in front of me."


    The monk''s words carried an aura of explaining the aftermath, causing the skinny cultivator behind him to change his expression after hearing this. However, he was more flexible than Wilde''s skinny cultivator and understood that this was not a place for him to interfere. Therefore, he only buried the shock in his heart and did not say anything else.


    "Are you ready to die?" The purple-eyed girl who had just stood up naturally recognized the monk''s voice. She narrowed her eyes and asked in a deep voice. Her pupils shrank slightly, as if something was surging in her heart.


    "Your Majesty, this old minister has lived for three hundred years. How can anyone live forever?" Tyrant said with a smile. He did not feel the sorrow and fear that a person who was about to die should feel. Instead, he felt a little more relieved.


    The purple-eyed girl stared at the monk.


    Then, she said in a calm voice, "I won''t die."


    The monk smiled again and said, "Your Majesty is different. Your Majesty is the son of Heaven''s Will, the purest divine seed in all generations. He should have lived longer than the Heavens. How can he die? However, I do not have this blessing and cannot accompany Your Majesty all the time."


    The purple-eyed girl''s pupils began to shrink violently. Dark yet incomparably powerful energy began to surge out of her body. The campfire burning in the tent began to jump, and it suddenly darkened and brightened. The girl''s face revealed a ferocious and terrifying smell under the flames.


    She said again, "I¡­"


    "I don''t want you to die!"


    I don''t want you to die, but these five words seem to contain some kind of magic power. As soon as these words descend, energy surges from heaven and earth,


    Black and purple auras gathered in the sky above the camp. After circling for a while, they surged into the tent. The auras covered the sky and carried tremendous might. In an instant, they surged into the body of the pale-faced black-clothed monk sitting in the wheelchair.


    Tyrant''s body trembled. As the aura surged in, his pale face turned a little rosy, and his weak aura also grew longer.


    However, this did not give him the slightest bit of rejoicing. Instead, he looked at the purple-eyed girl with a sad expression and asked in a calm voice, "What are you trying to do?"


    The purple-eyed girl bent her body and continued to breathe heavily. It seemed that this method was extremely exhausting for her. She raised her head and sweated profusely on her forehead. However, her gaze stared firmly at the monk and said, "You are my last relative ¡­ I won''t let you die, you can''t die."


    After saying this, she did not wait for the monk to give her a reply. She waved her hand and said, "Montenegro, bring¡­ bring the hall master down to rest."


    Hearing this, the skinny cultivator hesitated for a moment before nodding his head. He pushed the black-clothed monk''s wheelchair and slowly walked out of the tent. At the entrance of the tent, they bumped into the sturdy man who was hurrying back with a large bundle of firewood in his arms.


    Seeing this, the sturdy man was stunned and asked, "Has the Palace Master left? Then this firewood¡­?"


    Montenegro was obviously a little impatient with his dumb colleague. He rolled his eyes and was about to say something, but the monk sitting in the wheelchair said, "Send it over."


    The sturdy man hurriedly nodded his head when he heard this and ran towards the tent with firewood in his arms.


    Montenegro tilted his head to look at the figure of the big man who had left. Then, he shook his head helplessly and pushed the wheelchair towards the direction of the monk''s tent.


    "Montenegro¡­ How many years have you followed me?" But unexpectedly, the usually silent Palace Master suddenly asked.


    In the bottom of Montenegro''s heart, the monk was a very mysterious person. He was so mysterious that even if he had followed him for so many years, it would be difficult for him to see his true and false state. He was always scheming, as if nothing in this world could escape his calculations. This made Montenegro, who was proficient in the techniques of the Book of Changes, astonished. Apart from important accidents, this hall master also rarely chatted with anyone. Of course, this had to be done with the purple-eyed girl.


    Because of this, when the monk asked this question, Montenegro was obviously stunned. Only then did he reply, "It has been 267 years since I left Lunar Temple with the Hall Master."


    A smile appeared on the monk''s face. He said, "You remember it very clearly."


    "There are some things that I don''t dare to forget in the end." Montenegro also laughed.


    ¡­


    Two hundred and sixty-seven years ago, the Confucian scholar who walked out of Lunar Temple walked aimlessly in the mortal world.


    He had walked for many years and had seen many people. He had set up a small stall and put it there wherever he went. He had counted the fortunes of many people. As for marriage and future prospects, most of them could be fulfilled. However, there were occasional variables. This variable was probably what his master had said about people''s hearts.


    However, what he still held in mind was that he had spent several years in the Lunar Temple to calculate the Proverbs 19 for the world. The world would return to the abyss, the stars would shine alone, and the phoenix would be in ruins.


    What exactly did he mean by this, and how did he explain it? This question had always troubled Confucian scholars.


    As he walk, he thought, as he slept, that as long as he had time, he would have to ponder, he would have to ponder. He wanted to return to Lunar Temple again, but Master had ordered him to train in the mortal world. Only when that opportunity came would he be able to return.


    He didn''t understand what that opportunity was, but he vaguely felt that it had something to do with the 16-character proverb.


    Therefore, he never let go of this matter until one day, he opened a stall in a small city in Great Xia Liao Province, but his business was not very good. The Confucian scholar who had been thinking about the motto all night was somewhat drowsy.


    "A fortune teller might be able to calculate a divination for me." At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded in his ears, pulling the scholar out of his sleep.


    He rubbed his confused eyes and looked at the visitor, but he couldn''t help but be stunned. It was a monk with a picturesque brow and a crying baby in his arms.


    This kind of combination was somewhat strange. The scholar couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, but the monk had already sat down in front of the stall after saying this.


    The scholar came back to his senses and asked, "What do you want? A future or a marriage?"


    When he said this, he was a little angry. He wished he could slap himself on the spot. How could he ask about the monk''s marriage?


    However, the monk was not angry and replied, "Future."


    The scholarly scholar secretly rejoiced at the monk''s good temper and extended his hand to signal, "Then would you please extend your right hand and have a look with me?"


    However, the monk shook his head and looked at the baby in his arms. The light in his eyes was gentle, but he said, "Look at her."


    The scholar was stunned, but he quickly reacted. He stood up slightly and looked at the child in the monk''s embrace. He was about to say something, but his body trembled at that moment, as if he was heavily struck by lightning, unable to move.


    The child had a pair of purple pupils. Although he was crying in his infancy like an ordinary child, the moment he met that pair of eyes, the 16-word proverb kept echoing in the scholarly scholar''s mind.


    Nineteen is the extreme, the world goes back to the abyss, destiny stars shine alone, phoenix in the ruins.


    Nineteen is the extreme, the world goes back to the abyss, destiny stars shine alone, phoenix in the ruins.


    Nineteen is the extreme, the world goes back to the abyss, destiny stars shine alone, phoenix in the ruins.


    ¡­


    The voice echoed in his mind over and over again, as if something was about to burst out of his mind, regardless of the indescribable fear lingering around the scholarly scholar''s body. It was clearly a child, but the moment he met his eyes, he felt an impulse to worship him.


    Just like that, he maintained his slight movement of getting up and stood there for a long time.


    "Sir, is it still considered?" The monk''s voice pulled the scholar out of his trance.


    The scholar was stunned. He looked at the monk, but the monk''s eyebrows were filled with a faint smile. He was also looking at him.


    "She is" The scholar extended his hand and pointed at the child with trembling lips.


    The smile on the monk''s face grew thicker and thicker. He said, "This is my daughter, how is it? Is she cute?"


    The scholar no longer had the mood to think about where a monk''s daughter came from. He just continued to say with a frightened expression, "But she¡­ But she¡­ is not a human¡­"


    The monk was not surprised by the Confucian scholar''s words, nor was he angry at all. He still smiled and said, "But she is still alive, isn''t she?"


    "If the heavens want people to die, then they have to die. If the heavens want to die, then Chu will die. But I don''t believe in the number of days, so I have to change the number of days. Look, since someone can change it, what''s the use of the number of days calculated by the Zhou Yi method?"


    The Confucian scholar''s heart trembled. He stared at the monk and flicked his fingers under his sleeve. He calculated the foundation of the monk in front of him, but the more he calculated, the heavier his head became. In the end, his face turned pale and he spat out a blood arrow.


    He supported the stall, looked at the monk with a dispirited expression, and asked with his last breath, "Who exactly are you?"


    The monk stretched out his hand and lightly tapped between the Confucian scholar''s eyebrows. At that moment, his vast vitality rushed into the scholar''s body. The backlash from his forceful spying on Heaven''s Will was completely neutralized. Then, the monk said, "Follow me. I''ll take you to see what the number set for this day looks like."


    After saying that, the monk stood up and walked towards the depths of the street.


    The scholar stood there and pondered for a long time before finally gritting his teeth and following in the footsteps of the monk.


    And this was 267 years.


    ¡­


    The heavy snow fell on Montenegro''s shoulders, and the slight coldness pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Montenegro" The monk''s voice sounded at the right time, "These days, I''ve been wondering whether I changed the number of days, or was the so-called number of days driving me in the direction it set. Am I a fish that went up against the current, or a chess piece that I didn''t know I was in?"


    Montenegro lowered his head and remained silent. He thought about the motto he had calculated more than two hundred years ago, and recalled the day when he chased after Ye Hongjian. He saw the situation outside Chang''an City and said after a long while, "Perhaps ¡­ the number of days has never changed, or perhaps ¡­ we are all lambs that think we are right under the Heavenly Dao."


    The monk was stunned, his expression a little lonely. But soon he laughed again, "Is that so?"


    "But can we still turn around?" He murmured to himself.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, almost drowning the two of them.


    "Hall Master, do you sometimes envy Wilde?" Montenegro did not answer the monk''s question, but asked instead.


    "Why are you envious of him?"


    "He never looks back, nor does he look back and forth."


    "Oh? Is this good?"


    "The Buddhists said that the Sea of Bitterness is boundless, but since it is boundless, if you turn around and see the shore, but you can''t reach the shore, then what are you going to do?"


    "Haha. Heishan, you have a very wise root. How about I make you a monk?"


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 716 I Can

    The snow outside the tent was getting heavier and heavier, and the night was already getting dark. However, Gui Puti, who was sitting inside the tent, did not seem to have the slightest bit of sleepiness.


    She did not want to sleep. In fact, she had slept for too long. She had been in a coma for most of her long life. So now, she did not want to sleep. She wanted to do everything in front of her soberly to make sure that the final result would not deviate from what she expected.


    So she sat on the large chair made of marten fur in the tent, brows deep in thought, wondering if there was any deviation in every step that had taken place, and in every step that was about to take.


    And supporting her to do this was just some kind of obsession.


    The obsession of giving oneself and the world a chance.


    She remembered that many years ago, she had awakened from her long slumber. She walked out of the lofty and winding palace hidden deep underground. She stepped barefoot on the loess and looked at the bright sun in the sky and the birds in the woods. She felt that it was the most beautiful thing in time.


    So she took a step through the dense forest, all the way, all the way to see.


    Until she arrived in front of a city wall, she excitedly trotted into the city. The crowd in the city surged, and there were peddlers selling all kinds of things on the streets, toying children on both sides, and performing martial arts. Everything was so strange that her eyes were staring straight at her.


    Then, she smelled a fragrance coming from the shop on the corner of the street. Under the guidance of the fragrance, she walked to the door of the shop. Just as she stood still, the shopkeeper warmly greeted her, "How about it, little girl? Do you want to try the newly baked osmanthus cake?"


    It was the first time in her life that Gui Puti had seen such a thing. She did not have much misgivings. She nodded at that time and smiled sweetly at the shopkeeper, saying, "Alright."


    The shopkeeper naturally hurriedly handed the osmanthus cake to Gui Puti. Gui Puti, who was greedy all the way, did not realize that he was there. He opened his mouth and took a big bite of the cake, tasting it.


    When the shopkeeper saw this, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. He stretched out his hand and said, "One for seven."


    Gui Puti regained her senses from the delicious food. She blinked at the shopkeeper and asked in confusion, "What?"


    The shopkeeper''s expression changed. He said again, "Osmanthus cake costs seven cents a piece. If you eat my Osmanthus cake, you naturally have to give me money."


    Gui Puti became even more puzzled. She blinked her eyes and said, "But I don''t have any money."


    The smile on the shopkeeper''s face dissipated at that time. He put his hands on his waist and shouted, "What do you eat without money? If you don''t learn it well at a young age, how can you learn how to eat tyrannical food from others?"


    Gui Puti was a little scared. She couldn''t understand why the shop owner who had treated her so kindly just now changed his expression in an instant. She was at a loss for what to do, and the shopkeeper obviously didn''t want to let her go. At that time, she walked out of the shop and twisted her sleeves, wanting to walk towards Gui Puti. She kept cursing, "Today, you little liar won''t know what it means to eat and give money. It''s only natural that I don''t have to open this shop anymore."


    As the shopkeeper spoke, he assumed the posture of attacking Gui Puti.


    However, Ghost Subhuti had never seen such a formation before, and he was stunned for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, shopkeeper. I''m an ignorant child. Take this money." However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. A monk stepped forward and blocked the path between Ghost Subhuti and the shop owner. As he spoke, he took out a stack of copper coins from his hand and placed them in the shopkeeper''s hand.


    The shopkeeper was stunned. He subconsciously weighed the money string in his hand. No matter how much it was, it still had twenty pennies. He immediately smiled and had no intention of making a move. However, his gaze couldn''t help but strangely fall on the monk who suddenly arrived and sized it up. In his heart, he secretly said strangely, "Why does this monk still have children?"


    "Father." When Gui Puti saw the visitor, he revealed a pleasantly surprised smile.


    "Why didn''t you come to look for Daddy when you woke up and ran out alone?" Tyrant said this. Although it was a reproach, the tone in his words did not contain much reproach. Instead, it was filled with pampering.


    "I was so confused that I unknowingly came here." The girl replied.


    "Come, Daddy will take you home." The monk held the girl''s hand and walked out of the street.


    "Daddy, the osmanthus cake is delicious."


    "Really? Next time you wake up, I''ll bring you to eat."


    "Alright. But father, Yu''er doesn''t want to sleep all the time. Yu''er wants to go out more and see the outside world."


    "Yu''er, be good. You can only grow up after sleeping more. When you''ve slept enough and grow up, you can always look at this world."


    "But Yu''er feels as if she is different from them. Last time when Yu''er slept, Sister Lu Ning was still a child. How come she has already become something that Yu''er can''t recognize now?"


    "Because Yu''er is different from them. In the future, Yu''er has to do something very important."


    "Is that so ¡­ Daddy ¡­ Yu''er is a little sleepy and wants to sleep again ¡­"


    As the girl spoke, she could no longer stop the sudden drowsiness in her heart. Her head tilted and fell down. The monk beside her hurriedly supported the girl''s collapsed body and said, "Be good, you will soon be able to wait until that day."


    ¡­


    Lu Ning, his full name should be Fang Luning. According to the seniority of his family tree, he should be Fang Yu''er''s great grandson.


    As the last single seedling of the Darchu Clan, Fang Luning was found by the monk in the Changwu Pass of the Chen Kingdom. At that time, Fang Luning had no one to rely on. Her parents had long since died in a civil strife in the Chen Kingdom. The monk brought her back, and Fang Yuer and Fang Luning, whose seniority was greatly different but whose minds were not different, naturally became friends with Fang Luning.


    However, Fang Yu''er''s physique was special. Every once in a while, she would fall into a deep slumber, and her body would stop growing. As a result, when she woke up again, her childhood companion was already graceful and elegant. After all, he followed Fang Yu''er, who had yet to become a ghost Subhuti.


    For example, after an unknown amount of time, she woke up again. Fang Luning was already old. Fang Yu''er hurried over and saw her childhood playmate with white hair. She held Fang Yu''er''s hand and did not have the courage to call her Sister Yu''er.


    "Your Majesty," she said, "I''m dying."


    Fang Yu''er did not know what death was, but an uncontrollable sorrow surged into her heart. This made her realize that death was a very bad thing. So she pulled the hand that was supposed to be smooth like jade, but was actually full of wrinkles like an old tree and said, "Sister Lu Ning, I don''t want you to die. Why ¡­ Why must you die?"


    The old woman who was lying on the bed sighed and said, "There''s nothing I can do¡­ The lives of the Fang family are thin. The sins of our ancestors have to be repaid by our descendants. Generations after generations, from my parents to my children, we are repaying the debts of our ancestors. To be able to survive until now, I have been blessed by His Majesty."


    Fang Yu''er did not quite understand what Fang Lu Ning was saying, but her weak appearance made Fang Yu''er''s heart feel even more desolate.


    She shook her head, praying that the old man in front of her would not die, but the old man could not agree to such a request. She reached out to wipe away the tears from Fang Yu''er''s eyes and said, "Your Majesty, can you promise me one thing?"


    Fang Yuer hurriedly nodded her head. She said, "Sister Lu Ning, you tell me that Yu''er will listen to you. Yu''er will buy you the most delicious osmanthus cake in the world and take you to see the silk drama."


    Fang Luning smiled and shook his head, "Your Majesty can remember your old body. Your old body is already satisfied." She stretched out her hand and waved at the door behind her. Come out, Crescent Moon. "


    So a little girl who looked somewhat similar to Fang Luning when she was young leaned out of the open door timidly. She widened her dark eyes, looked at Fang Luning and then looked at Fang Yu''er. Then, she trotted all the way to Fang Luning''s bed and threw herself into her embrace. She called out, "Granny."


    Fang Luning caressed the little girl''s head with a spoiled expression and comforted her, "Be good, crescent moon, greet Your Majesty quickly."


    Perhaps Fang Luning had taught this child before, or perhaps she was already talented. Although she was a little afraid at that time, she still bowed to Fang Yu''er and said playfully, "Fang Yue Ya greets His Majesty."


    The expression on Fang Yuer''s face was somewhat puzzled. She looked at the girl and then at Fang Luning.


    "This is my granddaughter, only five years old this year. In the past few days when His Majesty was asleep, my disappointing child did not have such a good life. He was unable to survive the curse brought about by that life. He died early. His daughter-in-law was also suffering. She was pregnant with crescent moons and was devoured by the demonic aura that this child was born with. She went to look for my son a few months ago. I originally wanted to raise the crescent moon for my son, but this body can''t endure anymore, so I have a reluctant request. "Although Lord Palace Master is here, he is still surrounded by things. Therefore, I would like to ask His Majesty to take care of this child occasionally in the future, in case she lives alone in this world, goes astray, and loses His Majesty''s face."


    At that time, Fang Yuer had already lived for many years, but her temperament was no different from a child''s. She did not know how to take care of a child, but she nodded without any hesitation and agreed to Fang Luning''s request. The old man who received this answer seemed to have put down his last bit of thought. At that time, he closed his eyes on the bed with a satisfied and peaceful smile. From then on, he never woke up again.


    ¡­


    From that day onwards, Fang Yu''er had a small follower beside her.


    She called her crescent-toothed sister, and she called her His Majesty the Saint-Emperor.


    It was also from that day onwards that Fang Yu''er''s body no longer fell into a deep slumber. As the monk said, after a long slumber, her time was quietly coming.


    The two girls grew up together and played together, just like her mother-in-law had accompanied Fang Yu''er back then, and Fang Yue Ya had always accompanied Fang Yu''er. This kind of day lasted until ten years later. Although the monk always asked her to cultivate some kind of cultivation technique and read some books that she did not quite understand, the days were still quite comfortable. At least, it was much better than the muddled hundreds of years before.


    Fang Yu''er thought that this kind of day could continue until one day, Crescent Moon fainted while playing with her in the city.


    "Father! What exactly is going on?" After sending Fang Yueya back to the palace gate, Fang Yuer looked at the black-clothed monk anxiously and asked.


    However, the monk did not answer her question. Instead, he reprimanded her, "How many times have I said that you are not allowed to call me father?"


    This was the rule set by the monk after Fang Yu''er awakened. Fang Yu''er did not understand why it was like this, but under the monk''s repeated coercion, she forced herself to change her words. However, at this moment, Fang Yueya was in a critical situation, and in her panic, she called out her previous address.


    "Hall Master¡­ What happened to Crescent Moon?" Fang Yu''er had no choice but to change her tone and ask.


    The monk took a deep look at the woman lying on the bed and sighed. "The Fang Clan listened to the divine seed method bestowed by the Lunar Temple and used all of their national strength and luck to create a half-demon body for the Fang Clan. However, even though their body was half-demon, their divine soul was mortal." "Mortal souls cannot bear the body of divine seeds, so the bodies of the descendants of the Fang Clan all have such hidden dangers. Once a disease breaks out one day, there is only one way to die."


    "Crescent Moon''s father, Fang Luning''s son, died young because of this."


    Fang Yu''er did not quite understand the relationship between them. She only asked again, "Then how can I save her?"


    She still couldn''t forget that day. The smile on Fang Luning''s face when he closed his eyes, she didn''t want to let that smile down.


    The monk shook his head and said, "There are only two methods. One is to find a true half-demon soul and refine it into her soul, and the other is to take the Demon Lord''s blood essence and inject it into her body. There is no other way."


    Although Fang Yu''er didn''t know much about the world, she understood that there were no real demons in this world, so she naturally couldn''t find such souls. As for the latter, they were all sealed in the territories under their control, and it was even harder to obtain them than ascending to the heavens.


    Fang Yu''er immediately let out a breath and said with a lonely expression, "Is there no other way?"


    A divine light flashed between the monk''s eyebrows. He looked at Fang Yu''er and said word by word, "Of course there is."


    Fang Yu''er was immediately pleasantly surprised, "What can I do?"


    "You are also a member of the Fang Clan, but you were able to avoid such a situation. The reason for that is because I found an incomparably pure God Seed remnant soul for you in the depths of the void created by the hundred thousand mountains of the Western Region. It was refined into your soul, and that''s why I saved your life. "At this moment, as long as I extract some from your soul and refine it into her body, I can temporarily protect her life."


    Hearing this, Fang Yu''er nodded her head repeatedly without thinking, "I am willing. As long as I can save the crescent moon, I am willing to do anything."


    The monk''s lips curled into a faint smile as he replied, "But this can only temporarily save her life. If you want to save her, you have to go to the Demon Monarch''s Blood Essence to do so."


    "If you want to get the Demon Lord''s blood essence, you have to study hard and memorize the books I told you to memorize."


    Fang Yu''er did not notice the monk''s strange appearance at that moment. She did not suspect him and asked curiously, "Is this enough?"


    "Of course not. You still have to summon that determination, persevere, and be brave enough to face everything for this. Can you?"


    At that time, Fang Yu''er did not understand what the monk meant to her. However, she looked at the weak girl on the bed and thought about the old man''s instructions before he died. That little hesitation was quickly covered by these things. She nodded heavily and said, "I can do it!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 717 About That Jerk of Yours, Martial Uncle

    The monk did not deceive Fang Yuer.


    After being refined into her soul, Fang Yueya''s condition gradually stabilized. However, just as Fang Yu''er needed to slowly digest the soul in her body while sleeping, Fang Yueya also fell into a deep sleep after that. However, this kind of time would not take hundreds of years to digest, as Fang Yu''er did, but it would also take three to five years.


    Fang Yu''er became alone again. Although the monk had arranged many followers for her in this underground palace, she could drive them to her heart''s content. It was not an exaggeration to say that if she let those servants die immediately, they would sacrifice their lives without hesitation.


    However, this did not make Fang Yu''er happy. Without Fang Yue Ya in the Underworld Hall, she always felt that something was missing. Although Fang Yueya and all the servants addressed her as His Majesty the Saint-Emperor, or the new position that the monk had given her, Lord Yama.


    However, Crescent Moon had grown up with her after all. The two of them had practically reached the point of talking without stopping. They were naturally fundamentally different from the servants who respected her and feared her.


    Tyrant did not know what he was busy with. He had disappeared all day long. Fang Yuer felt even more bored. The only thing that could make her happy was the osmanthus cake in the shop in the city.


    On this day, as usual, she finished the homework that the monk had given her. Although she did not like those homework, the monk told her that this was the only way to deal with the crescent moon. Therefore, she suppressed all the irritation in her heart and forced herself to finish her homework every day. Only then would she come to this shop and buy an osmanthus cake and eat it carefully, so that all the boredom accumulated on this day would naturally dissipate at this time.


    However, this day was a little special. She came a little late, or the shop closed a little early.


    She could not remember clearly. It was not that her memory was bad. In fact, as long as she wanted, she could clearly recall everything that had happened every day and every moment in the past. But that day, she couldn''t remember many things, because compared to the person she met that day, everything else wasn''t that important.


    She watched in frustration as the shopkeeper closed the door and turned around to leave. No matter what, she couldn''t get it back. She couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. She felt as if everything had become less important on this day. She sighed and was about to return to the gloomy Underworld Palace with overwhelming depression when she suddenly caught sight of a boy carrying a long sword and holding something wrapped in oil paper in his hand.


    There was a red scented osmanthus on the grease paper, which she recognized as the pastry shop''s special grease paper.


    Her eyes immediately lit up. Without thinking, she took out a silver from her bosom. It was heavy and weighty. It was more than five taels away. This amount was enough to buy the pastry made by the pastry shop all day long. She felt that the other party had no reason to refuse her.


    "Give me the osmanthus cake. This money is yours." Therefore, she said these words as a matter of course.


    This was the first thing she learned after being rejected by the shop owner. No one would reject silver. If there was, then give him more silver.


    But at that time, the boy who was being sworn by this longsword was looking at the girl with an extremely strange gaze. This kind of gaze made the girl feel a little uncomfortable and even more unhappy. Therefore, in order to eliminate such discomfort and displeasure, she took out another five taels of silver from her bosom and handed it over to the boy, saying, "If it''s not enough, I still have more."


    The boy did not say the vulgar phrase, "Is it great to have money?", as it was written in the book. Something like that.


    He sized up the girl just like that. Just as the girl was about to collapse under that gaze, he suddenly grinned. To be fair, the boy wasn''t that good-looking, but that smile inexplicably made the girl''s heart quicken a bit.


    Then, the boy raised the pastry in his hand and said, "Do you want to eat it?"


    "Of course, why else would I buy it?" The girl''s tone was very rash and even had a tinge of superiority when she said this. But this was not her original intention, but out of some kind of indescribable thought, she had said such a sentence in that tone at that time, as if only in this way could she conceal the inexplicable surge in her heart.


    But as soon as she said that, she regretted it, as if she really cared if this would make the boy think that she was such a rude person.


    But before she could think about it, the boy handed the pastry to her and said, "Here you are."


    He said this, and without waiting for the girl to respond, he turned around and walked into the crowd.


    The girl was a little dumbfounded as she hugged the thing wrapped in oil paper. When she regained her senses, the boy''s figure had already disappeared from the bustling streets.


    That day, the girl still got her osmanthus cake as she wished. Everything was the same as before, but what was different was that she was not willing to eat the osmanthus cake. However, all the depression accumulated on that day surprisingly did not follow her. For the first time in her life, she began to look forward to the coming of tomorrow.


    This way, she could finish her homework early, go to the shop early, buy the osmanthus cake she wanted, or coincidentally meet the boy who looked ugly but smiled beautifully again.


    ¡­


    A long time ago, before Crescent Moon fell asleep, Crescent Moon once told Fang Yu''er a story.


    A very boring story.


    She could not remember the contents of the story clearly. Probably, it was a man and a woman who met under a bridge and took a quick glance. Afterwards, they would always meet unexpectedly in their later lives, and then all of them would be happy together. This story did not attract much attention from Fang Yu''er. The only thing she remembered clearly was a sentence from the book that Fang Yue Ya often muttered during that period of time.


    Whether rain or shine, fate will always lead to meet the people they should meet again and again, until they are sure of each other.


    Fang Yu''er used to be indifferent, but that night, when she was lying on the bed, she always thought of this sentence inadvertently in her mind. She felt that perhaps she and the boy should be like this, so she was sure that she would meet him again.


    Therefore, after she woke up the next day, she worked very hard to do the homework that the monk had given him. Normally, it would take five to six hours of homework from dawn to dusk. Today, she only took four hours to finish it. Then, she did not even bother with dinner and went to the entrance of the shop early.


    However, life was not a story. She did not meet the boy again. She stood outside the shop, waiting and waiting until dusk fell, and the boy did not appear when the shop door closed.


    Fang Yu''er couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, but she didn''t realize where her disappointment came from. She just felt that she had to return someone else''s things. Thus, with this thought, she would come to this shop early every day and wait for the boy to appear.


    However, the boy seemed to have disappeared since then and never appeared in front of Fang Yu''er again. Thus, Fang Yu''er began to wonder where the boy had gone. Of course, she knew that this world was very big, far from just a small city beside the Underworld Palace. However, just how big it meant was still a vague concept for Fang Yu''er.


    So she gave her servants an order that she wanted the best map, the best to be able to see every town in the world, and to find every edge of the world. This is, of course, an unrealistic order, It was because no one could tell just how big the world was. There were a hundred thousand mountains in the west, the Kunlun Immortal Palace in the depths of the hundred thousand mountains, the endless southern wilderness over there, and the snow plains outside the Horizontal Imperial City in the north. As for the wintertime, there was no end to it, and no one had ever walked to the boundless sea.


    When no one could tell how big the world was, then the map that Fang Yu''er wanted was naturally something that did not exist. Fortunately, among the many servants that the monk had arranged for her, although they were loyal, they weren''t stupid people. They did not insist on finding such a thing that did not exist. They brought Fang Yuer a detailed map and told her everything that was known about the world.


    Fang Yu''er was not satisfied with the answers they handed over, but she still accepted the map. Then, she chased the servants out of the room and spread the map out by herself in that room, carefully measuring it.


    The map recorded most of the known places in the world, and the small city where the Underworld Palace was located was naturally on it. Fang Yu''er did not waste much effort to find this place.


    Then she began to use that place as a fulcrum to draw on the map, and then she sighed dispiritedly.


    The world was not the size of this map, but even if it was only this size, if the boy went to the farthest place from here and returned, it would take him four to five years to return. Of course, this assumption was based on the assumption that the boy would choose to return. At that moment, Fang Yu''er suddenly understood a truth. The story that Crescent Moon told her was the most boring story in the world. The sentence that she often said was also the most bullsh*t truth in the world.


    It was a miracle that the two of them could meet in such a big world. If they missed it, could they hope that such a miracle would happen again?


    Of course there are miracles in this world, but will the same miracle happen to the same person twice?


    Perhaps, but Fang Yuer was obviously not such a lucky person.


    Therefore, logically speaking, she would never have the chance to meet that boy again, but she did meet him, but this had nothing to do with miracles.


    ¡­


    When Gui Puti, who was sitting in the tent, thought of this, she suddenly smiled. This was very rare. In fact, ever since the boy who had grown up into a man died in Lunar Temple, she rarely had such an effect. If she smiled, it would most likely be related to him.


    The campfire in the tent was still leaping. Ghost Subhuti sat back in her seat. She suddenly looked at a certain place in the room and said, "Come out."


    The campfire jumped, and the tent was silent. Only the sound that Gui Puti had just made was still echoing back and forth. Apart from that, there was no response.


    Ghost Subhuti frowned. She said again, "Since you''re here and you don''t want to come out to meet me, why are you afraid that my Second Mother will kill you?"


    As he spoke, space distorted in the dark corner of the tent. In the distorted darkness, a figure walked out. It was a youth dressed in black. His features were not delicate, but his eyes were very beautiful. It was like a pool of spring water. It was clean and translucent, but deep beneath the water, under the cover of sand and dust, there was another dusty saber and sword.


    The youth walked over to Gui Puti and bowed respectfully to him, saying, "Disciple Xu Han greets Second Mother."


    However, this kind of respect did not receive the response that Gui Puti deserved. She only snorted coldly and asked, "How long has it been?"


    Xu Han replied, "It''s been a while."


    "What? There are so many beautiful ladies in the house who don''t look. They come here to peek at your master. Aren''t you afraid that your master will chop you up if you go to the Underworld?" Gui Puti said.


    Xu Han did not dare to continue. He could only truthfully say, "Mother is in a daze. I think there must be some considerations. I dare not disturb her, so I can only stand aside."


    Hearing this, Gui Puti was stunned. Probably because she remembered her thoughts just now, she suddenly fell silent, and the expression on her face became a little complicated. Xu Han looked at Ghost Subhuti and saw that she was so silent, so he asked, "What was Mother thinking just now?"


    Gui Puti raised his head to glance at Xu Han and said, "I miss that bastard Martial Uncle of yours."


    Xu Han seemed to have expected such an answer. He did not show too much surprise. Instead, he smiled faintly at that time and said, "That''s really good."


    "Fortunately?" Gui Puti raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "To be able to remember Martial Uncle''s Martial Niang, naturally, it should be the same Martial Niang. Isn''t that good?"


    Ghost Subhuti did not comment on Xu Han''s words. Instead, he said at that time, "But what I was thinking was not the good of your bastard Senior Martial Uncle?"


    Xu Han seemed to be a little surprised. He couldn''t help but ask, "So Senior Martial Uncle did something that Senior Martial Niang didn''t like back then?"


    "That''s a lot. However, my lord does not remember the mistakes of this lowly person and does not have any common knowledge with him. However, there is only one thing that I have always held in mind." Gui Puti said in a relaxed tone. It was unknown whether it was intentional or unintentional. The two of them almost didn''t mention their current positions. Their conversation was more like pulling family members to recall their old friends.


    "I would like to hear more about it." Xu Han replied with a smile.


    Ghost Subhuti hesitated for a moment before nodding his head, "Alright, let me tell you something. You are also a guy who can deceive girls. Help me see if the story your Senior Martial Uncle made up for me back then is true or false."


    As she spoke, the gaze in Ghost Subhuti''s eyes became deeper. Her calm voice began to tell about the second encounter between him and her.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 718 Yesterday And Tomorrow

    Of course, the world was big, but the boy couldn''t tell how big it was.


    But Great Zhou was a big, big place for a boy, because he had never walked out of Great Zhou, um¡­ in fact, he hadn''t even walked out of Xuzhou, which was located in the east of Great Zhou. This made him realize just how big the world was.


    However, unlike many teenagers of his age, the boy did not have any desire to fight with the Sword Horizon or the Liquor White Horse. He lived in a small town less than a hundred miles away from Heavenly Battle City. His father had gone early, and it was all thanks to his mother that he had been raised. Although Great Zhou was not a chaotic era, there was still a big gap between them. It was not easy for a woman to bring up a child by herself.


    Therefore, it is the most important thing for a boy to survive. He doesn''t have that kind of ambition, but if he really has any wishes¡­


    Perhaps it was about the pastry shop on the busiest street in the town.


    Seven pennies wasn''t considered an expensive sum. This was the case for most people. Even ordinary families could take out such a sum of money to give to their juniors or to satisfy their occasional desire to speak.


    But boys obviously don''t belong to that majority.


    He was well aware of his mother''s hard work. He was also well aware that seven pennies was nothing to most people, but to his mother, it was something that could only be exchanged for by stooping down and washing three or four buckets of clothes.


    Therefore, he would not make such a request to his mother, but deep down, he wanted to taste the sweet osmanthus cake.


    For from some unknown time he had often seen a girl at the door of the shop, who always came in the evening, bought an osmanthus cake, and ate it while walking, and always had a beautiful smile on her face. The boy thought that it must be the most delicious thing in the world, so he could make such a girl smile so beautifully.


    From then on, the boy would come to the shop every night and hide in an unremarkable corner, waiting for the girl to arrive. He would watch her enter the shop and eat the osmanthus cake with a satisfied smile. It seemed that the boy could also share some of this happiness from the girl''s smile. This was the thing he looked forward to the most every day.


    Life went on. The boy hoped that he could grow up early, share the burden on his mother, and walk into the pastry shop with his own ability to buy an osmanthus cake like that.


    He was sensible and confident, In the triennial recruitment of Heavenly Battle City, There were still three months left before the boy reached the age of sixteen. The nobles in Heavenly Battle City valued him and recruited him into Heavenly Battle City. If he could receive three months of training, he could officially become a member of the Heavenly Battle Army Reserve. That was a job that could earn at least eight taels of silver a month. This was enough to change the fate of the boy and his mother.


    The boy naturally had no reason to refuse, so he put down the osmanthus cake and the girl and happily went to Heavenly Battle City.


    During these three months, he had had a hard time. It was not easy for a child who had never cultivated the sword dao to stand out among countless people of extraordinary origins in three months. However, the boy still managed to do it. Three months later, he was successfully selected into the reserve of the Heavenly Dipper Army. Apart from his mother, who worked hard every day at home, he was also supported by the girl and the sweet osmanthus cake that he had never eaten before.


    After waiting for the cost of the first relocation, The boy also had a five-day holiday, He brought the heavy silver back to the town without stopping. The first thing he did was to go to the shop and buy an osmanthus cake. He wanted to bring the osmanthus cake home and share it with his mother. He wanted to tell his mother, "Your son is good. You don''t have to be so tired anymore."


    With this in mind, He rushed to buy the last osmanthus cake before the shop closed, Then he thought about buying more food, After so many years of poverty, the food in his family is usually noodle steamed bun, Or perhaps the porridge was accompanied by pickles. Only during the New Year would his mother buy some meat. Now that he had money, he naturally had to prepare a large table of delicious food for his mother. As he thought about it, he was about to take a step forward with the osmanthus cake when a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    She raised her head, revealing a white jade-like neck. Her purple pupils were filled with arrogance and unintentional arrogance. She looked at him and said, "Give me the osmanthus cake. This money is yours."


    This was a good opportunity. For the boy, he had silver in his arms that could change his mother''s fate. In his hand was the sweet osmanthus cake that he longed for so much. He was standing in front of the girl that he had been secretly looking at for several years. It was as if all his luck had fallen on him at that time, and he was in a daze as if he had fallen into a dream.


    He could finally look at the girl in front of him, so he looked at her very seriously. The corner of his mouth unconsciously hooked into a smile.


    "If it''s not enough, I still have more." The girl''s voice sounded again.


    The boy finally came to his senses. He could probably guess what had happened and understand why the girl had found him. Over the years, she had come here every day to buy an osmanthus cake, but for some reason, she was late today. However, it was clear that an osmanthus cake every day was an extremely important thing for a girl, just like a boy would secretly watch as he finished eating the osmanthus cake every day.


    He understood her feelings, so he did not want to lift the osmanthus cake and put it into the girl''s embrace. He said, "Here you are."


    Then the boy left contentedly in the girl''s stunned eyes.


    ¡­


    Of course he wanted to say something more to the girl, However, in his long life, he had never had such contact with a girl. He couldn''t help but feel a beat in his heart. In addition, he was eager to go home and share all of this with his mother. Therefore, he temporarily put aside the thought that girls would come here every day after all. He had plenty of time to prepare for the next encounter.


    But in fact, there were many things in this world that were unexpected. When he returned to his shabby but warm home, he called out to his mother, holding all kinds of meat in his hands, but there was no one in the room who answered his shouts. He frowned, thinking that perhaps his mother was still working as a maid somewhere. After all, this was not a strange thing for a boy. A woman who wanted to raise a child alone would have to expend much more effort than an ordinary person.


    So even though he was a little disappointed, He couldn''t share his joy with his mother immediately, but he didn''t think too much about it. He was about to push open the door and wait for his mother to come back, but his previous voice clearly attracted the attention of the surrounding neighbors. An old woman walked out of the room trembling and looked at the boy in front of her and said, "Ah Chen is back?"


    The boy recognized the woman. She was a kind old man, and he had helped them a lot over the years. He faintly smiled and took out some silver from his bosom and handed it to the woman. He said, "Granny Luo, I''m back."


    The woman who was stuffed into a heavy silver liang was stunned. She was a little confused, but she was even more flustered. The boy did not notice him and thought that the other party was surprised by the huge amount of money. After all, when he had that money, he had also fallen into this kind of shock. Therefore, he smiled slightly and said, "Thank you for your help all these years. This money is considered filial to you by Ah Chen. I reckon that I will have to bring Ah Niang to Heavenly Battle City in the next few days. Granny, you must take care of yourself. If you are free, Ah Chen will definitely come back to see you."


    The news that the boy had been selected to the Heavenly Battle City was not a secret among the neighbors, and his consciousness at this moment was clearly that he had passed the Heavenly Battle City test and become a member of the Heavenly Battle Army Reserve. To these ordinary citizens, such an achievement was already a step into the heavens. At that time, the old woman''s body trembled slightly. She sighed, "That''s good, A-Chen has a future, a future."


    At first, these words were filled with excitement and joy, but at the end, they turned into a sigh. Her eyes were actually a little red, as if tears were rolling in her cloudy eyes.


    The boy was a little slow and did not notice the old man''s strange state. He only thought that he was happy for himself. He was about to say something, but the old woman''s next sentence left him standing in place.


    "This way, Ah Lian''s spirit in heaven can rest in peace."


    ¡­


    Allen is his mother''s name. His mother is dead.


    Truth be told, on the eighth day of his journey to Heavenly Battle City, her mother had died, Actually, this was not a sudden thing. Long-term labor had already become a disease in her mother''s body. However, she concealed it from her son. She struggled to hold on until his son was recruited into the Heavenly Battle City. The breath that had been held in her heart suddenly relaxed and her entire body fell.


    But when she was dying, she pulled the old woman''s men to plead with her not to tell her son about it. She knew that she could not take much longer, and that her son still had a long way to go. He needed to seize this opportunity, otherwise she would not be able to let her son, who still had a few months before coming of age, live alone in this world.


    The old woman had children and grandchildren of her own. She understood the woman''s mood and could only comply with her request. She used her small sum of money to buy a coffin that was not too good and buried the woman next to the grave of her long-dead man.


    The boy took a night to accept the sudden bad news. The next day, he went out alone and knelt in front of the old woman''s door 16 times. After all, she helped him take care of his mother''s affairs. In the boy''s opinion, the old woman''s kindness deserved such a reward. Then he took out the money he had earned to settle down, secretly left half of it in the old woman''s house, went to the city to find the best craftsmen to carve tombstones for his mother and his father, and did something to placate the dead.


    These were the best things he had chosen in the city. Although he did not believe in the underworld, his mother had never enjoyed a day of happiness before. He did not do anything. He was truly uneasy in the bottom of his heart.


    Just like that, he spent the five-day holiday given to him by Tian Dou City in front of his parents'' tomb. Then, he bid farewell to his parents and returned to Tian Dou City again. He knew that if his mother wanted him to live well, he had to live up to his mother''s wishes, and he had to live up to his mother''s painstaking efforts over the past sixteen years.


    Therefore, he worked even harder during the year he returned to Heavenly Battle City. He believed that if there really was a soul, his mother would definitely be able to see it. And he did receive the reward he deserved. Sword Immortal Yue Fu Yao of Heavenly Battle City valued him and accepted him as a closed door disciple. For a time, he was in the limelight. On the same day of the second year, he received permission from his master to return to the small town and worship his parents.


    Before leaving, he went to the best pastry shop in Heavenly Battle City and bought an osmanthus cake.


    ¡­


    "He said he thought he might meet me again, so it was a gift specially prepared for me."


    The campfire in the tent burned. Gui Puti stopped talking about the story. She turned to Xu Han and asked, "This is the story that he told me after I passed me the osmanthus cake the second time I met your bastard Senior Martial Uncle."


    "Do you really think there is such a fool in this world? Watching a girl eat osmanthus cake secretly, it took ten years¡­"


    Facing Gui Puti''s question, Xu Han shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t think Martial Uncle is someone who can make up such a story."


    "Is that so?" Gui Puti gave Xu Han a meaningful glance and said, "But you can''t judge a person by their appearance. Perhaps your Senior Martial Uncle is such an honest-looking bastard who is full of thoughts in his heart."


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders again and casually said, "But I think Master Niang at that time believed me."


    Ghost Subhuti rolled his eyes at Xu Han, "Nonsense. Otherwise, how could I have fallen for that bastard?"


    Xu Han was accustomed to the word''bastard ''when his mother mentioned Mo Chen Zi. He was about to say something else.


    However, Ghost Subhuti''s expression suddenly froze as he sighed, "But I don''t know if that story is true or not, so¡­"


    "I want to see him again. Listen to him give me an answer. Do you think it''s possible?"


    At that moment, Gui Puti''s tone became deep and gloomy. A cold aura suddenly spread out and circled around the tent.


    Xu Han raised his head vigilantly. At this moment, Gui Puti''s gaze landed on him. Her gaze was filled with a cold and ferocious smell. Under such a thing, there was a resolute determination. She had probably already guessed Xu Han''s intentions. She wanted to tell him that it was useless. She had already made such a decision. She could only continue walking like this. Even if there was an endless abyss in front of her, she could only continue walking.


    Xu Han also read out the determination in her eyes and sighed deeply.


    "This disciple understands Martial Niang''s thoughts¡­"


    "The promises of the Heavenly Man are not trustworthy. Master Niang probably also knows, but she is unwilling to give up that last hope."


    "Mother will fight for yesterday, and I will fight for tomorrow."


    "I don''t know if I will lose, but I know that those who lived yesterday will never win."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 719 Marry Him

    The campfire in the tent jumped, and the master and disciple looked at each other in silence.


    For a long time.


    Another long time.


    Ghost Subhuti suddenly laughed, "I heard that you have been to Kunlun. Looks like you know a lot of things there?"


    However, Xu Han did not have a smile on his face. He stared at Gui Puti and said word by word, "I know far more than Master Niang thought."


    However, Ghost Subhuti could not hear the meaning behind Xu Han''s words. She paced to the campfire and stared at it. Her purple pupils became deep and empty. She seemed to be looking at the leaping flames, but she didn''t seem to be looking at anything.


    Then she shook her head slightly and whispered, "You don''t understand. There is no tomorrow, only yesterday."


    "So Mother wants the entire world to be buried with you!?" Xu Han frowned.


    "Buried with him?" Gui Puti smiled again. She turned to look at Xu Han and said calmly, "It''s not burial with them. It''s giving them a chance. It''s also giving me a chance."


    Xu Han''s brows furrowed even deeper. Ghost Subhuti was still as stubborn as ever, as stubborn as a fool. Xu Han could understand her persistence, but he could not sit idly by and watch her continue like this.


    Therefore, after a moment of silence, he suddenly said.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed. The girl still came to the shop at the corner to buy an osmanthus cake every day. However, in this year, she had never seen that boy again. She understood that there weren''t many miracles in this world,


    Until one day, as usual, she went to the shop and bought an osmanthus cake, but did not leave.


    This was the habit she had developed since she met that boy. She no longer left in a hurry with the osmanthus cake as before. Instead, she would always stand at the corner of the street and quietly finish the osmanthus cake before returning to the gloomy Underworld Palace. She could not tell what she was doing this for, but she knew that there seemed to be some small expectation hidden in her heart, hoping that a miracle would happen, hoping that the boy would suddenly appear in front of her.


    But this kind of expectation had long been tempered in this year''s scene. She had only taken it as a habit. Until this day, she finished eating the osmanthus cake as usual and was about to turn around to leave when a hand reached out from behind and patted her shoulder.


    The girl turned around and saw a pretty boy holding an oil paper wrapped item and smiling foolishly. He said, "Osmanthus cake from Heavenly Battle City, do you want to try it?"


    The girl was stunned. She was not afraid or surprised. She simply couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her. She was stunned for a while. Her purple eyes were wide open. It was only after a long time that a smile spread out in her eyes. As a result, she nodded heavily, "Yes."


    That night, the girl returned to Hades very late. The boy took her to the wine shop. He told her a story about him. His words were straightforward and unreserved, making the girl who had lived for hundreds of years but had a temperament that was undoubtedly with the girl feel embarrassed and happy. Only after returning to the Underworld did the girl realize that she hadn''t had time to ask the boy when they would see each other again.


    However, she soon understood that this was not a question she needed to ask.


    The next day, she finished her homework earlier, but she was not in a hurry to go to the pastry shop. Instead, she called over the servants left behind by the monk and gave her the second order in many years, besides food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, to make these servants dress her up more beautifully.


    This is a very difficult order, more difficult than finding a map of the world.


    The girl had already turned sixteen. She was very beautiful, just like a porcelain doll made by a craftsman. There was nothing wrong with her entire body. It was like a swordsman who had reached the peak of the sword dao would have to expend hundreds of times more effort than an outsider. The girl''s appearance had already reached the point where she could not be cured. It was also extremely difficult for her to be more beautiful.


    However, His Majesty''s request could not be ignored. This group of servants thought hard for a long time. In the end, they could only draw a thick blush on her cheeks at the urging of the girl. Her hair was knotted with silk coils, inserted with all kinds of the most expensive hairpins, and wore a luxurious dress with long skirts and golden embroidery patterns.


    Together, the accessories on her body were probably enough to buy Tian Dou City, but they were too much. Adding on the fact that the girl was supposed to be sixteen or seventeen years old and lively, the makeup of a mature woman in the painting was naturally inappropriate. Although she was beautiful, her dress still gave off a strange feeling.


    The girl spent an hour dressing up like this. She was also somewhat unsuited to wear such heavy clothes, especially the skirt that was thirty feet away from the ground. She could not help but feel a sense of clumsiness. However, she was not sure if this makeup was suitable, so she specifically asked the servants.


    Of course, the servants did not think that the Emperor of their own family wanted to go out to meet his lover. They only thought that she was on a whim and that this torment had truly exhausted them, so they all nodded their heads in disbelief.


    As a result, when the boy came to the shop with anticipation, he saw the crowd outside the shop. They pointed at the center, both surprised and ridiculed, but of course, most of them secretly laughed. The boy was very strange. He squeezed into the crowd with great difficulty, but his goal was to see a purple-eyed girl wearing heavy and luxurious clothes standing in the middle of the crowd.


    She raised her head proudly, like a white crane standing in a flock of chickens, calmly receiving the gazes of everyone. It was as if the doubts and ridicule of the people were all praises in her ears. Probably only someone who was absolutely confident could behave like this under such circumstances.


    The boy was slightly stunned, but he quickly smiled. He liked the girl''s confidence very much, of course, he liked her unusual. Now that she had exposed both things to him, he had no reason to feel uncomfortable.


    So he quickly walked forward, as if the girl ignored the gazes of the surrounding people. He also didn''t care about the surprise of others. He took the girl''s hand and said, "I''m here, I''ve made you wait for a long time."


    The girl shook her head and smiled sweetly at the boy. Although the makeup on her face made her smile look a little strange, the boy could still catch something that broke his heart from the smile.


    "Where do you want to play?" The boy asked again.


    "Anywhere."


    Then, the boy who got the answer did not hesitate at all. The girl who was holding her hand quickly ran out of the small city under the astonished gazes of the crowd. Of course, the girl''s exaggerated makeup still attracted the attention of the passersby along the way. However, the two young men who were just beginning to love each other had only the bottom of their hearts, and they did not care about everything around them anymore.


    That day, the boy took the girl to many places, but most of them were not good places.


    For example, a boy picks wild vegetables in a forest, likes to sit alone on a dazed hill, or he fiddles with a muddy muddy ground that is squeezed into a villain or a building.


    These places might be special places for boys to carry their memories, but there was nothing special about other people''s words. However, the girl was very curious about them, and she listened with interest to the boy''s narration of these places. After all, although the girl was well-fed, her movements were mostly between the Underworld Palace and the pastry shops in the town. Apart from that, she did not seem to have visited any other places, nor did she think of going anywhere else. So the boy took her to every place and every story was so novel to her.


    This was a good day. Even if her luxurious clothes were cut through the mountains, and her thick skirts were covered in mud, the two of them did not feel embarrassed. Instead, they hoped to meet again.


    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed. The boy''s annual vacation had been exhausted. The two of them bid farewell. Although the boy promised to meet the girl in front of the shop at this time next year, his separation worries still made it difficult for the two young men to control themselves. Something happened on the night of the last day. Of course, it was still far from crossing the lightning pool. It could only be said to be an exchange of hearts and feelings.


    Then, after the boy went to Heavenly Battle City, the days became harder for the girl for the first time, something she had never experienced in the past several hundred years.


    She tossed and turned in the night and was stunned from time to time during the day. Finally, she made a decision. One day, she gave her servants a third unusual order. He asked them to conceal the fact that she was not in the hall. She was going to Heavenly Battle City to find the boy.


    The servants were shocked. Obviously, this was not something they could decide, but they did not dare to stop their master''s insistence. Thus, after a period of intransigence, the two sides finally reached a consensus. They accompanied her to Heavenly Battle City, Although these servants were called servants, However, the monk didn''t leave them here just to take care of the girl''s food, clothing, and transportation, but also to protect the girl''s safety. Every servant who could shoulder such a heavy responsibility was a first-class expert in the Great Zhou''s Jianghu. Even immortals would come here personally. Even if these hundred servants formed a formation, they would still be on par with him.


    ¡­


    Tian Dou City was the sacred land of the Great Zhou Sword Dao. Regardless of whether it was the famous Sword Immortal Yue Fu Yao or the hundred thousand famous Tian Dou Army that even the Imperial Court did not dare to offend, they were all the things that sword cultivators admired the most in this world. The boy did not conceal anything. He was Yue Fuyao''s disciple. Although Yue Fuyao had a lot of disciples, everyone in Heavenly Battle City could not be considered offended.


    Of course, there were some exceptions for boys.


    He was the youngest and had the humblest background, but he cultivated hard. Although his talent was mediocre, he was inexplicably favored by Yue Fuyao. The principle of the tree attracting the wind was the same everywhere. The boy''s encounter naturally attracted the jealousy of his senior brothers who were ranked ahead of him, so he naturally suffered a lot of troubles.


    For example, on this day, he was accused by many junior brothers of stealing a treasured sword from the Concealed Sword Pavilion in the west of Heavenly Battle City. Some even thought that he threw the treasured sword. This matter became more and more serious, and the two sides pulled on each other until the boy couldn''t stand the humiliation. He fought with the leader and accidentally injured the other. The rules of Heavenly Battle City were strict. Internal battles had always been prohibited. The youngest was expelled from the sect, and the most important was to cripple one''s cultivation.


    Just as the boy was kneeling helplessly under Yue Fuyao and facing the criticisms of his fellow disciples, the happy girl casually barged into the door of Yue Fuyao''s mansion, where the matter was being questioned.


    Under Yue Fuyao''s cold expression, she walked to the boy and helped him up under the stunning gazes of many disciples. Then, she clapped her hands and hundreds of followers dressed in black entered.


    Ever since Yue Fuyao ascended to the Immortal Realm to establish Heavenly Battle City, nothing like this had ever happened in Heavenly Battle City''s Heavenly Battle Palace. The disciples panicked. They all took out their swords from their waist. He secretly thought that a great battle would break out, However, the girl respectfully bowed to Yue Fuyao. Afterwards, the hundreds of black-clothed men took out the jade carvings, the precious calligraphy and paintings, the famous swords in history, and the long-lost swordsmanship that they had hidden in their bosoms. All of these things caused even the disciples living in Heavenly Battle City to be dumbfounded.


    At that time, only Yue Fuyao was able to maintain his demeanor as a Sword Immortal. He asked the girl who she was from the boy.


    The boy who was silent in the surprise of the girl''s sudden appearance also looked at the girl. After all, he had brought more than a year in Heavenly Battle City. Even though he did not know the price of those jade calligraphy and paintings, the value of those sword techniques and precious swords was somewhat estimated in his heart. He had never thought that the girl he knew would bring out such wealth, let alone know her origin.


    However, the girl did not have such a consciousness. She held the boy''s hand and raised her neck at that time. She was so arrogant that she was like a peacock.


    "Ah Chen''s parents are gone. You are his master. Master is also his master. This is a betrothal gift. I want to marry him."


    ¡­


    At this point in the story, Xu Han stopped. He looked at Gui Puti, who was standing on the other side of the fire, with a calm expression on his face.


    However, his calm reflected the trembling and strange look in Ghost Subhuti''s eyes.


    "How do you know so well?" She gritted her teeth and asked.


    "I said it was Martial Uncle who told me. Does Martial Niang believe me?" Xu Han asked with a smile.


    "That bastard will tell you this?" Gui Puti said with a heavy brow. There was a faint surge of killing intent between her eyebrows. She did not seem to like someone telling this story that only belonged to her and him.


    "Only Martial Niang and Martial Uncle know about this story. Since Martial Uncle didn''t tell you, then only Martial Niang, you can tell me." Xu Han said again, his smile deepening as he narrowed his eyes.


    Gui Puti subconsciously took a step back. She was somewhat flustered and at a loss. It was the first time in her life that she felt that this disciple before her was so unfathomable. However, she was unwilling to let this emotion control her, so she gritted her teeth and suppressed the various emotions rising in her heart. She pretended to be calm and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    "Do you still want me to tell you the last paragraph of this story? That''s not as wonderful as this one." Xu Han ignored her question and took a step forward, asking again with a smile.


    "Mother, don''t doubt it. This disciple remembers this story very clearly. Every detail is vivid in my mind."


    "After all¡­"


    "After all, Mother Shixiong has already told me this story eighteen times."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 720 Key

    It was naturally a nonsense for a woman to propose marriage to a man, and it was destined to make the man lose face when word of it got out.


    Moreover, the man was still the unparalleled immortal in the world.


    After being shocked, most of the fellow disciples gave the boy a mocking expression. Of course, this mockery carried a hint of jealousy that could be concealed. The girl was truly too beautiful, especially her purple pupils, which seemed to possess some sort of soul-seizing charm. In addition to the wealth that she displayed, if possible, most of the people present wished to exchange notes with the boy.


    However, in their hearts, they also believed that their master, Yue Fuyao, would not agree to this marriage. Although these things were priceless, they could not be considered an irresistible temptation to an immortal. Moreover, the word''face ''was more important than anything else in the eyes of many people.


    However, strangely enough, after Yue Fuyao''s initial surprise, his gaze swept across the girls and boys before revealing a strange smile. Then he nodded and said, "Alright."


    This matter was settled just like that, but they didn''t reveal it to the public. In the end, due to their master''s prestige, those disciples didn''t dare to discuss this matter rashly.


    The next few days were the happiest for both girls and boys in the rest of their lives. After the marriage was settled, they needed to meet the girl''s father again. Of course, she no longer called him father now, but the girl felt that she had to talk to him about this matter before she could feel at ease.


    Thus, she sent out those servants and told them to send a message to the monk, saying that it was an urgent matter, hoping that the monk could return to the Underworld Palace as soon as possible. Tyrant thought that something big had happened, so he naturally put down the things in his hands and returned without stopping. The interview between husband and son-in-law was deliberately arranged by the girl in the most luxurious restaurant in Heavenly Battle City. Sometimes, the girl''s understanding of the world was somewhat confused, But instinctively, she still thought that her home, the deep underworld, was not suitable for such a thing. Of course, out of the same mentality, she had not told the boy about it so far.


    That meeting was naturally extremely strange.


    The boy did not think that the girl''s father would be a monk, and the girl was a little nervous. She did not know if the monk would be angry because this matter had called the monk back, nor would he agree to the marriage.


    However, surprisingly, just as Yue Fuyao readily agreed to this matter, the monk nodded in agreement after a period of silence.


    It was as if all their luck had wrapped around the two of them at this moment, and they had even started to decide on their wedding date. However, the two of them, who were immersed in such happiness, did not realize that even though both Heavenly Battle City and Dark Asura Palace had agreed to this matter, the two forces had surprisingly not disappeared from the scene at all.


    Therefore, under such tacit understanding, something unusual was destined to happen.


    For example, the unconscious crescent moon had finally awakened from its long slumber, so the girl had no choice but to temporarily bid farewell to the boy and return to Hades. Another example was the boy who had been allowed to rest by Yue Fuyao for several months because of the marriage, but suddenly received a secret letter from his master, asking him to come to the Heavenly Battle Palace alone one night a few days later.


    It was on this day that all the unforeseen events happened to boys and girls.


    The awakening of the crescent moon made the girl very happy. She had to let go of her longing for her lover and concentrate on taking care of the weak crescent moon. During this process, she had mentioned the boy to the crescent moon more than once. Crescent Moon was happy for the girl and wanted to see the boy.


    For a girl, Tyrant and Crescent Moon were her only two relatives in this world. She naturally would not refuse Crescent Moon''s request. Moreover, the wedding was coming soon. She felt that it was time to reveal everything to the boy openly. So she sent her subordinates to let them bring the boy to Hades.


    This made the servants hesitate. After all, the existence of the Underworld was a secret. Whether it could be made public to outsiders was not something they could decide. However, the monk seemed to have also decided on this son-in-law, so he firmly agreed to this matter. The servants didn''t dare to neglect and rushed to Tian Dou City overnight. They wanted to respectfully invite their future male master back, but they didn''t see him. They only brought back a letter for the girl, a letter left by the boy for the girl.


    The letter was not long, expressing guilt for the girl without sincerity. His words were weak, and then he pushed away the marriage that had been put on the agenda without sincerity. Finally, he said without sincerity that he would go to the Southern Wilderness to guard the mausoleum and would never come back.


    There were obviously too many flaws in such a letter, but it was always easy for a young man to be blinded by such childhood sentiments. She did not ask the boy why he was willing to go to the Mausoleum of the Sword, nor did she ask why he had personally written such a letter. To be exact, she did not believe that all of this was voluntary on the part of the boy, so she tore up the letter and gathered all the people in the Underworld together. She decided to let Tian Dou City make a choice.


    Either hand over her husband or Heavenly Battle City''s blood will flow like a river.


    This wasn''t a moment of anger. In fact, Hades had the strength to do so.


    Just as all of this was about to happen and she was about to lead everyone out of the Underworld, the monk stopped her.


    He asked her three questions: "Do you want to vent your anger, or do you want your husband back?"


    "If it''s the former, you can go ahead. If the latter destroys Heavenly Battle City, do you think he will forgive you with his temperament?"


    "Then if you want to find him, is the crux of the matter in Heavenly Battle City or in the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum?"


    The girl was a smart person. Even though she couldn''t help but be confused at times, she quickly understood what the monk meant. She frowned and asked, "Do you have a way to bring him back from the Mausoleum of the Sword?"


    However, the monk shook his head, "I don''t understand what kind of place the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum is. However, there is no precedent for people who have been there since ancient times to come out alive. As long as they don''t die, they have to guard that mausoleum forever."


    The girl''s eyebrows suddenly surged with killing intent. For the first time in her life, she confronted the monk and asked, "Are you trying to stop me?"


    The corner of the monk''s mouth revealed a smile. He looked at the girl gently and reached out to touch her head as gently as before. He said, "No, you have to remember, I will always be on your side."


    "Look, since the gravekeeper can''t get out, then we can only destroy the Sword Mausoleum. In this way, he will naturally have to return obediently without a gravekeeper, right?"


    As a result, from that day onwards, there was a girl called Fang Yu''er missing in this world, but there was an additional Yama who was called Ghost Subhuti.


    Xu Han stopped his narrative once more and narrowed his eyes at Gui Puti.


    Ghost Subhuti''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Compared to his previous solemnity, he was even more shocked.


    Everything Xu Han knew was just as he had said. Only Ghost Subhuti and Mo Chen Zi, who were the two people involved, should know. She did not think that Mo Chen Zi would tell anyone about the past with his temper, so who told Xu Han this story? The answer should have been obvious, but Ghost Subhuti didn''t remember telling anyone about it before.


    So how did Xu Han learn about this story? How could she hear every detail of this story so clearly?


    Ghost Subhuti''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. She suddenly remembered what Xu Han had said before: This story, Shiniang has already told me eighteen times.


    When Xu Han said this, Gui Puti did not take it to heart. Or perhaps, she was shocked by what Xu Han said at that time, so she did not care about what Xu Han said. As Xu Han said more and the content became more and more mysterious, she couldn''t help but recall what Xu Han said just now.


    She vaguely realized that Xu Han''s words contained an immeasurable secret.


    Xu Han sensed the strange and solemn gaze Gui Puti gave him. He still had a relaxed smile on his face. He turned to look at Gui Puti and said, "Mother, I''ve told you eighteen times. This nineteen times, I''ll tell you. Mother can consider what''s wrong with this disciple."


    Gui Puti suppressed the turbulent emotions in his heart. He looked at Xu Han with a deep brow and finally said, "Since you said that you know you can''t persuade me, then what exactly do you want to say when you tell me this?"


    Xu Han smiled again, "Actually, this story can only be considered as knowing the original intention of Master Niang. What Master Niang should know the most is that there is still a small amount of insignificant ending to this story."


    "As the royal family of Da Chu, the middle Da Chu, fate withered, seems to have reached the Da Chu Dynasty oil lamp withered. At that time, the Great Chu Emperor carried the dead horse into the Lunar Temple as a living horse doctor and asked Supreme True Man how he could renew his life for the dynasty. So Supreme True Man passed down a technique called Anaconda and Dragon Co-existing Method, So when the emperor was dying, Zong Zheng, who had summoned one of the nine ministers of the court, issued a secret decree, exchanged the prince with Li Daipao''s rigid method, and finally used Anaconda and Dragon Co-existing Method to let the Great Chu Dynasty''s emperor devour the puppet emperor''s dragon qi, and then ascended to the throne as his younger brother, thus continuing the rule of the Great Chu Dynasty that had already gone astray. It was probably because of this that the Great Chu Dynasty respected the immortal in the Lunar Temple so much that the emperors came to this mountain more than once to seek a reward for eternal solidification. It was precisely because of this that the casting method of the Half Demon God Seed was also introduced into the Great Chu Imperial Clan.


    "At that time, the trust of the Great Chu Imperial Clan towards the Lunar Temple Immortals had reached the point of blindness. They did not have any doubts at all. They were almost fanatical in believing that once they created the Half Demon, their rule would be able to last forever without any worries. After experiencing the predicament of his fate declining and the end of his days, the Great Chu Imperial Clan''s desire to continue their rule in peace was extremely fanatical. They had almost used their full strength. "


    "They used up most of their national strength according to Supreme True Man''s plan and created the first half-demon, that is, the Holy Son Holy Weapon. These things also made them believe more firmly that the Demigod God Seed was important to them, and such an important combat strength naturally needed to be firmly held in their hands. But what can we do to grip this power? "Of course it''s not a difficult question, because of course, the most trustworthy person in the world is always me."


    "They have mastered the method to create half demons, He could also see the enormous potential of half-demons from those semi-finished products. As a result, they began to attack themselves, He began to talk about all the imperial clans being transformed into half-demons, They believed that although there was no Demon Lord''s blood essence, But as imperial clans, they possessed a large amount of Heaven and Earth Dragon Qi, "Once you transform yourself into something like that, the half-demons you create should be tens of times stronger than those Holy Son Holy Weapons. This way, there will be a large number of imperial clans that are close to immortals or are already immortals. At that time, forcing places like Long Yin Temple to hand over the Demon Lord''s Blood Essence will be a piece of cake."


    "For this reason, the entire imperial family was immersed in such a beautiful dream, ''"I don''t care about the grievances caused by their exhaustion of human and material resources at that time. After they had exhausted all of their resources and finally transformed the entire royal family into a Demigod God Seed, the people at that time were finally unable to endure that kind of day. Heroes and heroes from all over the country rose up one after another, causing chaos in the world and encircling the Chu Dynasty army."


    "The royal family immersed themselves in the power of the Half-Demon Body, and did not put the rebels in their eyes. Just as they were about to capture all of these rebels, something unexpected happened again. The half-demons began to die one after another, and the beautiful dreams of the Great Chu Imperial Court collapsed in that instant. "This is not a difficult thing to understand. Half a demon lacking the Demon Lord''s blood essence is like a powerful puppet. However, the person who operates the puppet does not have the power to match it. After overusing the puppet, the puppet has already exhausted the user''s limited strength. Naturally, death is also a matter of course."


    "And that puppet is a half-demon''s powerful physical body. The power that drives the puppet is the original divine soul within the half-demon''s body."


    "The Great Chu Dynasty collapsed overnight. Not many of the remaining imperial clans ran around. Some died under the siege of the rebels, while others died under the curse of this half-demon. If I remember correctly, that girl called Fang Yueya is the only surviving member of the Great Chu Imperial Clan other than Master Niang."


    Gui Puti''s expression changed slightly. She looked at Xu Han vigilantly and asked, "What does this have to do with you?"


    "Of course." Xu Han laughed, At the end of the story, the crescent-toothed sister met her husband in the future, but she was not as lucky as her mother. She was pregnant with the child of her beloved. Although her mother''s soul stabilized her condition, the appearance of the child dragged down her barely able body. "Even though Master Niang tried her best to stop him, the other party insisted on giving birth to that child."


    "If I remember correctly, that child''s name should be Fang Ziyu, right?"


    "So what?" Ghost Subhuti''s brows furrowed even deeper. This was originally no secret to Xu Hanlai, but in fact, if it wasn''t for the sake of the crescent moon, why would Subhuti care about Fang Ziyu with his temperament? Furthermore, he would not accept him as a disciple and impart cultivation techniques to him.


    "Disciple only has one doubt."


    "Martial Uncle has been guarding the mausoleum of the Sword Mausoleum for 60 years. Sixty years ago, Lady Crescent Moon had already reached adulthood. However, Ning Zhumang is less than 50 years old this year, and Ziyu is only 19 years old. Is this because Lady Crescent Moon and Lady Ning Zhumang have the courage to cross the world, or ¡­"


    "What secrets are hidden on Ziyu''s body?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 721 Youre Not Worthy of Him

    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and the campfire was still burning in the camp where tens of thousands of troops were stationed in Dark Asura Palace.


    A figure quickly escaped from the largest tent and landed in the snow outside the camp at an astonishing speed.


    He looked back at the deep camp covered in snow and sighed.


    It was snowing too heavily, and the weather was a little cold. He also felt a little cold.


    He tightened his clothes and breathed out a mouthful of white gas. At that moment, he finally calmed down and took a step towards the Great Abyss Mountain.


    What he didn''t know was that in a certain tent in the camp, the black-clothed monk who was resting with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes. He turned his head to look somewhere, and there was the curtain of the tent, and logically he could not see anything. What was surprising was that his gaze seemed to be able to see something that ordinary people could not see through Zeng Manbu.


    Therefore, he had been staring at that place like this for a long time without wavering in the slightest.


    Wilde and Montenegro, who were beside him, also noticed the monk''s strange movements. They looked at each other and saw deep doubts in each other''s eyes. Wilde''s mind was simple, and he didn''t have so many worries. He immediately looked at the black-clothed monk and asked, "Hall Master, what''s wrong?"


    The monk was slightly stunned, as if he had just recovered from a dazed state. Even so, he still stared in a certain direction for a few breaths before turning to look at Wilde.


    A difficult smile appeared on his pale face, and then he said, "Nothing."


    With Wilde''s mind, how could he think about the truth of the monk''s words? He nodded his head in a daze, and then didn''t say anything else. However, Montenegro, who was beside him, frowned. The fingers hidden under his sleeves flicked rapidly, and then he asked, "Is there someone coming?"


    The monk smiled and looked at Montenegro with interest. Under that gaze, Montenegro subconsciously shrank his head, as if he was a little afraid.


    "You can''t calculate it?" The monk asked.


    Montenegro understood that his little thoughts could not be concealed from the monk''s eyes, so after a short period of silence, he finally said, "Forget it, but it is not true."


    "Do you want to know who he is?" The monk seemed to be in a much better mood. He glanced sideways at Montenegro at that time and asked again.


    Montenegro was naturally smart. He guessed a little after thinking for a while. His expression immediately changed. He looked at the monk and said, "It''s him? If he sees His Majesty, His Majesty¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the monk. The monk shook his head and said, "I can''t even persuade her. Do you think anyone else can persuade her? Unless that person comes back to life¡­"


    Montenegro''s expression suddenly changed. He instantly reacted to who the monk was referring to. However, after that brief moment of horror, the person he had let out a long sigh of relief and died would not be able to survive. This was a rule, a heaven-reaching rule.


    However, what he didn''t know was that at that time, all of the changes in his expression fell into the monk''s eyes. The monk''s eyes immediately narrowed. He stared at Montenegro, and his tone suddenly became a little low. "You seem to be afraid that Yu''er will change her mind, don''t you?"


    Montenegro was shocked again. He subconsciously looked at the monk and his gaze met it. The monk looked ordinary, but his sharp gaze made him tremble. He hurriedly lowered his head and said in a low voice, "This subordinate absolutely does not have such thoughts. Everything is up to the Palace Lord."


    The monk did not comment on his words. He took a deep look at Montenegro before withdrawing his gaze. Then, he sighed and said, "It''s getting late. Go and rest. Tomorrow is the day of climbing the mountain."


    ¡­


    After leaving the camp, Xu Han walked forward in the snowstorm.


    He wanted to rush back to the Great Abyss Mountain. His body was almost one with the night, but the light in his eyes was incomparably bright, as if it was the only light in the tens of thousands of kilometers long night.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. His footsteps suddenly stopped. Then, less than ten feet away from him, two figures suddenly jumped from both sides and landed there at almost the same time.


    Xu Han was stunned. He stared fixedly at the two of them. Their entire bodies were wrapped in black robes, making it difficult for him to see their appearances clearly.


    Xu Han quickly recovered from the sudden change in the situation between the two of them. He asked with a deep gaze, "Who are the two of you? Why are you looking for me?"


    The two of them did not answer Xu Han''s question immediately. Instead, they glanced at each other, as if they were extremely surprised by the other''s appearance.


    "Who are you?" Almost at the same time, this question spat out from the mouths of the two black-robed men, one male and one female, one heavy and one light.


    The expression in Xu Han''s eyes suddenly became strange. He looked at the two figures with great interest and asked, "Aren''t the two of you fellow travelers?"


    Both of them shook their heads.


    "Since the two of you don''t know each other and have both found me, then what do you want to do one by one, or do you want to go up together?" Xu Han''s expression became even more strange.


    When Xu Han said this, his expression was extremely relaxed. However, the sword intent and blood energy in his body were frantically surging. As long as the two of them made the slightest overstep, he would not hesitate to act brazenly.


    However, the facts proved that Xu Han was indeed overthinking things. After hearing this, the two of them exchanged a glance. Then, one of them took a step back and said, "Miss, please go first."


    The other black-robed man was slightly stunned, but he still agreed. As a result, she stepped forward and walked over to Xu Han. Without any delay, she directly put down the hood on her head, revealing the beautiful face that was painted without any powder.


    Xu Han recognized that face. In fact, the name of that face was often mentioned, especially after Chu Chouli drank enough.


    "If Ran Yanluo doesn''t help Mother prepare for tomorrow''s war, why would he have the mood to find me?" Xu Han did not show too much surprise at the other party''s appearance. Instead, he asked with a smile.


    The person who came, Ran Qingyi, had a calm expression, and within the calm was an icy coldness that was hard for ordinary people to detect. She stared at Xu Han and said after a while, "Chu Chouli is on the mountain, right?"


    "Big Brother Chu is indeed currently on the Great Abyss Mountain." Xu Han naturally did not need to lie. He nodded and answered truthfully. At the end, he even teased Ran Yanluo very easily, "If Ran Yanluo wants to see Big Brother Chu, you can come up the mountain with me later. Big Brother Chu has missed him very much these days anyway."


    Xu Han''s joke was obviously not funny. At the very least, Ran Qingyi''s expression did not change at all after hearing this. She continued coldly, "Chu Chouli forcefully renewed his life for Lin Shou, Mu Yushan, and Yuan Guilong back then. His heavenly cultivation has long since been in vain. It is a pity that he is clearly an immortal, but he has gone astray. Now that he is neither a ghost nor a ghost, he is not even a match for a Saint Weapon."


    Everyone could hear Ran Qingyi''s dissatisfaction with Chu Chouli, and the mockery and disdain in his words were even more overflowing.


    However, Xu Han still had a smile on his face. He wasn''t anxious or angry, and he even asked with interest, "Ran Yanluo is right. I, Big Brother Chu, am just a bad person. Whoever asks him, he has to accept any troubles as long as he can. Now that his cultivation is gone, he knows how to drink every day."


    "That''s all. The key is that his wine is really not good. He likes to talk nonsense when he drinks too much. Being a Ran Qingyi and a little junior sister annoys my ears."


    Xu Han casually scolded Chu Chouli. However, there were some people in this world who were very strange. In their hearts, there were some people or things that they cursed, but others could not curse them.


    Probably because of this strange mentality, Ran Qingyi frowned when she heard Xu Han''s words. A murderous aura surged in her pair of clear eyes.


    "Since Chu Chouli is so unbearable in your heart and doesn''t have any cultivation to help you, why don''t you tie him up and send him to me?" Ran Qingyi said at that time, but her seemingly inadvertent tone contained an eagerness to get Xu Han''s approval.


    The smile on Xu Han''s face became even more intense. He shook his head in distress and said, "That won''t do. Big Brother Chu has such a bad temper. You can trouble me alone. How can you make Ran Yanluo unhappy?"


    At this moment, Ran Qingyi finally understood. This Xu Han clearly wanted to make things difficult for her, and the things he said were just words of falsehood and cowardice. The murderous aura between her eyebrows grew heavier. Killing intent began to surge out of her body, and her tone became even colder. "Xu Han! Chu Chouli treated you with sincerity. Since you have already gone astray, why did you drag him along with you?"


    Ran Qingyi''s attitude caused Xu Han to gradually restrain the smile on his face. He stared at Ran Qingyi with a deep gaze, and his tone was no longer as relaxed as before, or even carried a hint of a joke. "Is Ran Yanluo so sure that his path is not wrong? Or do you really think that you will win this match?" He said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Ran Qingyi smiled instead of being angry.


    "If we don''t win, why would you risk sneaking into the camp to meet His Majesty today? You know better than anyone how those rotten fish and shrimp on the Great Abyss Mountain can stop His Majesty''s Holy Army? "As long as you say a word, Chu Chouli and your friends will not be in danger of their lives. However, you insist on going your own way. Doesn''t this mean that you want to drag them to your grave with you?"


    At that moment, Xu Han sighed. He shook his head, as if his interest had dimmed.


    "Big Brother Chu has always been obsessed with you. He understands your difficulties. I thought that you were childhood sweethearts, but now the situation is nothing more than good fortune."


    "When I saw him today, I realized that you never understood him. In other words¡­"


    "You''re not worthy of him."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 722 Snow Hair

    The night breeze suddenly rose.


    Blizzard poured down.


    A murderous aura surged in the black-robed woman''s eyes.


    She looked at the youth in front of her, her entire body filled with killing intent. Her exposed hands clenched into fists, and her veins burst out. A large amount of power began to gather in her body. In the next moment, or at any moment, that power would surge out of her body in an instant, shattering the youth in front of her into pieces.


    Another black-clothed man standing not far away looked at the scene with interest. He raised his eyebrows as if he was very curious about what would happen next.


    Only Xu Han, who was locked onto by the woman''s killing intent, had a calm expression.


    He also stared at the woman, allowing the power surging out of her body to scratch his clothes, but his long hair did not do anything to counter it. He seemed to be very certain that this woman would not attack him, at least not now.


    In fact, his confidence was clearly not empty. Just as the aura was about to condense into the woman''s body, the aura around her suddenly poured down, and the violent energy instantly dissipated.


    Along with this imposing aura, Ran Qingyi''s murderous aura that had almost condensed into substance between his eyebrows also dissipated.


    At that time, her entire body collapsed like a leather pouch that had been deflated.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    She suddenly sighed. It was the kind of sigh that was wrapped in deep helplessness and guilt.


    Then, she looked at Xu Han again, her eyebrows no longer filled with Ling Lie''s killing intent. Instead, she carried a bitter pleading intent. "Maybe I really did something wrong," she said. "I did it too quickly, too quickly. But I had no choice, no choice."


    But this time, you really can''t win. As long as you promise me to bring Chu Chouli back, I will definitely do my best to protect your friends after this war. I don''t dare to say that I can definitely do it, but I, Ran Qingyi, can swear to the heavens that as long as I can, I will spare no effort to take care of every friend of yours at that time.


    When she said this, Ran Qingyi''s expression was resolute and her tone was loud. It was difficult for anyone to doubt the authenticity of her words.


    This seemed to be a good suggestion for Xu Han.


    After all, the outcome of this battle was hard to predict, or perhaps Ran Qingyi''s Dark Asura Palace had an overwhelming advantage. If they were lucky enough to win, Chu Chouli would naturally be fine. If the Dark Asura Palace defeated them and Ran Qingyi took care of them, Chu Chouli should not have to worry about his life. This did not seem to be an unacceptable thing. At least, after his death, the remaining people would still have a way to survive for the time being.


    But strangely, Xu Han shook his head decisively at the first moment without even thinking about it.


    At that moment, the portion Ran Qingyi had forcefully endured collapsed with Xu Han''s shake of his head.


    She asked angrily, "Why? He can''t help you anymore. Why must you let him go into this dangerous situation? Isn''t it good to let him live?"


    Compared to before, Xu Han''s eyebrows suddenly sank when he heard this. His eyes were filled with determination that was no less than Ran Qingyi''s. He stared at the woman and said word by word, "Because some things are already doomed, and neither you nor I can change them."


    "From the moment you joined the Dark Asura Palace, Chu Chouli was destined to die!"


    ¡­


    Xu Han ruthlessly rejected Ran Qingyi''s suggestion. This was naturally a cruel result for Ran Qingyi, but it was also not an easy task for Xu Han.


    Even after Ran Qingyi left disappointedly, he stayed where he was for a long time, motionless and silent.


    The black-clothed man on the side was quite tactful. He saw Xu Han''s abnormal state and did not step forward immediately. He just stood quietly on the side without making any disturbances.


    Only after several tens of breaths did Xu Han recover from that state did he walk to Xu Han.


    "Who are you?" When Xu Han reacted, he frowned and looked at the black-clothed man.


    The black-clothed man did not answer Xu Han''s question, but Xu Han could feel that the other party''s eyes wrapped under his hood seemed to be looking him up and down.


    Xu Han did not like to be watched like this, so his brows furrowed even deeper at that time. However, before he could ask, the black-clothed man suddenly took out something from his bosom and handed it to Xu Han.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment. He looked over and saw that it was actually a wine bottle.


    Obviously, Xu Han did not expect the black-clothed man to hand over this item. He couldn''t help but be stunned, so he didn''t immediately reach out to receive it.


    "What? Are you afraid that this wine is poisonous?" The black-clothed man teased, his tone somewhat provocative.


    Naturally, Xu Han would not be provoked by him, but he also understood that it was impossible for such a low-level method as poisoning to escape the eyes of an immortal like him. Therefore, he still reached out his hand and took the wine jug. After a slight consideration, he noticed that the wine jug was filled with wine.


    He simply opened the bottle of wine and lowered his head to smell it. The fragrance of the wine was overflowing. It was really a pot of good wine. In a world like this, there weren''t many such drinks. If Chu Chouli bumped into them, he would probably have to snatch them and drink a big mouthful without caring about it.


    On the other side, the black-clothed man took out another jug of wine from his bosom. Similarly, he pulled off the seal on the wine bottle like Xu Han. Then, he raised the wine bottle and gestured to Xu Han. At that moment, Xu Hanyi let go of his worries and respected the black-clothed man. At that moment, the two of them raised their heads and drank heavily in the ice and snow, swallowing half of the wine in a bottle into their stomachs.


    After drinking, the black-robed man actually laughed loudly and said, "Happy, happy. It has been a long time since I drank so happily!"


    Xu Han looked at the black-robed man with a calm gaze. He didn''t accept his words and whispered, "Your Excellency wants to drink wine. I''ll drink with you. Then shouldn''t you show some sincerity and tell me your purpose?"


    "Brother Xu is still a straight-forward person. I have seen so many people along the way, but in the end, everyone is changing. Only Brother Xu remains unchanged. I really admire him." That person also didn''t answer Xu Han''s question directly, but rather madly sighed.


    But Brother Xu''s address made Xu Han seem to have realized something. He looked at the black-robed man in front of him again. He seemed to have thought of something at that moment. A light flashed between his eyebrows as he said, "It''s you ¡­ What are you doing here?"


    The man seemed to have expected Xu Han to guess his identity. He was not surprised at all. He only stopped speaking arrogantly at that time. Then, his voice sank and he said again, "I have brought you the key Brother Xu wanted to find."


    After saying that, the man stretched out his hand and took off his hood.


    At that time, the night breeze rose.


    As a result, her long white hair suddenly rose up like the night snow, almost fusing with the flying snow in the sky.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 723 Nineteenth Opening

    In the second half of the night.


    The heavy snow gradually subsided, but the weather became colder and colder.


    "Your Highness, do you want some more firewood?" Outside the entrance of Changle Palace, a man with the appearance of a eunuch stood at the entrance and said softly through the crack in the door.


    Fang Ziyu, who was sitting in the hall and looking down at the books in her hands, raised her head. In front of her desk was a large number of books, almost piled up into a small hill, covering her body.


    Fang Ziyu, who heard the voice outside the room, thought for a moment and then nodded, "Alright."


    "Yes." When the eunuch outside heard this, he nodded and gently pushed open a crack in the hall door. Then, he squeezed his body into the hall door and hurriedly closed it. It was as if he was afraid that if his movements were bigger, the wind and snow outside the house would blow into the hall and disturb Fang Ziyu.


    However, he was still cautious when he arrived at the palace gate. He gently placed the firewood into the braziyu''s braziyu not far away. Finally, he carefully adjusted the braziyu''s position to make sure that the green smoke wouldn''t affect Fang Ziyu. Only then did he arch his body towards Fang Ziyu and prepare to retreat.


    "Wait." However, before he could step out, Fang Ziyu''s voice rang out.


    The eunuch''s body paused for a moment, and he quickly stopped walking. He stood still and lowered his head, saying, "What else does Your Highness have to say?"


    However, Fang Ziyu stood up at that time. Then, she walked over to the man and her gaze fell on him. For some reason, Fang Ziyu''s gaze was cold, but he did not speak. This silence was more like a torment to the eunuch. He was somewhat uneasy, and his lowered head was filled with panic as his eyes wandered everywhere.


    Fang Ziyu''s gaze suddenly paused. "Something''s wrong," she said.


    When he said this, the eunuch was instantly shocked, and his body almost collapsed to the ground. However, he managed to keep his body from collapsing with just one breath. Then he whispered, "Is there something wrong?"


    The eunuch was not old enough, and his mind was clearly not firm enough. As he said those words, his forehead was covered in dense sweat. From time to time, he looked at Fang Ziyu with a sidelong gaze, as if wanting to see some clues from her face. However, Fang Ziyu''s expression was extremely solemn. The little eunuch could not read much, but his heart became even more nervous, so much so that his standing body began to tremble slightly.


    Just as he was almost unable to control himself and was about to be swallowed up by the fear in his heart, Fang Ziyu suddenly turned his head to look to the side and asked with a frown, "Why does this wood smell so fragrant?"


    The eunuch heaved a sigh of relief as if he had been granted an amnesty. He quickly explained, "This wood is His Majesty''s favorite dyed wood. It is made from the best wood core of the tree. It is made with various spices. It will only be taken out after a full month. In this way, not only will there be no smoke, there will be a faint fragrance."


    "Is that so?" Fang Ziyu nodded and muttered, "This Chen Xuanji is quite capable of enjoying himself."


    Fang Ziyu was probably the only one in the entire Chen Kingdom who dared to address Chen Xuanji by his name. The eunuch naturally did not dare to refute him. He hurriedly lowered his body and said, "If the Empress has nothing else to do, the little one will retire now."


    After saying this, the eunuch was about to quickly retreat.


    Fang Ziyu nodded and was about to answer when the corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of the eunuch. She frowned again and asked in a puzzled voice, "Huh?"


    "Why do I remember that you seem to be Chen Xuanji''s eunuch?"


    The little eunuch''s heart tightened and his expression became panicked. In order to prevent Fang Ziyu from seeing the flaws, he could only lower his head a little deeper. He said, "Go back to the Empress, His Majesty is afraid that those servants will not take good care of him, so he sent the little one to watch."


    "Hmph." Fang Ziyu snorted coldly, "Do you want to look at them or at me?"


    "Your Highness is joking. How dare this little one have that courage? Naturally, he is looking at those servants." The little eunuch hurriedly replied, and the sweat that had dissipated from his forehead once again appeared.


    Of course, Fang Ziyu could see the eunuch''s panic, but she did not doubt him. She only thought that she had seen through Chen Xuanji''s little thoughts, so she did not want to embarrass him. She said at that time, "Where is Chen Xuanji? I want to see him!"


    Speaking of which, Chen Xuanji had disappeared from sight ever since he had sent her this pile of small mountain-like books that day. Now that Fang Ziyu''s books were almost finished, she just happened to want to see him and find out what this guy was up to.


    But who would have thought that the little eunuch would kneel on the ground and say, "Your Highness, don''t make things difficult for me. If there''s anything wrong with this little eunuch, Your Highness will admit that she wants to punish this servant. Don''t poke her into His Majesty''s place."


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. Only then did she realize that the eunuch had misunderstood her intentions. She thought that she was going to go to Chen Xuanji to complain about him. She couldn''t help but laugh. She shook her head and said, "I''m not going to complain. I saw that he has other matters to attend to."


    The eunuch still knelt on the ground. "It''s so late, Your Majesty has already gone to bed. Why don''t you talk about it tomorrow? I don''t dare to disturb Your Majesty so much."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu felt that it made sense, but he also felt that the little eunuch''s behavior was somewhat strange. However, it was hard for her to guess what was going on. Adding on her innocence, she could not bear to make the eunuch feel embarrassed. After thinking for a while, she decided to do it. After all, although she had been flipping through the book day and night, she was still lacking today. She might as well wait until after today to memorize all the contents of the book before looking for him. She also made up her mind that if Chen Xuanji wanted to deny it and refuse to let her go, she would definitely turn the Changle Palace upside down.


    Thinking of this, she waved her hand and told the eunuch to leave.


    When the eunuch saw this, he let out a long sigh of relief. He fled and left the hall. Then, he looked at the heavy snowfall outside the hall. His chest heaved violently, and it took a long time for him to calm down. With lingering fear, he took out a letter from his bosom that was sealed with the Emperor''s Seal. He thought of His Majesty''s instructions and put the letter back into his bosom.


    ¡­


    When Xu Han returned to the flat top of Great Abyss Mountain, the flat top of Great Abyss Mountain was already in chaos.


    The army of the Dark Asura Palace had already surrounded the Great Abyss Mountain to the point of being completely blocked. With Dark Asura Palace''s usual style of handling things, they would definitely bring their army to the mountain tomorrow. However, at this critical juncture, Xu Han had disappeared. Everyone immediately felt as if they had lost their backbone and were restless. So much so that after searching the green forest on the top of the mountain, they couldn''t find Xu Han, so they sat on the flat roof and didn''t sleep until late at night.


    Of course, they believed that Xu Han would not leave without saying goodbye, much less escape. He must have something important to do when he left, but without Xu Han discussing countermeasures with them, it would be difficult for him to fall asleep peacefully.


    It was precisely because of this that when Xu Han appeared in front of them, everyone present, apart from Guang Lingui and Liu Dingdang, who was sleeping in the straw shed, stood up one after another, and their gazes fell on Xu Han.


    Xu Han didn''t seem to have expected his return to cause such a huge commotion. He was slightly stunned and then smiled, "Are you all waiting for me?"


    "Xiao Han! You''re finally back! I fucking thought you ran away without me, someone from Chu!" Everyone didn''t know how to respond to these words. Only Chu Chouli walked forward carelessly, patted Xu Han''s shoulder, and shouted loudly.


    This seemingly anachronistic joke caused the solemn expressions of everyone on the stage to reveal smiles. All of a sudden, they began to laugh. The tension that lingered on the flat roof seemed to have dissipated quite a bit.


    "I''ve made everyone worried. I''m just going to take care of some small matters." Xu Han took a deep look at Chu Chouli. The light in his eyes was complicated, as if he was reluctant to part with Chu Chouli, as if he was struggling. However, this expression was quickly suppressed by him. He returned to his normal state and smiled as he looked at the crowd, saying this.


    The army of the Dark Asura Palace was at the foot of the mountain. Apart from the green forest at the top of the Great Abyss Mountain, there was no living thing left. Where could Xu Han go to take care of anything? Obviously, he was hiding something from the others, and apart from Xiao Nineteen and Su Mu''an, the rest of them were well aware of this. However, they also firmly believed that Xu Han would not do anything harmful to them. Thus, without Xu Han saying anything, none of the people present asked.


    "It''s good to be back. Shall we discuss how to deal with the army of Dark Asura Palace tomorrow?" Meng Liang stepped out and asked Xu Han.


    "Yes!" However, before Xu Han could reply, Chu Chouli shouted, "Xuan''er and Fei Lian said they wanted help from the demons. They''ve been gone for quite some time now. The army of the Dark Asura Palace has already arrived. They''re lucky they haven''t heard anything. You have to make a decision about how we should fight the Dark Asura Palace, Xiao Han!"


    Although Chu Chouli''s words were somewhat unpleasant to hear, they also touched the hearts of everyone. At this time, it seemed that only Xu Han could think of a way to bring back the dead. Of course, everyone also understood that Xu Han was not able to solve this situation. It was just that people would inevitably have some luck at this time.


    Xu Han sensed the hopeful gazes of the crowd. He smiled again. Then, his gaze swept across the crowd. A certain emotion surged between his eyebrows when he looked at Chu Chouli. However, because he focused more on what Xu Han was about to say, no one noticed the change in expression in Xu Han''s eyes in that instant.


    Xu Han paused for a moment, not knowing whether he was intentionally or unintentionally. "I am extremely grateful that everyone is willing to come here to help. As for the method you all want ¡­" Then, his body suddenly took a step to the side. Only then did everyone realize that behind him stood a figure wrapped in a black robe.


    Chu Chouli, who was standing beside Xu Han, was shocked by the figure hiding behind Xu Han. After a while, he finally regained his senses. Then, he pointed at the tall figure and stammered, "This ¡­ this is?"


    Xu Han did not respond. He only focused his gaze on the figure. Seeing this, the crowd also came to their senses and cast their gazes at that person.


    The black shadow did not have the mood to appease everyone, so he slowly took off his hood at that time.


    ¡­


    Black clothes, white hair, handsome as a picture, peerless genius, young emperor.


    These were probably all words that could describe Chen Xuanji.


    Of course, these senses weren''t very profound to most of the people present, and what they remembered the most was that he had used Meng Liang and the lives of the others as a threat to force Fang Ziyu to marry him. It was also because of this that everyone present clearly did not like this man very much in their hearts. But even so, when he appeared in front of the crowd, the crowd couldn''t help but be stunned, their faces filled with astonishment.


    Chu Chouli regained his senses after a long while. He pointed at the handsome Chen Xuanji and bluntly asked, "What is he doing here?"


    Before Xu Han could respond, Chen Xuanji himself stepped forward. He smiled and glanced at Chu Chouli. Then, he said, "Naturally, I came to help."


    "Help?" Chu Chouli coldly snorted in disdain, "If you don''t come to disturb me, I, someone Chu, will be thankful to heaven. Do you still expect your help?"


    These words echoed the hearts of everyone present, but they did not stop on Chen Xuanji''s body for too long. Instead, they looked at Meng Liang one after another after another. Meng Liang liked Fang Ziyu. To everyone, this was no secret. Chen Xuanji snatched Fang Ziyu away with such a despicable method. No matter which angle he thought about it, everyone would unconsciously stand on Meng Liang''s side.


    Surprisingly, Meng Liang, who was supposed to be the angriest person among the crowd, had a calm expression. He even walked over to Chen Xuanji and calmly asked, "Have you arranged for Ziyu?"


    Hearing this, Chen Xuanji turned to look at Meng Liang and immediately nodded, "I''ve already prepared it. You can rest assured."


    Everyone was confused, and they couldn''t understand what the two were talking about.


    "That''s good. In this way, you and I will be able to take a risk in tomorrow''s battle." However, Meng Liang clearly did not have the mood to explain it to the crowd. Instead, he nodded his head again, as if he was grateful to Chen Xuanji.


    "Tomorrow?" The smile on Chen Xuanji''s face became even more intense. As he said this, a strange expression appeared in his eyes.


    Meng Liang was stunned. The expression on his face changed, as if he had sensed something at that time. In order to support this idea, he cast his gaze towards Xu Han, who was nearby. Xu Han also seemed to feel something.


    He turned to look behind him. Beneath the flat roof, birds and beasts suddenly flew out from the dense green forest. The forest trembled faintly, and thick footsteps, from light to heavy, from extremely close to far, were rushing towards him at an astonishingly fast speed.


    Chen Xuanji turned to look into the depths of the forest and said.


    "You want to wait until tomorrow, but some people can''t wait anymore¡­"


    Xu Han remained silent as he stared in the direction of the voice with a deep brow.


    He knew that the opening of the nineteenth war had finally arrived, but the difference was that this time it seemed to have arrived earlier than usual.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 724 Ghost Subhutis Proposal

    The rustling sounds echoed through the dense forest. Birds and beasts flew away. At this moment, the peace of the last pure land on earth was broken.


    Everyone on the flat roof looked at each other and saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, they also understood what Xu Han and Chen Xuanji meant. The Dark Asura Palace army had attacked, and this predictable battle had finally arrived. However, even if they had expected this from the beginning, when he really arrived in front of them, the hearts of everyone present would inevitably turn cold.


    "Gulu." Chu Chouli swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his body trembling slightly, "Xiao Han ¡­ this ¡­ what should we do ¡­"


    Xu Han glanced sideways at Chu Chouli and said, "Big Brother Chu, go hide in Guang Lingui ''s place. Whatever you want to do, I will give you a chance. You can do it then."


    Chu Chouli didn''t expect Xu Han to say such a thing. He couldn''t help but be stunned. In the next moment, the horror on his face suddenly dissipated and he looked at Xu Han solemnly. Xu Han also sensed his gaze. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but hook into a smile. He smiled and looked at Chu Chouli. Then, under the man''s somewhat surprised gaze, he said word by word, "Big Brother Chu, don''t be surprised. I''ve already said it before."


    "Since you bet on me winning, then even if I can''t win this bet myself, I will definitely not let you lose!"


    Others couldn''t understand this ambiguity, but Chu Chouli suddenly smiled after a slight stunned moment. He repeatedly nodded his head, "Good! Good! Someone from Chu didn''t recognize you as a brother for nothing!"


    After saying that, Chu Chouli quickly trotted behind Guang Lingui, who was sitting quietly on the ground.


    At this moment, a series of hurried voices rang out from the depths of the forest. Black shadows flew out of the forest at astonishing speeds. Then, the black shadows stood in midair, forming a human wall from bottom to top in front of everyone''s eyes. Strange black auras also gushed out from the bodies of those figures, forming a heaven-shading scene with the auras they summoned from each other.


    "This is" The crowd recovered from their shock. Although they understood that this battle was doomed, they were prepared for it since they were willing to take the initiative to come to the Great Abyss Mountain. Thus, they all stepped forward to Xu Han''s side. Liu Sheng frowned when he saw the situation in front of him and said.


    Xu Han glanced sideways at him and nodded, seemingly agreeing with some of Liu Sheng''s speculations.


    As time passed, more and more figures surged out of the dense forest. They were densely packed with people''s eyes, and boundless auras began to pour down from those figures like a waterfall.


    Everyone''s expressions froze under the pressure, but they quickly recovered, their gazes firmly fixed on the front.


    Since there was no way out, he could only give it a shot.


    There was no lack of such a conscious presence.


    ¡­


    "Looks like my words are in vain. Mother still wants a path to darkness." Xu Han raised his head to look at the horizon. As the figures gradually stopped sprinting out, he suddenly shouted loudly.


    Before anyone could respond to his words, the surrounding people were stunned.


    It seemed that the title "Mother Teacher" rarely came from Xu Han''s mouth, and there seemed to be only one person in the world who deserved to be addressed as Xu Han.


    As if in response to speculation among the population, Several figures behind the giant black human wall slowly flew out. A black-clothed monk sitting in a wheelchair looked exactly the same as the Guang Lingui . However, his face was much darker and paler than the Guang Lingui . Behind him were three people. One was as strong as an iron tower, one was as thin as firewood, and one was dressed in green.


    Of course, although their appearance was beyond everyone''s expectations, it was not enough to shock everyone. What truly surprised everyone was the purple-eyed girl sitting beside the monk in the wheelchair.


    Of course, they were incomparably familiar with this girl. She was Xu Han''s Second Martial Mother, Ghost Subhuti.


    Of all the people present, the one who was most surprised was naturally Meng Liang. In his memories, although this seemingly young girl Ghost Subhuti''s words were usually harsh and cold, as if nothing else in this world could arouse her interest except Mo Chen Zi, it was self-evident that Ghost Subhuti was of help to him or Xu Han, both in the open and in the dark. Although the European Union knew that she was in Dark Asura Hall, it never occurred to him that there would be a day when she would fight against Ghost Subhuti. Moreover, judging from Ghost Subhuti''s current appearance, it seemed that she had played an extremely important role in this war.


    ''"I can''t turn back, so no matter what, I want to solve this matter as soon as possible, just like you advised me. I also want to advise you once. If you are willing to let go now, I can guarantee your survival." Ghost Subhuti didn''t have the mood to pay attention to the shock in the hearts of the crowd. Instead, he looked straight at Xu Han and coldly said.


    Xu Han shook his head and sighed. He stretched out his hand and gripped it. A black longsword appeared behind him at that time. Three divine beams of red, purple, and white flashed behind him. Xing Tian, Evil Dragon, and Prison Abyss all appeared. They were like poisonous snakes that opened their teeth, revealing their sharp edges. The boundless sword intent flowed endlessly towards Gui Subhuti.


    He used his actions to show his answer. Obviously, neither side was willing to bow down to the other. This war was doomed.


    The people behind him did not say anything else. They pulled out their swords and swords from their waists and looked at Gui Puti with a surging aura.


    Rumble!


    "Kill them! Remove the Demon Monarch''s blood essence! I will fulfill my promise. You, your Da Chu, and everything else will have a chance to start over."


    "You''re really haunted!" Xu Han looked up at the gigantic face in the sky and coldly snorted with disdain.


    "Thousands of schemes. In the end, you won''t be able to escape death. You can only take advantage of this opportunity to speak." Hearing Xu Han''s words, Skyline''s face replied. A loud sound resounded throughout the world, like muffled thunder, causing one''s eardrums to ache.


    Before Xu Han could refute his words, a sea of clouds suddenly surged from the side of the gigantic face in the sky above the Great Abyss Mountain. The sea of clouds that surged with red light finally condensed into a red figure, and it was suddenly the Demon Lord Fei Lian.


    "The shepherds of the Outer Realm can only dominate in front of us. Normally, it''s fine. Today, you should be quiet for me." As the Demon Sovereign said this, streaks of red aura seeped out from his body and rushed towards the human face. Right at that moment, as the red aura poured in, the face of the giant face changed. A furious roar came from his mouth, but it suddenly stopped. At that moment, the face disappeared.


    After finishing all this, Yao Jun Fei Lian lowered his head to look at Xu Han and said, "If we can hold off, we still have a chance of survival. If we can''t hold off, then you and I will walk along the Yellow Springs Road." After saying that, his body immediately dissipated without giving everyone any time to react.


    However, this short appearance shocked everyone''s hearts. They could naturally hear what the Monster Monarch meant. It seemed that the matter of unsealing the 100,000 Mountains had reached the most important juncture. If they could withstand this period of time, the 100,000 Mountains would open and the three Monster Monarchs would arrive. Indeed, they would have a chance to fight against the army of the Dark Asura Palace.


    However, they could hear Fei Lian''s voice, so could Gui Puti.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the aggressive crowd. A smile appeared on the corner of her lips as she said, "So you bet your last bet on the 100,000 mountains?"


    Xu Han remained silent, but he still stared at Gui Puti.


    ''"If Wei Changming had come to the Immortal Dimension and the monsters in the 100,000 mountains had not been motivated and had poured out, perhaps their appearance would have caused me quite a bit of trouble. But now, the Heavenly Tribulation had already killed and injured more than half of those monsters. Do you really think this 100,000 mountains could have caused me any trouble?" As Gui Puti spoke, a cold light flashed through his purple pupils.


    Black Qi surged from the black human wall in the sky, and an even more violent aura surged out of their bodies. This time, the aura around the black-robed men had risen by more than one level compared to before. The surrounding air seemed to be unable to withstand the aura coming from their surroundings, Strands of cold winds were stirred up by the scouring power around their bodies and began to disperse in all directions. The hood on their heads was blown off under this kind of wind, revealing the tender yet ice-cold faces beneath them. If one looked closely, there were even some young children who were not even in their early teens.


    Everyone, including Xu Han, sucked in a breath of cold air at that time.


    It wasn''t because of the tender face of the black-clothed man, but because of the power that rose within their bodies. In just a few breaths of time, they had already reached the half-step Immortal Realm.


    This showed a very simple problem. The child in front of him was naturally a half-demon created by Dark Asura Palace, and the power he could possess in a human form was enough to rival a true Immortal Realm expert once he was sanctified. In other words, the nearly a thousand people in front of him were all Saint Marquis level experts without exception.


    Although they had long anticipated that this battle would be extremely difficult, they had probably never thought that they would have to face a thousand Immortal level enemies.


    In this way, not to mention victory, they might not even be able to drag it out for a while. Once the war started, most of them would probably fall into the hands of these Saint Marquises.


    However, all of these changes were similarly criticized in Gui Puti''s eyes, and the smile in her narrowed eyes gradually became denser. As if to increase the pressure, she clapped her hands and ten figures jumped out from the shadows behind her and landed in front of the crowd. However, these ten figures did not have the cold aura that the Saint Marquises had, nor did they have the sharp pressure. They lowered their heads, their faces obscured by their hoods, motionless like sculptures.


    But strangely, the more they acted like this, the more everyone felt that these ten figures far exceeded the terrifying combat power of those Saint Marquises.


    "Look, I''m not lying to you. You don''t have any chance of winning." Gui Puti was very satisfied with the fear in the eyes of the crowd. Her smile carried an incomparably relaxed tone.


    Xu Han also did not expect Gui Puti to have such a terrifying power in his hands. He sank his brows and said coldly, "Mother''s kind disciple has accepted it, but please forgive me for not being able to obey Mother''s orders this time."


    Xu Han was very clear that Ghost Subhuti was only doing this to let them understand the huge gap between the two, so that everyone could surrender. However, this Great Abyss Mountain Battle was not about the change of kingship under the heavens, but about the survival of this world. The so-called complete eggs under the nest? Therefore, regardless of whether it was life or death, Xu Han had no reason to retreat.


    Therefore, after saying this, his eyes shone brightly, and boundless sword intent surged out at that time, as if he would attack brazenly in the next moment.


    Xu Han stated his position, but Ghost Subhuti was still not in a hurry.


    "I promised that bastard Mo Chen Zi wouldn''t attack the Sword Mausoleum, but in the end, I broke my promise. Although he is a complete bastard, I, Gui Puti, am not someone who doesn''t keep my word. How about this, I''ll give you two another chance as compensation for that bastard."


    As he spoke, Ghost Subhuti looked up at the place where the Demon Monarch had appeared, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Then, he said, "Didn''t you want to drag it out until the 100,000 mountains were unsealed? Alright! I''ll give you this chance." As he spoke, Ghost Subhuti glanced at Wilde behind him with the corner of his eyes.


    The burly man instantly came to his senses. He took heavy steps to the back and walked to the front of the crowd with an iron cage that was slightly bigger than him.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the iron cage was thrown at the feet of the crowd. The iron cage was covered in black curtains, and no one could see what was happening inside. However, Wilde''s brutal beating had obviously woken up the things inside the cage. Raging roars that resembled humans and non-beasts rang out from the cage, tearing his heart and causing his lungs to crack and he was hysterical.


    Xu Han frowned and asked, "What does Mother mean?"


    "It''s very simple. Let''s fight one by one. Every time someone dies, you have a chance to surrender to me. You won''t be able to play until the end. I want to see whether your determination to save the world is important or the friends behind you who entrust their lives to you are important!" It was as if Ghost Subhuti was a different person, and at that time, he made a proposal that was almost inhumane.


    As expected, Xu Han''s expression turned extremely ugly after hearing her words. He replied in a low voice, "I can''t care what Mother wants to do, but I don''t have the mood to play with Mother!"


    "Why do you refuse? Look, if you fight one by one, you can fight more or less for a while. The longer you drag it out, the more likely you will be able to wait for the 100,000 mountains. Isn''t that not good? Besides, you still have the chance to surrender to me at any time. I mean, if you can''t bear to watch them all die in front of you."


    Xu Han''s expression was extremely gloomy. The sword intent around him surged and condensed to the extreme at that time. Just as he was about to interrupt Gui Puti, Gui Puti''s voice rang out before him.


    "There''s no need to refuse in such a hurry. Do you need to listen to your friends'' opinions?" Gui Puti''s expression was leisurely, as if she was certain that everyone could not refuse her request. Her gaze swept past Xu Han and landed on Su Mu''an.


    Afterwards, she clapped her hands, and Wilde took another step forward, pulling off the black cloth that wrapped around the iron prison.


    There was a humanoid creature locked in the huge cage. His entire body was covered in purple scales, and a pair of bulging sarcomas stretched out from his back. It was like a pair of ungrown wings. The hair on his head was messy, and the ferocious fangs at the corners of his mouth seemed to be mixed with some scarlet blood. Although his appearance was terrifying to the extreme, everyone could still see some familiar features in his appearance.


    Zhu Xian!


    He was Zhu Xian, the head of the Long Night Division who had once controlled the winds and clouds of the Great Zhou Empire, Zhu Xian! ! !


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 725 The Only Way

    Su Mu''an lowered his head. His body seemed to begin to tremble slightly. He reached out with one hand and grabbed the hilt of the long saber on his back.


    This child''s mind was pure to anyone. There were few people in this world who could make him hate them to the bone. If there really was one, then it could only be this monster in front of him who was locked in an iron cage and screaming desperately.


    Zhu Xian killed his father.


    "No matter how kind a person is, there is anger and greed, selfishness and cowardice hidden deep within their hearts."


    "Once we find the darkness in their hearts, any one of us can fall into the abyss. If you are like me, you will never be able to recover."


    Xu Han sensed Su Mu''an''s abnormal state at that time, and his mind couldn''t help but recall what he had said to him in the Kunlun Immortal Palace that contained his eighteen memories.


    He couldn''t help but frown, and his gaze towards Gui Puti became even colder.


    "The enemy who killed your father is right in front of you. Do you want to give it a try? If you are prepared to listen to your Lord Manor Master, then I will put him back and keep him as a pet. If you want revenge, then advise your Lord Manor Master to accept my great kindness." Gui Puti looked at the trembling Su Mu''an, his tone carrying a dense hint of bewitchment.


    "Hey! Su Mu''an ! Don''t be fooled by this old witch. She must be hiding something else!" Seeing Su Mu''an ''s strange condition, Nineteen hurriedly reached out to grab Su Mu''an ''s sleeve and shouted loudly. However, Su Mu''an kept her head down. The veins on her hand that was holding the hilt of the saber burst out. It was obvious that she was trying her best to suppress the anger in her body.


    ''"Mu An, leave this matter to me" Xu Han was similarly unable to understand Gui Puti''s intentions, but he also believed that since Gui Puti had already attacked Great Abyss Mountain, he naturally wouldn''t let them delay until the moment the 100,000 Great Mountains were unsealed, causing unforeseen changes. Therefore, Xu Han naturally wasn''t willing to let Su Mu''an risk his life. However, Su Mu''an sheng interrupted him halfway through his words.


    "Lord Manor Master." The boy lowered his head. His voice was extremely soft, but it carried an indescribable smell. It was like the Linyi Office before the storm, causing everyone present to subconsciously become silent at that time. They all turned to look at him.


    At this moment, the boy also raised his head. He looked at Xu Han with a sincere smile on his face. He said, "This time, this time, Mu An wants to make his own decision. Is that okay?"


    He asked cautiously, as if a child was making a request that he felt was a little excessive, but he couldn''t help but want to make.


    He had always been a very sensible child. Sometimes, being sensible would make one''s heart ache. Being sensible made it very difficult for him to make a request. It was really difficult for people to refuse.


    Therefore, Xu Han was stunned. Then, a smile blossomed on his face. He said, "You said that your Su Clan''s entire sect is filled with overbearing men. They are all great machetemen who saved the people of Kuang Shi. Naturally, the machetemen will have to take revenge on them. Hurry up and finish the fight. Come back alive. I''ll bring you to eat sugar gourd."


    Xu Han''s decision greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations. Even Ye Hongjian, who was closest to Xu Han, couldn''t help but frown. Su Mu''an''s talent was truly extraordinary. He was only fourteen or fifteen years old and already had enough strength to rival the Half-step Immortal Realm. However, Zhu Xian, who was imprisoned in the cage, was obviously not a good person. Moreover, since Gui Puti had put forward this proposal, there must be a hidden killing move. Such a conspiracy that was on the surface, Su Mu''an could not see it. How could Xu Han continue to fool around with him?


    But now was clearly not the right time to ask, After receiving Xu Han''s reply, Su Mu''an had already stepped out and walked to the front of the line. She looked at Zhu Xian who was trapped in the iron cage made of secret magic in her eyes. Ling Lie''s killing intent surged out of his body. Her hand holding the hilt of the saber slightly pulled out and her snow-white saber body was unsheathed for three inches.


    As for Zhu Xian, who was locked in the cage, he seemed to have sensed the awe-inspiring killing intent. Although he had lost his consciousness as a human, he still turned his head to look at Su Mu''an , who was standing in front of him. He began to roar angrily at Su Mu''an , his throat continuously emitting strange sounds like a human or a beast, and his struggles became even more intense, as if he wanted to break free of this cage and tear Su Mu''an into pieces.


    His wish was quickly realized. After seeing Su Mu''an walk out, the smile on Gui Puti''s face became even more intense. She extended her hand and lightly snapped her finger. The strange cage that could trap the monster Zhu Xian turned into turned into powder and collapsed with a crisp sound from the tip of Gui Puti''s finger. Zhu Xian, who had lost his restraints, finally welcomed the freedom he hadn''t had for a long time. He revealed his sharp fangs. The scattered hair on his head rose randomly as black auras surged out. He looked up and howled, as if he wanted to vent all the anger he had been imprisoned for the past few days.


    Roar!


    The loud roar echoed across the flat roof of the Great Abyss Mountain, but before the aftermath could be heard, Su Mu''an ''s body suddenly rushed over.


    His speed was extremely fast, like a bolt of lightning. The long saber on his back was unsheathed, and a streak of light flashed through the air. Then, killing intent surged, striking straight at Zhu Xian''s face.


    Even though he had lost his mind, Zhu Xian instinctively sensed the danger signal coming from Su Mu''an . He glared at Su Mu''an angrily. At that time, the boy was still above him. The long saber in his hand was raised high, his eyes were wide open, and his aura was like a rainbow.


    "Roar!" Zhu Xian let out another furious roar, his hands covered in purple scales stretched out, looking like he wanted to forcefully receive Su Mu''an ''s surging saber attack.


    This was obviously not an easy task.


    At this moment, Zhu Xian could not be considered a half-demon, or could only be a failed experimental subject. His strength was naturally not comparable to the Saint Marquis who surrounded the crowd or the black shadows that the ten people couldn''t figure out.


    Pu!


    Purple blood gushed out. At that time, the pair of hands that had already given birth to sharp claws like wild beasts were sliced open by Su Mu''an''s blade. Both hands fell off, and purple blood gushed out.


    Zhu Xian was in pain. He held his palmless hands in an extremely sorry position and took a few steps back. Blood spilled all over the ground.


    " Su Mu''an ! Kill him!" Little Nineteen, who was at the side, had been watching this fight nervously. Seeing that Su Mu''an had won by one blow and heavily injured the monster, the little fellow naturally shouted without hesitation.


    However, Xu Han''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Zhu Xian''s combat strength was truly too unsatisfactory, and the more so, the more uneasy he felt.


    He turned to look at Ghost Subhuti, wanting to see some clues from the expression on her face, but this method was obviously useless. Her gaze was always calm. Even after sensing Xu Han''s gaze, she turned to Xu Han and smiled faintly. She said, "Zhu Xian always thinks too much."


    "Thought he had at least help the dragon, keep him in chang''an in the rest of the year is also not impossible. Fortunately, he was still focused on forming a gang and communicating with the old officials of the Great Zhou Empire. There was nothing he could do about it if he wanted to return to the authority of the Long Night Division. It just so happened that the Saint King''s Manor wanted to try out a new half-demon manufacturing method, even though I knew that the success rate was almost zero. But with the intention of making the most of it, I sent Zhu Xian to the Saint King''s Mansion. "


    "That method is extremely dangerous. Many of the experimental subjects that participated in this method were devoured by the power of half demons in the end. However, Zhu Xian is somewhat unusual. He was actually able to endure that calamity alive. If he wasn''t too old, I estimate that this matter would have been accomplished. However, even though I didn''t create the half demon I wanted in the end, the only survivor brought me an unexpected surprise. "


    As he spoke, Ghost Subhuti stretched out his hand again and lightly snapped his fingers.


    Zhu Xianhu, who had lost both his hands, trembled. Black gas gushed out from the flat cut in his hands, and in an instant, it condensed into a pair of intact hands.


    This kind of change was unheard of by everyone present, and their expressions couldn''t help but change.


    "Although I can''t withstand the power of the Half Demon God Seed like these children, because Zhu Xian has survived the backlash of that power, he has an extremely fast rate of rebirth. If I want to kill him, I estimate that I will have to chop him to ashes in an extremely short period of time. Otherwise, this fellow will be able to be reborn indefinitely." Ghost Subhuti''s voice sounded again, carrying a hint of mockery, as if he was certain that Zhu Xian would become a difficult problem for Su Mu''an .


    "Then let''s give it a try." Su Mu''an naturally heard and saw such a change. He did not reveal any fear. Instead, his eyes sank. When his toes touched the ground, his body shot out again.


    This time, his blade became colder and colder. Every swing of his blade contained incomparably powerful saber intent and true essence. On the other side, Zhu Xian, who had reborn his hands, let out a furious roar and once again attacked Su Mu''an .


    The two met in midair. One side was filled with deep enmity, while the other side was eager to slaughter. The exchange between the two was naturally merciless. Each move was aimed at the other''s vital points. However, they had no intention of dodging the other''s attacks. It was as if the only thing in their hearts was to kill the other side.


    However, in less than a hundred breaths of time, the two of them stopped the second round of fighting. They pushed themselves away and landed on one side.


    Su Mu''an ''s clothes were messy, and all kinds of wounds could be seen everywhere on her body. Zhu Xian was even more miserable than Su Mu''an . There seemed to be not a single inch of intact ground on her entire body, blood dripping everywhere, and countless wounds on her bones could be seen.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Su Mu''an gasped heavily. It was obvious that these two rounds of duels had consumed him greatly. On the other hand, although Zhu Xian''s entire body was covered in blood, his expression did not dim at all. Instead, it was filled with killing intent. Just as they were resting for a moment, the wounds on his entire body were quickly repaired at a visible rate.


    It was obvious that if he continued to use it like this, he would be able to see through the victories and losses with a single glance.


    "Uncle Xu, hurry up and think of a way. This won''t work!" Nineteen''s child''s temperament was naturally the first to lose her composure. Seeing that the two sides were fighting again, she immediately panicked and pulled Xu Han as she spoke loudly.


    Ye Hongjian also frowned. She looked at Xu Han, then looked at Su Mu''an and Zhu Xian, who were colliding again. Her heart sank immediately, but she did not seem to have any intention of attacking Xu Han. After a moment of hesitation, she gritted her teeth and prepared to step forward.


    She wasn''t sure what Xu Han was thinking, but she couldn''t bear to watch Su Mu''an step by step into danger, so she couldn''t hold back the worry in her heart at that time.


    However, just as she took a step forward, a hand suddenly stretched out and pulled her back.


    Ye Hongjian''s heart trembled. She looked at Xu Han in surprise and subconsciously said, "Xiao Han? Could it be that you really just watched helplessly¡­"


    Halfway through her words, she suddenly stopped.


    It was because when he looked at Xu Han, his goal was for the youth to lower his head and brow. His once clean and clear eyes were now so dark that his entire body revealed a twisted and ferocious smell at that time.


    "He chose the path. Let him finish it by himself." Then, Xu Han opened his mouth and murmured in a hoarse voice.


    Not to mention Ye Hongjian, the expressions of the surrounding people changed. They looked at Xu Han in disbelief, as if they could not believe what Xu Han said.


    At this moment, Su Mu''an and Zhu Xian, who were entangled in the battle, separated again. Compared to last time, The injuries around Su Mu''an ''s body had obviously gotten worse. Even from afar, Everyone could also feel Su Mu''an''s aura drooping from head to toe. Apparently, he was at the end of his rope, On the other hand, although Zhu Xian was also seriously injured, he had recovered more than half of his injuries in the span of a few breaths. He seemed to have seen Su Mu''an ''s embarrassment at this moment. At almost the same time he stood still, he let out a fierce roar and charged towards Su Mu''an at an astonishingly fast speed.


    At this moment, Su Mu''an was obviously unable to gather enough strength to resist the attack of the monster that Zhu Xian had transformed into.


    Everyone was shocked. They almost didn''t have time to think about it before coming forward to stop what was about to happen. However, the moment they took that step, a terrifying black energy suddenly surged out from Xu Han''s body, wrapping around everyone. It was simply impossible to break through that barrier.


    "Xiao Han! What are you doing?" Everyone clearly did not expect Xu Han to do such a thing, so they couldn''t help but look at Xu Han anxiously and angrily.


    Xu Han slowly turned around and faced the crowd. His pitch-black eyes swept across them one by one, and his cold voice sounded in their ears at that time.


    "Didn''t you ask me how to defeat Dark Asura Palace?"


    "This is what you want¡­"


    "When everything is inevitable, the only way is to accept sacrifice and death calmly."


    "Any merciful action will destroy the last hope. Drag it down, drag it down with your lives and mine until the hundred thousand mountains descend. Only then will this world have a chance of survival."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 726 Su Clan Bladesman

    A long time ago, a girl said.


    Xu Han was a ray of light, a ray of light that stubbornly flickered in the endless night.


    Those who crawled in the darkness had long since become accustomed to the darkness of the world. People lived in seclusion, bowed to the strong, and bowed to fate. It''s nothing, because everyone does it, and lives it.


    Since everyone was like this, there was naturally no right or wrong, good or bad.


    But one day, they saw a different person. He was riddled with wounds, but he held his head high and his chest high. He was toyed with by fate again and again, but he never lowered his arrogant head.


    Such a person was a ray of light to a person who had crawled in the darkness for a long time.


    It was like someone who had enjoyed luxurious clothes and jade food, and it was very difficult for them to eat the stinking steamed buns. Those who had seen the light were similarly unable to endure the boundless darkness.


    So they followed the light and followed him through the darkness with their heads held high. They always believed that as long as the light did not go out, one day they would break through the endless darkness.


    However, they had forgotten that the person who emitted this light was also a human. When he was also exhausted, there would be a day when he would be helpless.


    They felt that no matter how powerful the enemy was, this ray of light would lead them through the darkness and defeat the enemy. However, they also forgot that human strength was still limited. They could not think of a way, so how could they beg him to think of a way?


    Therefore, when the method he could give was too cruel, everyone was stunned subconsciously, but they quickly regained their senses and fell silent.


    This seemed to be the only way. No matter what Ghost Subhuti''s goal was, it would take a while longer. Even though the reinforcements in the hundred thousand mountains were still overstretched compared to the thousands of immortals, there was no better way.


    "Lord Manor Master is right! This is the only way!" At this moment, Su Mu''an , who had been defeated by Zhu Xian''s attack, suddenly shouted loudly. He chopped Zhu Xian''s sharp claws with his saber and stood on the ground with his long saber to avoid Zhu Xian''s other claw. Then, the boy wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and turned to look at the crowd.


    His face was brimming with an incomparably sincere smile, and he added, "Don''t worry, the men of the Su Clan won''t die so easily, especially before they get their revenge."


    After saying that, his eyes narrowed, and Zhu Xian gave birth to a new pair of hands and charged towards him again. He raised his saber to block it, but perhaps it was because he had expended too much strength in the previous battle. When Zhu Xian''s sharp claw landed on his saber, his body visibly trembled. A mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth and his body took several steps back.


    "His tone isn''t small, but it''s a pity that he isn''t capable. How about it? Do you want to watch him die in front of you?" Gui Puti also witnessed this scene. The corner of her mouth curled into a smile and she turned to look at Xu Han.


    However, Xu Han''s eyes, which surprised her, were pitch black, but her body stood still. It was difficult for her to see what Xu Han was thinking from those eyes, but she could tell from Xu Han''s attitude that he was unwilling to make a move. She frowned and glanced at Montenegro beside her. Montenegro nodded knowingly and gently flicked his hands under his sleeves. The attack of Zhu Xian, who had transformed into a monster, instantly became even more cold.


    Every move was aimed at Su Mu''an''s vital points. Although Su Mu''an tried her best to resist, the long saber in her hand began to reveal shocking cracks in this kind of fight. She couldn''t help but be injured by the aftermath and suffered many injuries.


    Everyone behind Xu Han witnessed this scene, and their eyes became even more round, their eyes filled with anger and anxiety.


    However, this time, they did not rush forward to rescue him as impulsively as before. They understood Xu Han''s plan. Before they could think of a better way, they could only agree to this plan. Seeing their former friend fight bitterly in front of them, getting injured in front of them until they died, they suppressed their impulse, because they knew that when it was their turn to play, they would not hope that others would come to save him and tear up the only bet that was in their favor.


    They only hoped that the next person to go on stage would be themselves, so that they wouldn''t have to suffer this kind of torture.


    Of course, not everyone understood this logic.


    It was incomprehensible that she was at least nineteen years old. Her face was covered in tears. It looked like she wanted to help Su Mu''an , but Zhou Yuan held her hand tightly by the side, unable to break free. "Save him! Uncle Xu, save him! If this continues, he will die! He will really die!"


    Unfortunately, the people who usually doted on her were all bent down, their heads lowered, and they didn''t listen to her shouts.


    At this time, the battle ahead was almost over. Su Mu''an gradually lost the ability to fight back in such a fierce battle. The aura around his body became dispirited, and his body continuously retreated under Zhu Xian''s storm-like attack. Even his once clear and bright eyes seemed to have dimmed because of this downturn.


    At this moment, Zhu Xian caught a glimpse of the weakness of Su Mu''an , who had not attacked for a long time. He let out a low roar and suddenly stretched out his hand, piercing into Su Mu''an ''s chest at an extremely rotating angle. Su Mu''an was caught off guard. His body trembled again under that kind of force. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood. At that moment, his body was lifted up by a huge force, and he tumbled in the air. In the end, he coincidentally fell in front of Xu Han.


    "Mu An!"


    The people from before could still convince themselves with one reason or another, but when their companions fell in front of them, no one was able to suppress the grief in their hearts at that time, and they couldn''t help but let out a cry of surprise.


    Perhaps it was also because of this feeling that Xu Han''s heart felt somewhat relaxed. At that time, the black barrier that Xu Han had inspired to stop the crowd from advancing suddenly dissipated. At that moment, the crowd did not care about anything else, and all of them stepped forward to help Su Mu''an , who was unable to stand up on the ground.


    However, just as he arrived in front of Su Mu''an, the boy suddenly stretched out his hand and waved at the crowd, stopping them from doing so. He stood up with difficulty and slowly relying on the long saber that was already covered in cracks. He said, "I can do it. Everyone, don''t worry."


    It was unknown if Zhu Xian had received some instructions. At that time, the baleful Zhu Xian actually did not launch an attack at the first possible moment. Instead, he walked to Su Mu''an with heavy steps and then stopped.


    "Once again, this child will die. You still have a chance to surrender and save all of your lives." Gui Puti''s voice rang out at the right time, carrying a hint of bewitchment as he looked straight at Xu Han.


    At that time, everyone cast their gazes at Xu Han, and the expressions in their eyes mostly became extremely complicated.


    This was naturally a very difficult decision. If he really surrendered, even though he was willing to bet his life not to fight against such a giant on the spot? They had already seen the situation of Great Zhou. It was a world that was dying. Once Dark Asura Palace obtained the Demon Lord''s blood essence and the Phase of the Dead Dragon devoured the world''s dragon qi, would there be a complete egg under the nest? However, watching Su Mu''an die in front of him was not an easy thing to do.


    This choice fell on Xu Han, as if no matter how he chose, there was no perfect answer.


    As a human, Xu Han did not seem to have such troubles. He did not listen to Gui Puti''s question. Instead, he extended his hand and gently placed it on Su Mu''an''s head. He stroked the boy''s head, his movements gentle, with love and a faint reluctance to part.


    Then he asked, "Are you afraid?"


    The boy raised his head to look at Xu Han, looking at the man he had always regarded as his target and even his belief. Then, he shook his head firmly and said, "I''m not afraid!"


    Xu Han''s eyes were still pitch black, as if a devil god was surging in his eyes. His entire body looked extremely ferocious because of that strange pair of eyes at that time. However, after hearing Su Mu''an ''s reply, the corner of his mouth revealed a smile. He said, "Then go take revenge on the Su Clan and wait for me on the road in peace of mind."


    "Next time, I''ll be your bodyguard, okay?"


    The boy shook his head and stubbornly said, "No, I still want to be the Lord Manor Master''s bodyguard. Next time, I will definitely practice my martial arts properly. At that time, I will be even more powerful than now! No one can make things difficult for Lord Manor Master!"


    The smile on Xu Han''s face was still blooming, but something in his pitch-black eyes was beginning to surge. However, he tried his best to suppress this turbulence and forced his smile to continue hanging on his face, not dispersing.


    However, the words he spat out from his mouth still carried a slight tremor.


    "Alright¡­ I''ll listen to you." As he spoke, the hand on the boy''s head was withdrawn at that moment.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Yes." The boy still wore his signature clean smile and nodded heavily. Then, his gaze landed on the people behind him. He respectfully cupped his hands towards them and said, "Good-bye, everyone!"


    Afterwards, he suddenly turned around and lifted the long saber full of cracks. He looked at Zhu Xian with a deep gaze. Saber intent and killing intent surged out, covering the sky and earth, enveloping the surroundings.


    Ghost Subhuti hadn''t expected such a change.


    She frowned, her eyebrows filled with displeasure and anger, and beneath these two was a wisp of confusion that she had carefully concealed. She gritted her teeth and finally squeezed out a voice, "Then kill him."


    Zhu Xian, who had turned into a monster, immediately felt as if he had received an edict. He let out an angry roar, and a dark and cold aura surged from his entire body. Then, his body turned into a streak of light, and he charged straight at Su Mu''an like a black bolt of lightning.


    At that moment, a divine light shone in Su Mu''an ''s eyes. He stood on the spot, not dodging the slaughter of Zhu Xian. On the contrary, the saber intent and killing intent that had just flowed out of his body suddenly began to gather. They transformed into sharp winds that continuously surged towards Su Mu''an ''s snow-white yet cracked saber.


    His clothes began to flip. When the monster arrived less than thirty feet in front of him, his toes fiercely touched the ground. His body suddenly jumped high, and boundless saber intent surged in the air, lingering around his body.


    The white saber light overflowed from the hilt of the saber and quickly covered the entire blade. Under the cover of the saber light, the dense cracks on the blade disappeared at that moment.


    He raised his saber above his head and gathered his aura. In that instant, there seemed to be no difference between him and the saber.


    Xu Han raised his head to look at the boy, looking at his leaping figure, looking at his raised saber. He felt that he had seen this figure somewhere before. It was as if a figure had leapt out of the illusion of the trapped emperor at that time. With such a slash, he was able to escape from the illusion and ascend to the heavens.


    He remembered that a long time ago, when he had just met Su Mu''an , this youth had said that.


    "The Su Clan''s saber technique is very simple but also very difficult. It is nothing more than risking one''s life and forgetting death. It is nothing more than advancing forward. Therefore, it is just a human saber, so it is looked down upon."


    At this moment, Su Mu''an did it.


    Xu Han''s body trembled slightly, but it was quickly stopped by him. However, the things wrapped in his eyes could no longer be controlled by him at that time. Two lines of blood-colored tears fell from his pitch-black eyes and cut two bright red lines on his face along his cheeks.


    He looked at the voice with a sorrowful expression, but the corners of his mouth were raised, as if he was not smiling.


    Pu!


    With a light sound, Su Mu''an and Zhu Xian finally met.


    There was no mighty might, no earth-shattering rumbling.


    The knife landed neatly between Zhu Xian''s eyebrows, passed through the bridge of his nose, swept past his neck, and finally pulled out from beneath him.


    Zhu Xian''s body was split in half. Like the most skilled butcher in undigging livestock, the two halves of his body split into two along a blood line that ran through his entire body and poured towards both sides. Black auras gushed out from both sides of his body, tangling together as if he wanted to link the two separate bodies together again.


    But at this moment, the saber intent that hadn''t dissipated from the air rushed over and wrapped around the two fleshly bodies. Then, it surged. Under the violent saber intent, the two stubbornly resisting halves of their bodies were shattered into pieces and turned into a rain of blood that filled the sky.


    Everyone''s eyes widened as they watched everything before them. After a long time, they finally calmed down. Su Mu''an did it. He cut Zhu Xian into pieces and cut off his last life force.


    " Su Mu''an ! You''re amazing!" Nineteen let out a loud shout. She jumped up excitedly and said loudly.


    However, she soon noticed something different. This should have been a very happy thing, but the surrounding people were still so silent. This silence made her uneasy. She looked in Su Mu''an ''s direction.


    The boy half-knelt on the ground with his long saber, as if he hadn''t recovered from the great battle.


    Kacha.


    Suddenly, a soft sound came. Nineteen suddenly discovered that the crack on the saber in Su Mu''an''s hand once again appeared on the saber. Compared to the last time, the crack on the saber quickly spread like a poisonous snake and quickly covered the saber body.


    Then, with a light sound, the saber turned into powder and scattered.


    Nineteen''s pupils were wide open, and she remembered what Su Mu''an had said to her a long time ago.


    "Su Clan''s swordsman, the saber is here, the saber is dead¡­"


    It was as if she was responding to the thought in her mind. With the dissipation of the saber, Su Mu''an lost her fulcrum by relying on the saber''s body. At that time, she tilted her body and fell heavily to the ground.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 727 I Trust You with My Life

    In the Kunlun Immortal Palace, the white-robed "Xu Han" smiled as he looked at the surging blood in the cave in front of him. His face shone with a bloody light, showing an almost morbid and fanatical expression. There was a smile in his eyes, and there was hope in his smile that a perfect creation would appear in front of him.


    Very quickly, the blood surged and stopped, and then a youth slowly rose from the blood.


    He lowered his head lower than his eyes. Although he stood up from the blood, there was not the slightest bit of snow stains on his body.


    As the youth emerged from the bloody water, the fervor in the white-robed "Xu Han" ''s eyes became even more intense, like boiling lava that was about to burn everything in the world.


    Suddenly, the youth who looked exactly like him opened his tightly closed eyes, and a majestic aura suddenly spread out at that moment.


    Black and white flashed in his eyes, as if two souls were constantly changing control of this body. However, the expression on his face was extremely indifferent, as if not a single trace of fear had arisen from such a change.


    Then, he slowly raised his head to look at the white-robed "Xu Han" and said, "So if I want to break this match, I don''t want to win the Dark Asura Palace, nor the Lunar Temple, nor the celestials in the sky, but the owner of the Myriad Domains Star System, right?"


    The white-robed "Xu Han" revealed a gratified expression. He nodded his head and said, "This world is their pasture. It is only natural that cattle and sheep will have to face the ranchers in the end if they want to rush out of the pasture and regain their freedom."


    Hearing this, the youth lowered his head. The black and white light in his eyes flashed even more intensely. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    When he raised his head again, the light in his eyes finally stabilized.


    One of his eyes was snow-white and clear, but the other was pitch-black.


    "I have a question," he said again.


    "Huh? What do you think?" The white-robed "Xu Han" seemed to be in a good mood. He looked at Xu Han in front of him with satisfaction and looked up and down, as if he was admiring an extremely beautiful calligraphy and painting.


    "You once said that in order to defeat you, the master and disciple trapped themselves and their world in the chaotic flow of space and time. In the end, they had no choice but to call for help from the Ghost Valley Men and bring you to the depths of this world to seal it. And you also said that the Ghost Rice Men have always been afraid of you, using their Zhou Yi techniques to travel between countless worlds, dodging your arrival time and time again ¡­ "


    "But clearly they are so much stronger than that pair of apprentices, why can''t they do what that pair of apprentices can?"


    The youth asked with a frown, as if he cared about the answer to this question.


    But the white-robed "Xu Han" smiled and said, "Who told you that Gui Gu Zi''s group of fearful disciples is several times stronger than that pair of master and disciple?"


    The youth was shocked. He asked, "Isn''t that so? The pair of master and disciples were trapped in the turbulent flow of time, while the Ghost Corn could control the time. They caused everything in this world to flow back again and again, causing us to be trapped in this cycle of reincarnation again and again."


    The white-robed "Xu Han" who heard the youth''s words also had a look of astonishment on his face. However, his astonishment was different from the youth''s astonishment. It was more like the astonishment of an elder when he heard that this junior had asked a very ridiculous question that even deviated from common sense.


    However, he also fulfilled his responsibility as an "elder". After that, he said, "Time can return. Although it is very difficult, it is almost harsh. The first point is to restore the world to its original point of strength. There is not a single bit of increase or decrease. Otherwise, like the previous pair of apprentices, they will be trapped in the turbulent flow of time."


    "But think carefully, what are the Ghost Rice''s schemes for? Isn''t it just to extract my strength from the depths of this world? Not to mention whether they have the strength to do this, do you think they will be willing to let them return the power they have taken from me to this world?"


    The youth frowned. He stared at the white-clothed "Xu Han" who was exactly the same as him and asked in confusion, "Then how did they do this nineteen times?"


    "Do you know what was the most widely circulated word about me in the millions of worlds before the Myriad Domains Star System was established by the Ghost Corn?"


    Naturally, the answer to this question was not something Xu Han could give. The white-clothed "Xu Han" also knew about this point. Therefore, after he finished asking this question, his brows sank. Without waiting for Xu Han to respond, he said again, "Emperors cannot be killed."


    "It''s precisely because of this that they trapped me in the depths of this world. That''s why they came up with these plans that are extremely vicious to you."


    "But what does this have to do with my question?" The youth frowned, his expression still confused.


    "Before I came to this world, although there were creatures in this world, they were mostly muddled and had low intelligence. It was my arrival that made them start to think about the value of their lives and pursue a higher and stronger realm. In a sense, every living being in this world is my people. My power exists deep within their souls. "And I can''t die. Although they can''t have an eternal life like me, they still have this source power in the depths of their souls. As long as the Gui Gu Zi uses some methods, it''s not impossible for them to be reshaped."


    As he said this, the smile on the white-robed Xu Han''s face became even more intense. He stared at the youth and said again, "So, what happened in this world is not the return of time, but the reconstruction of life."


    ¡­


    On the flat top of the Great Abyss Mountain, the night gradually dissipated, and in the distant horizon, a shining sun revealed a fish belly.


    However, the morning sun was clearly shining, but it could not reach the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain.


    The huge human wall stood in midair. The monstrous black gas still lingered in the air, covering the bright sun in the east, but it could not cover the scarlet blood light on the flat top of the Great Abyss Mountain.


    The child standing in front of Ghost Subhuti''s body still had an ice-cold expression. There was not the slightest change in his emotions. However, if one counted them carefully, they would find that one of the ten people was missing.


    The missing person was standing on the flat roof at this moment. It was a girl. She was only in her early teens and was only slightly older than nineteen. She straightened her waist and stood there like a statue. She held a longsword in one hand. Blood flowed from the sword and gathered at the tip of the sword. Finally, it dripped into the ground beneath her feet and dyed the gray-yellow earth scarlet.


    She was surrounded by corpses, including white-bearded elders, violet-robed youths, white-browed and black-haired elders¡­


    But she did not care about this, as if lying at her feet was not a corpse, but ordinary stones or rotting wood.


    At that time, the sword in her hand trembled, and all the blood on the sword trembled. Then, she looked ahead and spat out a cold tone like that on her face, "Next."


    In the direction where Xu Han and the others were, there were already many fewer people. For example, Ning Zhumang and Song Yueming, Yue Fuyao and Yan Qianqiu. Those who were once alive had now become the ice-cold corpses beneath the girl''s feet.


    All of this did not happen in an instant. Xu Han watched them walk forward one by one, smiled and said goodbye to him, and then fell one after another under the girl''s sword blade.


    That girl is really strong, So powerful that even without the so-called sacrifice, He still possessed terrifying combat power that could trample an immortal beneath his feet. Whether it was the two Sword Immortals who had long since become famous, or the younger generation like Song Yueming and Ning Zhumang, they didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to fight back under the girl''s hands. Even Xu Han could clearly see that the girl hadn''t used her full strength so far.


    Xu Han''s gaze swept across the once familiar corpses, and boundless anger surged in his chest.


    However, the girl seemed to be very happy to see Xu Han like this. For the first time, there was a slight change in her expression. She raised her eyebrows and asked impatiently, "Why? Do you still want to fight?"


    Xu Han''s body trembled, and he almost couldn''t contain the anger in his heart as he stepped out ¡­ But at that moment, both of his hands were placed on his shoulders, and a figure jumped out from behind him. He said, "It''s my turn."


    Xu Han was stunned. He looked at the owner of that hand, but it was Meng Liang.


    Xu Han''s body trembled even more violently. His throat wriggled and his pitch-black eyes flickered. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could say anything, Meng Liang turned around and smiled at him.


    This smile caused Xu Han''s heart to waver even more, "Senior Brother¡­"


    As he said this, his tone was extremely dry, but the next moment, his words were interrupted again. Meng Liang suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Xu Han.


    It was a solid hug, but also a somewhat abrupt hug.


    At the very least, Xu Han did not expect Meng Liang to do such a thing. What he did not expect was that after this hug, Meng Liang whispered a few words into his ear.


    "We''ve come this far," he said. "There''s no turning back."


    "We trust you with our lives, so you have to believe in your own decisions."


    After saying this, Meng Liang withdrew his hand. He smiled and looked deeply at Xu Han. Then, he turned around and walked towards the girl with his sword in hand. He raised his head and chest.


    He faced the dawn with firm steps. The sword was on his shoulder, and the sunlight in the east pulled his back a long time ago.


    Long¡­


    Xu Han looked at the distant figure. He lowered his head and a murderous aura surged in his black eyes. It seemed to be suppressing some impulses in his body. He clenched his fists tightly and his veins exploded like poisonous snakes. However, in the blink of an eye, his clenched fists were lowered again.


    He trembled and murmured in a voice that only he could hear clearly.


    "Thank you¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 728 Begin Or End

    Many years ago, when Xu Han was still a beggar, he had heard his father say such a thing.


    The heavens have strange phenomena, not blessing but calamity.


    This was not a cautionary tale. It was more or less said in Shangyun City, or throughout the Great Zhou Dynasty. The world did not understand the way the world worked, and the more they did not understand, the more often they held a sense of reverence. Therefore, every time they encountered this or that incomprehensible situation, they would make wild guesses.


    Xu Han didn''t know if it was a phenomenon that had already been gloomy for several months, but today, the sun had suddenly risen in the sky. He also didn''t know whether this phenomenon was a blessing or a calamity.


    But no matter what, today was destined to be an extraordinary day for him and the world.


    Meng Liang collapsed. With the half strand of lifeblood sword qi Wang Yangming had left him, he finally chopped off the young girl''s head as he wished. Of course, this was a very exciting thing. At the very least, he had proved that this girl was not invincible. He had also avenged his companions who had died at the hands of this girl as he wished.


    But at the same time, it was a very desperate matter.


    After the girl fell, another boy of her age walked out. His body emitted the same terrifying yet restrained aura as the girl''s. Another round of fierce battles broke out. Liu Sheng and Qin Keqing followed in the footsteps of everyone and fell under the boy''s sword.


    The sun had gradually climbed to the horizon. The golden sunlight shone down. Although most of the sunlight could not penetrate the human wall erected by the group of black-clothed youths, the sparse light still revealed everything on the Great Abyss Mountain.


    The sword-wielding boy looked coldly in Xu Han''s direction and spat out the same words that the girl had spat out back then, "Next."


    There was a hint of urgency in his unhurried, unhappy tone, as if he was a little impatient.


    The once vast crowd behind Xu Han was now left with few Ye Hongjian, Nineteen Masters and Disciples, Chu Chouli, Guang Lingui, and Chen Xuanji.


    Ye Hongjian frowned. She tried her best to calm down the turmoil in her heart. Everything that happened in this night still revealed an unreal feeling to her even now. This was not difficult to understand. In fact, most people would inevitably feel this way when they saw their relatives and friends die in front of them in such a short period of time. It was as if everything in front of them was just a dream. As long as she woke up from it, everything would return to its original state.


    But the cruelty of the world lies in the fact that the established facts will never be altered by the will of the individual.


    Ye Hongjian understood this, so she raised her head to look at the youth with her back facing her. Ye Hongjian gritted her teeth and suppressed the unwillingness in her heart at that time. Then she took a step forward and arrived at the youth''s side.


    "It''s my turn." She said in a relaxed tone.


    However, just as she took that step, the youth reached out his hand and blocked her path.


    Ye Hongjian did not expect Xu Han to do this, so she couldn''t help but frown and asked, "Little Han?"


    The youth with pitch-black eyes did not look at her. Instead, he opened his mouth and said, "Big Brother Chu, it''s your turn."


    Chu Chouli, who had been standing behind the crowd, had probably never expected Xu Han to say such a thing. After all, in terms of cultivation, he estimated that the boy in front of him would be able to take his life with a gentle move of his finger. Naturally, he would not be able to delay the crowd for even the slightest bit of time, so sending him to attack would seem like a stupid move no matter what.


    But strangely, the normally timid Chu Chouli was only slightly stunned at that time. Then, he properly tied up his sleeves and walked to Xu Han''s side. He grinned and said, "You finally remember your big brother Chu!"


    Amongst the people who were still alive, even the youngest nineteen understood Chu Chouli''s three-legged kung fu. Not to mention this strange boy who could slay immortals, even nineteen himself might be able to fight Chu Chouli back and forth. What was the point of letting Chu Chouli go up?


    At almost the same time, such a question appeared in the minds of everyone present. Ye Hongjian''s brows furrowed even deeper. She looked at the youth beside her puzzled and was about to ask a question.


    But before he could say anything, Xu Han turned to look at Chu Chouli beside him. He smiled and said, "I remember."


    Chu Chouli''s expression was relaxed without the slightest bit of fear of death. His gaze passed through the battlefield filled with the corpses of his companions and looked behind Gui Puti. He landed on the azure-robed figure and said, "We haven''t had a drink together for a long time. Do you think we still have a chance?"


    Xu Han''s face was also full of smiles. He said, "As long as Big Brother Chu wants to, he will definitely have a chance."


    "Is that so?" A bitter expression flashed in Chu Chouli''s eyes. Obviously, he did not take Xu Han''s words to heart. However, he was unwilling to destroy the atmosphere between the two of them. After all, he had been a coward for most of his life. He had to do something that could only be done by a hero with great difficulty. Naturally, he had to enjoy it well. Thus, Chu Chouli''s expression quickly became relaxed again. He shrugged his nose and said, "Alright!"


    "Wait for me to take care of that loser, then we brothers will drink together!"


    "It''s a deal." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    After receiving such a response, Chu Chouli did not say anything else and casually walked to the center of the battlefield.


    The boy who had already taken down Qin Keqing and Liu Sheng''s lives one after another raised his sword and was about to attack, but Chu Chouli shrank his head as if he had regained his original nature. He said repeatedly, "Wait, I won''t fight you, I want to change people!"


    The boy probably didn''t expect that someone would make such a strange request at this time. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, but very quickly, his eyebrows turned cold again. Obviously, he didn''t take Chu Chouli''s request to heart. Just as he was about to make another move.


    "Your Majesty" After a moment of hesitation, the green-robed woman standing behind Ghost Subhuti finally said, "I missed myself, but this matter happened."


    Gui Puti was not surprised by the green-robed woman''s request. She only raised her head to look at the dome. The sea of clouds that had been sealed off by the Demon Monarch had a faint tendency to surge again, and the giant face seemed to be about to condense again.


    "Hurry up, we don''t have much time left." Gui Puti said.


    The woman who received this reply immediately showed a grateful expression. She respectfully bowed to Gui Puti and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty." And then she stepped out.


    Strangely enough, almost as soon as she walked out, the boy who was still filled with killing intent seemed to have his soul extracted in an instant. The momentum around him dispersed, and the killing intent between his eyebrows also dissipated. At that time, he was like a statue. His body slowly retreated and submerged into the group of children like him.


    ¡­


    Ran Qingyi and Chu Chouli walked together. The two of them didn''t look at each other around ten feet away. Ye Hongjian could vaguely hear what they were saying. It was probably all about faith and sect. Ye Hongjian did not hear it very clearly. Of course, with her cultivation in the Immortal Realm, it was not too difficult for her to understand these things. However, at this moment, she did not have any good leisure to care about the old matters between Chu Chouli and Ran Qingyi.


    She looked at the youth beside her. Of course, she knew what this youth was hiding from her. She could not ask because she believed that he would always make the right decision. As his unmarried wife, all she had to do was stand firmly behind him.


    But now, this thought was slightly shaken.


    She wasn''t sure what Xu Han was thinking, nor could she imagine that Xu Han, who was willing to endure all the hardships and sacrifice his life for his friend, would make such a decision. Even if this was the most sensible decision¡­


    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe Xu Han, but that she knew Xu Han too well, which was why she became even more confused.


    When Xu Han stopped her and sent Chu Chou away, she reached the peak of such doubts. She frowned and hesitated again and again. Although she understood that it was useless to say this at this moment, she still wanted to ask.


    Rumble!


    However, just as she opened her mouth, a loud thunderous sound rang out in the sky, and the sea of clouds suddenly began to gather. The sun was covered by black clouds, and the darkness once again enveloped her. At that moment, the giant face that had been suppressed by the Demon Lord appeared in the sky again.


    His gaze landed on the flat top of the Great Abyss Mountain, sweeping across everyone before finally landing on Ghost Subhuti. Thunder surged in his huge eyes. He asked in an urn, "What are you doing? There are so many demons. Haven''t you gotten the Demon Lord''s blood essence in such a long time?"


    That tone was filled with a sense of intimidation and urgency.


    Gui Puti narrowed his eyes and looked at the face in the sky. He calmly asked, "What''s the hurry, Immortal Sovereign? I have already won. Could it be that with the strength in my hand, they can still cause any waves?"


    "Long nights and long dreams, kill them now, otherwise ¡­" The giant face roared loudly, each word carrying the sound of thunder.


    Hearing that, Gui Puti immediately fell silent. A certain light flashed in her narrowed eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Then, she nodded and replied calmly, "Yes!"


    With these words, the nine young children in front of Gui Puti and the thousand Saint Marquises behind him all responded. A boundless aura surged out, almost crushing the entire Great Abyss Mountain. Killing intent surged forth like a river, engulfing everyone.


    Even Ye Hongjian felt that her aura was not smooth under such an imposing aura. She had no choice but to suppress the doubts in her heart. She looked at Xu Hanyan with a pale face and said, "Xiao Han and the others are going to break their agreement. We don''t have time to delay any longer. Let''s fight them!"


    Although Ye Hongjian was a woman, her temper was even stronger than that of an ordinary man. After witnessing the deaths of several good friends in succession, her heart was already filled with anger. Now that she finally found an opportunity, she naturally put down all her thoughts and wanted to fight to the death with Gui Puti and the others.


    After hearing her words, Xu Han, who was standing beside her, also tightened his grip on the pitch-black sword in his hand. He lowered his head and muttered, "Yeah, we can''t drag on any longer. We don''t have much time left."


    Xu Han''s tone was very strange. He wasn''t as heroic as the person who was about to fight for his life. Instead, he was filled with fear and trembling.


    However, at this moment, Ye Hongjian did not pay much attention to Xu Han''s anomaly. She raised the longsword in her hand and the burning Spiritual Flames surrounded her. She stared at the army that had already overwhelmed the sky and the earth and said coldly, "However, death is not enough."


    The last word "fear" did not have the chance to be spat out by her again, and her words came to an abrupt halt at that moment.


    Her eyes were wide open, and the sockets that had once been filled with spiritual energy were now filled with inconceivable terror. She lowered her head and looked down. A pitch-black sword pierced through her abdomen, and violent sword intent surged towards her organs. Even the boundless vitality of an immortal was instantly shattered by the violent sword intent.


    She wasn''t afraid of death. She just couldn''t accept that she would die like this¡­ and she couldn''t accept that she would die at his hands¡­


    "Xiao Han¡­ Why¡­"


    She used her last bit of strength to look at the owner of the black longsword and asked this question with incomparable confusion.


    The youth raised his head and looked at the girl with his pitch-black eyes. The expression on his face was fanatical and twisted, so much so that the girl felt a little unfamiliar.


    He opened his mouth to reveal his stuttering teeth.


    He said with a smile and a tearful tone.


    "This story begins with me¡­"


    "It can only end with me ¡­"


    "Remember, remember¡­ Take a look at the beautiful scenery of the Myriad Domains."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 729 Ten Thousand Bones Withered on My Demonic Coming! ! !

    The red figure slowly fell down like a falling statue, dull and wooden.


    The Nineteenth Master and disciple widened their eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief. Guang Lingui raised his head slightly, but soon sighed again. He lowered his head and recited the scriptures silently. Only Chen Xuanji narrowed his eyes and a smile hooked up at the corner of his mouth.


    Xu Han pulled out the sword that was inserted into Ye Hongjian''s abdomen. He lowered his head and looked at Ye Hongjian. He looked at the puzzlement and fear in the girl''s eyes. He watched as her pupils gradually dissipated. He watched as the vitality around her dissipated one breath after another until it completely disappeared.


    He looked carefully and was even a little distracted, so much so that the army behind him had already arrived less than 50 feet away, and he still seemed to be unaware of it.


    He still looked at the girl, his pitch-black eyes regaining their usual clear appearance in that instant. He stared at her, his eyebrows curved, and the corners of his mouth smiled. It was as if he had done something extremely important, and his expression was extremely satisfied.


    At this time, the overwhelming Saint Marquises had already arrived behind him. The leader stretched out one hand, and the purple scales covered his arm in an instant. At that time, his entire body turned into a purple monster that was ten zhang in size. That hand also turned into sharp claws that were enough to make people''s hearts race and directly grab Xu Han''s back.


    The pitch-black color also filled Xu Han''s eyes at that moment. His clothes fluttered, and the strands of hair on his head were torn apart by the berserk sword intent. His long black hair rose randomly in the wind.


    He turned around and extended his hand slowly but impartially to grab the arm that was rushing towards the front of the formation.


    The black divine sword soared into the sky, and three thousand golden sword shadows appeared.


    Azure veins began to appear on Xu Han''s forehead. They spread like poisonous snakes, quickly covering Xu Han''s face, making him look exceptionally ferocious and terrifying at that time.


    He remembered the heavy snow that had changed his fate in Upper Cloud City many years ago.


    So he said, "Big Cold Heavens."


    The three thousand golden sword shadows disappeared. Blizzard covered the mountain peak of Great Abyss Mountain. The boundless sword intent wrapped in the snow, as well as the boundless rage in their owners'' hearts, violently poured onto the bodies of those monsters.


    Purple blood splashed across the sky, and broken limbs covered the ground.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s hand that was holding the leading Marquis also exerted a slight force. At that moment, a violent force spread along his arm to the Marquis''s body. The Marquis''s face turned pale, and his face with fangs and scales revealed a look of horror.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion rang out, and the Saint Marquis''s body exploded at that moment.


    Just like that, Xu Han easily crushed an Immortal-level monster to death. Purple flesh rained down on Xu Han''s body. Xu Han, whose face was covered in veins, had a calm expression. He took another step forward.


    However, he recalled the night in Chang''an City when the True Dragon fell beside him. Dragon Qi wrapped around his body and continuously poured into the girl''s body. His ears were filled with endless shouts, "Lord Manor Master, please die!"


    The dragon and snake phantom circled between the two of them. Whether they were going to swallow a dragon or cook a true dragon''s food, this cruel question was placed in front of the youth.


    Hence, Xu Han said again, "Rise Dragon and Snake!"


    As these words were spoken, the snowy sky scattered. The Sword Dragon and Sword Python rose from the ground towards the end of the snowstorm. Then, they let out a long howl and shuttled through the crowd. Everywhere the Saint Marquis passed, they were shattered into pieces and quickly harvested their lives one after another.


    Gui Puti, who was standing behind the crowd, frowned. She never thought that Xu Han, who had never attacked before, would display such formidable combat strength at this moment. In less than ten breaths of time, nearly a hundred Saint Marquis rank Half Demons had fallen under his sword.


    "Let them take action." She said with a calm brow. The nine children standing behind the crowd''s faces turned cold when they heard this. Then, their bodies shot out like flowing shadows, rushing towards Xu Han''s direction at a speed several times faster than those Saint Marquises.


    The distance between the two was more than a hundred zhang, but to those young children, it was nothing. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Xu Han. The sword in their hands carried an incomparably cold yet incomparably powerful power as they charged towards Xu Han''s face.


    Xu Han raised his pitch-black eyes to look at the nine bright blades.


    He remembered the old man with the wooden box on his back on the summit of Long Yin Mountain. His clothes were drifting and his eyebrows were cold. The thunder in the sky descended one after another until the tenth thunder rumbled and finally pressed down on the old man''s waist, which had stood upright for a thousand years.


    "Ten Directions Tribulation!" Xu Han said again, his voice hoarse, like a ghost whispering.


    The Sword Dragon and Sword Python that were raging in the crowd felt something at that moment. After circling for a while, they suddenly soared into the sky, then surged in the sky, stirring up the boundless lightning above the nine heavens. Finally, they turned into ten enormous swords that carried the lightning and fell towards Xu Han''s direction.


    All of this was a long story, but it only happened between lightning and flint.


    Even before the swords in the hands of the nine children touched Xu Han''s body, ten long swords suddenly descended, wrapping around the nine children''s silhouettes into a huge cage. Then, sword intent surged out and surged towards the nine children, wrapping around their bodies.


    Under the powerful sword intent and lightning, the killing moves of the nine children froze one after another. They had no choice but to stand there and constantly use their strength to resist the things released by the huge cage.


    The nine Saint Kings that Dark Asura Palace had cited as their strongest killing move, Naturally, he wouldn''t fall into Xu Han''s sword formation so easily. However, they didn''t feel good either. At the very least, in order to resist the lightning and sword intent that filled the sword formation, those Saint Kings had no choice but to begin their sacrifice. However, unlike those Saint Sons, Saint Weapons, or Saint Marquises, these Saint Kings were obviously closer to pure Half-Demons, and their sacrifices were extraordinarily different.


    His body was seven feet tall, and a pair of black bone wings appeared behind him. The two horns on his head soared into the sky, but his appearance did not change much. The strange and nauseating scales on his body did not appear either. Judging from their appearances, these Saint Kings did not want those Saint Sons and Saint Marquises to possess enormous bodies and terrifying auras.


    However, the more this aura was restrained, the more they were able to control this powerful power.


    As a matter of fact, the sword formation was no longer filled with enough power to deal them too much damage. They began to continuously attack the sword formation. Although the sword formation did not collapse in an instant, it was already on the verge of collapse.


    Even so, Xu Han''s pitch-black eyes still didn''t reveal the slightest trace of panic.


    His gaze was deep, and some memories once again surfaced in his mind.


    The Daofather who had been walking in this world for a thousand years had finally fallen under the lightning. However, a hand suddenly stretched out from the sky and dragged the old man''s body. "Give him a star," he said. As a result, ten thousand kilometers away, a starlight illuminated the old man''s body, and under the guidance of that starlight, he escaped from the sky.


    "Star Pendant!"


    A divine light lit up in Xu Han''s black eyes. He shouted again. The black sword fell from the sky and Xu Han jumped high. He held the hilt of the sword. The lightning and sword intent restrained, but a more terrifying and powerful force lingered around Xu Han.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the sword landed in the sword formation. Dust rose up from the sky, and the heavens and earth became solemn.


    Then, after several breaths of time, the dust dispersed. The youth covered in blood stood proudly in the sword formation, and a pool of nauseating mud beneath him ¡­ They were the Saint Kings who had been used as killing moves by the Dark Asura Palace, but now, they instantly fell under Xu Han''s sword.


    Gui Puti naturally saw this scene clearly. Her face turned pale and her body instantly shook.


    Of course, she knew that Xu Han was hiding his methods, but she never imagined that her half-disciple would be so strong. But if he was so strong, why would she watch Su Mu''an and the others die in front of him one after another?


    Of course, there were some things that Ghost Subhuti couldn''t find out about, but she didn''t have the slightest bit of mind to investigate them. Xu Han destroyed the Saint King, destroyed most of the foundation of Dark Asura Hall, and destroyed Ghost Subhuti''s chances of pursuing them for a long time.


    She could not bear the frustration of the hope that had collapsed in that instant, so anger surged into her heart, and she raised her head and let out a scream.


    His tone was incomparably sharp, and the anger and sorrow wrapped within it was even more indescribable.


    Purple light flickered in her pupils, and her long black hair rose up. An indiscernible phantom appeared behind her. Her body trembled, veins similar to Xu Han also burst out on her face. Then, she leapt forward and charged straight at Xu Han.


    Her speed was also extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, she passed through the crowd. Her hands turned into sharp claws and took Xu Han''s face from both sides. Xu Han raised his eyes to look at the approaching Ghost Subhuti. The expression on his face was ice-cold.


    He remembered that tens of thousands of sword spirits had transformed into swordsmen before the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum, and they had fought against the half-demon with sharp swords in their hands.


    At that time, the sword intent soared into the sky, illuminating the long night in the Southern Wilderness. They shouted in unison, "My life forges your sword, and your heart inherits my way!"


    "This path is endless. What do you mean I''m dead?"


    In that instant, Xu Han seemed to have comprehended something. Facing the ghost Subhuti, he didn''t dodge or dodge. Instead, he took another step forward and directly faced the ghost Subhuti.


    He suddenly stretched out one of his hands and whispered, "Eternal Sword Spirit Green Mountain Burial!"


    Countless figures with swords appeared behind him. They held the sword behind them with one hand, but stretched out their other hand like Xu Han. At that time, countless pairs of golden hands overlapped with Xu Han''s hand. It was just a light grip, but at that moment, it seemed to be wrapped in countless mysteries of the heavens and earth, carrying with it an indescribable might of the world.


    Therefore, this grip naturally grabbed onto the neck of the ghost Subhuti that had killed him. Her sharp claws stopped only half an inch away from Xu Han, but she was unable to advance any further. She struggled crazily. The expression on her face was sinister and twisted. She kept shouting, "Why? Why must you stop me?"


    "Why!?"


    "Why?"


    ¡­


    The rage wrapped in the roars was already overflowing on the surface, but Xu Han was indifferent. He only stared at the mad Ghost Subhuti. The hand holding her neck gradually increased its strength. Ghost Subhuti''s face began to turn red, and the roars in her mouth gradually became silent. She felt suffocated, and she also felt that death was approaching.


    "Mother ¡­" Xu Han''s voice sounded at that time, "Your enemy is not me, nor is my enemy you."


    "Take a good look. Everything you want will be earned back by your disciples, and all you have to do is live."


    As he spoke, Xu Han suddenly waved his hand and threw Gui Puti''s body to the side. Then, he looked at the Saint Marquises who were still rushing towards him regardless. His eyes narrowed, and a black aura suddenly spread out from him.


    Then he stretched out his hand and said, He shook his hand at the Saint Marquis and the monstrous black gas immediately enveloped them. Then, under the wreaking havoc of the black gas, the bodies of the Saint Marquis melted like ice and snow. Streams of black gas surged out from their bodies that had turned into mud and surged into Xu Han''s hands, turning into a constantly jumping black object.


    Xu Han looked at the thing, his eyes flashing, but in the next moment, he opened his mouth and swallowed the black thing into his mouth.


    The moment he swallowed it, the pitch-black color in Xu Han''s eyes became even more turbulent, and the black gas around him increased several times, continuously surging back and forth on the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain, as if it was going to sweep through the heavens and earth.


    Afterwards, Xu Han suddenly raised his head and looked towards the horizon, where a huge face was also looking at him.


    Their gazes met.


    "What? Do you want to attack me?" The face in the horizon seemed to be able to see through Xu Han''s thoughts. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and a loud voice echoed throughout the heavens and earth.


    Xu Han remained silent, but the black aura that lingered around his body became even more intense.


    "Do you think you can use the power of that evil god to contend against us? Gui Gu Zi is waiting for this moment. You are no match for them. Once you obtain enough power from that evil god to contend against them, your existence will be a threat to the starry sky of all realms. We will have a reason to destroy you along with this world! "Death! You can''t escape this death!"


    Xu Han still didn''t say anything. He thought about what had happened on the Great Abyss Mountain and the figures that had fallen in front of him. Then, he began to whisper in a low voice.


    "Dragons and snakes rise in the cold sky, and stars fall in the Ten Directions Tribulation."


    "Immemorial Sword Spirit Green Mountain Burial¡­"


    "Ten Thousand Bones Withered ¡­"


    "I, Demon Arrival!!!"


    Boom!


    As these words fell, the heavens and the earth trembled. Black gas surged into Xu Han''s body once again, and his clothes shattered. A pair of giant black wings extended from his back, and countless strange black inscriptions appeared on his naked upper body.


    With a flap of his wings, he carried the devil energy that filled the sky and charged straight towards the dome.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 730 Feng Tian

    Xu Han rushed forward.


    He dragged the black gas into the sky and rushed forward.


    The eyes of the human face in the horizon condensed, and then the sea of clouds surged. Then, the clouds that transformed into his face converged, and in the blink of an eye, they transformed into a figure wearing golden armor and holding a lightning spear.


    "Evil beast!" He shouted loudly, and the lightning spear in his hand emitted a violet light. Countless tribulation clouds gathered above his head, and then the lightning serpent python that filled the sky poured out towards Xu Han''s flying figure.


    The pair of black wings behind Xu Han abruptly spread out, and with a thunderous flap, the black gas that filled the sky was stirred by the pair of wings, surging towards the dense lightning that covered the entire sky. The two of them fought each other head on, and neither of them was able to defeat the other for a while.


    On the contrary, the enormous might created by the collision between the two was endless. The strong winds that leaked out blew on the summit of Great Abyss Mountain, causing the only paradise in the world to shake. Trees were uprooted, and beasts howled endlessly.


    "I am a cow and sheep, and you are a shepherd dog. How can you distinguish between high and low?"


    Xu Leng snorted. The black gas that filled the sky became more violent. Immediately, the black gas that surged around her had a faint tendency to suppress the tribulation lightning. His body then slowly and firmly moved towards the horizon.


    Seeing this, the golden-armored figure revealed a look of panic. The golden light around him shone, and the purple light on the lightning spear in his hand became even more intense.


    Afterwards, his eyes sank. He held the spear in his hand and placed it across his chest. His other hand slapped the spear. The lightning spear suddenly shook and then released. Countless lightning pythons and snakes shot out from the spear and connected with the heavenly tribulation clouds.


    "Heavenly Thunder Town''s group of demons!"


    The golden-armored figure shouted loudly, causing the majestic might of the heavens to shake the ears of all living beings in this world to go deaf. Following this, the thunder in the heavenly tribulation clouds roared and surged into the long spear along with the lightning serpent that was emitted by the lightning spear.


    Boom!


    Immediately after, there was a loud explosion. The body of the lightning spear turned and pointed straight at Xu Han. In the next moment, it carried this enormous power that was capable of destroying the heavens and the earth, directly striking at Xu Han''s face.


    Facing such a killing move, Xu Han did not reveal the slightest bit of fear.


    The pitch-black sword above his head suddenly appeared, and three thousand golden sword shadows appeared. The pitch-black color in Xu Han''s eyes pervaded, and the three thousand golden sword shadows trembled slightly. Then, the pitch-black color also began to pervade the golden sword shadow, covering the sword in an instant.


    As the three thousand golden sword shadows turned black, the surrounding black gas seemed to have found a host at that time. It frantically rushed towards the three thousand black sword shadows. However, in the blink of an eye, the might contained within the three thousand black sword shadows was raised to an unimaginable level.


    "Go!"


    At that moment, Xu Han spat out an ice-cold word. At that moment, three thousand black sword shadows shot straight towards the dome like a royal decree and collided with the long spear that was covered in lightning and lightning.


    Boom!


    Another loud explosion erupted. A huge strong wind rose because of the collision between the two, spreading out from where the two collided to the surroundings.


    This time, it was no longer limited to the specks of the Great Abyss Mountain. The violent gale scattered and pulled up the vegetation on the Great Abyss Mountain. Then, it poured down all the way, rolling up the snow on the mountainside and rushing towards the surroundings. At the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain, thousands of kilometers in radius, an avalanche caused by such a strong wind had collapsed, concealed, and buried.


    ¡­


    It was said that if immortals fought, mortals would suffer.


    At this moment, the remaining people on the Great Abyss Mountain finally had a deep understanding of these words.


    Nineteen didn''t have the mood to think about why Uncle Xu, whom Su Mu''an had always respected, would kill Sister Hongjian, nor did he have the mood to care about the great war in this world.


    The winds were already unbearable for her. Even though her master had hugged her tightly at the first possible moment, Zhou Yuan''s cultivation was clearly insufficient to resist the violent winds. The two of them struggled to support themselves under the winds that engulfed the heavens and the earth, but they were on the verge of collapse.


    As an immortal, Chen Xuanji was quite adept, but he only raised his head to watch the battle in the sky. He did not intend to help the nineteenth master and disciple alleviate their predicament.


    The Guang Lingui remained motionless as a mountain, sitting cross-legged on the same spot, ignoring everything that had happened around him.


    On the other side, Chu Chouli and Ran Qingyi''s figures had long disappeared under the black gas and sand. Montenegro and Wilde were still doing their duty to block the black-clothed monk''s path and protect him from the sandstorm, while Gui Puti was sitting on the ground with disheveled hair and whispering, "Why ¡­ Why ¡­"


    The battle in the sky continued. The sword shadow, black gas, and lightning golden armor were locked in a stalemate. No one could defeat anyone in an instant. However, the fierce winds created by the collision of the two were stronger than one breath.


    The situation of Nineteen Masters and disciples became more and more dangerous. Although Zhou Yuan had used all of his abilities, he was still unable to protect Nineteen and himself. He hugged Nineteen tightly with one hand and groped around with the other. He took out a pill. He had kept the pill close to his body for a long time, and he felt that it was time to use it.


    The strong wind grew stronger and stronger. The corpses of the people on the ground that had long lost their vitality began to be stirred up by the strong wind. They flew randomly in all directions. One of the corpses of Ye Hongjian happened to pass by Nineteen.


    "Sister Hongjian!" Nineteen let out a cry of alarm and subconsciously reached out to grab the corner of Ye Hongjian''s clothes.


    Zhou Yuan, who had been struggling in this strong wind, did not expect Nineteen to do this. The sudden surge of strength immediately knocked him to the ground, and Nineteen''s body was inevitably lifted high by the strong wind as she pulled Ye Hongjian''s corpse away from Zhou Yuan''s protection.


    Nineteen let out a cry of alarm, but he was helpless.


    "Nineteen!"


    Seeing this, Zhou Yuan also shouted loudly. He wanted to help, but he was unable to break free from the fierce wind.


    Seeing Nineteen''s body being blown farther and farther away, Zhou Yuan no longer hesitated. He put the pill in his hand to his lips and was about to swallow it. However, the strong wind was still too strong. With a strong gust of wind, the pill that he had placed beside his lips disappeared and rolled onto the ground.


    Zhou Yuan''s heart immediately burned with anxiety. He hurriedly lowered his head and searched for the pill on the ground. He kept saying, "Nineteen, don''t be afraid. Master will come right now, come right now!"


    He continued to speak, and his hands were also constantly groping on the ground.


    The wind was so strong that the wind and sand captivated his eyes. He could only rely on his hands to find it.


    Nineteen and Ye Hongjian''s bodies had already been swept more than ten zhang away. Zhou Yuan was in a hurry, but he finally found the medicinal pill that had rolled on the ground.


    This time, he was afraid that something would happen again, so he took the pill and stuffed it into his mouth.


    But sometimes things in this world are so unsatisfactory, Seeing that Zhou Yuan was about to swallow the pill, a black figure suddenly flew over from the sandstorm and arrived in front of Zhou Yuan. He did not give Zhou Yuan any time to react. He slapped Zhou Yuan''s wrist with one hand, causing him to feel pain. His arm trembled and the pill fell off again.


    Then, the black figure turned around and said, Snow-white swords flew out from behind him. roaming the skies, He pulled the icy corpses back behind him one after another. Of course, this included Ye Hongjian''s corpse and Nineteen, who had already turned pale from fear. After doing all this, the black-clothed man put his hands together in front of his chest and connected several hand seals. Under his command, the swords fell down in front of him and stabbed into the ground. A sword formation rose up from the ground, wrapping around the corpse capital of the nineteen masters and disciples as well as the others, so as to avoid the intrusion of the sky-shrouding winds.


    Zhou Yuan came back to his senses. He hurriedly helped Nineteen, whose face was pale. After checking to make sure that the other party wasn''t seriously injured, he looked at the black-clothed man and asked with lingering fear, "Your Excellency is¡­"


    That person slowly turned his head at that time, and Zhou Yuan and Nineteen finally saw that person''s appearance as they wished.


    At this moment, Zhou Yuan and Nineteen''s pupils suddenly widened.


    ¡­


    The man in golden armor''s expression gradually turned ugly. The tribulation clouds behind him were still spitting out lightning, and the lightning serpents that surged in the sky were similarly terrifying. It seemed to others that the two sides were still locked in a stalemate.


    However, he knew that, Xu Han had already gained the upper hand. He could clearly feel that the monstrous black gas had not diminished at all in this confrontation. The terrifying existence in the depths of the world was constantly supplementing Xu Han with the strength he needed. As long as Xu Han was willing, he could forever confront a man like this, and the lightning power he summoned would eventually be exhausted.


    He frowned and the corner of his mouth twitched, as if he was hesitating to make a decision.


    "Are you afraid?" However, right at this stall, a calm voice came from beneath him.


    The heavenly deity in golden armor''s heart trembled. He subconsciously raised his head to look, but he met Xu Han''s cold and pitch-black eyes.


    Why would God be afraid?


    These words undoubtedly angered the golden-armored man.


    As the Empyrean Gods that the Gui Gu Zi personally chose to manage this world, they were extremely clear about Gui Gu Zi''s plan.


    According to the original explanation, it was naturally Ghost Subhuti who brought the Grand Monarch of Dark Asura Hall to obtain the Demon Lord''s blood essence, turning the tens of thousands and a half demons in his hands into true divine seeds. After the Ghost Rice Men extracted this power, Xu Han fell into a rampage. With the arrival of the Emperor''s power, the Ghost Rice Men had an excuse to destroy this world.


    In other words, the more power Xu Han extracted from the depths of the world, the more excuses the Ghost Corn had to destroy this world.


    Xu Han could get supplies from the depths of the world, You can do this indefinitely, However, he did not dare to raise his strength by any further levels. Otherwise, he would definitely attract the anger of the Ghost Millet. With their style of handling things, even if they gave up this last chance to devour the Emperor, they would still be able to kill any danger in the cradle. And this was definitely not something Xu Han could bear.


    The golden-armored man, who was certain of this, no longer hesitated. Ghost Subhuti was still alive. As long as he temporarily suppressed Xu Han, Ghost Subhuti would still be able to obtain the Demon Lord''s blood essence according to the plan. Then, he would use a secret technique to make Xu Han completely lose his mind and summon the Emperor''s strength. At that time, he would still be able to hand over the missions to the Ghost Millet and receive the rewards promised to him by the other party.


    With this thought in mind, his eyes sank, as if he was prepared to pay a price.


    His golden armor shone brightly, and his hands that were clasped together in front of his chest continuously formed seals that could affect the Laws of the World.


    "All of you, help me suppress this Hunting Beast!"


    Then, he shouted loudly. The sea of clouds surged, male and female, but figures in golden armor appeared beside him. Those figures looked at each other, clearly extremely aware of what was happening here, and similarly did not reprimand their companions for awakening them from their slumber. They also understood that this was the best choice.


    "Evil beasts ruin our cultivation! Today, we will definitely let him taste the bitter fruits!" One of the elders said this, his voice like thunder, and his words and deeds affected the power of heaven and earth.


    The surrounding people didn''t need him to say anything else. As soon as he said that, their weapons appeared in their hands.


    Wind, thunder, water, and fire were stirred at the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain, surging from all over the world, gathering around them, and finally accompanied by a loud shout from them. At that moment, the power that could destroy the heavens and destroy the earth surged towards Xu Han.


    This time, the power that the Empyrean Gods summoned was shocking. It was as if they were close to the limit that this world could withstand. Under the rampage of that power, a series of distortions began to occur in the space around them, as if they were on the verge of collapse.


    However, Xu Han, who was frightened by this power, did not reveal the slightest bit of peculiarity. His eyebrows were still cold as he spoke.


    "The more terrified you are, the angrier you become."


    "You cannot defeat the fear in your hearts, just as you cannot defeat me."


    After he finished speaking, the black wings behind him flapped again. A low roar resounded from the heavens and earth that resembled a human and not a beast. A black aura suddenly surged out from the depths of the world and poured into Xu Han''s body. The black qi rippled around his body increased several times again, and violent power surged. In that instant, it suppressed the wind, thunder, water, and fire that filled the sky.


    The Empyrean Gods never thought that Xu Han would actually dare to act like this. Seeing that the monstrous black gas covered the sky and covered the sun, they continued to surge towards the horizon after devouring their respective killing moves. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived in front of them.


    The old man''s expression changed drastically. He looked at the black Qi spreading all over Xu Han''s body in disbelief and said in horror, "You still dare to borrow the power of that demon. Aren''t you really afraid that the Ghost Rice Men will find a way to destroy this world?"


    Xu Han remained silent as he continued to approach the dome along with the black gas that filled the sky.


    Many Empyrean Gods began to lose their breath under this violent power that was close to the essence of the world. In the tens of thousands of years since they had ascended to this realm, they had once again tasted the scent of death.


    Perhaps they had never thought that there would be such a relationship. When this moment truly came, these Empyrean Gods would behave even more unbearably than mortals.


    "What exactly do you want to do?" Looking at Xu Han who had already arrived in front of him, the old man in the lead trembled, but he asked.


    Xu Han raised his head, and his pitch-black eyes crossed the old man and looked at the higher and farther sky behind him.


    He spat out two cold words.


    "Feng Tian."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 731 A Grand Funeral

    Within the Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky, there were six dazzling stars illuminating the majestic Divine Palace.


    The man with the sword on his back sat down cross-legged, as did a black-robed old man in front of him.


    The old man''s clothes were wide, and his black robe covered the entire floor of the Divine Palace like a piece of rice paper that had been splashed with ink.


    Both of them closed their eyes, seemingly asleep, but there was a boundless aura stirring in the center of the Divine Palace between them. The golden light mixed with the boundless starlight was constantly confronting the aura carried by the black and white wrapped around them. Under the illusion of calmness, there were waves that were difficult for ordinary people to see.


    Suddenly, the black-robed old man''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened.


    He stood up and furrowed his brows as he looked into the depths of the starry sky.


    The man with the sword on his back also seemed to feel something. At the same time, he also opened his eyes, which flashed with a scorching radiance like a blazing sun. However, there was also a flash of worry wrapped around the depths. However, he quickly suppressed the worry in his heart and looked at the old man with a smile. He said loudly, "Has the valley lord left yet?"


    The black-robed old man''s furrowed brows calmed down in that instant. Then, he turned to look at the man and respectfully cupped his hands towards him. "It has been several months since we discussed the Dao with the surveillance. This old man has benefited greatly. The banquet under the heavens has all ended today."


    Before the old man could finish his words, the six stars on the dome suddenly shone with light. Six streaks of dazzling starlight poured down like a waterfall, landing directly around the old man''s body, sealing off his path of retreat.


    "You and I are rare in a thousand years. Why does someone like Su have to keep the Valley Master for a simple meal? Otherwise, wouldn''t it be possible for the dead to digest my ignorance of hospitality?" Afterwards, the man stared at the old man, his face still full of a spring breeze smile.


    The black-robed old man frowned again. His clothes, which were so wide that they were almost exaggerated, stirred up. A strange aura of black and white could be faintly seen beneath his robes.


    He raised his head to look at the dome. One of the seven stars that once illuminated the entire universe was missing.


    "Your Highness seems to have lost a star." He turned to look at the man and said in a calm tone, but his black and white eyes were deep, as if he could see the truth that he wanted to see through ten thousand years of time.


    "People will die, the world will dry up, and the stars will eventually be annihilated. This is the Heavenly Dao. The Valley Master has already attained the Dao for a long time, so it can''t be that he doesn''t understand this logic, right?" The man replied with a calm expression.


    When the old man heard this, his eyes narrowed. "The heavens will rise and fall, and those who force them will not end well. It''s not that I don''t understand, but His Highness doesn''t understand, right?"


    The man who heard this was slightly stunned, but in the blink of an eye, the corner of his mouth suddenly rose, and the sword behind him let out a long cry, like a dragon or phoenix taking off its cage.


    "I''m stupid. I don''t understand this. Please teach me, Valley Master!"


    The light in the old man''s eyes instantly turned cold. The black and white aura surging under his robe suddenly broke through his body and rose behind him, transforming into a black and white alternating Demon God.


    "Looks like Lord Palace Master will definitely keep me here today."


    The man drew out his saber and sword. His gaze was cold. Starlight coiled around his body. Behind him, there seemed to be a rising sun. He was bathed in starlight and sunlight, and his aura rose to an unimaginable level.


    Then, he pointed his toes to the ground and leapt high into the air, heading straight for the old man.


    The old man waved his long sleeve and the black-and-white dragon gushed out from his sleeve and wrestled with the man.


    ¡­


    On the summit of the Great Abyss Mountain, the lofty Empyrean Gods'' hearts were split apart.


    They didn''t expect Xu Han to be so resolute, and they didn''t expect him to make such a decision.


    Once Xu Han used a power that surpassed this world, the Ghost Rice Men would definitely arrive. The destruction of this world is naturally a matter of time, Without completing the instructions of the Ghost Rice, They couldn''t avoid being punished by the Gui Gu Zi, and they couldn''t get the rewards they deserved. All of this could be dismissed. However, the problem was that with the Gui Gu Zi''s actions, they would obviously destroy this world without hesitation, and they were still in this world. The Gui Gu Zi didn''t have the mood to pull them out and do that again.


    The fear of death plagued the minds of these Empyrean Gods. Their faces were deathly pale, and their eyebrows were filled with terror.


    Facing Xu Han and the others, who were slaughtering in front of them, they were unable to have the slightest bit of thoughts to resist the other party because of this fear. Surprisingly, Xu Han did not seem to care about them either. Instead, he crossed their bodies and continued to carry the black gas that filled the sky towards the farther dome.


    Only then did the Empyrean Gods regain their senses.


    They remembered Xu Han''s words that he wanted to "seal the heavens".


    It''s not a difficult word to understand, This world was originally a cage, As a guard of the cage, They had the key to the cage that Gui Gu Zi had given them, Once Xu Han sealed off this world, no one would be able to enter or leave this world for a short period of time. At this moment, the Gui Gu Zi must have sensed Xu Han''s condition. It seemed that they were already on their way here. Once the world was sealed off, the Gui Gu Zi would definitely destroy this world, and their last path of life would be cut off.


    Together with this thought, the Empyrean Gods no longer had the slightest bit of their usual high and mighty demeanor. They looked at each other, and then simultaneously activated the divine power in their bodies to chase after Xu Han''s figure.


    They had to stop Xu Han or flee after he had completed what he called the "Sealing of the Heavens" feat. Based on Xu Han''s determination, they were obviously more inclined towards the latter.


    Xu Han''s speed was very fast. With the black wings behind him and the black gas that filled the sky, he quickly arrived at the end of the sky.


    The vast sea of clouds was pressed down beneath his feet. The stars and shining suns outside the sky seemed to be within reach, but they still seemed to be thousands of kilometers away.


    Xu Han stopped. The power in the depths of the world was still pouring into his body. The black wings on his back continued to grow. In the blink of an eye, they had already transformed into a size that was extremely incompatible with his body. The aura that filled his entire body was also constantly rising. The space around his body seemed to be unable to withstand the energy rippling around him. The space distorted, as if it was on the verge of shattering.


    However, Xu Han was still unaware of this. At that time, he raised his head and looked at the horizon. He reached out his hand and touched the edge of the world.


    This cage instinctively rushed back towards him. Under the stimulation of the Laws of Heaven and Earth, powerful forces surged forth, wanting to prevent this unknown thing from breaking through this cage.


    Xu Han''s expression changed, but the powerful energy around him quickly neutralized the backlash from the heavens and earth. He quickly withdrew his hand and lowered his head as if he was deep in thought.


    At this time, the Empyrean Gods finally arrived late. They stood vigilantly around Xu Han and surrounded him. The old man in the lead stared at Xu Hanyan and said, "Once you seal this world, the Ghost Rice Men will definitely destroy it. At that time, everything you want will be destroyed!"


    As he said that, the old man in the lead looked into the sky, but he was puzzled in his heart. Logically speaking, the Gui Gu Zi should have noticed the strange appearance of this world by now, but why hadn''t the other party appeared yet?


    Of course, this wasn''t bad news for the old man. At the very least, it gave them enough time to escape from this world. Before that, all they had to do was stabilize Xu Han in order to escape.


    Hearing this, Xu Han raised his head to look at the Empyrean Gods, but he did not have any intention of talking to them.


    There was even a kind of high and mighty contempt in his gaze, as if he was looking down at an ant, filled with disdain that came from his soul.


    Under Xu Han''s gaze, the Empyrean Gods unconsciously felt a sense of inferiority when they looked up at the Ghost Rice.


    Just as this thought arose, Xu Han extended his hand again. It was different from the last time he lightly touched it. This time, his strength was so great that it almost hit his head. As expected, his hand once again met the barrier that enveloped the world. As for the black gas around him, it immediately surged towards the barrier along his arm. In an instant, the boundless black gas started from his palm and spread out like ripples on the barrier.


    ''"Xu Han, I know you want to save them. You want to live, but you can''t get anything out of it. Stop it for now. I can convey your thoughts to the Ghost Rice Men. It''s not like there''s no room for manoeuvre!" Seeing this, the old man''s expression changed drastically. He knew that once this black gas covered the entire Heavenly Gate, Xu Han''s goal of sealing the heavens would be achieved. At that time, not to mention this world, even they would have to die with Xu Han.


    Xu Han looked up at the Empyrean Gods and asked coldly, "When will a shepherd dog be qualified to talk to its master?"


    Heavenly deities had never suffered such humiliation before, but in front of their lives, they had no choice but to endure Xu Han''s mockery, and not a single person spoke out to refute it.


    As the black gas spread further and further along Xu Han''s arm, it had already enveloped half of the world. If this continued for less than a hundred breaths, this world would truly be sealed by Xu Han.


    However, at this moment, a powerful energy fluctuation suddenly came from outside the sky. Black and white mist suddenly surged out from outside the sky.


    Upon seeing this, the Heavenly Gods'' faces immediately turned joyful. They all knelt down towards the mist and shouted, "Greetings, Sovereign!"


    However, the vast mist ignored the panicked Empyrean Gods. Instead, it turned into an unpredictable figure after a burst of turbulence. He stared straight at Xu Han with an icy cold gaze.


    ''"Why did that surveillance man stop the Valley Master like he was crazy today? So it was you who cooperated with him inside and outside. Hmph, ridiculous, could the caged bird really cause any waves?"


    After saying that, the figure suddenly looked at the barrier that Xu Han was pouring black gas into. He was slightly stunned and said, "What? Do you want to seal the world? Pull these rotten fish and shrimp to be buried with you? Or do you think their lives can be used as bargaining chips with us?"


    "Hmph, that''s ridiculous." As the black figure spoke, he suddenly stretched out his hand and clenched it. At that moment, the faces of the Empyrean Gods turned completely red. Before fear filled their pupils, their bodies suddenly exploded one after another, turning into a rain of blood.


    At that moment, the heavenly deities who ruled this world ended the curtain in an extremely ridiculous and sad manner.


    The black shadow merely waved his hand, as if he had completed an inconspicuous small matter. Then, he looked at Xu Han again and said, "It''s your turn next."


    "Let a world be buried with you. Speaking of which¡­"


    "This is the biggest funeral in the history of the Myriad Domains."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 732 Star Whip

    Beyond the heavens, the figure formed by the black and white mist stretched out his hands again after he finished saying those words.


    Then, something strange happened.


    His body began to grow larger and larger. Of course, it was also possible that the world Xu Han lived in was becoming smaller and smaller, or that both of them were happening at the same time. Therefore, in the blink of an eye, Xu Han''s world was like a translucent sphere that was held in his hands by the floating figure.


    "There are countless worlds in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. Gui Gu Zi is not the first to awaken, but he must be the creature with the longest inheritance."


    "We have existed since the beginning of the world and the moment the emperor swept through the starry sky."


    "We are like rabbits in the jungle, avoiding every enemy who might take our lives and seizing every opportunity to make us stronger."


    "We come from the weak, so we fear every living thing in the world, even the lowliest ant we have never underestimated. Not to mention you, the emperor who drove us away like a stray dog? "What do you want to do ¡­ What can you do ¡­ We''ve already deduced it countless times, and we''ve already mastered how to deal with it. You won''t be able to leave this world. Death is your ultimate home."


    "So rest in peace."


    "The death of the old king will be the best hymn of our Ghost Valley Master''s ascension to the throne!"


    As the figure spoke, the hands that held Xu Han''s world suddenly exerted force at that moment.


    Kacha.


    A soft sound echoed in the boundless void, and cracks began to appear at the edge of the world where Xu Han was.


    This kind of inscrutability was only for the black and white figure, but it was clearly not the case for the creatures in this world.


    Heaven and earth suddenly darkened, the earth shattered, violent winds swept through, rivers flowed backwards, sand and rocks flew away.


    All of this happened in every part of this world without warning.


    Immortals and mortals were insignificant in the face of such a terrible calamity. There was nothing to do but cry and run.


    ¡­


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Within the lofty Divine Palace in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains, the man with a blazing sun in his eyes knelt on one knee. The long saber in his hand was on the ground, and fresh blood flowed through the hilt of the saber throughout the blade. The longsword above his head hung in the air, and nine sword shadows lingered around the sword body.


    His mouth was gasping for breath as the burning sun in his eyes stubbornly burned, but he couldn''t conceal the dim essence.


    The old man in a broad black robe stood in front of him with his head bent down, and the black and white shadows behind him converged to restrain his momentum.


    He stared at the man, his gaze wrapped in pity and sighs.


    "Does Your Highness know why you lost?"


    The man quenched his saliva, which was covered in blood. He endured the intense pain all over his body and stood up. He tightened his grip on the hilt of the saber to ensure that he could hold the saber in his hand.


    This was a principle that one of his masters had taught him a long time ago. A macheteman had to hold the saber in his hand, because the saber was the life of the macheteman.


    Then, the aura around him surged out again, his gaze fixated on the old man in front of him without saying a word.


    The old man was not annoyed, nor was he in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he smiled and said, "It''s not difficult for Your Highness to keep this old man. If Your Highness is willing, this old man can stay here for a long time. After all, the Gui Gu Zi bloodline is not like His Highness, who is the only one left."


    The man''s expression changed slightly when he heard this. He understood what the old man was saying, but he quickly suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and stared straight at the old man.


    The old man calmly began to pacing back and forth in the Divine Palace. He said, "From then on, His Highness has been cultivating for hundreds of thousands of years. In the starry sky, only His Highness and I have touched the Immortal Realm." "I take His Highness as my voice, fellow Daoist. Friend, I thought that the hundreds of thousands of stars in the Myriad Domains would be enough for His Highness to see the essence of this world clearly. However, His Highness is still too arrogant, unable to see through it, unable to break through it."


    The man frowned. He did not like the old man''s lecturing tone, nor did he like his pretentious and profound attitude. So he asked in a deep voice, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    The old man looked back at him and said, "Perhaps His Highness will think that today''s defeat was because you gave up your own star, so you fell from the Immortal Realm. In fact, no matter how many stars His Highness has in his hand, His Highness will still lose to me."


    "Your Highness boasts of being a watchdog, taking care of the creatures of the entire Myriad Domains starry sky, but hundreds of thousands of years, too many creatures come, and die. From the individual to the clan, the past prosperity to the final extinction was only a flash in the pan for a long time. The creatures were too fragile after all. Watching over them was only a burden to His Highness, and His Highness was gradually exhausted under such a burden. "


    "Your Highness and I are the only undying beings in this world, but you and I both understand that our undying is only for those creatures. In fact, our lives also have an end. It''s just that with the gazes of those creatures, we can''t see our end. There''s actually only one true undying person in this world, that emperor."


    "In these hundreds of thousands of years, His Highness has been guarding all living beings under the obsession of his heart. In these hundreds of thousands of years, His Highness has been stagnant, but I have never stopped pursuing the essence of life and even the world. I have been advancing, but His Highness has not moved forward, so I say His Highness'' failure is doomed."


    The man''s brows furrowed even deeper. He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. The violent saber intent and sword intent surged again and enveloped the old man''s body. "The saber is still in his hand. It''s still too early to say whether he will win or lose."


    When the man said this, he was clearly ready to fight the old man.


    But at that time, the old man shook his head in disappointment, "If we continue fighting, His Highness will die. And I¡­"


    "I don''t want His Highness to die."


    As the old man spoke, he waved his sleeves and the saber intent and sword intent dissipated.


    The man was shocked. Only then did he realize that the old man''s strength had far exceeded his expectations. Even the opponent had not used his full strength in the duel just now.


    However, he did not let go of his determination because of this. In his long life, he had encountered many opponents who were difficult to defeat. However, every time, he lived by the breath of his heart. This time, he was not sure if he would be as lucky as usual. However, he knew that there was only hope if he continued to fight.


    "Do you think I will become the next emperor for eternal life just like you? Die? Someone Su is never afraid!" As he said this, the starlight above his head flickered, and killing intent surged into his pair of eyes that contained the blazing sun once again.


    The old man shook his head in distress and sighed, "Your Highness, why don''t you understand? You and I have both climbed all the way from our respective worlds, which is why we have achieved what we have today." Just like only the craftiest rabbit in the jungle could escape the pursuit of the jackals, and only the smartest cheetah could find its prey, the essence of life was to kill the weak and leave the strong behind. "Your Highness, don''t you think this is very similar to the relationship between an emperor and a living being?"


    The man''s eyes darkened as he asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Your Highness, try to imagine that if Your Highness'' world had once had a person like His Highness, all living beings would have reproduced peacefully and comfortably under his protection. Without competition, without slaughter, what would happen to His Highness? "Marrying a wife and having children is mediocre. Of course, it is peaceful. However, an emperor will come after all. Without experiencing the baptism of suffering, His Highness will naturally not be a match for an emperor. His Highness''s world will naturally die out like the millions of other worlds."


    ''"The Myriad Domain Star System is too big. Even His Highness and I have never found him. Is His Highness certain that an emperor is the only scourge in this world? Or is there really only one emperor in this world? If such an existence descends again, is His Highness confident that he will be able to lead the creatures of the Myriad Domain Star System that have been at ease for tens of thousands of years against them?"


    The old man''s questions struck the man''s heart one after another. His brows furrowed, but he was unable to give the old man any response.


    A faint smile appeared on the old man''s face. He continued, "Before His Highness defeated an emperor, there was a saying that''an emperor is indestructible ''circulating in the starry sky. This was a sentence worth pondering. If no one had killed an Emperor, how would they know that an Emperor would not die? And if someone had killed an emperor, where would those people or races that were strong enough to be comparable to you and me go? "


    The man could not answer this question. He only frowned deeper and deeper, and his expression darkened.


    "Monarch, the universe calls him the destroyer, I don''t think so. Emperor is the one who understands the Heavenly Dao. He is more like an evolver of the Universal Domain. He pushes us to become stronger, urges us to never slack off. The Universal Domain needs such an existence. However, he is now over, and we will become new evolvers and become the Whip of the Universe. "Drive all living beings forward, or perish!"


    The old man opened his hands and looked up at the sky. The expression on his face was ferocious and filled with enthusiasm and excitement.


    The vast starry sky of the Myriad Domains suddenly surged with wind and clouds, and a powerful aura began to surge towards the old man''s body. They frantically poured into the old man''s body. A faint howl resounded in the heavens and earth, carrying a strange rhythm. It was like a mournful song of the old king''s passing, and it was like a song of praise to welcome the new king!


    ¡­


    The world Xu Han was in was like a dim glass. On its smooth outer shell, cracks like poisonous snakes were rapidly spreading at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Once it completely shatters, everything in this world will dissipate with it.


    This world had undergone nineteen reincarnations. Eighteen times ago, the Ghost Millet Men had successfully extracted the power of the emperors in this world. Xu Han had thought that the Ghost Millet Men coveted the emperors'' powerful power. At this moment, he suddenly understood that things were far from as simple as he had imagined.


    At the same time, he could feel some sort of aura surging into the enormous figure in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. He was not surprised at all, or rather, all of this was still within his expectations.


    This world had undergone nineteen reincarnations. Eighteen times ago, the Ghost Millet Men had successfully extracted the power of the emperors in this world. Xu Han had thought that the Ghost Millet Men coveted the emperors'' powerful power. At this moment, he suddenly understood that things were far from as simple as he had imagined.


    It was true that the Ghost Rice Men wanted to obtain the Emperor''s power, but the eighteen reincarnations did not simply absorb the Emperor''s power. Instead, he left behind the power seed of an emperor on his body. Once the current emperor died, the Myriad Domain Star System would search for a new candidate to become the next emperor under the command of some sort of law. The Gui Gu Zi, who possessed a portion of the emperor''s power, would obviously become the best candidate.


    Logically speaking, Xu Han should not be able to know everything about the Myriad Domain Star System that he had never been to before. However, perhaps he had already carried too much of the power of an Emperor, so he could extract some things about the Myriad Domain Star System from those powers.


    "Not enough. Look, you still need more of my strength. Otherwise, all of this will be destroyed." Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, a deep voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    Xu Han knew that it was a call from the Emperor, but he also understood that he could not use more of this power. Otherwise, he would very likely be devoured by the Emperor. At that time, whether it was Gui Gu Zi or the Emperor, they would obtain victory in this game. In the end, this world would inevitably be destroyed.


    At this point, it seemed that Xu Han was once again trapped in a dilemma.


    There were only two paths in front of him. One was to let the Gui Gu Zi destroy this world, and then the Gui Gu Zi would become the new emperor and rule over the entire universe. The other was to continue absorbing the emperor''s power to resist the Gui Gu Zi and temporarily preserve this world. However, it was self-evident what it meant for the emperor to be reborn.


    The damage to the world became more and more serious. The dense cracks had already covered every part of the world''s barrier. The aura around Gui Gu Zi became even stronger, and the whispers of the evil ghost beside Xu Han''s ears became even more urgent.


    Right at this moment, Xu Han, who was holding onto the sky with both hands, suddenly smiled. He suddenly lowered his head and looked at the ground beneath his feet.


    His gaze was like a sharp sword piercing through the surging clouds and whistling thunder, reaching somewhere in this world.


    Then he said loudly, "Mother! Have you thought about it yet?"


    Hearing this, Gui Puti, who was standing on the Great Abyss Mountain in a daze, raised her head. She looked into the depths of the dome, but could not find that figure.


    She gritted her teeth and finally made up her mind at that moment.


    "For the sake of that bastard, I believe you again!"


    As she said this, a loud dragon roar suddenly came from the surging clouds. A gigantic dead dragon that covered the sky suddenly appeared. It circled in the sky, and then its body trembled as it soared into the sky wrapped in thunder and lightning!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 733 Have a Beginning and an End

    The starry sky was vast and boundless. There were countless worlds, and there were countless creatures in each world.


    Life was as small to the world as the world was to the entire universe.


    However, the world was still the world. No matter how small it was, it was still a colossal existence to living beings. It was very difficult for an individual to destroy a world on his own. Unless you have the power of certain universes or the world is on the verge of collapse.


    Unfortunately, both of these dilemmas were troubling Xu Han.


    That Gui Gu Zi''s guest was receiving a gift from the Myriad Domains of the starry sky. He was acquiring the power that should have belonged to an emperor. The Gui Gu Zi were walking on the road to the throne. The old king was dying in their hands, but the crown of the new king had already been picked up by the obvious power and slowly placed on top of his head.


    And this world was already on the verge of death for some reason or another. The two were mixed together, as if there was no way for Xu Han to retreat.


    However, countless cracks appeared in Ghost Valley Master''s hand and began to distort the glass ball that this world had transformed into.


    In the depths of the world, on the Great Abyss Mountain, a black dead dragon suddenly soared into the sky. Its speed was extremely fast, reaching the depths of the clouds at a speed beyond mortals'' comprehension.


    The dead dragon instantly arrived beneath Xu Han. He raised his eyes to look at Xu Han, as well as at the figure outside.


    The dead dragon''s pitch-black eyes revealed a furious expression.


    "Roar!"


    It let out a loud roar, and its thick black beard stood upright like a lion that had been invaded. Along with its roar, his enormous body also came to Xu Han''s side at that time.


    He wrapped around Xu Han, curled up his body, and looked out of the sky with his huge head. Then, his mouth suddenly opened, and a dense purple aura surged out from his mouth, shooting towards the shattered dome.


    The purple energy was not the demonic energy in the bodies of ordinary half-demons, but the dragon energy that surrounded the entire heavens and earth.


    Purple Dragon Qi was the highest level that Dragon Qi could reach. Such boundless luck surged out, spraying onto the dome. The dense cracks on the dome that had been torn apart by the Ghost Valley had a tendency to gradually be repaired under the nourishment of such luck.


    Gui Guzi''s shadow naturally noticed this as well. He frowned and shouted, "A mere ant is trying to resist the Heavenly Fate!" As soon as he finished speaking, black and white energy immediately gushed out from his body, and those auras seeped into Xu Han''s world through the cracks that could be seen everywhere on the dome.


    However, their target was not Xu Han. After seeping in from all over the world, the black and white energy quickly gathered towards one place and finally transformed into a black and white dragon. He roared in the direction of Great Abyss Mountain, heading straight towards the purple-eyed girl who was driving the dead dragon and Xu Han to repair the world together.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon form on the dome seemed to realize that its host''s life was in danger. It stopped spitting out dragon qi. Without the support of his strength, Xu Han''s face immediately turned pale. The dome that had just been repaired started to shatter again. A few tiny fragments fell from the cracks, and violent energy fluctuations from outside the world kept pouring into the cracks, accelerating the speed of the world''s shattering.


    Meanwhile, the black and white dragon had also found Ghost Subhuti. Gui Gu Zi narrowed his eyes and looked at this world. His gaze seemed to be able to pass through layers of mist and reach that place. His voice also confirmed this point very well. At that time, it resounded throughout the entire world.


    "Gui Gu Zi will do what you say. If you want to do it again, we will do it again. We have never broken our promise for eighteen times. Since you have chosen to betray us today, you must be prepared to pay with your life!"


    The voice was like an edict, and as soon as the black-and-white dragon roared, it rushed straight towards Ghost Subhuti.


    "Roar!" The dead dragon on the dome revealed a fierce expression. At that moment, it let out a long howl, wanting to hide under the clouds and rescue its host. However, Xu Han, who had lost his help, was already exhausted. Once he left, not to mention whether he could stop the evil dragon, but if the evil dragon fought with him for a while, it would be enough for Gui Gu Zi to complete the grand feat of crushing a world.


    Gui Puti clearly knew this as well. Her purple eyes revealed a decisive look at that time. Her hands suddenly opened, and she silently recited the unfamiliar technique in her heart. The dead dragon that was about to charge into the clouds trembled. Even though it was reluctant to do so, it had no choice but to turn its head to Xu Han''s side again under the stimulation of the host technique. It spat out dragon qi to fight against this invincible foreign guest together with Xu Han.


    Gui Puti''s decision naturally couldn''t escape Gui Guzi''s eyes. Under his command, the evil dragon passed through Ghost Subhuti''s body almost at the same time. There were not the slightest wounds on her body, not even the corners of her clothes were messed up. However, her body suddenly froze at that moment. Her pupils'' radiance, anger, and unwillingness froze in that instant.


    After a few breaths of stiffness, her body suddenly fell behind her and landed heavily on the ground.


    She was dead. Following the death of the host, the appearance of the dead dragon began to dissipate. The black gas around her began to howl continuously, but it was unable to stop what was about to happen.


    "What''s the point? Isn''t it good to die in hope? Just like you did eighteen times before, what a pathetic creature¡­"


    The corner of Gui Guzi''s mouth curled into a sinister smile. He seemed regretful, but his tone was filled with ridicule.


    After saying that, he looked at Xu Han again and smiled, "It''s your turn next¡­"


    At that moment, his words suddenly came to a halt, because just as he was looking at Xu Han, the ant in the glass ball also looked at him.


    The two gazes met, but Gui Guzi saw something different from Xu Han''s gaze. It was a contempt that came from the soul, and it was also determined by the certainty of victory.


    He couldn''t understand why Xu Han was still qualified to fight against him without the support of the Dragon Qi of the Dead Dragon Form.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    Returning to yesterday, in the tent of the Dark Asura Palace army, Gui Puti waved his sleeve and the jade jug filled with precious wine flew into the burning campfire.


    Under the nourishment of the wine, the blazing fire became more and more intense. The light of the fire reflected in the girl''s pupils, revealing the turbulence in the girl''s heart at this moment.


    She stared at Xu Han and said with a calm brow, "Even if what you said is right, isn''t that right? I can meet him again if I start over, and the Grandmaster didn''t lie to me that day. This is what I want!"


    As Gui Puti spoke, the expression on her face became slightly distorted. It was as if she was using some sort of method to speak to herself, deceive and anesthetize herself.


    In fact, she already had some of Xu Han''s words, especially after Xu Han told the story about Fang Ziyu and Crescent Moon, because only she knew of this story, not even the black-clothed monk. However, she did not want to believe that no matter how many times she tried again, she and he would end up like this. The story of this trip was hard for the hopeful Ghost Subhuti to accept, so she instinctively refused.


    The more she acted like this, the more it meant that she was gradually convinced by Xu Han.


    Xu Han looked at Gui Puti. The fire also shone on his side. Unlike Gui Puti''s crazed and twisted expression, Xu Han''s face was extremely calm under the campfire.


    "Of course the Osmanthus Cake in Tian Dou City is delicious."


    ''"However, to make a pastry, you have to choose the ingredients, knead the noodles, add the ingredients, and bake them. Every step must be done very well. Only then can the pastry be made into the sweet and delicious osmanthus cake. Before the final step, the osmanthus cake will never be made into osmanthus cake."


    "It''s the same for a story. He has to have a beginning, a middle, and an end. Otherwise, no matter how beautiful the process is, how difficult it is to extricate oneself from it, how there is no end, how sad the end is, and how it is without him, the story cannot be considered a complete story."


    "Martial uncle is a very good person, so good that sometimes people can not find the slightest fault. He had long anticipated the tragedy of this world, so he put down his master and went to the Southern Wilderness, that barren land, and stayed there for sixty years. "He is a person who will not lie. He said that Master Niang is the best person in the world, but people have to live in this world. That''s why he went to guard the mausoleum and the grave. Only then can he guard this world and Master Niang."


    "You see, such a good person, his story can''t end forever, right?"


    ¡­


    The dome continued to shatter, and the world instantly reached the verge of shattering.


    However, Xu Han looked at Ghost Valley calmly. It was as if everything that had happened in his surroundings had nothing to do with him.


    "You don''t understand her. You don''t understand creatures." Xu Han said. The certainty in his tone almost made Gui Guzi suspect that he had missed something.


    Therefore, he was calculating everything in his heart. Xu Han had already endured the limits of the Emperor''s power that he could withstand. If there was even a bit more, he would definitely be devoured by the Emperor''s power. At that time, everything he cared about would be destroyed because of him. The Ghost Rice Men knew Xu Han very well. It was impossible for him to do such a thing. After all, they had been watching Xu Han since the beginning of the world. Every step he took and every decision he could make were within their expectations.


    In that case, The only thing Xu Han relied on was the dragon qi contained in the dead dragon''s appearance. At this moment, Ghost Subhuti had already died in his hands. The dragon energy gathered by the dead dragon form would also disperse in a short period of time. Although it would feed the world back, it would still take time. Furthermore, it would be a relatively long time. A period of time was enough for him to destroy this world and complete Ghost Valley''s hundreds of thousands of years of planning.


    Perhaps he understood this, or perhaps he had enough confidence in Gui Gu Zi''s deductive method.


    At that moment, the man suppressed the uneasiness that had just arisen in his heart and said with a calm expression, "It''s as if people don''t read the minds of ants, and we don''t need to understand what the creatures are thinking." It''s enough for us to figure out what you''re thinking and doing. "And these 19 gazes let us understand your weakness. You care about those ants, so you are destined to not be able to flip over any big waves. We know all of your trump cards. Right now, you have lost your final chips. You have completely lost this round."


    As if to confirm everything he had said, Gui Gu Zi''s hands that were holding onto the world began to close again after he finished speaking. The glass ball that the world had transformed into was squeezed and deformed, and the world was even more heaven and earth collapsing, rivers flowing backwards, and the sun and moon dying.


    As the apocalypse descended, such thoughts inevitably appeared in the minds of all the creatures in this world. They howled and ran, but they were still powerless.


    It was a kind of power and will that was far above this world, and this was also an inexplicable proposition.


    Gui Guzi couldn''t find a way to solve him, so he stubbornly and firmly believed that Xu Han also couldn''t find him.


    Therefore, in the process of destroying this world, his gaze fell on Xu Han. He wanted to look at Xu Han, at the expression that should be on his face at this moment.


    Fear? Anger? Unwilling?


    Either all of them, or there was only deep despair.


    Of course, he didn''t want to humiliate Xu Han, nor did he want to satisfy some of the twisted desires in his heart. That was only because of Gui Gu Zi''s instinct. They liked to deduce everything, and the essence of deduction was to understand and understand everything in this world. Then, they calculated every possibility, and then excluded each possibility one by one, screening out the most likely results. To do this, one had to understand everything about living beings.


    Xu Han was obviously the most special example. He was an emperor, but he wasn''t. He was a creature, but he was different. Gui Guzi could clearly understand Xu Han''s distinction. Now that he had ushered in his final chapter in the true sense of the word, understanding what he knew and thought at this moment was a rare and unique opportunity for the Gui Guzi.


    He did all this as a matter of routine.


    However, what surprised him was that Xu Han''s face was still extremely calm, and there was even a faint smile on the corners of his mouth.


    With his understanding of Xu Han, such a smile shouldn''t be a fake. Gui Guzi''s heart jumped again. He had a bad premonition, but he had already thought about everything and hadn''t thought of a trump card that Xu Han could rely on. This made him even more confused.


    But before the confusion in his heart could spread, Xu Han who was staring at him suddenly said, "You''re thinking that you guys have been looking at me for so long and you know everything about me like the back of your fingers. Then what else can I use to fight you? Is that right?"


    Gui Guzi subconsciously fell silent. At that time, he, who had always liked to see through people''s hearts, suddenly realized that Xu Han had seen through his thoughts. This was obviously not a good experience for him, and his expression became ugly.


    But before he could recover from such a rare discomfort, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "That means you haven''t seen it carefully enough."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, the cold aura around him suddenly spread out, but it didn''t go to the dome or kill the Ghost Valley. They rushed like tentacles towards the dead dragon that was about to dissipate, and one after another, they stabbed into the dead dragon''s shell.


    Then, the dragon qi in the dead dragon''s body was frantically poured into Xu Han''s body along with the cold tentacles.


    Gui Guzi''s expression changed. He remembered this technique¡­


    This technique that they intentionally passed down to disrupt this world.


    Dragon and snake twins.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 734 Come On! Come Risk Your Life!

    Gui Guzi''s face revealed a look of shock.


    Not only was it because of how much trouble Xu Han''s twin dragon and snake technique would bring him, but it was also because of the twin dragon and snake technique itself.


    He shouldn''t have forgotten that with Gui Gu Zi''s deductive ability, they naturally knew about the existence of the Dragon-Snake Twin Technique, but since they knew about it, how could they possibly miss out on this matter?


    This was because they were skilled in deducing everything and had managed to dodge the actions and pursuits of the emperors over and over again. They thought that their attainments in this technique had already reached the peak, so how could they make such a mistake? Moreover, after he had foreseen Xu Han''s abnormal situation, he had deduced it once more in his heart. He had not discovered the abnormal situation. He could have made the same mistake the last time, so how could he have made it twice?


    Thinking of this, Gui Gu Zi suddenly frowned. He thought of something.


    On that night in Chang''an City, the monitors had once descended. This was something that had never happened 18 times before. They had destroyed Xu Han step by step, and the beginning of all of this was the twin birth of dragons and snakes. Naturally, they were extremely concerned about the arrival of the monitors, and they also saw everything they had done. He gave Xu Han the sword from beyond the heavens, and the Ghost Rice Men treated this matter as the main purpose of the surveillance team''s descent. But now, it seemed that what they had seen was far from enough.


    Starlight!


    Gui Gu Zi''s body suddenly trembled. He remembered that the watcher had once given Xu Han a starlight, and this starlight was the thing that had blinded the heavens, so much so that they had missed something in their calculations. In fact, only powerful beings like the watchers who had ascended to the Immortal Realm could do this without the eyes of the Ghost Rice Men.


    Gui Gu Zi thought of this, Xu Han had already devoured all of the dragon energy in the image of the dead dragon. The strange black inscriptions on his naked upper body began to change in his eyes. They continued to walk upstream of Xu Han''s body, fusing, devouring, and finally transforming into a dragon tattoo that pierced through his entire body, jumped out from his shoulders, and opened his chest.


    Almost half of the world''s luck gathered around him. In addition to the power he extracted from the demons in the depths of the world, the two were superimposed together. The aura Xu Han displayed at this moment was no longer something that could be described by the word "terrifying" alone.


    He raised his head and looked at Gui Guzi. His gaze was still incomparably cold, but it caused Gui Guzi''s body to tremble. He could sense a dangerous aura from Xu Han''s body that he had never felt in the past tens of thousands of years.


    At that moment, Xu Han extended his hand again. Gui Guzi''s heart trembled. The hands that held the Veluriyam World tightened. He could already feel that Xu Han possessed the power to threaten him. This was a very intuitive matter. After Xu Han had obtained the Dragon Qi, the surging power in the Myriad Domains of the Universe stopped abruptly.


    This meant that in the starry sky of the Myriad Realms, there was a change in the will consciousness between the new king and the old king.


    Gui Gu Zi increased his strength. The damage to the world became even more intense. He felt that as long as he persisted for a little longer, the world would be doomed to destruction. At that time, even if Xu Han had great abilities, he would not be able to change the fact that Gui Gu Zi had become a new emperor. Moreover, the damage to the world was so intense that Xu Han could not repair it in a short period of time.


    There was nothing wrong with his calculations.


    Even with the blessing of the Dragon Qi, it was not something that Xu Han could do to repair this world at this moment.


    In fact, it seemed that Xu Han had never thought that he would do this. As he moved towards the dome, his hand suddenly clenched into a fist, and then a powerful dao mixed with various kinds of power violently smashed onto the dome.


    The sky, which was already on the verge of being shattered, instantly split apart, and transparent glass fragments fell down like rain.


    Gui Guzi''s heart shook. He had once again miscalculated Xu Han''s thoughts. He couldn''t understand why Xu Han didn''t want to use all of his strength to repair this world at this moment, and why he still shattered it even harder. Could it be that he really wanted to give up everything in this world and escape alone?


    This thought had just arisen in Gui Gu Zi''s heart, and in the next moment, it dissipated.


    Because Xu Han''s body did not flee into the boundless void outside the world at that time, his wings flapped and black gas surged across the sky. At that time, his body carried the roar of a dead dragon and charged straight towards Gui Gu Zi.


    Gui Guzi''s mind went blank for a moment before he finally reacted.


    He wants to kill me!


    Such thoughts appeared in Gui Gu Zi''s mind. He was stunned. Ever since Gui Gu Zi established the vast universe, no one in this world dared to have such thoughts. Even the watcher who claimed to be on equal footing with Gui Gu Zi had never done such a thing.


    Hundreds of thousands of years of ease made Gui Gu Zi subconsciously think that either fleeing or surrendering was the attitude a creature should have towards Gui Gu Zi.


    Evidently, this Xu Han in front of him was not something an ordinary creature could compare to.


    Gui Guzi''s thoughts only took him a breath or even less to understand his situation.


    However, in a battle of this level, even a mere breath of time could change a lot of things.


    When Gui Guzi realized this and tried to mobilize all his strength to resist Xu Han''s attack, Xu Han''s body had already arrived in front of him. What was worth mentioning was that when Xu Han rushed out of the barrier, his body suddenly enlarged, becoming the size of that ghost grain.


    The big fist carried the might of a dragon and the roar of a dragon as it headed straight for Gui Gu Zi''s face. However, all of this happened too suddenly. Gui Gu Zi didn''t have time to react and was ruthlessly punched in the face by that punch. His body suddenly flew out and fell into the boundless void. The glass ball that he held in his hand immediately released from his hand and floated in the void.


    Xu Han stretched out his hand to hold onto the glass world, but just as his hand reached out, a dragon roar sounded from the boundless darkness.


    Gui Gu Ziyu, who was dressed in a black robe, sent a black and white dragon out from the depths of the darkness. Xu Han frowned without the slightest hesitation, and at that moment, he suddenly waved his fist in the direction where Gui Gu Ziyu had come from.


    In the void, the world of darkness was completely shattered by such a powerful fist wind. Layers upon layers of darkness were shattered, but they were instantly repaired by the void. Only Xu Han''s fist was straight back and forth, not stopping at all.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion exploded in the void. Xu Han and the disciples from Gui Gu Zi pushed themselves away. The black gas behind Xu Han dimmed, and the evil dragon beneath Gui Gu Zi''s feet looked dispirited.


    Evidently, the duel this time had not yielded the slightest benefit, but the glass ball that the world had transformed into was stirred up by the aftermath of the collision of the two forces, floating high up and down in the void.


    The world that was originally on the verge of shattering was in an even more dangerous situation when the two forces collided with each other.


    Gui Guzi, who had retreated to the side, caught a glimpse of the situation. He knew that as long as he injected a little more power into the world, This world would be completely destroyed. Once the world was destroyed, the emperors in the depths of the sealed world would also die. At that time, the Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky would once again consider their Gui Gu Zi bloodline as the new emperor. In this way, Gui Gu Zi''s hundreds of thousands of years of planning would be rewarded at this moment.


    Thinking of this, Gui Gu Zi gritted his teeth and the evil dragon beneath his feet howled again. He ignored it and rushed towards the boundless void that was glittering with brilliant glass spheres. Xu Han naturally pierced through his thoughts. His wings flapped and killing intent surged in his eyes. Three thousand black sword shadows appeared. The black dragon tattoo on his naked body flickered, and the black gas around his body condensed. At that time, all of his strength was pushed to the limit by Xu Han, causing the ghost grain to explode without leaving any room.


    Gui Guzi''s expression changed as he saw Xu Han''s desperate gamble.


    If he was a bystander, he would even laugh at Xu Han''s stupidity. Xu Han had clearly placed all his bets on this killing move. In fact, even if he really succeeded, he would only kill Gui Gu Zi. It would not be of any help to save the world he lived in. According to Gui Guzi''s thoughts, what Xu Han should do at this moment was to snatch the glass ball that represented his world like Gui Guzi.


    But Xu Han was not Gui Gu Zi.


    His expression was resolute. His gaze was firm. He did not hesitate at all. All of his strength was activated by him at that moment, pouring towards the Ghost Valley that was heading towards that world.


    Therefore, when he decided to sacrifice his own life to help his tribe fulfill their hundreds of thousands of years'' long-cherished wish, or to save his own life, and retire for the time being, when this choice was placed in front of Gui Gu Zi, he no longer had the slightest mood to mock the foolishness of Xu Han''s decision.


    Gui Gu Zi''s apostle gritted his teeth. He did not believe that Xu Han would make such a decision. He felt that as long as he did it more ruthlessly, Xu Han would definitely reveal a flaw and stop such an absurd action. As long as Xu Han hesitated for a moment or made a move to protect this world, he would be able to grasp that instant opportunity and heavily injure Xu Han.


    Therefore, he pushed his speed to the limit at that time and charged towards the glass ball that the world had transformed into even faster.


    He was getting closer and closer to the ball, to the point where he could even reach his tentacles. As long as he held out his hand tightly, the world would turn into powder. However, Xu Han still did not have the slightest intention of changing his offensive. All of his strength gathered together and followed closely behind Gui Gu Zi like maggots of bones. As long as he crushed that world, Xu Han''s killing move would also take his life in the first place.


    Gui Guzi''s hand was already halfway through, and Xu Han''s killing move was getting closer and closer.


    This wasn''t a very long time. In fact, it was a long story, but for the two of them, it wasn''t even a breath''s worth of time.


    However, for Gui Gu Zi, this situation was as long as a few years. At this time, he finally confirmed that Xu Han seemed to be unable to stop. His heart shook, and he finally hesitated between the glory of the tribe and his own life. This hesitation slowed down his attacking speed a little.


    Xu Han''s killing move was closer to him, and the smell of death had never been so clear.


    The fear in his heart grew even more intense. He subconsciously turned his head around. At that time, he saw Xu Han flying towards him. He saw the black wings that covered everything, saw the surging sword intent, saw the roar of a dead dragon, and also saw a pair of pitch-black eyes.


    Those eyes seemed to be saying¡­


    Come on!


    Come risk your life!


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 735 Hope

    Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky.


    The starlight above the Divine Palace dimmed.


    Within the Divine Palace, the man''s entire body was bathed in blood. The sword intent and saber intent surged all over his body. He was still stubbornly guarding his master, just like hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    The black-robed old man bowed his head and stood, dozens of black and white dragons behind him fluttering their claws, flaunting their might.


    "Your Highness, if you continue fighting, you will die." The old man''s gloomy voice sounded like a kind reminder and a malicious threat.


    The sun in the man''s eyes suddenly lit up and dimmed. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, the first thing that appeared was not words, but the blood that sprayed out.


    The old man shook his head and said with dim interest, "Your Highness has been doing things against the heavens all your life. Today''s tribulation is not the sin of this old man, but the responsibility of the heavens. I hope that Your Highness can comprehend it so that you can have a chance to return to the Immortal Realm."


    At this moment, the man finally calmed down the turbulent breath in his body. He reached out his hand to wipe away the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, his gaze looked into the distance. At that moment, a smile appeared on his face and he said, "Valley Master ¡­ Do you know why an Emperor can become a true Immortal?"


    The old man glanced at the man and did not doubt his existence. He replied in a deep voice, "The Myriad Domains of the Universe are far more vast than we thought. There may even be countless worlds beyond the universe." However, no matter which world in the Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky, they all followed the principle of survival of the fittest. Monarchs were the whips of the starry sky, the source of the evolution of this world. "The reason why an emperor is an emperor is because he comprehended this principle earlier than us. Thus, he has obtained the recognition of the Universal Domain of the Universe. Only then can he live forever."


    The man shook his head, "I don''t know if the emperor is the Star Whip that the Valley Master spoke of, and I don''t quite understand why the former Destroyer became a noble pioneer in the Valley Master''s mouth today, but what I want to say is ¡­"


    "The reason why an Emperor is an Emperor is because he is infinitely close to a true God. None of us are Gods. We all have weaknesses. Gui Guzi has treated him as a God of the Universal Domain for too long. He has forgotten that he is not a God for too long. You will eventually fail because no living being can win forever. I am the same, and so am the Valley Master."


    This nonsense made the old man laugh in his heart. He opened his hand and the powerful energy in the starry sky continued to pour into his body. He looked at the man with the superiority and arrogance of a victor. "But isn''t the truth right in front of His Highness? We win."


    At that moment, the old man suddenly swallowed the last sound that he was about to utter.


    Because the power of the starry sky rushing towards him suddenly stopped as he spoke. The carols of the new king and the old king stopped. The old man''s expression became extremely ugly, and the astonishment in his heart was clearly written on his face.


    The man who witnessed all of this smiled even more. He put the sword in his hand in the sheath behind his back and restrained the sword intent and saber intent around his body. He looked at the old man and said, "It seems like the Valley Master has a lot of things to do now. Then I won''t leave the Valley Master behind."


    As he spoke, the man bowed slightly and gave him a farewell gift. His attitude was gentle, and he could not tell that there had been a never-ending battle between the two of them just now.


    The old man''s expression became even uglier. He took a deep look at the man. Of course, he knew that the man who trapped the emperor who had caused countless worlds in the starry sky to tremble with fear in the vortex of time couldn''t be underestimated. Therefore, he had spent hundreds of thousands of years planning this overall situation. He thought that he had done it flawlessly and that it was already the harvest season. However, at this moment, something had happened. He finally realized that he had underestimated the man in front of him.


    He retained him and completed his scheme. Although the old man had no way of knowing what that plan was, nor could he understand why the master and disciple he had sent would fail. However, he knew that he had failed. However, this was not terrible. As long as he found it, there was still a chance for him to come back.


    Thinking of this, he withdrew his gaze from the man and cupped his hands, saying, "Goodbye."


    Then, he waved his robe and disappeared from the Divine Palace.


    The man standing in the Divine Palace smiled as he watched the old man leave. He knew that his aura had completely disappeared. The smile on his face suddenly dissipated at that moment. Then, his face turned pale and his body was about to fall to the ground.


    Behind them, several figures of women appeared. When they saw the man''s condition, their hearts tightened. Their bodies quickly came to the man''s side and supported his falling body.


    "Husband!" The white-clothed woman asked anxiously. She was about to reach out and pour spiritual energy into the woman''s body, wanting to repair his injured body.


    But just as he reached out, the man stopped him and said, "No problem, I only need to rest for a while."


    Although the woman in white was worried about the situation of the man, she did not seem to be willing to disobey him. She could only frown and withdraw her hand.


    Another time, the green-clothed woman also stepped forward and asked worriedly, "Husband, just let him go. Over there."


    The man looked up at the woman, sighed, and said, "That''s all I can do. There''s still Master and Mother over there. I believe he can do it. After all, he is someone Master values."


    Although the man said this, However, the woman beside him was still unable to let go of her worries. She still frowned, "Even if he endured this attack, now that his husband is no match for that old monster, there is no one in the Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky who can control the Ghost Valley''s bloodline. They have planned for hundreds of thousands of years for this Emperor''s divine power, how could they let go so easily?" At that time, even if he tore through his skin and forcefully destroyed that world, it would still be possible ¡­ "


    The man slowly sat down on the ground. He calmed down the turbulent inner breath in his body, and his pale face immediately turned a little red. He raise his head to look at that starry sky, looking at the star that flickered.


    "No matter how powerful one''s strength is or how long one''s life is, living beings are still living beings."


    "The creature naturally has its ugliness, Greed, cowardice, hatred, The emperor once used this as an excuse to destroy the world, The ghost millets had absorbed too much of the emperor''s power over a long period of time, They had unconsciously been assimilated by the emperor. The ugliness of creatures was constantly magnified in their eyes. They no longer regarded themselves as creatures, but they had also not yet become true gods. However, they had abandoned all of the creatures, causing them to lose their judgement of creatures.


    "They will never understand that under those ugly creatures, they also possess something that the emperor did not have."


    "That thing is insignificant at times, but it can create miracles at times¡­"


    The man paused as he spoke. His gaze flickered, as if he had returned to the past. He had caught a glimpse of something engraved in his memories in that distant time.


    The wives at the side were puzzled and asked, "What is it?"


    The man was pulled out of his memories. He took a deep breath and spat out two light words.


    "Hope."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 736 Remember This Face

    In the void.


    Gui Gu Zi''s apostle bent his body and covered his chest with one hand. Blood continuously flowed out of his chest and fell into the void.


    He looked at Xu Han with a pale face, and his eyebrows were filled with fear and confusion. He looked at Xu Han, whose eyes were pitch black, and looked at the wings behind him. He asked in a trembling voice, "Why ¡­"


    At that time, he had already held the glass ball in his hand, and he knew very well that he had no way out.


    With the glass ball shattered, the Gui Gu Zi bloodline could become a new emperor. It was already too late to withdraw and defend. Whether he chose to destroy Xu Han''s world or not, he was already doomed at that time.


    Therefore, he could only choose to shatter that world.


    As a member of the Gui Gu Zi clan, He naturally did not lack such a consciousness. However, between life and death, he would hesitate for a moment. It was this hesitation that caused him to miss the opportunity to crush that world. Xu Han arrived in front of him with an indomitable momentum, carrying all of his determination and piercing through his chest.


    The black color in Xu Han''s eyes flickered at that time, and finally returned to calm. His eyes returned to their normal appearance.


    He looked at Gui Gu Zi, who was on the verge of death, and said, "Because this is my only chance. I can only save this world if I kill you."


    "But if I insist, you won''t have the slightest chance. Are you so sure that I will hesitate?" Gui Guzi looked at the figure in front of him whose aura had dissipated. Only after those things had returned to silence did he realize that this figure in front of him was actually only a youth who could withstand twenty years of age. It was hard for him to imagine that he could calculate so many subtle changes that could change the situation in such a short period of time.


    Even the Valley Master, whom he regarded as a god, would find it difficult to do so.


    Hearing this, Xu Han looked at the dying Gui Gu Zi with pity. Then, he shook his head and said, "I can''t and I don''t understand your schemes."


    "As I said, this is my only chance. I''m not sure if everything will go as I wish, but I have to seize this only hope. Every living being is like this. Between despair and hope, there will always be no hesitation in choosing to believe in hope, even if that hope is just an extravagant hope."


    Gui Guzi had probably never thought that the doubts in his heart would dissipate because of such a simple answer.


    At that time, he laughed self-deprecatingly, and then his body suddenly bent down. The hand that was firmly pressing down on his chest was lowered by him, and the blood leaking from the shocking wound on his chest became even more turbulent. Along with this kind of blood overflowing everywhere, the life force around Gui Gu Zi also quickly dissipated at that time.


    "Haha, that''s ridiculous. I never thought that Gui Gu Zi would be defeated by such a ridiculous scheme." As Gui Guzi said this, loneliness and frustration flashed across his face. However, this expression was quickly replaced by a wisp of fanaticism. He looked straight at Xu Han and said, "But living beings are still living beings. You don''t understand how powerful Gui Gu Zi is."


    "The watcher who has been protecting you has already lost. No one in the entire Myriad Domains can stop Ghost Valley. Your decision has bought you a small amount of time. Treasure it well and bid farewell to your world before the world is destroyed."


    As Gui Gu Zi spoke, a mocking expression appeared on his pale face, as if he was watching an ant resist powerlessly under the pressure of an elephant.


    Everything he said was naturally an unquestionable fact.


    If it was difficult for that spy to compete with Gui Guzi''s leader, then the excuse that he had mentioned earlier for Xu Han to become an emperor was no longer important. The Gui Guzi Clan would eventually choose to tear off all their masks and destroy Xu Han''s world after this defeat.


    It seemed as if Xu Han had won this round just as the ghost valley before him had said. He had only gained a very small amount of time to bid farewell to the world.


    However, to the astonishment of Gui Gu Zi, even at this moment, Xu Han''s face still did not reveal the slightest bit of frustration or anger.


    He stared at Gui Gu Zi who was on the verge of death, and that suffocating pitch-black color surged out of his clear eyes once again.


    "You will never understand. We still have hope."


    Xu Han said, The black wings on his back spread out again. His hand suddenly stretched out, He grabbed Ghost Rice''s head and said, Gui Gu Zi, who was already on the verge of death, still didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to retaliate in front of Xu Han. Just like that, Xu Han twisted his body up like a chick. Xu Han''s eyes sank, and his other hand suddenly stretched out. The glass ball that was wandering in the void seemed to have been pulled by some kind of energy. At that time, it escaped from the void and fell into Xu Han''s hand.


    Xu Han stared at a place in the void. He could feel that an even more powerful existence was rushing towards him at an astonishingly fast speed.


    His heart trembled, and without the slightest hesitation, he twisted the ghost corn''s body and escaped into the shattered world of glass.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the mountain peak of Great Abyss Mountain no longer looked like a paradise. It was filled with fallen trees and the corpses of birds and beasts that had no time to escape from the sky. Even the towering mountain had an obvious tilt, as if it was on the verge of collapse.


    At this moment, even though the sky had collapsed and the sun and moon had gradually ceased to shine, bright sunlight once again appeared in the horizon. The sunlight that shot in was extremely dim, as if there was a screen window between the heavens and the earth, so that the sunlight could not completely enter this world.


    Nineteen''s face was deathly pale. After all, she was only ten years old. She had never faced such a situation before. The scene that was like the apocalypse lingered in her mind just now. Even if this phenomenon dissipated, it would be difficult for her to recover in a short period of time.


    But when all of this returned to normal, Zhou Yuan finally regained his senses. He did not ask what had just happened, nor did he care why Xu Han had acted like that. He just stared at the black figure in front of him. The black figure that had saved them in the chaos just now, and he asked in a trembling voice, "You¡­ Who are you?"


    Ever since he saw the black figure''s face, he had always wanted to ask this question. However, just now, the heavens and earth had collapsed, leaving him with no chance or strength to ask this question. Now that everything was calm, he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Hearing this, Nineteen finally regained her senses. She likewise raised her head to look at the black figure. Her gaze landed on the black figure, and then looked at Master beside her. Her eyebrows were filled with confusion and confusion. After a long while, she blurted out, "Who are you¡­ Master?"


    To be able to ask such a question was not because Nineteen had lost his head, but because the black figure that had suddenly appeared was actually the same face as Zhou Yuan. Not only was it his appearance, but even the beard at the corner of their mouths and the white hair on their heads seemed to be carved out of the same mold. Other than the clothes they were wearing, there was no difference between them.


    The black shadow smiled at Zhou Yuan and then looked at Nineteen Words, "I am you."


    "Huh?" Nineteen was stunned, naturally unable to understand this.


    After saying this, the black shadow no longer had the slightest interest in talking to him. He suddenly looked up at the sky that was clearly illuminated by the sun but was extremely dim. At that time, the light in his eyes also became deep.


    He seemed to be waiting for something, and he seemed to have been infected by his aura. Nineteen inexplicably swallowed the words that had reached his mouth, and at that moment, he raised his head to look at the horizon.


    At this moment, the already dim sunlight on the dome suddenly darkened a little.


    Black gas surged out from the sky, and a figure passed through the broken dome like a falling star, landing in front of Nineteen.


    "Uncle Xu!" After seeing the figure''s appearance clearly, Nineteen let out a cry of surprise. She looked at the person in front of her in disbelief, and a look of joy appeared on her face. However, she instantly thought of something and suppressed this joy back.


    That person was indeed Xu Han. He did not look back at the shocked Nineteen. He didn''t even look at the corpses of his former companions piled up beside Nineteen. He only reached out and lightly tossed them. At that time, a figure dressed in black was thrown to the ground like a rotten fish and shrimp. He rolled in the mess before finally stopping.


    Nineteen was sure that she had never seen this person before, but she could sense from the person''s dying appearance that Xu Han had just left to kill this person.


    Cough! Cough!


    That person didn''t seem to have died completely. After stopping for a while, he coughed violently. Then, he opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at Xu Han. He then looked at the situation around him and immediately understood his situation.


    His pale face revealed a smile at that time. He looked at Xu Hanyan and said, "What? Do you think I can threaten the Valley Master by being a hostage?"


    "Haha, Gui Gu Zi''s footsteps will not stop because of anyone ¡­ We will eventually become eternal ¡­ gods of the universe ¡­"


    It was as if at the end of his life, only such a fanatical belief could support this Gui Gu Zi''s actions. However, Xu Han did not care about this. He unceremoniously summoned a sword intent and stabbed it into the Gui Gu Zi''s chest. Ling Lie''s sword qi tore open another gash in his already shocking wound.


    "God? A dying god?" Xu Han''s voice rang out immediately. The cold and indifferent tone of his voice almost made Nineteen at the side find it hard to believe that this man in front of him was the Lord Manor Master that Su Mu''an once spoke of.


    But before Nineteen could figure out the relationship between Xu Han and the person in front of him, the sky above the dome darkened again.


    Everyone raised their heads to look at the dome at that time, only to see the black and white Qi surging in the world beyond the sky, lingering around the dome, completely concealing the already weak light.


    "What''s that?" Nineteen cried out in horror. With her horizons, she naturally couldn''t understand what had happened. She couldn''t even see what had happened in that place clearly because of the distance. However, the world that had suddenly darkened still inevitably caused her to fall into panic.


    At that moment, Zhou Yuan, who was standing beside her in black, stepped out and walked to the side of Nineteen. He looked up at the horizon and said with a calm gaze, "Gui Gu Zi."


    "What?" 19 Although she had heard Xu Han mention these three words before, she still did not understand the meaning behind them.


    Black-clothed Zhou Yuan reached out and touched Nineteen''s head, saying, "Look carefully."


    Nineteen was stunned. She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at the black-clothed Zhou Yuan. However, there was a gentle smile on his face. This smile was the smile on the old man''s face who pulled her out of the slums that year. At that time, she suddenly realized that the person in front of her was her true master, the eighteen who named her Nineteen.


    Under such an atmosphere, Nineteen put away the doubts in her heart. She obediently raised her head and looked at the sky. She looked at the black and white aura surging in the sky and saw it getting closer and closer.


    Yes, the aura that covered the heavens and earth passed through the clouds and landed straight on the summit of Great Abyss Mountain.


    Then, the black and white energy surged, and in front of Xu Han, it transformed into an old man dressed in a black robe with kindly brows.


    He narrowed his eyes and scanned the messy summit of the Great Abyss. His gaze had once landed on the dying Ghost Corn, but in the blink of an eye, he retracted it. Finally, he looked at Xu Hanyan, who had wings on his back and pitch-black eyes, and said, "You look very good."


    Xu Han frowned and ignored the old man''s ridiculous words.


    "We are one kind of people. We are all fortunate enough to touch that great power. I think you should understand that everything I have done is for the betterment of the Myriad Domains of the Universe." The old man''s attitude towards Xu Han did not bother him. Instead, he continued to speak softly.


    His tone was gentle, and he had a kind smile on his face from beginning to end, as if a white-haired old man was looking at his children and grandchildren.


    However, Xu Han decisively shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t understand."


    Xu Han''s reply did not seem to have surprised the old man at all. He still smiled and said, "that ''s because you didn'' t try to feel the greatness of that power, "As long as you let go of the obsession in your heart and think about the nature of this world and the nature of the Universal Domain, you will understand that the Universal Domain needs such a whip to urge those lazy people to evolve and eliminate those who don''t want to advance. Only in this way will the Universal Domain become powerful and indestructible!"


    The light in Xu Han''s eyes changed. He seemed to be lost in thought. He thought about what the old man had said and the memories of the Ancient Era that kept coming from the Emperor''s power. The expression on his face was slightly shaken at that time.


    The old man smiled and stretched out his hand, saying, "Come, child, give me your strength. Tens of thousands of years later, when all living beings walk towards immortality, they will definitely remember your sacrifice in their hymns. It was you who created the new whip of the starry sky, and you gave the starry sky the immortality of all generations to come!"


    The expression on Xu Han''s face became absent-minded. At that time, his hand actually slowly reached out and was about to land on the old man''s hand.


    "Remember this face?" Meanwhile, Zhou Yuan, who was dressed in black behind Xu Han, looked at the girl beside him and asked with a smile.


    Nineteen was still puzzled, but out of trust in her master, she nodded her head truthfully.


    The smile on Zhou Yuan''s face became even more intense. He reached out and stroked Nineteen''s head. His eyes narrowed as he said in a gloomy and terrifying tone, "That''s good. Remember, this face is the face of the one you will only kill for ten thousand years."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 737 Buddhist Tones

    In a peaceful world, the human race cultivated by men and women, the demon race reproduced, there were no disputes, and there were no slaughter.


    This kind of day had lasted for tens of thousands of years, and even the creatures of this world thought that this kind of day would last forever.


    Until one day, outsiders who walked out of their own worlds discovered this world. This place was incomparably fertile and abundant in spiritual energy. However, because there were no disputes, the creatures here did not have the motivation to cultivate. As a result, the creatures in this world were extremely weak.


    Outsiders coveted this world, so they broke open the Heavenly Gate and poured into this world.


    The creatures accustomed to calm were caught off guard by the sudden arrival of the war. The army they had hastily formed seemed to instantly collapse under the iron claws of outsiders. As a result, the creatures of this world were enslaved by outsiders. Women became outsiders'' tools for venting their anger. Men became slaves that could be squeezed to their heart''s content, while the demons became toys that were imprisoned in cages.


    The man was once the ruler of the world. The world he lived in was enslaved, and he himself was not spared. Being imprisoned by those outsiders could not be said to be fortunate or unfortunate. The rulers of the outsiders had had a conversation with him in a cage.


    The other party seemed to enjoy the conversation.


    A winner and a loser.


    The man remembered that in the dirty dungeon, the other party was wearing a pair of golden riding boots, pacing back and forth in the dungeon''s passageway. The sound echoed, like a heavy hammer hitting the man''s heart.


    The man asked him puzzledly, "Why? Why did you do these terrible things?"


    "This world is so big. There are plenty of land and fruits. If you want food, we can give it to you to cultivate. If you want meat, there are plenty of beasts in the mountains, and there are plenty of fish and shrimps in the rivers. Why must you kill us and enslave us?"


    "The world is not as big as you think. The world we live in is vast and is no less vast than yours. However, after ten thousand years of slaughter and disputes, the spiritual energy of the world has been exhausted. We need to continue to multiply and grow stronger. That''s why we came to the Outer World."


    "This is the nature of the world. The strong conquer the weak, just like you capture beasts. In our eyes, you are actually birds and beasts. Do you think we will share a world with birds and beasts?"


    "The strong eat the weak, you have spent too long in comfort, forgotten such a simple truth, and we all came to this world from birth with our fists clenched, because we understand the truth. Either fight or die. "As a king, your people cannot see it, and neither can you. Then your extinction is doomed. Either we arrive or someone else arrives, and the illusion of ease will eventually be torn apart by the sword!"


    After saying those words, Yi Fang left with the victor''s arrogance, while the man in the cage fell into self-blame and contemplation.


    He had never been able to agree with this logic, but when an iron truth was laid before him, he could not deny that the suffering of his race was caused by his own hands.


    Thus, he began to reflect on what the essence of this world was.


    The more he thought about it, the more he inexplicably agreed with the logic of the king who enslaved his race. He understood that only the fastest deer in the jungle could survive the chase of cheetahs, and only the most cunning cheetahs could catch those vigilant prey. The prey and the hunters chose each other to eliminate the weak from each other. Both sides seemed to be enemies, but in fact, they were pushing each other to evolve towards a stronger direction.


    The same was true for that creature. Once it was immersed in ease, it would eventually be helpless in the face of a great calamity one day.


    So, in order to prevent this pain from happening again. The man wanted to be a pioneer, a whip behind countless worlds in the starry sky. He wanted to intimidate the creatures of those worlds to let them know that the threat was always there, either becoming stronger by any means, or destroying them cleanly.


    The man''s determination was so strong that every day he spent in the dungeon was filled with such thoughts. One day, the hidden will in the starry sky responded to the man. A powerful and unparalleled power was poured into the man''s body, and he rushed out of the world with the remaining clansmen.


    As a result, from that day onwards, the man had transformed into a whip of the starry sky, and in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains, there was also an Evil God Emperor who made countless creatures tremble with fear.


    ¡­


    Whether it was the old man''s intentional pull or not, many fragmentary memories appeared in Xu Han''s mind at that time, and they quickly formed a line.


    And in that memory, It''s not just reading memories, but as if he had become a party, He had experienced the despair of seeing his clansmen enslaved and his homeland occupied. He had also experienced the man''s thinking about the world over and over again. It was as if Xu Han had truly experienced all of this. Dense sweat began to appear on his forehead. He felt a strange sense of approval for the man''s decision in his heart.


    "Do you understand? The Myriad Domains of the Universe need emperors so that creatures can move forward, so that the tragedies that have evolved in his world and yours will not repeat themselves." The old man''s ghostly tone echoed in Xu Han''s ears. His voice seemed to contain something terrifying as it knocked on Xu Han''s heart time and time again. The hole wore his inner defensive line.


    Xu Han''s hand was gradually placed in the old man''s palm. The kind smile on the old man''s face was better than a breath of air.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Han, "Yes, that''s it ¡­ that''s it ¡­"


    As the old man spoke, he saw that Xu Han''s hand was about to land there.


    Pa!


    But at that moment, a crisp sound suddenly sounded from the summit of the dim Great Abyss Mountain.


    Under the old man''s stunned gaze, Xu Han waved his hand and slapped the old man''s palm fiercely.


    The old man''s palm was bounced away, but Xu Han''s chaotic eyes suddenly regained their clarity. He stared at the old man and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "You''re right, but why can''t I be the person who became the new emperor?"


    The old man didn''t know whether he had expected Xu Han to wake up from his bewitchment or because Xu Han''s words were too bold. He was stunned at that time, but he quickly laughed.


    Of course, it was different from the amiable smile from before. This time, the smile on the old man''s forehead was filled with ridicule and disdain.


    "You? Child, there are some strengths that people like you cannot withstand." However, he quickly regained his calm and amiable appearance. He said softly, and his tone was filled with exhortation.


    "What if I have to give it a try?" Xu Han remained unmoved and said with a deep gaze.


    "No problem." The old man wasn''t angry, but he was a little regretful. "After all, whatever happens, regardless of whether you want it or not, it will happen. In the end, your will is nothing but dust in front of the wheels of the Myriad Universe. I have said so much, but I just hope that you can understand that all of this is meaningful and not as unbearable as you think."


    The old man spoke neither hurriedly nor slowly. In his opinion, Xu Han''s ability to defeat the master and disciple he had sent was truly surprising to him. However, after defeating the surveillance, the entire Myriad Domain''s starry sky no longer had any restrictions on him. He could continue what he wanted to do without fear, which was why he was able to speak so casually to Xu Han at this moment.


    Since Xu Han couldn''t understand his "good intentions", he naturally ended the conversation.


    At that time, the old man''s broad black robe stirred up again, and black and white energy surged out, wrapping around his body.


    Then, he suddenly stretched out one of his hands and shook it in the air. He didn''t seem to have touched anything, but Xu Han, who was several zhang away from him, suddenly turned pale. His body seemed to be held by an invisible hand, and then he was lifted high up in the air.


    ''"Look, you''re just a vessel of emperor power. I let you live nineteen times just because I needed you to live nineteen times. Now that the nineteen times have come to an end, you and your world have to die. Why do you have so many unnecessary hopes?" The old man narrowed his eyes and said softly.


    However, his tone was no longer as amiable as before, but more like a whisper from the depths of hell.


    Seeing this scene, Nineteen''s heart naturally trembled. She subconsciously wanted to step forward to help Xu Han. Although Xu Han had done many things that Nineteen hated before, in her heart, Uncle Xu was still better than this inexplicable old man.


    However, just as she stepped forward, Zhou Yuan suddenly reached out his hand and stopped Nineteen, who was about to step forward.


    "Master?" Nineteen looked at Zhou Yuan, puzzled.


    "Stand obediently. It''s not time for you to attack." Black-clothed Zhou Yuan smiled. His expression was gentle, allowing Nineteen, who was in a state of chaos in his heart, to calm down inexplicably at that time.


    Xu Han looked at the old man with resentment. The black sword intent around him seemed to be washing away, as if he was trying his best to break free from the old man''s palm. However, at that time, his body seemed to be bound by an invisible force. Any struggling with that force seemed to be futile.


    "Child, I''ve looked at you nineteen times. From a beggar to Xu Han now, I know every hair on your body clearly. What qualifications do you think you have to fight me?" The old man looked at Xu Han with pity and said softly.


    "Dragon Qi?" As the old man spoke, his other hand reached out and gently waved towards Xu Han, as if he had lightly fiddled with the strings of an invisible zither in front of him.


    At that moment, the black dragon tattoo on Xu Han''s body was pulled out by the old man. The black dragon phantom was constantly roaring, but it also gradually lost its strength under the pressure of the completely crushing force. With the old man''s other hand, the black dragon phantom turned into powder and dissipated into the world.


    This black dragon contained more than half of the world''s dragon qi. This dragon qi was different from the previous one that was absorbed by the black dragon or dissipated with Gui Puti''s death. This time, the old man completely destroyed this dragon qi. The already fragmented world instantly underwent some changes with the annihilation of the dragon qi.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound rang out from the depths of the world. The Great Abyss Mountain, which was already on the verge of collapse, began to shake again.


    The void outside the sky began to surge in, constantly nibbling at the edge of the world. The temperature rapidly dropped, and the phenomena between heaven and earth were unceasing.


    "Sword intent?" The old man said.


    His fingers gently flicked once again, and countless sword intents were pulled out of Xu Han''s body by the old man. Xu Han''s face turned pale, and the aura around his body began to wither. The white sword intents were also shattered again by the old man''s gentle grip.


    "Or is it an immortal body that claims to be the number one in the world?" The old man clenched his hand slightly out of thin air, causing Xu Han''s already pale face to turn even uglier.


    He let out a muffled snort, and then a series of soft sounds exploded from his body. It was the sound of his bones shattering inch by inch. Blood oozed out from his cortex, quickly infecting his entire body.


    "Look, this is all you put in all your effort to get, what''s the point? What''s left of you now? What could the Half Demon''s body and the little bit of power it obtained from the Emperor do? You don''t dare to obtain more power, because your weak divine soul simply can''t match that powerful power. You''re just a body without a soul, and you want to be the only god under this starry sky? It''s just a fool''s dream. "


    As the old man spoke, the surging black and white energy around him became even more turbulent. In addition to the current phenomena of heaven and earth, he stood proudly like a god descending from the sky, proclaiming the judgment of the apocalypse to the creatures of this world.


    "Look at this world, it''s shattered. As long as I gently clench it like this, this world will also be wiped out. Take a look, one last time."


    After the old man finished speaking, he suddenly shook his hand.


    The world was shattered. First, snow and ice covered the heavens and the earth. Then, it was cut through the ravines in the center of the world. Cracks like poisonous snakes spread out in all directions. Void surged into the sky. Following these analyses, it devoured the mountains, rivers, and creatures of this world.


    These were the things he should have done, but after the old man grasped it like this, the world was incomparably quiet. Nothing that he had expected had happened.


    "Huh?" A surprised expression appeared on the old man''s forehead for the first time. He frowned and was about to ponder what had gone wrong.


    "Nanwu, drink Rotana Dorothy."


    "Nanwu Aqua."


    "Capricorn Granny Shuo Bo."


    ¡­


    The old man followed his voice and saw two monks appear on both sides of his body. One was dressed in white and the other in black. Their appearances were the same. They sat in the air and closed their eyes as they chanted Buddhist songs.


    As the Buddha''s voice sounded, the corpse of a purple-eyed girl who had lost her vitality stood out of thin air above him. Something inside the girl''s body was pulled into Xu Han''s body by the Buddha''s singing.


    It was precisely as that thing poured in that the power in Xu Han''s body began to rise uncontrollably.


    The astonishment in the old man''s eyes turned into shock at that moment¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 738 Something Beyond The Heavens

    The southward flying geese would travel northward in spring, and the dying eagle would ascend the cliff with its last breath.


    People who toss and turn will look far away before they die, looking for their hometown.


    The world to creatures is the north to geese and the cliff to eagles.


    You were born and raised here, so even if you wandered for a thousand years, there will always be something in the depths of your soul that will lead you all the way back to the beginning of your birth.


    This was even more so for the ignorant soul.


    It was too powerful, strong enough to contain the power of an emperor, so it could be killed or even imprisoned. Therefore, they could only banish this soul into the boundless void, forgetting that he and his world would eventually attract each other, and that the children who left home would eventually return, or¡­


    He''s back.


    ¡­


    The old man looked at Xu Han. Looking at the things that kept pouring into Xu Han''s body from the purple-eyed girl''s corpse, the shock between his eyebrows surpassed that of a single breath. This was a very rare thing for the old man who had mastered countless worlds in the starry sky. At least, in his eyes, there was no one in this world. Nothing could make him feel this way.


    "It¡­ How could it be here¡­"


    He murmured to himself. Even then, he was still incredulous of what was happening before him.


    He grabbed his neck from afar, At this moment, Xu Han, who was unable to move, slowly raised his head. His tense body seemed to have broken free from the invisible restraints and slowly relaxed. He stared at the old man with his pitch-black eyes and said, "Look at me too carefully, so much of what happened in this world was missed by you. So, I won this round."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, his body suddenly trembled. The violent power in the depths of the world seemed to have been somewhat inspired, and rushed into Xu Han''s body.


    The aura around Xu Han swayed. The old man, who was still in a state of shock, was momentarily overwhelmed and his body paused. It was convenient for him to be blown away by this majestic aura at that time.


    Of course, this kind of power was far from enough to take the life of the true owner of the Myriad Domains of the Universe, and even the damage it caused to him could be said to be negligible. Compared to this, the shock in his heart clearly made the old man even more uneasy.


    "Why is it here! Obviously¡­ Obviously!!" He stared fixedly at Xu Han and continued to repeat his previous words. However, his tone was even more frightened than the murmur he had just uttered.


    Xu Han took a step forward. The black wings on his back spread out once again. This time, the wings were a hundred thousand feet tall and had the potential to cover the sky. He said, "Only villains would explain the background of the enemy."


    With that, he flapped his wings and charged towards the old man.


    Xu Han''s strength had obviously risen to an unimaginable level with the frenzied injection of the Emperor''s power. His offensive was fierce, and every punch caused the space where the fist wind descended to shatter, revealing the boundless void behind him.


    The old man continuously retreated under Xu Han''s cold attack. He actually didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to retaliate.


    It seemed that he also realized that if he continued fighting like this, Xu Han would only become braver and braver. Even though Xu Han''s current offensive was not enough to completely defeat him, if he stayed in this world for long enough, Xu Han would obtain enough strength to completely kill him.


    However, killing the current Xu Han was not something he could do. Every world had its own rules, and in order to protect its own world, the power of any foreign object would be weakened when it came to another world. Although the world was riddled with holes, such rules would not change as long as the world existed. As an Immortal Realm expert, although the old man could constantly destroy the laws of this world, allowing the projection in this world to continuously obtain the power from the body, his speed was far inferior to the Emperor''s power that Xu Han had extracted from the depths of the world. At the very least, Xu Han, who had obtained that person''s soul, was definitely not someone he could defeat in a short period of time. The longer he dragged it out, the greater the danger he would face.


    Gui Guzi''s desire for good luck and avoidance of evil was an instinct that had almost merged into their bodies. As the true ruler of the Gui Guzi bloodline, the old man naturally would not take such a risk. His heart skipped a beat as he waved his long black sleeve. Black and white energy surged across the sky, temporarily stopping Xu Han''s attack. Then, his body fled towards the dome without turning back. His speed was far beyond Xu Han''s reach.


    Of course, Xu Han did not have the intention to chase after him. He looked at the escaping figure with deep eyes, and in the next moment, he withdrew his gaze without any reluctance to fight. Just as the old man knew that he was unable to defeat Xu Han in this world, Xu Han also knew that once he rushed out of this world, he would not necessarily be able to defeat the old man. Furthermore, absorbing that divine soul was not a blessing for Xu Han.


    Moreover, there were still many questions before Xu Han at this moment.


    When Nineteen saw the old man leave, she stepped forward to say something to Xu Han, but her words stopped quietly.


    At this moment, her head was in a mess. She didn''t understand what had just happened. Was that old man the enemy? Is Xu Han a friend again? This answer, which should have been clear in the girl''s heart, was confused at this moment, and it was hard to tell if it was right or wrong. Everything that had happened in just a few hours was too sudden for Nineteen. She had no choice but to look up at her master, hoping that he would give her an answer. After all, what he had just said and done clearly understood the whole story better than herself.


    However, her master ignored Nineteen''s gaze. Instead, he looked at Xu Han with a complicated expression. He looked at Xu Han with his back facing him for a long time, as if he had gathered the courage to say, "He left. Now, you can turn around. Perhaps"


    Xu Han, who had always been silent, did not turn around. He raised his head to look at the sky that was constantly being corroded by the void outside the sky. Then, he said in a low voice, "He will return. This is the only way. Either he goes down or he dies on the road. Other than that, we have no other choice."


    Black-clothed Zhou Yuan was silent again, and this silence undoubtedly meant that he agreed with Xu Han''s words.


    Xu Han suddenly turned around and looked at Zhou Yuan. At that moment, a smile appeared on his face, which was covered in veins that were like poisonous snakes.


    That was a very strange smile. First of all, such a ferocious and terrifying face was not suitable for such an expression. Furthermore, facing Zhou Yuan, who did not know how old he was, the smile on Xu Han''s face actually carried a bit of comfort and warmth when he treated his junior.


    Such a smile coupled with such a face was naturally extremely strange.


    But what Nineteen didn''t expect was that Xu Han actually reached out his hand and placed it on top of Zhou Yuan''s head. He gently stroked his snow-white hair before saying, "It''s been so many years. It''s been hard on you."


    In that case, Zhou Yuan''s eyes, which had always been quiet in Nineteen''s eyes, inexplicably turned red. Not only that, Nineteen could clearly feel that Zhou Yuan''s body started to tremble slightly. He lowered his head as if he was trying his best to endure the rush of something from the red sockets. Although this was a bit out of place, Nineteen still felt that his master''s behavior at this moment was a little too feminine.


    "This is the last time. If we persist, everything will be fine." However, Xu Han did not seem to be surprised at all. Instead, he spoke in an extremely gentle tone.


    "But" Zhou Yuan lowered his head, as if he wanted to say something. It was unknown if it was because of the illusion of Nineteen or because it was really too sad. She secretly felt that Zhou Yuan''s voice was somewhat distorted at this moment.


    Of course, she didn''t have much time to savor the changes that her master had undergone at this moment, because after Xu Han finished speaking, he raised his head to look at the dome again. With a flap of his wings behind him, his body rose into the sky and flew into the sky. Zhou Yuan''s words came to an abrupt halt at this moment. He looked at the figure fleeing towards the horizon at the same time as Nineteen.


    ¡­


    The damage to the world was already extremely serious. It no longer required any external force. As long as he was allowed to live a little longer, the world would slowly die under the devouring of the void and the annihilation of his own destiny. This time was not too long. It was only a few ten days'' worth of time.


    Xu Han understood this very well, so the first thing he did under the dome was to calmly look at this world that was riddled with holes.


    The void outside the world was a boundless expanse of terrifying things that tried to devour everything. The first thing Xu Han needed to do was to expel the void that had already flowed into the world.


    His heart skipped a beat. The wings on his back spread out again. A violent aura surged out, Like a tidal wave, it poured towards the surroundings, Strange to say, Under the impact of that imposing aura, The void that was sticking to the gaps in the dome like clay began to tremble crazily. It was as if they were extremely afraid of Xu Han''s aura. After such a frenzied tremble, they quickly retreated. However, in less than a hundred breaths of time, the void attached to the various parts of the world dome pushed out of this world.


    However, such a situation was not something that could be done once and for all. In fact, even after leaving this world, the void around the world was still flipping slightly. There was an irresistible desire to move, and there was also fear of Xu Han who was in this world.


    Xu Han knew that the dormancy in the void was only temporary. He needed to do more to save this world.


    He did not hesitate too much. After he drank away the void, his eyebrows sank. He opened his hands again and a monstrous black gas surged out.


    They covered the sky and covered the sun, like waves flowing endlessly like rivers. Under the stimulation of Xu Han''s will, they rushed towards the gaps in the dome.


    This was not as simple as drinking back the void.


    The world was naturally insignificant to the Myriad Domains of the Universe, but for every living being in this world, the world was incomparably huge. Even if Xu Han wanted to repair this world now, it would not be an easy task.


    Black gas was still gushing out of his body, rushing towards the farther and farther away, into the large and small cracks one after another.


    Sweat began to appear on Xu Han''s forehead, and the scene on his face became even more ferocious. It was as if he was about to break through Xu Han''s cortex. He continuously seized the power of the emperor from the depths of the world, and the darkness in his eyes grew darker with the influx of this power, like a bottomless abyss.


    Over time, Xu Han''s consciousness gradually blurred. He knew that this was the power of the emperor and the consciousness left behind in that person''s soul, fighting with him for ownership of this body. Although that person''s divine soul possessed the ability to control the power of an emperor, he had long since been killed by the ghost millet. All that remained was his instinct to survive. Once his mind was devoured by this divine soul, his fate would not be much better than being devoured by an emperor.


    Xu Han gritted his teeth and endured the discomfort coming from his body. He continued to urge the power in the depths of the world into his body, and at the same time, he urged it to surge towards the dome.


    In the blink of an eye, more than two hours had passed. The aura around Xu Han became even more majestic, but his entire body was covered in wet sweat. Even under his pores, streams of dripping blood began to seep out. Streams of black gas gushed out from his body linked his body to this world like spider silk.


    His face was filled with pain, and waves of great pain seemed to be coming from all over his body that was about to tear him apart. With a calm expression, he relied on his last breath and roared in a hoarse voice, "Close!"


    As soon as this sound faded, the black aura surging in all parts of the world instantly surged. They gradually condensed at the cracks, like frozen water, turning into substance, sealing the gaps left behind in the battle one after another.


    ¡­


    Hu!


    Hu!


    After finishing all of this, Xu Han gasped heavily and shook his head continuously, as if he wanted to keep himself clear so as to resist the other two wills that were constantly roaring in his body.


    It''s not over yet, Although he had repaired the cracks in this world, But this world was still under Ghost Valley''s gaze, However, it was impossible for him to keep saying that the divine soul was in his body. Therefore, he had to expel the divine soul before it devoured his will. Before he could expel the divine soul, he had to do one more thing to ensure that the world would be far from Ghost Valley''s line of sight for some time to come.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han gritted his teeth again. He couldn''t care less about the blood oozing out of the corner of his mouth. At that moment, he held his hand in the air. At this moment, the corpse of the apostle who had landed on the peak of the Great Abyss Mountain, Gui Gu Zi, was suddenly pulled by Xu Han. His body rose out of thin air and instantly flew to the dome where Xu Han was.


    Black light shone brightly in Xu Han''s eyes. Streams of black gas poured into the corpse. The corpse began to strangely decompose under the envelope of the black gas. Something was pulled out by Xu Han along with this decomposition.


    That was the origin power of the Ghost Valley''s bloodline.


    Gui Guzi''s bloodline was already skilled in deducing Heaven and Earth techniques, and this method of concealing Heaven''s Secrets was even more flawless. Back then, Gui Guzi''s bloodline had relied on this method to dodge the pursuit of Emperors time and time again. Although this Gui Gu Zi''s apostle had died at Xu Han''s hands, he was still able to take on such a heavy responsibility by that old man. He must have a high status in the clan. The origin power in his body, Xu Han, and the secret technique that the emperor remembered, could temporarily obscure the aura of this world, allowing them to flee from Gui Gu Zi''s sight for a short period of time.


    Although this was not a long-term plan, to Xu Han, every breath of time was extremely precious.


    The corpse was split apart by him, and the origin energy wrapped within it was gathering more and more in Xu Han''s hands. However, Xu Han''s expression became even uglier, and the blood seeping out of his body became more and more frequent.


    Suddenly, Xu Han''s expression changed. The two other wills in his body finally broke through Xu Han''s defensive line of consciousness and surged into his divine sense. At that time, the three wills were bound together, No one wanted to let him go. Xu Han tried his best to support himself to finish this final step because he knew that although the old man from Gui Gu Zi had already left, he would definitely be monitoring this place with the other party''s temperament that had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. If Xu Han fell, the other party would most likely kill a revolver and make all of Xu Han''s previous efforts go to waste.


    However, the struggle of his divine sense was not something that could be compared to the pain in his body. Xu Han only lasted for a few breaths of time, and the consciousness in his mind was completely chaotic. He could no longer control his body, and at that time, his black body fell straight to the ground.


    Almost at the same time, Xu Han could clearly feel a divine sense coming from the heavens. This must be the Gui Gu Zi who had returned. He thought that he had discovered Xu Han''s abnormality at the first possible moment. Once he confirmed Xu Han''s condition, he would probably really take action to destroy this world again. Without Xu Han, there was clearly no one in this world who could stop him.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of unwillingness in his heart. His plan had already succeeded by more than half, but at the most critical moment, something went wrong.


    Although he was thinking about this, his body did not allow him to do anything. His head became heavier and heavier, and his consciousness became more and more blurry.


    When he completely fainted, he vaguely heard a loud phoenix cry from the peak of the Great Abyss Mountain.


    He could also vaguely see that within the red corpse, something that was bathed in fire suddenly spread its wings and rushed towards him.


    That seems¡­


    It''s a phoenix.


    Before Xu Han fainted, he thought to himself.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 739 An Enormous Secret

    "Wake up."


    "Wake up!"


    "Wake up!!"


    Xu Han''s ears were filled with a seemingly indistinct voice. It was the voice of a woman. Her tone carried a trace of anxiety and worry, as well as an aura similar to that of Xu Han. However, Xu Han could not remember who the owner of the voice was.


    "Wake up!"


    The voice was still ringing in Xu Han''s ears, and the anxiety in his tone increased by a breath.


    In his daze, Xu Han had already forgotten what kind of situation he was in. He only subconsciously opened his eyes slowly and with difficulty under the urging of the voice.


    The purpose of entering was a vast white world.


    Xu Han was no stranger to such a world. He had entered such a world more than once. It could be a divine sea of consciousness or a barrier opened by a major power.


    Not surprisingly, Xu Han suppressed the turbulent emotions in his heart. He pondered over his previous situation with a calm brow.


    Although Xu Han''s consciousness had temporarily stagnated, which made his brain ache, But after all, at this level, His resilience was far superior to an ordinary person''s, Xu Han pondered for a moment before realizing what had happened. However, this did not make Xu Han feel any sense of rejoicing. Instead, it made him realize that the Crisis Ghost Corn was still spying on this world. As he fell, the Ghost Corn that feared him would definitely return. And before he fell, he did not complete the last step of all his plans.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han''s brows furrowed. He tried to break free from this boundless white world, but at this moment, he discovered that his limbs and bones no longer had the slightest bit of strength. They were so weak that they were inferior to ordinary people.


    Although Xu Han had already guessed that the place he was in was extremely special, and it was far from something that could be broken by relying on strength, he couldn''t help but feel worried when he thought of the dangers facing the world he was in. And because the power around him had somehow dissipated, Xu Han could do nothing even if he wanted to. Therefore, he could only look at the vast white world around him after a moment of silence. He said loudly, "It would be too much trouble for Your Excellency to set up such a barrier. If you want to trap someone like Xu, then I''m sure Your Excellency must have something else to do. Since that''s the case, why not show yourself?" ? Is it a man who fears the head and tail? "


    Of course, this was an extremely clumsy method of provocation, but Xu Han could not figure out the other party''s origins, so he could only give it a try based on the idea of treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    "But I''m not a man at all, am I?"


    What Xu Han did not expect was that when his voice fell, a gentle voice came from the depths of the vast white world.


    That voice came from the surroundings of the vast white world. Xu Han subconsciously raised his head and looked around. However, the world around him was still empty, and there were no figures or living creatures.


    Xu Han frowned. He did not care whether the voice was male or female. However, he was secretly shocked that the other party was able to silently trap him in this world. It seemed that his cultivation was definitely not ordinary. He suppressed the peculiarities in his heart and pretended to be calm as he continued, "Men and women are good. Taking advantage of others'' danger is not the work of a decent gentleman. What do you wish to do? Why don''t you show yourself?"


    "Haha." A clear laugh came from all over the world like a silver bell. "Smart tongue, you are thousands of times better than him in this aspect."


    The voice said, Xu Han suddenly gushed out red objects from all directions in the world. They were like layers of gauze, surging in all parts of the world. Then, under the guidance of an invisible aura, these objects suddenly gathered towards Xu Han. In the blink of an eye, they turned into a fiery red figure in front of Xu Han.


    Fire red, this kind of rhetoric was somewhat inappropriate for the figure''s body.


    She was dressed in a long red palace dress. On both sides of her long black hair, a small strand of hair was tied up by red ribbons, which fell on her shoulders. Her dripping lips were bright red, and from time to time, flames appeared in her black pupils. The strangest thing was that the woman''s feet were naked, except for a bell tied to her right ankle.


    From the moment she appeared, Xu Han could clearly feel that the temperature of this world seemed to have risen by a lot. Even though the other party did not intentionally activate the slightest bit of power, Xu Han, who was standing in front of her, could still feel a wave of heat pounding his face.


    Therefore, Xu Han felt that words like fire red were not suitable for the woman in front of him. She seemed to be a ball of fire, a ball of fire that had never been extinguished since ancient times.


    Apart from this feeling, Xu Han also smelled a familiar scent from this woman''s body.


    He vaguely felt as if he had seen this woman somewhere, or felt the aura pouring out of her body, but he said it was not true.


    Seemingly sensing Xu Han''s puzzlement, the woman standing in front of him actually smiled at Xu Han.


    Naturally, Xu Han would not let go of his vigilance because of this. He continued to ask with deep eyes, "Who are you?"


    The woman did not answer Xu Han''s question immediately. Instead, her gaze fell on Xu Han. She looked back and forth. Her gaze was rather strange. It was not a measurement between enemies, nor was it a gaze between old friends. Instead, it was more like a lover who had reunited for a long time, carefully observing every tiny change in the other party.


    What was even stranger was that under the gaze of the other party, Xu Han''s heart actually surged with a certain kind of emotion. There was longing, guilt, reluctance, and throbbing in his heart. Xu Han was very clear that these emotions did not originate from him, but from some sort of emotion that came from the will hidden in his body. However, due to Xu Han''s current situation, he was unable to trace the source of this. He could only look at the woman with even greater vigilance and ask again, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    The woman still did not respond to Xu Han. She still focused her gaze on Xu Han and did not shift her gaze for a moment. Fortunately, she did not ignore Xu Han''s question this time, "Take a look at you."


    However, the answer she gave was ambiguous, and at the same time, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel unhappy at being teased by the other party. However, Xu Han understood that he was currently under the eaves. For his own life, for the sake of getting out of this world, and for the sake of hiding the Heavenly Secrets of this world before Gui Gu Zi could kill him again, Xu Han had to temporarily suppress the anger in his heart. He said again, "Do I know Your Excellency?"


    The woman shook her head decisively.


    Then she turned around with her hands behind her back and paced back and forth in the white world. The bell at her ankle rang under her movements, and the voice echoed in the white world. "I just wanted to see what the person he chose and the world he wanted to protect looked like."


    Xu Han frowned again. In the end, he did not like the other party''s pretentious and profound manner of speaking, Especially at this juncture, Xu Han didn''t seem to have delayed a single breath of time. It''s a little more dangerous for that world, Although he tried his best to use the gentlest method possible to solve the sudden trouble before him, However, Xu Han''s patience was finally exhausted. His eyebrows suddenly surged with killing intent, "Your Excellency has laid down such a barrier, and I will be trapped within it. If you still wish to continue this nonsense, I apologize for being unable to accompany you."


    However, Xu Han''s solemn words did not make the woman restrain herself. Instead, she lowered her head and covered her face with a chuckle. Her eyes were like autumn water, truly full of charm. Then she said coquettishly, "But if Young Noble doesn''t accompany me, where can Young Noble go?"


    Xu Han''s expression changed at that time. Although he did not like the woman''s frivolous attitude from the beginning, he had to admit that there was nothing wrong with the woman''s words. Being in a world created by the other party''s secret technique without the other party''s permission, it was indeed not an easy task to rush out of this world by relying on his own strength.


    However, Xu Han did not intend to give up. He closed his eyes and carefully sensed the situation in his body. He also probed the situation in this world.


    He knew very well that his strength would definitely not disappear out of thin air. However, there were some secret techniques in the spirit formation created by this woman that isolated him from his own strength. As long as he could find the spirit formation''s array hole and break its seal, he would be able to break through this spirit formation''s obsession and rush out of the woman''s restraints.


    However, just as Xu Han had thought before, this was not an easy task in itself. Moreover, how could the woman in red standing beside him let him do this?


    After a hundred breaths of time, Xu Han squeezed his brows together with his tightly closed eyes. The white world formed by this barrier was far stranger than Xu Han had imagined. He did not find anything after some scouting, Just as he was at a loss, The red-clothed woman beside him who hadn''t said anything to disturb him suddenly sighed. "You absorbed the remnant soul of that half-demon back then, and devoured too much of the Emperor''s power, At this moment in your body, The two wills competed endlessly, One of them was born by the will of the heavens, One was the only god known in the universe, "Even if the power gathered in your body is less than one percent of their peak, such an existence is far from something you can contend against. Although your divine sense is imprisoned in this barrier, it is also because of this barrier that you can temporarily avoid the attacks of those two godly wills."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s heart trembled slightly. He had just exhausted all the solutions in his body, but he had not sensed the powerful power that should have existed in his body. At this moment, he realized that he was not here with his body, but with his divine sense imprisoned here. He couldn''t help but be shocked, but he pretended to look calmly at the woman in red, "So, you trapped me in this barrier for my own good?"


    The woman in red could hear the displeasure and suspicion in Xu Han''s words, but she did not take it to heart. Instead, she changed her frivolous posture and her expression became solemn. "I don''t have the heart to go through so much trouble for you. I just don''t want his painstaking efforts to be wasted."


    Xu Han was not a fool, although he still did not know what this woman was doing. However, there was one thing Xu Han could confirm. If the other party had the intention to harm him, there was no need for him to make such a troublesome move. Just by watching all of this quietly, and without even needing her to do anything, Gui Guzi would personally destroy Xu Han and the world Xu Han lived in.


    However, Xu Han''s heart was still filled with doubts about the woman. After hearing the woman''s words, he frowned again and asked, "Him?"


    In his conversation with the other party, the other party had mentioned such words more than once. Xu Han was very curious as to who she was referring to by "him".


    The woman''s burning eyes dimmed a little, but in the blink of an eye, she said in a calm voice, "The heroes who descended with the evil of this world are the ones who saved the dead in the starry sky. They are also the source of your soulless body''s will, and they are also my husband."


    Xu Han''s heart trembled. How could he not guess what she meant when the woman spoke to such an extent?


    The man the woman spoke of was the master of the pair of master and disciple that the emperor had spoken of. The master of the famous overseer of the universe, Xu Han had thought that he was the reincarnation of that man more than once. However, such an absurd idea didn''t last long before it was exposed by the emperor. However, in his heart, there was a little bit of emotion that he couldn''t understand about that man, but it was extremely special. After knowing that the woman in front of him was actually that person''s wife, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a little dazed.


    At this moment, Xu Han suddenly remembered the phoenix phantom that he had seen flying out of Ye Hongjian''s body when he was unconscious.


    His gaze towards the woman became even more frightened as if he had realized something.


    "It''s you? You''re from Hongjian ''s body¡­"


    The woman did not wait for Xu Han to finish what he said. She nodded her head very straightforwardly. He then said, "It''s me, but you don''t have to worry. It''s just that there''s a trace of the Phoenix bloodline hidden within that girl''s body, so we''re staying in her body. It''s good for her but not bad for her." "Since you know who I am, I think it''s time for you to let go of your ridiculous vigilance. Not only did I not intend to harm you, I even prepared a big gift for you," the woman said with a solemn expression.


    Xu Han actually had many questions hidden in his heart. For example, what kind of relationship did he have with that man, and how his fleshly body, which was supposed to be just a body, developed intelligence, He knew that the woman in front of him must know the answers to these questions, but at the same time, he knew that the outside world was once again shrouded in the shadows of those ghost valleys. He had no choice but to suppress the questions in his heart. At that time, he asked in a low voice, "What?"


    The corners of the woman''s mouth curled into a smile. She looked at Xu Han with all sorts of charm and then whispered, "A big secret."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 740 The Prelude That Had Just Begun

    "Secret?" Xu Han stared at the red-clothed woman in front of him. The vigilance in his eyes did not diminish in the slightest because of her words.


    The woman ignored Xu Han''s thoughts. At that time, she suddenly extended her hand and lightly tapped it. Her fingertips landed between Xu Han''s eyebrows without moving.


    Ding.


    A soft voice rang out from the heavens and earth. Xu Han''s body trembled at that moment. A feeling of enlightenment filled his entire body, and then the vast white world around him suddenly shattered like glass.


    When the white fragments fell to the ground, Xu Han opened his eyes again. The high-pitched cry of the phoenix came from beside his ears. His eyes were still in the dilapidated world. Gui Guzi''s aura to spy on this world had just come. The thing that had been decomposed into origin power by him was still under the dome and hadn''t dissipated.


    It was as if the hundreds of breaths he had gone through in the vast white world had only happened in the blink of an eye in this real world.


    The transformation of time and space was too sudden, so much so that Xu Han couldn''t tell whether what he had just experienced was a dream or reality.


    Suddenly, his falling body sank, and something had already dragged him down.


    Heng!


    A loud cry sounded in Xu Han''s ears again. Xu Han''s heart trembled. Only then did he realize that there was a divine bird bathed in fire that lifted his body up and ran towards the dome again.


    ''"I¡­" Xu Han came back to his senses. He lowered his head and looked at his hands. Trying to summon the power in his body, He didn''t have much time to carefully examine what he had experienced just now. He quickly adapted to his current situation. Since he could run towards the dome again, he had to use the origin power disintegrated by Ghost Valley''s apostles to cover up the heavenly secrets of this world before Ghost Valley descended again.


    The Phoenix beneath him seemed to know what he was thinking. With a flap of its flaming wings, its speed instantly increased by several levels and it flew straight towards the dome.


    But at this moment, Xu Han frowned. When he tried to activate the power in his body, he discovered that the vast power in his body seemed to have fallen into a deep slumber. No matter how hard he tried, the power had not been activated by him at all.


    "That remnant soul is still in your body. The Emperor''s will is also affecting your body. I will use a secret technique to separate you three. Once you use the Emperor''s power, the Emperor''s will will will surely surge again. The balance of the three will be out of control once again. If you fall unconscious, your mind will be devoured." Just as Xu Han was puzzled as to where such a change had come from, a gentle female voice sounded in his ears.


    Xu Han was stunned at that moment, but he quickly reacted. This voice became the voice of the woman he had met in the white barrier.


    He did not show too much surprise, but after a short moment of silence, he said, "Senior, do you think I can only watch Gui Gu Zi destroy this world?"


    "Haha, what''s the hurry?" The woman''s bright laughter echoed in Xu Han''s ears, carrying a charming and charming aura. "Didn''t I tell you? I have a big secret."


    Xu Han frowned. He could clearly feel that Gui Gu Zi''s aura was getting closer and closer. He could descend into this world at any time. At such a critical moment, Xu Han really did not have the mood to laugh with the woman in red.


    His expression darkened. He was about to say something when he suddenly felt something above his head shine. It seemed that a ray of light shone on his body as the light shone. Xu Han realized the strange thing. He subconsciously raised his head and saw that a dazzling starlight had poured into his eyebrows at that moment.


    Xu Han''s body trembled at that moment. He saw the boundless darkness above the dome, A star came from the void thousands of kilometers away, sprinkling a wisp of resplendence towards the world. The starlight that landed directly between his eyebrows carried an incomparably vast amount of power. As the starlight continued to shoot down, the power wrapped in the starlight also poured into Xu Han''s body endlessly at that time.


    This was not the first time Xu Han had come into contact with such a starlight. Back in Chang''an City, the surveillance had given Xu Han such a starlight when he descended. Although it was only an undetectable starlight, it was Xu Han who had used it to ascend to the Mortal Immortal Realm. From this, it could be seen how terrifying the power within the starlight was. At this moment, the power that was continuously pouring into his body was even more boundless, and it was countless times stronger than the faint starlight from back then.


    Under the nourishment of the starlight, Xu Han''s strength did not increase at all, but his will was frantically strengthened by the starlight.


    Just as the white-robed "Xu Han" in Kunlun Immortal Palace had said, Xu Han was the son of Master Wei and the Demon Monarch named Ah Yan. However, that child was captured by the Ghost Valley Masters, and his divine soul was extracted. He placed his fleshly body into the depths of the world, and his intelligence was born under the influence of the Emperor''s power. However, this intelligence was different from the souls of ordinary people. It was an extremely special thing, something that was between the soul and the fleshly body.


    Such things were rare in the world, and could not be strengthened through cultivation like ordinary cultivators. However, this starlight seemed to coincide with Xu Han''s intelligence. It was actually able to perfectly fit into Xu Han''s body and strengthen Xu Han''s unique intelligence.


    Actually, ordinary cultivators in this world did not care much about tempering their souls. However, the main purpose of being subtly strengthened in the process of cultivation was to allow cultivators to possess a strong enough will and not be so easily immersed in such techniques as illusions. Apart from that, there were practically no other methods needed to cultivate in this world regarding such mysterious and mysterious things. This was also the main reason why Xu Han hadn''t realized that his intelligence was different from others during such a long period of cultivation.


    Even at this moment, Xu Han did not think about the many oddities in it. Instead, his face was filled with joy.


    This starlight strengthened his spiritual power, which meant that he had the power to contend against the divine soul and the will of the emperor, and he had the chance to use the origin power left behind by Ghost Corn''s apostle to deceive the world''s heavenly secrets.


    Thinking of this, the joy on Xu Han''s face grew even greater, and his body began to tremble slightly. However, he did not forget that all of this had happened because of the phoenix he was sitting on, the phoenix that came from beyond the heavens¡­


    "Senior" Xu Han was about to say something when the woman''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. This state can only last for less than a hundred breaths of time. Now is not a good time to solve your confusion."


    The woman''s tone carried a hint of impatience, but Xu Han was no longer as vigilant as before. The woman had already reached this level, so how could Xu Han not understand who the other party was on? He smiled slightly and put away the doubts in his heart. At that time, his gaze sank and he looked at the dome again. Then, he nodded heavily and said, "Junior understands."


    ¡­


    The boundless power surged back into Xu Han''s body once again. He stepped on the Divine Phoenix Bird that was bathed in fire and arrived under the dome.


    With a thought in his heart, the violent imperial power was pushed out of his body by him. Xu Han could hear wailing and roaring in his body at that time. At that time, the sounds of the other two wills came from his body, but he didn''t care about it. He reached out his hand and grabbed the origin power of the ghost grain that was circling in midair. The pitch-black color in his eyes suddenly lit up. The Essence Force rotated for a while, seemingly wanting to resist Xu Han''s power. However, this method was only a desperate struggle. He was no match for Xu Han in his lifetime. How could he escape from Xu Han''s Five Finger Mountain now?


    As a result, after a short struggle, the surging Origin Energy was unable to resist Xu Han''s incomparably powerful will. It turned into black and white dots of light that scattered all over the world.


    These powers could protect this world from the sight of the Ghost Corn for a short period of time. Although it was only a breath of peace, it was extremely important to Xu Han.


    Whoosh¡­


    Whoosh¡­


    After doing this, Xu Han''s face turned pale again. After a brief surge of black aura, He calmed down again and retreated into his body. He looked at the broken mountains and rivers beneath his feet with a smile. The consciousness in his mind suddenly became somewhat blurry. He knew that this was the beginning of the aftereffects that the woman had said. Although he did not know what kind of aftereffects the injection of starlight would bring him, Xu Han clearly did not care about it now. The smile on his face was stronger than a breath. Finally, at a certain moment, his eyes darkened and he fell down again.


    A trace of helplessness flashed in the Divine Phoenix Bird''s eyes beneath his feet. The flames around her condensed, and at that moment, she transformed into a human form. However, it was the woman in red that Xu Han had seen in that white world. She stretched out her hand to gently drag Xu Han''s unconscious body. She sighed and then stopped. Then, she flew away with Xu Han in the direction far away from the Great Abyss Mountain.


    ¡­


    Nineteen did not know what had happened during this period of time, but she could clearly feel that the entire world seemed to have changed at this moment.


    She raised her head to look at the horizon, but she couldn''t see what was happening there clearly. It was only when the change happened and the sound of the phoenix suddenly flying out of Ye Hongjian''s body disappeared that she vaguely realized that this change seemed to have been painted at this moment.


    However, she did not feel the slightest bit lucky after the calamity. Instead, she looked behind her in confusion. There were two Zhou Yuan there. Only then did Nineteen realize that her two masters seemed to be in an extremely awkward state.


    She couldn''t help but hesitate, but she still couldn''t suppress the confusion in her heart and asked, "Master¡­ Is it all over?"


    Zhou Yuan, who was dressed in white, remained silent, as if he was in the mood.


    At that moment, the black-clothed Zhou Yuan smiled faintly. His body suddenly changed, and then he gradually transformed into a girl exactly like Nineteen. She turned a blind eye to Nineteen''s shock and said, "No."


    "Everything has only just begun."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 741 Rebirth

    Nineteen watched as the black-clothed Zhou Yuan in front of her instantly transformed into a face exactly like hers.


    The little fellow''s heart shook. She couldn''t believe what she saw. Out of his subconscious habit, the little fellow reached out and rubbed his eyes. Then, he opened his eyes again and saw that the black-clothed Zhou Yuan was still the same as the black-clothed Zhou Yuan.


    Such a change did not relieve Nineteen''s heart. Instead, she became even more puzzled. She clearly saw her master transform into her appearance. How did she return to normal in the blink of an eye? In addition to Zhou Yuan''s sudden appearance in black, the two masters were placed in front of Nineteen. Even Nineteen, who was still young, could smell something strange inside.


    But before Nineteen could ask, rustling sounds of rolling stones suddenly came from the cliff entrance not far from them. Nineteen vaguely realized that something seemed to be rushing towards them. She stopped her questioning and turned to look in the direction of the voice.


    The sound of rolling stones grew louder and louder, and the small stones at the edge of the cliff were constantly rolling down the cliff.


    Nineteen''s expression changed, as if he was facing a great enemy.


    This situation continued until dozens of breaths later¡­


    "Is there anyone alive! Come and pull your Uncle Chu!"


    It wasn''t until Chu Chouli''s rough voice that others couldn''t imitate came from below the cliff entrance that Nineteen woke up as if she had just woken up from a dream. She was stunned for a moment, but soon revealed a look of surprise. Then, she couldn''t care less about what exactly happened to her two masters. She trotted to the cliff entrance and looked down in surprise.


    However, under the cliff entrance, the ashen-faced Chu Chouli was holding a fainted azure figure in one hand and grabbing the rock protruding from the cliff entrance with the other as he looked pitifully at Nineteen. The two of them exchanged glances. Nineteen came back to her senses and did not do anything. She hurriedly stretched out her hand and grabbed Chu Chouli''s arm.


    However, she was still young, so her strength was naturally unable to support her in lifting Hero Chu and the people in his hands. After a fruitless attempt, Nineteen was anxious. She hurriedly turned to look behind her and tried to get her two masters and Chen Xuanji, who was still alive, to lend a helping hand.


    However, facing Nineteen''s pleading gaze, the black-clothed Zhou Yuan and Chen Xuanji, who were similarly dressed in black, seemed to ignore this. Only after a slight pause did the white-clothed Zhou Yuan quickly come to Nineteen''s side and pull Chu Chouli and the azure figure in his hand up.


    Chu Chouli, who had survived the calamity, arrived at the cliff. He sat paralyzed on the ground, After checking the condition of the green-clothed woman and confirming that she was fine, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he looked at Nineteen and shouted, "What exactly happened just now? The heavens and earth collapsed. Fortunately, Grandpa Chu was quick-witted. He knocked the little girl unconscious with a hammer. Otherwise, Grandpa Chu would probably have given her instructions here."


    Chu Chouli''s tone of voice was still the same as before, causing people to be confused about the truth. At this moment, Nineteen did not have the mood to guess the truth of his words. She looked at the ashen-faced Chu Chouli in front of her and felt her nose ache. At that moment, she fell into Chu Chouli''s embrace. Then, she actually began to cry loudly.


    Chu Chouli was a little confused, but instinctively, he still hugged the girl who had suddenly pounced into his embrace. He reached out his hand and carefully patted the girl''s back. He said softly, "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s over."


    However, Nineteen continued to cry and choked, "But they ¡­ they''re all dead ¡­"


    Of course, Chu Chouli knew what they were referring to. His expression also sank, but he still comforted, "It will all be fine."


    However, such words were still too pale, unable to really comfort the girl. Of course, it was also unable to comfort himself. After the initial rejoicing in the aftermath of the calamity faded away, even greater and more suffocating sorrow and despair also surged into Chu Chouli''s heart.


    Even though he had never seen Xu Han personally kill Ye Hongjian, what he had seen before was enough to cause Chu Chou to be in turmoil.


    All his friends and brothers had turned into corpses, and those who had scolded him or raised their glasses would never get up to smile at him or scold him again. Thinking of this, His heart was empty, Moreover, when he looked around, The world was also shattered. Even though Xu Han had already repaired the cracks in the world in a place he did not know, the world itself was in turmoil. The collapsed mountains and flowing rivers devoured the little remaining life force in the world, as well as the creatures that were struggling to survive in it.


    As Chu Chouli thought about this, the self-deceiving words of comfort that sounded at the side of his mouth gradually disappeared at that time, and he was unable to continue. He himself could not see where the so-called hope of "getting better" lay.


    The sunlight shone on this world once again. All darkness had been temporarily expelled. This time, sunlight was poured onto this mountain without reservation. Chu Chouli raised his head to look at the bright sun in the sky. Only then did he awaken and it was noon. However, what he experienced made him feel as if a century had passed. Confusion filled his heart, and he was at a loss under the warm sunshine that he had not seen for a long time in winter.


    ¡­


    "I didn''t expect it to end like this." At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded in Chu Chouli''s ears.


    Chu Chouli was stunned at that moment. He raised his head and looked in the direction where the voice came from. However, he saw the black-clothed monk slowly walking over with Gui Puti''s body that was already completely cold.


    Chu Chouli''s eyebrows were filled with rage. He did not understand the battle between Xu Han and the Gui Gu Zi, but in his opinion, the deaths of Ye Hongjian and the others were caused by this black-clothed monk and Gui Puti. Driven by such rage, Hero Chu gathered his courage. He stood up and wanted to curse the other party angrily, but before he could say anything, another voice came from behind him.


    "Everything in the world is karma reciprocating. Today, all sorts of things have been planted in the past. Sooner or later, flowers will bloom and rain will fall."


    Only then did Chu Chouli realize that the black-clothed monk''s words weren''t meant for him. He turned to look behind him and saw a white-clothed monk standing there. He put his hands together and said faintly to the black-clothed monk.


    After all, the conversation between the two was too profound and unfathomable. In addition, Chu Chouli subconsciously thought that Guang Lingui was his "own brother". Thus, after a slight hesitation, Chu Chouli took a very conscious step back, leaving a space for the two of them to talk to each other.


    A trace of horror flashed through the black-clothed monk''s eyes. He stared at Guang Lingui for a while before saying again, "It seems that you know a lot more than I do."


    Guang Lingui shook his head and said, "Everything I know is the same as yours. I only guessed a little, but I don''t know if it''s right or wrong."


    The black-clothed monk slowly put down the corpse in his hand and said again, "Whether it''s right or wrong, the grudge between us should finally be understood today."


    His tone was firm, with an unquestionable determination. As soon as these words were spoken, countless evil spirits suddenly surged out from behind him. They roared and shouted, blocking out the sunlight that had been sprinkled with great difficulty once again.


    Guang Lingui looked at this terrifying scene with a normal expression. He did not have the slightest bit of power to drive his body. He only replied faintly, "Given your current situation, do you think you are qualified to fight me?"


    The black-clothed monk naturally knew that Guang Lingui''s words were correct. His strength was constantly weakened with Guang Lingui''s awakening. If it weren''t for the middle ghost Subhuti''s forceful actions to continue his life, he would probably have disappeared long ago. However, these were clearly not the reasons to stop the black-clothed monk from making up his mind. After witnessing what Xu Han had done, he already understood that everything he was obsessed with was insignificant in front of such a thing. However, he still wanted to finish this matter and draw a perfect conclusion for himself and for her.


    "Perhaps you''re right, but I don''t want her to die in vain. If you don''t give her an explanation, I''ll give it to her!" After the black-clothed monk finished speaking, the tens of thousands of vengeful souls surging behind him roared even more violently, as if they wanted to devour this world.


    Guang Lingui ''s expression became even more indifferent when facing such a resolute black-clothed monk. He raised his head to look at the dense vengeful souls behind the black-clothed monk, then turned to look at the devastated world beneath Great Abyss Mountain. He sighed and said, "There are already enough vengeful souls in this world. Let''s talk about our affairs later."


    There was already a hint of avoiding this matter in his words, This seemed to be a good choice for the black-clothed monk at this moment, but the black-clothed monk who heard this did not show the slightest bit of happiness. Instead, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "After today, did I say anything tomorrow? Do you think I would agree to it?"


    Guang Lingui remained silent. He flicked his finger and an undetectable speck of light flew out from his fingertips. With astonishing speed, it drew an arc in midair and landed between the black-clothed monk''s eyebrows. Everything happened too suddenly. The black-clothed monk had no reaction at all. Only when the light particles entered his body did he regain his senses. As the light particles entered his body, he could clearly feel that the remaining vitality in his body had also become boundless at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The black-clothed monk''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Guang Lingui in puzzlement. With the relationship between the two of them, it was not an exaggeration to say that fire and water were incompatible. It was fine if he didn''t beat a dog in pain at this moment. How could he give him a portion of his vitality?


    "Li Dongjun, do you really think this kind of charity can influence me?" However, no matter what, the black-clothed monk clearly did not intend to let go of the obsession in his heart. He suppressed the doubts in his heart and said with a calm brow, gritting his teeth.


    Guang Lingui''s expression remained the same. He extended his hand and waved towards the black-clothed monk. At that time, the corpse of the purple-eyed girl next to the monk was slowly pulled up by an invisible force.


    "Then what about her life? Can this let Benefactor temporarily let go of his grudge?" Guang Lingui said again.


    "What do you mean?" The black-clothed monk''s voice grew louder, and his tone was filled with disbelief, surprise, and an unconcealable expectation.


    A smile appeared on Guang Lingui''s indifferent face at that time, but before he could say anything, a wet woman suddenly walked over from behind him and stood in front of the black-clothed monk. She said, "Looks like you still have good intentions in your heart. As long as you have thoughts in your heart, there is no one in this world that cannot be crossed."


    The black-clothed monk''s expression instantly turned cold. He looked at the wet woman and said with disdain and displeasure, "A mere illusion, how dare you speak of crossing me?"


    If the other party hadn''t used that person''s body, the black-clothed monk estimated that he would have waved his hand to destroy the stiff Li Daitian woman in front of him.


    "Back then, when I discovered that soul in the void of a hundred thousand mountains, I noticed the strange nature of this world. What the child has done now makes me even more certain of this. They are all dead, but the child has left behind a seed in their bodies. By relying on this seed, rotten wood is not impossible to regenerate new branches." The woman, however, did not care about the monk''s disrespectful words. Instead, she said this on her own for a long time.


    The black-clothed monk''s expression changed again. He looked at the woman with uncertainty. After a long while, he said, "How did you know this? Who exactly are you?"


    The woman was speechless, only raising her head to look at the horizon.


    The black-clothed monk seemed to feel something and hurriedly raised his head. The sky suddenly darkened and a huge object appeared on the dome. It was an enormous stone, so huge that it was unimaginable, and even more so impossible to see clearly at a glance. Following the appearance of this stone, a vast amount of demonic energy poured down towards this world.


    The black-clothed monk knew that it was the 100,000 great mountains that had disappeared from the mortal world for a thousand years!


    "There are demons living in the hundred thousand mountains. They have been reclusive for a long time, but three of them are still alive. Although more than half of their luck has been stolen by some malicious humans over the years, the remaining luck is still not cheap enough to maintain the vitality of this world. There is still a chance for this world to reappear. Isn''t Benefactor willing to give her a chance?"


    The woman''s voice sounded once again. Although it was extremely calm, it contained the magic power to knock on the monk''s heart.


    The monk looked at the woman again and asked word by word, "Do you really have a way to let her live?"


    "You''ll know with a try." The woman spat out four words, then turned to look at Guang Lingui behind her. The other party nodded, then lowered her head and recited the Buddhist scriptures silently.


    As this voice rang out, strange energy fluctuations surged out from the monk''s body, enveloping the corpses of the people who had long since cooled down.


    The black-clothed monk nervously looked at the purple-eyed girl''s corpse. His brows furrowed, but his pupils suddenly began to dilate. At this moment, something unimaginable happened in front of him.


    Not only him, but also Nineteen and Chu Chouli looked at the corpses of their former companions who had gradually ascended into the sky. Their faces were also filled with horror.


    However, no one present noticed that the white-haired young emperor had grabbed the wooden box that had landed here with the appearance of the 100,000 mountains. His eyes narrowed and his body turned into a black light as he rushed towards the direction where the phoenix had left.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 742 Dragon Phase

    Jinling, Changle Palace.


    Wen Die, who was reporting on the various disasters in the Chen Kingdom, was sent into the palace one after another like snowflakes.


    The mountains in the west collapsed, and mudslides swept through seven towns. Even the Changwu Pass, which was regarded as the Heavenly Chasm, was cut off in the face of the catastrophe. The river water in the east was flowing backwards, and there were countless fertile fields submerged in the cities and towns. The specific figures were not yet complete; More than half of the city near the Great Abyss Mountain in the south had been destroyed by a huge avalanche. Although the Northern Region had not suffered such a devastating blow from the other three regions, the Northern Region had always been short of grain. Several important granaries had been destroyed in this natural calamity. Although the government had tried its best to seize grain, more than half of the grain had been destroyed. The problems faced by the Northern Region were equally severe.


    All in all, none of the 96 cities in the four realms and seven prefectures of the Chen Kingdom were spared this calamity. If anyone was really lucky enough to avoid this calamity, then most likely, only the Li Moding and his son, who had led more than a hundred thousand troops all the way west to the Longzhou Lands, would be able to escape this calamity. Li Moding and his son''s army arrived at the antler plains when the calamity that engulfed the entire Chen Kingdom and even the entire world arrived. This place was somewhat strange, but the heavens and earth collapsed in the outside world seemed to be empty. It was also because of this that Li Moding and his son and the 100,000 soldiers escaped death.


    Naturally, these natural and man-made disasters could be considered shocking, and this was true for Baixin, who had suffered such a great calamity everywhere.


    When all these tribulations were placed on the table, and the bloody and straightforward appearance in front of Fang Ziyu, the girl was somewhat shattered.


    She looked at the officials who were kneeling down from all over the stage. Most of them were grey-haired and their heads hurt. After roughly browsing through the documents, she said, "What are these¡­ for me?"


    Of course, this was a very unreasonable thing. Last night, she had stayed up all night to memorize all the books Chen Xuanji had told her to memorize. She was already prepared to find Chen Xuanji and complete her bet with him early this morning. This way, she could get rid of her current identity and regain her freedom. She would go to Great Abyss Mountain to help Xu Han and the others.


    However, this morning, she was already excited to go to Chen Xuanji''s residence. Halfway through, it was dark. After going back and forth for several times, the Changle Palace was also in a mess. The guard eunuchs in the palace gates were busy taking care of this mess and treating the injured, Fang Ziyu had no choice but to temporarily put aside his thoughts of searching for Chen Xuanji. He also turned around to participate in such a rescue. When everything was done, it was already evening. Fang Ziyu originally wanted to search for Chen Xuanji again, but who knew that the envoys from all over had surrounded her, which was why she was in this situation.


    Most of the envoys from all over were filled with worry. They had originally hoped that His Majesty in Changle Palace would show them a clear path. However, the first answer they did not expect was this question. Those envoys looked at me and you, but they were also slightly confused despite their disappointment. However, it was still impossible to delay. All the victims were still waiting for the assistance of the Imperial Court. Therefore, one of the envoys took a step forward after a slight hesitation and whispered, "Reporting to the Empress, it was Her Excellency in the palace who asked me to pass the memorial to her."


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu raised his eyebrows and immediately asked, "Which lord?"


    Officials rushing over from all over were dumbfounded. Most of them were local officials, Few have been to Jinling, Even if they had come, most of them hadn''t entered the harem. The lord who instructed them only knew that his attire was someone with a high status in the palace. Adding on the emergency situation at that time, these officials didn''t think too much and agreed to the lord''s words. At this moment, they recalled that the lord''s name was very famous, but they were far from being able to say it clearly.


    Everyone looked at each other. The expression on Fang Ziyu''s face became even more suspicious. Evidently, he had also noticed something fishy. This natural disaster was far more extensive than any previous natural disaster. Only a day had passed, and all the towns around Jinling were still rushing over. As time passed, more and more memorials were expected from the distant prefectures and cities seeking help. Logically speaking, Chen Xuanji, as an emperor, should have been busy with such a major change. He wished he could have an avatar outside to deal with all these things. How could he let these things go and push all the reactions to her?


    Just as the Empress on this stage was filled with doubt, the officials below the stage did not know how to respond.


    A young eunuch who looked like a eunuch suddenly lowered his head from the door and hurriedly walked towards Fang Ziyu with small steps.


    Fang Ziyu''s eyes narrowed. She remembered that this eunuch was the eunuch she had seen yesterday who had added firewood to the palace. At that time, the worried officials who knelt down on the stage were also shocked. They also remembered that this eunuch was the eunuch who had given the order to send the documents on the disaster situation to the Empress'' bedroom.


    When these officials thought of this, they wanted to explain the matter to Fang Ziyu on the stage, but before they could say anything, the eunuch knelt down in front of Fang Ziyu and said loudly, "This servant told them to bring these memorials to the Empress."


    Fang Ziyu frowned, but he did not get angry. Instead, he asked, "What are you sending me for? This important matter of the country should be left to His Majesty. Can a woman like me still take over?" Of course, Fang Ziyu didn''t like Chen Xuanji, and he was willing to reveal his displeasure most of the time. However, it was a matter of life and death for the Chen Kingdom. Fang Ziyu still didn''t want to embarrass himself in front of so many officials of the Chen Kingdom.


    "Tell Your Majesty that what His Majesty has said is only the highest level of study. If Your Majesty can handle this matter beautifully, then this bet will be considered a victory for Your Majesty." The eunuch said calmly.


    Those officials who were waiting for the imperial court''s decree to rescue them seemed to understand, but they understood that this matter really seemed to be left to the Empress. Their expressions couldn''t help but change. Instinctively, they felt that such a big matter was somewhat unsettling in the hands of a woman. However, Fang Ziyu also frowned. She had read so many books and understood one thing. The Emperor sitting in the palace gate looked at it with extraordinary might and eloquence. However, as an Emperor, every action and even an inadvertent decision could cause hundreds of thousands of creatures to suffer.


    If possible, Fang Ziyu did not want to play such a role. This was not a good experience for her. Moreover, under such a calamity, all parts of the Chen Kingdom had suffered a calamity. It was not an easy task to transfer food from anywhere and send people anywhere. Such a hot potato recipe fish was something that he absolutely did not want to hold in his hands.


    Before Fang Ziyu could say anything, the eunuch kneeling on the stage said again, "Your Majesty said that if the Empress does not agree to this, then this bet will have to be cancelled."


    Fang Ziyu was instantly enraged. She slapped the desk in front of her, He suddenly stood up and said, He pointed at the eunuch and was about to curse, However, he did not say the same thing, She swallowed it herself, There is a saying that under the eaves, there is no one who doesn''t bow his head, At this moment, she did not have the right to bargain with Chen Xuanji. She needed to seize every possible opportunity. Thinking of this, Fang Ziyu''s eyes sank. Finally, he withdrew his gaze from the eunuch and looked at the thick stacks of memorials on the stage. After a cold snort, he began to flip through them one after another in front of him.


    Seeing this, many officials below the stage knew that the Empress, who they had met for the first time, had taken over the matter. Although they were worried, they could only accept such an absurd arrangement for the time being.


    Fang Ziyu began to flip through the memorial. Everyone in the palace fell silent at that time, waiting for Fang Ziyu to give them the rescue method they had hoped for. But as she flipped through it, Fang Ziyu''s eyebrows furrowed deeper and deeper. Before this, she had already made some preparations for the situation in the Chen Kingdom. However, after she carefully read through all these memorials, she finally realized that she was still too optimistic.


    Almost every region of the Chen Kingdom had suffered a huge blow, Either we need a lot of people to get there, or large quantities of grain are needed for the relief of the victims, But Fang Ziyu was not a deity, How could he have the ability to produce so many people or food out of thin air, She carefully calculated that if all the grain in the treasury was allocated, It could only last for half a month for the entire Chen Kingdom, To survive the winter, When the autumn harvest comes next year, we will need to transport the grain from the grain storage area in the south to unify the dispatch, Perhaps it could last until then, but at this moment, the major grain-producing towns in the southern border were all covered in avalanches. To pull the grain out of that place, it would take a huge amount of manpower to find the town buried under the heavy snow. Moreover, this process was by no means a pinch. It would also require a large amount of grain for the surviving civilians to endure until that moment.


    Fang Ziyu was originally kind-hearted. Although she did not like Chen Xuanji, she knew that if this matter was not handled properly, it would be a calamity for the surviving citizens of the Chen Kingdom. At this moment, she was thinking about where to find so many manpower and grain. She had long forgotten the so-called bet.


    In the blink of an eye, it was late at night. The officials waiting for Fang Ziyu''s orders were as anxious as ants on a hot pot outside the palace gate, and the memorials sent from the further away towns were constantly handed into the palace. The officials who had asked each other about the situation were ashen-faced. The Chen Kingdom had no place to live. Everyone was a clay Bodhisattva crossing the river. Who could help who?


    With this thought in mind, the officials also lost all hope in the Imperial Court.


    Until the hour of the child comes, The gate of Changle Palace was suddenly pushed open from the inside. Many officials subconsciously looked in the direction of the palace gate. Everyone was stunned by the situation. The casually makeup Empress put on a black brocade robe in the daytime. She looked at everyone with a solemn expression and said, "The treasury will open its warehouse to relieve the disaster. The counties and provinces can receive seven days'' worth of grain according to the number of survivors reported. You guys have to go and collect the grain and rush back to various places to relieve the disaster."


    These words did not make these officials feel the slightest bit fortunate. They all cried out bitterly, "This winter is long. After seven days, what should we do next?"


    This kind of voice was quickly echoed by most of the people present. For a moment, the outside of the palace gate was filled with noise.


    The black-clothed girl standing in front of the palace gates frowned and said again, "This is an emperor''s order. If you have any doubts, you can write to His Majesty. If you have none, then accept the order. For seven days, if one of the people under the jurisdiction of each state or county starves to death, the law of the Chen Kingdom will punish him. After seven days, the worried Herb Palace will also serve you."


    With that, the sword qi around the girl trembled, and a long sword appeared beneath her feet, carrying her body into the distance.


    Many officials present looked at each other and could not imagine where this Empress could produce food for them. However, they did not dare to disobey her orders in the end. They could only leave Changle Palace with a skeptical attitude and head towards the Jinling State Treasury.


    However, neither the departing girl nor the officials present saw that as soon as the girl finished speaking, thin auras slowly surged into the girl''s body and gradually formed a divine dragon form behind her.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 743 Divine Creation

    Seven days later, all the grain they brought from Jinling was used up. Officials from all over the country urged them to hand over the memorials one after another to Jinling City, but they did not receive any answers they wanted.


    Local officials know best about the situation of the people.


    If they had a meal, the people would be able to endure no matter how bitter they were. But now, it was no longer like usual. Under such a calamity, it was inevitable that their wives and cousins would disperse, or that their relatives and friends would die unnaturally. Every day, there was a mouthful of rice porridge in the government. These people could still survive, but if the government could not even give them this rice porridge one day, these people who had just experienced a large number of people would do something shocking.


    As the last bit of grain was distributed, these officials stared at the empty granaries, most of them sleepless all night.


    They knew very well how unstoppable it would be when the next morning, when the hungry refugees were crowded at the gate of the government and told that there was no food to distribute.


    Thinking of this, these officials couldn''t help but plot an escape route for themselves. There were even some cowards who were afraid of death who had already packed their luggage and packed up everything to prepare for their escape at any time.


    According to the usual rules, porridge was served at daytime, but the hungry refugees would be surrounded at the entrance of the government, waiting for them to arrive. The food that the Empress said did not arrive as planned, but the refugees outside the government''s gate were gathering more and more. To prevent the refugees from seeing the light, officials could only deceive them by setting the stove on fire, knowing that the porridge was cooked a little late and making the refugees wait patiently.


    In fact, after appeasing these refugees, most of these officials had already started to count their luggage and prepared to leave quietly through the back door of the government.


    Almost at this moment, groups of carriages were pressing down on a large amount of grain, However, they suddenly flooded into the various towns. Quick Horse hurriedly sent them to the various government offices in the town. The officials who were ready to shed their golden cicada shells looked at the grain that was sent into the manor like a divine weapon. Their eyes widened, and their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    In fact, most of them weren''t convinced of what Fang Ziyu had said after receiving seven days'' worth of grain in Jinling. Most of them only wanted to give it a try, because they were very clear about the current situation of the Chen Kingdom. Not a single one of the four realms escaped this disaster. Even the Zhou and Xia kingdoms were in chaos in this catastrophe. The Imperial Court was not a deity, so it was impossible for them to produce food out of thin air. It was precisely because of this that the officials were so shocked when this pile of grain appeared in front of them. They really had no idea where Fang Ziyu got this grain.


    However, this was not something they needed to worry about. Since the grain had arrived, there was no need for them to flee for their lives. Naturally, they hurriedly instructed their subordinates to send the grain into the pot and boil out the rice porridge for distribution. At the same time, they counted the amount of surplus grain, which could last seven days or so.


    "Your Highness said that after seven days, new grain will be delivered. You don''t need to worry. You just need to appease the refugees and prepare for the spring ploughing."


    The apostles who were responsible for escorting the grain left behind these words and left in a hurry.


    This seemingly inadvertent order changed the taste in the ears of the officials.


    The world is always like this. When someone shouts in the silence that he can create miracles, people will no longer look at him other than ridicule and mockery. In the eyes of most people, how can others do what they can''t do? But when that person really did what he called a miracle, when he once again announced that he would complete the next miracle, it changed.


    The reason why miracles were miracles was naturally something that ordinary people could not do.


    And when everyone thinks that something can''t be done, in order to conceal their mistakes, people instinctively think that this is not a mistake in their judgment, but that the person who did it is not a normal person.


    Right now, Fang Ziyu had become an existence that could be compared to an extraordinary person in the eyes of the crowd.


    "Everyone has been waiting for a long time. The rice porridge for today will be distributed to everyone immediately. Everyone can rest assured that the Empress has already spoken. The Imperial Court will always distribute disaster food to everyone until the autumn harvest!" In order to appease the crowd who were irritated by the delay in the arrival of rice porridge, the officials naturally wanted to say something to reassure the crowd. The rice porridge was immediately distributed, and the people who had eaten and drank enough naturally believed in the gratitude of the Imperial Court and everything they said.


    With some people deliberately or unintentionally preaching, The news that the Empress had tried her best to find this rice grain for the people of the Chen Kingdom spread like wildfire. Within a few days, the news spread. For a time, the people of the Chen Kingdom were extremely grateful to the Empress they had never met before. Some even began to spread rumors that the Empress was a heavenly deity, a celestial who had come to save the Li people.


    ¡­


    After such a natural calamity, the people who suffered were far more than just Chen Country.


    Xia Zhou Guo was also in this predicament, However, during the Great Zhou period, In other words, Da Chu was already a group of dragons without a head, The sacred medicine that controlled the people was completely useless with the death of Ghost Subhuti, News of the imperial court distributing rice porridge within the borders of the Chen Kingdom was quickly spread to the Great Zhou Empire, This news gave the people of Great Zhou a glimmer of hope. As a result, a large number of refugees began to move towards the Chen Kingdom with little food left. Even the barbarians in the southern wilderness were called upon to move towards the Central Plains for the first time in history.


    On the other side, Great Xia, Although the Imperial Court was still there, But because the catastrophe was so sudden, There were also heavy casualties in the country. In addition, several heavily guarded areas suffered the most. Most of the soldiers died in that natural calamity. Although the Great Xia Dynasty Hall had the intention to deploy people to suppress the various calamities, due to the excessive number of casualties, the entire Great Xia Imperial Court was paralyzed in a short period of time.


    However, the people did not have the mood to wait for the Imperial Court to recover its strength. They bravely began to gather together to stir up trouble and snatch property, while the timid ones also gathered together like the citizens of Great Zhou to begin their journey to the Chen Kingdom.


    In fact, the plight faced by the Chen Kingdom was no less difficult than Great Xia''s, regardless of whether it was grain or manpower.


    However, the fact that Fang Ziyu was more powerful than the rulers of Great Xia was not a stratagem or any other profound method, but just a little bit of luck that even she herself felt was unbelievable.


    After reading those memorials, Fang Ziyu had also fallen into a dilemma. Chen Country was in a mess everywhere, and she could not find any starting point to solve the problem before her. She had carefully considered every paragraph of every book Chen Xuanji had told her to read, and there was no way to solve the problem.


    However, her luck was that even though Chen Xuanji''s book did not teach her any methods, it lacked a trump card that could break the situation.


    The antler was originally a magical place. It belonged to the border of Xia, Zhou, and Chen, but no one really touched it. It was a passageway connecting the three kingdoms, and it was also a landless place.


    In the final analysis, there were only two reasons.


    First, the antlers were originally a wasteland that was very similar to the Southern Wilderness. The manpower and material resources required to occupy this place were clearly not proportional to the rewards they received. Secondly, at the center of the antler plains stood a dangerous peak with a strange name, and above this dangerous peak was a school known as the number one Lunar Temple under the heavens.


    Out of the former''s interest, out of the latter''s respect for Supreme True Man, after weighing the pros and cons, the antler had become a landless place under the tacit understanding of the three kingdoms.


    And when the calamity struck, Li Moding and his son, who were fully focused on restoring their country, were leading the 100,000 troops borrowed from the Chen Kingdom to the deer horn plains. Mountains and earth collapsed, the sun and moon dimmed, rivers flowed backwards. This kind of calamity continuously harvested the lives of creatures in all parts of the world, but the antlers piled up in snow were unharmed. Even when Fang Ziyu caught up with these people, Li Moding and his son were still ignorant of the calamity that occurred overnight in Xia, Zhou, Chen and the three kingdoms.


    After that, although Fang Ziyu''s negotiation with Li Moding and his son could not be considered harmonious, the 100,000 soldiers were still soldiers of the Chen Kingdom. After giving the other side 8,000 troops and some grain, Li Moding and his son brought the men who were several times weaker than they had expected back to Great Xia.


    However, although their manpower had been greatly weakened, the three continents occupied by Dark Asura Palace, including Long Zhou, were similarly overwhelmed. Eight thousand elite and calamitous troops were enough to allow the father and son to fulfill their long-cherished wish of recovering the lost land. After that, a greater test was still waiting for them.


    On the other side, Fang Ziyu, who had obtained 90,000 Elite Masters, quickly started her plan. First, she distributed the large amount of grain and grain that the army had brought to the various towns. Although it could only resolve the urgent need for a moment, it was sufficient to prepare enough time for her follow-up actions. After that, she divided the army into two groups. Seventy thousand of them followed her to the southern border and rushed to the several major grain-growing towns covered in heavy snow. They began digging around the clock to find as much grain as possible that had not been damaged. In the past few decades, the Chen Kingdom had been able to weather the storm smoothly, The land in the south was fertile, and the amount of grain produced was enormous. The amount of grain she had accumulated over the years was an immeasurable number. If she could find seven out of ten, it would be enough to support the people of the Chen Kingdom through the current difficulties. On the other side, she had sent the remaining twenty thousand soldiers to the Great Circle, Guan Tianshan Pass, further south.


    According to the information received, Prior to the calamity, He led the army all the way north, The soldiers were at the foot of the Great Abyss Mountain, and there was also a huge amount of grain in the Tianshan Pass. If they could find the grain there, it would undoubtedly greatly improve the situation in the Chen Kingdom. Even if she could not find the grain she wanted in the ruins of the southern border, with the grain in the Tianshan Pass, she could still help the Chen Kingdom tide over the difficulties.


    Of course, Fang Ziyu did not forget her original intentions. He had also sent people to Great Abyss Mountain to search for traces of Xu Han and the others, wanting to find out what was happening to them. However, the soldiers sent only brought back the news that Great Abyss Mountain had fallen and it was difficult to find traces of people. Fang Ziyu quickly remembered that the time of the calamity coincided with the time when the Dark Asura Palace had besieged Great Abyss Mountain. Therefore, she couldn''t help but secretly guess whether this calamity was related to the great battle at Great Abyss Mountain.


    But what was the result?


    Was it Xu Han and the others who won? Then where are they?


    Did Dark Asura Palace win? Then why have the Dark Asura Palace organizations disappeared? Where did the mighty army of Dark Asura Palace go?


    Could it be that both of them had died in the Great Abyss Mountain?


    Standing on the snow-covered ruins in the south, Fang Ziyu frowned worriedly.


    However, the soldier quickly interrupted her thoughts. The soldier brought two pieces of good news and one piece of bad news.


    The news came from Tianshan Pass. Although a large number of grain was snatched by the refugees, the remaining amount was still huge. The soldiers who were heading to the pass had already started loading the grain onto the carriage and would be sent back to the Chen Kingdom in a few days. On the other side, the team responsible for excavating the ruins also began to find the location of the grain warehouses, and a large number of grain had also been dug out. The only thing worrying was that the news that the imperial court still had surplus grain in the Chen Kingdom was also known by the people of Xia and Zhou Kingdom. Large numbers of refugees began to pour into the Chen Kingdom, and riots and robberies occurred from time to time. If these refugees were not handled properly, it was very likely that riots would rise again in the Chen Kingdom, which had just settled down.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu had no choice but to put away his troubled thoughts. Chen Xuanji was nowhere to be found. Fang Ziyu had sent people to the palace several times to urge Chen Xuanji to come forward, but there was no news. Fang Ziyu could not bear to watch the tens of thousands of refugees die on their own.


    ''"Ah" Fang Ziyu sighed at that time, then looked at the soldiers waiting for her to deliver the order and said, "It''s all pitiful people. Let the provinces and counties open their cities and register these refugees. From now on, they will give out rice porridge without discrimination."


    ¡­


    The snow did not stop because of this calamity. Instead, it seemed like it was adding fuel to the fire.


    In the snow, a white-haired young man carried a wooden box on his back and helped a unconscious youth trek through the snow.


    He seemed to have walked for a long time, and his aura was somewhat chaotic.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. He raised his head and looked at the horizon. A divine light flashed in his eyes. He saw some kind of energy surging in the heavens and earth, surging towards the east.


    The auras mixed in the sky and gradually condensed into an incomparably dignified dragon form on the eastern dome. Unlike the dragon form formed by an emperor, the aura of the dragon form was even more dignified, carrying a powerful aura that was inviolable.


    The white-haired man looked at the dragon and smiled.


    Then he turned to look at the youth he was supporting and muttered to himself.


    "They are gods, humans cannot defeat gods."


    "But it doesn''t matter. We can create our own God."


    After saying that, the man raised his head again and looked ahead. A towering and dangerous peak stood like a sharp sword between heaven and earth.


    The man looked at the place and stopped again, leaving behind rows of deep and shallow footprints in the snow.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 744 Simi (1)

    Fate is a mystery.


    For creatures born in this world, the impermanence of fate was something that made them despair most of the time.


    When the monk was still very young, he would often think of a question, who was in charge of fate?


    He was very young, so he had a lot of thoughts about many things in the world. He flipped through the history books and witnessed the chaotic times 200 years ago. Although the Great Chu Dynasty relied on the twin lives of dragons and snakes to survive, the chaotic times still made life difficult for all living beings in the world.


    Although the monk was young, his outstanding talent allowed him to quickly stand out in Long Yin Temple. He was valued by the elders in the temple. As a result, he could see more and more ancient books and records, and the contents were also becoming more and more dense.


    Gradually, he discovered that no matter if it was the Great Chu Dynasty 200 years ago, the Da Li Dynasty that was even more distant, or the dynasties that were even more distant and unknown, the turmoil in the world and the change of dynasties all seemed to have their roots that never departed from their sect. They had always been closely related to the gathering and dispersal of fate.


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with this. After all, those in power had lost their morality. Those who had found virtue in the Dragon Qi had gathered together. Only by doing so would they be able to repay the good and evil in the world and save the people from fire and water. Tyrant had escaped into the Void Sect since he was young and cultivated Buddhism. Although he had the grand desire to save all living beings, he was not a pedantic person. He knew that although the decline of a decaying dynasty would inevitably bring great suffering to living beings, only after a painful period would he be able to welcome a new life.


    It was like the vegetation was withered and glorious, and the four seasons were alternating. Everything was a necessary process for the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao.


    But¡­


    Tyrant was not a pedantic person, but he was also not the same as the ancestors of the Dragon Hidden Temple. He was just sitting in the temple chanting the Buddha''s name, sighing that everyone was suffering, and then he sat on the sidelines and watched.


    Since childhood, he had been immersed in Buddhism and wanted to do something for the common people. Therefore, after he took over the position of abbot of Long Yin Temple, the youngest saint monk in history went to Chang''an alone. He wanted to teach the imperial dharma to the emperor.


    This is a very simple logic.


    Since the emperor had failed in his morality, he had been able to gather and disperse his luck. Only then would he be able to rise to prominence, and only then would there be chaos under the heavens.


    As long as the emperor had a high enough moral character, the Dragon Qi would always gather in the emperor''s house. If the strong and heroic would not rise together, the world would naturally continue to flourish.


    This thought was somewhat utopian. The monk naturally understood this. He did not expect that he could protect the world by himself and let it develop as he expected. However, while he was still alive, he still had to do what he could.


    ¡­


    At that time, the emperor of the Chu Dynasty was called Fang Chengtian, named Wan Zhen.


    The news that the Saint Monk of the Dragon Hidden Temple was coming to Chang''an soon spread amongst the people. Most of the ordinary people were filled with respect and curiosity towards this young Saint Monk, who had always enjoyed the reputation of being a Buddha in the mortal world.


    When the young monk really arrived at Chang''an City, the Ten Thousand Town Emperor, who was over fifty years old, personally came to the city gate and greeted him with an extremely grand ceremony.


    This made the monk pleasantly surprised. Of course, as a true saint monk, whether it was his temperament or cultivation, in his eyes, there was no big difference between the emperor and the people. As for the grand ceremony, it was even more insignificant in his heart.


    The reason for his surprise was because Emperor Wan Zhen had shown his approval and courtesy towards Buddhism at that time. If the things he had shown were not for show, then the monk''s purpose of this trip would be much easier than he had imagined.


    Of course, it had to be mentioned that during the normal grand welcoming ceremony, the monk saw a girl named Fang Qingqing, the youngest and most beloved daughter of the Ten Thousand Town Emperor.


    The Ten Thousand Town Emperor was not a hypocrite. After bringing the monk into Chang''an City, he strongly supported the lecture activities that the monk wanted to carry out in Chang''an City. He often invited the monk to the palace to explain Buddhism to the prince and princess in the palace. He himself also often listened in.


    This kind of life passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, five years had passed.


    During this process, the monk also became familiar with the princes and princesses in the palace, especially Fang Ming, who had been made the Crown Prince, and Fang Qingqing, the princess.


    Five years later, he imparted his comprehension of Buddhism to all of them. The princes and princesses all learned very quickly, especially the Crown Prince, Fang Ming. He was kind-hearted, and the monk thought that if the Crown Prince ascended to the throne in the future, it would be another prosperous era.


    Tyrant felt extremely gratified by what he had done, but the feast under the heavens had all ended. Five years later, he still needed to return to the northernmost Dragon Hidden Temple to preside over the overall situation.


    In those few years, Da Chu''s year was not good. Droughts, floods, and snowstorms would occasionally occur everywhere. However, under the orderly dispatch of the Ten Thousand Town Emperors, the Imperial Court was still barely functioning. Although the people in various places lived a bit bitter lives, it was not enough for them to starve to death by the roadside.


    Emperor Wan Zhen was extremely busy. In just a few years, the once heroic middle-aged man had his silver hair covered step by step under the monk''s gaze. However, even so, the night before the monk left, Emperor Wan Zhen still took the time to give the monk a farewell banquet.


    Goodbye in this world is always the most difficult thing to do.


    Even though the guests enjoyed themselves that night and had their farewell wishes, when the monk walked out of the palace gate, the sound of horse hooves behind the palace gate still caused the monk''s heart, which was like still water, to ripple slightly, but there was still a ripple.


    The princess cried so much that she carefully pulled at the corner of the monk''s clothes and asked, "Brother Dongjun, can you not leave?"


    Tyrant''s heart hesitated for a moment. This was an extremely unreasonable matter for the abbot of the Dragon Hidden Temple, who was already famous for his cultivation of the mind. The monk suppressed the hesitation in his heart and rejected the woman''s request in the gentlest possible tone. After he bid farewell to the woman, he returned to his residence. What he did not expect was that the Ten Thousand Town Emperor had already stayed at his home and waited for his arrival.


    Of course, this was a very strange thing. After all, the monk had just bid farewell to the emperor at the banquet two hours ago. However, the monk did not ask any further questions. Instead, after a slight surprise, he respectfully poured tea for the emperor, who seemed to be much older than he was, and sat in front of him.


    As a result, a conversation that changed the monk and changed the world took place.


    ¡­


    "Saint Monk, have you met Qing Qing?" After narrowing his eyes and looking at the monk, the emperor picked up the tea that the monk had brewed for him and asked.


    The night was already dark, and no candles were lit in the room. In the darkness, the monk raised his eyes to look at the emperor, then lowered his head and truthfully replied, "Yes."


    "I am prepared to hand Qing Qing over to the Saint Monk. Will the Saint Monk be willing?" Right after that, the emperor said something that the monk had never thought about.


    Just as the monk was about to take a sip of the tea in his teacup, his arm trembled slightly. The tea spilled down and soaked his sleeve.


    "What does Your Majesty mean?" But very quickly, the monk suppressed some of the emotions in his heart. At that time, he lowered his head and said.


    At that time, the white-haired emperor stood up. He did not seem to notice the monk''s strange behavior, and he seemed to have deliberately turned a blind eye to him. "What does the Saint Monk think of this Great Chu Heaven? How about me? How about clearing it up?"


    Only then did the monk truly recover from the Emperor''s "delusional words". He sank his brows and said, "Although the Great Chu of today is not a peaceful country, many of the calamities are natural calamities, not man-made calamities. His Majesty worked hard and loved his people. After the calamities are over, he will rest for several years and not be unable to reproduce the prosperous era of the Great Chu of the past." As for His Highness the Princess¡­ "


    The monk who spoke of this place obviously paused for a moment, but he quickly said, "Your Highness Princess is kind-hearted, occupies a high position and has the heart of the people. It is really rare for you to know hunger and cold when you are in power. Adding on your talent and intelligence, your future accomplishments will naturally be immeasurable."


    When the monk said these words, he could clearly feel that the man sitting opposite him was staring at him with a calm gaze, as if he wanted to measure whether everything he said was from his heart or not.


    "Since you feel that Qingqing is so good, why didn''t you agree to my request?"


    The monk lowered his head once again. The overbearing tone and aura of the emperor on the other side made the monk who was not even thirty years old at that time somewhat unable to withstand it.


    "Your Majesty, are you joking? This poor monk has already converted to Buddhism, and the princess has a body of a thousand gold. Isn''t the Phoenix Fallen Crow Nest a joke?"


    After the monk finished saying those words, the turbulence in his heart that he had suppressed started to ripple again. He could clearly feel a strange tremor in his tone of voice.


    The emperor sitting opposite him did not reveal the slightest bit of dissatisfaction or anger when he heard this. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and moved his head forward with interest. Then, the emperor''s lips curled into a smile and said, "What is the Saint Monk thinking? I only said that I would entrust my daughter to the care of the Saint Monk to cultivate Buddhism."


    The monk''s body trembled. He raised his head to look at the emperor, and at the first glance, he met the other party''s ridiculing gaze. If it was anyone else, they might be angry, but the monk didn''t. He knew that everything was happening in his heart, and it was his heart that was in chaos. That was why God was in chaos, and that was why he spoke to the man in front of him.


    The monk who understood this quickly recovered. His expression was calm. At that time, he finally had the courage to look at the emperor. He said, "It''s a poor monk, but the princess is still a daughter of gold. My Dragon Hidden Temple is located in a remote place and is also a place for bitter cultivation. I''m sure that the princess will not like it even if she goes there. Please accept her fate, Your Majesty."


    At that time, the Emperor who had been staring at the monk withdrew his gaze. He turned to look out of the window shrouded in darkness and suddenly sighed, "The Saint Monk misunderstood. I''m begging you, not ordering you."


    These words greatly exceeded the monk''s expectations. He not only frowned, but also asked in confusion, "Where did His Majesty say this?"


    The gaze in the Emperor''s eyes suddenly dimmed a little. His face, which was no longer young, also grew much older in that instant. He lowered his head and said, "The Saint Monk said that I, Da Chu, am suffering from a natural calamity, not a man-made calamity. When the natural calamity finally ends, I, Da Chu, will also usher in a prosperous era. The Saint Monk''s words are very good and reasonable, but regrettably, the Saint Monk said wrongly."


    "Ever since my Father Emperor, Da Chu''s luck has been getting weaker and weaker. Father Emperor is trying his best to change this situation, but the speed at which the Dragon Qi dissipates has not changed. After I ascended to the throne, I was even more cautious and diligent. However, no matter what I do, the heavenly calamities are still going on. The luck of Da Chu is still getting weaker and weaker."


    "The Saint Monk once acted. The Son of Heaven lost his morality, so his luck was separated. Thus, those with virtue appeared and regained control of the world. However, in reality, there was a certain fate. The heavens were about to die. Even though his ancestors had calculated everything two hundred years ago, the luck they had obtained was still not comparable to this number of days."


    For the first time in his life, the young monk heard such a saying. He did not doubt it too much, because he knew that the man in front of him must be the person who hoped that Da Chu could live forever in this world. He had no reason to lie to him. However, he still retained his doubts about his words. However, he could not tell what considerations were behind it. In the end, he accepted the request of the emperor as his father''s request.


    ¡­


    The monk returned to Dragon Hidden Temple full of worries, but the girl traveling with him had a face full of shyness and anticipation.


    In the days of Long Yin Temple, the young girl was always close to the monk under the guise of one kind or another. Although the monk tried his best to keep a distance from him, the young girl seemed to be completely unaware of the monk''s refusal and continued to disturb him every day.


    After a long time, the monk was accustomed to the girl''s way of doing things.


    It was a few more years. Just as the monk and the girl thought that this kind of day would continue, the news of the death of the Ten Thousand Town Emperor was suddenly sent to Long Yin Temple by the envoy. On that day, the girl cried so much that she could only bid farewell to the monk in a hurry, stepped into the carriage to pick her up and rushed back to Chang''an.


    The next day, the monk who did not have the girl''s disturbance was unable to meditate as usual. He still felt that something was missing.


    Thus, he climbed the mountain peak of Dragon Hidden Mountain and looked towards the south.


    He saw an old green dragon roaring in the clouds. Countless dragon qi quickly dispersed from its body and surged into the heavens and earth.


    That was the fate of Da Chu, the fate of the nation that was about to die.


    This was a very unreasonable matter. Although Emperor Wan Zhen was diligent in his administration, he still lacked a bit of spiritual energy. He had more than enough energy to defend himself, but Kai Yuan lacked some ability. But Fang Ming, who succeeded him, was different. That child, the monk, had seen him, taught him¡­


    He should have the ability to inherit the Great Chu Heaven, and also the ability to bring the Great Chu Heaven to prosperity¡­


    Then why did the meeting of the dragons in the sky still continue to disperse?


    Tyrant thought about what Emperor Wan Zhen had said to him that day. His brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and an idea appeared in his heart at that time.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 745 Simi (2)

    At that time, the young monk arranged many matters for the Dragon Hidden Temple, and then Qichen went to Chang''an again.


    During this period of time, he walked much slower than before.


    News of the new emperor''s ascension to the throne had long since spread, and natural disasters had also become more frequent with the ascension of the new emperor. In the face of the divine will in the dark, the manpower seemed to be powerless to the extreme.


    The Great Chu Dynasty, which Emperor Wan Zhen had carefully maintained throughout his life, suddenly looked like it had collapsed in less than a month. Tyrant walked all the way, watching all the way, and helping the victims that he could help.


    Three months later, he arrived at Deerhorn Plain. In this short period of three months, rebels had risen everywhere. The people were in even worse straits in this kind of war. Hunger could be seen everywhere. The people that the monk had rescued were far inferior to the casualties caused by a small war. A sense of powerlessness filled the monk''s mind. At this moment, for the first time in his life, his convictions were shaken.


    He remembered what Emperor Wan Zhen had said to him when he left Chang''an.


    The heavens were going to die.


    However, these sufferings were destined to be borne by the people. What was the reason for this? Two hundred years ago, Da Chu had indeed done something heaven-defying and forcefully continued the fate of his country. However, two hundred years later, which of the emperors of Da Chu was not an inspirational emperor? Which of them was not a virtuous and loving person? Then why did they still insist on dying on this day?


    Was the will of heaven in the dark important, or was the life of all living beings in this world important?


    The monk was full of questions.


    Therefore, he had a sudden intention to change his schedule and head to the dangerous peak that had stood for ten thousand years in the antler plains.


    ¡­


    The name of the Saint Monk was not a waste of his reputation. The monk''s ability was far beyond singing Buddhist scriptures and preaching Buddhism. His cultivation had long since reached the Immortal Realm. This mountain climbing path was nothing troublesome to him. He used about seven days to climb this dangerous mountain peak.


    The Confucian scholars in Lunar Temple were extremely fond of that deductive technique. They didn''t know if it was to show off or really make a great contribution. In short, when the monk arrived at the top of the mountain, there was already a white-clothed Confucian scholar standing outside the Lunar Temple. They knew the monk''s intentions, so they didn''t waste much time. They directly led the monk into the Lunar Temple and sent him to the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion.


    The Supreme True Man who had lived for four hundred years and had seen the rise and fall of the entire Great Chu was already sitting high in the pavilion, waiting for the arrival of the monk.


    Both of them were smart people, and the conversations between smart people were never too complicated.


    The monk knew the rules, so he asked his question without hesitation, "Who will determine the number of Heavenly Dao Samsara''s rise and fall?"


    The old man in a wide white robe shook his head with narrowed eyes and replied, "I don''t know."


    The monk frowned. He never thought that he would receive such an answer. However, he did not blame the so-called omniscient immortal in front of him, nor did he question his answer. He only gave a Buddhist salute to the immortal after a moment of shock, and then turned around to leave.


    Tyrant''s thoughts were very simple. Since even the Supreme True Man was unable to answer this question, he could only find someone who could see farther and live longer than the Supreme True Man to give him an answer.


    However, the moment he stepped out of the Phoenix Arrival Pavilion, Daoist Supreme suddenly called out to him, "I can''t give him the answer that the Saint Monk wants. However, since the Lunar Temple was established, there has never been anything that made people return empty-handed. Since he can''t solve the Saint Monk''s confusion today, I''ll give him an item. I don''t know if it will be of any help to the Saint Monk in the future."


    Supreme True Man gave the monk an ancient book, an ancient book without a name. The monk flipped through the ancient book roughly. It recorded a method of creating something called a divine seed. The method of creating it was extremely cruel, and most of the inferences were based on the experiment of strangers. The monk did not like what was said in the book, but under the impulse of some thoughts that he himself could not say, he did not destroy the book at the first possible moment, and instead carried it with him. He vaguely sensed that some things seemed to be far from as simple as he had imagined.


    After leaving Lunar Temple, the monk set off again.


    This time, he walked very quickly. In just four to five days, he had already crossed the Deer Horn Plains and Jizhou. He did not stop for a moment for the people who were wailing on the roadside, because he knew that he could not save everyone. When he arrived at Chang''an, the once prosperous and peaceful capital seemed to have changed its appearance. Although the streets were still packed with people, the monk could feel a wave of unease and anger surging in the crowd.


    The monk went outside Pu Tian Palace to ask for an audience. The person welcoming him was the royal princess named Fang Qingqing.


    However, after months of absence, the girl was no longer as lively as usual. Her eyes were red and her face was haggard. The monk could imagine how torturous these days should be for the girl.


    The two of them stayed silent. Under the lead of the girl, the monk entered the inner palace and met the new emperor. He was also the child that he had taught for five years, Fang Ming.


    Although they didn''t have the name of master or disciple, there were two true apostles who looked at each other in the empty Pu Tian Palace for a long time. The once vigorous child who was like a rising sun no longer had the spiritual energy in his eyes that made the monk admire him. After exchanging such looks, he sighed deeply and incomparably heavily.


    Before the young emperor could say anything after sighing, the monk threw the ancient book in his arms in front of the emperor. He said, "I want to know the truth."


    Under the aggressive questioning of the monk, the young emperor did not hold out for too long. After the Chu ancestor used the Dragon-Snake Twin Life Technique to continue Chu''s national destiny 200 years ago, the Great Chu Imperial Clan did not relax because of the continued national destiny. Instead, they were immersed in fear of the unknown destiny of heaven and earth. In order to ensure that the rule of Da Chu could continue forever, and also to protect themselves, the Chu Kingdom''s first people climbed the Ya Qi Mountain for the second time and found the Demigod God Seed''s method. Since then, the Chu Dynasty''s royal families have been secretly studying this method.


    Half of Da Chu''s dissipated luck was due to the will of the heavens, while the other half was consumed as the dragon energy needed for this Half Demon Divine Seed Technique.


    After reading the ancient book, the monk noticed that the descendants of the Chu Imperial Clan were all talented. In addition to the strange dragon qi flowing out of the Great Chu Empire, this was why he had such a guess. At this moment, Fang Ming was telling the truth, but the monk who sat down and guessed did not let go of it. Instead, he frowned.


    The reason for that was because the imperial family of the Great Chu Dynasty had been transformed into half-demons a hundred years ago by those seniors who were almost insane. But if that''s the case, They were still not the perfect God Seed, They lacked the Demon Monarch''s blood essence. The injection of Dragon Qi had left these royal clans empty of half-demon bodies. However, their souls were often controlled by this formidable power that did not belong to them because they were unable to control it. In the end, most of them would die from all kinds of disasters caused by this power losing control.


    A hundred years ago, the Darchu Imperial Clan realized this kind of problem. However, once the Half Demon Body was formed, there was no turning back. The imperial clans of Da Chu had no choice but to bear this curse for a hundred years. It wasn''t that they hadn''t attempted to kill the Demon Monarch to obtain his blood essence, but Da Chu had been suffering from natural disasters since 200 years ago. In addition to the dragon qi they had once devoured, Da Chu''s rule had been on the verge of collapse. The various warlords had separated, and on the surface, they respected the Da Chu Imperial Clan as their king, but in reality, they had already formed their own factions. The imperial families of Da Chu knew very well how terrifying the Monster Lord was. They would not have any extravagant hopes of persuading all forces, including the Long Yin Temple, to release the Monster Lord they had suppressed. Because they knew that no one would agree to their request. The fundamental reason why the demon race still stayed in the 100,000 mountains was because only the last Demon Monarch was left in the 100,000 mountains. Once any of them were released, it was possible for the demon race to start a riot again.


    Thus, there was only one hundred thousand mountains left on the roadside in front of the Darchu Imperial Clan.


    However, under such a pack of wolves, the Darchu Imperial Clan was obviously unable to launch any action against the 100,000 mountains.


    Having said that, The young emperor walked down the high steps of Pu Tian Palace. He knelt in front of the monk. He begged the monk to save the Darchu Imperial Clan, At this moment, Da Chu''s luck had already reached the brink of collapse. Once the Great Chu Imperial Clan stepped down from the divine altar and the new king ascended to the throne, they would definitely discover the secrets of the Great Chu Imperial Clan. In order to maintain their rule and obtain enough Dragon Qi, no matter what the Great Chu Imperial Clan did, they were destined to be slaughtered in the end.


    The monk knew very well that the ancestors of the Darchu Imperial Clan, to transform his junior into a half-demon, How bloody this process was, He also knew how great a calamity the dragon qi devoured by the ancestors of Da Chu for their own selfishness would bring to the creatures of this world. However, for the current Da Chu imperial clans, they had not participated in the events of hundreds of years ago. They were just pitiful people whose fate had been decided by the ancestors.


    Fang Ming pleaded with the monk. The imperial clan of Darchu was willing to hand over the dragon qi in their bodies and even give up the status of the so-called imperial clan. They only hoped that their clansmen would be able to escape this fate and that the world would no longer suffer such calamity.


    Tyrant couldn''t find a reason to reject Fang Ming. He pondered for a long time with a calm brow, but in the end, he still agreed.


    ¡­


    Before leaving, the monk went to see Fang Qingqing alone.


    He sat opposite the princess and tasted the tea. This silence lasted for two hours. The two of them seemed to enjoy the peace, but before they left, Fang Qingqing still spoke to the monk.


    She said that she only knew about everything about the Da Chu Imperial Clan after her younger brother ascended the throne. And now, she was enjoying the evil consequences planted by her ancestors. The half-demonic force in her body was rampaging and devouring her life step by step. She would not live long. So she mustered up the courage to reveal her feelings to the monk. She hoped that the monk could stay and accompany her for the last period of time.


    The monk naturally rejected the girl.


    He wasn''t really heartless enough to completely ignore a girl''s burning and genuine emotions. Rather, he knew that instead of dying in a false fantasy, he would rather die in search of hope.


    He wanted to save her, save her clansmen, and save the millions of civilians in this world.


    He decided to head west to the legendary hundred thousand mountains to find the Demon Lord and retrieve the Demon Lord''s blood essence for her. He also wanted to go to the Kunlun Immortal Mountain in the further west and ask the immortals who controlled the heavens and the earth why they wanted this world to always sink into misery in one way or another. He wanted to push the boat along and let the royal family of Da Chu become a true half-demon, while he would take care of the royal family of Da Chu and teach them to become qualified emperors.


    He was very eager to complete these things, because only after he had done all this would he have the qualifications to let go of everything he carried and respond to the things he had been avoiding.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 746 Simi (3)

    A few days later, when the monk set off westward, the girl shouted at him from the city gate, "If Big Brother Dongjun has another life, will you marry me?" The monk did not turn back, he did not dare to turn back, he was afraid that once he turned back, his determination to go west would be shaken. He needed to be resolute enough to go to the hundred thousand mountains of the demon race to be a girl, to obtain the blood essence of the Demon Lord for the entire Darchu Imperial Clan, and to ask a proverb about the rise and fall of all the people in the world.


    However, the monk who was determined to leave did not expect that this farewell would be a farewell to the two of them.


    The road to the west was said to be a long mountain path, but in fact, for a monk whose cultivation had already reached the peak of the world, such a distance was not too far.


    He knew very well that the greatest danger on the westward path was the hundred thousand mountains and the unknown Kunlun Immortal Palace.


    The monk was fully prepared for this.


    However, when he passed through Liang Zhou, Qing Zhou, and the mountains across the border of Qing Zhou, and finally arrived at the location of the hundred thousand mountains recorded in countless ancient books, the monk was deeply shocked.


    There was nothing there. There were no demon races or demon monarchs that he wanted to see. He had not even seen the so-called 100,000 mountains. There was only an endless, yet incomparably deep, void.


    At that time, the monk was not even thirty years old, but he was extremely experienced. In addition, he had flipped through almost all the books in the Dragon Hidden Temple. He knew hundreds of times more than most people in this world, but even so, he was still unable to explain where the situation in front of him came from.


    Even the monks at that time couldn''t imagine that the entire 100,000 great mountains had been moved away by someone using a great divine ability. He couldn''t find the Demon Lord''s blood essence he wanted, so he could only continue forward to the Kunlun Immortal Mountain in the extreme west. If there really was an Immortal Palace there, the monk thought that they would give him an answer.


    Therefore, he continued westward and finally arrived at Kunlun after passing through the boundless void with great difficulty. However, apart from the heavy snow that covered the sky, there was nothing else there. He similarly climbed up Kunlun with great difficulty. There, he did not see the legendary Kunlun Immortal Palace, but he caught a glimpse of the shattering Heavenly Pillars and the rows of long-decaying corpses sitting beneath the Heavenly Pillars. The monk did not understand what the scene in front of him meant. This was too different from the records in the world. It was even difficult for the monk to find any connection with those records from such a scene.


    He carefully looked at the corpses, wanting to identify them, but the rotting corpses didn''t give the monk much of an answer. However, the monk still thought of something. This Kunlun Immortal Mountain was different from any other place. To reach this place, one needed to cross the boundless void and climb up this mountain filled with the pressure of heaven and earth. To reach this place without an Immortal Realm cultivation was akin to a fantasy. In other words, the rows of corpses that were standing in front of him at this moment should all be Immortal-level experts.


    This caused the monk''s undead to appear.


    Legend has it that the immortal palaces on Mount Kunlun would choose powerful immortals from the mortal world every once in a while and become part of the Kunlun Immortal Palace, ruling this world together with the True Immortals in the sky. This was undoubtedly the common aspiration of all the immortals in the world, and the corpses beside the heavenly pillars were most likely the immortals who had been chosen to come to Kunlun. However, why didn''t they become the legendary supreme beings that could pasture the creatures of the world? Instead, they turned into corpses that had lost their vitality. They didn''t know yet, but they could vaguely smell some conspiracies from them.


    The monk left Kunlun in a daze.


    He did not find the answer he wanted, nor did he find the Demon Monarch''s blood essence that the Darchu Imperial Clan needed. Everything was different from what he had imagined, He began to cross the boundless void when he arrived again. No matter what, he still had to return to Da Chu. Even if he could not stop the Da Chu Dynasty from collapsing under the will of the nether heavens, he might be able to do his best to protect the Da Chu clan as much as possible. Of course, he also wanted to see the girl who didn''t have much time left.


    However, this time, as he crossed the boundless void, he encountered something different.


    The so-called void was a world outside the world. There was no heaven and earth, nor was there any creature there. In the few records left about the void in this world, most of them described it as an extremely dangerous place that possessed the power to devour everything. Even a monk with an immortal body wouldn''t dare to be careless under such a notorious void. He crossed the sky and when he arrived at the center of the void, a voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Save me."


    "Save me."


    "Save me¡­"


    The voice was hoarse, deep, and dispirited.


    The monk was unable to determine whether the voice was an illusion or something real. He subconsciously stopped and looked at the void beneath his feet, but the boundless darkness made it impossible for him to see it clearly. He realized that something in the void was calling him, but the void was a place filled with unknowns for creatures in this world. Even the monk who was the presiding officer of the Dragon Hidden Temple and was universally acknowledged as a Saint Monk felt an invisible fear surround him at that time.


    He subconsciously wanted to escape from this place, but the faster he left, the more frequently that voice rang in his ears.


    The voice seemed to carry some strange magic power that could pierce through the monk''s body and reach his soul.


    He continuously rang out, causing the monk''s mind to shake. The monk realized how strange this thing was. He immediately used his own strength to seal his five senses, wanting to get rid of the entanglement of the voice. However, this method did not achieve any results. The voice continued to resound, repeating itself in his mind again and again.


    Tyrant''s temperament was indeed strong, However, after seeing the hundred thousand empty mountains and the wild corpses of Kunlun, his faith was shaken. At this moment, under the bewitching of the strange voice, his mind finally revealed a flaw. And it was this flaw that caused his mind to lose control and be found flawed by the voice in the void.


    "Save me."


    "Save me!!!"


    The voice suddenly grew louder in the monk''s mind. At that moment, a trace of confusion appeared in the monk''s eyes.


    "Who are you?" He murmured.


    The moment this question was spoken, a loud rumble echoed in the monk''s mind.


    After a moment of whirlpool, fragmented images began to appear in the monk''s mind.


    He saw a Taoist priest and an extremely beautiful woman holding a baby in their arms, their faces carrying happy and satisfied smiles.


    However, such a beautiful scene passed in a flash. The sky suddenly erupted with lightning. The densely packed immortals stood on the clouds. A great calamity was imminent. The woman''s body was reduced to ashes amidst the countless lightning bolts. The Taoist knelt on the ground with numerous wounds. At that time, the infant that was still crying in its infancy was abducted by the immortals and brought to the clouds.


    Then he heard deep voices whispering in his ears about how to drive the world into chaos and how to plunge the world into endless abyss. Then, in the boundless darkness, pairs of eyes looked at him, or rather at the infant. Pairs of hands stretched out towards him, drowning the infant''s tiny body. Endless tearing pain came from his limbs and bones. His spirit and flesh were cut apart, and the infant''s lifeless body was put into the depths of the world. And how did that roaring, howling, and mournful soul end up being banished to the boundless void?


    It was a long time. The soul wandered aimlessly in the void. The terrifying darkness in the void tried to devour the soul again and again. Fear and anger lingered in the depths of the soul. He repelled the void again and again, but the void would always return soon. As a result, the soul was torn apart and transformed into fragments that floated in the void. However, the depths of each soul fragment were filled with boundless anger and determination for revenge. After countless years, one of them felt a call from his homeland. He began to work hard to surge in the direction of the call.


    It was a difficult but slow process. During this process, the soul fragment dodged the devouring of the void time and time again. It finally reached the edge of the world when it was exhausted. It waited bitterly at the boundary between the world and the void. It was like the child who had been away from home for a long time had finally found his home, but was unable to knock on the lintel of the door.


    Although these images were too fragmented for him to clear and know what had happened, the monk could clearly feel how desperate the soul fragment was. Only when the monk regained his senses from this illusion did he realize that his face was already covered in tears. He was no longer in the same position he was in when he fell into the illusion, but had somehow reached the depths of the void and touched the edge of the world.


    The revived monk felt a chill run down his spine. He didn''t dare to stay here for long. He hurriedly circulated all the energy in his body to escape from this place. Surprisingly, the voice that had been bewitching him before didn''t pester the monk since then.


    ¡­


    After crossing the void in fear, the monk finally stepped onto the land of the human race.


    At that time, he couldn''t help but have the illusion that he had survived a calamity or seemed to have lived another life, and this feeling became even more intense after he entered the first small town on the border of the Azure Province.


    He clearly remembered that it was spring in March when he left Chang''an, and it should have taken him less than four months to go back and forth, but in fact, when he stepped into the town, he was greeted by an exceptionally cold snowstorm.


    Tyrant was very familiar with the climate of the various prefectures and counties of Da Chu. In the case of Qing Prefecture, such a big snowstorm would usually only be possible after November. Could it be that the calamity that devoured Da Chu''s dragon qi had intensified in the past few months to the point that it was snowing in June? Or perhaps he had been immersed in that strange illusion for so long that he hadn''t noticed it even after a few months.


    With such doubts, the monk immediately found a passer-by to inquire about the situation, and the answer to this question caused the monk to fall into an uncontrollable shock.


    After hearing this question, the passer-by looked at the monk strangely. After all, a normal person could only ask for an hour. How could one not distinguish the age? However, the passer-by answered the question truthfully: Big Wednesday, October.


    Great Zhou?


    What is it? Tyrant had never heard of such a year title before, and when he mentioned Da Chu, the passerby''s expression changed drastically as he ran away. He could be said to be very secretive about this. Tyrant''s heart became even more strange. Only then did he learn that Da Chu had already perished five years ago. The formerly powerful Yuwen Clan occupied the six continents of the Central Plains and established the Zhou Dynasty, while the Chen Clan seized the four continents and took the surname as their national pride. Meanwhile, the eight continents in the northwest were still in chaos, and the Saint Monk clansmen who had yet to return from Long Yin Temple were powerful competitors for the eight continents.


    Tyrant calculated carefully. It turned out that five years had passed since he left Chang''an, The monk who knew this immediately panicked. He inquired about the current situation of the Fang Clan''s survivors. Although most people kept quiet about this matter, he still heard a few days later that there seemed to be a remnant of the Fang Clan at the border between Qing Zhou and Liang Zhou being surrounded by Da Chu''s officers. The leader of the remnants seemed to be a princess from the previous dynasty.


    Inevitably, after hearing this news. The monk immediately remembered that the girl in Chang''an City who shouted "If there is another life" was there. At that moment, his calm heart seemed to ripple, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a huge wave.


    Buddhist light surged around him, and for the first time, killing intent appeared on the monk''s face. He flew towards that place with astonishing speed.


    How could he not be anxious?


    He originally thought that the departure was just a small pain in his life, but who would have thought that this parting would have missed so many people''s lives and betrayed so many promises?


    He didn''t want to miss it again, so this time he raised his strength to the limit¡­


    But when he went there, he saw the soldiers holding the flag of Zhou tightly surrounding the small mountain. They looked at the mountain as if they were watching a monkey show. There, a group of ragged armored soldiers surrounded a cold corpse like a wild beast, constantly shrugging their bodies.


    The monk recognized the body¡­


    His eyes turned blood red in that instant.


    Revenge!


    A terrifying voice rang out in the monk''s mind. Then, he was controlled by the voice and lost consciousness. He heard the wailing in the sky and saw countless bloody lights shining and extinguishing. When everything returned to calm, he was already standing on the Mountain of Corpses and Sea of Blood. He knelt there with the girl''s ravaged corpse in his arms. His eyes were empty, as if he had lost his soul.


    At this moment, a baby''s cry suddenly sounded in the grass of the hill, and the monk woke up as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    He turned his head to look there numbly. He saw a baby crying in the depths of your grass. He was suddenly stunned and recognized the baby. It should be the girl or the child of her smart brother. Perhaps she had anticipated her own situation before, so she hid the baby in that hidden place. A glimmer of hope reignited in the empty eyes of the monk. He temporarily handed out the girl''s corpse and walked to the side of the baby. He picked her up and a letter written in blood fell out of the baby''s embrace.


    The letter did not mention the birth of the baby, but only hoped that someone would bring it up. He could recognize the handwriting of a girl from the delicate handwriting. He did not dwell on whose child the child was. He only knew that it was the girl''s only wish before she died. It was the first thought that surged into the monk''s mind to fulfill his last wish, but he soon realized that this matter was not easy.


    The curse of the Fang Clan had already appeared on this young child. The violent demonic energy within her body was destroying the child''s vitality. Perhaps within a few days, the baby would die under the brutal attack of that demonic energy, and he had no choice but to do anything about it.


    Hope rose and fell again, and the difference drove the monk almost crazy, and it was at that moment that the voice sounded in his ear again, saying, "I can help you."


    Tyrant couldn''t help but be stunned. He felt that this voice was somewhat familiar. It was precisely this voice that had caused him to sink into the void for several years.


    ¡­


    In the west of the Azure Province, on the top of the tallest mountain of a hundred thousand mountains.


    Nineteen''s eyes widened as he looked at Guang Lingui sitting cross-legged in front of him. He urged anxiously, "Then what?"


    Guang Lingui smiled and looked at Nineteen. He was about to say something, but his expression suddenly changed. He suddenly stood up and looked around. Beside him were figures with their eyes tightly shut. Some of them were beautiful women in red, some were middle-aged men with white eyebrows and black hair, and some were teenagers in purple robes. As Guang Lingui stood up, the golden figures floating in the air suddenly opened their eyes one after another.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 747 Count

    A hundred thousand mountains.


    One hundred thousand was naturally a false finger, but this also showed how the mountains within the hundred thousand mountains were horizontal and vertical.


    Within the mountains where the demons were gathered, the towering mountain peak was called the Four Emperors Mountain. As the name implied, the Four Emperors were naturally referring to the four Demon Monarchs who were in charge of the demon race back then.


    At this moment, at the summit of the Four Emperors Mountain, Nineteen looked at the open-eyed bodies floating in the air with a pleasantly surprised expression.


    "Sister Hongjian! Mu An! Sister Keqing!" When Nineteen Eleven saw it, one name after another popped out of his mouth.


    However, to her disappointment, the gazes in the eyes of the people who had already opened their eyes were incomparably empty, and it was even more impossible for them to really respond to her sincere joy.


    Nineteen blinked his eyes and turned to look at the white-robed monk beside him. "Why haven''t they come back to life yet?" He asked.


    "Time." Guang Lingui smiled faintly and spat out two simple words. "Even those great figures outside the heavens need to spend a lot of effort to reconstruct the world, not to mention us. We still don''t know much about this power."


    As the monk spoke, he suddenly stretched out one of his hands, and a black aura surged out from his palm. There, it jumped like a black elf.


    Nineteen seemed to understand, but she still nodded at the end. However, she asked worriedly, "Then how long will it take them to wake up?"


    "Almost there." After the monk finished speaking, the black aura in his hand flapped back into his palm. He stretched out his hand towards Nineteen. Nineteen hesitated for a moment, but still responded to the monk after a few breaths. She also stretched out her hand to grab the monk. At that time, the two figures walked down the rugged mountain path of the Four Emperors Mountain.


    The two of them slowly walked down the long steps at the top and bottom of the mountain, which had been opened up by someone with a ghost axe and divine workmanship.


    They passed through the clouds that lingered around the mountainside. Countless monsters with wings on their backs and human and bird faces dragged huge rocks over their heads and hurried to a certain place.


    "So, Uncle Xu killed Sister Hongjian and Su Mu''an for our own good?" Nineteen withdrew his gaze from the monsters and asked the calm-faced monk beside him.


    "Perhaps. He knows more than we do, so he has to endure more. He needs to make a choice. Some of us can understand, some may not. But whether he is an enemy or a friend, no one will be able to explain it until the end." The monk replied calmly.


    This kind of logic was too complicated for Nineteen. She nodded blankly.


    Hualala!


    At this moment, a dense noise came from the forest beside them. A group of monsters with the appearance of apes flew out from the forest. It seemed that the group of apes were all extremely young. They stood on the trees on both sides of the stone steps, looking at Nineteen and Guang Lingui with some vigilance and anger. A series of squeaky sounds came from his mouth, as if he was talking or letting out meaningless roars.


    Nineteen was a little timid, but seeing that the monk beside him had a calm expression, he gathered some courage and continued to follow him.


    The group of apes were obviously even more bold. They followed the two of them and jumped in the forest. One of the old monkey demons suddenly jumped in front of Nineteen and Guang Lingui, blocking their path.


    "Ah!" The monkey demon''s sudden action had obviously frightened Nineteen. The little girl let out a cry of alarm and subconsciously hid behind Guang Lingui at an astonishing speed.


    Guang Lingui also stopped, but he only stopped and did not do much. He did not appease Nineteen, nor did he drink back the monkey demon.


    On the contrary, the monkey demon looked at Nineteen and Guang Lingui with a puzzled expression, seemingly wondering why Nineteen had such an extreme reaction. However, he also realized that such a change seemed to have occurred because of him, and his face revealed a trace of shame at that time. He scratched his ears and cheeks for a long time. Suddenly, a light shone in his eyes. Then, he jumped high into the dense forest. A rustling sound rang out from the dense forest. Nineteen carefully stretched out his head from behind Guang Lingui and looked at the dense forest.


    However, at this moment, the monkey that was obviously bigger than the other monkeys jumped out of the forest and landed in front of Guang Lingui.


    Nineteen was frightened and subconsciously retracted her head back.


    "Squeakk!" The demonic monkey''s voice rang out hurriedly. Nineteen was a little flustered, but at that time, a furry hand was handed over to her. She was slightly stunned before she could see that there was a bright red apple in her hand.


    Nineteen came to her senses and realized that the apple was for her. Before she could think about the details, the monkey demon waited impatiently and stuffed the apple into Nineteen''s embrace. After that, it grinned at Nineteen. Only then did it jump into the forest. Amidst the cheers of the small monkeys, the big monkey was arrogantly like a triumphant general. It led a group of little fellows into the forest on the hillside and disappeared.


    At this time, Nineteen finally reacted. She looked at the apple in her hand and then at the direction where the monkeys disappeared. Then she muttered, "Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­"


    ¡­


    The two continued walking towards the bottom of the mountain.


    There were also more and more monsters of various colors. There were bull demons with huge bull heads over thirty feet tall, tiger demons with tiger backs and bear waist, and fox demons with attractive appearances. There were many different kinds of monsters, but most of them were extremely busy, carrying various colors of stones towards the edge of the 100,000 mountains.


    Nineteen was still a little afraid of these monsters, but perhaps the goodwill that the monkey demon had shown her had dissipated quite a bit. She held the seductive apple in her arms, lowered her head and thought for a long time. Finally, she could not suppress the doubt in her heart. She looked up at the monk beside her and asked, "Are they friends?"


    "Do you think so?" Guang Lin replied without turning back.


    Nineteen was a little upset. She nodded and shook her head, "They helped us a lot and treated us well, but they¡­"


    "It''s a demon, not a human, right?" The monk seemed to have guessed the hesitation in Nineteen''s heart. He looked back at Nineteen and asked.


    Nineteen lowered his head and acknowledged the monk''s conjecture. This was not Nineteen''s bigotry, but the fact that most records of the demon race in this world were like this. The writers had always described the evil of the demon race without hesitation, so it was inevitable for Nineteen to harbor hostility towards this strange yet powerful race.


    ''"Friends or enemies are judged by themselves, not by others. In this world, the people of the Xia, Zhou, and Chen kingdoms all harbor hostility towards the people of other kingdoms for ten years. But now, in the face of great calamity, aren''t they all rushing towards the Chen kingdom? You have to use your eyes to see the world, not your ears."


    Tyrants would always say such simple and clear words, and also imply some words that Nineteen did not understand, but they felt very reasonable from the bottom of their hearts.


    Therefore, she seriously thought about the monk''s words at that time, and then she nodded heavily, agreeing with this principle.


    Guang Lingui naturally saw through her thoughts and smiled at that time, saying, "So the gift of a friend should not be let down."


    Nineteen was stunned again. She followed Guang Lingui ''s gaze and looked at her hand. Then, she remembered that she had always held the apple that the monkey demon had given her. Nineteen who came to her senses immediately came to her senses. Without thinking much, she picked up the apple and took a big bite. A satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    "Is it delicious?" Guang Lingui asked again.


    This time, Nineteen nodded without the slightest hesitation.


    Guang Lingui seemed to have been infected by her and laughed at that time, but soon he reached out and pointed not far away. "Just like them, who is your master and who is not? This is not something that others can give you an answer to. You have to see for yourself and think for yourself."


    Nineteen was stunned again when she realized that she had unconsciously arrived at the bottom of the mountain. She followed Guang Lingui''s outstretched hand and saw two old men dressed in black and white who looked exactly the same. They were standing under a wooden house and smiling at Nineteen.


    After leaving Great Abyss Mountain, Nineteen had always wanted to avoid the two of them. That black-clothed eighteen was naturally her master who rescued her from the slums, but Zhou Yuan, who had treated her well along the way, had never treated her unfairly. Nineteen didn''t know how to make a choice between the two of them, so he followed Guang Lingui. First, he wanted to ask him to give him an answer. Second, he wanted to temporarily avoid this difficult choice.


    Now, it was clear that she had to face this problem again.


    "Go, make your own choice. It''s not as difficult as you think." Tyrant''s gentle voice sounded from behind her once again.


    Nineteen seemed to be inspired by the monk. She turned around and looked at the monk. Although she was still hesitant, she still nodded heavily in the end. Then, she walked towards the two old men not far away.


    The monk looked at Nineteen''s departing back and his gaze became deeper. He passed the girl and looked at the old man in black. The old man seemed to have sensed his gaze as well. Their gazes met in midair for a short while, but then they tacitly withdrew their gazes from each other.


    ¡­


    "She''s very different, isn''t she?" At the same time, a wet figure of a woman appeared beside the monk. She spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "Yes." Guang Lingui nodded.


    "Why is it different?"


    "That child bet nineteen times on her."


    "Nineteen times? How can you calculate it so clearly?"


    The monk smiled. He extended his hand and gently pointed at the black-clothed old man. His fingertips gently moved, "Don''t count. Count carefully. Do you understand soon?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 748 Return

    "He went to look for the child, didn''t he?"


    Guang Lingui , who had escorted away nineteen, turned around and walked towards another part of the hundred thousand mountains.


    He passed through the dense forest. The birds in the forest jumped around him. The big white rats wagged their tails and hid at the entrance of the cave to watch curiously. The tree trunk on the path in the forest sensed his arrival and automatically lifted it up. After he left, it slowly descended.


    The void but real woman next to him continued to whisper in his ear.


    "Him?" The monk''s footsteps stopped for a while, but after a few breaths, he landed again. "You mean the other me?"


    "Yes." The woman replied softly. The droplets of water on her wet hair fell from the tip of her body, soaking the clothes on Guang Lingui ''s shoulders. However, in the blink of an eye, the moist droplets suddenly disappeared.


    "We chose two different paths. From the moment we stepped forward, we were destined to be unable to travel the same path." Guang Lingui answered truthfully.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud cry suddenly sounded from the horizon. The woman beside him subconsciously looked up and saw a huge bird flashing past their heads. His enormous sharp claws grabbed onto a piece of stone that looked like a thousand jun in weight and quickly flashed past.


    The woman did not stay in this rare sight for too long, not because she was not surprised, but because such a sight could be seen everywhere in this hundred thousand mountains.


    "In that case, he is still our enemy. What about that child? Is he also?" The woman continued the topic that she had just been interrupted.


    The monk turned his head to look at the woman and smiled. "This world is not a place where fellow travelers can be companions. It is like the tens of thousands of rivers in this world. No matter how winding they are, they will inevitably return to the sea."


    "Most of the time, the different paths are destined to be the same."


    The woman was stunned when she heard this, and then a smile appeared on her face once again. She stretched out her long wet hair and put it on her shoulders. "I hope everything in this world will go as you wish," she said. "It''s not in vain that I''ve spent so many years in a daze."


    After the woman finished speaking, her body became even more ethereal. After a few breaths, she completely dissipated and merged into Guang Lingui''s body.


    At this moment, Guang Lingui''s gaze suddenly changed. A divine light lit up in his eyes and instantly extinguished.


    "I won''t." He muttered this in a low voice, and then took another step forward.


    A hundred-year-old forest stood in the middle of the forest. The branches and leaves were intertwined, covering almost the entire forest. Apart from the light that shot into the small crevices, the forest was practically dark. The monk''s footsteps were very slow, but the scenery around him quickly faded from his sides like a streak of light. Soon, a dazzling light appeared not far away from him. It was the exit of this dense forest.


    Guang Lingui arrived at the exit of the dense forest in an instant. The scenery in front of him when he walked into the light suddenly changed and opened up.


    It turned out that this vast forest grew on a hillside, and this only exit was located at the edge of the cliff. Raising his head was the spring sun and the blue sky and white clouds, This beautiful scene stretched for tens of thousands of kilometers, but it was cut by a grey line in the distant horizon. One side was the bright sun and blue sky, while the other side was a dark haze. If the monk was willing, he could gather his gaze and look into the distance. He could even see that there was constantly fine snow floating in the dark sky.


    That was the Central Plains, the territory of the human race.


    More than a month had passed since the Battle of the Great Abyss Mountain. The long winter had passed, and the Central Plains, which had already reached early spring, was still covered in heavy snow. There was not the slightest bit of coldness. The Hundred Thousand Mountains were summoned by Xuan''er and Fei Lian. Naturally, such a colossus could not be suspended in the air forever. Thus, Fei Lian immediately decided to send the Hundred Thousand Mountains together with Xuan''er and the Monster Monarch Queen Qing, who had always been in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, into his original location and concealed it in the void.


    The monk couldn''t help but sigh when he thought of the Heavenspan divine ability that the three Monstrous Monarchs had unleashed that day. Then he withdrew his gaze from the distance and lowered his head to look at the cliff entrance. Long lines of ants could be seen everywhere under his feet, carrying huge stones like ripples as they walked towards the edge of a hundred thousand mountains.


    Guang Lingui opened his hands and landed straight down at that moment. His speed was extremely fast, but when he reached the bottom of the cliff, his falling body suddenly slowed down. It was like a feather that floated lightly on the ground.


    The strange-looking monsters around him all looked at Guang Lingui, but they quickly withdrew their gazes and started to get busy again.


    Guang Lingui immediately took a step towards the center of the open space. There was a huge stone platform. Four huge stone pillars were erected around the platform. At the center was a circular object paved with black stones. There were many raw inscriptions carved on it. From the looks of it, this place seemed to be an altar.


    Countless demons were transporting the stones they were carrying to the center of the altar from afar. At the center, a handsome man dressed in white was activating the spell formation in the altar to pour some sort of power into the stones. After that, the stones that obtained the power were carried by the demons and carried to the edge of the 100,000 mountains.


    Guang Lingui walked against the busy crowd to the edge of the altar, where there were several figures standing.


    He walked to one of the women in black and asked, "How much longer?"


    The woman in black, who had been staring at the situation on the altar, turned her head. She had a face that was so beautiful that it could hardly be cubed. However, at this moment, her face, which was supposed to be as beautiful as a peach blossom, was pale and haggard to the extreme. She frowned. After looking at the monk, she replied, "It''s almost done. I guess it will be done today."


    Guang Lingui was about to nod when the people beside the black-clothed woman noticed their conversation and turned to look at the black-clothed woman and Guang Lingui.


    Most of these figures weren''t familiar to Guang Lingui, or could not be considered human. For example, the woman in black seemed petite and charming, but she was actually Demon Lord Lu Wu. For example, the red-robed man was also known in the world as Demon Lord Fei Lian, who could stop children from crying at night. Of course, apart from these legendary monarchs, there were also a group of leaders of the demon race in the hundred thousand mountains.


    Although Guang Lingui did not have those bigoted racial opinions, he could not find anything to talk about with these demons for a while.


    This kind of trouble probably also existed in the demons who were looking at him. Thus, after exchanging glances, both sides tacitly withdrew their gazes and looked at the white figure standing in the middle of the altar, constantly injecting strength into the stone.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly, and the sky gradually darkened. The demons traveling through the hundred thousand mountains were still busy.


    Until the sun completely descended on the mountain depression in the extreme west, starlight lit up, and a rough voice suddenly came from the horizon, "Alright! Alright!"


    Everyone raised their heads and saw a beautiful white crane flying over from the horizon. On its body sat a middle-aged man that was incompatible with its beautiful appearance, but it was undoubtedly Chu Chouli. Bai He seemed to be somewhat annoyed by Chu Chouli''s loud shouts, It landed in front of everyone and suddenly raised its rear buttocks. At that moment, the middle-aged man with a happy expression flew out and was fiercely thrown onto the ground with an extremely ungraceful face. After gliding for a short distance on the stone floor, it finally stopped. The immortal crane glanced at Chu Chouli''s embarrassing appearance with contempt before flapping its wings and flapping its wings arrogantly as it left.


    "F*ck! Grandpa Chu will stew your fat chicken one day!" Hero Chu, whose face had been exposed, stood up in a sorry state and cursed. As he said this, he stood up and noticed that something was wrong, and his gaze landed on him.


    Chu Chouli finally remembered that he was currently in the territory of the demon race. In front of a large group of great figures of the demon race, shouting like this was not a very wise thing. Hero Chu shrank his head in fear. His eyes rolled and landed on Xuan''er. He ran over to Xuan''er with a flattering smile on his face and said, "The east side is settled!"


    Xuan''er was naturally clear about Chu Chouli''s temperament. She would not take his nonsense to heart. On the other hand, Houqing and Bai Ning, who stood at the center of the altar and had met Xu Han and the others several times, had an unfriendly expression on their faces. However, due to Xuan''er''s face, she didn''t dare to explode.


    "Bai Ning, then use all your strength to send them to the other three places." Fei Lian, who was standing at the side, also saw the slightly awkward atmosphere on the scene. He spoke at that time. Hearing this, Bai Ning, who was standing at the center of the altar, said, Although they were still unhappy, they still didn''t dare to disobey Fei Lian''s intentions. Thus, they nodded their heads. Immediately, a loud long horn sounded from the mountains around the altar. After hearing the long horn, the busy demons changed their formations abruptly. The group of demons heading east rushed into the other three directions and continued to be busy.


    With the passage of time, two hours later, Aowu returned and called out to Xuan''er. Xuan''er understood the meaning behind it, and the west side was done.


    Shortly after, Ah Huang also ran back to the north and finished.


    The last azure-clothed woman to return from the south was actually the Ran Qingyi who had opposed Xu Han and the others several times, but still made Chu Chouli miss her. She nodded to the crowd, but she turned a blind eye to the concern Chu Chouli had given her.


    At this moment, it was clear that no one had the heart to care about the strange relationship between Chu Chouli and that woman. Xuan''er was delighted when she saw Ran Qingyi. Then, she looked at Fei Lian and Hou Qing and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, time is of the essence. Let''s begin."


    The two Demon Monarchs and Bai Ning, who were standing at the center of the altar, nodded their heads one after another. Then, they followed their previous plan and headed in four different directions. As for Chu Chouli and the others, it was naturally impossible for them to follow the other Demon Monarchs or Bai Ning, who was hostile to the human race. They could only follow Xuan''er to the east. Xuan''er did not make things difficult for the crowd. A black aura spread out and wrapped around the crowd. Afterwards, the scenery in front of them changed. After dozens of breaths of time passed, they arrived at the junction of the 100,000 mountains and the land of the Azure Province.


    Under Fei Lian''s divine ability, the Hundred Thousand Mountains had left this world for a full thousand years. Although the existence of a barrier that existed in the world itself made it impossible for the Void to invade this world on a large scale as the Hundred Thousand Mountains were pulled away, the edges of the Void could not help but be slowly devoured in this thousand years. The stones that Bai Ning had blessed previously were used to fill the gullies between the 100,000 mountains and the edges of the void.


    "Ai! Monk!" At that time, Chu Chouli used his elbow to touch Guang Lingui beside him. Regardless of whether the other party was willing or not, he leaned closer to his ear and asked, "You said that although the ravine in the void is a little bigger, aren''t those monsters like monkeys, demons, birds, and cranes able to cross it as well? Why waste so much time to fill up this place?"


    Guang Lingui didn''t seem to have expected Chu Chou Li to ask such a question. The usually indifferent him couldn''t help but be stunned at that time. Then, he laughed and shook his head. Only then did he say, "This is not to fill in the gully."


    "What is that for?" Chu Chouli asked.


    Without waiting for Guang Lingui to respond, Xuan''er''s face suddenly sank. Her hands suddenly stretched out, and demonic energy suddenly gushed out of her body, flying towards the gully where the stones piled up in front of her.


    Although these stones fill the gullies, However, there were still some gaps, But strangely, as Xuan''er''s demonic power surged in, Those cracks were quickly smoothed out at a speed visible to the naked eye. The Hundred Thousand Mountains and the edges of the world were intact as if they had never been separated before. This kind of change began to spread in all directions, taking the place where the people were at as the starting point and swirling around the body of the Hundred Thousand Mountains in an arc. In the other three places, the two Demon Monarchs and Bai Ning also used their own methods to repair the rift between the 100,000 mountains and the edge of the world.


    The four powers swam out and finally interweaved together after several hundred breaths of time.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound echoed through the heavens and earth. Only then did the 100,000 mountains truly return to this world.


    Such a return is a return in various senses, but also connected with the world in various senses.


    A mighty force surged out from the depths of the hundred thousand mountains. surging towards the heavens and earth where the human race was, At that time, it was unknown if it was an illusion. Chu Chouli could clearly feel the distant human world. At that moment, the haze that had enveloped the region for several months finally showed signs of dissipating. At the very least, the heavy snow in Qingzhou, which was closest to the 100,000 mountains, stopped abruptly. As time passed, such a change continued to spread through Qingzhou towards the wider territory.


    At that moment, Chu Chouli seemed to have thought of something. He looked at the horizon, his mouth wide open, wanting to say something but unable to say anything.


    Guang Lingui suddenly said.


    "The demon race''s return is not to link their land to the world, but to link their destiny to the world. In this battle, he will gamble everything with us."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 749 Wang, Wake Up

    "The snow has stopped!"


    Fang Ziyu, who was sleeping on the thick stack of memorials in Changle Palace, was awakened by the eunuch''s shrill voice.


    She struggled to open her hazy eyes and looked in the direction of the door.


    She had a very bad life these days. All the territories that belonged to Great Zhou had already surrendered to Chen Country. In the eight continents of Great Xia, apart from the last Yan Province, the other seven continents also began to submit to Chen Country one after another. Of course, this was not Fang Ziyu''s militaristic feat, but a common decision made by the people everywhere and the local rulers under the impetus of the desire to survive after the grain was depleted.


    Just a few days ago, the Great Xia Yan Continent, which was also struggling to support itself, had finally exhausted all its grain reserves. Without sufficient military resources, Great Xia was forced to ask for help from Chen Country. The apostle Nangong Jing, who was in charge of heading to Jinling of Chen Country, was already on his way. Obviously, the submission of the Great Xia Imperial Court was imminent. Fang Ziyu had probably never expected that after the collapse of the Great Chu Dynasty, the various heroic powers had fought over each other for two hundred years, and had tried their best to fulfill their long-cherished wish of reunification in her hands.


    But in reality, Fang Ziyu did not have much of an impression of this matter. Even if it was possible, she did not wish to take over the mess of Zhou and Xia. Of course, it would be best if not even Chen. She had been busy for too long, there were always endless memorials on her desk, and there were always endless matters to be dealt with by her side. Every day she needed to dispatch all parties to solve the problems everywhere with the best strategy. Such a busy month and endless days and nights made her half-step Immortal Realm body somewhat unable to hold on, and she unconsciously fell asleep in the middle of the night yesterday.


    For the first time in a month, Fang Ziyu, who had tasted a good sleep, was still a little unsatisfied, but the moment she raised her head, the door of the main hall of Changle Palace was pushed open. Fang Ziyu''s pupils suddenly widened, as if he had seen the most inconceivable scene in the world, and he was stunned.


    Naturally, what surprised her was not the reckless eunuch with a happy expression, nor was it the other party''s rash act of barging into her palace. Instead, the warm spring light that followed when the palace door was pushed open was like a blue sky and white clouds that had separated from each other for a long time.


    "Your Highness, the snow has stopped!"


    The eunuch knelt down in front of Fang Ziyu and repeated what he said when he woke Fang Ziyu up. Of course, he didn''t disturb his master''s fear at all, because even the lowliest eunuchs in the palace knew that in this world, no one would be unhappy because of this news.


    It was already the thirteenth day of the first month, and a full month had passed since the calamity. However, even though spring had already begun, the snow that had covered all the territories of the three kingdoms since the beginning of winter did not stop in the slightest. If this continued for a few more days, then it would be the season of spring plowing. At that time, the grain reserves of the Imperial Court would allow the people to survive until the autumn. However, they missed the spring plowing. Without the autumn harvest, how would they spend the next year?


    For the majority of the people in this world, hardship would at most make them complain more, but as long as there was still hope, they could grind their teeth and swallow the bitterness in front of them. But if there was no hope, who would dare guarantee that the fragile order in this world would be maintained?


    At this moment, the heavy snow that stopped and the sunlight that entered Fang Ziyu''s pupils through the palace gate of Changle Palace were the hopes in the hearts of the common people, as well as the hopes that supported this world to drag its broken body forward.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, Consort. It is your goodwill that touched the heavens. Li Min can be expected, and the country can be restored!!!"


    The eunuch clearly understood what the scattered snow meant to Fang Ziyu and the entire world. At that time, he spoke loudly again. His tone was high and his expression was quite moved. Over the past few days, he had been following Fang Ziyu and witnessed how Fang Ziyu worked day and night for the people of Chen and Xia Zhou. He thought that the heavens had truly blessed him and ended this harsh winter, giving life to the people of the world. Therefore, these words were absolutely not flattering or flattering. Instead, they were sincere words from the bottom of his heart.


    Most of the palace maids and guards outside the palace gates also had such thoughts. At that time, they all knelt down outside the palace gates and shouted loudly.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, Consort. It is your goodwill that touched the heavens. Li Min can be expected, and the country can be restored!!!"


    For a moment, this voice echoed throughout the entire palace, lingering on the palace gates of Changle Palace for a long time without stopping.


    ¡­


    As if to prove this point, a guard quickly walked into the palace and knelt outside the palace gates. He said loudly, "Your Highness, the envoys of Great Xia have arrived. They brought the royal watch of Great Xia and are willing to serve the Chen Kingdom as their master. I only ask Your Highness to quickly divert grain to save the people of Great Xia!"


    This matter was not Xin Mi. A few days ago, an advance messenger came to inform him of this matter. With Fang Ziyu''s temperament and Chen Country''s current sufficient grain, he had already asked the officials in charge of managing the grain to prepare the grain that Great Xia needed. As long as the envoy worked together, he could bring it away. However, this matter, which had already become a foregone conclusion, had now fallen into the ears of the officials beside him and changed their appearance.


    Just imagine, this heavy snow had fallen for several months, but there was no intention of stopping at all. Why did it happen to stop after Great Xia handed over the documents of submission? Didn''t this imply that the people of the world, Xia, Zhou, and Chen, had been separated for hundreds of years. At this moment, their auras had been exhausted, and they had all fallen under Fang Ziyu''s command before the calamity ended? Wasn''t Fang Ziyu the son of the heavens?


    Thinking of this, the faces of the officials all changed. At that time, the eunuch in the lead seemed to have thought of something. He subconsciously reached out and touched his bosom. There was a letter left behind, a letter Chen Xuanji had left for him. He vaguely realized that it was time to open the letter.


    ¡­


    Xia Chao surrendered. Such a thing was naturally a major matter. Even if Fang Ziyu did not care about it, whether it was due to etiquette or rules, such a thing required the presence of civil and military officials in the Imperial Court.


    However, the Emperor of the Chen Kingdom had disappeared long ago when the calamity occurred, so the dragon chair in the court was empty. Only Fang Ziyu, who wore a phoenix crown, was sitting on the side. Only after accepting the memorials and conferring the title of Grand Xia Emperor as the Xia King and classifying Yan Province as his territory did he finally understand this matter.


    After Nangong Jing, the envoy, took over the document that Fang Ziyu had issued and thanked him, he had already finished his work today. Fang Ziyu also yawned. She decided to temporarily let go of the endless tasks at hand. She would find time to walk around the palace for a while and then find the eunuch. She must ask him about Chen Xuanji''s whereabouts. After all, at this moment, the heavy snow had stopped. Spring had already appeared, and the grain in her hands was enough to support the surviving people until the autumn harvest. The bet between her and Chen Xuanji had finally come to an end.


    Fang Ziyu wanted to escape quickly and try to find traces of everyone. These past few days, she had also sent people to investigate. She had obtained very little information about what had happened in the Great Abyss Mountain that day, but there were still traces of it. The few survivors around the Great Abyss Mountain had mentioned that they had seen a huge mountain peak that could not be found in the sky, but it quickly disappeared. Fang Ziyu realized that the rumoured 100,000 mountains of that thing were there at regular intervals. Naturally, it was impossible for such a large object to disappear out of thin air, and it was even impossible for it to be nowhere to be found since then. The only place where the hundred thousand mountains could hide was in the west of Qingzhou, where the hundred thousand mountains used to be.


    However, before, she had to take care of the Chen Kingdom and the people who had submitted from all over. Now, she could finally let go of these worries and had the opportunity to go to the west of the Azure Province to search for 100,000 mountains and traces of the possible survival of the people.


    However, there seemed to be something insisting on going against Fang Ziyu. Just as she wanted to announce her retreat, the little eunuch who had been following Chen Xuanji suddenly appeared. Along with his iconic spy voice, "The decree is here!"


    At that time, it was unknown if it was Fang Ziyu. Apart from Great Xia''s envoy Nangong Jing, everyone else was stunned.


    Chen Xuanji''s mysterious disappearance had initially frightened the civil and military officials of the Chen Kingdom. There were even some people who suspected Fang Ziyu, so much so that they organized people to search for Chen Xuanji. However, under the calamity of the natural disaster, everyone was extremely busy. Adding on Fang Ziyu''s miraculous handling strategy, everyone gradually let go of this matter. After all, compared to the emperor, national peace and security seemed to be more important. Of course, there might be a small group of people who still had misgivings, but in the environment where everyone from officials to civilians gradually loved Fang Ziyu, this kind of voice would often be drowned out by the crowd''s mountain shouts and tsunami-like surroundings.


    At this moment, the eunuch brought the imperial edict, and everyone remembered that there was also an Emperor in the Chen Kingdom.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Fang Ziyu thought to himself that this fellow had finally appeared. However, although she was somewhat dissatisfied, she still took the lead to kneel down and shouted, "This concubine respectfully welcomes the imperial edict."


    The civil and military officials below the stage also came to their senses and knelt down one after another.


    The little eunuch''s gaze swept across everyone before his brows sank solemnly. Only then did he say, "The sun bears its name and the moon bears its god."


    "I inherited the throne for two years, ask oneself virtue is not enough to govern the country, strategy is not enough to reassure the people. But the heavens do not stop me, Great Chen. After I was fortunate enough to marry Fang Ziyu, I believe that all of you have already reached a consensus on this woman''s virtue. I naturally do not need to say anything further. And most importantly, I, Su Tongqi, observe this child, carry the Dragon Form, the sun and moon above my head, is a person who is destined to return from heaven. So think for a long time, finally decided to draw up this decree, from now on, for the world, for the brilliant heavenly dao, dhyana is located behind my Fang Ziyu. Ever since then, the world has been unified for generations to come. "


    ¡­


    Deer horn plain, Ya Qishan mountain peak.


    The black-robed, handsome man stood there and looked up at the horizon.


    It was evening and dusk, and something was surging in the dim horizon, coming from all parts of the world, circling the horizon, and then all the way to the eastern horizon. A gigantic divine dragon form had already condensed there, and with the influx of this aura, the aura surging around the divine dragon form became even more formidable.


    "Condensing the Dragon Form with the will of all living beings and gathering luck. I didn''t think of such a scheme." The handsome man took a deep look at the Dao Dragon Form before withdrawing his gaze. Then, he turned to look behind him and said,


    Behind him stood several figures. There were white-browed, black-haired youths, young men with elegant faces but long sabers on their backs, Confucian scholars who sat in wheelchairs with eyes like stagnant water, and men who had pendants carved on their hard waist like tigers and wolves. Upon hearing this, the white-browed, black-haired youth smiled faintly and said, "The Gods of the Outer World will not give up after all. When they return, it will definitely be the pressure of the army. Naturally, we must be fully prepared to mobilize all the power we can muster."


    The white-browed, black-haired youth said this. The three people beside him all had calm expressions, and none of them commented on his words at all.


    When the handsome man in the lead heard this, he sized up the white-browed and black-haired youth. His gaze was strange, as if he was considering something. It was undeniable that under the gaze of the other party, the youth''s entire body was somewhat indescribable and uncomfortable, but he did not want to reveal his situation in front of the man. Only after observing the situation for more than ten breaths did the handsome man withdraw his gaze.


    At that moment, the young man felt as if he had been granted an amnesty, but his forehead was unconsciously covered in dense sweat.


    "That''s right." The handsome man''s voice sounded at that moment. "Although they are just stupid cattle and sheep, since they are doomed to perish, we must make the most of them. There is more or less something we can do for them, right?"


    A warm smile appeared on the man''s face like the spring breeze, but the meaning behind his words made the young man feel as if he had fallen into an ice purgatory. He hurriedly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at the man, fearing that the slightest change in emotion on his face would be captured by the man, so as to penetrate the true thoughts in his heart. The only thing that surprised him was that the three people beside him seemed to completely agree with the logic of the man, and they did not show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction or surprise at this.


    After the man finished speaking, the atmosphere fell into silence. For the young man, this silence undoubtedly increased the burden on his heart. As more and more sweat accumulated on his lowered head, a light footstep came from behind him.


    A figure dressed in a long green robe slowly walked to the front of the crowd. He smiled and bowed to the crowd one by one. Then, he looked at the handsome man and whispered, "King, you''re awake."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 750 Mantis Catching Cicada

    The world was dim.


    Xu Han''s head was also in a daze.


    His body continued to fall down, and his speed was extremely fast. The airflow in the air cut through his cortex, causing his entire body to feel intense pain from being cut by sharp weapons at that time.


    However, Xu Han did not hate this feeling. In fact, it was precisely this kind of pain that kept his muddled head clean.


    He fell faster and faster. He passed through the boundless void, crossed the stars on the dome, and broke through the layers of clouds.


    The scene in front of him gradually became clearer. He saw a piece of red earth spraying hot lava from the depths of the earth, devouring every inch of the earth like a tide. The crowd scattered like ants, wailing and crying endlessly, but they were submerged under this calamity of collapsing mountains and earth.


    Xu Han remembered that he seemed to have seen such a scene somewhere before. There was not the slightest fluctuation in his heart. His body was still falling. The earth that caught his eyes gradually shrunk, but at the same time, it gradually became clear. He saw a messy cliff. On the corpses of countless gigantic humanoid monsters, a purple-eyed girl was looking at Xu Han with red eyes and an incomparably resentful gaze.


    Xu Han''s body, which was constantly falling, was gradually being dragged down by an invisible force. His falling body stopped and floated in midair. However, he did not marvel at such a change. Rather, he wondered why this purple-eyed girl, or rather, why her master and mother would look at him with such a gaze.


    However, this puzzle was quickly answered.


    "Why! Why did you lie to me!" The purple-eyed girl raised her finger towards the sky and asked angrily.


    Xu Han was stunned for a moment before he reacted. It turned out that the purple-eyed girl''s words were not for him. Similarly, her gaze was not directed at him. Xu Han regained his senses and turned to look at the dome. He saw that a huge human face had already formed on the dome. He also looked at this place, but surprisingly, he crossed over Xu Han and looked straight at Ghost Subhuti behind him. It was as if Xu Han did not exist in the eyes of either side of the confrontation.


    ''"I lied to you? When did I lie to you? If you want the power to restore the country, I will pass on the Demigod God Seed to you. If you want a chance, I will give you a chance to do it again. Look at the world around you. The world is reorganizing at this moment. Everything will return to what I promised before you two met. Don''t you see that everything is as I promised?" Skyline''s face said this with an undisguised mockery and ridicule in its dull tone.


    ''"This is not what I want ¡­ this is not ¡­" Ghost Subhuti looked at the world below the mountain in dismay. The rolling lava was devouring the lives of the creatures like crazy. Anyone who touched half of the lava, ordinary people, and peerless immortals, were instantly drained of their vitality by that force. The terror in their eyes was frozen at that moment, and then their bodies were disintegrated into countless tiny particles that surged into the depths of the world under the pull of the surging lava.


    "Enjoy it. It''s all over again. You and him will meet again, but the end is already decided." The gigantic face narrowed its eyes and looked at Gui Puti. Then, it slowly dissipated. The world was completely silent except for the endless howls that echoed like a purgatory.


    Tears gushed out of the purple-eyed girl''s eyes. She knelt on the ground, her hands tightly clutching the dirt on the ground. Her fingernails were still cut out with bloodstains. A series of emotions of annoyance, regret, unwillingness and hatred surged into her heart. Her body began to tremble, and a powerful will within her awakened from her deep sleep. Seeing that it was about to surge through her entire body, her eyes instantly darkened.


    Just as she was about to let that power corrode her, a hand suddenly landed on her shoulder.


    Gui Puti was slightly stunned. The will that was about to corrode her body dissipated at that moment. She turned around and looked behind her. She saw a black-clothed youth covered in blood standing behind her. The corner of her mouth was smiling as she looked at her. He said, "Mother, don''t give up. We still have a chance."


    Gui Puti was stunned. Out of guilt and despair for Wei Lai, she did not immediately respond to the youth. Instead, she said dispiritedly, "It''s over. Everything is over. It''s me." She turned her gaze away and swept across the corpses on the ground. "It was me who harmed you."


    However, Xu Han still had a smile on his face. He stretched out his hand to help Gui Puti up and said, "We are all chess pieces on the chessboard. We can''t help but say things that are not sincere. No one can blame us or anyone else."


    "But now that the chess players have cleared the chessboard, we have a chance to bury a piece. When the time comes, one piece will flip the chessboard."


    Gui Puti was still a little stunned, but perhaps it was the certainty in the youth''s tone that infected her. She couldn''t help but ask, "How can I bury it?"


    The youth was speechless, only turning his head to look behind him. Ghost Subhuti noticed the oddity and subconsciously followed the youth''s gaze. There were still several figures standing behind him at that time. A girl around ten years old, dressed in black and white clothes, had the same appearance as the two old men. Of course, there was also the only successor of the Bandit Saint Sect, Chu Chouli.


    Xu Han in the horizon looked at everything in front of him. He finally understood that the ghost Subhuti in front of him, as well as himself, as well as the nineteen behind him, Zhou Yuan, and even Chu Chouli, were all fantasies in his memory.


    He came to his senses, and the fantasies around him began to crack. With a light sound, those fantasies and everything around them shattered.


    ¡­


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Xu Han opened his eyes. His mouth was panting heavily, and his forehead was covered in dense sweat.


    "What a pity, I almost saw your deepest secret." But before Xu Han could figure out where he was, a deep voice came from beside his ear.


    Under the sound, Xu Han''s dim head became clearer. He looked up and saw an incomparably pitch black room. That pitch black was not something that could be rendered, but a kind of complete darkness that could not even be shone by the sunlight. Ordinary people couldn''t see anything in it at all, but fortunately, Xu Han wasn''t very human.


    Therefore, he clearly saw several figures standing in front of him, and these people could be considered old acquaintances of Xu Han.


    The Lunar Temple''s Palace Master, Shen Wushuang. The previous Beijiang King, Wang Muji, was now the Beijiang King, Zhou Zhang, the Tiger Leopard Cavalry Commander, Meng Ke, the Chen Empire Emperor, Chen Xuanji, and, of course, the Yuan Cultivator who had been like a maggot tarsal bones all the way from Qing Zhou.


    Seeing these dead or undead people appear in front of him, Xu Han was not surprised at all. What really made Xu Han uneasy was that his limbs were being wrapped around by a huge black chain, and his body was hanging high in the air. Xu Han had the intention to use the power in his body to break free from this restriction, but at this moment, his body was empty and didn''t have the slightest bit of power to drive him. Xu Han quickly realized that it must be the strange nature of the iron chain. He thought about what had happened before he fainted, but he couldn''t understand how he had fallen into the hands of Shen Wushuang in front of him.


    "Stop struggling. You won''t be able to break free from this chain." Shen Wushuang clearly saw through Xu Han''s thoughts. He leisurely paced lightly in front of Xu Han, but he said so. Then, he stretched out his hand, and his snow-white fingers slid out from his wide black long sleeve. He gently pointed his hand on the iron chain. The collision between the two made a light sound, echoing in the quiet room door, like the tune before a certain music started.


    "This is something bestowed by God. It''s made for you. It can seal off any bit of power in your body."


    "God?" Xu Han calmed down from his initial shock. He no longer struggled meaninglessly, but secretly tried to activate the power in his body. But on the surface, he looked at Shen Wushuang and asked coldly, "So Shen Wushuang, who is known as the number one immortal in the world, also has a god that he believes in?"


    The mockery in Xu Han''s tone was naturally not concealed, but such a clumsy provocation technique was obviously not enough to cause Shen Wushuang''s state of mind to stir up the slightest ripple. He smiled and said, "The gods that mortals believe in are nothing more than dead creatures or fictional figures. But in the end, such existences are all human beings. What''s the big deal about humans? It''s just that they have higher cultivation and longer lifespans. How can they be equipped with gods?"


    "Look, that Ghost Rice who thinks he is the Lord of the Universal Domain of the Universe. They treat all living beings in this world as cattle and sheep in captivity. They treat me and those stupid True Immortals as shepherds'' dogs. They think that their schemes are foolproof, but they forget that they are not gods, they are humans. And humans, they will always make mistakes."


    Xu Han stared at Shen Wushuang, who was speaking so confidently, and said, "Since even someone as powerful as Gui Gu Zi is not a god, who is the god in your mouth?"


    Shen Wushuang narrowed his eyes. A deep chill suddenly appeared between his eyes. At that time, he said word by word, "Naturally it''s you!"


    "Me?" Xu Han was slightly stunned, but his face quickly revealed an unclear smile. He asked, "Since I am the god that His Excellency the Palace Master spoke of, then isn''t it a bit too disrespectful to treat your god like this?"


    "I said before that God is not a human. If you want to become a God, the first thing you need to do is erase that part of yourself that is a human." Shen Wushuang maintained his calm attitude. After he finished speaking, he lightly tapped the iron chain that trapped Xu Han with his fair finger.


    "Of course, as a human being, it is indeed very difficult to do this, but it doesn''t matter. I will help you, my God." Shen Wushuang''s voice sounded again, but unlike before, his tone was even deeper, carrying a faint hint of fanaticism.


    Xu Han was just about to say something, But then his mouth opened, His expression suddenly changed. In an instant, he turned pale. He looked at the chains that were trapping him. He could clearly see the four chains trembling violently. Then, in the depths that he couldn''t see clearly, four black things like poisonous snakes were circling along the four chains and surging towards Xu Han.


    Xu Han could sense a familiar smell from the four black objects-the power of an emperor.


    At that moment, his pupils suddenly dilated. Then, he looked at the incomparably handsome man in front of him in disbelief and asked loudly, "Shen Wushuang, do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Of course I do." Shen Wushuang smiled as he spoke. The calm that still existed on his face and Xu Han''s increasingly ferocious appearance formed a sharp contrast in this dark space. "Offer sacrifices to the gods and summon their arrival."


    Xu Han''s body struggled violently. At that moment, his head leaned forward and collided with Shen Wushuang''s forehead. "Do you know what your so-called God will bring? That is something that even Ghost Grain does not dare to face!"


    The expression on Xu Han''s face became even more ferocious. The anger in his eyes suddenly darkened and brightened. The black aura had already flowed into his body along the four iron chains, continuously corroding his body. The chain had already locked onto the power in Xu Han''s body. At this moment, under the corrosion of the dark aura, Xu Han could only rely on his own will to fight against that powerful power. However, this was more like a battle between trapped beasts. Sooner or later, his will would be completely submerged under that dark power.


    "The reason why the Ghost Valley disciples dare not face him is because they are trying to touch the power of the gods. We are different. We are his faithful servants, and God will only destroy stupid creatures. We will become God''s people and work with him to maintain the order of the starry sky that has been out of balance for hundreds of thousands of years." Shen Wushuang looked at Xu Han with a painful expression. A smile gradually surged in his eyes. As he whispered these words, his entire body began to emit black auras similar to that of the Emperor. Of course, it wasn''t just him, it was also the people behind him. For a moment, black gas surged into the sky in this dark space.


    Xu Han said, looking at the situation in his eyes, He was naturally very familiar with the Emperor''s power. Because he had absorbed too much of the Emperor''s power, He also had a clear understanding of the current state of the crowd. Just as they had said, they had become the servants of the emperor, just like the Prime Minister Liu who had voluntarily given his life in front of the Southern Desolate Sword Mausoleum. At this moment, these familiar or unfamiliar people in front of him had already become the ancient demons under the emperor!


    Xu Han quickly understood something.


    For example, why did Xu Han, the white-robed emperor of the Kunlun Immortal Palace, bother to tell him the whole story? Or, why did he fight to the death outside the world to buy time for this world? And this time did not only belong to the creatures of this world, it also belonged to the emperors in the depths of this world. He never gave up the chance to break through the seal, and now he''s got it¡­


    Xu Han thought of this, but the black aura had already flowed into his body. His eyes were instantly pitch black, and the consciousness in his mind gradually blurred at that time.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 751 Prepare A Gift

    The world is always forgetful.


    It was like two hundred years ago, in just a few years of riots, they had forgotten about the imperial family. It was just like the cold winter of March, which almost made them forget the feeling of spring. Only when they embraced the spring light again did they have the illusion that they had not seen each other for a long time, and they loved the recipe fish that brought them this spring light so much.


    This love and support quickly surged to an unimaginable level under the intentional or unintentional incitement of others.


    After the news of Fang Ziyu ascending to the throne spread, no one realized how absurd it would be to become an emperor in the future. Of course, no one would think that Fang Ziyu had usurped the country of Chen in a sense.


    But in short, this matter was settled just like that. The unified dynasty had arrived so quickly that people were caught off guard.


    The country''s name was Ning, and the emperor''s title was Chengtian


    Although there were still some people stubbornly sticking to the old system, in front of the 100,000 elite cavalry in Empress Chengtian''s hands, these scattered remnants could not cause any big waves. After all, the entire world relied on the food in Empress Chengtian''s hands to feed itself. Some people wanted to go against the general trend, but most people still wanted to live well.


    Hence, Empress Chengtian''s ascension to the throne could be considered a matter of public expectation. On the day of ascending to the throne, the world''s dragon qi surged even more violently towards Changle Palace. Under the watchful gazes of the officials and tens of thousands of civilians, Fang Ziyu ascended to the Immortal Realm, which strengthened the world''s belief that Fang Ziyu was someone who had been destined to return to the heavens.


    The world is always forgetful, Like everything they''d forgotten before, The people who were immersed in the beautiful dream of the Empress Chengtian leading the people to the prosperous world naturally would not think about it. Why did the hundred thousand troops arrive at the antler plains to avoid the natural calamity that almost overthrew the entire human civilization? Of course, they had inadvertently forgotten that there was still a peerless immortal living on Ya Qi Mountain in the antler plains.


    Most of the time, the things that were often forgotten were the most important things.


    ¡­


    Ya Qishan was no longer what he used to be. His waist, which was a thousand feet tall, seemed to have been dyed with ink. His entire body was pitch black. The trees that were once everywhere on the mountainside had long since withered and died.


    On the summit of the mountain, the depths of the Lunar Temple were pitch-black. Ordinary people could not see the scene clearly, and they only felt that it was like a ghost, gloomy and terrifying.


    But in the depths of the palace gate, a youth whose limbs were trapped by huge chains was trembling crazily. The light in his eyes was sometimes clear and sometimes pitch black. It was as if at this moment, there were two wills fighting in his body, fighting over the ownership of this body.


    In front of him, several figures were looking at him with an incomparably cold gaze.


    Of course, apart from Chen Xuanji, who had white hair, he frowned. Looking at Xu Han, who was in pain, he seemed to want to say something, but due to some misgivings, he didn''t dare to say anything. However, as time passed, the expression on Xu Han''s face became even more ferocious, and the aura around him became even more chaotic and violent.


    Chen Xuanji no longer seemed to be able to suppress the doubts and worries in his heart. He looked at Munch, who was calm and like a ghost, and whispered, "This is different from what you said."


    Although his voice was extremely low, it was clearly impossible to hide it from the ears of everyone present. Therefore, the moment he said this, everyone present turned their gazes towards Chen Xuanji at the same time.


    "Why is it different?" Munch turned to look at Chen Xuanji. Whether it was his tone or the gaze in his eyes, they were all so calm. It was as if the person standing in front of Chen Xuanji was not a living person, but a puppet with an empty Munch skin bag.


    The pupils in the depths of Chen Xuanji''s eyes dilated a little, but it was not only because of Munch''s light response, but also because he suddenly felt his body freeze at that moment. Something he couldn''t see bound his body, making him unable to move.


    Then he felt something, just circling around his ankle and rushing into his body. He lowered his head to look, but the scene that entered his destination caused the expression of this man, who was already an immortal, to change drastically. The pitch-black ground beneath his feet began to ripple like the surface of a lake. Layers after layers of ripples spread out. At first, the ripples were as small as ripples, but very quickly, the ripples became intense. The black ground turned into a black viscous liquid that constantly surged.


    The thing that climbed up his ankle was one of those black liquids, like a snake, or a strange tentacle that could only appear in the storyteller''s absurd story. It was a tentacle that imprisoned him, and at the same time, it quickly rushed up his body to the top of his head. When the head of that thing crossed his shoulder, it stopped for a few breaths. It was like a venomous snake staring at his prey. Chen Xuanji''s forehead, which could not move, was covered in thick sweat. A tremor from his soul spread throughout his entire body.


    Then, the viper''s body trembled violently and ran into Chen Xuanji''s mouth at an astonishing speed.


    Chen Xuanji let out a painful howl, but the sound quickly stopped.


    It wasn''t a very long process, but because it was too weird or infiltrating, the process was extremely difficult for the parties or bystanders.


    When all of this returned to calm and the black thing finally fused into Chen Xuanji''s body, the white-haired emperor''s entire body collapsed to the ground. Panting heavily, he slowly and painstakingly stood up. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes had already turned into something as cold and deathly silent as Monk''s.


    "Sigh." At this time, Shen Wushuang sighed and muttered to himself with some frustration, "I was thinking of welcoming the arrival of my Lord, but I forgot that there is another person who fishes in troubled waters."


    Chen Xuanji, who seemed to still have the heart to resist, did not reveal the slightest bit of anger after hearing this. He lowered his head respectfully and slowly retreated to the side.


    Yuan Xiucheng, who was standing at the side, only gave Chen Xuanji a faint glance when he saw this scene. Then, he stepped forward and looked at Xu Han, who was being corroded by the black aura. With a somewhat complicated expression, he said, "He''s coming soon."


    "Huh?" Shen Wushuang was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. At that moment, he turned around and looked at the youth who was suspended in midair, who was imprisoned by the iron chains.


    Almost at this moment, Xu Han''s body trembled and suddenly became violent. It was the chain that had locked him, but under such trembling, it made a sound. The sound was like raindrops that continuously rang out. From the beginning, it was indiscernible for several breaths before it could be heard endlessly. At the same time, the aura around Xu Han also turned violent, as if a demon that had been imprisoned for ten thousand years was finally about to wake up from his slumber.


    And that Abyss Devil was the god Shen Wushuang had been waiting for.


    At that moment, the ground that had just calmed down seemed to have sensed something. It began to surge crazily. The surge was more intense than before. It was like boiling water or lava that was about to erupt. Of course, the only difference between the two was that the black thing didn''t have the slightest bit of temperature. It was ice-cold to the bone.


    However, all of this did not affect the churning of the black things. He took a deep breath, as if they had sensed the arrival of something and were welcoming this grand occasion in his own way.


    Clang!


    At this moment, a loud explosion sounded, and the iron chains firmly trapping Xu Han''s right arm snapped apart. Then, three similar explosions erupted, and the other three chains also broke apart. Xu Han''s body, which was suspended in midair, immediately descended.


    But he didn''t land in a sorry state, However, the moment his body fell, the black matter on the ground immediately surged towards Xu Han. Those fluid-like things transformed into a black throne, steadily lifting Xu Han''s falling body. Xu Han sat on the throne as if he was unconscious. He lowered his head and lowered his hands.


    In that instant, the black world fell into a deathly silence. Even Shen Wushuang stared at the youth who was sleeping on the throne with a serious gaze, not daring to make a single sound.


    This silence did not last long.


    The black matter on the ground surged again, They leapt up in confusion, Flooding into the throne beneath Xu Han, As these things poured in, strange things extended out from beneath the throne. The black things gathered continuously and finally turned into a pitch black disk after a hundred breaths of time. It held the throne high and the throne held its divinity high.


    Hu.


    A long and deep breathing sound sounded from Xu Han''s mouth the moment the disk formed.


    The soft, meaningless whisper fell into Shen Wushuang and Yuan Xiu''s ears like an oracle that contained the secrets of heaven. The expressions between their brows changed drastically, and their fanatical expressions surged to the top of their brows. They raised their heads to look at the figure on the throne with incomparable excitement.


    As if in response to the devotion of the believers, Xu Han''s breathing gradually became clearer on the throne, and his head slowly rose.


    In the depths of the world, there seemed to be a faint shout, as if it was a joyous cry, as if it was a mournful cry. However, regardless of whether it was the former or the latter, the will of the world, or the will of the Myriad Domains in the starry sky, they were still unable to prevent certain things from happening.


    Xu Han raised his head and opened his tightly closed eyes. The pitch-black sockets of his eyes seemed like a deep void that could devour everything in the world.


    His gaze swept across everyone. When it landed on Shen Wushuang and Yuan Xiucheng, their bodies trembled and they knelt down almost at the same time. He shouted, "Congratulations to my Lord for breaking through the seal and returning to the Myriad Domains of the Universe!"


    Xu Han withdrew his gaze and exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. It was as if he had also exhaled the resentment of being imprisoned for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Then his expression calmed down. He reached out and touched his chest. His gaze was solemn and deep as he said, "He is still alive."


    This was clearly different from what Shen Wushuang had imagined, but he still replied, "My Lord, what can he do if he is alive? Can a spirit without a soul threaten you?"


    Xu Han glanced at Shen Wushuang and didn''t comment on what he said. Instead, after a few breaths of silence, he said again, "A person who can destroy Ghost Valley''s schemes should never be underestimated."


    "However, worrying about the heavens is not the right path."


    "Gui Guzi''s gaze is still fixed on this world. Before they arrive, we have to do something to prepare a big gift for this group of old friends."


    Shen Wushuang and Yuan Xiucheng naturally did not have the slightest intention of disobeying Xu Han''s words. They hurriedly and respectfully asked, "What does my lord mean?"


    Xu Han stretched out his hand and clenched it tightly in mid-air. Then, he narrowed his eyes, and a cold and gloomy light flickered in the narrow and long gaps in his eyes.


    He stared at the empty darkness in front of him and muttered to himself.


    "Give them a world of obedience to God."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 752 See You Later

    Time and busyness are the best medicine in the world.


    Both of these were enough to make people forget the painful past and move forward with a new vision.


    Seven months passed, from early spring to early autumn.


    The people gradually came out of the natural disaster that had separated their wives. When the rice was golden, they realized that the most difficult days had finally come to an end and that everything would develop in a better direction.


    Towns and cities began to send a memorial to the autumn harvest. Although this was not the busiest time yet, from the amount of grain reported in those memorials, it could be predicted that this year would be a bumper harvest.


    Before sunset, Fang Ziyu finally finished correcting the last memorial.


    Seven months had allowed this once deathly silent land to regain its vitality, and it had also allowed this girl, who had once lost her temper, to gradually adapt to her identity as an emperor.


    "Yun''er, go out first. I want to rest alone." She waved her hand at the palace maid who was responsible for taking care of her daily life with a calm expression, but without losing her dignity, she said, "Yun''er, go out first. I want to rest by myself."


    The maidservant named Yun''er beside him was obedient and did not ask any further. After saluting Fang Ziyu, she brought the rest of the attendants in the hall and retreated with Ying Ying.


    When the hall door was slowly closed by Yun''er, the afterglow of the sun was cut off by the wooden door, and the hall fell into darkness. Only the eyes of the woman sitting in the middle of the hall door flashed with charming brilliance, like the dazzling stars in the endless night.


    Sigh.


    Then, a long sigh came from Fang Ziyu''s mouth and echoed through the hall door.


    Fang Ziyu, dressed in a gorgeous robe, stood up from behind the desk. She walked to the center of the hall and looked up at the empty roof. At that moment, the dazzling light in her eyes suddenly dimmed.


    To be honest, she was not interested in the so-called Ning Dynasty Emperor. As for the title of Empress Chengtian, it was something that others had imposed on her. She just couldn''t bear to watch the hungry civilians die from hunger, nor could she trust to hand over the authority to decide the life and death of the world to others. Although she was a little naive, she wasn''t stupid. In the books Chen Xuanji had told her to read, it was mentioned more than once that an emperor not only had to be gracious and benevolent, but also had to be domineering that would shock the world.


    She understood very well that now that Xia, Zhou, and Chen had returned to Great Ning, it was only an expedient measure after there was no grain in the world, and now there was a bumper harvest everywhere. The sages of the past were filled with lust. How could those heroic experts who had once submitted to her be willing to stay with others? Once they truly found an opportunity, the world would inevitably be bloodied again. Therefore, regardless of what considerations, Fang Ziyu could only take the position of Empress Chengtian.


    This was because only when she had such a great reputation would she be able to condense such an irreversible public opinion, allow those heroes who were filled with ambition to dominate to continue to hibernate, and allow the world that had just improved to continue to flourish.


    Thinking of this, Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but sigh again. Her hands that were hidden under her sleeves suddenly moved. A vast force spread out from her body, but it instantly retracted. It was at this moment that her body suddenly disappeared under the wrapping of that force.


    After a short but dazzling period of light and shadow, Fang Ziyu''s body arrived at the roof of the Star Seizing Pavilion, the tallest building in Changle Palace. This was an ability that she possessed after ascending to the throne. It was not surprising. It was only something that she could accomplish after grasping a few laws that distorted space. Strange to say, Ever since he ascended to the Immortal Realm on the basis of the Dragon Qi infused from the world during the ceremony of ascending to the throne, With the arrival of spring, the days of the common people became better and better. The entire Daning Dynasty also had the momentum to flourish day by day. The cultivation of the recipe fish who sat in the palace and painstakingly corrected each of the memorials they handed over did not decrease in the slightest because of this kind of work. Instead, it became stronger and stronger day by day.


    Such an increase was extremely significant, Every day she feels stronger than yesterday, As for how strong it was, She said that after the natural disaster, Most of the sects in the world had already been defeated, and the immortals amongst them either completely lived in seclusion and wanted to become True Immortals so as to jump out of this world, or they had already died in that calamity. To find an immortal in this vast world had already become a far more difficult task than ascending to the heavens.


    Without an accurate comparison, Fang Ziyu was unable to tell what level of strength he possessed. Of course, she wasn''t sure if every Immortal Emperor would receive such treatment since ancient times. However, if that was the case, she was puzzled. Although she couldn''t tell how powerful she was now, she could clearly understand that such strength was far beyond that of an ordinary Immortal. If the immortal emperor of Great Xia had the same strength, how could he have been defeated by Lin Shou''s arrow, Yellow Liang, and Dream, in his grand plan of unifying the country for a thousand years?


    Standing on the roof of the Star Picking Pavilion, Fang Ziyu furrowed his brows as he gazed into the distance at the setting sun, which had only a faint glow left.


    After the initial hustle and anxiety of ascending to the throne, Fang Ziyu, who had gradually calmed down, thought about everything that had happened before and after the calamity.


    And the conclusion she could draw was only three strange words.


    The grain storage area that Chen Xuanji had allowed her to carry, the hundred thousand troops that had just entered the antler plains at the time of the calamity, everything seemed to have been specially arranged for her. As long as she could obtain these things according to the established routine, she would be able to easily survive this calamity. This was not the first time that such an idea had appeared in Fang Ziyu''s mind, but she could only think about the past and could not verify it.


    However, the doubts in her heart, apart from those that could not be verified, were more things that she did not dare to verify.


    Exactly where did Xu Han and the others go, whether they were within the hundred thousand mountains, and whether the hundred thousand mountains had truly returned, were situated in the west of the Azure Province.


    If it had been seven months ago, Fang Ziyu, who had unloaded the Emperor''s burden, would have rushed there without any hesitation to find out what was going on. However, when she sat on the throne, even though she didn''t have time to go by herself, after everything calmed down, it wasn''t difficult for her to send someone to investigate. However, the more she arrived at this moment, the more frightened Fang Ziyu became.


    She was afraid that the west of the Azure Province would be empty, or that there would be no traces of anyone in the hundred thousand mountains, because if they were alive, the news of her becoming the Empress Chengtian would have already spread throughout the entire river. How could they not come looking for her? Sometimes, instead of piercing through the faintly invisible hope, it would be better to place it there. When you are desperate and tired, a glance from afar will give you a bit of strength.


    This was the principle that Fang Ziyu had learned while he was busy in the Chen Kingdom. It could be seen as a kind of growth, but it was more like a compromise in his eyes.


    After making such a compromise, Fang Ziyu would come to the roof of the Star Seizing Pavilion to look around every day. The other female empress looked at the sunset in the west again, and only she knew that she was looking at an old friend.


    ¡­


    Today, Fang Ziyu was also looking west.


    She looked at it for a long time as usual, but she was also a little distracted when she saw it.


    Only when the setting sun had completely set did Fang Ziyu let out a sigh and slowly withdrew his gaze.


    The dazzling light in her eyes also dimmed. She knew that this beautiful dream of remembering the past was over. She needed to return to the palace and eat under the gazes of everyone. She then continued to revise the memorials handed over at night. After that, she had to go to bed early, because countless new memorials would be handed over tomorrow. The cycle would never end. Sometimes, she could not understand what the meaning of such a day was, and why those heroes from ancient times would fight to the death for such a boring matter.


    Fang Ziyu sighed again. Then, he packed up his emotions and wanted to use the secret technique that she had just learned to distort space and return to his bedroom.


    However, her hand, which was hidden under her wide sleeve, suddenly stiffened in the next moment.


    Her brows furrowed as she looked towards the northwest. At that moment, her expression suddenly became serious. She could feel an incomparably gloomy and cold aura from a distant direction. She was no stranger to this aura. It was the aura emitted by the Saint Weapons created by the Dark Asura Palace. However, the difference was that the aura she sensed was several times colder than the aura emitted by the Saint Weapons.


    "Is it the remnant of Dark Asura Palace?" Fang Ziyu thought to himself that even though he already possessed strength that far surpassed that of an ordinary immortal, Fang Ziyu was still deeply afraid of the Dark Asura Palace that had once swept the world. It is like a venomous snake hibernating in a dense forest. Before it is sensed by you, you will not be able to detect the slightest trace of its existence. Once you detect its existence, the other party''s fangs will probably tear open your neck.


    Moreover, if they could really find the remnants of Dark Asura Palace, they might even be able to learn about the whereabouts of Xu Han and the others from their mouths.


    These two factors added together. As soon as she regained consciousness, Fang Ziyu''s eyes narrowed. Then, her stagnant movements under her wide sleeves moved again. However, this time, she was not going to her own bedroom, but to the direction where the cold aura came from.


    ¡­


    The methods of distorting space were naturally extremely profound. Not to mention ordinary cultivators, even those Immortals who had long lifespans and claimed to be able to move mountains and fill seas, pick stars and take moons had never heard of anyone who had ever touched the lintel of such a method. Although Fang Ziyu had mastered this technique, time was still short. With her current level of mastery, it was still difficult for her to reach any corner of the world as she wished. She had no choice but to follow that aura and continuously use that technique several times before arriving at the former border of the Chen Kingdom, the Changwu Pass.


    After using this spatial distortion technique, it was obvious that the consumption of Fang Ziyu was not cheap. She panted slightly and then raised her head to look in the direction where the aura came from. She could clearly feel that the aura was not far from her, and was instinctively hostile to Dark Asura Palace. When she arrived here, she was already fully prepared in her heart.


    However, when she looked up and saw the situation in the Changwu Pass, Fang Ziyu was still deeply shocked.


    The smell of blood was so dense that it was almost impossible to dissolve. The city walls were filled with darkness that even starlight could not penetrate, and the depths of the darkness were filled with ice-cold corpses. Vaguely, there were strange figures shuttling through the corpses, transporting the corpses to a certain place in the Changwu Pass at an extremely fast speed.


    It took Fang Ziyu several breaths of time to suppress the shock and anger in her heart. She concealed her aura and jumped into the shadow of the city wall. She carefully followed the strange figures and walked with them in the Changwu Pass, which had already turned into a dead city.


    It was hard to imagine that when she sensed this cold aura, she used a secret technique that distorted space to rush here. The entire process only took about ten breaths of time. It was hard for Fang Ziyu to imagine what kind of existence could slaughter all the more than a hundred thousand people in Changwu Pass in this short span of ten breaths.


    She calmly followed the figures through the winding alley in the Changwu Pass. Finally, they arrived at an open place. It should be a certain market in the pass. However, at this moment, there was no longer the bustling scene of pedestrians and peddlers peddling endlessly in the market. There were only corpses that were lifted from various places by those black figures and piled up together into small hills.


    "What are they going to do?" Fang Ziyu frowned and thought to himself. Very quickly, she gave the answer in her heart, as if she wanted to perform some sort of ceremony.


    Her gaze began to sweep back and forth across the empty space where the corpses were piled up. Then, she discovered that right above the empty space, there was a huge black disk. On the disk was a throne, and there was a figure sitting on the throne.


    Fang Ziyu frowned even deeper. She had seen many strange things in her ups and downs life, but this thing before her was something she had never heard of before. Furthermore, she could clearly feel the powerful aura that came from that thing that made her shiver.


    She wasn''t sure if this group of people was the remnants of Dark Asura Palace, but she felt that the figure sitting on the throne seemed familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it for a while.


    She poked her head out a little, wanting to see the figure clearly, but the other party''s perception was clearly more sensitive than hers. Even though her back was facing Fang Ziyu, the other party could sense Fang Ziyu''s existence.


    At that moment, his head slowly turned around, and his pitch-black eyes met Fang Ziyu''s clear eyes.


    A cry of surprise could be heard in the dead silence of the Changwu Pass at that time.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 753 Divine Realm

    Outside the Changwu Pass, the stars shone brightly, and the moon was as bright as snow.


    Inside the pass was a boundless darkness that no light could penetrate.


    That darkness gradually covered Fang Ziyu''s resplendent eyes. Her trembling body looked at the figure sitting on the throne in disbelief. After a long time, she muttered, "Xu¡­ Xu Han¡­"


    The figure sitting on the throne was also slightly stunned, as if he hadn''t expected to see Fang Ziyu here.


    He narrowed his eyes and lifted the corners of his mouth slightly. Then he said, "Oh, Ziyu."


    His tone was incomparably relaxed, filled with the pleasant surprise and exclamation that his old friend deserved after reuniting for a long time. Of course, this was very consistent with Xu Han''s temperament, but such a tone was incompatible with the current Changwu Pass, which was covered in corpses.


    Fang Ziyu was even more shocked.


    Of course, she had also fantasized that one day she might be able to reunite with Xu Han and the others. Although the chances were slim, she had never let go of this hope. It was precisely because of this that she was able to suppress her impulse to explore the 100,000 great mountains and thus retain this slim hope.


    She looked forward to the day when, perhaps on a tired afternoon, she would drag her heavy body and push open the cold and gorgeous palace door. Everyone in the door drank happily. Seeing her arrival, they all raised their glasses to her and said, "Ziyu, come and have a drink." ; Or perhaps on a bright morning, she stood up, dressed, and everyone stood in the sun, smiling at her and saying, "We''re back."


    However, she never expected that she would reunite with Xu Han in such a manner under such circumstances.


    She was so stunned that she stood there for a long time until the corpses dragged over by the black monster were already piled up in the open space in front of her. Only then did she regain her senses and mutter to herself, "You''re not ¡­ not Xu Han!"


    When she said this, she was like a drowning person who had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. In an instant, she was certain of this guess.


    She had no choice. She could not believe that the person in front of her who had slaughtered the entire Changwu Pass would be the Xu Han who had brought her all the way from Linglong Pavilion to Empress Chengtian.


    Therefore, her eyes sank at that time.


    A majestic aura instantly surged from behind her. A gigantic dragon form rose up, carrying violent power and a loud roar that pierced through the darkness enveloping the Changwu Pass.


    The starlight shone down on the dragon''s body. Fang Ziyu''s clothes stirred and her long hair rose high. She stared at Xu Han on the throne as if she had a real killing intent to wrap him up.


    She wanted to kill him and throw away his body to see what had invaded Xu Han''s body!


    Xu Han, who was sitting on the throne, raised his eyebrows, and a strange color flashed through his pitch-black eyes. He could vaguely smell something different from this woman''s body, but he still couldn''t understand it for a moment.


    Pa.


    With a crisp sound, Xu Han, who was sitting on the throne, extended his hand and snapped his fingers. The surrounding black monsters who were still searching for corpses from all over stopped their movements and turned to look at Fang Ziyu. At that moment, their eyes lit up with a ferocious light.


    In the next moment, the black monsters let out a horn, and their bodies immediately rushed over from all directions, rushing towards Fang Ziyu at an astonishing speed.


    Fang Ziyu''s heart trembled. She sensed that the power emitted by these monsters in that instant far surpassed that of ordinary people, and even faintly approached the Immortal Realm. She did not dare to be careless. A divine light immediately lit up in her eyes, and the divine dragon behind her let out a long roar. The enormous body turned into a golden streak of light that wrapped around Fang Ziyu''s body. Then, the golden light that was so dense that it was almost impossible for one to look at it directly suddenly turned into golden sword blades. Following the aura around Fang Ziyu, the golden sword blades turned into golden light and flew out.


    The golden sword light tore open the dense night sky in the Changwu Pass and finally illuminated the black monsters'' appearances.


    They were humanoid monsters wrapped in black scales, with sharp claws on their limbs and long fangs on the corners of their mouths. They roared as they charged forward and met the golden sword light in midair.


    Rip!


    Light sounds echoed in the Changwu Pass.


    Black blood poured out in midair. One after another, the black monsters'' scales that looked as hard as iron were easily torn apart by the golden sword light. Black flesh and blood fell like raindrops.


    After that, under the rain of blood, Fang Ziyu''s body was wrapped in golden dragon shadows, and his eyes were filled with killing intent as he walked out.


    She looked at Xu Han on the throne and said sternly, "Who the hell are you!?"


    The strange expression in Xu Han''s eyes, who was sitting on the throne, became even heavier. He sized up the girl in front of him and was not angry that she had just killed dozens of his servants. Instead, it was as if he had discovered something extremely interesting. The corner of his mouth gradually drew out a smile.


    He seemed to be deliberately playing tricks on Fang Ziyu, and after sizing it up, he whispered, "I am Xu Han."


    Fang Ziyu naturally understood the ridicule in the other party''s tone. She also took it for granted that this was a provocation to her, and an insult to those old friends who had already passed away.


    Therefore, the murderous aura between her eyebrows became more serious at that moment. She was not interested in the conversation. She took another step forward and the overwhelming pressure enveloped the opponent. Then, her body suddenly jumped high and shot towards Xu Han.


    The golden dragon shadow circling around her let out a long howl and landed in her hand like a sword with close range light. She carried the golden light and soaring sword intent into the sky as she reached between Xu Han''s eyebrows on the throne.


    Xu Han raised his eyebrows, as if he had sensed enough power to threaten him from Fang Ziyu''s killing move.


    This puzzled him. He couldn''t understand why someone in such a small world could possess such power. However, no matter how doubtful his heart was, he also understood that this was a question that he shouldn''t think about until he stepped on the other party''s feet.


    Hence, after such doubts flashed, Xu Han''s clothes abruptly stirred. He held the black disc of the throne and spun crazily. Tentacles that were like poisonous snakes flew out of the disc, blocking Fang Ziyu''s path towards it.


    Fang Ziyu frowned. The golden light in his hand lit up a little. It was so bright that no one dared to look directly at it. Then, streaks of golden light gushed out from the sword light and rumbled on the black tentacles. When the two collided, the power generated was so shocking that the surrounding space distorted slightly in such a collision.


    Seeing that such a move was actually unable to stop Ziyu below, Xu Han frowned for the first time. He thoughtfully stared at the golden sword in Fang Ziyu''s hand and then snapped his finger again.


    At that time, some changes began to take place in the disk beneath his seat.


    The black disk began to wriggle irregularly, It was as if there were strands of viscous liquid flowing on the disk. This process was slow, but in the blink of an eye, the black disk turned into a huge black sphere. Then, a strange or ordinary blade, fork, sword, and halberd appeared around the sphere. In the next moment, they exploded and rushed towards the Fang Ziyu.


    Such an offensive was several times stronger than before, Fang Ziyu''s pupils dilated. She had no choice but to put away her attack. The golden sword once again turned into a golden dragon shadow. The dragon shadow let out a long roar and circled in front of Fang Ziyu. Wherever it passed, golden light flickered endlessly. Then, it turned into a golden shield that was several zhang in size and blocked Fang Ziyu''s path.


    At the same time, the blade, fork, sword, and halberd summoned by the black sphere also whistled towards him.


    They poured down on the golden shield like rainstorm pear blossoms, and then exploded with thunderous explosions.


    The golden shield trembled under the impact, and Fang Ziyu, who was hiding behind it, was also pale because he was connected to the object''s mind.


    After dozens of breaths of time, the sabers, forks, swords, and halberds that had poured down finally came to an end. However, the dust that filled the sky rose high up and enveloped a radius of a hundred kilometers. The entire Changwu Pass was razed to the ground except for the small pinch of ground where Fang Ziyu stood.


    The smile in the eyes of the youth on the throne was even more intense. He seemed to have touched the joints of something, but in order to confirm this, he did not intend to give Fang Ziyu any chance to catch his breath.


    Pa.


    Another crisp snap sounded from the ruined Changwu Pass.


    The black sphere beneath his feet began to spin again. Drops of black liquid sprayed out from the sphere, splashing everywhere in the ruins.


    Panting heavily, Fang Ziyu recalled the golden shield and turned it into a dragon shadow that wrapped around her body again. She then looked around with a deep brow.


    The black liquid wriggled on the ground and quickly spread at a visible speed. Very quickly, it was connected to the ground. In just a few breaths of time, a strange layer of black liquid covered the ground that had turned into ruins.


    Fang Ziyu''s expression was solemn. She could not figure out what kind of divine ability this was, but she could feel an aura that made her tremble from this divine ability.


    Puchi!


    Suddenly, a soft sound came from the ground beneath his feet. The ground started to wriggle violently. At that moment, the ground contaminated by the black liquid seemed to turn into a black swamp. Giant black arms extended from the ground beneath Fang Ziyu''s feet and attacked Fang Ziyu at an astonishing speed.


    Fang Ziyu''s heart was filled with undead. She hurriedly activated the golden dragon shadow. With its help, her body was encircled by the black hand and blocked left and right. Only then did she narrowly dodge the other party''s attack.


    But it seems to be just the beginning.


    Immediately afterwards, more strange things poured out of the black mud. Black hands, huge faces, or swords, and even strange creatures of various colors that had powerful auras and strange appearances would occasionally jump out of the mud.


    Realizing that Fang Ziyu would be exhausted sooner or later, she decided to risk her life. She gathered all the strength in her body again and prepared to kill Xu Han on the throne.


    But when he used his sword qi to cut off three enormous tentacles that were blocking him, The sword blasted away tens of thousands of black crows, After killing another 100-foot-tall ape with a devastating momentum, Fang Ziyu, who had used up all his killing moves, was finally found an opportunity by the endless black monsters in the black swamp. Two tentacles wrapped around her neck and pulled her to the ground. Although she summoned the golden dragon shadow and cut off the tentacle during the fall, because she was already dragged very close to the ground, many black tentacles gushed out and wrapped around her body.


    She continued to cut off those tentacles, but it was clear that the tentacles regenerated much faster than she did. As a result, her entire body was quickly dragged into the mud by the black tentacles.


    Through the cracks in her tentacles, she looked at Xu Han on the throne with hatred and asked unwillingly, "What exactly is this?"


    On the throne, Xu Han looked at Fang Ziyu with pity. The black sphere beneath his feet once again transformed into a disk and landed under his throne. Only then did he softly say, "God Domain."


    "A divine domain that has been transformed from the divine essence."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 754 Arent You?

    A hundred thousand mountains, under the Four Emperors Mountain.


    The two figures staggered back and forth in midair at a speed that was hard to detect with the naked eye.


    Every time the two fought, huge energy fluctuations were stirred up. Along with the tremors and loud noises of space, they constantly disturbed the quiet night of the 100,000 mountains.


    This situation lasted for more than a hundred breaths of time. The two of them collided once again. After several breaths of checks and balances, no one was able to defeat anyone.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the two collided with each other. The two of them were also affected by the aftershocks. Their bodies shook and fell to the ground one after another, barely stabilizing their bodies.


    An old man dressed in black walked out and walked between the two of them. He said, "Let''s call it a day."


    After saying that, he turned to look at one of the two girls in black and respectfully cupped his hands, saying, "Thank you, Demon Monarch."


    The beautiful black-clothed woman waved her hand and said, "No problem, it''s still this time tomorrow."


    "Mm, let''s do what the Demon Lord wants." The old man said.


    The woman in black nodded and gestured to the person standing at the side who had just fought with her. She then turned around and walked away. In the blink of an eye, her body merged into the night and disappeared.


    Only then did the black-clothed old man turn around and look at the person behind him. It was a porcelain doll-like girl who looked like she was only in her early teens.


    The girl sensed the old man''s gaze and fell to the ground. Her expression instantly collapsed as she said, "I''m tired to death."


    Seeing her like this, the old man also knew that the other party was deliberately acting coquettish with him. He was not angry, but helplessly shook his head and said, "Let''s go, we won''t do the rest of the evening classes today."


    When the girl heard this, her eyebrows immediately lit up. She stood up nimbly. No matter how she looked at it, her agile movements did not seem to be the state that a person who was already exhausted should be in. Then she wrinkled her nose and said playfully, "Master is the best."


    Then, he hurriedly followed the old man''s footsteps and left with him.


    ¡­


    On the east side of the Four Emperors Mountain.


    In front of an extremely crude thatched cottage, there was very little smoke.


    Nineteen raised the bowl in her hand high in satisfaction and drank all the soup in the bowl. Then, she put down the bowl and chopsticks, stretched out her tongue to lick the soup at the corner of her mouth. Only then did she say loudly, "Master, I''m full."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Two voices echoed in response at almost the same time. Zhou Yuan, who was dressed in a long grey robe, raised his head vigilantly and looked at the eighteen of the nineteen black-clothed old men sitting opposite him. The other party''s gaze was indifferent, not filled with sorrow or joy. The more such a person was, the more confusing and terrifying it became. Zhou Yuan hurriedly lowered his head, avoiding the other party''s gaze.


    Eighteen, who was dressed in black, naturally felt Zhou Yuan''s expression change. He glanced at Zhou Yuan with a deep gaze, then stood up without warning and said, "You should rest early in class tomorrow morning. You mustn''t be lazy."


    "Yes, I know." Nineteen hurriedly nodded. At that moment, Eighteen, who had received a response, stepped into the thatched cottage behind him. It seemed that he did not want to stay with Zhou Yuan.


    In fact, Zhou Yuan''s current situation was extremely awkward.


    He was not Nineteen''s master.


    Even though he had almost forgotten this fact after spending enough time together, he had no choice but to face this situation when the nineteen true masters appeared.


    He was a prisoner that Xu Han had captured from Dark Asura Hall. It was only because Nineteen insisted on protecting him that he was gradually accepted by everyone. But now that he was no longer Nineteen''s master, did that mean that he would become a so-called prisoner again? Zhou Yuan didn''t have much of a mind to think about this question. After a person had lied to him for too long, a lie would be subconsciously treated as the truth by him, and Zhou Yuan was like this. When the lie was exposed, the biggest problem in front of him was not the attitude of others, but how he faced himself.


    Fortunately, Nineteen had been instructed by Guang Lingui. She also understood that although Zhou Yuan had lied to her, everything he had done along the way was for his own good. Therefore, she still regarded Zhou Yuan as her master. After all, no one had ever stipulated that no one could have two masters.


    Of course, Nineteen was still able to adapt to such a relationship, but Zhou Yuan couldn''t help but fall into some awkward situations from time to time, such as the one he had just experienced.


    "Master''s lotus seed soup today is really delicious." Nineteen''s voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Zhou Yuan''s thoughts.


    Zhou Yuan looked at Nineteen as if he had just woken up from a dream. A dry smile appeared on his face with difficulty. He said, "Really? Then I''ll cook for you tomorrow."


    After saying that, Zhou Yuan seemed to have heard something again. He said again, "Go to sleep quickly. Leave this place to me to clean up. You still have to get up early tomorrow."


    After saying this, Nineteen''s originally smiling face immediately collapsed. She stamped her feet somewhat childishly, "I don''t want to sleep. I don''t have a single moment of leisure every day from morning till night. If this continues, Nineteen will go crazy."


    Nineteen had indeed been a hard time these past few days, and Zhou Yuan had seen this point in his eyes.


    The pill that he had carefully hidden was found by Eighteen. Zhou Yuan did not know how the other party knew about the existence of this pill. It should be a secret that only he knew about. It was a pill called the Saint King Pill. Zhou Yuan had participated in the entire process of the Dark Asura Palace''s Half Demon Manufacturing. Only after the manufacturing process had matured and he had a dispute with the person in charge of this matter in the palace did he become a subordinate of Long Zhou Yuan. However, even though he was only responsible for producing the Saint Son Saint Weapon according to the established procedure, he actually grasped the core secret of producing the Half Demon.


    At the same time, Zhou Yuan was also a person who was afraid of death. He had always prepared enough backup plans for himself, such as the Dragon Trapping Powder and the Saint King Pill.


    It was something he had developed when he was involved in the creation of the Half Demon, The existence of a Saint King was an idea that had been put forward a long time ago. However, the Dark Asura Palace did not possess the ability to create such a vicious creature at that time. The Saint King Pill was a derivative of the process of creating a Saint King. It allowed the devourer to have strength close to that of a Saint King in a short period of time, which was equivalent to the strength of a Three Tribulations Immortal. However, because ordinary people were unable to withstand this kind of power, they would usually die from the backlash of this powerful power within a hundred breaths of time after swallowing the medicine.


    Moreover, because this power came too quickly, those who swallowed the medicine would usually lose control after gaining the power. Such an existence was obviously not an ideal thing for the Dark Asura Palace. Hence, after it was created and confirmed that it could not be improved, it was completely destroyed. Only Zhou Yuan had privately hidden one here.


    However, Eighteen clearly knew the existence of this item and forced Zhou Yuan to hand it over before stuffing it into Nineteen''s mouth. At that time, Zhou Yuan was so frightened by Eighteen''s actions that his soul burst out. He hurriedly went to Nineteen to ask the girl to spit out this thing. However, Nineteen, who had already swallowed it, was obviously unable to do so. Seeing that the boat was ready, Zhou Yuan could be said to be furious. He had also forgotten the world-shocking cultivation that Eighteen had displayed on the Great Abyss Mountain and was about to fight to the death with Eighteen at the top of his throat.


    Eighteen easily subdued Zhou Yuan, then summoned a strange purple object from his body and sent it into Nineteen''s body. As a result, Nineteen''s cultivation had leapt into the Three Tribulations Immortal Realm without the slightest risk to his life from that day onwards. The only price was that Eighteen would drag him through all kinds of training every day without stopping for a moment.


    Of course, Zhou Yuan knew how hard Nineteen had worked, and he could understand the complaints of his own disciples. However, he was no match for Eighteen. He could only advise, "He did it for your own good. It''s good that you cultivate. Imagine that black-robed old man on the Great Abyss Mountain. What if he comes back again? You must have some self-preservation, right?"


    Nineteen had grown up a lot after experiencing the events of the Great Abyss Mountain, She also had a thirst for power in her heart, She wanted to protect her master, Protect Su Mu''an and all the people she wants to protect, Hence, this discouraging remark was only a temporary complaint. It did not mean that she really wanted to retreat. Hence, after hearing Zhou Yuan''s words, the girl did not reply back as usual. She only sighed in an old manner and said, "I wonder when Su Mu''an and the others will wake up ¡­ From what the monk and sister Xuan''er mean, it seems that those bad people will come back again."


    Hearing this, Zhou Yuan also remembered the people who were still on the summit of the Four Emperors Mountain. Zhou Yuan thought that the Demon God Seed technique he had studied was already sufficiently profound. However, after seeing the monk use some unknown method to rescue Su Mu''an and the others who were clearly dead, Zhou Yuan finally understood what it meant to have a heaven beyond the heavens. Of course, although Su Mu''an and the others were out of danger, they hadn''t woken up yet. They were still asleep. In the words of the monk, it would still take some time, but even such a divine ability could be said to be shocking!


    As Zhou Yuan thought about this, he said earnestly, "So, you have to cultivate properly. Only in this way can we help when a great calamity comes!"


    Zhou Yuan also understood many things. That day, the sky and earth shattered. It seemed that those great figures from beyond the heavens wanted to capture them all in one go. It was obvious that they could not escape. Since there was no way out, they could only risk their lives. Zhou Yuan did not lack such awareness.


    "Don''t worry, Master. Nineteen will definitely protect Master." Nineteen clenched his fists and said confidently.


    Zhou Yuan felt a little relieved. Only now did he understand that his greatest accomplishment in his life was not to create the Half Demon God Seed, nor to avenge the sect, but to find such a disciple for no reason.


    At this moment, Nineteen seemed to have suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh right, Master! Do you know what the Eighteen Masters'' Essence of God is?"


    Zhou Yuan was stunned again.


    The Essence of God was a strange language to Zhou Yuan, or to anyone in the hundred thousand mountains, or to demons. The reason why Eighteen forced Nineteen to swallow the Saint King Pill, and then continued to cultivate on Nineteen under near-cruel pressure, was actually to allow Nineteen to grasp this power.


    Eighteen had also explained what this so-called origin of the gods was. However, it was unknown whether it was because everyone''s perception was too poor or that thing was too mysterious. Everyone was dazed when they heard it. They did not know why.


    Facing Nineteen''s question, Zhou Yuan thought for a long time and finally could only reply ambiguously, "Probably ¡­ it''s a very powerful technique."


    ¡­


    Changwu closed. In the boundless black mud, Fang Ziyu''s body was pulled by the black tentacles and fell into the mud step by step.


    Her breathing gradually became difficult. At that moment, waves of powerless weakness came from all over her body. She could clearly feel that the black swamp was constantly drawing on her strength, causing her to become even weaker at this moment.


    Sitting high on the throne, Xu Han looked at Fang Ziyu, who was trapped in it step by step, with a pitiful gaze. He coldly said, "I am a will from the Universal Domain of the Universe. My strength exceeds the scope that you can recognize. That is the domain that true gods are capable of dealing with."


    "So for tens of thousands of years, I have been defeated and imprisoned, but never killed, because only God can kill God."


    "But regrettably, from billions of years ago to billions of years later, I am the only god in the starry sky."


    After saying that, Xu Han stretched out his hand again. He held it out of thin air, causing the black mud to surge even more violently. Countless things gushed out from the mud and landed on the imprisoned Fang Ziyu''s body. They constantly strengthened the seal on the other party''s fish, and also accelerated the speed of dragging it into the black mud.


    Fang Ziyu''s body became weaker and weaker, and waves of dizziness continuously came from the depths of her head. She felt that she could faint at any moment, and if she did, she would really be dragged into this swamp, unable to recover from her calamity.


    She doesn''t want to die.


    She didn''t want to see the world that Xu Han and the others had fought so hard to protect annihilate just like that. This obsession lingered in her mind for a long time.


    "Bah! There is no god in this world!"


    At that moment, the girl roared angrily. As soon as this voice fell, a dragon roar sounded out from her body. The golden dragon image once again surged out from her body. It turned into a golden light that wrapped around Fang Ziyu''s body. The golden light turned into sharp blades, constantly spinning around the Fang Ziyu, cutting through the black objects that wrapped around its body time and time again.


    This was Fang Ziyu''s last move to lift the last strand of Qi in her body, but at the same time, she understood that when the black swamp attacked again, she no longer had the strength to fight back. Thus, before she could launch a new attack on the black swamp, her mind moved. The spatial distortion technique was once again activated, and her body disappeared from where it was at that moment, causing the black swamp to pounce into the air.


    Sitting on the throne, Xu Han looked at the mire where Fang Ziyu had disappeared and remained silent for a while.


    Then he raised his eyebrows and muttered, "Aren''t you?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 755 God And God

    Luo Yun.


    As Fang Ziyu''s personal maidservant, although she did not possess any official rank, Luo Yun''s status in the inner palace was far beyond that of an ordinary person.


    Most of the matters needed to be personally delivered to Fang Ziyu. It was said that the King of Hell was easy to see and the little ghost was difficult to pester. Not to mention the guards and eunuchs in the inner palace, even the great figures in the court had to be polite when they saw Luo Yun.


    However, Luo Yun, who had lost her parents and family in that natural and man-made disaster, was very grateful to Fang Ziyu for saving her from all of this. In addition to the rumors she had heard in the palace about Fang Ziyu''s godliness, Luo Yun became a member of Fang Ziyu''s fanatical admirers. As for Luo Yun, she obviously couldn''t do anything to embarrass Fang Ziyu.


    She did her duty as Empress Chengtian''s personal maid and took good care of Fang Ziyu''s daily life.


    To do this well, one needed not only hard work, but also meticulous observation.


    And Luo Yun was very talented at this point.


    She could clearly feel Fang Ziyu''s habits, and knew when to disturb him and when to stop him from doing something unimportant. What needs to be reported quickly, what can be postponed.


    For example, today, Fang Ziyu told them to leave the hall. According to Fang Ziyu''s habits, he obviously wanted to be alone for a while. At this time, as a personal maid, she naturally had to stop the memorials that were handed over and weigh the pros and cons. But unfortunately, after 11 o''clock today, there were three urgent notes sent into the palace from the various prefectures and counties. Due to the rules of the Imperial Court, a maidservant of hers naturally did not have the qualifications to read these memorials, so she could only hand them over to Fang Ziyu. However, when Luo Yun brought these three letters and knocked on the door of Fang Ziyu''s bedroom, no one in the hall responded.


    Luo Yun also searched the palace later, but she did not find any traces of Fang Ziyu. Knowing that Fang Ziyu''s cultivation was heaven-reaching, he would occasionally do things outside the heavens. However, this time was indeed a bit unlucky.


    In order to ensure that these three parts could be played in Fang Ziyu''s hands immediately, Luo Yun could only wait quietly outside Fang Ziyu''s bedroom. And this wait lasted for several hours. Only after half an hour of ugliness did Luo Yun hear a slight noise coming from the palace gate.


    Others may not know, However, Luo Yun knew very well that Fang Ziyu had the ability to reach the heavens in an instant. Of course, with Luo Yun''s level, it was impossible to understand what such a divine ability meant. Perhaps in her eyes, the Heavenly Chosen Empress Chengtian was originally a divine person, and it was normal for Luo Yun to be able to do anything.


    At that time, Luo Yun, who had heard this noise, did not even think about it. She quickly stepped forward and knocked on the door of the hall at the first possible moment.


    However, this time, as before, there was still no response from the palace gates.


    Luo Yun couldn''t help but frown. What happened today made her smell an unusual smell. Although Fang Ziyu had done such a thing in the past, she would not waste so much time. Moreover, she had clearly heard the noise coming from the hall just now. This kind of coincidence added to everything, Luo Yun thought for a while, and finally gritted her teeth and pushed open the door of Fang Ziyu''s bedroom.


    "Your Majesty." As she said this, her gaze swept across the hall door. At that moment, her body suddenly froze in place.


    She saw Fang Ziyu, dressed in a luxurious gown and stained with blood, lying unconscious beside the bed.


    "Your Majesty!" The shout in Luo Yun''s mouth became loud and urgent at that moment. She hurriedly stepped forward to lift Fang Ziyu''s body, who was unable to stand up. Then, she looked outside the hall door and shouted towards the maidservant eunuch, "Quick! Go call the imperial physician!"


    "Mortal physicians can''t cure God''s illness." On Ya Qi Mountain, in Lunar Temple, Xu Han, who was sitting on the throne, looked at the scene in the mirror with his eyes narrowed.


    Under the throne, Munch and the others stood on both sides, while in front of them were Shen Wushuang and Yuan Xiucheng.


    When Shen Wushuang heard this, he withdrew his gaze from the mirror. Then, he looked at Xu Han and asked, "My lord, what secrets are hidden on this girl''s body? She can actually make my lord care so much about her."


    In a sense, Shen Wushuang could be said to be half a descendant of Gui Gu Zi in this world. He and Gui Gu Zi were of the same bloodline, and he was extremely happy with the number of deductions. Those who were skilled in this technique probably had this kind of problem. They liked to take control of all people and matters in their own hands and deduce what kind of threat they could pose to themselves, so as to assess whether they could let them live in this world. It had to be said that this was indeed a great feeling. It would inevitably make people feel as if they could control everything and be the absolute gods of the world.


    In the past, Shen Wushuang had enjoyed this feeling calmly and mistakenly treated it as a fact.


    Just like it was difficult for people who had enjoyed luxurious clothing to live a life of begging, those who had been gods naturally could not accept the days of being shepherds in other people''s hands. Probably because of this, when the Emperor''s power invaded Shen Wushuang''s side and displayed the past eighteen annihilations one by one in front of him, Shen Wushuang fell into the Emperor''s embrace. He lowered his arrogant head and chose the cruelest and most evil way to avenge the deities who enslaved him.


    Shen Wushuang not only helped the emperor hide a portion of his origin power from Gui Gu Zi''s eyes, but also helped the emperor deduce all the developments in the world, preparing for the emperor to escape from the heavens and once again reign over the starry sky.


    Fang Ziyu was an extremely important companion beside Xu Han. Of course, he couldn''t escape Shen Wushuang''s eyes. He was very sure that the other party was just a lucky person who had become an immortal through obtaining the World Dragon Qi. After that, they coincidentally possessed the bloodline of the Darchu Imperial Clan. To a certain extent, they could absorb a certain amount of Emperor''s power. However, it was obvious that this level of power could not threaten the main body. Therefore, when Shen Wushuang saw that Xu Han was so attentive to Fang Ziyu, he couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled.


    Xu Han lowered his head and looked at Shen Wushuang, his gaze filled with pity.


    "That kid used it 19 times and set up a trap. He even counted Ghost Valley. Do you really think that he did so much just to buy this world a little time?"


    Xu Han, or Emperor''s question, was like a heavy drum beating in Shen Wushuang''s mind. It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about the oddities, but Xu Han had already been devoured by the Emperor, and most of the back hands he left behind were already on the surface. Those back hands weren''t weak, but they weren''t worth mentioning in front of the Emperor and Gui Gu Zi, two giants that held the heavens.


    It was just like when a human saw an enormous nest made of ants. You would only sigh with admiration that a tiny creature like an ant could actually accomplish such a feat, but it would not treat it as a real threat. Because the so-called enormous nest was still weak in front of human power and was unable to withstand a single blow. Therefore, Shen Wushuang instinctively treated it as everything that Xu Han had left behind after seeing the back hand that was placed on the surface.


    However, when the Emperor asked this question, the expression on Shen Wushuang''s face suddenly changed. He realized that he had missed something.


    "My lord means that this girl is the real trump card left behind by Xu Han?" Shen Wushuang looked at the unconscious girl in the mirror again and asked with a deep brow.


    The Emperor who was sitting on the throne remained silent. This silence naturally became a tacit understanding in Shen Wushuang''s eyes.


    Shen Wushuang continued, "Since my Lord has determined that this woman is unusual, why not strangle her in the cradle?"


    This question was obviously also a question in the hearts of everyone present. At that time, they all looked at the Emperor on the high platform, waiting for him to resolve the doubts in their hearts.


    The emperor shook his head at that time and said vaguely, "God can''t be killed."


    When Shen Wushuang and Yuan Xiucheng heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. At that time, they looked at each other for a whole day and saw deep shock in each other''s eyes.


    Of all they knew, only emperors were the only gods in the universe. How could Fang Ziyu and He De reach a realm that even Ghost Valley Master hadn''t reached? Shen Wushuang and Yuan Xiucheng obviously could not accept the Emperor''s words.


    ''"I am the God of the Universe, and she is the God of this world that the child schemed to create. The Universe is my God Domain. As long as I am in it, no one can kill me. Similarly, this world is also her God Domain. I cannot kill her in this world unless I am willing to destroy this world as well."


    Luckily, the Emperor solved the doubts in their hearts. Of course, they also understood that although the Emperor had the ability to destroy this world, once this world was destroyed, it would be right in the eyes of the Ghost Rice Men. This was exactly what the Ghost Rice Men wished for. In order to prevent the Ghost Rice from finding this world prematurely, the Emperor had no choice but to repair the barrier that concealed the Heavenly Secrets regardless of the loss.


    At this moment, Xu Han''s remnants formed a delicate balance with the emperor and the ghost grain. The three of them restricted each other, and no one could do anything to anyone in a short period of time. Shen Wushuang couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart when he thought that Xu Han could unknowingly set up such a big picture. In the end, he still underestimated Xu Han.


    "Then my lord, what should we do now?" Shen Wushuang asked again.


    "This so-called god is only a pseudo-god who lives in a world and is incapable of truly threatening my strength. However, I am worried about that child. I feel that he might not be able to do more than that."


    The Emperor''s eyes sank as he spoke faintly.


    "I want to see him again. I must see how many secrets this soulless fellow has!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 756 Play Chess

    Qing Shan was behind, and Lu Shui was in front.


    The bamboo forest was at the side, and the bird''s song was faint


    The white-clothed "Xu Han" walked between the green mountains and rivers and slowly walked towards the beautiful scenery that looked like a painting.


    A thatched cottage was situated under a green mountain. In the small courtyard surrounded by a fence, there were three or two loquats. There was a stone table. A black cat and a black dog were resting in front of the courtyard with a relaxed expression. From time to time, the sound of zither came from inside the house, like mountains and rivers, like the cry of an oriole.


    The arrival of the white-robed "Xu Han" had obviously broken the pleasant atmosphere in the thatched cottage.


    Black Cat and Black Dog stood up at the first moment. They watched vigilantly as the white-clothed Xu Han suddenly arrived. The white-clothed Xu Han did not mind. He only smiled valiantly and stretched out his hand, gently pushing open the crude courtyard entrance.


    Black Cat and Black Dog immediately bowed their bodies. The hair on their backs stood up like sharp needles, and their throats continuously let out low roars.


    The white-robed "Xu Han" raised his eyebrows, as if he was extremely interested in this black cat and black dog. He intentionally took a step forward, and the black cat and black dog subconsciously took a step back. At that time, the roars in his mouth became more frequent.


    "Cats and dogs welcoming guests is not the way to treat guests." The white-robed "Xu Han" withdrew his gaze from the black cat and dog. Then, he raised his head to look at the half-closed door of the thatched cottage and said loudly.


    Clang!


    A soft sound came from the room, and at this moment, the faint sound of the zither stopped abruptly.


    The warm sunlight in the sky lit up a little at that time, and the door of the thatched cottage slowly opened. With the sudden light of the sun, the white-robed "Xu Han" could clearly see the scene in the thatched cottage.


    It was a man who looked exactly like him sitting in the middle of the thatched cottage. In front of him was a guqin. His hands were placed on both sides. It was obvious that he had just played the zither.


    The corners of the white-robed Xu Han''s mouth curled upwards. At that moment, he stepped into the thatched cottage and arrived in front of the man.


    He picked up the front of his clothes and sat down opposite the man. Strangely enough, there was no chair bench beneath him, but when he sat down, a wooden bench magically appeared where he landed, supporting him impartially.


    The white-clothed "Xu Han" did not reveal the slightest bit of peculiarity, as if all of this was within his grasp. Then he looked at Xu Han in front of him and said, "I''ve seen you nineteen times, from life to death, but I never knew that you still have this kind of zither skill. Looks like you still have a lot to hide from me."


    At that time, Xu Han, who was dressed in grey sackcloth, also raised his head to look at the white-clothed "Xu Han". The two gazes intertwined, and the corners of Xu Han''s mouth revealed a smile, "It was you who placed me in this illusion. Since it is an illusion, I am naturally omnipotent."


    Xu Han seemed to be trying to prove this. He flicked his finger on the string again.


    Clang!


    A loud but not ear-piercing sound of broken strings rang out, and everything around them twisted at that moment.


    After a wave of dreamlike light and shadows intertwined, the white-robed "Xu Han" discovered that the cottage and the fence yard had disappeared at this moment. At this moment, he and Xu Han were sitting in a small hillside pavilion, surrounded by clouds that seemed like an immortal realm. Occasionally, immortal cranes would flash through the clouds. Black cats and dogs were chasing and playing in the forest on both sides. The guqin in front of him also disappeared and was replaced by a stone table with teapot cups placed on it.


    Xu Han raised the teapot and poured a cup of tea for the white-clothed "Xu Han". The tea was filled with hot air, and the white mist was dense. The faint fragrance of the tea did not dissipate as it pounced on his face.


    When Xu Han handed the cup of tea to the white-clothed Xu Han, the white-clothed Xu Han picked up the cup and took a sip. Then, he said, "You seemed to have expected me to come looking for you?"


    Xu Han was not in a hurry. He also poured himself a cup of tea. Then, he looked at the other party and replied, "Emperor, do you remember what you said to me in the Kunlun Immortal Palace?"


    "You said you weren''t a storyteller who could earn a living by cheering, and I''m not the hero of that story."


    "We are one person, the Abyss Devils imprisoned and banished in the depths of the world."


    "You see, heroes always cherish each other. Then shouldn''t we two Abyss Devils have the same taste? Isn''t it only natural for us to meet?"


    Xu Han''s tone was leisurely, not even the slightest bit conscious of being a prisoner. This leisurely tone of voice was very similar to that of the emperor he had spoken to in the Kunlun Immortal Palace that day. It seemed that at this moment, there was a mysterious exchange of identities between the two of them.


    The white-clothed "Xu Han" probably didn''t expect Xu Han to say such a thing. He frowned. After a while, he said again, "I''ve underestimated you in the end."


    "The Ghost Rice from the Outer World will not give up on their plan that they have operated for hundreds of thousands of years. They will definitely continue to search for traces of this world, and this period of time will definitely not be too long."


    "I need to get all my power from the depths of the world before they arrive, and I need to completely control the world before I can undo that seal, and the God you created is my biggest obstacle. "If I kill her, the world will not be ashen. I will be exposed to Gui Gu Zi''s vision. If I do not kill her, I will not be able to obtain my strength. When the power that blinds the heavens is exhausted, I will also become the nutrients of the Gui Gu Zi and be devoured by them."


    "This scheme is indeed a good constraint on my plan, but you also have no chance of winning. Do you really want to waste all your efforts and marry Gui Gu Zi?"


    "Of course not." Xu Han replied confidently and quickly. "But I heard from the Emperor that you want me to give this robe to the Emperor?"


    The white-robed Xu Han narrowed his eyes. His face became blurry under the mist of the tea. He asked, "Isn''t that good?"


    "At least I have never lied to you. The tragedy of this world did not start with me. They imprisoned me here, and they treated you as cows and sheep. Choosing me, at least I can avenge you, right?"


    Xu Han smiled and asked, "Does the Emperor think you can convince me with such words?"


    The white-robed "Xu Han" picked up his teacup and took a sip, "Trading, you have to do it step by step. How can you put all the chips on the table?"


    Xu Han raised his eyebrows and asked with interest, "What does the Emperor want to do with this business?"


    The white-robed Xu Han stretched out his hand. He picked up the teapot on the table and said, Fill the cup with tea, Then he stretched out his hand and pushed the cup of tea in front of Xu Han, "You''ve done so much to save this world. It''s very simple. You can convince that fake god to help me extract my strength from the depths of this world. When I slaughter the Ghost Valley''s bloodline, I will let it survive. This sovereign will not attack this world for ten million years."


    Of course, this was a very tempting bargaining chip. Thousands of years was such a long time. It was enough to allow the creatures of this world to reproduce for millions of generations. In other words, even for those Immortals who had lived for hundreds of years, thousands of years could be considered eternal.


    The white-robed "Xu Han" was convinced that such a bargaining chip was not something that Xu Han could refuse.


    However, the truth shocked him greatly. Xu Han calmly stretched out his hand and sent back the teacup handed over by the white-robed "Xu Han".


    "In my opinion, one day or ten thousand years is enough to live in the hands of others. This kind of life is meaningless." Xu Han said this. At that time, he extended his hand and held the teapot. Then, he lifted the teapot high up, tilted it, and poured out the tea from the mouth of the teapot.


    The steam from the hot tea was hazy, and everything in front of him was enveloped in a vast expanse of water vapor.


    When the mist dissipated, the teacup and teapot on the stone table disappeared. The chessboard in front of the white-robed "Xu Han" once again had ten black chess pieces neatly placed on the side of the emperor.


    "Monarchs often call themselves gods. But what are gods?"


    "I obtained the power of an emperor. I was fortunate enough to flip through the memories of some emperors. I have memories of the worlds that were destroyed by an emperor."


    "Many worlds used to have their own gods. They were the carriers of the will of the world. Their vital energy was connected to the world they lived in. Thus, if the world did not die, they would not die."


    "Emperors are different from them, but they are very similar. Or perhaps, the only difference between the gods of those worlds and emperors is that the emperor''s divine domain is the entire Myriad Domains of the starry sky. Thus, if the Myriad Domains of the starry sky are imperishable, the emperor will not die, right?"


    Xu Han smiled as he looked at the Emperor and asked softly.


    The certainty and confidence contained in that tone caused the white-robed Xu Han sitting opposite him to gradually frown.


    He asked in a deep voice, "So what?"


    "I can''t go deep into how an emperor became an emperor back then, but even though things like gods can''t be killed, they can be replaced."


    ''"Just like Ziyu, she was recognized by this world because of the beliefs of all living beings in this world. She was pushed to the altar. However, once such beliefs collapsed one day, the divine power she obtained would gradually dissipate. This was also the case for emperors. However, compared to the rules of this world, the rules of the Universal Domain of the Universe seemed to be even more cruel."


    "The Gui Gu Zi said that an emperor is the whip of the starry sky, a gathering of the will of the universe. They want to replace an emperor, but they haven''t completely absorbed the emperor''s power, so they are anxious to destroy this world. Why?"


    As Xu Han spoke, he suddenly lowered his head and looked at the ten black chess pieces on the chessboard. Under the increasingly serious gaze of the white-robed "Xu Han", he said with a calm expression.


    "Firstly, this world is obviously unable to withstand the burdens brought about by this repeated reappearance. It is already on the verge of collapse."


    "But most importantly, they have found a way to become the new Whip of the Universe."


    "How powerful is the power of an emperor? It is far from something that can be completely obtained by this nineteen devouring attempts. Even because their initial calculations were too conservative, the power they obtained from this world in the first ten times was only twenty percent of the power of an emperor."


    As Xu Han spoke, he stretched out his hand and pushed two of the ten pieces to the right.


    "Perhaps it was also at this moment that they realized that this method was not a long-term plan. The Ghost Rice Guild changed their plans. The next eight times, they pinched the limits of this world''s carrying capacity, so these eight times, they stole 25% of their strength from the Emperor."


    At this moment, Xu Han stretched out his hand again and took out two of the remaining eight black spots. He placed them on the spot before taking out another one. With a flash of light in his hand, the black spots were cut off. Half of it went back to where it was, and the other half went to the right.


    After doing all this, Xu Han raised his eyes to look at the Emperor. The Emperor remained silent, but his expression was incomparably cold, as if dark clouds were covering his face.


    Xu Han did not interrupt the other party''s contemplation. Instead, he continued, "This is the nineteenth time."


    "The Gui Gu Zi are very smart. They have figured out the truth about the so-called emperor ¡­"


    ''"So for the nineteenth time, they didn''t extract your strength by bewitching the world to create half-demons like before. He allowed those half-demons to appear and then lured me to obtain your strength. En, he didn''t need too much."


    As Xu Han spoke, he once again placed his finger on the chess pieces. He took out one of them and placed it to his side. Then, he muttered to himself, "Mm, it''s still a bit close." After saying this, he took the half chess piece from the Emperor and placed it in his place.


    "Look, at this moment, the Ghost Rice Guild is holding 45% of the Emperor''s power in their hands. The Emperor is holding 40% of the Emperor''s power in his hands, and I still have a layer and a half left."


    "But in a sense, I am the same person as the Emperor, so the Emperor still has fifty-five percent of his strength. However, this is not a problem for the Ghost Rice. As long as they kill me, this fifteen percent of his strength will become an ownerless object."


    As he spoke, Xu Han pushed the half chess piece that was placed beside him to the center of the chessboard.


    ''"The will of the Universal Domain will choose a new so-called Space Whip at this time. Obviously, an expert is his important criterion for judging this matter. You see, Gui Guzi can achieve their goal in the simplest way possible."


    When the white-robed Xu Han heard this, he finally looked at Xu Han again and asked in a calm voice, "How did you know all this?"


    These words undoubtedly confirmed Xu Han''s words just now. He did not answer the other party''s question, but continued, "Right now, the Ghost Rice Children still hold 45% of their strength. What about the Emperor? When you descend into my body, all you have is 15% of the strength I once possessed."


    Xu Han stretched out his hand and switched positions between the four chess pieces in front of the emperor and the one and a half chess pieces in the center.


    "But it doesn''t matter. As long as the emperor can obtain the remaining 40% of his strength, in the eyes of the will of the Universal Domain, the emperor is still the owner of the Whip of the Universe. Of course¡­"


    The smile on Xu Han''s face blossomed as he stretched out his fingers and slapped heavily on the four chess pieces that were placed in the center of the chessboard.


    "I have to nod my head."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 757 Hunters And Wolves

    Above the green mountain, in the wooden pavilion, the birds still flapped their wings and flew away, and the clouds and mist still lingered endlessly.


    The white-clothed "Xu Han" also stared at Xu Han. He stretched out his hand and placed it on the chessboard at an unknown time. The index finger and middle finger bent and lightly tapped on the chessboard.


    Dong.


    Dong.


    A soft sound echoed, like the beginning of a piece of music.


    Actually, the essence of the world was a chessboard. Everyone was in the game. Some people were muddled, unable to know that they were just a chess piece to the end of their lives. Some people were prophetic and knew their identities, so they worked hard to become a useful chess piece. However, there was still a small group of people who wanted more than that. They wanted to jump out of the board and become chess players.


    And this small group of people, most of them died unsightly.


    Tomorrow''s game, out, chess.


    Every step was as difficult as ascending to the heavens, and every step was extremely dangerous.


    Within the hundreds of thousands or even millions of lives of the emperor, he had seen only three creatures who had accomplished this.


    The Ghost Valley that was eyeing him covetously was the master and disciple that had trapped him in the vortex of time. Now, a fourth person appeared.


    His fingers that were knocking on the chessboard suddenly stopped, and the slight sound also stopped. It was unknown if he had an illusion that the forest at that time seemed to be more and more quiet.


    "I underestimated you." He repeated what he had said before, "much less than I thought."


    Xu Han smiled, but his hand was still pressed against the four blackspots. He said, "Only by taking a cut can one gain wisdom. Emperors don''t have to blame themselves. Sometimes even gods can make mistakes."


    Xu Han''s words were obviously more ridiculing than persuading, but the Emperor accepted them calmly.


    He wasn''t anxious or angry, but after a few breaths of silence, he asked, "Tell me, what do you want to do with this deal?"


    "I have a big brother called Chu Chouli. Has the Emperor ever known about him?" At this time, Xu Han intentionally bought a key point. He did not answer the other party''s question, but asked a question that seemed to have nothing to do with the previous topic.


    The Emperor could not understand Xu Han''s intentions, but he was very happy to cooperate with his hypocrisy. He nodded and said, "Although I am not able to fully feel what you have experienced, I still know about this fellow. Mm ¡­ he can be considered a very interesting person."


    Xu Han did not comment on the Emperor''s evaluation, but continued, "Big Brother Chu is a Jianghu man. He often tells me that although Jianghu Grasslands are difficult to enter the grand hall, they do things with fairness and righteousness."


    "As for the four pieces ¡­" Xu Hansong opened his hand and looked at the Emperor. "They are locked in the depths of the world. I need to talk to the fish before she can open the passageway for the Emperor. Afterwards, the Emperor will have to personally take action to extract this power from the depths of the world."


    "I''m going to work, but you should do your best. According to the rules of Jianghu, hmm, what did you say?"


    Xu Han''s face revealed a look of distress, as if he was really thinking about the answer to this question.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and Maosai suddenly opened. He said, "Meet in half."


    After saying that, he extended his hand again and divided the four pieces in the center of the chessboard into two, one on each side. Then, he looked at the Emperor and smiled without saying a word.


    The Emperor''s expression changed, and then he said in a deep voice, "20%? Isn''t your appetite a little too big?"


    "There is no absolute fairness in buying and selling this thing. We only care about one being willing to beat the other being willing to receive it. The decision to buy and sell this thing rests with the emperor. I do not have the ability to force the emperor to do so." Xu Han said calmly.


    The Emperor fell silent. He stared at the chessboard. On his side, there were one and a half pieces. On his right, there were four and a half pieces. In the middle, there were four black pieces that were divided into two groups. He said, "Since you have comprehended the secrets of the Universal Domain, you should know that with these two pieces, I only have three and a half pieces in my hand, and they hold four and a half pieces. Once this last barrier is broken, choose one of the three. The will of the Universal Domain will still choose them and abandon you and me. Do you think I will agree to such a deal?"


    "Besides, how are you going to place these two pieces?"


    This was indeed a very good question. Xu Han''s body was now occupied by an emperor. Twenty percent of the emperor''s strength was not something that anyone could withstand. Even when Xu Han was fighting against Ghost Valley, the fifteen percent of the emperor''s strength almost dragged down his mind, let alone twenty percent of it.


    The emperor thought to himself, that fake god? Evidently, she did not have the ability to do so, or was it the purple-eyed girl who had been used by the ghost millet nineteen times? Nor did she have the qualifications to do so.


    "A qualified businessman always takes the goods and pays for them. He never asks the buyer what he bought them for." Xu Han''s calm voice interrupted the Emperor''s speculation.


    The emperor frowned slightly and said, "But this business is done. In the end, I still have to run out of money. Why should I agree?"


    Xu Han''s expression remained the same. He extended his hand and pushed the chess piece into two groups. One group pushed the chess piece into the Emperor''s side and the other placed it in front of him. Then, he extended his hand again and took out one of the four half chess pieces on the right side and gently placed it back to his side. Then, he looked at the white-robed Xu Han who looked exactly like him and asked, "What if I could take out one for the Emperor from them?"


    The Emperor''s expression suddenly changed. The pupils in the depths of his eyes instantly dilated. Although he tried his best to conceal this abnormal situation, he did not conceal it from Xu Han''s eyes.


    A self-aware emperor no longer concealed the surprise in his heart. He asked, "How can you do it?"


    Xu Han looked at the Emperor and said, "A qualified businessman would never ask the seller where the goods came from. The Emperor just had to inspect the goods and pay the money."


    The Emperor fell silent again. The light in his eyes seemed to be weighing something. This time, he spent more than ten breaths before looking at Xu Han again. He reached out and took the two chess pieces that Xu Han had pushed in front of him. Then, he said, "If you can really do this, this sovereign is willing to do it."


    "Emperor, don''t worry. Even if you give me a hundred guts, I won''t dare to deceive you." Xu Han replied with a smile.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes. He looked deeply at Xu Han and then stood up. "I hope that we can smoothly complete this first and last transaction."


    A glass of wine appeared out of thin air in Xu Han''s hand. He raised it towards the Emperor and said, "Naturally."


    The Emperor remained silent. However, his body started to drift. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the wooden pavilion as if he had never appeared here before.


    Raising his glass, Xu Han blinked his eyes, then laughed self-deprecatingly. Only then did he drink all the wine in the glass alone.


    The clouds were still lingering, and the birds were still rising and falling.


    After drinking the wine, Xu Han placed the wine cup on the chessboard. He stood up and two black figures flew over from the forest. One of them steadily landed in his embrace and the other stopped at his feet.


    Xu Han hugged the black cat in his arms and smoothed out the beautiful hair that had been messed up by his playfulness. He even scolded him with a spoiled tone, "You''re the only one who''s naughty." The black cat in his arms let out a soft cry, as if it was retaliating, as if it was acting coquettish.


    Xu Han was obviously very fond of this trick. He revealed a smile and finally put away his thoughts of scolding the black cat.


    Then, he took a step forward and walked out of the wooden pavilion, seemingly wanting to go into the forest.


    But at that moment, a fiery red figure descended from the sky and directly fell in front of Xu Han, transforming into a human form.


    It was a red-clothed woman dressed in a gorgeous palace dress, Her red lips were as fiery as fire, and her phoenix eyes were filled with spring. It was as if every single one of her smiles carried a soul-stirring aura. Although she seemed to be standing in front of Xu Han, her feet maintained a small but real distance from the ground. On her naked ankle, there was a bell tied with a red thread. It was indescribable how precious it was, but it made people feel exquisite.


    Xu Han did not show any surprise at the other party''s appearance. He nodded slightly and said respectfully, "Greetings, senior."


    The woman in red stared at Xu Han with a complicated gaze.


    "This is not a good idea." The woman then said. Although she had deliberately lowered her tone, it was as if she could not conceal the white jade in her slack. A blazing fire could not melt the true gold. Her voice was still so pleasant to hear, like the cry of an oriole or the cry of a bird. It was just a sentence that could be heard by others. Even if it was a curse, it would make them feel more enjoyable.


    Fortunately, Xu Han had cultivated the Prajna Heart Sutra of the Dragon Hidden Temple in order to cope with the Emperor''s bewitchment. He was somewhat resistant to a woman''s voice, so he didn''t lose his composure.


    "Why isn''t it good?" Then he asked.


    "I don''t know how you can get a layer of emperor power in the hands of those old monsters, but even if you do, at that time, you hold three layers, Gui Gu Zi and the emperor each have three layers and half, do you think they will choose to kill each other, let you sit and collect the benefits of fishermen? Or will I choose you as my target and obtain the power of a three-level emperor to gain the recognition of the universe? "


    "You are scheming against Tiger Leopard. Tiger Leopard is also staring at you. Don''t underestimate anyone, especially Emperors and Ghost Millet."


    Xu Han stroked the black cat that had already fallen asleep in his arms and looked up at the woman in red. After a while, he said with a serious expression, "Senior, this junior will remember your teachings."


    After saying that, there was no further to follow. He staggered away from the woman in red and walked towards the spring-filled forest from the other side.


    The red-clothed woman''s expression froze. It was only after Xu Han walked a few steps that she regained her senses. She turned to look at Xu Han. Her voice unconsciously grew louder, but it was still very pleasant to hear.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Xu Han''s footsteps stopped for a breath. When he turned to look at the woman again, a half-brilliant smile appeared on his face. He said.


    "Every wolf that has killed a hunter has made the hunter think that he has a chance of winning."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 758 100,000 Mountains

    Fang Ziyu had a long dream. In her dream, she saw the old people return to the small window of the Exquisite Pavilion.


    Song Yueming was still seriously arguing with Chu Chouli. Chen Xuanji was still obsessed with cultivation. Meng Liang seemed to have also become a disciple of the Exquisite Pavilion, leaning against the sweet potatoes on the hillside. There was also Zhou Zhang, Ye Hongjian, and Qin Keqing¡­


    Everyone was still alive and kicking in front of her. Of course, that was an extremely beautiful scene.


    But just as she walked towards them, the world suddenly darkened. Layers of black clouds surged in the sky, and thunder snakes and lightning pythons swarmed in the clouds.


    Then, a black figure descended from the horizon. He swiftly passed through the crowd. Everywhere he passed, everyone''s bodies froze. The brilliant smile on their faces gradually turned pale. Soon, it turned into a gray and dark color like a sculpture. Then cracks like spider webs began to appear on their bodies, and they quickly spread out.


    "No!!!" Fang Ziyu exclaimed.


    However, as soon as they finished speaking, everyone''s bodies began to collapse like sculptures that had been corroded by time. In the blink of an eye, they collapsed into powder particles.


    Fang Ziyu''s liver and gallbladder split apart. She wanted to step forward, but her feet felt as if they were filled with lead. It was like a thousand juns, making her unable to move.


    She watched helplessly as everything happened in front of her, but there was nothing she could do. Her mind was in turmoil, tears rolling down her eyes. "Who are you? Why are you doing this?"


    She could only pour all the anger in her heart onto the black figure that descended from the sky.


    When the black figure with his back facing her heard her angry rebuke, his body slowly turned around, and his appearance was exposed to Fang Ziyu''s gaze.


    As a result, panic filled Fang Ziyu''s face.


    Her feet, which were as heavy as a thousand juns, relaxed. She took a step back and fell heavily to the ground. Her mouth trembled as she said, "Xu Han¡­ Xu Han¡­"


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!"


    Fang Ziyu''s ears were filled with hurried cries. She opened her eyes hazily.


    The first scene that entered the target was Liu Yun''s eager gaze.


    "This" Her head was a little dizzy, and she stretched out her subordinates'' consciousness to support her body. Seeing this, Liu Yun also hurriedly stretched out her hand to help Fang Ziyu sit up.


    At this moment, Fang Ziyu finally regained her senses. She began to sweep her gaze over the place where she was.


    It was in her dormitory in Changle Palace that she looked at her clothes again. It was obvious that they had been changed, so she remembered everything that had happened before. She met the exact same Abyss Devil as Xu Han at the Changwu Pass. After a fight, Fang Ziyu, who was defeated by Xu Han, saw the opportunity. With the spatial distortion technique, she escaped and returned to the Changle Palace with her last breath.


    "Your Majesty, you scared me to death. I thought I thought that you would never again" After all, Liu Yun was young. Seeing Fang Ziyu wake up, the tip of her nose became sour and her eyes immediately turned red. However, she didn''t say anything else, probably because she was afraid of committing a taboo. However, her expression of tears of joy did not seem to be fake. Obviously, she was really worried about Fang Ziyu these days.


    Fang Ziyu frowned and understood the cause and effect of the situation. She also noticed the anxiety of the girl beside her. She turned around and smiled at the girl, saying, "It''s okay. Help me up."


    Liu Yun subconsciously wanted to fulfill her duty and help Fang Ziyu up. However, just as she reached out, she realized that something was wrong. She hurriedly said, "Your Majesty has just recovered from a serious illness. No matter what, you still need to rest for a while. Why don''t Your Majesty lie down for a while longer and send servants to cook whatever servant you want?"


    Fang Ziyu shook his head and decisively rejected Liu Yun''s proposal.


    "How long have I been unconscious?"


    Liu Yun did not know what Fang Ziyu meant, but instinctively, she responded truthfully, "It has been half a month since I returned to His Majesty. All the doctors I can call have been called over, but they are helpless. Fortunately, His Majesty has the blessing of the heavens, so we can turn the tables on him."


    Fang Ziyu did not have the mood to pay attention to Liu Yun''s nonsense in the second half. She stood up from the bed under Liu Yun''s surprised gaze and slowly leaned against the rack where her robe was placed. Seeing this, although Liu Yun''s heart was uneasy, she still did not dare to disobey Fang Ziyu. She could only carefully follow behind her, afraid that the other party would have any inconvenience.


    Very quickly, Fang Ziyu arrived at the clothes rack. She opened her hands and looked at the posture, wanting to change clothes.


    Liu Yun''s expression changed. Just as she was about to say something, she looked at Ziyu calmly and resolutely. She knew that she could not control Fang Ziyu''s will, so she could only obediently winked at the maids around her. The maids surrounded her and began to hurry to put on a wide dragon robe for Fang Ziyu.


    "Your Majesty really has to consider your own health. If you fall ill, who can shield the millions of people in Ning Country from the wind and rain?"


    When Fang Ziyu put on her clothes and helped Fang Ziyu tidy up the buttons in front of her, Liu Yun still did not suppress the worry in her heart, and she mustered the courage to whisper.


    "I''ve been unconscious for half a month. The court hasn''t been in a mess, has it?" Fang Ziyu did not answer her question but asked.


    Liu Yun knew that her words could not change Fang Ziyu''s thoughts. She secretly sighed, but replied truthfully, "Only a few ministers and prime ministers know about His Majesty''s coma. The prime minister and prime minister have been helping to deal with the internal affairs of the court for half a month. Both of them are capable officials in the present world. Your Majesty can rest assured."


    Fang Ziyu did not comment on Liu Yun''s words. At this time, her clothes were already dressed. She immediately turned around and took a step towards the door. "There are some things that they can decide, but there are some things that only I can do."


    Liu Yun was stunned and her expression changed slightly. She was about to follow Fang Ziyu out when her body froze. Only when Fang Ziyu arrived at the entrance of the hall did she react. Then, he quickly chased after them.


    Liu Yun, who had come to Fang Ziyu''s side again, did not look so worried when she tried to persuade Fang Ziyu. Instead, she looked like a child who had done a bad thing and was caught by an adult. She lowered her head and remained silent.


    "Give the order. Gather the three dukes and nine ministers in Changle Hall. I have something important to discuss with all of you. En, let the Prime Minister and the Crown Prince bring up those things that they can''t decide."


    Originally, Liu Yun, who was still holding some luck, finally knew that her little thoughts could not be concealed from Fang Ziyu. At that time, her head was lowered even deeper and she whispered, "Your Majesty, this servant did not mean to conceal it from you. It was only after you recovered that your body recovered, this servant."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Fang Ziyu interrupted her.


    Fang Ziyu glanced sideways at her and kept walking, "Remember, you and I are the same when it comes to their position. Go, bring them over."


    At this time, how dare Liu Yun not obey? She hurriedly nodded her head, and then quickly left.


    ¡­


    Liu Yun is indeed hiding something important from Fang Ziyu.


    On the same day that Fang Ziyu encountered that strange person who looked exactly like Xu Han in Changwu Pass, Tianshan Pass and Yang Yuecheng, who had already returned to the territory of Ning Country, had also encountered the same thing as Changwu Pass.


    In a short day''s time, all the people in the city had disappeared, and the two boundaries had also turned into a black swamp. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, the Prime Minister and the Crown Prince immediately sent troops to seal off all three territories, including Changwu Pass. At the same time, they also temporarily sealed off the news. In this half month, the Prime Minister and the Crown Prince had also sent people to those three places to check on the situation, but none of them survived.


    Adding on Fang Ziyu''s delay in waking up, the entire court also complained about Fang Ziyu''s disappearance for half a month. The two ancient elders who had been "deceiving the superior and concealing the inferior" were extremely busy, so the exploration of the three realms was temporarily put on hold.


    Today, Liu Yun gave the order and His Majesty summoned them. The two old men who were almost unable to conceal themselves were overjoyed. They hurriedly brought the remaining important officials to the palace to meet Fang Ziyu.


    After arriving at the palace gate and telling Fang Ziyu the whole story, the two old ministers who had been on tenterhooks for half a month and the others were still confused, but some of the important officials who understood the seriousness of the matter looked at Fang Ziyu at that time.


    After the calamity, Under the influence of the folk rumors, even these great figures were affected. They treated Fang Ziyu as an omnipotent existence. Naturally, only Fang Ziyu, who had been regarded as a god by the world, could solve such an incomprehensible matter.


    However, Fang Ziyu knew very well what she was capable of. She did not know who the power that had slaughtered the three worlds was, nor did she know what their goal was. However, she was certain that the other party would not stop after slaughtering the three worlds. They were definitely planning a bigger scheme. Judging from their actions in Changwu Pass and other places, it was clear that such a conspiracy would definitely be a disaster for all the creatures in this world.


    Thinking of this, Fang Ziyu frowned. She had fought with that "Xu Han" before. The other party''s moves were strange and incomparably powerful. She was no match for him at all. At this moment, Ning Chao was waiting for all sorts of cripples in the world, and no one could help Fang Ziyu.


    Except¡­


    At this time, Fang Ziyu suddenly raised her head. She reached out and grabbed the armrest of the dragon chair, her pupils shining.


    Then, she suddenly stood up and said in a low voice under the astonished gazes of the crowd.


    "I have to go¡­"


    "A hundred thousand mountains."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 759 Lobbyist

    A hundred thousand mountains.


    For most people in this world, it was a familiar and unfamiliar rhetoric.


    It represents the distance, represents the legend, and also represents evil and mystery.


    Out of his first reaction, the ancient prime minister stepped forward and looked at Fang Ziyu. He cupped his hands and asked, "Does His Majesty think that the slaughter of the three worlds led by Changwu Pass is related to the demon race?"


    Without waiting for Fang Ziyu to respond, the similarly old tutor at the side also said, "This lowly official has made such a guess before, but all the records of the demon race in the literature are too scarce, and this lowly official is unable to determine whether this matter is true or false." However, if the demons really did cause trouble, the demons in the hundred thousand mountains would have recovered from the chaos of ancient times after tens of thousands of years of reproduction. "On the other hand, although His Majesty was blessed by the heavens to unify the three kingdoms of Xia, Zhou, and Chen, the people still hadn''t recovered from the calamity. The various sects and imperial armies suffered heavy losses. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance of winning."


    "That''s right, Your Majesty! Those demons are ruthless. Since they are capable of massacring the city, they probably won''t pay any attention to etiquette, righteousness, and shame. Your Majesty has risked his life. If anything really happens, how should we, the people of Danning Dynasty, deal with ourselves?" Liu Yun, who was at the side, also said anxiously in Fang Ziyu''s ear at that time.


    Fang Ziyu probably didn''t expect that her words would arouse such a big reaction from everyone. When she regained her senses, she smiled bitterly and shook her head. Then, she said, "Everyone, I misunderstood. Half a month ago, I had already fought with the culprit. The culprit is definitely not someone from the demon race."


    Half a month ago, everyone still remembered Ziyu''s bloody appearance. They had also secretly guessed whether Fang Ziyu had fought against the people who had slaughtered the three worlds. But that evening, Fang Ziyu had also met with the officials of the Imperial Court, and the Changwu Pass closest to Jinling was five thousand kilometers away. Every time, even an immortal would have to spend a day or two. Therefore, everyone subconsciously rejected this speculation. Upon hearing Fang Ziyu''s words, they all revealed expressions of shock.


    Of course, the strength of an immortal was not something that could be measured by speed alone, but it took him several hours to walk ten thousand kilometers away. Since ancient times, the only person who could accomplish this was probably Supreme True Man from the Lunar Temple. From this, it could be seen how powerful Fang Ziyu was, and how powerful the thief who could severely injure Fang Ziyu was.


    All of this information rushed into the minds of everyone present. For a moment, they were sometimes shocked, sometimes frowning, and only after a while did they regain their senses.


    "Since His Majesty believes that the thief is not a demon from the hundred thousand mountains, then why did he go forward? Also, this lowly official dares to ask, has His Majesty seen the thief''s roots?" After all, the Prime Minister had been in the bureaucracy for many years, and his temperament was naturally much stronger than the people present. After regaining consciousness, he asked again.


    Fang Ziyu''s eyebrows furrowed. She remembered the sound of sitting on the throne that night. Her face, which was exactly the same as Xu Han''s, had always lingered in her mind. She shook her head and said, "That person''s strength is extraordinary, and his moves are extremely strange. I have never heard of him before. I secretly speculate that he might be a remnant of the Dark Asura Palace. As for why he went to a hundred thousand mountains ¡­"


    At this point, Fang Ziyu paused, determination flashing through his narrowed eyes, and then he said, "Ask for help."


    The humans and the demons were enemies.


    This was a truth that even a three-year-old child would know. From a mountain that devoured humans to a ghost that attracted humans, from a drowning water monster to a fox that sucked in Yang Qi, every legend in the world about the demon race did its utmost to describe the demon race as incomparably evil. The common people were deceived by such and such stories, and the big shots only thought about the fact that they had been expelled to hundreds of thousands of mountains for tens of thousands of years. From this, they felt the same, and subconsciously thought that there seemed to be no possibility of cooperation between the human race and the demon race.


    Therefore, Fang Ziyu''s proposal was quickly opposed by the entire government and the public.


    However, this Chengtian Great Empress was unyielding. She used a day''s time to explain everything and left Changle Palace by herself after leaving a letter late at night.


    Those who stand high are destined to see more, and those who carry heavy burdens are destined to think more.


    Just as Fang Ziyu did not understand why the Beijiang King had slaughtered all the Mu Clan soldiers who had followed the Mu Clan for many years, why the macheteman and the Sword Immortal had insisted on dying, and why his father had abandoned their mother and daughter, the entire Danning Imperial Court did not understand why their emperor had insisted on going to the 100,000 mountains.


    However, these were not important to Fang Ziyu. She knew that such a decision was the right one.


    The power that Xu Han possessed was far beyond her ability to resist. Furthermore, the other party''s goal was clearly not just the three Earth Realms. This was just a test before the rainstorm. Fang Ziyu wanted to protect this world well. Although she did not have such thoughts in the past, as time passed, she could understand more and more things.


    For example, why did Xu Han and Meng Liang allow Chen Xuanji to marry her into the palace? Everyone, including Chen Xuanji, went to Great Abyss Mountain. Then he disappeared. Although Fang Ziyu was unable to delve into what had happened in the battle that had caused the Great Abyss Mountain to collapse, However, there was no doubt that Xu Han and the others had at least bought some time for this world. She was left behind because they had made such a decision behind her back. They wanted to hand over this world that they were desperately guarding to her.


    This wasn''t something that was hard to guess. In fact, everything that had happened since the calamity was too coincidental. It was as if someone had deliberately arranged everything. Fang Ziyu couldn''t understand for a moment, but it didn''t mean that she would always be kept in the dark.


    That bunch of bastards were acting unscrupulously behind her back, which naturally made Miss Fang very dissatisfied. But since everything had been arranged by that bunch of bastards, Miss Fang could only accept it calmly. Although she was more willing to die with them on the Great Abyss Mountain.


    After all, if¡­


    If she really had a path to follow after her death, Fang Ziyu would feel even more confident in cursing those bastards to death after seeing them and doing all the things they had forcibly thrown at her.


    After using several spatial distortion techniques, Fang Ziyu took a deep breath when he arrived at the collapsed area of the Great Abyss Mountain.


    She could clearly feel that half a month had passed. Even though she was in a coma, her cultivation base was rapidly improving. It seemed that there was some sort of power flowing in from all directions from all over the world, gathering on her body at all times. She wasn''t sure how long this process would last, but she knew very well that if this continued, she would soon be able to reach the strength of the legendary True Immortal.


    But even so, compared to the "Xu Han" she saw in Changwu Pass that day, she still had no chance of winning.


    What the hell was that? Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but frown when he thought about the battle with him that day. However, she did not understand. After a few breaths of time, she sighed and put away her thoughts of continuing to do useless work. The fingers under her sleeves formed a mark, and she wanted to once again use the spatial distortion technique to head towards the hundred thousand mountains west of the Azure Province.


    However, just as she was about to activate her technique, Fang Ziyu''s heart trembled. It was as if she felt something. She raised her head and looked not far away.


    It was midnight, and the autumn wind blew. The moonlight was obscured by dark clouds that came from nowhere, and the starlight immediately dimmed a little.


    Not far away, on a hill covered in weeds, a black figure stood silently.


    His broad black robe swayed in the night breeze, but his body remained motionless, as if he had been standing there for a long time, as if he had just appeared.


    Fang Ziyu frowned. It was hard for her to imagine what kind of person with her cultivation could conceal her five senses in such a way that she didn''t notice his existence in the past few dozen breaths of time.


    This question was quickly answered in Fang Ziyu''s heart. A look of vigilance appeared in her eyes. She looked at the voice and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    The silhouette on the hill remained silent, not knowing if it was just a mystery or if he really hadn''t heard Fang Ziyu''s question.


    Just as Fang Ziyu''s heart was filled with anger, that figure suddenly disappeared. Before the astonishment on Fang Ziyu''s face could spread out, the disappearing figure suddenly appeared in front of Fang Ziyu.


    Fang Ziyu was shocked. She could clearly see that Fang Ziyu did not use the spatial distortion technique just like her. Instead, she used her speed to create the illusion of disappearing out of thin air and appearing out of thin air. Even Fang Ziyu was able to keep up with this speed.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can help His Majesty." The black-robed man said in a hoarse voice, like the sound of a withered tree branch being broken.


    Fang Ziyu took a step back. She stared at the other party, wanting to see what kind of face was hidden beneath the black robe. With her cultivation, it was not difficult for her to do this. In fact, even the darkness of the Changwu Pass that blocked the starlight could not block her line of sight. However, the face under the black hood seemed to be shrouded in a strange power. Even with Fang Ziyu''s eyesight, he was unable to see it clearly.


    "Help me? How can you help me?" Fang Ziyu could only ask in a deep voice. She had secretly mobilized the power in her body. Once the other party acted, she would immediately counterattack.


    The black-robed man seemed to have seen through Fang Ziyu''s thoughts, but he did not point it out.


    "Your Majesty wants to go to the hundred thousand mountains. Does Your Majesty think there must be something there that can help you?" The black-robed man remained silent as he continued to ask in his voice that was so calm that it was almost ice-cold.


    Fang Ziyu''s heart surged with shock again. There weren''t many people who knew that she was going to the hundred thousand mountains, Fang Ziyu didn''t dare to guarantee that none of these people would leak this matter out. However, when the time came, she had just left Changle Palace. Logically speaking, the letters she left behind probably hadn''t been discovered yet. Then why was this black-robed person able to find her so accurately?


    Fang Ziyu raised his eyebrows and said, "Since you know everything, why don''t we cut to the chase and tell us how you intend to help me?"


    "It is said that only by knowing oneself and the enemy can one win a hundred battles. If His Majesty does not even understand who he is and who the enemy is, how can he be his enemy?" Said the black-robed man softly.


    This time, Fang Ziyu no longer answered. Instead, he looked at the black robe with deep eyes.


    The black-robed man seemed to have understood Fang Ziyu''s thoughts, so he no longer wanted to make a fuss. Instead, he continued, "Outside this world, there is an infinite world. That enormous world is called the Myriad Domains of the Universe."


    "Although the countless worlds in the Myriad Domains of the Universe are different, their essence is ultimately the same."


    "There are a lot of creatures in these worlds. They were chosen by the will of the world and became the rulers and guardians of that world. In the eyes of most other creatures, this small group of creatures is called ¡­ gods."


    "And you are the god chosen by this world."


    Fang Ziyu raised his eyebrows. This was the second time she had heard someone mention this phrase. However, it was hard for her to tell if it was true or not. She suppressed the doubts in her heart and asked indifferently, "Then what?"


    "As you can see, the world you live in is being invaded by the most evil beings in the universe. Your friends have already become captives of that thing, and what you need to do as the chosen god of the world is not to place your hopes on others, but to grasp the power of being a god before evil descends completely."


    "Are you saying that once I grasp the power you speak of, I will be able to fight against those things?" Fang Ziyu frowned. He was obviously still suspicious of what the black robe said.


    The black-robed man shook his head and replied confidently, "That evil has destroyed countless worlds. If it was so easy to resist, how could we allow him to disrupt the universe for so many years? You have become a god, but you only have the chance to resist him. However, this does not mean that we will definitely succeed."


    "Us?"


    "Yes, we. We will help you." The black-robed man said again.


    Fang Ziyu had doubts in her heart. She narrowed her eyes and carefully looked at the black robe in front of her. She couldn''t help but feel hesitation in her heart towards someone who had suddenly appeared and said so many horrifying words to her. So she asked in a low voice, "Why should I believe you? I don''t even know who you are."


    The black robe was silent for a moment, then he extended his hand and slowly took off the hood on his head, revealing his figure beneath it.


    But what surprised Fang Ziyu was that there was no human figure under the hood. Instead, it was a ball of black and white alternating energy that was constantly surging.


    "Gui Gu Zi."


    "The Gui Gu Zi who always wanted to kill Xu Han."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 760 Godslayer

    Gui Guzi.


    To Fang Ziyu, it was obviously not a strange term.


    In fact, if he remembered correctly, when Daofather Wei Changming ascended to the True Immortal Realm, the Heavenly Tribulation he had fought against was precisely this Ghost Millet stirring up a storm.


    Just as the person in front of him had said, the person who had been secretly trying to take Xu Han''s life was precisely this so-called Ghost Millet.


    Fang Ziyu frowned and subconsciously took a step back when he heard these three words. The aura around him surged, and a golden True Dragon appeared. Behind Fang Ziyu, he opened his teeth and grinned with a solemn expression.


    The black and white energy under the black robe surged back and forth, and a voice came from the black and white energy again.


    "I didn''t expect that you would still be able to find the path to becoming a god after all these years of shackling this world."


    Fang Ziyu did not have the heart to delve into the meaning behind Gui Guzi''s sigh. She only gathered all of her strength and was ready to attack at any time. Then, she asked, "Since that''s the case, why do you think I will cooperate with you?"


    "It''s not cooperation, it''s help." Gui Guzi patiently corrected Fang Ziyu''s words.


    After saying that, the surging black and white energy slightly stopped. It seemed to sense the hostility in Fang Ziyu''s gaze at this moment. Thus, after this pause, he said again, "We have indeed chased after Xu Han for a long time, and indeed want to take his life. However, you must understand that there is no unjustified grudge in this world. If he is just an ordinary creature, why should we feel sorry for him? "


    Fang Ziyu guessed the meaning of the other party''s words, but he asked, "Then you''d better talk about your so-called karma."


    "There are ancient demons sealed in the depths of this world. Their kings are called emperors. Under the leadership of the emperors, those demons have traversed the starry sky and destroyed countless worlds like this."


    "Just as a man grows old and a tree withers, any great existence lowers its head in the face of time. After a long time, the seal that sealed the emperor also gradually declined. The Emperor was the only undying person in the Myriad Domains of the Universe since his existence. He ignored the years and the hundreds of thousands of years he had been imprisoned did not weaken him in the slightest. The decay of the seal gave him the chance to descend into the Myriad Domains of the Universe again. "This is an enormous and even destructive calamity for the Myriad Domains."


    This was a very old-fashioned story, so old that even Fang Ziyu, who did not like listening to stories, could guess the plot of the second half of the story after listening to the first half.


    She raised her eyebrows and mocked, "So you want to tell me that that bastard surnamed Xu is the reincarnation of the peerless Great Devil you spoke of?"


    The surging black and white energy stopped once again, and only after a few breaths did it begin to surge again.


    "Of course not."


    "He is not an emperor, but a host chosen by the emperor."


    "Host?" Fang Ziyu interrupted, his tone slightly puzzled.


    At this moment, Gui Gu Zi was clearly playing the role of an indefatigable elder. He was not annoyed by Fang Ziyu''s rudeness. Instead, he patiently explained, "You can think of it as a method like returning a corpse to a soul. The emperor will lure him into darkness, then seize the opportunity to invade his body, devour his will, and finally seize the nest and complete his rebirth."


    Of course, this explanation was extremely clear, but Fang Ziyu''s face did not reveal the slightest hint of understanding. Instead, a wisp of dense anger appeared on his face. Her voice was a little louder at that time, and she questioned, "So, just because someone surnamed Xu might be tempted by that emperor, are you going to kill him in pain?"


    "It''s not possible, it''s certain." Gui Guzi corrected what they saw as Fang Ziyu''s wrong rhetoric in his unpleasant tone again.


    "The Emperor is the only undying being in the starry sky. He understands everything in this world. No one can escape under his bewitchment. The only difference is the length of time."


    "Perhaps this is unfair, but for our own sake and for the sake of the trillions of creatures in the Myriad Domains of the Universe, this is the safest and most correct method."


    Fang Ziyu fell silent. She lowered her head and pondered for a long time. Only when the night wind gradually stopped did she raise her head again and ask, "This is just your wishful thinking. Since you will kill Xu Han for the trillion creatures you spoke of, then why should I believe that one day you will not use the same excuse to destroy this world?"


    Fang Ziyu thought a lot, especially about the calamity a few months ago. She had no idea what had happened, but she could not let go of her vigilance. It was impossible to say that the calamity was caused by the strange thing wrapped in black and white energy in front of her. After all, from Fang Ziyu''s few words of conversation, he could smell something very similar to the group of people from the Tian Ce Mansion .


    "Of course you can suspect that this plan is also within our consideration, but we will not do so until the situation has changed. However, it depends on your attitude." The deep voice sounded from the black and white aura once again. He frankly admitted Fang Ziyu''s speculation, and at the same time put the threat on the surface.


    Such a soft and hard attitude pierced Fang Ziyu''s soft ribs.


    Of course, she suspected her opponent, but Fang Ziyu, who was used to having someone to protect her from the wind and rain, had tried her best to be calm when she took on this heavy responsibility alone, but her heart was filled with fear and uneasiness. She was too afraid of ruining everything. Therefore, when such a choice was placed in front of her, she would inevitably lose her balance, and her hands and feet would inevitably be messed up.


    "How can I believe that everything you said is true?" Fang Ziyu asked after a few breaths of silence.


    Actually, at this point in time, how could the Ghost Rice Men not see that Fang Ziyu had already been convinced by them, and all they needed to do now was add one last chip to pull this chess piece into their camp.


    "Truth and falsehood are not what we told you to hear. Instead, you should go and see for yourself to distinguish them."


    "And if I remember at a loss, you should have already seen the truth."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Fang Ziyu was stunned, but in the next moment, her pupils suddenly dilated. She remembered the figure sitting high on the throne in the Changwu Pass. As if she understood something, she muttered to herself, "You mean¡­"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Gui Guzi interrupted her.


    "That''s right¡­ What you saw wasn''t an illusion created by some secret technique¡­"


    "He is Xu Han."


    "Xu Han, who was devoured by the Emperor."


    At the center of the hundred thousand mountains, at the summit of the Four Emperors Mountain.


    The current leaders of the demon race were gathered here.


    For some reason, Nineteen was fortunate enough to participate in such a high-level dialogue.


    "Why haven''t they woken up yet?" Xuan''er, who was dressed in a black suit, looked at the bodies of the people floating above the Four Emperors Mountain and asked with a frown.


    Eight months had passed since the battle. Guang Lingui once said that they could live again. Afterwards, he did use some secret techniques to make everyone''s bodies that were clearly dead gush with life again. Xuan''er could clearly feel the powerful heartbeats coming from the corpses. However, after that, the progress of the resurrection of the people had reached an impasse. Their bodies were still alive, but there was no sign of them awakening.


    Guang Lingui naturally had to respond to such an inquiry, but he could tell that he also had his own confusion at this moment.


    He frowned as he swept his gaze across everyone''s bodies, and then said, "This is also the first time that this poor monk has used this technique. Most of the paths have been deduced. It is not clear whether this poor monk can be effective or not."


    "However, judging from their current situation, at least most of them are working as expected. However, why haven''t they fully awakened yet? I think ¡­"


    The monk who spoke of this place was slightly silent, and this silence inevitably made the rest of the people present even more anxious.


    At that moment, Nineteen revealed her confusion without hesitation. She took a step forward and asked, "Hey! How could you say half of it? Tell me what happened!"


    Guang Lingui''s appearance was completely different from what everyone had seen at the entrance of the Exquisite Pavilion, and his temperament was also very different. He would not persist in talking about the so-called "subduing demons and eliminating devils", nor would he feel the slightest bit angry for the offense of nineteen.


    He smiled and said, "Little Benefactor, there is no need to be anxious. There is a saying that you need to tie the bell to the person who untied the bell. In the end, this matter goes beyond what this poor monk can touch. Little Benefactor has doubts in his heart, and this poor monk also has doubts in his heart. Since this is the case, it is most appropriate to invite someone who truly understands this matter to speak."


    Nineteen was stunned. She couldn''t understand what Guang Lingui was saying, so she blinked her eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Although this technique was executed by an impoverished monk, an impoverished monk does not have such great ability to deduce such a profound technique. Therefore, I have to consult the impoverished monk to explain this technique." Guang Lingui said calmly.


    "Not you?" Nineteen frowned, probably not expecting Guang Lingui to give such a story. "Who is that?"


    However, Guang Lingui remained silent in the face of such an inquiry. He only turned around to look at one part of the crowd, and then froze his gaze at that part of the crowd.


    At that time, both the people and the demons followed Guang Lingui''s gaze. Then, their gazes fell on the black-clothed old man standing behind Nineteen.


    Zhou Yuan? No, it should be eighteen.


    This was probably the first reaction everyone felt when they saw the old man''s appearance.


    "Are you saying that he taught you this technique?" Xuan''er was the first to react. She frowned and looked at Guang Lingui, while Guang Lingui nodded without hesitation.


    Xuan''er frowned even deeper.


    Xuan''er did not doubt that the old man in front of her was hiding something strange.


    Xuan''er had already noticed this from his strange name, his strange whereabouts, and all sorts of strange actions. However, after experiencing the calamity, there was too much sorrow in her heart and too much burden on her body, so that she did not have the mood to study everything about the old man in front of her.


    He seemed to know many secrets that Xuan''er was unable to know, and his skill was terrifyingly strong. Even as a Demon Lord, Xuan''er was unable to see his depth. At this moment, Guang Lingui''s words naturally increased Xuan''er''s doubts. If this technique was really taught by the old man, there would be too many doubts.


    First of all, what was the identity of the old man? Why did he possess such a miraculous technique? Why was he unwilling to use it on his own and insisted on handing it over to Guang Lingui?


    Xuan''er and the others all looked at the old man at the same time, their eyes filled with suspicion and vigilance.


    Only Nineteen remained unaware. She held the old man''s hand and asked curiously, "Master is so powerful. Why didn''t you teach Nineteen such a technique as well?"


    The old man did not answer Nineteen''s question. He stepped forward and walked to the front of the crowd. His gaze swept across the floating corpses before he said, "To this creature, reviving from the dead is nothing." Their resurrection is not directly related to the technique I have taught them. Rather, they possess the ability to do so. My technique is only the key to opening the gate. Now that the lock has been opened, it depends on their own ability to push the door open. "


    Xuan''er frowned and asked, "What do you mean? Are you saying that they will not survive? Then what is your purpose in doing all this?"


    The old man turned to look at Xuan''er. His gaze was calm as he exchanged glances with the Demon Monarch without the slightest bit of cowardice.


    "I''m just fulfilling the mission I need to fulfill. If I really have a goal, it''s to escape from this cage of heaven and earth."


    "Since that''s the case, don''t you and I need to be more honest with each other? Why don''t we just cover up everything you know?" Xuan''er obviously couldn''t completely believe the old man''s words, so she asked again at that time.


    "We each have our own missions. The Abyss Devils in Ya Qi Mountain have already revealed their fangs. The chess players in the Outer World have also become restless. You have a lot to do, and I have a lot to do. However, there is very little time left for us. Why should I spend unnecessary effort explaining all of this to you?"


    "We don''t need to cooperate, nor do we need to trust each other. It''s enough for us to do what we need to do."


    The old man''s attitude was very resolute, so resolute that it was almost unreasonable. The conversation on the Four Emperors Mountain naturally ended in nothing.


    After everyone left, Nineteen looked at the old man in confusion and asked, "Master, they are all our friends. I know that Master may have his own difficulties, but why don''t you explain it clearly?"


    Hearing this, the old man lowered his head to look at the girl who was looking up at him and smiled.


    He reached out to touch the girl''s head and said, "Do you know why you are not allowed to touch that Su Family child?"


    Nineteen shook his head.


    "You are different."


    "They are the people who deserve to be saved in this long plan."


    "As for you and I, we are abandoned in this plan. The more people you have, the more hesitation you will have when that moment comes. Even the slightest bit of hesitation could destroy all the efforts we have made for so long."


    The puzzlement in Nineteen Eyes was even greater. She did not know what the old man was talking about, but she could feel that something extremely cruel had been imposed on her. She could not help but ask, "Then what are we?"


    The old man was silent for a while, then raised his head to look at the horizon and said in a heavy voice.


    "Godslayer."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 761 It Is a Great Honor

    Green mountains and rivers, lush forests and cultivating bamboo.


    Xu Han, dressed in white, once again appeared in this world. He walked towards the thatched cottage at the foot of the mountain.


    His footsteps were quick and urgent.


    His brows furrowed, and the muscles on his face twitched, as if he was trying his best to suppress some of the emotions in his heart.


    He pushed open the gate of the fence courtyard. The black cats and dogs in the courtyard stopped fighting and turned to look at him. Their gazes were no longer as vigilant and fearful as the last time the white-robed "Xu Han" had arrived, but were filled with doubts.


    However, the white-robed Xu Han, who was full of worries, did not notice the slight change in the black cat and dog. He went straight to the door of the thatched cottage, but did not say anything. He just stared at the door with a cold expression.


    The people in the sect seemed to have sensed his existence. After a few breaths, a voice came from within the sect, "The emperor is very leisurely. Why are you free to come to my humble abode?"


    The door slowly opened with the sound of the people in the room. Xu Han, who was dressed in the same white clothes, walked out of the room and looked at him with a smile.


    The Emperor frowned. Although Xu Han didn''t say anything in the past, the Emperor could feel that Xu Han intentionally wanted to maintain a certain difference from the Emperor from his usual clothes and the way he talked to him.


    At this moment, Xu Han, who was dressed in white and had a calm and relaxed expression, gave the emperor the illusion that his identity had changed with Xu Han.


    This was obviously not a good feeling.


    "I finished my tea last time. Before I could go to the mountains to pick it, I can only use clear water instead of tea today." Xu Han did not seem to sense the expectations of the Emperor. He sat down beside the stone table in the courtyard with a smile. He took out the teapot that had been placed on the stone table and filled a cup of water for himself and the Emperor. Then, he smiled and extended his hand to the Emperor and said, "Please sit down."


    The Emperor frowned even deeper. However, he still sat opposite Xu Han after a few breaths. Then, he picked up the cup of water and put it on his lips. He said, "You know very well that everything in this world is just an illusion. Not to mention the mere tea leaves, it is also the stars in the sky. With a thought, it is clear to your heart. Why bother talking nonsense with me here?" Do you think this sovereign will play games with that three-year-old boy here? "


    "Didn''t the Emperor put me in this illusion just to erase my mind and make me indulge in it? Why did I really do this? The Emperor is not happy anymore?" Xu Han also picked up the water in the cup and drank a little. Then, he smiled and asked.


    The Emperor did not say anything. Instead, he stared at Xu Han. After looking at the scene for a long time, he said again, "Sometimes, I really feel that you are more terrifying than those Ghost Millets from the Beyond the Heavens."


    "Emperor, you must be joking. I am only a prisoner of the Emperor now. How can I compare to those big shots who are scheming against the heavens?" Xu Han replied.


    The Emperor knew that with Xu Han''s temperament, it would be difficult for him to get any more topics he wanted to know from the other party''s mouth. Therefore, he put away his thoughts of continuing to be false and trusting with Xu Han and went straight to the point, "According to our agreement, I have stopped penetrating this world these past few days." And just yesterday, I smelled the nauseating smell of the ghost corn. "


    "I think they''ve found the location of this world again. What about your plan?"


    The teacup Xu Han picked up slightly stopped in mid-air, but his expression remained unchanged. "It should have been eight months. It''s still a bit shorter than I imagined."


    "Then what? What exactly is your plan? Don''t forget, once the Ghost Valleys really invade this world again, I will die! Neither will you!" The Emperor''s eyebrows faintly surged with killing intent. Compared to Xu Han''s calmness, the Emperor''s appearance was somewhat anxious.


    "The emperor has been imprisoned for hundreds of thousands of years. He has already endured such a long period of time. Why is he in a state of chaos now?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and sized up the man in front of him, who was exactly the same as him. He didn''t even have much of a difference in clothes. He asked meaningfully, "Or is the Emperor afraid of something?"


    The Emperor''s face twitched. He held the cup and his knuckles turned pale. "Do you know who those Ghost Valleys are looking for? The fake god you created is teaching that fake god how to become a true god in this world. Once they do this, they will bewitch him. That fake god will probably fall on their side."


    "The Emperor has also said that Ziyu is just a fake god created by me. Her so-called divine power can only display its might in this world. What is the Emperor afraid of her doing?" The smile on Xu Han''s face became even more intense.


    However, for some reason, these words infuriated some extremely sensitive thoughts in the Emperor''s heart. The killing intent between his eyebrows rippled uncontrollably at that time. Then he slapped the stone table, His body suddenly stood up. "Don''t pretend to be confused. Once that fake god completely controls the power of this world, she can easily open the seal in the depths of the world and take out 40% of my power. At that time, regardless of whether it is she who consumes this power alone or hands it over to the Ghost Rice, what awaits us will be death."


    ''"She doesn''t even need to be so troublesome. As long as she completely exposes the aura of this world, the Gui Gu Zi will be able to completely lock onto this world. At that time, the Gui Gu Zi will only need to destroy this world and they will be able to obtain victory in this game that has lasted for hundreds of thousands of years! I don''t believe you don''t know the stakes!"


    "The Emperor also knows that I am not an idiot, and he also understands that we are on the same boat now. What is the Emperor worried about?" Xu Han asked with a smile, but as soon as he finished speaking, he could feel the dense killing intent between the Emperor''s eyebrows. He knew that some things were too late, so after a few breaths of time, he said again, "The Emperor''s worries are not completely unreasonable, but not all of them are reasonable."


    "The Gui Gu Zi have indeed absorbed too much of the Emperor''s power over the years. 45% of the Emperor''s power is in their hands. In a sense, they can be considered to be heaven-seeing figures in the Myriad Domains of the Universe."


    "But wasn''t the emperor trapped in a world back then and forbidden from ascending to heaven?"


    "Therefore, although the Gui Gu Zi''s cultivation is not ordinary, they are far from omnipotent. It is not strange for them to be able to find the aura of this world, but they only descended here with a projection and chose to rope in Zi Yu. Why?"


    "It''s just that they put down some of their moves in this world so that they could descend here, However, he did not lock onto the Qi of this world at all. Under the situation where an Emperor was blinding the Heaven''s Will, even if Fang Ziyu completely grasped the power of a divine being, he would not be able to contend against the Emperor. He would be able to unlock the shadows that shrouded this world and expose it to Gui Gu Zi''s vision. Therefore, if they didn''t dare to spend more time searching for the exact location of this world, there would only be one path left for Gui Gu Zi.


    Xu Han put down the teacup in his hand and looked straight at the Emperor in front of him. His voice became terribly deep at that moment, "It was to bewitch Fang Ziyu to open the seal in the depths of the world and take out the Emperor''s power."


    "Isn''t this what we want to do? Since the Ghost Rice are willing to help, why are we in such a hurry to take action?"


    The expression on the Emperor''s face changed. He still frowned, as if he was thinking of something. He muttered to himself, "Then how can you guarantee that 40% of the power will fall into our hands?"


    ''"Once they break the seal, 40% of the emperor''s power will definitely surge in this world. Some of them are close to the water, and we have the initiative in this world. The Ghost Rice Men will have to pay a price if they want to obtain the initiative on an equal footing with us."


    When the Emperor heard this, although he was unwilling to admit it, he had no choice but to admit that he could no longer see through Xu Han, so he had no choice but to ask again, "What kind of price?"


    "Assimilate Fang Ziyu." Xu Han''s expression was cold as he spat out these words.


    "Emperor can make Zhou Zhangmuji and the others completely become your servants, because the Emperor''s power carries a strong demonic power, can make people completely become the Emperor''s servants without losing their minds, and the Ghost Millet who has mastered 45% of the Emperor''s power obviously also has this ability. However, Ziyu was the god of this world. In addition, the Ghost Millet could not use this power as easily as an emperor, so they had to pay a price several times more than an emperor. "At the same time, in order to ensure complete control of the Fang Ziyu, they need the strength that descends on him. I have estimated that it must be around 10% of the strength of an emperor."


    "This amount is not too small, nor too much. Too few, they cannot completely assimilate the Fang Ziyu, and too many, they might be devoured by the Fang Ziyu. On the contrary, they will become the servants of the Fang Ziyu. With the prudent nature of the Gui Gu Zi, they will definitely do so."


    The Emperor''s expression became strange. "Then what?" He asked.


    Xu Han looked at the Emperor with a faint smile. "Do I need to say more about what happened next? Fang Ziyu opened the seal in the depths of the world. At that time, she only had 10% of the Emperor''s power, but the Emperor had 15% of the Emperor''s power. At that time, the Emperor only used to kill Fang Ziyu. Isn''t everything the same as our plan?"


    "Are you really willing to sacrifice that fake god?" This plan was far more thorough than the Emperor had expected. Compared to its thoroughness, what was even more difficult for the Emperor to predict was its cruelty. At least based on his understanding of Xu Han, it was hard for him to imagine that the man in front of him would come up with such a poisonous scheme and actually carry it out.


    Xu Han stood up and the black cat obediently jumped into his embrace.


    He held the black cat and paced back and forth in front of the emperor.


    "Of course the Gui Gu Zi can also calculate what I can calculate, but does the Emperor know why the Gui Gu Zi are willing to take such a risk?"


    After Xu Han asked this question, The Emperor was slightly stunned. Without waiting for an answer from the Emperor, Xu Han gave an answer. "Because they are like emperors, After looking at Xu 19 times, they thought that with my temperament, I would definitely not watch Fang Ziyu die at the hands of the Emperor. When the Emperor takes action, I will definitely think of a way to compete with the Emperor for ownership of this body. At that time, the Emperor''s 15% strength could only be used to accomplish it. How could I stop them from doing anything? "


    "Therefore, Emperor must not make the same mistake as Gui Gu Zi."


    The Emperor was stunned. He stared at Xu Han for a long time with a strange expression. At this moment, the illusion that he had just come to this place became even more intense. It was as if he was the mortal who struggled between the two giants, and the one sitting in front of him was the emperor who was in charge of the clouds and winds.


    His face darkened. After a short silence, his tone was somewhat dry. "You are even more terrifying than I imagined."


    "Perhaps after your plan is completed, I will choose to kill you first, not Gui Gu Zi."


    After saying this, his body gradually became ethereal and disappeared after a few breaths.


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction where the Emperor had just stood. He smiled faintly and said, "If that''s really the case."


    "I am extremely honored."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 762 Assimilation

    Chengtian 1st year, December.


    It was the same heavy snow a year ago, and it was also Jinling City, which was covered in heavy snow.


    However, the people in the city were not as worried as they were last year. The streets of Jinling City were decorated with lanterns and colorful lights. Most of the restaurants and shops were bustling with activity. Children who were enjoying themselves in the snow could be seen everywhere on the streets.


    This year was a bumper harvest year.


    Not only did the grain produced by the various places make up for the deficit in the national treasury, but it also allowed most of the people''s families to have enough food to endure the winter. With this, the people could naturally enjoy the upcoming New Year''s Eve without worries.


    "If I were to say that the Chengtian Emperor is someone chosen by the heavens, it is rumored that when she was born, there were bright stars and dragon roars and phoenix cries."


    "When her mother gave birth to her, she saw an immortal in her dreams¡­"


    Fang Ziyu, dressed as a ranger and purposely wearing a veil, walked on the street with a thick layer of snow. She couldn''t help but laugh when she heard Mr. Storyteller''s cadence coming from the tavern.


    According to the rules, most of the emperors of this dynasty had to come from different backgrounds. According to the Confucian scholar in charge of this matter in the court, this was called following the will of the people and sharing the people''s hearts.


    However, Fang Ziyu did not care about this. He did not care about the repeated advice of the Confucian scholars, and in the end, he did not care about it. However, after seeing the ghost millet that day, Fang Ziyu changed his mind and ordered the Confucian scholar in charge of this matter to begin to fabricate this matter and secretly send people to spread it all over the country. At that moment, Fang Ziyu''s life''s "heroic deeds" had become the favorite story of all the wine shops.


    In this story, Fang Ziyu, as the main character, was naturally heroic and martial, but fortunately, Miss Fang was still a person with a conscience. Adhering to the principle of one person attaining the Dao and one dog ascending to the heavens, Xu Han and the others also came to prominence in this story, becoming heroes and heroes who had helped the dragon, but had sacrificed their lives in the Great Abyss Mountain for the sake of the world.


    In order to curry favor with Empress Chengtian, Shangyun City in Qingzhou had spent a large sum of money to build a temple in a month. Inside the temple were Xu Han and Liu Sheng. Recently, Fang Ziyu had heard that Qian Liu, who had guarded the tomb for Xu Han''s father, had also risen in status, becoming the favourite target of various wine shops and government offices. After all, he was one of the few people in the world who had come into contact with Xu Han when he was young.


    Such things were not uncommon. It was not because of how well that story had been made up, but because the lives of the people had been much better since Empress Chengtian ascended to the throne. Most of the people''s thoughts were very simple. Naturally, they supported Fang Ziyu from the bottom of their hearts. With the help of their hearts and minds, they could not help but deify Fang Ziyu completely. As a result, Xu Han and the others enjoyed Fang Ziyu''s blessings and became gods in the hearts of the people.


    Fang Ziyu, who was walking on the street, couldn''t help but feel a little funny when he thought about this, but what was more funny was a sense of sadness that even she herself couldn''t explain.


    To this day, she was the only one left in such a vast group of people.


    She felt a little cold and stretched out her hand to wrap her clothes tightly. She secretly thought of the conversation she had with Ghost Millet that day.


    In fact, it was Gui Gu Zi''s request to have those Confucian scholars fabricate stories that were half true and half false. In their words, only in this way could Fang Zi Yu condense the hearts of the people in this world and become the true deity of this world faster.


    Fang Ziyu could not fully explain what kind of thoughts the Gui Gu Zi were hiding, but at least since those stories spread among the people, Fang Ziyu could truly feel his strength increasing at a faster rate than before.


    Every night, Fang Ziyu, who had finished correcting the memorials, would follow the agreement with the Gui Gu Zi to go outside of Jinling City and continue to cultivate the ability to control this world under their guidance.


    Three months had passed since then.


    The New Year is coming.


    The number of pedestrians coming and going at the entrance of Jinling City had gradually decreased, and by the time they reached the hill twenty miles away from Jinling City, there were no more people.


    As usual, the black-robed figure stood there early. It had always been like this for the past three months, causing Fang Ziyu to have an illusion that the person in front of him had never left.


    Fang Ziyu bowed to the figure as usual, then straightened his body, allowing the Qi around him to connect with the heavens and earth. This was the preparation that he needed to make before he started cultivating, so that he could better sense the Qi of the heavens and earth. At first, Fang Ziyu felt that this method was somewhat difficult, but now that she was able to do this very well, the entire process took less than half a breath.


    Fang Ziyu''s talent was already outstanding. However, Chen Xuanji, the eldest senior apprentice-brother, had always been standing in front of her in the Exquisite Pavilion. Afterwards, Xu Hanmeng, Liang, and the others had helped her block the wind and rain, so she couldn''t help but be a little lazy. At this moment, when all the burdens fell on her, the girl finally fully displayed her talent.


    However, after she had made all the preparations for today, this sentence came from beneath the black robe.


    "There''s no need to cultivate today."


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. He looked at the black robe strangely and asked, "Why?"


    "Your control over the power of the gods and humans has reached perfection, "If you still want to improve, then the amount of time that will pass will be hundreds of years. Right now, we don''t have that much time to wait for you to grow. Furthermore, even if you obtain a power that is several times stronger than what you are now, it will be of little use in this game." The black-robed man said slowly, his tone filled with contempt for Fang Ziyu.


    If it was in the past, Miss Fang, who had been scolded like this, would inevitably be enraged. She would definitely argue with this Ghost Millet. However, Fang Ziyu was much more mature now. After hearing this, she nodded silently. She knew her situation very well. No matter how beautiful the ghost millets were, Fang Ziyu understood that she was just a chess piece in the game between two monsters. Only by doing everything that this chess piece should do could she find some life for her side of the world.


    "Then what am I going to do now?" Thus, she asked calmly.


    "The ancient Evil God has already left the cage, but most of his strength is still sealed in the depths of this world."


    "Once he obtains that power, even we will find it difficult to oppose him. The reason why we helped you become a god in this world is because as a god, you have the ability to drive the world and the power to break through layers of seals to the depths of that world."


    Gui Guzi''s voice rang out. Fang Ziyu frowned when she heard this. "So, all I have to do is go there and reinforce the seal in the depths of the world. I can''t let the evil god in your mouth obtain that power, can I?" Fang Ziyu asked in a deep voice.


    The black-robed man shook his head. "What we need you to do is to undo the seal and release the power."


    Fang Ziyu was stunned, and his tone couldn''t help but be a little higher, "Why? Isn''t this fulfilling the wish of the evil god?"


    "The power of the Evil God is far beyond your imagination. Just because he hasn''t opened that seal yet doesn''t mean that he won''t be able to do it in the future. We need you to open that seal and bring that power to a safer place before he can escape the Evil God''s sight. In this way, the Evil God who has lost this power will no longer be our opponent, and we will be able to eliminate this threat for the Myriad Domains. "


    Of course, this sounded impeccable, at least for Fang Ziyu, who did not know the inside story.


    But strangely, Fang Ziyu lowered her head after hearing this. She silently pondered for a while. When she raised her head, her gaze was filled with determination that Gui Gu Zi had not expected.


    "Something''s wrong!" She said.


    "If everything is as you said, you want to kill that Evil God, then you can descend to this world before it is concealed by the Evil God. What you need to do is not to kill Xu Han, but to lure the Evil God to descend on him, and then you can kill Xu Han!"


    "You are just like that evil god. What you want is the power in the depths of this world!!"


    Fang Ziyu''s words had clearly exceeded Gui Guzi''s expectations. So much so that Gui Gu Zi, who answered all of Fang Ziyu''s doubts, fell into silence at that moment.


    Fang Ziyu''s body also took a step back, and his eyebrows were filled with vigilance and hostility once again.


    "Sigh" Before Fang Ziyu could ask again, a long sigh came from beneath the black robe. "I originally wanted you to die with hope, but now it seems like I can only let you sink into despair. People, sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too smart."


    As the voice finished speaking, black auras suddenly surged out from under the black robe.


    They were like poisonous snakes, arriving in front of Fang Ziyu at an astonishing speed, heading towards Fang Ziyu''s limbs and head. Although the alert Fang Ziyu had already summoned the golden dragon form in his body. However, that thing did not have the slightest bit of resistance in front of the poisonous snake formed from the black aura. It only touched it slightly and instantly collapsed.


    Fang Ziyu''s body was quickly enveloped by this black aura, and she was instantly unable to move, not even the most skilled spatial distortion technique.


    A painful howl came from the black gas, gradually becoming weak from the high pitch, and finally disappearing into oblivion.


    After a hundred breaths of time, the black aura suddenly flooded into Fang Ziyu''s body. When the girl who closed her eyes opened her eyes again, there was only pitch black in her eyes.


    She suddenly knelt down on one knee towards the black-robed man and said.


    "Greetings, Lord Valley Master."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 763 The Final Battlefield

    "It''s been a long time since it snowed in the 100,000 mountains." Dressed in white, Bai Ning walked to the peak of the Four Emperors Mountain. She looked up at the snow in the sky and murmured.


    Nineteen looked up at the other party and asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Being hidden in a small wooden box, it''s good to be able to survive. How could there be anything else you can hope for in the Four Seasons Alternation?" Before the Monster King could personally respond to this question, Eighteen, who was dressed in black, said faintly.


    Bai Ning frowned and looked at the old man with some displeasure. She said in a deep voice, "You seem to understand all of this very well."


    There was no lack of questioning in that tone.


    "After living for a long time, I''ll naturally see more of them. It''s not surprising that I know anything." The old man replied gently, without the slightest bit of panic or anger.


    Ever since the argument about Ye Hongjian and the others not waking up a few days ago, the old man''s relationship with the people in the hundred thousand mountains had become strange. From time to time, the smell of gunpowder could be clearly felt even by nineteen.


    Hence, Nineteen couldn''t help but look worriedly at his master and the White-clothed Demon King after hearing this.


    ''"Is that so? This sovereign has cultivated the Demon King Body since 800 years ago. Before the Demon Monarchs return, I was the one leading the demons under my command to reproduce in the heavens and earth. I would like to ask you, Sir, about this year''s Gui Geng?" Bai Ning narrowed her eyes and stared straight at the old man.


    However, such aggressiveness did not cause any discomfort to the old man. He only turned around and glanced at the old man before saying, "Didn''t the Daofather say that?" "Some people have lived for hundreds of years, but they are still self-satisfied. Sometimes, age is important, but compared to the tens of thousands of years of wandering in a corner of the world, there is no shortage of things that you know."


    "Moreover." The old man deliberately paused at this point. His narrowed eyes flickered with a crafty light, as if he was enjoying the almost uncontrollable anger that was gradually surging on Bai Ning''s face. "I''m no younger than you. In terms of age, even if you call me great-grandfather, you''re still several tens of generations younger."


    Of course, Bai Ning did not believe that anyone in this world could live to such an age. Compared to the truth, what made him even more furious was the old man''s frivolous mockery. At that moment, the anger on his beautiful face finally couldn''t be wrapped up, and boundless demonic energy was about to break out of his body.


    "Alright, alright." Seeing that the situation was about to get out of hand, Chu Chouli, who had been standing at the side for a long time, hurriedly walked between the two of them and said with a smile like a peacemaker, "Guys, we are here to discuss major issues. Don''t act impulsively, don''t act impulsively."


    The old man looked straight at the Monster King with a calm gaze and turned a deaf ear to Chu Chouli''s words.


    The Monster King furrowed his brows. After staring at the old man for a long time, his tightly clenched hands finally released. He coldly snorted, then suppressed the anger in his heart and turned around.


    An internal conflict was strangled in the cradle. Before Xuan''er and the others arrived, the summit of the Four Emperors Mountain couldn''t help but fall into an awkward silence. Even Chu Chouli''s words had given him an opportunity to revive the atmosphere.


    "Master." Nineteen, on the other hand, looked at his master worriedly. He pulled his sleeve and whispered, "Why is Master always like this? Actually, they don''t have any ill intentions. Most of the time, they are the ones taking care of Nineteen."


    The old man who heard this glanced back at his disciple. His eyes that were still shining brightly in the dark made the old man who had always been cold smile. He touched the girl''s head and said in a calm voice, "Sometimes it''s for the good of a person, not just to treat him well." The real good thing is to keep them away from things that they shouldn''t be involved in, like¡­ "


    The old man who said this suddenly fell into silence for some reason.


    Nineteen was not a child who knew what to do. She asked with a puzzled expression, "Just like what?"


    The old man seemed to regain his senses at this moment. He raised his eyes to look at the floating bodies around the summit of the Four Emperors Mountain, his gaze becoming a bit deeper. He said faintly, "Just like¡­ Xu Han¡­"


    Half a month had passed since the last time, and the leaders of the 100,000 great mountains had gathered at the summit of the Four Emperors Mountain once again.


    Compared to the previous time, the expressions on the faces of the people gathered here this time were obviously more solemn.


    "Gui Gu Zi has descended on this world again. This means that the barrier that Xu Han set up for this world with all his might has begun to fail. We need to be fully prepared." Xuan''er was the first to break the slightly heavy atmosphere on the summit of the Four Emperors Mountain.


    Just yesterday, the Demon Monarchs felt the aura of Gui Gu Zi appear in this world, but that aura flashed and disappeared, making it difficult for them to capture where the aura came from.


    "Gui Gu Zi?" This was not the first time Nineteen had heard such a word, but she still knew very little about Gui Gu Zi. Therefore, she frowned and looked at her master doubtfully. She whispered, "Was Gui Gu Zi the one who fought with Uncle Xu on the Great Abyss Mountain?"


    The old man at the side nodded his head in confusion.


    "Back then, the True Immortals in the sky were still subservient in front of those Ghost Rice Masters. Now, with our strength, we are still unable to fight them." Bai Ning frowned and said at that time. Back then, he had led the monsters in the 100,000 mountains to help Wei Changming resist the heavenly tribulation. He still had lingering fears about the strength of True Immortals, let alone the ghost millets that were far more powerful than True Immortals.


    Xuan''er remained silent, only frowning.


    "Lu Wu, you are the closest to that child. He told you that apart from connecting the 100,000 mountains to this world, is there nothing else?" Fei Lian asked with a frown.


    Xuan''er shook her head, "That''s all he told me. He said that he had his own plans for the future."


    "Hmph." As he spoke, a man dressed in white also stepped out. That man was the Demon Lord Queen Qing who was suppressed in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda and had met Xu Han once. Obviously, he wasn''t too good to Xu Han''s senses, so he was extremely impolite and even carried a hint of mockery, "Grand Monarch, don''t think for your own people, but listen to a human''s nonsense. Now that the 100,000 mountains are linked to this world again, it''s ridiculous for us to be in a dilemma."


    Although his words were extremely harsh, there was no lack of truth in them.


    After the battle between Xu Han and the Outer Realm cultivators, the True Immortals in this world had long since died, and this world had been concealed from the eyes of the Gui Gu Zi by Xu Han''s calculations, temporarily retreating into the void. At this time, as long as they gathered the power of the three great demon kings, they would have a chance to break through this heaven and earth cage. As a result, they would use the wooden box as a carrier to bring 100,000 mountains and their clansmen out of this world.


    But at that time, Xuan''er insisted on completing what Xu Han had told her. In addition, another Demon Monarch, Fei Lian, also agreed with this proposal. Houqing was helpless and could easily compromise. This action not only distributed the fate of the demon race to the human race that was on the verge of collapse, but also restored a lot of the shattered world, and even linked the 100,000 mountains to the world once again. So much so that when Gui Gu Zi descended again, they would no longer be able to hide in the wooden box as usual.


    "Don''t forget, if it wasn''t for Xu Han, the 100,000 mountains would have perished with this world!" Xuan''er widened her eyes and stared at Hou Qing, her tone filled with anger.


    "Humph!" However, Houqing still didn''t buy it. "If Wei Changming hadn''t been bent on protecting Xu Han and ruining his own cultivation, our demon race would have already broken open the cage. Why would that be? It was all because of him. He was only doing this to repay his debts."


    Xu Han''s position in Xuan''er''s heart naturally didn''t need to be said. Houqing had slandered Xu Han so much. With Xuan''er''s clear personality of love and hatred, how could she tolerate him? Her eyebrows immediately surged with killing intent. Monstrous demonic energy immediately surged out from her body, and she seemed ready to attack Houqing at any moment.


    "Although you have inherited Lu Wu''s strength, your temperament is a hundred times inferior to Lu Wu''s. Humans have always had people as their most precious, followed by the country and the monarch as their light. You don''t even understand this. How can you be a Monster Monarch and place our Monster race in the fire? Do you really think that my empress is afraid of you?" As a Demon Monarch, Houqing obviously had her own pride, so she naturally wouldn''t be intimidated by Xuan''er, a junior.


    Seeing that the two sides were not willing to give way to each other, it seemed that an internal conflict was inevitable before they could come to a conclusion on how to deal with Gui Gu Zi.


    "Alright." However, at this moment, the old man who looked exactly like Zhou Yuan slowly stood up. "The matter is far from as simple as you think. If you want to be truly safe for ten thousand years, the only way is not to escape. All the creatures in this world have some emperor''s origin power. The Ghost Valley is indestructible. No one can really escape justice."


    "Even if you walk out of this world, in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains, the Ghost Rice Men still have thousands of ways to annihilate your souls."


    "Emperor?" Everyone present couldn''t help but frown when they heard this. With their horizons, even the so-called Demon Monarch knew very little about it.


    "Of course, the emperor will not let you go. After all, this world has truly given birth, and we can eliminate his existence. In short, the only way to survive was to get rid of both of them. "You can continue arguing, but what I can tell you is that I believe that Xu Han is the only one standing on our side ¡­ even if he is already dead."


    Xuan''er, who had been following Xu Han all this time, obviously knew more than everyone else. She frowned and looked at Eighteen, asking, "Do you know what we should do next?"


    "Gui Gu Zi hasn''t completely descended on this world yet. He has only found an apostle in this world. At this moment, that apostle must have gone to the depths of the world to find the power of the sealed emperor. Only by stopping him can we have a chance of survival."


    Hearing this, Xuan''er naturally did not hesitate. She nodded heavily and said, "Alright! Let''s go there now and stop that person before making any plans."


    However, Eighteen shook his head and said, "There is no more after¡­"


    "That''s our final battlefield."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 764 At The Last Moment

    The god of a world was only the carrier or spokesperson of the will of this world. He was far from being a true ruler.


    Therefore, even Fang Ziyu, who had practically mastered the power of the gods and humans, would not be able to complete the mission that the Ghost Rice Men had given him easily.


    The emperor''s power was sealed in the depths of the world. The first thing he needed to do to reach that place was to go to the deepest part of the world.


    The black-eyed Fang Ziyu turned into a streak of black lightning, and his figure swiftly flashed across the sky.


    From Jinling City to Changwu Pass, from Deerhorn Plain to Shangyun City, from the 100,000 mountains to the snow-capped Kunlun Immortal Mountain in front of her, it was almost across the entire world, but she had already arrived in less than two hours.


    When he arrived at the foot of the Immortal Mountain, Fang Ziyu''s pitch-black eyes flashed with a strange color. After a slight hesitation, he finally lowered his body and landed at the foot of the mountain.


    The surroundings of the Kunlun Immortal Mountain were filled with the pressure of heaven and earth. Under this pressure, flying through the sky would inevitably attract the backlash of the power of heaven and earth. Of course, it was not impossible for Fang Ziyu to resist this pressure with her current cultivation, but considering the difficulties she would encounter in the future, she decided to preserve her strength as much as possible.


    She walked on the snowy ground, her footsteps deep and shallow, seemingly heavy and slow, but her speed was surprisingly fast. In the blink of an eye, she passed through the thick snow at the foot of the mountain.


    Suddenly, a sea of clouds surged from the dome, and a tribulation cloud began to brew.


    That was the restriction that those True Immortals had set up here. Anyone who entered the Immortal Mountain without permission would be stopped by the Kunlun Tribulation summoned from the Tribulation Cloud. Xu Han had been stopped by these things. Fortunately, Xuan''er shouted loudly before shattering those Tribulation Clouds.


    Facing the same situation as Xu Han, Fang Ziyu only looked up at Tribulation Cloud in the sky.


    It was just a glance.


    The tribulation clouds that were originally gathering more and more seemed to encounter a natural enemy in an instant. The surging momentum suddenly stopped, and then the tribulation clouds scattered across the sky.


    After finishing these recipes, she did not reveal the slightest bit of satisfaction. Her expression remained the same as before as she looked at the road ahead. At that time, she took another step forward.


    ¡­


    The Kunlun Immortal Mountain was naturally steep, but it was far from being the number one peak in the world.


    However, the more he walked towards the top of the mountain, the heavier the pressure pouring down from the dome. Back then, Xu Han had also suffered in this path, and he had walked for several days on his way to the top. However, Fang Ziyu appeared to be exceptionally relaxed. From the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain, her speed was not very fast, but she maintained the same frequency all the time. It was as if the enormous pressure was nothing to her.


    Three hours later.


    She finally reached the top of the mountain in the bright morning sun.


    When she climbed to the top of the cliff and looked to the other side, what appeared in front of her was a huge depression. A hundred zhang tall broken heavenly pillar protruded out of the depression and reached her height.


    Fang Ziyu''s toes lightly touched the ground, and at that time, his body leapt high like a swallow bird, landing impartially on the broken pillar. Then she lowered her head again and looked at the hollow beneath her feet.


    There was also a lofty palace that was too lofty to be forged by human beings.


    Her pitch-black eyes flickered. With a single glance, she could clearly see the barrier that enveloped the palace. She frowned slightly and suddenly extended her hand, gently tapping it several hundred feet away. The hidden barrier trembled at that moment, and then a spider web-like crack appeared. In the blink of an eye, the crack covered the entire barrier. With a "bang" sound, the barrier shattered.


    Along with the shattering of the barrier was the illusion of the majestic palace.


    The Kunlun Immortal Palace, which was being praised in the world, finally revealed its original appearance at this moment-it was in ruins, withered, and even emitted a nauseating smell of blood.


    "Everything in this world is beautiful, and there is filth hidden behind it."


    Fang Ziyu muttered, but the tone he spat out from his mouth was not like a woman''s voice. Instead, it was extremely similar to an old man who was past his prime.


    Her toes lightly touched the heavenly pillar once again, and her body immediately jumped up. With this force, she leapt towards the palace gate that had finally revealed her true appearance.


    "Did you know that there are many secrets in this world?" Fang Ziyu continued to mutter to himself, "As for the so-called secrets, they are either ashamed to reveal them or coerced into conspiracy."


    "That''s why everyone likes to hide their secrets so deeply that they think they won''t reveal any traces."


    As she spoke, she walked through the palace. She walked very slowly, as if a traveler was traveling through an ancient ruin.


    Very quickly, she passed through the numerous palace gates in front of her and arrived at the palace hall hidden deep in the palace gate. At that time, a smile appeared on her face for the first time. She reached out and pushed open the tall palace gate, saying again, "But what they don''t know is ¡­"


    "In Gui Guzi''s eyes, there are no secrets in this world."


    The formation on the palace gate collapsed the moment Fang Ziyu''s hands touched it, and the palace gate was easily pushed open by Fang Ziyu.


    The early morning sun shone into the hall, illuminating the scenery in the hall as if it was daytime.


    She pointed at the tall corpses standing on both sides of the hall and said, "Do you see them? They are like you, the gods of the ancient world."


    "However, they are different from you. They are chosen by heaven. There are very few things they need to do to become a god. They only need to be careful and grow up. These things require your friends to use up all their calculations and the strength you have to work hard to obtain. They can obtain them with ease."


    "People are like this. Fate is often greater than effort."


    "It''s just like how you tried your best to ask for a chance to survive, but in front of us, your schemes are as ridiculous as a child''s game." Fang Ziyu said with a smile, but tears rolled down her face in her pitch-black eyes.


    She gently wiped the tears off her cheeks and whispered, "Don''t cry. Your sacrifices are worth it for the sake of the universe."


    After saying that, Fang Ziyu fell silent. She continued to step forward, passing through the long corridor in the hall, and finally arriving at the high platform.


    She picked up the stairs and finally stopped on the high platform. Then, she lowered her head and looked at the ground beneath her feet.


    Below the high platform was a huge cave entrance. Blood-colored things like magma surged in the cave, and a scorching hot aura pounced on his face.


    "Originally, it should be the most sacred place in this world, but who would have thought that the darkness hidden beneath the boundless light was the most extreme darkness in the universe?"


    After Fang Ziyu finished speaking in a low voice, the black aura in his eyes became denser and denser. Black objects surged out of his body, like a barrier, wrapping her body tightly.


    She took a step forward, and at that moment, her body fell into the cave entrance. Strangely enough, when those magma-like things touched the black aura around Fang Ziyu, they lost the violent and turbulent aura from earlier. Instead, they quickly retreated like a tide, opening a path for Fang Ziyu.


    As a result, Fang Ziyu''s body began to continuously fall downwards. Countless amounts of red liquid scattered in all directions. It looked like a small hole, but it was wrapped in another world.


    Fang Ziyu''s body fell as if there was no end to it, and the more he fell, the wider the world below became.


    Gradually, the surrounding red objects began to become less dense. Instead, they turned into a long line the size of an arm, constantly surging up and down. One end was linked to the surging blood color above, and the object led to the boundless bottomless abyss below.


    Fang Ziyu''s body was still falling, and his speed was getting faster and faster.


    This process lasted for half an hour before Fang Ziyu''s speed of descent gradually stopped.


    There was still invisible darkness beneath her feet, as if there was no end to this abyss.


    Pu.


    Suddenly, a soft sound came from beneath Fang Ziyu''s feet. Her falling body completely stopped at that moment. Her feet stepped on something, but it fused with the darkness, so much so that she could not see it clearly.


    However, she did not reveal the slightest bit of panic or surprise. Instead, she calmly stepped on the things beneath her feet. The darkness beneath her feet caused ripples like the surface of a lake being thrown into a stone.


    Fang Ziyu felt this. The darkness surrounding her body was restrained by her body at that moment. Her body jumped up and a golden light exploded from her body. It turned into a giant golden dragon that wrapped around her. The light emitted from the dragon''s body was extremely dazzling, but it was unable to completely shine through the darkness in front of her.


    However, with the faint light, Fang Ziyu could clearly see everything in front of him.


    The arm-thick red object was already connected up and down, and in front of her, the place where she had just stood was precisely the end of the red object.


    That enormous black thing, The veins were crisscrossed. There seemed to be something flowing inside the veins. The gigantic black thing would occasionally fold up and expand, swelling up and closing up. Every time it closed up, the things in the blood-colored long line would surge into the black thing. When he collided, the blood-colored thing would surge towards the top of the Fang Ziyu''s arrival along the long line.


    Only then did Fang Ziyu react. This black object that was so large that it could not be seen at all was an enormous heart, and the heart was wrapped in it¡­


    It should be the power of an emperor sealed in the depths of the world.


    Fang Ziyu''s black eyes flashed with light. She slowly extended her hand and placed it on the black object with trembling hands. Her hand stroked the black object, and the expression on her brows became somewhat intoxicated.


    She muttered, "That''s it¡­ That''s it¡­"


    "This moment has finally arrived ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 765 Nineteen Mistakes

    In the boundless darkness, the giant heart was beating.


    A dull rumble echoed along with his beating.


    Black light flashed in Fang Ziyu''s eyes, and the flames of fanaticism and excitement jumped within.


    "I''ve finally waited for this moment." She murmured to herself.


    With a thought, the golden dragon phantom behind her let out a long howl. Streaks of golden light burst out from the dragon''s body, and the golden light scattered in all directions, wrapping around the golden dragon.


    In just a few breaths of time, the golden dragon melted under the golden light. After a few breaths, it turned into a golden disc. From the looks of it, it was quite similar to the black disc beneath Xu Han, who had slaughtered the civilians in Changwu Pass.


    Fang Ziyu lowered her head and looked at the thing that had transformed into a disk and flew under her. Her eyebrows raised, and her face revealed a look of interest.


    ''"I didn''t expect that the origin of the gods created in a mere wilderness would be so solid. No wonder that child was able to ruin our plans. It seems that we have underestimated our enemies too much." Fang Ziyu muttered to himself. From her tone and the expression on her face, it was hard to see the sorrow and joy in her heart. However, under the illumination of the golden disc, her entire body revealed a dignity that seemed to be akin to that of a celestial.


    After sighing, Fang Ziyu no longer had the interest to speak. She looked at the huge heart in front of her. The golden disc beneath her feet began to rotate rapidly. Strange vibrations came from the golden disc. Streaks of golden light surged towards the huge black heart.


    The magnitude of the thing was clearly not in the simplest sense of the word.


    The vertical and horizontal black lines were the blood vessels that flowed from the heart, and these blood vessels were as wide as an adult''s waist, so that the Fang Ziyu standing in front of him was unable to see through its entire appearance at a glance.


    In order to better grasp this thing that possessed enough power to dominate the universe, the golden disk beneath Fang Ziyu''s feet carried Fang Ziyu several hundred feet upwards. Then, the golden light on the disk flourished, illuminating the boundless darkness to the point that it was vaguely visible.


    Golden rays of light continued to gush out. They followed the lines on the surface of the black heart and extended towards the surroundings, as if they wanted to completely envelop the heart. However, this was not a fast process. As I said before, this heart was really too big.


    The light around the golden wheel gradually dimmed down, and the speed at which golden objects gushed out slowed down a bit. However, the golden light had only just enveloped less than half of the surface of the heart. Fang Ziyu frowned, as if he hadn''t expected such a situation. According to her calculations, Fang Ziyu''s divine power alone was naturally not enough to completely undo the ancient seal. At this time, she needed to expend some of her own strength to help Fang Ziyu accomplish this. However, the amount of energy required should not be too much.


    However, Fang Ziyu had almost used up all of his strength, but the damage to his heart was less than half. This meant that he needed to expend more energy to help Fang Ziyu. Thinking of this, her heart was filled with unease. After all, the Gui Gu Zi bloodline had always been skilled in calculations. Any small mistake was something that was difficult for them to accept.


    Even though such a mistake did not seem to have any effect on the outcome,


    Fang Ziyu shook his head and forgot all the emotions that surged out of his heart. Gui Guzi was good at making decisions, but he would not be indecisive. At this point, he understood that he had to finish the next step. As a result, Fang Ziyu''s eyebrows sank. Black auras began to gush out of her body and rush into the golden disc beneath her feet.


    Strangely enough, the golden disc seemed to instinctively want to resist the black energy. At that moment, the golden disc stopped rotating. The already dim golden light became a bit dazzling, trying to resist the black aura. However, the power of the black aura far exceeded that of the golden disc by several levels. The golden light on the golden disc dissipated in an instant. As the black aura surged in, the golden disc gradually turned black. After a few breaths, the golden disc was no different from the thing under Xu Han''s seat.


    "Go." Fang Ziyu''s face was silent as he spat out an ice-cold word.


    The black disk, which had clearly stopped moving, suddenly started to move violently again. Naturally, this time, the thing that surged out was no longer a dazzling golden light, but a black aura that almost merged with the darkness around it.


    It began to spread out along the lines of golden light on the gigantic heart. Its speed was extremely fast, but more than a hundred breaths of light completely covered the entire black heart.


    At that time, the black heart seemed to have sensed something. The frequency of his contraction became faster. It seemed to be excited, and it seemed to be terrified.


    Fang Ziyu raised his hands to his chest. The hand seals in her hand rapidly changed. As her hand seals changed, the layer of golden and black power that enveloped the black heart also flowed back and forth rapidly. On the surface of the heart, it formed a strange and mysterious imperial edict.


    Although the matter of sealing the Emperor back then was indeed led by the Gui Gu Zi bloodline, However, it was a matter of great importance to the entire Myriad Domain. Apart from Gui Gu Zi and the spy, there were also many other leaders in the Myriad Domain. However, over time, hundreds of thousands of years had passed. Those who had once stood beside them had already turned into ashes. Only he and the spy were still alive in the mortal world.


    In order to ensure that the emperor could be sealed here forever and not be released by someone with evil intentions, this seal also gathered the essence of the power of these great figures. The seals formed by these different methods were not something that one of them could undo. If they were to forcefully break it, it would instead trigger the backlash of the seal, causing him to suffer heavy injuries. Fortunately, the gods that had once been born in this world were extremely compatible with the power of an emperor. Driven by greed, they had also coveted this great power. Although their wrongdoing was punished in the end, a crack was opened in the seal because of their actions.


    This was the key to the Ghost Valley''s ability to break through the seal. He only needed to find the crack, With the help of secret techniques and Fang Ziyu''s identity as a World God, it wasn''t difficult to mobilize the power that had already coexisted with this world and was slowly assimilated. Once these powers cleared the path under Fang Ziyu''s will, the Emperor''s power that was hiding behind would be able to escape from the heavens.


    Of course, this wasn''t too difficult for Gui Gu Zi.


    After observing the scene for a hundred breaths with this secret technique, Fang Ziyu''s black eyes suddenly lit up. The black disc beneath her feet moved casually and suddenly shook. The body carrying Fang Ziyu circled around the black heart and finally stopped at a certain place.


    There was an undetectable rift in the black heart. As the heart contracted, bursts of black gas surged out. Although the aura from the spray was not worth mentioning to the boundless power in the heart, this rift was the most crucial foreshadowing for all the plans of the Ghost Valleys over the years.


    Looking over there, Fang Ziyu''s lips curled into a smile. Her hand stretched out towards the crack, The black disk beneath his feet spun wildly, A black aura surged and condensed in her palm. It transformed into a black ball of light. The thing grew larger and larger, and the beating of the black heart became even more intense. The surface of the heart on both sides of the crack began to tremble. Driven by the force, it split towards the two sides, and the gap grew larger and larger. The power that was wrapped around it gradually revealed its true appearance at that time.


    Fang Ziyu smiled even more. She was about to use her strength to speed up the process, but her expression suddenly changed. She suddenly turned behind her and reached out with one hand. She gripped the void. At that moment, a long sword shot out from the boundless darkness above her head and landed in her palm.


    Fang Ziyu''s eyebrows gushed with a harsh expression. She raised her head and looked at the top of her head. The hand holding the sword abruptly exerted force, and the sword turned into powder particles that scattered in the black space.


    At this time, in the black space above his head, several figures flew over and landed in the void not far from Fang Ziyu.


    "Sister Ziyu!" One of the girls, who was in her early teens, let out an excited shout after seeing Fang Ziyu''s appearance. Seeing her posture, she was about to step forward, but was firmly pressed down by the hand that extended from behind her.


    Nineteen looked at her master in confusion and asked with a frown, "Master, what are you doing?"


    The old man behind her silently shook his head and said, "Open your eyes wide and take a good look. She is not your sister Ziyu."


    Nineteen was stunned when she heard this. She looked at the silent Fang Ziyu again. Soon, she discovered the other party''s pair of pitch-black eyes. The girl''s body trembled. This reminded her of Xu Han, who also had such a pair of eyes on the Great Abyss Mountain. Her expression immediately turned ugly and she was stunned on the spot.


    At this moment, Fang Ziyu also looked at the group of people who had suddenly arrived. She frowned and asked with some confusion, "How did you get here?"


    Arriving here, He needed to pass through the pool of blood that was filled with the blood of countless divine species, It was filled with the power of an emperor, Although it was not considered powerful, But it was incomparably violent, The gods had tried to devour the power of the emperor with this method, but they didn''t want to end up being devoured by the power in the blood pool and turned into blood. From this, one could imagine how terrifying the power was to ordinary creatures at that time. Gui Gu Zi, who was possessed by Fang Ziyu, naturally couldn''t understand for a moment how this group of people had done it.


    However, after asking this question, her gaze suddenly stopped on the old man who had just spoken to Nineteen.


    Her black eyes actually revealed a look of shock at that moment. She muttered in disbelief, "It''s you."


    "So you are the mistake that has been repeated nineteen times¡­"


    "You!" Her tone gradually turned from shock to anger, and at that time, her tone became a bit louder.


    "How did you escape the shackles of this world?!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 766 Compromise

    On the black disk, a huge throne stood. On the throne, a black-clothed man''s face was silent, as if he was falling into some kind of dream.


    On the disk on both sides of the throne, six figures stood in two groups. The throne swept through fear at an extremely fast speed, and wherever it passed, the black afterimages did not dissipate for a long time.


    Shen Wushuang looked at the man on the throne with some confusion. Although the Divine Man''s thoughts were not something he could guess, when he thought that his Lord would cooperate with that person, he felt a little uneasy. After all, nineteen memories told him that that person''s growth was far from something common sense could cross.


    The speed of the black disc was extremely fast. Ya Qishan was tens of thousands of kilometers away from Kunlun, but under the activation of the disc, it only took half an hour for it to arrive in an instant.


    During this time, they passed the 100,000 mountains that had once again appeared in the mortal world. The bustling demons in those mountains made Shen Wushuang feel that it was somewhat ridiculous. Ants were busy and did not know their lives. This was probably what they said. As for the living dead standing on the Four Emperors Mountain, Shen Wushuang was even more disdainful. The only thing he was worried about was the person he couldn''t kill.


    Thinking of this, the black disk arrived at the dilapidated immortal palace and stopped.


    "Your Excellency." After waiting for a while, Shen Wushuang frowned and whispered to the man on the throne.


    However, the man''s eyes were tightly closed, and he was not in a hurry to respond.


    Shen Wushuang glanced at Yuan Xiucheng. Both of their eyes were filled with worry and confusion. They looked at each other for a while, and then they saw from each other''s eyes that Gui Gu Zi had already gone to the depths of the world. Once the other party obtained the remaining Emperor''s power, all of their plans would be in vain. This matter was extremely urgent and could not be delayed at all.


    For this reason, their hearts sank. Black light appeared in their hands. This was a secret technique that the emperor had passed down to them. With this technique, the emperor could be awakened from his slumber. Just as the black gas in their hands condensed, a black tentacle gushed out from behind them. With astonishing speed, it fiercely stabbed into the black aura, piercing through the black aura that had been formed with great difficulty.


    Shen Wushuang and Yuan Xiucheng were stunned for a moment. Then, they turned around and saw that Chen Xuanji''s clothes were stirring up excitement. It was obvious that he had done this on purpose.


    "What are you doing?" Shen Wushuang''s eyes narrowed as he shouted in a deep voice.


    Chen Xuanji, whose eyes had already turned pitch black, said calmly, "Your Excellency has said something. When he is dreaming, no one else should disturb him."


    An expert of the Emperor level naturally did not need to sleep or rest. The so-called dream was naturally not a dream in the ordinary sense. Instead, he went to the depths of the Spiritual Sea and talked to Xu Han, who was imprisoned by him. Shen Wushuang was already extremely wary of Xu Han. In addition, the current situation was urgent, so he naturally couldn''t contain his anger.


    "Gui Gu Zi is in this hall. This matter concerns the success or failure of our actions. How can we stick to the rules?" He said sternly, clearly restraining himself from attacking Chen Xuanji at this moment.


    Unfortunately, Chen Xuanji did not seem to accept his offer. He still said with a calm expression, "Your Excellency has a life. Do not disturb him."


    When had Shen Wushuang ever been obstructed like this, his eyebrows instantly became heavy with killing intent, and he coldly said, "What if I have to disturb you?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the robes around his body stirred up, and his majestic aura was still gathering momentum.


    Chen Xuanji was also unyielding. Even Meng Ke, Mu Ji, and Zhou Zhang, who were behind him, stepped forward and stood side by side with Chen Xuanji. They stared coldly at Shen Wushuang and Shen Wushuang.


    The formation between the two sides was completely different.


    "I don''t think you''ve figured out your identities yet." Shen Wushuang raised his eyebrows and said coldly.


    Previously, he had planned to bring these people into the Lunar Temple because of his own intentions. In fact, although these people in front of him could be considered outstanding people in the world, in his eyes, they were nothing more than ordinary people. The reason why he brought them into the Lunar Temple was entirely because of the Emperor''s orders. In his heart''s eye, he couldn''t help but feel that these people were useless to the emperor. Seeing that the other party was openly opposing him, he was naturally dissatisfied.


    "Your Excellency has not figured out your identity, right?" Chen Xuanji said coldly, "You and I are just dogs sitting on the throne. Do you think dogs can distinguish between high and low?"


    Chen Xuanji''s words caused Shen Wushuang''s expression to change abruptly.


    Once upon a time, he was a dog, a shepherd dog raised in the mortal world by a True Immortal and Ghost Corn in the sky. He didn''t want to be a dog. He wanted to take control of his own destiny. That was why he chose to enter the embrace of the emperor after insight into the nature of the world. He wanted revenge, but he also wanted to change his own destiny.


    Such determination and the pleasure of revenge made him forget for a moment an ironclad fact


    He''s still a dog.


    It''s just a dog with a different owner.


    At that moment, the aura around Shen Wushuang became violent. Black Qi surged from behind him, enveloping Chen Xuanji and the others. A great battle was about to break out.


    "Emperor, aren''t you going out to take a look? Your servants seem to be about to start a fight." Sitting in the fence courtyard, Xu Han put down the tea cup in his hand and asked the man sitting on the opposite side with narrowed eyes.


    The Emperor, who was no different from him in terms of clothes and appearance, smiled faintly. Then, he picked up the teacup in a calm manner and took a sip.


    "Interesting people like Brother Xu can pick one out of ten thousand, but the dog guarding the door can catch a lot of them. If they want to fight, they can fight. It doesn''t matter how many of them die or how many of them live."


    Xu Han''s expression changed slightly as he said, "Gui Gu Zi went there first. The Emperor is not in a hurry? Aren''t you afraid that he will go first? Step by step, he will obtain 40% of the Emperor''s power. At that time, you and I can only watch as the Gui Gu Zi rule the world."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    Xu Han was stunned. He took a deep look at the Emperor, as if he was weighing something in his heart. Then, he lowered his brows and remained silent.


    The Emperor looked at Xu Han with interest, as if he was enjoying Xu Han''s current appearance.


    "Gui Gu Zi has already opened the seal with the body of the pseudo-god, but he hasn''t taken out the power yet. As for the reason, I think you should know better than I do."


    Hearing Emperor''s words, Xu Han was stunned. He smiled and said, "Emperor, you''re joking. Our emperor has been trapped in this illusion for a full nine months. How can I know what happened outside?"


    "Oh?" The emperor smiled and said, "In that case, even if I wait a little longer, I don''t think your Excellency will mind, right?"


    The Emperor seemed to have eaten Xu Han well. He narrowed his eyes and asked. He picked up the teacup in a calm manner and drank a mouthful.


    Xu Han looked at the other party for a while, but he could no longer maintain the calm on his face. At that time, he sighed and asked, "It''s not something a businessman should do to start a bid on the ground."


    "Businessmen don''t talk about rules because they really care about them. They talk about rules so that they can earn more money." The emperor smiled and said, "But we really do have a one-shot deal. Naturally, we will earn as much as we can."


    Xu Han was dumbfounded. Then, he smiled bitterly and nodded, "The Emperor was able to see through it."


    "Then please give me the chips you want."


    The emperor said in a deep voice, "I''ve been wondering for the past few days which one of you is better at calculating than Gui Gu Zi."


    "The Ghost Rice Guild took such a big risk and gambled everything on that you would fight with me for the right to use this body, so that the pseudo-god could survive. Is their scheme really that childish? Or is it that even if they do, they don''t have any other tricks left?"


    "No matter how I think about it, I don''t think the Ghost Rice can do such a risky thing with their temperament, so I can only try your thoughts."


    "Since you are ready to sacrifice that fake god, then why are you still unable to let go of the few people who are entangled with the fake god? It seems like you have a lot to hide from me about our business."


    Hearing this, Xu Han''s expression turned a little ugly. Only then did he realize that what the Emperor had done earlier was not to exchange for more chips, but to test the weight of Fang Ziyu and the others in his heart. If he wasn''t willing to sacrifice them, then the first thing he said about killing Fang Ziyu was probably a trap.


    Obviously, Xu Han said to him.


    "Then according to the Emperor''s wishes, are we going to do this deal now or not?"


    Xu Han calmed down as much as he could and asked the Emperor.


    "Of course. Without this deal, we will all die. But you don''t want to die, and I don''t want to die either. Therefore, this deal still needs to be done. However, I''m afraid we have to find another way to do it."


    "Emperor, please speak." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and asked. A cold light surged in the narrow and long gap between his eyes.


    "Two paths." The Emperor stretched out his finger and waved it in front of Xu Han.


    "First, wait for your friends to die at the hands of Gui Gu Zi. We''ll make our move again. According to your plan, it''s fine if you want to kill that fake god, or if you want to do something else. As long as you give up their lives, I''ll do as you say."


    After the Emperor finished speaking, he intentionally paused. His gaze landed on Xu Han with great interest, as if he was very interested in how this man would react at this moment.


    As he had expected, Xu Han''s expression was indeed ugly after hearing this. After a moment of silence, he actually took the initiative to ask, "What about the second method?"


    The Emperor smiled even more. He looked at the black cat and the black dog in the corner of the courtyard. The two little fellows seemed to be unable to distinguish who was his master. For a moment, their eyes were puzzled, but they were rather lively. The Emperor shook his head. He thought to himself that Xu Han had really stayed here for a long time. All of his thoughts were focused on this illusion, so much so that everything in this illusion seemed to be real.


    However, this was also good. Only a real illusion like this could trap Xu Han forever.


    The Emperor who restrained his thoughts looked at Xu Hanyan again and said, "I want ¡­ all of the Emperor''s power. As for you and your friends, I can let you continue to live in this world. Unless the rest of the beings in the Myriad Domains starry sky are extinct, I will definitely not attack you. How about it?"


    "The so-called world of the Emperor is this illusion?" Xu Han asked.


    "Naturally, after all, the world outside is destined to be destroyed with my return. What''s wrong with this world, what''s what you want?" The Emperor smiled.


    Xu Han furrowed his brows tightly. He thought for a long time, and the expression on his face constantly changed.


    "The longer you think, the faster your friends will die." The Emperor was not in a hurry, but said leisurely.


    At this moment, the straw in Xu Han''s heart that supported him was finally crushed by the Emperor''s words.


    He helplessly and painfully put down the cup in his hand and let out a long sigh.


    "Then let''s follow the Emperor''s words."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 767 Yellow Sorghum

    Eternity is the ultimate aspiration of living beings.


    Regardless of whether it was those cultivators who were constantly searching and trekking, or the mediocre merchants and merchants, they couldn''t escape the word eternity.


    The difference is just the method.


    The former yearned to constantly strengthen his body, in order to extend his life, beyond the years of left and right; The latter, on the other hand, chose to reproduce and live, continuing to live in another way.


    This was true for all living beings in this world, regardless of whether they realized it or not, but from the moment they were born, everything they did revolved around this ultimate appeal.


    The emperor was in favor of such an action. He felt that this was a matter that could not be criticized.


    But at the same time, he felt that this was also the sadness of living beings.


    Finding an infinite thing with a limited lifespan was a ridiculous thing in itself, not to mention that there was no eternal life in this world. It could even be said that there was nothing in this world that could be said to be eternal. Vegetation would wither, rivers would dry up, mountains and rivers would fall, and even the stars in the sky would eventually be extinguished.


    Of course, there was one exception.


    It is eternal and beautiful, resplendent and quiet, it is the most gorgeous and noble thing in the world.


    The creatures clearly spat out their hands, but they turned a blind eye.


    It has a great name.


    It''s called death.


    Now, the god of death is about to once again rule over the starry sky, spreading gods to the creatures of this world


    Benefactor.


    The Emperor woke up from the illusion. A smile hooked up at the corner of his mouth, and his tightly closed eyes opened at that moment.


    Shen Wushuang and the others standing on both sides of the black disk felt something at that moment. They knelt down to the Emperor almost at the same time and shouted, "Greetings, my lord."


    The Emperor''s gaze swept across the six people who lowered their heads and looked respectfully. As gods born from ancient times, it was naturally normal for him to be worshipped by others. He also decided not to feel complacent or complacent about this. But after all, he was about to face the enemy who had imprisoned him for hundreds of thousands of years. To be fair, Gui Gu Zi was definitely a terrifying opponent. Even at this moment, the Emperor''s heart was still filled with fear.


    At such a critical moment, it was a gratifying thing for the emperor that the servants below were able to work together.


    The emperor nodded in satisfaction. Just as he was about to say something, his brows suddenly furrowed.


    At that moment, he suddenly realized that something was wrong


    It was a very strange feeling. It was like you woke up from a muddled dream. You clearly remembered having a long and strange dream, but you couldn''t remember what that dream was. The harder you tried to remember this dream, the more illusory and unpredictable everything in the dream became.


    The Emperor frowned, wanting to grasp that fleeting thought.


    "My lord, that pseudo-god is about to open the seal. We need to hurry to that place."


    However, at this moment, Shen Wushuang''s respectful reminder sounded in his ears. The Emperor raised his head to look at the other party, only to see that the handsome man dressed in a black robe had the same respect and urgency written on his face as before.


    He regained his senses and finally remembered the urgent matter before him.


    As Gui Gu Zi had said, if he didn''t seize the opportunity before him and wait for Gui Gu Zi''s pseudo-god to seize the Emperor''s power, then his struggle with Xu Han in that illusion would become meaningless. With this thought in mind, he no longer hesitated and forgot about that insignificant little thought from before. He nodded heavily and said, "Let''s go now."


    "It''s time to meet my old friend."


    As he spoke, the black disk beneath him suddenly began to circulate. Then, the black disk and the seven Emperors transformed into a black light and rushed into the dilapidated Kunlun Immortal Palace.


    After that, the black disc easily broke open the entrance to the main hall of the Immortal Palace. In the blink of an eye, it arrived at the entrance to the depths of the main hall and drilled into it. The whole process took only a few breaths of time, In the bottomless abyss where the sea of blood was piled up, the moment the blood-colored liquid touched the black disk, it suddenly boiled. They rushed towards the black disk like a lost person who had found their way home, as if they had met again after a long separation.


    The jumps of the blood-colored objects carried with them an obvious joy and joy. They poured into the black disk at an extremely fast speed, but in the blink of an eye, the vast blood-colored energy was completely absorbed by the black disk. The emperor who sensed this smiled and muttered to himself, "No one can take away the things of this sovereign. The hundreds of thousands of years of stupid creatures collapsed in this instant. This sovereign really wants to see what kind of wonderful expression you have on your face at that time."


    As expected by the Emperor.


    When he had left all the blood in the sea of blood and arrived at the depths of the world.


    The pseudo-gods controlled by Gui Guzi were fighting against the remaining True Immortal level powerhouses in this world.


    The three Demon Monarchs, a girl, and her strange master.


    In fact, to be able to stand together with Fang Ziyu with such combat strength was inconceivable. Fang Ziyu was already the god of this world, As for the so-called gods, they were invincible existences in any sense. It was like an emperor in the starry sky. Just Fang Ziyu''s strength alone was enough to make the creatures of this world submit to him. Moreover, Fang Ziyu still had the strength of a ten percent emperor descended from Ghost Corn within him.


    But after all, this group of creatures in front of him was left behind by Xu Han. The Emperor overestimated them as much as possible, and the facts proved that his overestimation was not wrong.


    However, the Emperor did not understand why these creatures did this. For this reason, when they came to this battlefield, the Emperor was not in a hurry to make a move at the first possible moment. Instead, he looked at the people who were shuttling through the battlefield with great interest, wanting to see the roots of these people. If there really was a way to give these creatures the power to contend against ten percent of the power of an emperor, then in a sense, the existence of an emperor would be threatened.


    As long as certain creatures in certain worlds grasped this method in the future, then the emperor''s movements would be greatly restricted. For this reason, he really wanted to understand how these creatures did it.


    However, to his disappointment, even though the battle prowess displayed by the Nineteen Apostles and the three Monstrous Monarchs was shocking, it was merely a "drop of one force by ten times", rather than possessing some power that surpassed this world level. Of course, it was debatable how they could possess such powerful strength. However, that was not something that could be seen through their eyes.


    Just as the emperor stopped for more than ten breaths, the nineteen sides gradually showed signs of decline, and they were about to lose to Fang Ziyu.


    The emperor lost his thoughts. He could clearly see that a huge rift in the black heart was rapidly spreading over time. This meant that the power of the seal was fading away. He had to solve all the problems before the remaining 40% of the emperor''s power could be sprayed out.


    He caught a glimpse of Fang Ziyu, who was charging towards the nineteenth rank. Neither of them noticed the existence of the emperor, so there was not the slightest bit of leeway left in the fight. At this moment, the door behind Fang Ziyu, who was surging with killing intent, opened wide. In order to escape from the heavens, how could the Emperor, who had been hibernating for hundreds of thousands of years, let go of this rare opportunity? A cold light flashed in his eyes, and the black disk beneath him suddenly rotated. Black tentacles surged out from the disk, and they shot straight at Fang Ziyu like poisonous snakes at astonishing speeds.


    Fang Ziyu, who had already attacked the nineteenth rank, had keenly sensed the peculiarity behind him in that instant. However, the fact that the other side had successfully attacked made it difficult for her to withdraw and return the visit. Her eyes lit up with horror. Her situation was indeed in a dilemma.


    Everything was still in his calculations.


    To be exact, everything was exactly as he had expected.


    Fang Ziyu''s killing move did not accidentally hit the Nineteenth Master-Apprentice and the three Demon Monarchs. Although his killing move was detected by Fang Ziyu, it was already too late at that time, so he did not accidentally hit Fang Ziyu fiercely.


    Master, disciple, and the three Demon Monarchs'' auras instantly withered. They fell to the ground, and the life force in their bodies rapidly flowed away. In less than ten breaths, their bodies would surely die.


    Fang Ziyu was much stronger, A huge bloody hole was opened in her chest and left arm by the black tentacle. The golden blood flowed down the wound. As a World God, the heavens and earth continuously channeled boundless vitality towards her, attempting to repair her seriously injured body. However, the edges of those wounds were surrounded by black auras, completely engulfing the surging vitality.


    "It''s you" Fang Ziyu''s eyebrows darkened as he looked at the Emperor with a pale face.


    Sitting on the throne, the six emperors surrounded by the apostles looked down at Fang Ziyu condescendingly and said with a smile, "Long time no see."


    On both sides, one person''s face was pale, and his tone implied anger. One person wore a smile, and he even had the time to look at the other. As a result, any other person could see the difference between the two sides at a glance. Unfortunately, no one else could witness such a great scene that would determine the fate of the Myriad Domains in the starry sky for millions of years to come. The nineteen apprentices and three Demon Monarchs were unable to support their severely injured bodies. At this moment, their eyes were closed, and all their vitality dissipated in an instant. They were already dead.


    "I didn''t expect ¡­ that you would be able to escape the heavens with this method of shedding your golden cicada''s shell ¡­" Fang Ziyu did not have the mood to care about the lives and deaths of nineteenth-grade people. She knew very well that this person in front of her was her biggest problem.


    "Your Excellency is scheming against the heavens. If this sovereign does not take any risks, how can I have the honor to meet you in such a manner?" The smile on the Emperor''s lips grew slightly thicker. He continued to speak, but he did not have the slightest intention of attacking.


    He was very clear about Gui Gu Zi''s current situation. They could not descend any more power onto Fang Zi Yu. At the same time, they could not break through the power shrouded in this world in a short period of time. When they arrived here, Gui Gu Zi was the fish on the chopping board and was at his mercy.


    Generally speaking, the emperor did not have the habit of gossiping with his enemies before killing them. However, he was now facing the only person who had forced him to this state in the countless years since his birth. The resentment of being imprisoned for hundreds of thousands of years could no longer be smiled at. Therefore, he rarely spoke more.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu was clearly very clear about her current situation. For this reason, her eyes wrinkled tightly and she said in a deep voice, "Become a king and defeat a bandit. The heavens will not help me, Gui Gu Zi ¡­"


    "Hmph." The emperor sneered, "The heavens won''t help you?"


    "Ignorant creatures, do you still not understand? I am the heavens of the universe!"


    Fang Ziyu fell silent. Obviously, she had lost her interest in talking to the Emperor. After all, the stand and grudge between the two of them were not something that words could resolve. Then, there was only a road to death before them.


    Fang Ziyu''s clothes began to churn, and the black disk on which the emperor sat began to spin. At that time, the two rarely seen forces in the world had finally completed the prelude to a great battle.


    As a result, the battle to the death began.


    This was a battle that would determine the ownership of the Myriad Domains Astral Throne in the millions of years to come.


    No one could tolerate such a threat from beneath the throne, so this battle was destined to last forever.


    In the hundreds of thousands of years that had passed since he had been sealed, the Emperor had thought too much and prepared himself for this day as much as possible. Therefore, the outcome of this war was also within his expectations.


    Although Fang Ziyu, who was controlled by Gui Guzi, had used all sorts of strange and powerful techniques, in front of the gap of half an emperor''s strength, any methods and schemes were insignificant. After a few days, the abyss in the depths of this world was filled with shattered spaces, revealing the boundless void behind them. At this moment, Fang Ziyu had exhausted his last bit of strength and fell under the terrifying attack of the Emperor''s black disk.


    The Emperor had no choice but to admit that this was indeed a tough battle. The surrounding shattered space exposed the aura of this world to the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. In order to understand all of this before Gui Gu Zi''s main body descended along with this scent, the six evil dogs that he had nurtured with great difficulty had also died in this battle. Although it was a pity, it was worth it.


    The Emperor contentedly devoured 10% of the Emperor''s power in Fang Ziyu''s body. Then, he lightly tossed the girl''s corpse, which had already lost its vitality, into the endless void.


    Afterwards, he turned his head to look at the deepest part of the abyss. A huge black heart was still beating, and a shocking crack had already pierced through the heart in the middle of the heart. The width of the crack was also thirty zhang wide. The Emperor silently calculated in his heart. In less than a quarter of an hour, this seal would probably be completely opened.


    At the same time, The Emperor could clearly feel it. Following the spatial cracks created by the battle, Gui Gu Zi''s true body was rushing towards this region at a very fast speed. However, how vast was the Myriad Domains of the Universe? Even if it was the emperor himself, it would still take a lot of time to cross this region at his peak, let alone the Gui Gu Zi''s.


    In the eyes of the emperor, this was nothing more than a dying struggle to accept fate.


    The Emperor laughed coldly and withdrew his gaze from the void. He turned to look at the huge heart again.


    He stood up from the throne. The black disc beneath his feet seemed to feel something. At that moment, it trembled and turned into black steps. It extended along his steps and landed straight on the giant black heart.


    As the emperor got closer and closer to the black heart, his heart beat faster and faster, and it even gave off a faint sense of urgency.


    "Come back. Come to your true master." The Emperor murmured to himself, flames burning in his pitch-black pupils.


    Very quickly, he arrived in front of the black heart. When his feet landed on the trembling black heart, there was a rumbling sound in the world. A boundless aura exploded from his body. At that moment, the cracks in the black heart emitted black auras that covered the sky and the earth. The two auras merged together in an instant. The Emperor narrowed his eyes and his face revealed a look of joy.


    Everything was under his control. His plan had been perfectly implemented, and now he could enjoy the fruits of victory.


    A black aura continuously surged out of the heart and rushed into the Emperor''s body. Within a few breaths, spider web-like patterns began to appear on the surface of the black heart.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion erupted as the spider web-like patterns covered the entire black heart.


    A violent black aura immediately surged out. All the space in the depths of this world was shattered like glass. The cold void appeared, and the black energy was also completely revealed in the depths of this world. They continuously poured into the Emperor''s body. The Emperor''s hands spread out, his body slowly rose out of thin air, and the black disk under his feet became larger and larger.


    Another few breaths of time passed, and the black aura that filled the sky finally completely surged into the Emperor''s body. A black light flashed between his eyebrows and disappeared in an instant.


    His eyes slowly opened, and something seemed to be surging in the depths of his pitch-black eyes.


    His expression was calm as he slowly stretched out his hand and gripped the void. In the boundless void, something was pulled out by him.


    That''s¡­


    An old man dressed in a black robe had a frightened expression. His gaze at the emperor was filled with fear.


    "You" At that time, he seemed to want to say something, but his words came to an abrupt halt.


    The Emperor''s hand clenched, and the old man''s flesh exploded. His bones were gone, but after the flesh dissipated, a dense black aura gushed out from the old man and the corpse that could not be found. The Emperor opened his mouth, and the black thing poured into the Emperor''s mouth.


    At this moment, the last Emperor''s power was also seized back by him. At this moment, the Emperor had returned to his peak state of transcending the starry sky of the Myriad Domains.


    His hands were open at that moment, and his expression was sacred and solemn.


    At that moment, the creatures of the entire starry sky felt a terrifying cold aura enveloping their hearts. The creatures began to feel fear, and the entire starry sky began to tremble.


    This was a psalm to welcome the return of the gods.


    The emperor thought to himself that the black disk beneath his feet was once again circulating to welcome the return of the gods. It required not only a beautiful hymn, but also a grand ceremony. Death was the most solemn tribute in the world. The emperor decided to start with the world beneath his feet and destroy them. Then, he would once again go to the Myriad Domains of the Universe to spread his grace.


    With this thought in mind, the black wheel beneath his feet suddenly moved, carrying his body towards the dome of this world. He could clearly see the desperate face of the creature before its death.


    The emperor thought that he was a very kind person, and the death he spread was something that the creatures desired. However, the creatures couldn''t understand it, so they often treated him with fear. He was wondering how wonderful it would be to meet someone who could understand him one day. However, in the words of this world, this was called being tall and narrow. His level had long since surpassed this world, so naturally, few people could truly understand his demands.


    Thinking of this, the emperor had already been lifted down to the dome by the black disk. A black aura spread out and enveloped the world. He lowered his head to look at the ground, wanting to see how the creatures were going to deal with this impending destruction.


    His eyesight was excellent, tens of thousands of kilometers away from him as if nothing had happened, but when his gaze pierced through the clouds to see clearly what was beneath his feet, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    All the creatures in this world actually knelt on the ground at that time. They looked at him with devout and fanatical gazes, even faintly filled with anticipation.


    "Please bless me, Emperor!" Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted out loudly. Following that, the same voice sounded one after another. The voice gathered together and flowed endlessly. It actually had a faint tendency to travel ten thousand kilometers into the sky.


    The Emperor''s expression became strange. Of course, he was very happy to see such a thing happen, but at the same time, he knew that there was no such creature in this world. If he worshipped death so much, then the creature itself had no meaning to exist.


    He frowned and looked at the creatures beneath his feet who were kneeling and shouting, his black eyes flashing¡­


    Then, as if he had realized something, the aura around him became violent and chaotic. He suddenly looked at the Myriad Domains starry sky outside the dome, and his face was filled with anger and embarrassment after being teased.


    "You dare to deceive me?" He shouted sternly.


    The world was completely silent. After a long while, a faint voice sounded.


    "How can I deceive you?"


    The Emperor''s brows furrowed even deeper. He had no choice but to re-examine the owner of the voice. He could never have imagined that the other party would be able to trap him in an illusion without him noticing it.


    Thinking of this, the voice sounded in the emperor''s ears again, "Didn''t the emperor tell me about it?"


    "Didn''t the emperor already succeed in what he wanted in this world?"


    "Why don''t you thank me?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 768 Eyes

    The muscles on the Emperor''s face began to twitch. Anger, unwillingness, and other emotions surged in his heart. Fire jumped in his pitch-black pupils.


    "If this continues, aren''t you really afraid that your friends will die at the hands of Gui Gu Zi?"


    The emperor gritted his teeth and asked word for word.


    However, Xu Han chuckled as he waited for this question, "But the Emperor has just shown it to me. You will not let them live, will you?"


    As Xu Han spoke, a white figure slowly condensed in front of the Emperor. It was surprisingly the white-robed Xu Han.


    He smiled as he looked at the Emperor. There was not the slightest trace of anger or complacency on his face.


    ''"Moreover, everything in this world that the Emperor gave me in this world moves according to my heart. Time is the same. Even if you and I have stayed here for tens of thousands of years, a moment has passed outside. As long as the Emperor is willing, I can stay with the Emperor forever."


    After saying that, the scenery in front of them suddenly became ethereal. Space distorted. After a dazzling white light flashed, Xu Han and the Emperor once again arrived in front of the thatched cottage.


    "I have already gathered the new tea for the emperor. Would the emperor like to drink a pot of it?" Xu Han sat on the stone bench in front of the cottage and looked at the Emperor with narrowed eyes. He asked, but he reached out to lift the teapot on the stone table and poured two cups of tea. One cup was placed in front of him, and the other was pushed out by him and placed on the opposite side.


    The Emperor''s expression became extremely unsightly. He remained silent for a while, then took a deep breath. The burning flames in his pupils were extinguished at that moment. He walked to the opposite side of Xu Han and sat down there. He reached out to pick up the teacup and drank it all in one gulp. Then, he looked at Xu Han and asked, "What do you want?"


    Xu Han smiled. At that time, a black cat jumped into his embrace. He stroked the black cat''s smooth hair and said slowly, "The emperor doesn''t follow the rules, but I am a person who follows the rules. I want to continue the business between us at the original price."


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes. The narrow and long gaps in his eyes were filled with shock that he tried his best to conceal, but could not conceal. Of course, Xu Han''s suggestion was not bad, but too good. It was so good that the Emperor had no choice but to suspect that behind Xu Han''s suggestion was some sort of conspiracy.


    After all, at this moment, Xu Han had revealed his strength that could contain him, and the relationship between the two had undergone some subtle changes. With the Emperor''s understanding of the nature of these creatures, it was evident that it was not their style to start a bid without sitting down. Even though the Xu Han in front of him was one of the most interesting people the Emperor had ever seen in his tens of thousands of years, the Emperor still believed that he could not escape from the mortal world. The more "generous" he was, the more the emperor felt that there was something fishy about it.


    However, Xu Han did not seem to sense the suspicion and vigilance in the Emperor''s eyes. He slowly poured himself a cup of tea and said leisurely, "Of course, the Emperor is a decent person. I think he will feel guilty because of his words and deeds. Naturally, you are ashamed of my suggestion."


    As Xu Han spoke, the smile on the corner of his mouth became even more intense, carrying a faint hint of mockery. "I am a considerate person. Naturally, I will not bear to see the Emperor like this. Thus, I thought of a way."


    When the Emperor heard this, such thoughts arose in his heart. However, he did not say anything to break it. Instead, he looked coldly at Xu Han and waited for his next words.


    Xu Han continued, "If not, the Emperor will return this body to me as an apology. At that time, when the forty percent of the Emperor''s power is unsealed, we will still follow the original plan and split it in half. What do you think, Emperor?"


    The Emperor''s expression immediately changed. He took Xu Han''s words, so he naturally had to pay a price to escape, and he was prepared for this. However, he never imagined that Xu Han''s conditions would be so harsh.


    "You know, I can''t agree to this condition." The Emperor said with deep eyes. His tone was extremely low. Xu Han could clearly feel that anger was brewing in the Emperor''s heart when he said those words.


    However, Xu Han did not seem to notice it. He picked up the teacup and took a sip. "There are no unacceptable conditions in this world. There is only a lack of determination," he said.


    Flames lit up in the Emperor''s eyes once again. His clothes stirred, and the green mountains and rivers in this world began to distort and drift under this enormous pressure.


    The ground beneath his feet began to shatter. Cracks tens of feet wide began to form beneath his feet and spread out in all directions. The fences and thatched cottages in the courtyard collapsed. The towering green hills behind him toppled over and the river water in front of him began to flow backwards. A gigantic black disc revealed its true appearance through the crack in the ground. The Emperor stood in the middle of the disc and slowly rose up. He looked down at Xu Han condescendingly.


    At that time, the ground beneath Xu Han''s feet had already shattered, but his body remained motionless in the void. Even the teapot and cup beside him were standing in the distance like him, as if there was still an invisible stone platform beneath them, lifting them up.


    "Sigh." Xu Han sighed, his tone filled with regret and pity, "Has the Emperor forgotten that I have everything in this world that the Emperor has?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the teacup in Xu Han''s hand was gently lowered by him. Then, his clothes began to surge, and his eyes were instantly tainted with pitch-black light. A black disk that looked like the first emperor suddenly appeared beneath his feet, lifting his body to the same height as the emperor.


    Their gazes intertwined.


    The anger in the Emperor''s eyes grew even more intense, while Xu Han''s gaze was calm.


    There were countless scenes. Even if they were trapped in the cycle of time and sealed in the depths of this world by Gui Gu Zi, the Emperor had never felt such humiliation.


    At the very least, during those failures, the Emperor had been schemed by some uncertain factors, and he had always been in a position where others were alert and fearful of him. The Emperor had to take every step with caution. But now, compared to the teenager in his early twenties, who had lived a long life that could not even be called a blink of an eye, she was forced to make compromises again and again.


    At this moment, the anger in his heart could be seen from this.


    The flames in the Emperor''s eyes finally extinguished after a burst of jumping.


    Then, the giant black disk beneath his feet stopped working. He sighed and said, "Only this condition isn''t enough. Without this body, what can I use to withstand 35% of the emperor''s power?"


    Emperor''s power, It''s the most violent and powerful force in the world, Those Saint Kings whose cultivation base was comparable to the Three Tribulations Immortal created by the Dark Asura Palace, The amount of emperor power he absorbed was only a small amount, but even so, once he released all of this power, it would definitely be devoured within a day. Moreover, this was the result of the Saint King''s body being blessed by the Dark Asura Palace. From this, it could be seen how domineering the emperor''s power was.


    As for Xu Han''s body, it was already extremely special. He could withstand the full power of an emperor under certain circumstances. Apart from that, it was almost impossible to find such a physical body in this world. If he really had such a physical body, then only the Valley Master of Ghost Valley and the Overseer of the Myriad Domains who had the same cultivation as him would be left.


    However, it was clear that the bodies of these two people were not so easy to obtain, especially in the current state of the Emperor. Gui Gu Zi''s cultivation wasn''t frightening, but during the heyday of the emperor, he could still seal the emperor through various schemes, and the current emperor was even less of a match for him. As for the other monitor, his cultivation was not something that could be described with just the word''horrifying ''. Even the Emperor was unable to imagine that a creature could reach such a realm with its own abilities. If it wasn''t for the restoration of its peak combat strength, the Emperor would definitely not be willing to provoke the other party.


    Therefore, under the restriction of this situation, Xu Han''s physical body became the only option for the emperor.


    Giving up Xu Han''s fleshly body was equivalent to giving up the chance to become a true emperor again. This was clearly a condition that an emperor could not accept no matter what.


    "Of course, not everyone can withstand a hundred percent of an emperor''s power, but thirty-five percent of an emperor''s power can be said to be very easy to deal with." However, Xu Han continued without changing his expression, "For example, isn''t the evil dog that the emperor raised, who has lived for six hundred years, just a very good physical body? I dare not say anything else. After the emperor''s spirit soul is stationed in it, it is not easy to endure the power of the emperor by thirty-five percent."


    Naturally, these words were correct. The Emperor also understood this point. However, what the Emperor wanted was not a mere 35% of the Emperor''s strength. He wanted all of it, and that evil dog''s physical body was obviously not enough to support an outsider like the Emperor.


    Because of this, the Emperor frowned and fell into a dilemma.


    "I know what the emperor wants, but I don''t know what the emperor wants. That''s why the emperor harbors a grudge against me. There is a saying that only by knowing oneself and the enemy can one win a hundred battles. If the emperor wants this, he won''t be able to defeat that scheming Ghost Millet." Xu Han did not urge the other party, but continued to speak in a leisurely tone.


    When the Emperor heard this, he looked up at Xu Han and asked, "What do you want?"


    However, that tone of voice revealed a faint sense of urgency that he did not notice. This also meant that from this moment onwards, this god that traversed the starry sky of the Myriad Domains had truly become a bit chaotic.


    "Emperor, think carefully. Gui Gu Zi wants the Emperor''s divine power. What Emperor wants is to return to its peak and once again reign over the starry sky. The conflict between the two of you is obviously irreconcilable, and you will not end up dying." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said. "What I want is the fate of being able to live peacefully with the creatures of this world. If I want to do this, I have to prevent the Emperor from succeeding. I also have to prevent Gui Gu Zi from succeeding. Therefore, the conflict between me and the Emperor and Gui Gu Zi is also irreconcilable."


    "In other words, the three of us are mortal enemies."


    Hearing this, the Emperor''s eyes once again revealed a sullen expression. He felt a sense of being fooled. Even though he was unwilling to admit it, he had to admit that when he asked that question just now, there was a faint expectation in his heart that Xu Han would give him some different answers, such as being willing to join hands with him, or shaking hands with him. After experiencing the illusion from before, the Emperor was already a little afraid of this youth in front of him. If he could, he was not willing to be his enemy.


    "Since that''s the case, what reason do you think I have to create a terrifying opponent for myself?" The Emperor asked with a heavy brow.


    The corners of Xu Han''s mouth curled upwards as he said, "Only in this way will the Emperor have the chance to go to the arena and play with Gui Gu Zi again."


    "I also need this opportunity to get on the stage and find the opportunity we need for the world I live in. I am willing to pay any price for this opportunity."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he no longer spoke. Instead, he looked at the Emperor with a calm gaze.


    Under such a tranquil gaze, The anger in the Emperor''s heart gradually subsided. Of course, this was not because he was no longer angry. Rather, he could tell from Xu Han''s gaze that this was Xu Han''s bottom line. The other party would not make any further concessions. In order to achieve this goal, he was also prepared to hold a stalemate with the Emperor and even let Gui Gu Zi sit down and reap the benefits of a fisherman.


    When a deal reaches this point, the other party is left to weigh the pros and cons and decide whether to proceed with the deal.


    The emperor was silent for a long time, but what he was doing was not measuring the gains and losses, but whether the youth in front of him really had the courage to burn both jade and stone with him.


    The answers he got clearly did not satisfy him.


    He had no choice but to let out a long sigh, and then he lowered his hands weakly.


    On the black disk of the Kunlun Immortal Palace, the confrontation between Shen Wushuang and Chen Xuanji continued. The murderous aura between their brows was solemn, and boundless auras continuously collided in midair, emitting bursts of muffled sounds.


    At this moment, the Emperor on the throne''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and a powerful aura rippled out from his body.


    The faces of both sides changed at that moment, and they immediately restrained their attacks. Then, they hurriedly turned to look at the awakened Emperor.


    "What''s wrong? You guys are going to fight to the death if I''m not here soon, aren''t you?" The Emperor narrowed his eyes and asked.


    It was clear that both sides were extremely afraid of the Emperor, and they lowered their heads at that time, not daring to look at the Emperor''s gaze.


    "This subordinate only acted according to my lord''s will, but Shen Wushuang insisted on disturbing my lord, so there was a conflict." Chen Xuanji said before Shen Wushuang.


    Hearing this, Shen Wushuang''s heart skipped a beat. He cursed inwardly, then raised his head to look at the Emperor, wanting to explain what had happened. However, when his gaze met the Emperor''s, he saw the Emperor stretching out one of his hands, indicating that he did not need to say anything more.


    "You come up." Then, the Emperor hooked his finger towards Shen Wushuang.


    The fear in Shen Wushuang''s heart was even greater, but he didn''t dare to disobey the Emperor in the end. He could only carry waves of fear as he walked up to the Emperor''s side.


    "There are priorities. Of course, you can''t hide them. You''ve done a good job ¡­"


    Just as Shen Wushuang thought that he was going to bear the wrath of the emperor, he heard these words. He was stunned for a moment, and then joy surged out of his heart.


    "I don''t dare to arrogate. It''s just that this matter is really urgent. My lord is truly fortunate to be able to perceive this subordinate." Shen Wushuang raised his head to look at the Emperor.


    He saw a pair of eyes, a pair of clean and clear eyes with a mocking smile.


    His body trembled and his feet weakened. At that moment, his entire body fell on his back.


    He realized something¡­


    These are not the eyes that an emperor should have¡­


    This was Xu Han''s eyes! ! !


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 769 Die for You to See

    In the depths of the world.


    On the black heart, a shocking crack had already opened and closed a hundred feet long. The dense black gas began to drift out of the crack, but Fang Ziyu, who was here, did not have the slightest bit of interest in the power that he had dreamed of.


    She only looked up and down at the figures in front of her with a calm brow.


    A girl who was only eleven or twelve years old, a withered old man, and three Demon Monarchs he had seen when he laid out this world.


    Such a formation was enough to sweep through the world in this world, but it was already inconceivable for them to be able to break through the violent power in the pool of blood, let alone become enemies with her.


    Her gaze swept across the crowd and finally landed on the old man.


    Her eyes suddenly narrowed. A light flashed in her long and narrow eyes, and her tone suddenly became a bit loud. He asked, "It''s you! How did you escape the shackles of this world?"


    "There are many things in this world that you don''t know. Since you don''t know, there''s no need to know anymore." Eighteen replied coldly.


    The coldness in Fang Ziyu''s eyes became even more intense. The black disc beneath her feet spun and majestic pressure poured out from beneath her feet, enveloping everyone.


    Under such pressure, even the three Demon Monarchs with nineteen cultivation were pale and their auras were not smooth. Only eighteen remained unchanged as they stared coldly at Fang Ziyu. "The angrier you get, the more scared you become," Wei Changming said.


    Such words undoubtedly angered Fang Ziyu. The murderous aura between her eyebrows was solemn as she coldly said, "The more ants that are about to die, the more pitiful they will be."


    As she spoke, her clothes trembled, and the black wheel beneath her feet began to wriggle. The surface of the wheel became viscous, like a substance between a fluid and a solid. As the surface wriggled, angry and frightened faces emerged from the wheel one after another. As time passed, their faces became clearer and clearer. Then, their bodies, hands and feet began to stretch out. Within a few breaths of time, figures covered in pitch black crawled out of the plate.


    Although they were human-like, they landed on all fours. His eyes shone with a red light, and his open mouth was sharp and white with fangs.


    What was even more frightening was that the aura that the monsters were emitting was incomparably powerful, and at the same time, it carried a completely different scent from that of living beings. Even if they touched it slightly, the pores on their bodies would tremble, and their chills would be bone-chilling.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, I''ll wait until I rip open your stomach and take out your living soul before I slowly torture you." Fang Ziyu whispered. The humanoid monsters on the black disk let out ear-piercing screams as if they had received an edict. Then, their bodies jumped high from the disk like black lightning and charged straight at the crowd.


    The pupils of everyone present suddenly dilated. This Fang Ziyu seemed to be a freak that was casually summoned. Just its speed was astonishingly fast. Even with the Demon Lord''s cultivation, it was difficult to clearly capture their traces. By the time the crowd recovered from their brief shock, the black monsters had already arrived in front of them. Everyone didn''t dare to be careless. They immediately activated their own power to resist the attacks of these humanoid monsters.


    The battle between the two sides began in a one-sided manner. The black monsters themselves were extremely powerful. In addition to their large numbers, Fang Ziyu summoned hundreds of them with a wave of his hand. Although everyone was brave and fierce, it would often take a lot of effort to kill one. The companions at the side naturally would not be idle and would take advantage of the stops of the crowd to launch fierce attacks. As a result, less than a hundred breaths of time had passed. Those black monsters had only suffered a few casualties on their hands, while the nineteenth-grade monsters already had large and small injuries on their bodies.


    Even though the hidden Eighteen had a strong cultivation base and had a faint tendency to suppress the Demon Monarch, they had to expend a lot of effort to protect Nineteen. Therefore, they were in a sorry state at this moment.


    Fang Ziyu narrowed his eyes and looked at the group of struggling people. His heart was not very happy, but he was rather puzzled.


    He had originally thought that the other party had some extraordinary ability to cross the sea of blood that enveloped his head and arrive here. However, it seemed that she was overthinking it. However, the more confused she became, the more she was. With this little ability, why would they dare to come here and die?


    Gui Gu Zi was suspicious and calculating, and he liked to dig deeper into everything, so he could only feel at ease when he completely grasped it in his hands. In addition, Xu Han''s actions had greatly exceeded their expectations and caused them quite a bit of trouble. Therefore, he couldn''t help but think a little more at this moment. However, he quickly put down his doubts, because while he was thinking about these things, the nineteen groups of people were already on the verge of collapse.


    Not only did Gui Gu Zi like to control everything in his own hands, he also understood a truth that was greater than anything else.


    Killing was the best way to deal with all the unsettling factors that he couldn''t grasp.


    Therefore, Fang Ziyu''s hand suddenly shook towards the void at that time. The black figures that were being attacked by the crowd were filled with black Qi one after another. Their attacks became even more brutal with such a change. Under such an attack, the people who were already showing signs of weakness could only defend themselves and had no strength to retaliate.


    Especially that Demon Lord Fei Lian, His arm was broken, Normally, he wouldn''t be able to see anything, However, in this life-and-death battle, there were some drawbacks. These humanoid monsters seemed to be ignorant and unafraid of life and death, but their attacks were extremely orderly. The monsters surrounding Fei Lian targeted the empty door of his severed right arm and continuously attacked. Finally, they found an opportunity to cut open the barrier on Fei Lian''s right waist and tear open his flesh.


    The black aura from the sharp claws was left on the bloody wound after cutting through Fei Lian''s flesh. The black aura clearly contained an extremely vicious power. Not only did it prevent Fei Lian''s wound from healing itself, but it also spread towards the surroundings with the passage of time. Very quickly, his wound became scorched black and cloudy. It also emitted a wave of stench, like rotting pieces of stinky meat.


    The wound was obviously not as simple as it looked, The black aura flowed into Fei Lian''s body through his flesh and blood. The Qi in his body was blocked and devoured. For a moment, the Qi flow in his body was extremely slow. The humanoid monsters also saw the opportunity and used it. They fiercely pressed Fei Lian''s body to the ground. Sharp claws and even fangs continuously landed on Fei Lian''s body. They screamed miserably and flesh and blood flew everywhere. The scene was horrible.


    Everyone on the side was shocked when they saw this scene. They also wanted to help Fei Lian as soon as possible. However, Fang Ziyu''s killing intent was already decided. Naturally, she wouldn''t let anyone get in the way. She only saw her clothes stirring up again. More than a hundred humanoid monsters rushed out from the black disk and roared into the battlefield, separating them from Fei Lian.


    As for these hundred humanoid monsters, they were undoubtedly the last straw that crushed the crowd.


    The situation that everyone had just been able to stabilize collapsed instantly. Although it was not like Fei Lian being pushed to the ground, allowing his flesh and blood to fall, it could only continue to flee, and he no longer had the ability to continue fighting.


    Fang Ziyu looked at everything in front of her and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips.


    She came up with a big estimate. Judging from the current performance of the crowd, they would not be able to breathe any longer. The few people in front of her had turned into piles of bones after being eaten by the humanoid monster. She turned her head to look at the huge black heart. The crack had almost pierced through the surface of the heart. Soon, the seal covering the greatest power in the world was about to break. Because of this, her mood improved a little. The gloom caused by Xu Han''s previous actions had also dissipated a lot. She even turned her head to look at the miserable nineteenth-grade people with great interest and said, "Sometimes I really admire you."


    "Ignorance, ignorance, insignificance."


    "You don''t even understand what you''re dealing with, so you dare to use your swords and knives to fight against it."


    "It''s useless. The child you are relying on has already become a puppet of an ancient demon. His ability to do this for you has greatly exceeded my expectations. Now, you who have lost him are already unable to withstand a single blow in front of me."


    "The next great battle will be between me and that old god. Regardless of victory or defeat, this world will not escape the fate of destruction. The only compassion I can give you is for you ¡­"


    "Before the tragedy of the destruction of this world happens, let''s take a step forward."


    As he spoke, the wheel beneath Fang Ziyu''s feet spun once again, and violent energy surged out. Black tentacles surged forth, quickly heading towards the nineteenth rank.


    The tentacles contained tremendous power, His speed was also extremely fast, In the blink of an eye, the barrier around Xuan''er and Houqing suddenly shattered the moment they touched the tentacles. Without the slightest chance of reacting, the tentacles pierced through their abdomens. Their bodies paused, and their faces immediately turned pale. The humanoid monsters behind them swarmed towards them, seemingly about to drown their figures.


    Eighteen, who was guarding nineteen left and right, caught a glimpse of this scene. His brows furrowed, and his black tentacles and the humanoid monsters also arrived in front of him at that time. However, in the face of these attacks that he couldn''t resist, this time, he didn''t go all out to defend against such a killing move as he had in the past.


    Instead, he angrily and anxiously raised his head to look at the pitch-black sky above his head and shouted loudly.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll die for you to see! Bastard!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 770 Who Was The Emperor?

    Eighteen''s voice was very urgent and loud, carrying with it dense anger and hysteria. It was probably also because of this that his final voice was somewhat distorted, extremely sharp, somewhat similar to the duck male voice of the eunuch in the palace, and somewhat similar to the voice of a woman.


    However, this kind of obvious change did not attract the attention of everyone present. After he said that, a monstrous pressure suddenly appeared above his head.


    The moment the pressure descended, the human-shaped monsters that surrounded them all trembled and stopped. Then, they looked in the direction of the pressure and trembled. After a few breaths, they knelt down.


    The terrifying and ferocious faces were now filled with reverence and reverence.


    Such a change was something that no one present could have imagined, Naturally, the survivors of the calamity, including the Flying Lian Monarch who had been eaten half of his flesh by the humanoid monsters, all looked up at the sky at that time, wanting to figure out who was capable of possessing such great strength. Just their own pressure had intimidated these monsters.


    The moment everyone raised their gazes, the sea of learning above them began to surge, gathering towards a certain place. After a few breaths, the vast sea of learning was completely devoured. With the disappearance of the sea of blood, everyone finally saw what was happening there. A thing similar to the disk beneath Fang Ziyu''s feet slowly descended from above.


    Everyone looked out, wanting to see if the figures standing on the disk were enemies or friends.


    However, the space was still too dark, and the speed of the disk was still too fast, so much so that everyone in this world could already be said to be at the Heavenspan Realm. They were actually unable to even see those figures clearly.


    On the other hand, the Fang Ziyu who was controlled by Gui Guzi on the black disk seemed to have a feeling. Her eyebrows were no longer as relaxed as before. Instead, she looked at that place with a solemn expression, and her eyes revealed a faint sense of unease.


    This situation continued until a hundred breaths later, when the black disk finally landed in front of everyone.


    Xuan''er''s pupils suddenly dilated. Her face was filled with surprise and disbelief. Her lips slightly opened and she muttered to herself, "Xu¡­ Xu Han¡­"


    Nineteen''s face was also filled with shock. Even the other two Demon Monarchs were like this. However, only the eighteen had calm expressions, as if they had anticipated this long ago.


    Fang Ziyu glanced sideways at the crowd and sneered, "Who do you think he is? Your savior? Look at his scrubbing aura. Isn''t it the same as mine? He is no longer the Xu Han in your hearts. He is just a puppet, a shell possessed by an old god."


    "As I said, this is a war between me and the Old God. To you ants, our victory or defeat is only decided by who is the one who personally destroyed you."


    As soon as these words were spoken, more than half of the hopes raised by Xu Han''s appearance were instantly extinguished. In order to confirm what Fang Ziyu had said, they all looked at the figures on the disk once again.


    This Xu Han had his back to the crowd, his clothes were beautiful, and his entire body was covered in black smoke, as if he hadn''t noticed the existence of the crowd.


    This was clearly not something that the familiar Xu Han could do. This undoubtedly confirmed Fang Ziyu''s words. The last bit of hope in everyone''s hearts dissipated at that time. If Xu Han was still the same Xu Han, then why hadn''t he come to look for them for so long? That ancient god''s power was so powerful that even the Demon Monarch was unable to withstand a single blow in front of them. How could Xu Han compete with him?


    At that time, such thoughts constantly arose in the minds of the crowd. They were almost ready to accept this fate when a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Lord of the Myriad Domains, why do you want to talk so much when you randomly find someone? Are you too arrogant or too bluff?"


    Everyone was stunned. They all knew that the voice was spoken by one of the figures on the black disk with their backs facing them. However, due to the incomparably cold tone of the voice, they were unable to determine who was the true owner of the voice.


    Hearing this, Fang Ziyu turned to look at the disk. The corners of his mouth rose. No one could see it clearly, but he could not hide it from his eyes. The person who spoke was naturally Xu Han, who was possessed by the Emperor. He looked at the white-clothed youth and smiled, "How about a tall man and a young woman?" What about bluffing? No matter how bad I am, I have sealed the emperor in this world for hundreds of thousands of years. Thinking about it, no one should be able to do this since ancient times, right? "


    ''"Hmph, you can seal an emperor without the pair of masters and disciples? You''re just a rat hiding in the dark. When you smell the fishy smell, you flock over. It''s probably because you''ve been in the dark for too long, so when you walk up to the stage, you have to boast about yourself. It''s really funny to think about it."


    Xu Leng smiled as he replied. A look of pity actually appeared in his eyes at that time.


    To Gui Guzi, who had lived for many years, this kind of provocation was somewhat ridiculous, so Gui Guzi naturally ignored him.


    "When did the emperor learn the useless tongue of these creatures? We both know that there is no possibility of us coexisting. Rather than wasting our tongue, it would be better to decide the outcome now. How about it?" Fang Ziyu narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flashed through his long and narrow eyes.


    He knew one thing.


    Emperor was unable to kill Xu Han. That child was originally something created under the Emperor''s power. To a certain extent, he and Emperor were the same person with the same mind. At this moment, Xu Han''s mind must still be in this body, sealed by some of the Emperor''s techniques.


    As long as Xu Han was still alive, it would be a great thing for Gui Gu Zi.


    At this moment, Gui Gu Zi''s descending body carried less than 10% of the power of an emperor, while an emperor possessed 15% of the power of an emperor. After Xu Han made such a change, in order to get things back on track, the Ghost Millet had already weighed it all when they made the new plan. Just as they wouldn''t sit idly by and watch the world float down in the void, allowing the emperor to find an opportunity to unlock the seal, the emperor wouldn''t be unaware of their arrival either.


    The two sides were destined to start a life-and-death battle here.


    For this reason, the Gui Gu Zi had made several preparations, and one of them was Xu Han, who was sleeping in the Emperor''s body.


    The Emperor''s strength was too strong, The only person in the universe who could use this power to the extreme was the emperor himself, The current emperor was stronger than her, The reason why she dared to come here was because she was able to use a secret technique to awaken Xu Han''s divine sense, which was sealed within the Emperor''s body. At that time, Xu Han''s divine sense would inevitably fight against the Emperor, and the Emperor''s strength would be greatly affected. This was also the best chance for him to defeat the Emperor.


    Gui Guzi''s heart calmed down a little. His clothes stirred and the black roulette beneath his feet spun again. It was clear that he was prepared to fight the Emperor to the death, just as he had said.


    However, the "Emperor" in front of him caught a glimpse of his actions and was still standing motionlessly on the disk. His eyes were smiling as he stared at him without the slightest intention of attacking.


    Fang Ziyu frowned. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out where the mistake was.


    "Emperor, do you think there''s anything else we can talk about? What conditions can we talk about?" She said in a deep voice, but her gaze was actually fixed on the "Emperor" in her eyes.


    At this moment, the emperor in front of her seemed to have a straight waist and graceful demeanor, but in reality, it was full of flaws. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, when he was only a few hundred years old, the first thing he had to do when the enemy put on such a posture in front of him was to launch an offensive at the fastest speed possible and take the other party''s life.


    However, he did not dare to do so now, because he was facing an emperor who ruled the universe for an unknown age. He was the only god in the universe since ancient times. He had no choice but to think carefully about the other party''s intentions, whether he was hiding his trump card or trying to lure the emperor into the urn.


    The more she thought about it, the deeper her brows furrowed, and the more hesitant she became.


    At that time, the Emperor laughed. He looked at Fang Ziyu as if he had just woken up from a dream. Then, he pointed at himself in surprise and said, "Is His Highness Gui Guzi talking to me?"


    Fang Ziyu''s eyebrows flashed with anger. He regarded the other party''s actions as a provocation. Of course, such a provocation was a bit inferior to Gui Guzi, but the more the other party acted like this, the more he couldn''t figure out the other party''s background.


    "Emperor, do you think this is interesting?" She asked coldly.


    "Since you''re old, you should stay at home and take care of yourself. You ran out in a daze. Apart from being embarrassing, I really can''t imagine what else you can do." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said.


    Fang Ziyu was about to get angry when he heard this, but he suddenly stopped what he said. He stared at the person in front of him with his eyes wide open, and his brows were filled with astonishment.


    He muttered to himself in disbelief, "No ¡­"


    "No, you''re Xu Han. Where''s the Emperor? How can you defeat him?"


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am not a match for the emperor. Perhaps the old man''s conscience has discovered that he should let me go."


    Xu Han said this. Behind him, a handsome man dressed in black walked out and walked in front of Xu Han. He glanced at the fish with a peculiar expression, and then the roulette beneath his feet began to spin. Black tentacles like poisonous snakes gushed out from the roulette and shot towards Fang Ziyu.


    Fang Ziyu''s heart trembled. The wheel beneath his feet also started to spin. She also summoned black tentacles, entangling them with the same thing. It was inextricable for a moment.


    "Shen Wushuang, you traitor, you dare to touch me." Fang Ziyu cursed at the same time.


    However, as soon as she said that, she realized that something was wrong. She hurriedly focused her attention on the other party, and then more and more fear filled her eyebrows.


    "You are ¡­ an Emperor!!!"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 771 Our Business

    The starry sky was vast and boundless.


    There were too many worlds, and there were billions of trillion creatures.


    Even if Gui Gu Zi had the ability to reach the heavens, it would be difficult to count all of this into his calculations. However, there were few mistakes in the calculations he wanted to make since time immemorial.


    For example, Xu Han and the Emperor in front of them had been doing everything perfectly according to what the Ghost Rice Men had imagined. Of course, apart from Xu Han''s counterattack on the disciples who had killed Gui Guzi earlier, he also had to get rid of the current situation in front of him.


    But what Gui Guzi couldn''t understand was why the things in front of him had happened.


    Just like the conflict between him and the emperor was something that could only be resolved by life and death, so was the conflict between Xu Han and the emperor. More precisely, the three sides were destined to be mortal enemies since the weiqi game was set up hundreds of thousands of years ago. However, everything in front of him clearly told Gui Gu Zi that the Emperor and Xu Han seemed to have chosen to work together.


    Regardless of whether it was the emperor''s compromise or Xu Han''s submission, Gui Gu Zi had already deduced these two results countless times, and the answer was no. It was hard for Gui Gu Zi to believe that their calculations would go wrong.


    He stared at Shen Wushuang and Xu Han in front of him, his eyes shining.


    Then he suddenly remembered something. The Emperor''s body had already been slain by the pair of apprentices. If he wanted to recover his peak condition, he would need a body that could withstand such a powerful force. When Xu Han thought of this, Gui Gu Zi''s eyes narrowed, and killing intent immediately surged in his eyes.


    Almost at the same time, his body suddenly jumped up from the black disk and turned into a streak of light as he charged straight at Xu Han.


    He saw clearly that Xu Han no longer possessed the slightest bit of emperor power. In other words, Xu Han did not possess the slightest bit of battle power. Although Xu Han was weak, he was extremely important to emperors. After all, there were not many bodies in this world that could bear the full power of emperors, and Xu Han was one of the most easily obtained ones. As long as he killed Xu Han, even if the Emperor was lucky enough to win this round, he would only be able to defend this golden mountain and not be able to dig it out.


    It had to be said that Ghost Millet''s ability to figure out the key to breaking the situation in just a few breaths of time was truly impressive.


    However, if he could think of this, how could an Emperor not think of it?


    The moment he instantly arrived in front of Xu Han, Shen Wushuang, who had already been possessed by the Emperor, flashed and appeared in front of Xu Han. His hand suddenly slapped out and violently collided with the palm wind from the Ghost Millet.


    Boom!


    Those two seemingly light palms, The moment they collided, a loud explosion suddenly erupted. A cold gale swept through the dark abyss. The nineteen people who were still in a trance did not even have time to erect their own True Essence Barriers at the first moment. Their bodies were blown upside down, and it was not easy for them to hold each other''s hands and stabilize their bodies.


    When the fierce wind gradually subsided, Fang Ziyu saw that he missed a single blow and did not dare to fight. He retreated several feet and landed on the black disk that belonged to him.


    However, the Emperor waved his robe and smiled, "How many years has it been since we last saw each other? Your nature of bullying the weak and fearing the strong has never changed. As expected, dogs can''t change to eat sh*t, and maggots are only maggots forever."


    The situation wasn''t optimistic for Gui Gu Zi, but he didn''t want to lose in front of the emperor. He didn''t like to use his words for a moment, but he knew that the more he couldn''t boost his opponent''s arrogance at this time, making it impossible for him to see the real situation clearly. Only with fear could he have a chance of survival.


    Therefore, Fang Ziyu sneered, "No matter how bad it is, the Emperor has been imprisoned by me for hundreds of thousands of years. If even maggots can do this, then what does the Emperor count as?"


    This time, the Emperor was no longer interested in answering his question. At that time, he suddenly flew out and immediately charged towards Fang Ziyu.


    Although Fang Ziyu was a little afraid, he knew that if he was afraid of his hands and feet, he would have no chance of winning. Hence, his heart sank. At that time, he also spread out his strength and charged forward to fight against the emperor.


    Both of them were extremely powerful. The might of their battle had already surpassed everyone''s understanding. Even most of them were unable to capture their figures. They could only see terrifying momentum exploding in the dark abyss.


    "Alas, I said." Just as everyone could see the divine entrance, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone was stunned at that moment and subconsciously looked in the direction where the voice came from.


    However, he saw Xu Han hanging on the edge of the black disk that was extremely close to them in an extremely sorry position.


    Probably because the momentum of the battle between Gui Gu Zi and the Emperor was too vast, Xu Han was inadvertently sent flying by the energy and fell off the disk. Fortunately, he quickly grabbed onto the edge of the disk, which saved him from falling into a sorry state.


    "If you''ve seen enough ¡­ hurry up and catch me ¡­" Everyone was still stunned, as if they hadn''t fully recovered from what had happened before. It wasn''t until Xu Han''s voice rang out again that Xuan''er reacted first. She flew out with a quick step, hugged Xu Han by the waist, and then slowly landed on the ground.


    This was, of course, an extremely beautiful scene.


    One of them hugged the other and slowly descended into the boundless darkness. Their gazes met, as if autumn water was flowing, as if spring breezes were blowing on their faces.


    Xu Han thought that it would be even better if the positions of the two of them could be changed slightly.


    Xuan''er''s eyes were slightly red. She hugged Xu Han tightly. Xu Han had the intention to break free from his embrace, but ¡­ his cultivation had been crippled by the Ghost Valley''s Valley Master that day. At this moment, apart from his stronger physical body, there was nothing more outstanding about him. As a Demon Monarch, Xuan''er naturally could easily restrain Xu Han.


    "Cough, then ¡­ Xuan''er, can you put me down first?" Xu Han felt that it would be disgraceful to carry him like this. He was at least a seven-foot-tall man, so he still wanted this bit of face.


    However, perhaps it was because she had changed into a human being, her mind had changed, or some other reason why Xu Han was unwilling to think too much. This time, Xuan''er did not listen to Xu Han''s words. She still held Xu Han tightly and was unwilling to let go. Instead, her face gradually moved closer to Xu Han, and her red lips were about to land on Xu Han''s lips.


    Xu Han''s heart trembled as he hurriedly stretched out his hand and crossed between his lips and Xuan''er''s teeth.


    Then he bitterly smiled and looked at Xuan''er Yan, who had a puzzled expression, and said, "This ¡­ doesn''t seem to be the right time ¡­"


    "Why is this not the right time? If we wait any longer, we will die. We have to do something before we die!" Xuan''er said angrily.


    The various meanings of this conversation made people want to be elegant, but Nineteen could not understand it. She looked at Eighteen beside her and asked, "Master, what are they doing?"


    Eighteen sighed helplessly and said, "Don''t worry about adults and children."


    Nineteen answered, "Oh," but her eyes were still fixed on the two of them, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    The conversation between Xu Han and Xuan''er continued, "Die? Who said we were going to die?"


    "Can you still be their opponent?" Xuan''er was relentless. "Before we die, I want to¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xu Han, "You can do whatever you want. Let me down first."


    "I don''t!" Xuan''er stamped her feet and shook her head, but at this moment, she did not have the dignity that a Demon Monarch should have. She was very much like a naughty child who was playing with a small temper.


    "Xuan''er! This is a big matter that concerns the lives of all people in the world. It''s not up to you to make nonsense!" Seeing the soft misfortune, Xu Han had no choice but to stiffen his face and speak with a deep gaze.


    Although Xu Han no longer had much cultivation, if he really fought, ten Xu Han might not be a match for Xuan''er. But in the face of Xu Han, Xuan''er still shrank her neck and let him go reluctantly.


    Xu Han, who was finally able to land on the ground, adjusted his clothes and coughed twice. He raised his head and was about to say something when he met the strange gaze from Houqing and Nineteen. Xu Han thought about the situation just now, and even with his temperament, his face couldn''t help but turn hot.


    However, at this time, he obviously couldn''t care less about this. He could only brave his scalp and pretend that nothing had happened. He walked to the front of the crowd.


    The battle on the horizon was still going on, and it had even reached the white-hot stage. Several of the Emperor''s followers were placed on the other side and raised their heads to watch the battle. Two black discs wrapped in their Origin Energy were also summoned by the two sides, constantly shaking each other in the horizon.


    However, Xu Han knew that the two sides seemed to be busy, but in less than a hundred breaths, Gui Gu Zi would show signs of exhaustion.


    Before that, he had to put the last move on the chessboard.


    He first bowed to the people of the Pearl Kingdom and said, "It has been hard for you all these days."


    However, although his etiquette was considerate, it was clear that the crowd was not in the mood to return his greetings. Only the extremely sorry-looking Flying Lian Monarch nodded slightly at him.


    Xu Han became even more embarrassed. He simply didn''t continue with these pointless actions. Instead, he turned to look at Eighteen and said, "What about you? Are you ready?"


    The corners of Eighteen''s mouth curled into a smile. He nodded and said, "I''ve lived for this day for so many years. Do you think I''m ready?"


    Hearing this, Xu Han immediately revealed a smile.


    However, while they spoke happily, the people at the side did not understand why.


    "Master, what are you talking about? Is this also an adult matter?" Nineteen tilted his head and asked.


    Eighteen lowered his head and looked at Nineteen with a kind expression on his face. He touched Nineteen''s head and said, "This time¡­ it''s our business."


    After saying that, under Nineteen''s astonished gaze, the wrinkles on eighteen faces began to dissipate at a visible rate, and then his figure also shrunk continuously.


    In the blink of an eye, the old man turned into a teenage boy.


    Nineteen blinked her eyes. She felt that the child that her master had transformed into looked familiar.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 772 The Last Secret

    "Emperor, do you think everything will be fine if you kill me?"


    "Then Xu Han has been looking at you. Do you really think that others are harmless?"


    "Joining hands with him is no different from seeking the skin of a tiger. Emperor, don''t make a wedding dress for others!!!"


    Fang Ziyu, who was possessed by Gui Guzi, retreated under the Emperor''s attack. He gritted his teeth and shouted at the emperor, It seemed that he wanted to use these words to separate Xu Han from the "alliance" formed by the Emperor, but frankly speaking, this kind of separation scheme was truly too clumsy. Not to mention the Emperor, even Xuan''er and the others in the distance could not help but laugh in their hearts when they heard this. This Ghost Millet Master was at the end of his road, and his actions were no different from those of ordinary people.


    Everyone remained unmoved, and the Emperor would not waver in the slightest.


    Although he knew very well that Xu Han was indeed an opponent that could not be underestimated, he even faintly felt that to some extent, Xu Han was an even more terrifying existence than Gui Guzi. But at the same time, he understood that Xu Han was holding the only body he could obtain that could withstand 100% of the power of an emperor in front of him.


    He needed that body, but in order to escape from that illusion, he was forced to leave that body. If he forcefully seized it again, it would take Gui Gu Zi enough time to get everything he wanted. But now, in order to protect Xu Han''s body from being destroyed by Gui Gu Zi who had been eyeing him covetously, he had no choice but to deal with Gui Gu Zi first, and then make preparations for his next move.


    Therefore, no matter how alarmist Gui Gu Zi was, the Emperor had already made up his mind and did not hesitate at all. On the contrary, it was because Gui Guzi''s words made him smell the fear in Gui Guzi''s heart, so his killing moves became even more ruthless.


    Gui Guzi also sensed this. His face was ashen, and under the cold attack of the Emperor, he could be said to have retreated step by step.


    It seemed that it was only a matter of time before he lost.


    This was a great battle between the heavens and earth and the entire Myriad Domains of the Universe. The people involved were fighting to the death, but the few bystanders were indifferent to this battle.


    They all turned their heads to look at the place where Nineteen was, their gazes staring at that place in horror.


    There were two identical people there, both nineteen. However, one of them was the mysterious old man named Eighteen, but even though they knew that, after witnessing that strange change, everyone was still stunned.


    "Master ¡­ you ¡­ you are ¡­" Of course, the most shocked one was Nineteen Young Masters. She looked at the girl in front of her in disbelief, her lips trembling.


    Nineteen smiled at her and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Master, what are you doing in my appearance?" The shock in Nineteen''s heart calmed down a little, but a wave of unease appeared in his heart.


    Eighteen shook his head and smiled, "I didn''t turn into you. This is what I looked like."


    "Huh?" Nineteen''s heart skipped a beat, and the expressions of the surrounding people also changed. Obviously, they did not quite understand the meaning behind Eighteen''s words. Only Xu Han, who was standing at the side, had a calm expression, as if he had anticipated all of this.


    "What do you mean?" Nineteen asked again, and her lips, which had just calmed down, began to tremble again. The uneasiness that had just arisen in her heart instantly became even more intense, so much so that it covered her entire body, causing her mind to be filled with fear for a moment.


    Eighteen could clearly see Nineteen''s fear. The smile on her face became even more serious. At that time, she reached out and gently stroked Nineteen''s head. She said softly, "Don''t be afraid. How could Master harm you?"


    "I''ve experienced such a situation before. It will hurt a little, but after that, you will understand everything."


    Nineteen subconsciously took a step back. She shook her head and instinctively rejected certain truths that were about to be revealed. "Nineteen doesn''t understand. Nineteen also doesn''t want to understand. Master! What exactly are you going to do?"


    Her brain started to ache, but she didn''t know if it was because of the fear in her heart or something else.


    She remembered that Shi Bazheng had said a few words about God Killer, Revenge, Yuan, Shi Bazheng, Shi Bazheng, Shi Bazheng, Shi Bazheng¡­


    She even had an impulse to flee in that instant, and some memories in her mind began to become blurry and unreal.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am you, you are me, we are one person." However, Eighteen didn''t seem to feel anything strange about Nineteen. She continued to mutter to herself. At that moment, she took a step forward and walked towards Nineteen''s direction of retreat.


    "Nineteen is nineteen! If it''s not someone else, no one else will be me!" Nineteen said loudly. At that moment, the True Essence around her was activated by her. She was already prepared to flee this place. She had no time to think about what had happened, and the fear in her heart made her have no other thoughts than to run away.


    However, just as her true essence was stirring in her body, a hand suddenly stretched out and pressed down on her shoulder.


    Nineteen raised his head in shock and looked at Eighteen with an incomparably gentle gaze. "Of course you are yourself. You can make any decision you want, but before you make this decision, you need to know who you are and why you are here. Only by understanding this can you make the decision you want to make better."


    "We can refuse to accept our fate, but we know our fate."


    Perhaps Eighteen''s tone was really gentle. The panic in Nineteen''s heart was appeased a little at that time. She widened her eyes and blinked, asking, "What do you mean?"


    The corners of Eighteen''s mouth curled up and he said softly, "You''ll know soon."


    After saying that, Eighteen turned around to look at Xu Han behind him after confirming that Nineteen would not have the thought of escaping for a short period of time.


    Strangely enough, even though she had transformed into nineteen, her every action revealed an aura of maturity. Even though she was clearly in her teens, no one would think that her maturity would be abrupt or ridiculous.


    "Tell me, are you the same as you were back then?" Eighteen asked.


    Hearing this, Xu Han shrugged his shoulders and said, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Eighteen replied, "Of course."


    The conversation between the two of them was extremely concise, but it was not something others could understand. The only thing they could sense from this conversation was that Xu Han and the eighteen seemed to have known each other a long time ago.


    "Although Gui Gu Zi doesn''t have the ability to stir up the rules of time, they have used another method to restart the world."


    "They set the time after the true owner of my body was taken away, When Wei Changming was determined to fight against the Celestials, the corpse capitals of every dead creature were completely preserved by them during this period. They were casting secret magics to resurrect them one by one, erase their memories, and then they could continue to start the self-directed and self-performed drama in this world.


    "Of course it''s not easy, there''s no time to go back, and the same people can still make different choices when facing the same problem. Thousands of years were neither long nor short, but even the slightest change could affect the outcome they wanted after a thousand years. So in order to control such a change, they thought of a very good method. "The first thing to do is to make sure that every living being in this millennium is born to their parents as planned."


    "So they reduced all the creatures that hadn''t been born a thousand years ago to the shape of an embryo by secret magic, and then they put it into their mother''s womb at a given time, and they killed all new creatures that might have been born, but should not have appeared again. "I am teaching the written script to the shepherds in the sky so that they can plan the development of the world and let the world come to this day step by step."


    Xu Han said in a low voice as he explained the whole story in an extremely calm tone.


    Even the three Demon Monarchs who didn''t know anything about this had faintly realized something after hearing Xu Han''s words, and their expressions instantly became extremely ugly.


    "In other words, you are all the same. What about me?" A strange expression flashed in Eighteen''s eyes as she asked again in a low voice.


    Xu Han''s expression darkened as he said again, "You''re different."


    "You are something beyond the heavens. Each of you is the new you. Although you are similar, you are different."


    "Is that so?" Eighteen seemed to have expected such an answer. The light in her eyes dimmed and she lowered her head. "Then what did she do the last time I faced such a situation?"


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders and said truthfully, "It can''t be said to be particularly calm, but in the end, he still did it."


    "We don''t have a choice, do we?" Hearing this, Eighteen asked again.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded heavily.


    In the end, there seemed to be some shake in his heart, he said: "I''m sorry, this is the only way."


    "Don''t mention it." However, Eighteen shook his head, and a smile that was genuine yet tearful appeared on his face. "You are still the same as you were before. If you can still survive then that''s enough."


    Xu Han was silent, but no one else knew why.


    After saying that, Eighteen suddenly turned around and walked to Nineteen, who still had a lingering fear on her face. She smiled and stroked Nineteen''s face, saying, "Sometimes I really envy you for being able to live."


    Nineteen''s expression changed as he asked in confusion, "What exactly is Master talking about?"


    "Nothing. If you can, remember to live well. You will understand everything soon." After Eighteen finished speaking, her clothes suddenly began to surge. Streaks of light lit up from her body. After a flash, those lights began to surge towards Nineteen.


    Nineteen''s body trembled. She could feel a boundless power pouring into her body. However, she did not intend to be surprised or celebrate such a change, because at that moment, she could clearly see eighteen''s body gradually becoming blurry with the light pouring into her body.


    Nineteen shook her head. She wanted to prevent this from happening, but at that time, her body was unable to move as if someone had cast a spell on her. At the same time, her mind was filled with intense pain. Something was pouring into her mind. She faintly felt a secret. It seemed that at this moment, she was slowly unveiling its mysterious veil.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 773 Yuan

    Yuan.


    The child of the Taoist and Fox Demon was taken away.


    The group had some disagreements about what to do with the child.


    Since this child''s body could accommodate the power of an emperor, that soul was clearly extremely powerful. Some people believed that such a powerful soul should be used by them, while others believed that such a powerful soul would leave behind future troubles and should be exterminated.


    This disagreement continued until the child was brought back to the Myriad Domains of the Universe.


    But when they gathered together and observed the child attentively, the argument suddenly came to a dead end. Because that child didn''t have a soul-to be exact, that child''s soul didn''t have spiritual sense. It was a soul wrapped in powerful energy, but apart from the instinct to cry and survive, there was nothing else. If he was raised, he would probably be an ignorant walking corpse.


    Why is this happening?


    The conclusions reached by the ghost millets were astonishingly similar this time. The consciousness in the child''s soul was simply unable to withstand this powerful force, so it was completely devoured by this force. In order to confirm this speculation, the ghost millets had also tested the power wrapped in this divine soul. It was actually even more terrifying than they had imagined. Their valley lord, the only undying person in the starry sky apart from the emperor, was almost injured by the power of that divine soul. In other words, the power in the soul was still close to the Immortal Realm. However, he was still a baby. How could there be such a powerful person in this world from the moment he was born?


    The Gui Gu Zi were frightened. They realized that the baby in front of them was an existence capable of changing the universe.


    Such an existence was enough to threaten their rule. After confirming that they were unable to use it for me, the Ghost Rice Men made up their minds to exterminate it.


    However, when such a plan was implemented, they realized that it was not an easy task.


    The reason why the undying are called undying is that they are inherently unkillable existences. Of course, the infant in front of them, the Valley Master of Ghost Valley, and the supervisor of the Divine Palace were not truly immortal compared to the imprisoned emperors. However, to kill such an existence, the price he had to pay was not something that the current Gui Gu Zi could bear. So after thinking about it, they decided to use another method to kill the infant''s soul and extract it from its body, and then exile it into the endless void.


    What was the void?


    Even Gui Gu Zi, who was known to know everything in the world, found it hard to speak the truth. They knew that the void possessed terrifying devouring power, and it would be difficult for them to escape once they were deeply entangled in it. The space there was distorted. There was no left, right, or left. There was no Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow. Even time became chaotic there. The past overlapped with the future and was torn apart.


    It was supposed to be the grave of all living beings, and it should be the same for this ignorant soul that possessed the power of an immortal.


    The divine soul floated in the void, torn apart, chewed up, and gathered together again, repeatedly for countless years.


    He was unconscious, but he could feel loneliness and fear. Deep in his heart, there was always a desire to return to his body, but the void did not give him a direction.


    The time in the void was also distorted. He could not measure the time, only knew that a long time had passed. It suddenly felt that there seemed to be a voice calling out to him somewhere in the void. He did not know who the owner of the voice was, nor did he know what his purpose was.


    However, the boundless wandering made the ignorant soul eager to seize every opportunity to meet someone. Therefore, he began to listen to the voice''s summons and slowly and painstakingly walked forward in the void.


    It was unknown how much time had passed, but the voice calling him was getting closer and clearer.


    It could even hear what he was saying.


    It was a gentle female voice. She kept muttering to herself, "Come¡­ Come to my side, come, come¡­"


    The voice seemed to contain some sort of power, and the living soul''s speed increased a little under the stimulation of the voice.


    Finally, a long time passed, and the living soul finally reached the source of the voice.


    To the disappointment of the living soul, it was not the body it dreamed of, but a soul that floated in the void like it.


    "Who are you?" The living soul asked with difficulty. He didn''t have any spiritual sense, but after a long time of wandering, something similar to spiritual sense came into being. That should be the embryonic form of consciousness, but it was far from being considered a true spiritual sense.


    "A wanderer exiled in the void like you." This response came from the soul.


    "Are you also banished here by those people?" The Life Soul asked again. Every time he asked, it would be extremely difficult for him. A simple sentence would take him a long time to brew before he could spit it out.


    "No, I banished myself here by myself." The soul replied.


    The fact that he didn''t have a lot of spiritual sense didn''t cause him any questions, such as why. He just paused for a moment, and then the next question arose, "Are you calling me?"


    "Yes." The other party responded decisively.


    "Then what''s next?" Living Soul asked again.


    "I need your help, and you also need my help." Soul said.


    "Help?" This was a word that the living soul could not understand. After a moment of silence, he said again, "What is help?"


    The soul was extremely patient and seemed to understand the current situation of the living soul. Without the slightest hesitation, she began to explain this simple question to the other party, "Help, is to think of a way to use my strength to let you accomplish things that you cannot do yourself."


    Naturally, there was something that he wanted to do. He wanted to return to the world that belonged to him and find his body. This was an almost instinctive desire, and for such a spirit-deficient soul, this instinct had become the only motive force that drove him.


    However, he did not respond in surprise. Instead, he asked, "But you are very weak."


    "But I have brains, and you don''t. You have strength, and I don''t either. Only by working together can we rush out of this void and into your world."


    Sheng Hun could not refute these words. He even felt that the other party''s words were very reasonable, but he still had doubts. "You also want to go to my world. Are you also from there?"


    "No." As if the living soul hadn''t concealed any information, the soul chose to be frank with him.


    "Then what are you doing there?" The living soul asked again. He had many, many questions because he was filled with curiosity about this world. He wanted to touch it, but he couldn''t.


    "A lot of things, do things that I didn''t do before, help people that I didn''t help, um ¡­" The soul said. Suddenly, it fell silent for a moment, and then said, "If possible, maybe I can see my father and mother again."


    When he said "parents", the living soul could clearly feel that the soul was vibrating. He knew that this meant that parents were extremely important to the soul, as if he wanted to return to his own world. However, he did not quite understand the other party''s feelings, although he vaguely remembered that he also seemed to have his own parents.


    He avoided the question and asked, "Then what are we going to do?"


    "Combine the two into one." The soul gave its own answer.


    Even a soul with a shallow spiritual sense couldn''t help but be stunned when he received this answer. His instinct was somewhat resistant.


    "Merge the two into one. Then will the''ye ''after that be you or me?" He asked, and it wasn''t hard to tell from his tone that he cared about it.


    "It''s neither you nor me. It''s both you and me." The words that the soul said again made it difficult for the living soul to understand. These words were too complicated for him. If he wanted to understand these words, it would take him a lot of time. In this space where any rules were distorted, time was not a luxury.


    There was a long silence between the two souls. Perhaps one day, or perhaps ten thousand years.


    When the living soul spoke again, he said, "If that''s the case, can I also understand your emotions?"


    "Emotions? What?" The soul asked in puzzlement.


    "For example, about your parents, your anger, your concern."


    "Of course." ''"But at the same time, you have to bear the pain, the longing, the desire, the gain and the loss¡­" the soul said truthfully, and added after a slight pause, "But at the same time, you have to bear the pain, the longing, the desire, the gain and the loss."


    The living soul fell silent again, as if it was weighing the gains and losses, but he soon understood these questions.


    He said, "But I am very strong. They said that my spiritual sense was destroyed by my own power. Are you sure you can live peacefully?"


    Although he did not give the result of his deliberations, when he began to think about the problem, it meant that he had made a decision.


    "Gui Gu Zi, right? I don''t know them very well, but they always think that what they have calculated is correct. In fact, many things they know are just superficial."


    "You were born like this, but there are always consequences."


    "Karma? What karma?" The living soul raised its head and looked at the soul in front of her. The limbs of the soul began to stretch out. Streaks of golden light burst out from her body, making it difficult for the living soul, who had long been accustomed to the endless darkness of the void, to look directly at it.


    "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, an ancient god devil was sealed and a girl disappeared from the vortex of time."


    "However, her existence did affect that. Her traces were erased by the Myriad Domains of the Universe, but her influence was infinitely amplified over time. It was like a butterfly flapping its wings a thousand years ago. That subtle action could cause earth-shattering changes a thousand years later."


    "Moreover, the girl is not a butterfly. She is an undying being like a watcher. Not only did she flap her wings, she almost killed the only god in the starry sky."


    "After hundreds of thousands of years have passed, the effects are constantly expanding. The connection of karma becomes chaotic because of the disappearance of the girl. In order to fix this loophole, the will in the universe decided to bring the girl out of the void."


    "As for the first step, it needs to create a living soul that can withstand the will of a girl ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 774 Seeds

    Yuan, in the void.


    ''"Didn''t you say that you wanted to leave this place? Why haven''t you left yet?" Asked the living soul that had fused with the soul but hadn''t completely transformed into one.


    "You and I are about to merge into one. You are no longer an ignorant soul. You have a brain, so you have to learn to use it and think about it."


    "Think about why you were pulled out of your original body. Think about why you appeared here and wandered in the void for so long."


    The living soul was a little puzzled, but it also had a faint epiphany. "You mean the people who pulled me out ¡­" The living soul said here, pausing slightly. At that time, a kind of emotion had arisen in his heart. Up until now, he had never felt the emotions of the past.


    That feeling is like another big rock pressing down on your heart, making it difficult for you to breathe. You have to think of a way to move or break that rock to make yourself feel better. It was obvious that the group of people who had banished him to this place was this stone. The living soul was somewhat taken aback. He thought that this kind of emotion should be called anger.


    "Well, since they''ve put you here, it''s obvious that they don''t want you to go back. Let''s kill you straight back. We probably have to be stopped halfway through the road. Although we have the ability to reach the heavens now, we can''t take the initiative to display any strength without our physical bodies. This way, not only won''t we be able to go back, but it will alert the crowd and alarm them."


    The living soul had already merged with his soul, but assimilation of his thoughts still required a certain process. If he hadn''t yet merged with his words, after hearing those words, he would definitely nod his head. He thought to himself that these words were too reasonable, so reasonable that he didn''t have the slightest room to refute them. This made him realize just how important it was to have a brain.


    Although he already had some ability to think, he still decided to teach such an important task to people who were better at it, so he asked, "Then how should we go back?"


    "Change it to zero, secretly destroy it one by one." The female voice in her soul spoke a series of words that the living soul could not understand, but it felt that it was very reasonable.


    The living soul pondered for a while, but still decided to ask, "What do you mean?"


    The soul was silent for some reason: "Probably, we have to transform into several portions before we can hide it from those eyes and ears, and then return to that world at an appropriate time."


    "Is that so?" The living soul replied, but felt that it was inappropriate, "Do you mean to cut ourselves apart? Are we still us?"


    The soul fell silent again. He then said, "The spiritual sense in my soul is extremely powerful, and your strength is equally shocking. The soul that you and I have merged into should be the most powerful thing since the birth of the Myriad Domains of the Universe. Even if it is divided into several parts, as long as enough time is given, each of them will be able to form a complete and independent personality."


    "Then are we still us?" Sheng Hun hurriedly asked. He faintly felt that this decision was somewhat inappropriate.


    "Yes or no, just like when we were about to become one, the two consciousnesses would merge into one. Do you think we were you or me at that time?"


    This question obviously asked the living soul. It was difficult for him to think of such a complicated question: "That''s different. We are one, but we are divided into several parts. Then what should we be?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already found a helper. Someone will find us and fuse us again and again. As long as we send part of us into that world according to our plan, we can do so at any time."


    "The right time? What is the right time?"


    "From now on, every thousand years is the right time."


    Yuan, Mo.


    On the Great Abyss Mountain, Xu Han smiled and extended his hand to help Gui Puti, who was sitting on the ground.


    "Mother, don''t give up. We still have a chance!"


    Xu Han said this, but Ghost Subhuti shook his head and muttered to himself as if he had fallen into a demonic stupor, "Impossible, we are not their match. They are too strong."


    "It was I¡­ I personally destroyed all of this¡­"


    Xu Han grabbed the empty-eyed Ghost Subhuti''s shoulder with both of his hands. He looked at him with bright eyes and said, "No!"


    "Mother, take a look. The world is restarting. It will return to a thousand years ago. It will continue to repeat itself. Although this is a nightmare, it is also our chance. We think that if we want to jump out of this cycle of reincarnation, we need to seize every opportunity. We need to plant seeds and wait for him to take root and germinate again and again. That day will arrive sooner and sooner."


    Ghost Subhuti woke up a little from Xu Han''s loud words, but his gaze was still somewhat empty. "Sow seeds? What seeds? They''re watching from above. They know what we''re doing and what we''re not doing. It''s useless¡­ It''s useless."


    Xu Han frowned. The world around Great Abyss Mountain had collapsed even more violently. The entire world was returning to its original location according to what the Ghost Rice had set. He didn''t have much time left. He had to finish that matter before then and plant the seeds.


    "Mother, look at me. This disciple has a way." Xu Han said sternly. He turned to look behind him. Chu Chouli and Ran Qingyi, whose faces were pale, supported each other and walked behind him. After sensing each other''s gazes, the two of them nodded their heads, their faces filled with determination.


    "They are the descendants of the Bandit Saint Sect. This world is collapsing, and the Heavenly Secrets are in disarray. With their full strength, they can temporarily force the Heavenly Secrets into a daze." Xu Han pointed at the two of them and said.


    "But ¡­ but what can this do? What can we do in less than a hundred breaths of time?" Gui Puti still asked in puzzlement.


    "Ai! I said, you old witch, why are you asking so many questions now? Let''s just listen to Xiao Han. Anyway, we''re going to die. If a dead horse becomes a living horse doctor, then it''s over." Chu Chouli wasn''t as patient as Xu Han. He pointed at the bridge of Ghost Subhuti''s nose and cursed. After all, half of the predicament in front of him could be attributed to Ghost Subhuti''s insistence.


    "Mother, give it a try." Xu Han smiled and said in a gentle tone.


    It was unknown if it was because Chu Chouli''s angry curses had worked, or if Xu Han''s pacification had had a miraculous effect. At that time, the expression on Gui Puti''s face finally recovered a little. She stood firm and said with deep eyes, "What do you want me to do?"


    Xu Han did not answer her question. Instead, he turned around again. Fang Ziyu, who was covered in dirty blood, also stood up in the Mountain of Corpses and Sea of Blood. He slowly walked over. Xu Han glanced at Fang Ziyu and said, "Mother, remember Ziyu, right?"


    "Back then, Ziyu''s mother was devoured by the power of the divine seed in her body. She was rescued by her own divine soul. However, with the birth of Ziyu, that divine soul poured into Ziyu''s body through her mother''s body. However, Fang Yueya, who had lost that divine soul, died as a result."


    "Mother, have you ever thought about what that divine soul in your body is? How could it be so capable?" Xu Han asked with narrowed eyes.


    "The monk said that it was something he had found in the 100,000 mountains linked to the void" Subconsciously, Gui Puti replied, but he felt that something was wrong as soon as he said it, so he asked, "What does this have to do with what you want to do?"


    "I want the divine souls of Mother Shiyu and Ziyu to merge into one. That thing is the seed we want to plant." Xu Han said with a deep gaze.


    "What''s the use of that?" Gui Puti asked.


    "That divine soul is extremely special. It has the ability to resist the people in the sky, but it requires time to accumulate. We have to hide it time and time again, so that she can be exposed to the world in a complete manner many years from now. That will be our chance to turn the tide of the war."


    Xu Han spoke earnestly, but Ghost Subhuti couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Not to mention that if this thing is really an alien object, it will only restart our world. How can this thing be delivered to our hands every time we restart?" "Even if these can exist, how can you hide this thing and let it escape every time it comes back?"


    "One body, one that can hide its body."


    Right at this moment, a man''s voice was heard from behind. Everyone was stunned. They all turned around and saw a man bathed in starlight with a long saber on his back walking over from the cliff that was beginning to collapse.


    Although the other party did not intentionally reveal any aura, regardless of whether it was his bearing or the aura that unintentionally surged out, everyone present realized that this man was not ordinary.


    "Who is he?" Gui Puti looked at Xu Han and asked vigilantly.


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at the man with the knife.


    The man walked to the front of the crowd and clanged his long saber out of his back. "One of them was an old man from the past, a ghost who was still breathing in this world."


    ''"The world has been reset. Everything will return to its original point. A little more and a little less will make the Ghost Rice realize that something has gone wrong. The same goes for the soul in your bodies. No matter what angle you look at it, it must be taken out so that it can be hidden."


    "As for the soul, the best container can only be the body."


    As the man spoke, the starlight around him shone brightly. At that time, all of the snowy white sabers in his hands began to flow. Under the envelopment of the starlight, the blade of the saber began to melt and deform.


    "This body needs to be strong enough first, and secondly, it can''t be something from this world. Coincidentally, I have such a thing." The man stretched out his other hand and slowly wrapped the blade around it. Under the starlight, the snow-white saber turned into a lifelike baby.


    "I will hide her in the depths of the Kunlun Immortal Palace and wait for the opening of the second world. I still have some strength. I will plan her future path. Don''t worry, as long as I do well the next time, she will come to your side every time."


    "She is your seed, and also the hope of our universe¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 775 Moment Of Revenge

    In the boundless void, the living soul and soul had almost merged into one.


    They were essentially evenly matched, but perhaps this fusion was not complete, and she could not help but mutter to herself.


    "I''ve already set off for the second one. If I do it seventeen more times like this, I''ll be able to reach that place completely."


    ''"The people there should be ready to welcome me. He communicated with me through the void. His aura is very weak. He seems to be with the first to arrive. He will die soon."


    "I don''t want him to die, but I can only watch him die."


    "My father said that he is always like this. He shoulders everything all by himself. Hundreds of thousands of years have passed. He hasn''t changed at all. This time, if possible, I want to give him a perfect ending to this world."


    "I think I can do it."


    ¡­


    The macheteman without the saber arrived at the foot of the Kunlun Mountain. His body was bathed in starlight. It was not the light from the sky, but something that bloomed from his body.


    The starlight wrapped around the strange power in his eyes. The pressure from the summit of Mount Kunlun was completely removed by the starlight, and the immortals who were watching all living beings in the sky could not detect his arrival at all.


    The macheteman''s footsteps were light as he jumped on the snow-covered mountain path. His speed was extremely fast. In less than two hours, he had already climbed that towering immortal mountain.


    At that time, although the Immortal Palace had long been buried under the snow, the Heavenly Pillars had yet to collapse. The man walked to the pillar and looked up at the surging sea of clouds in the sky. Then, the starlight around him flickered, merging his body into the snow. In the end, he disappeared from his original spot.


    He turned into nothingness and walked downstream of the snow-covered ground. In less than a hundred breaths, he arrived at the sealed gate of the Immortal Palace. The seal at the gate of the Immortal Palace flickered with a bloody light. However, when the man reached out, the starlight around him instantly annihilated the power of the seal. The door of the Immortal Palace, which was buried deep underground, slowly opened to the man. The man smiled faintly and walked through it. He walked through the layers of palace doors with ease and familiarity. Finally, he arrived at the deepest part of the palace, where there was the most magnificent and well-preserved palace. The man turned a blind eye to the dead giants on both sides of the palace and walked straight to the innermost part of the palace.


    There''s a hole in there.


    The sea of blood at the entrance of the cave surged like lava.


    At that moment, the starlight around the man became even more violent. It was as if something was surging. Something in the depths of the sea of blood was slowly revealed by the sea of blood. It was surprisingly a girl who was like a porcelain doll with her eyes tightly shut.


    When the man saw the girl, a smile appeared on his face. He extended his hand and the girl lightly landed in his hands.


    The girl seemed to have noticed something. Her tightly closed eyes slowly opened at that time. She looked at the man with puzzlement and confusion. The smile on the man''s lips became even more intense. He muttered, "Welcome back."


    "Master, where are we going?" Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, several years had passed. The girl the size of a porcelain doll had already grown to about ten years old. She turned to look at the old man beside her and asked playfully.


    "Go to Great Xia, Heng Imperial City."


    "Where are you going? What are you doing?"


    "Go meet the person you should meet."


    Great Zhou, outside the Niutou Village , at night.


    "Master, I feel that you at night are somewhat different from you in the daytime." The girl with the saber looked sideways at the old man beside her and said.


    "Oh? What''s different?"


    "I can''t say, but Nineteen always felt that something was wrong."


    The old man touched the girl''s head and said, "Silly child, you are too tired from practicing martial arts."


    "Really? I still don''t think I''m strong enough to help Uncle Xu and the others."


    "It doesn''t matter. You have plenty of time. As long as you work hard enough, one day you will do them a big favor."


    "Is that so?" The girl was completely convinced of the old man''s words. She nodded heavily and began to cultivate the saber technique that the old man had taught her.


    On the Great Abyss Mountain, the world collapsed and everything returned to zero.


    The girl looked at the two masters standing in front of her in disbelief. She unconsciously widened her eyes. She asked in a daze, "Who exactly are you my masters?"


    One of the old men''s faces was similarly horrified. He was so pale that there was almost no trace of blood, while the other old man''s expression was calm. After a few breaths, his figure changed, and he turned into a man bathed in faint starlight.


    "Who are you? You''re not my master!" The girl said in horror.


    The collapse of the world became more and more severe. The world became dark. The man narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl. He asked in a deep voice, "Think about it again."


    The girl was stunned. There seemed to be some magic in the man''s words, She pulled out the memories she had hidden deep in her mind like a cocoon. She remembered wandering in the boundless void, remembering everything that had happened last time. She also remembered that it was the man who hid her in the churning abyss of the sea of blood before the previous world collapsed, avoiding the tribulation of the world restarting. It was also he who brought her out of the depths of the world a thousand years later and traveled around the world again.


    The man quickly understood from the change in expression on the girl''s face that the other party remembered all of this. A difficult smile appeared on his somewhat pale face.


    "I''m sorry to have lied to you for so long, but if I want to deceive the people in the sky, I have to deceive myself first. I have no other choice." The man said.


    The girl suddenly received such a big message and was unable to react. She looked at the man in shock and asked, "Then what should I do next?"


    "Hide it." The man''s answer was simple and straightforward, "Hide until they and you have enough strength to fight against those people."


    "I''ll leave the method to you." The man pointed at Xu Han and the others who were looking at him not far away and said, "This body is very important to you, but walking in the world with your fleshly body will inevitably attract the attention of the people in the sky." "So, after their new souls are injected into your body, you have to go to the peak of Kunlun and hide yourself there. Now that the Heavenly Dao has collapsed and the Heavenly Secrets are in chaos, they will not be able to discover your existence. However, after a thousand years, you have to be careful when you wake up."


    "They are very strong, so strong that it is difficult for ordinary people to measure them, so you must be careful."


    "I''ve already paved the way for you. Just like you are now, you''ve been in this body for more than ten years. Your body has completely fused with your spirit soul, and your divine sense has also become clear. However, the spirit soul that was injected into your body after that was something that crossed the boundless void, "It''s very fragile and chaotic. You need to take care of her like I did you, and treat her like a baby. You can walk in the world as a spirit soul. First, you need to take care of the chaotic spirit soul, and you need to prevent the accumulated power in your body from being too powerful and attracting the attention of the people in the sky."


    "The road ahead will be hard and lonely, but I believe you can survive. When all your souls are gathered, you will understand who you are."


    Nineteen.


    Nineteen opened his eyes. Although to outsiders, it was only a few breaths of time, to Nineteen, it was a long time of tens of thousands of years.


    Eighteen had already disappeared. To be exact, she had already fused with Nineteen. Nineteen had accepted all the memories of eighteen and had gone through everything from beginning to end. But frankly speaking, it was not a very good experience. She had suffered endlessly in that sea of blood, and there was no end to despair in that cycle of reincarnation. Each of those things was enough to destroy a person''s mind, not to mention that she had already experienced such pain 18 times.


    Unexpectedly, it was only the nineteen of a girl in her early teens. After experiencing all of this, there was no sign of collapse. On the contrary, the expression on her face was so calm that it was almost terrifying. She slowly turned her head under the astonished gazes of the crowd because of the sudden disappearance of Eighteen. Her gaze swept across the crowd and finally landed on Xu Han.


    Until then, Xu Han would naturally not reveal the slightest bit of surprise. Instead, he smiled and looked at Nineteen.


    "He said that as long as I can endure until the last time, I will know who I am. Is this the last time?" Nineteen looked at Xu Han and asked.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded heavily. "This is the moment we''ve been waiting for."


    As he spoke, he turned his head and looked towards the depths of the abyss, where the battle between the Emperor and Gui Gu Zi was entangled. As time passed, the battle between the two of them had gradually come to an end. Gui Gu Zi had lost control of the battle, and Fang Zi Yu, who was under her control, was covered in blood. She seemed to have reached the end of her road.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Han''s lips curled into a smile. He muttered to himself, "Wait a moment longer."


    "It''s about time for us to take revenge on these so-called gods ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 776 A Cloth Shoe Secures the World

    "Emperor, are you really so relieved about that Xu Han?"


    "Don''t forget, Emperor, it was all because of Xu Han''s schemes that I fell into this state today! Even I was fooled by him. Does Emperor really think that he and Emperor worked together to submit to Emperor?"


    "Emperor, don''t try so hard, but in the end, you made a wedding dress for someone else."


    Under the Emperor''s attack, Fang Ziyu retreated continuously. The aura around his body was dispirited, but his eyes were filled with unwillingness. She continued to speak loudly, trying to shake the emperor''s determination. However, the Emperor had clearly weighed the gains and losses in his heart when he reached this point. Naturally, his original intention would not be changed by such a clumsy trick.


    "At this point, we have no way back. The three hungry wolves are fighting for one mouthful of meat. If one is missing, the other will have a greater chance of getting food. Now, it''s time for you to withdraw from this war." The Emperor said with a deep gaze, and the attack on his hand became even more intense.


    Fang Ziyu''s defeat seemed to have become a foregone conclusion, but she was still struggling to hold on, and she was constantly thinking about how to turn defeat into victory.


    In front of her was an extremely awkward situation. If we lose, He would lose an extremely important 10% of his emperor''s power, And even now, he was still unable to accurately locate the location of this world. Hence, he was unable to bring his main body here at the fastest speed possible. There was a total of 65% of the emperor''s power left in this world. When he found the location of this world, Xu Han and the emperor would probably decide the outcome. At that time, with only 35% of the emperor''s power in his hand, how could he contend against Xu Han or the emperor at that time?


    Could it be that the Gui Gu Zi bloodline had planned for so many years, but in the end, they still wanted to hide in the Myriad Domains of the Universe and continue hiding?


    At the thought of this, Gui Guzi felt an uncontrollable depression in his heart. It was this brief moment of absent-mindedness that the Emperor found an opportunity to gush out from the black disk and condense it into a surging black viscous substance. Then, it rushed towards Fang Ziyu with the black gas that filled the sky.


    Experts often won or lost in an instant, not to mention Fang Ziyu, whose strength was inferior to the Emperor''s.


    Although she realized that things were not going well in time and used all of her strength to resist this powerful attack, neither the timing of her reaction nor her weakened body after several fierce battles could support her desire to win this round.


    The black barrier that she activated only slightly touched the power that the emperor had summoned and it shattered. Then, the black thing that gathered together suddenly turned into a sharp spike with spiral patterns. Fang Ziyu''s pupils suddenly dilated, and fear filled his eyebrows. However, the most useless thing in this world was fear. It doesn''t change the facts that are going to happen, but it makes me feel even more painful when the fear really comes.


    Pu!


    Fresh blood sprayed out of Fang Ziyu''s mouth. The spear-like thing pierced through Fang Ziyu''s abdomen. Her body was immediately thrown up at that time, and she drew a scarlet arc in the air. Finally, she landed heavily on the ground not more than several zhang away from Xu Han and the others.


    "Ziyu!" Seeing that, Xuan''er let out a cry of alarm and was about to step forward. She followed Xu Han along the way. She had experienced most of what Xu Han had experienced, so her feelings for Fang Ziyu was naturally not undeep. Although she understood that Fang Ziyu was now controlled by forces outside the heavens, she could not help but feel worried. However, just as he took this step, he was stopped by Xu Han''s extended hand.


    Xuan''er looked at Xu Han in puzzlement, as if she wanted to ask why the other party did this, but Xu Han did not wait for her to ask, and said, "You can''t save her."


    Xuan''er was stunned for a moment, and then she frowned, "I can''t save you, can I not save you?"


    Xuan''er was Lu Wu''s avatar, but before she could fully accept Lu Wu''s cultivation, her temperament was no different from a child''s. Naturally, a child was most easily affected by an adult beside her. The ocean currents from before and Xu Han from now on were like this to Xuan''er. The most important thing Xu Han taught her was that at certain times, she had to risk her life for what she cared about. Therefore, compared to the others, Xuan''er was even more puzzled by Xu Han''s actions at this moment, and she was even more secretly furious.


    Ever since Xu Han appeared again, Xuan''er had noticed Xu Han''s difference. In a sense, as the person closest to Xu Han, she was extremely sensitive to the slightest change in Xu Han. However, due to the current situation, she had no time to think about this. Previously, Xu Han''s inexplicable conversation with Nineteen and Eighteen, coupled with his intentional obstruction, had caused Xuan''er''s dissatisfaction to reach a critical point. Therefore, the anger contained in her words was naturally not concealed.


    Xu Han smiled faintly, as if he could not hear Xuan''er''s dissatisfaction at all. With a calm expression, he said, "I mean, you can''t save her."


    Xuan''er was stunned again. She seemed to have recognized something, but she couldn''t tell the truth. She couldn''t help but blink her eyes and ask, "What do you mean?"


    At this moment, he was knocked to the ground, Fang Ziyu, who had a huge bloody hole in his lower abdomen, struggled to stand up. Layers of black gas rippled around her body. However, the black gas that contained the power of an emperor was no longer something she had activated. Rather, it was because her physical body had already reached the brink of death. This enormous power could no longer be bound by her physical body and will, so it began to gush out on its own.


    This also revealed that Gui Gu Zi was about to lose.


    As the person who understood the Emperor''s power the best, the Emperor naturally understood this very well. The suppression that Xu Han had calculated was released a little at this moment, and the corner of his mouth hooked into a smile. As long as he killed the pseudo-god in front of him that was controlled by Gui Gu Zi and absorbed the Emperor''s power in his body, then he would have a full 25% of the Emperor''s power. Next, it was time for him to split up the remaining Emperor''s power.


    Although he had thought to himself that Xu Han must be hiding something to threaten him, with this 25% emperor power, he had enough chips to control all of this when he divided up the remaining 40% emperor power. At the very least, he could rely on this to retake Xu Han''s fleshly body. Thinking of this, the Emperor''s mood became much better. He looked at Fang Ziyu, who was in a sorry state, and said coldly, "Your Excellency has lost this round."


    As he finished speaking, a violent black aura surged towards his raised left hand. A pitch black spear gradually appeared on his face. Clearly, this spear would be a vicious object that would take the lives of the fish below after a few breaths of time.


    This situation was naturally seen by Xu Han and the others. Nineteen of them stood on the side expressionlessly and coldly. They didn''t know if they didn''t care about Fang Ziyu''s situation or if they had other thoughts. On the other hand, Xuan''er was so anxious that her eyebrows were on fire. She looked at Xu Han and said, "Do you really want to watch Ziyu die in front of you?"


    She had already made a decision in her heart. If Xu Han still did not change his mind, then even if she went against Xu Han''s will, she would still make a move.


    Xu Han looked at Xuan''er, blinked his eyes, and said somewhat puzzled, "Didn''t I say that? You can''t save her."


    If it weren''t for the critical situation at this moment, Xuan''er wouldn''t have been able to peel off Xu Han''s skin in the face of Xu Han, who seemed like two people. She would have seen if the demon and ghost had borrowed the corpse to return to his soul and had gone to Xu Han''s body. After all, in Xuan''er''s memory, no matter what the situation was, Xu Han had never made such a cold-blooded decision.


    She did not have the mood or time to investigate the cause of Xu Han''s change. She only knew that she could not agree with Xu Han''s decision at this moment. Therefore, her footsteps were taken at that time, and it was clear that she had made up her mind.


    But at this moment, Xu Han''s voice sounded again.


    "But I can."


    "Huh?" Xuan''er''s footsteps suddenly froze. She turned her head stiffly and looked at Xu Han. Her gaze was still somewhat empty, as if she could not completely react from Xu Han''s turn of events.


    Of course, Xuan''er''s brain was still extremely bright. After a moment of daze, she came back to her senses. Of course, bursts of secret joy appeared in her heart. It wasn''t because she really felt that Xu Han could have such abilities, but the person she had always admired was still worthy of such admiration. Just this alone was enough to make people feel gratified. However, at this moment, it was clear that she wasn''t sighing with emotion. After a short period of excitement, she asked the question in her heart, "How can I be saved?"


    After asking this question, she did not forget to look up at the horizon. At this time, the black spear in the Emperor''s hand was almost completed, and the figure of the Fang Ziyu possessed by Gui Guzi was locked onto by the Emperor. She was unable to move a single bit. In such a situation, the outcome would be decided in less than a few breaths'' time.


    On the other hand, Xu Han''s cultivation had been completely erased, and only his physical body was barely outstanding. However, such outstanding creatures were only comparable to ordinary creatures, and they were not much stronger than the Monster Monarchs present, much less compared to the current Emperor and Fang Ziyu. Even Xuan''er, who had always been blindly confident in Xu Han, could not find any reason for Xu Han to do so.


    But at this critical moment, after Xu Han heard Xuan''er''s question, he still acted as if he was not in a hurry.


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled, "The mountain people have their own plans."


    After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and looked around. Then, his eyes lit up. Under Xuan''er''s surprised gaze, which almost popped out of her eyes, he hunched down and took off the cloth shoes on the soles of his feet.


    Then he closed one of his eyes, held his cloth shoes and gestured forward for a while. In the end, his body retreated a few steps at that time, and then he took another step forward and ran wildly.


    Just when Xuan''er thought that Xu Han would use some shocking cultivation technique, Xu Han suddenly stopped. Then, the cloth shoes in his hand were violently waved by the force he generated while running, and were forcefully thrown out.


    The cloth shoes drew a perfect arc in the air¡­


    And then accurately landed on¡­


    Above the dying Fang Ziyu''s head.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 777 Peel Off

    Xuan''er rubbed her eyes, unable to believe what was happening in front of her.


    What kind of method was this?


    Xuan''er didn''t want to peel off Xu Han''s skin before to see if there were any demons or ghosts in it. What she wanted to do now was to take a wooden hammer and open a ladle for Xu Han''s head to see if the brain was already filled with water. Otherwise, even Chu Chouli, who had no alcohol in his head, would not have done such a thing.


    How could this be a way to save people from fire and water? This was clearly a way to add insult to injury when one fell from a well.


    As Xuan''er thought about this, her heart was filled with confusion. As for the victim who was hit by Xu Han''s shoe sole, the confusion on her face was probably much greater than Xuan''er''s.


    Gui Guzi, who controlled Fang Ziyu, was in a bad mood.


    Hundreds of thousands of years of planning and planning, and millions of years of enduring tortoise shrunk. Seeing that the Divine Throne was within reach, in the blink of an eye, it was about to turn into nothing.


    Such a gap was unacceptable to anyone. Moreover, to the Gui Gu Zi Clan, failure was equivalent to extermination. This situation made Gui Gu Zi resist desperately even though he knew that it was difficult for him to resist the Emperor who had already reached an agreement with Xu Han. Even though Gui Gu Zi had set up this game on his own initiative from the beginning, no matter if it was Gui Gu Zi, Emperor, or Xu Han, they had no way of retreating.


    Therefore, even at this last moment, Gui Guzi was still searching for an opportunity to break through the formation. However, just as he said before, the Emperor''s aura had already locked onto him, and he had no way to hide under the black spear''s blade. He could not think of any way, but he was unwilling to accept the fate of becoming a king and defeating a bandit. At this critical moment of life and death, a cloth shoe smashed into his forehead


    This was very baffling, well, it could even be said to be very baffling.


    He grabbed the cloth shoe that had slipped off his face, not caring how ridiculous the scarlet sole mark was. He didn''t even have the mood to feel the slightest bit annoyed about it. He just raised his head and looked in the direction of the shoe with confusion.


    He saw Xu Han looking at him with a smile.


    Gui Guzi was stunned. He thought that Xu Han was too childish. What was the use of doing this? Vent your anger? Humiliation? Or anything else


    At this moment, a divine light suddenly lit up in his eyes. She hurriedly raised her head to look at the horizon. The black spear had already been condensed and was about to be thrown out by the emperor. At this moment, Xu Han was standing extremely close to him. This also meant that.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion that tore apart the heavens and earth interrupted Gui Gu Zi''s imagination. The spear that was condensed in the Emperor''s hand and contained the power to destroy the heavens and the earth had already attacked. It carried the power that filled the sky and rumbled towards Ghost Valley''s face.


    Gui Gu Zi, who understood this, did not have time to think any further. Driven by a strong survival instinct, His hand suddenly stretched out, Xu Han''s body was held hostage by a powerful force that was almost impossible to resist. Driven by that force, his body instantly arrived in Fang Ziyu''s hand. Then, Fang Ziyu''s eyes were filled with joy. He grabbed Xu Han''s neck with one hand and turned around, placing his body behind Xu Han.


    Everyone present didn''t expect such a change. Xuan''er even let out a cry of alarm at that time. She instinctively wanted to help but was stopped by nineteen people at the side.


    Nor did he expect such a change to happen to the Emperor, who was so arrogant and confident that he was confident of victory.


    Of course, he did not expect Gui Gu Zi to do such a thing at this moment, much less that Xu Han would deliver him to the door and be captured by Gui Gu Zi. He vaguely realized that something was wrong, However, he also knew that if Xu Han''s physical body was destroyed, then his plan to regain control of the Universal Domain would become much more troublesome. Not only would Ghost Valley be eyeing him covetously, but the spy who had been in the Universal Domain for many years would not be idle either. Neither of these was something that an emperor in his prime could contend against. Therefore, he didn''t have time to think about it. It was only then that he stretched out his hand and opened it towards the whistling spear. Black tentacles suddenly gushed out from under his sleeve and arrived behind the black spear that was about to pierce into Xu Han''s chest at an astonishing speed.


    Those black tentacles quickly wrapped around the spear''s body, and then pulled it hard. The mighty might of the spear stopped abruptly under such pulling, and stopped only half an inch away from Xu Han''s forehead.


    Xuan''er was stunned. A few breaths ago, she did not hold even the slightest hope for what Xu Han said. But now, she had no choice but to withdraw her suspicions. However, she really did not expect that Xu Han''s so-called method of saving Ziyu was actually like this. To tell the truth, this method was truly too strange, so much so that Xuan''er didn''t even have time to worry about Xu Han''s situation at the first possible moment, instead, she was immersed in shock and disbelief.


    But things are still going on.


    The Emperor stared at Gui Gu Zi who had knitted Xu Han''s neck in front of him with a calm brow, but his brows furrowed deeper and deeper.


    In that instant, he thought that everything was over. As long as Gui Guzi used a gentle force from his hand, with Xu Han''s current cultivation, he would soon die on the spot. Even if Gui Guzi was at the end of his rope, he was definitely not someone that Xu Han, who did not have the slightest bit of cultivation, could resist. Once Xu Han died, even if he killed Gui Gu Zi, he could only look at the immense Emperor Force in front of him and sigh. Therefore, he subconsciously stopped his spear.


    However, after a short period of shock, the regained consciousness of the Emperor realized that something was wrong. Gui Guzi had clearly caught Xu Han. As long as they crushed Xu Han''s throat with one hand, everything would be fine. Even if their puppets died in this world and that 10% of the Emperor''s power was lost, they didn''t have to worry about anything. Even then, they still held 35% of the Emperor''s power in their hands, and the limit of the Emperor''s power that the Emperor''s body could withstand was 35%.


    In other words, they had enough time to search for the location of this world, and then attack the emperor. With the same 35% strength, perhaps they would be slightly disadvantaged, but they could find an opportunity to devour the remaining emperor''s strength. Even if they could obtain about 10%, they would have an absolute advantage.


    This was not a complicated logic. The Emperor believed that with the scheming minds of the Gui Gu Zi, it was impossible not to think of it. But why did Gui Gu Zi only use Xu Han''s body as a shield to block his next move?


    The Emperor could not guess what was going on, but he had to be cautious. He took advantage of his eyebrows to look at the other party for a while. After confirming that the other party would not act rashly, he said loudly, "Your Excellency is at least an influential figure in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains. Aren''t you afraid of making others laugh at you if you spread such a retreat?"


    These words were extremely clumsy. Of course, the Emperor did not want to do this. He just wanted to test what Gui Gu Zi was thinking.


    However, Gui Guzi seemed to have seen through the Emperor''s thoughts and ignored his opponent. As a result, the Emperor''s question sank into the sea and the dark abyss fell into a deathly silence.


    The Emperor frowned, and his voice grew louder. "Sir, we both know where the bottom line is, and we also know that there is no way for us to shake hands. Since you don''t kill Xu Han, you must have weighed the options. If you have any conditions, you and I can tell us directly. We can quickly understand the grievances of the past hundreds of thousands of years and decide whether we will win or lose."


    The Emperor asked, but his mind was constantly revolving, thinking about what kind of abacus Gui Gu Zi was planning.


    Just like this, another few breaths of time passed, but the opponent still maintained that posture without moving. The Emperor''s heart sank, and he felt even more strange. This was definitely not Gui Gu Zi''s usual style, but although he did not like Gui Gu Zi''s plot to hide in secret, he also knew that Gui Gu Zi, who could force him to this point, was not someone who was indecisive or afraid of death.


    But at this moment, Ghost Corn, who was standing motionless, was like a frightened mouse. He did not dare to say anything, nor did he dare to move.


    The emperor who realized that something was strange was shining brightly in his eyes. He looked over and saw that something seemed to surge back and forth between Xu Han and Fang Ziyu''s bodies. As that thing surged, the black gas that had just flowed out of Gui Gu Zi''s body actually surged back into Fang Ziyu''s body.


    This ¡­ the Emperor''s brows furrowed even deeper. He didn''t understand what Xu Han was planning. Why did he start to defect and help Gui Gu Zi at this time? Could it be that he naively thought that Gui Gu Zi had schemed for so many years to set up such a big chess game, would he really be able to lend a sideline to him because he had sent charcoal in the snow?


    "Xu Han, betrayal is not something a businessman should do." But at this moment, the Emperor had enough weak spots in Xu Han''s hands. He didn''t dare to act rashly and could only ask in a gloomy voice.


    Facing this question, Xu Han finally raised his head. He looked at the Emperor and asked, "What did the Emperor say?"


    "Under the word''trust '', I, Xu, am the second, but no one dares to say that I am the first. Such slander really makes me feel cold."


    The emperor did not have the interest to spin nonsense with him. He immediately asked coldly, "Then what are you doing now?"


    At this time, Fang Ziyu''s hand holding Xu Han''s neck suddenly loosened. Xu Han''s body landed on the ground unexpectedly. Although the distance from the ground was not too far, it was somewhat embarrassing to fall so straight. Xu Han laughed dryly twice to conceal his embarrassment. Then, he pointed at Fang Ziyu, who had his head lowered and his body powerless to hang down, and said, "We''ve said it well. You and I will take half of 40% of the Emperor''s power, and I''ll find a way to get the 10% of the Ghost Valley. Since I''m the one who wants it, I''ll naturally own it."


    "Huh?" The Emperor was stunned. He carefully looked at Xu Han, but he did not find any Emperor''s power on his body. Therefore, he was naturally somewhat puzzled by Xu Han''s words. But soon, he thought of something and hurriedly turned to look at Fang Ziyu.


    At this moment, the girl''s lowered head slowly lifted up, and her closed eyes immediately opened.


    Some were sleepy, some were confused, but¡­


    Clear and transparent.


    The emperor suddenly realized that the moment Xu Han came into contact with Gui Gu Zi, the will that Gui Gu Zi had descended upon the pseudo-god was forcefully stripped away by Xu Han.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 778 Layer By Layer Calculation

    How is Gui Gu Zi''s cultivation?


    Apart from the Emperor''s power that he had seized, although his own strength was sufficient to look down on all living beings in the starry sky, he was far from being a match for the surveillance, and it was even harder for him to enter the eyes of the Emperor. However, when it came to the cultivation of the divine soul, the emperor had to admit that Gui Gu Zi had the ability to challenge him. Then how could Xu Han forcefully strip away the will that he had descended upon that pseudo-god? Moreover, the entire process was only a few breaths of time. The Emperor secretly thought that even he, who was at his peak, would not be able to accomplish such a clean and tidy task. Then how could Xu Han and He De do this?


    However, no matter how heavy the Emperor''s mind was at this moment and how scheming surged, Xu Han and Fang Ziyu, who were the parties involved, clearly did not have the slightest bit of consciousness of being in a critical juncture.


    Fang Ziyu''s eyes were hazy. She blinked and her empty gaze gradually became brighter. However, it seemed that she was still unsure whether the thing in front of her was an illusion or a real thing. Therefore, she hesitated to say something.


    Xu Han, who was leaning barefoot, and Fang Ziyu, who was still in a daze, carefully took the cloth shoe from her hand and threw it under his feet. At that moment, his feet slipped into the cloth shoe. Then, Xu Han said softly, "Ziyu, long time no see."


    Fang Ziyu was stunned. Then, he rubbed his eyes with his hand and said in a daze, "I ¡­ I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "Of course not." Xu Han smiled and opened his hand, as if he was going to hug the other party.


    Pa!


    Xu Han''s posture was naturally very good, but the response he received was a loud slap that no one expected.


    Yes, Fang Ziyu slapped Xu Han in the face.


    The arena instantly fell into a deathly silence. Originally, she had thought that Xu Han had really saved Fang Ziyu, but Xuan''er, who was secretly delighted, was also stunned at that time. She was a little confused about what had happened. Could it be that Gui Guzi''s will, which had descended on Fang Ziyu''s body, had yet to leave?


    With such doubts, she nervously looked in Xu Han''s direction.


    However, Fang Ziyu lowered his head and after a few breaths of silence, his body began to tremble slightly.


    "Bastard¡­"


    "Do you know¡­ Do you know how hard it is to be alone¡­"


    "Since you''re alive, why ¡­ why don''t you come find me ¡­"


    She kept muttering to herself, the crying in her words could be heard clearly by anyone.


    Xu Han touched the fiery and painful palm print on his cheek. He was not angry, but he stretched out his hands again and said, "I''m sorry for the pain."


    Fang Ziyu slowly raised her head and looked at Xu Han. Her eyes were already red, and the things wrapped inside seemed to break out at any moment.


    Afterwards, she could no longer hold back the surging emotions in her heart and threw herself into Xu Han''s embrace.


    Of course, it was a very strong hug, but it had nothing to do with love. It was the purest hug between friends who were far away from each other.


    Fang Ziyu quickly realized that this method was inappropriate. She broke free from her embrace and then glared at Xu Han with tears and laughter. She said, "Take advantage of my aunt, be careful that Meng Liang crawls out of the ground and chop you down!"


    Xu Han shrugged his shoulders, "Senior Brother is very generous. Naturally, I know that Junior Brother doesn''t mean that." At this point, he paused and said with a strange expression, "Besides, if Senior Brother wants to chop me down, why would he need to crawl out of the ground?"


    Fang Ziyu, who had recovered from the pleasant surprise of seeing Xu Han, couldn''t help but be stunned. Her eyes widened and she couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?"


    Actually, what Xu Han wanted to say was not difficult to understand. It was just that Fang Ziyu, who had already experienced pain and accepted the fact that he was unwilling to accept it, faced this sudden surge of hope with the caution that she was afraid of losing again. She was afraid that after saying that answer in one breath, she would get a negative answer.


    "They''re already dead." However, even though she was so cautious, the answer she received still made her face turn pale at that instant.


    But then Xu Han''s voice sounded again, "But we have a way to make them come back to life."


    In the past, with Fang Ziyu''s temperament, he would either be furious at Xu Han''s deliberate words, or he would have to continue to ask questions with a puzzled expression. However, Fang Ziyu, who had experienced many things by herself, was much more mature than before. She did not bother with Xu Han''s pretending to be mysterious. Instead, she asked in a low voice, "Everyone?"


    This question stabbed straight at the heart of the matter. She didn''t even ask how to save her, if she could do it, or any other questions. She only cared about how much she could save, and as long as she got a positive answer, she would do it even if she risked her life. This was the determination shown in Fang Ziyu''s question.


    "Yes." Xu Han did not disappoint her and nodded heavily at that time.


    "Then let''s begin." Fang Ziyu said in a deep voice. At that moment, he raised his head to look at the emperor standing on the dome. During the conversation with Xu Han just now, Fang Ziyu''s head gradually became clear. Although she had been controlled by Gui Guzi and lost her consciousness, these memories slowly surged into her mind after Gui Guzi was driven out of her body. She knew everything that had happened just now, and with her intelligent mind, it was not difficult to guess from the expressions and conversations of the people from before that the emperor standing in the sky at this moment was probably the biggest problem in front of them.


    The Emperor in the sky sensed the hostility in Fang Ziyu''s eyes. At that moment, a look of vigilance appeared in his eyes. At this moment, Fang Ziyu was no longer just a pseudo-god. She still had the strength of an emperor left behind by Gui Gu Zi in her body. With such an existence and Xu Han''s unpredictable thoughts, the emperor had no choice but to carefully consider what kind of impact this change would have on his next plan.


    Of course, to prevent Fang Ziyu from suddenly attacking, the Emperor carefully summoned dozens of black tentacles to wrap around his body and looked at Fang Ziyu with vigilance.


    "Ziyu, what are you doing? The emperor is our friend." However, just as the Emperor thought that another fierce battle was inevitable, Xu Han''s voice suddenly rang out. He scolded Fang Ziyu with a sad expression, as if the Emperor was really a close friend that could be entrusted with his life in his heart.


    Such a tone naturally stunned both the Emperor and Fang Ziyu.


    The two of them gave Xu Han strange looks almost at the same time. The more they reached this point, the more they couldn''t see through what Xu Han was thinking. Of course, Fang Ziyu''s doubts were purely puzzling as to why Xu Han was doing this, while the Emperor was more worried. He secretly wondered if Xu Han was hiding some sort of scheme behind his actions. After all, it was only a few breaths ago that Xu Han had taken away the power of an emperor that belonged to him in the short span of a few breaths.


    At this moment, Xu Han had already become a more difficult person to deal with in the Emperor''s heart than Gui Gu Zi, so he naturally had to be cautious.


    "In Brother Xu''s opinion, shouldn''t we start dividing up the 40% of the emperor''s power now?" Thinking of this, the Emperor raised his eyes to look at the turbulent black aura surging in the shattered heart.


    "Of course." Xu Han replied with a natural expression.


    The Emperor''s eyes narrowed at that moment, and an inexplicable brilliance flashed in his eyes.


    "How?" The Emperor asked again.


    Xu Han blinked his eyes and said in confusion, "Didn''t you agree before? Divide it into two. Could it be that at this juncture, the Emperor wants to go back on his word again?"


    The emperor''s body slowly descended, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived only a few zhang away from Xu Han and the others. "How can he be said to have gone back on his word? If you are anxious to treat me as a friend, how can I bully you?"


    However, although your body is good, your soul is far inferior to mine. At most, 10% of your emperor''s power is your limit. If you are greedy, you will become a puppet of that power. Therefore, the emperor said coldly, At the end of his sentence, he suddenly stopped, not mentioning the following text. However, his gaze was fixated on Xu Han, and the threatening tone in his tone was naturally self-evident.


    At this time, the Emperor was clearly unwilling to give up the power that was within his reach.


    However, Xu Han didn''t seem to understand the threat from the Emperor''s words. He looked at the Emperor in confusion and asked, "The Emperor feels that I can''t swallow 20% of the Emperor''s power. Could the Emperor''s body be able to swallow more power?"


    This is a good question, Although Shen Wushuang''s physical body was strong, coupled with the Emperor''s main body consciousness, the maximum amount of energy he could absorb was only 35%. In other words, relying on his current body, the Emperor could only take half of the 40% of the Emperor''s power. If he had more of this body, it would be burst by the powerful Emperor''s power.


    However, the Emperor had clearly already thought of an answer. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I can''t. Isn''t your body okay?"


    "Does the Emperor want to take back my body again?" Xu Han recognized the other party''s words and asked with a deep gaze.


    "I''ve heard such a saying before. A gentleman doesn''t rob people of their love, and Brother Xu doesn''t care about his past grudges and cooperates with me. How can I deceive you? I just want to make a deal with Brother Xu." The Emperor smiled and said, ''"Brother Xu can''t eat 20% of the Emperor''s power. There''s a saying that a man is innocent of his sins. When that Ghost Valley Master arrives, you will definitely become his primary target. Not only will his life be in danger, he will also marry that old thief in vain. If you don''t give me your fleshly body, I guarantee that you will have peace in this world for ten thousand years. Isn''t that beautiful?"


    "Bah. You''ve said so much, aren''t you going to rob me?" When Fang Ziyu heard this, he cursed inwardly.


    However, Xu Han said, "What if I don''t want to?"


    "Then we can only fight one more match." The Emperor narrowed his eyes and a cold light flashed. Everything he did was actually testing Xu Han''s bottom line. He did not believe that with Xu Han''s previous performance, he would not leave any behind. He wanted to know as much as possible about Xu Han''s schemes. He thought that when Gui Gu Zi arrived, the three sides would be ready to fight for dominance.


    His actions were not unwise. After all, the only person Xu Han could use on the surface was the pseudo-god behind him who had absorbed 10% of the Emperor''s power. However, she would definitely not be an opponent of the Emperor. Under the Emperor''s coercion, Xu Han would definitely show some retreat. At their level, knowing oneself and knowing one''s enemy was often the key to victory and defeat.


    However, Xu Han remained calm in the face of the other party''s layers of pressure. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, "In that case, I''m afraid that the Emperor and I will have to reap the benefits of the fishermen for those ghost millets that are rushing over."


    The Emperor was stunned. In the next moment, he seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly raised his head to look at the horizon. At this moment, he discovered that the barrier that blinded this world''s heavenly secrets had been opened by Xu Han.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 779 Weakness?

    "You!" The Emperor''s eyebrows gushed with killing intent, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration and anger from being fooled by Xu Han.


    The barrier that blinded the horizon broke open. With Gui Gu Zi''s strength, he would soon be able to find the location of this world. It was estimated that the people from the Gui Gu Zi Clan were already on their way here. If he were to start a war with Xu Han for the sake of 40% of his Emperor''s power, Xu Han would naturally not be worried, but the pseudo-god who possessed 10% of his Emperor''s power would have some combat power. The Emperor was confident that he would be able to defeat him again, but this time was probably enough for Gui Gu Zi to arrive here. At that time, Gui Gu Zi, who still possessed 35% of the Emperor''s power, was enough to sweep through Xu Han and himself, who had yet to devour 40% of the Emperor''s power.


    Xu Han''s method of drying up his wages was not a bad one. However, Miao Zhong carried an unexpected ruthlessness, and this ruthlessness was not only aimed at the emperor, but also at himself.


    Just imagine, no matter what, Xu Han would be the weakest of the three. However, he chose to directly pull down the final scene of the battle. The Emperor secretly imagined that if he were in Xu Han''s position, it would probably be difficult for him to have such a great determination.


    "Xu Han! Do you believe me? The first enemy that Gui Guzi and I need to deal with when the war breaks out is not the other party, but you!" The Emperor said with a deep gaze.


    Xu Han smiled as he looked up at the Emperor and said, "I am willing to admit defeat. Since I am willing to gamble, I have already experienced all sorts of ugly ways to lose in my heart. I will not trouble the Emperor to remind me."


    "Hmph." The Emperor who had received such an answer coldly snorted. He waved his long sleeve and immediately stopped talking. He walked to the surging black aura.


    However, he did not immediately open his aura to devour the black aura. Instead, he stood there and turned to look coldly at Xu Han. The reason why he had set up such a formation was naturally incomparably simple. He was expressing his position and was willing to accept the conditions set by Xu Han and split the 40% of the Emperor''s power equally.


    Seeing this, Xu Han immediately smiled.


    "Do me a favor." He extended his hand to Fang Ziyu, who was standing beside him. Fang Ziyu was stunned when he saw this and was about to ask Xu Han what he said, but he quickly reacted. Xu Han''s cultivation had long since been destroyed. At this moment, if he wanted to devour the power of an emperor, he would not be able to cross the darkness in front of him with his own abilities. Naturally, he would need the help of others.


    Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but glance at Xu Han when he thought of this. This fellow was still in the mood to joke with her. However, this thought was also fleeting. After that, she stretched out her hand and lifted Xu Han''s sleeve high like an eagle catching a chicken. With a light leap, she landed in front of the surging black aura.


    Xu Han looked somewhat embarrassed, but he seemed to have made up his mind to save his face, so he forced a calm expression on his face and even bowed towards the Emperor with a serious expression. Such a posture caused the Emperor''s face to twitch, but it was impossible for him to break out.


    However, both sides quickly retracted their thoughts and gazed at the huge black aura that was surging.


    Without any further communication, their eyes narrowed. Then, the aura in their bodies surged. At that time, the black aura seemed to have sensed something. The surge in their bodies became even more intense.


    Afterwards, the black aura gradually turned into two waves, surging towards Xu Han and the Emperor.


    That power was vast and incomparably powerful. The moment they surged out, the entire heavens and earth seemed to begin to vibrate. They were all fearful that this powerful power would see the sun again.


    The Emperor felt the power that had returned to his body, and his face revealed a look of delight.


    This was a moment he had been waiting for for hundreds of thousands of years. Although he still had an extremely difficult road to walk towards his final victory, it was not easy to walk here.


    For this reason, the Emperor intentionally turned his head to look at Xu Han, who was also extracting the Emperor''s power. He released his divine sense, covering the entire world, and then spread out into the starry sky beyond the world.


    He could clearly feel that, Outside the world, As the aura of heaven and earth was exposed to the starry sky, the ghost millets quickly rushed over like hounds that could smell the stench of blood. The Emperor knew that there was no way to avoid this matter, and he secretly thought of the most correct way to deal with this battle. At the same time, he observed Xu Han without a trace from the other side.


    Although Xu Han''s fleshly body was extremely compatible with the Emperor''s power, his cultivation had already been destroyed by Gui Gu Zi. The speed at which he extracted the Emperor''s power was much slower than the Emperor''s. As a result, the Emperor had already swallowed 10% of the Emperor''s power, while Xu Han had only taken less than half of it.


    Of course, it didn''t matter. After all, the limit of the emperor''s strength that an emperor''s body could withstand was only 35%. Xu Han didn''t need to worry about it. However, the premise was that Xu Han could swallow the remaining 20% of the Emperor''s power.


    Just as he had said before, in order to obtain the power of an emperor, one had to possess not only a powerful physical body, but also a similarly robust soul. However, Xu Han did not have a soul. He was a will condensed from the spirit of an emperor and the remnants of his physical body. The strongest emperor he could withstand was only 10%. No matter how much, he would be like those Saint Marquises created by the Dark Asura Palace. Instead, his mind would be devoured by the emperor''s power and he would become a puppet.


    After the Emperor finished slowly devouring 20% of his Emperor''s power, he retreated to the side. He looked at Xu Han who had just devoured 10% of his Emperor''s power with a calm gaze. The Ghost Corn was already on their way here. The Emperor calculated that this time would not be too long. At most, there would only be half an hour left. Such a short period of time was obviously not enough for him to finish a series of things, such as killing the pseudo-god who had been watching him vigilantly, robbing Xu Han''s body, suppressing his will, and finally devouring the remaining Emperor''s power. On the other hand, if he made even the slightest mistake in this kind of process, it was possible that Gui Gu Zi, who had rushed over later, would find a flaw, causing him to lose so much of his plan.


    Moreover, the Emperor did not believe that Xu Han''s schemes would not survive at this moment.


    The Emperor was unwilling to take risks, so he simply put away these thoughts. Instead, he looked at Xu Han who was devouring the Emperor''s power. He was somewhat curious, wanting to see how Xu Han obtained this power that was not something he could obtain.


    Very quickly, Xu Han had devoured 10% of the strength of an emperor that he could withstand. What would he do next? The emperor who was watching him thought to himself.


    The Emperor had also speculated in his heart about how Xu Han could devour this power, or how he could store it in some secret method, or something else. However, Xu Han clearly did not have any other thoughts, nor did he do anything that the Emperor imagined. Instead, he continued to devour that power without any scruples.


    The Emperor frowned at that moment. He couldn''t understand what Xu Han was planning. He didn''t think that Xu Han would be so reckless. He didn''t understand the limits of his physical body, but he couldn''t understand what he was relying on to do so.


    Another hundred breaths of time passed. The remaining ten percent of the Emperor''s power was devoured by Xu Han in this hundred breaths of time. The speed of devouring was obviously much faster than before. What surprised the Emperor even more was that after devouring another half percent of the Emperor''s power, Xu Han''s expression remained the same without revealing the slightest abnormality.


    The Emperor was even more puzzled. The black light in his eyes shone brightly. A pitch-black flame ignited in his eyes. He looked at Xu Han. A terrifying power flowed between his eyebrows. With this power, he could clearly see the path of Qi circulation around Xu Han.


    Just as such a secret technique was being executed, after he saw the aura within Xu Han''s body, the Emperor''s body suddenly trembled, and an unbelievable expression covered his eyebrows.


    He saw dozens of hidden threads connecting to Xu Han''s back. That thing was extremely secret. If it weren''t for the fact that the Emperor had opened a secret technique that could pierce through everything, he wouldn''t have been able to discover it at all. As for the excess Emperor Energy absorbed by Xu Han, it flowed into Xu Han''s body for a while before flowing into the distance along the undetectable threads on Xu Han''s back.


    This is?


    The Emperor frowned, not understanding what kind of strange technique this was.


    However, in order to figure out what Xu Han was planning, the Emperor subconsciously turned his head in the direction of the threads.


    His divine sense had already covered the entire world, so within a few breaths of time, he had found that the end connected to the threads behind Xu Han was the peak of the Four Emperors Mountain, one of the 100,000 great mountains.


    Those threads corresponded to the corpses of those who had long since died on the Great Abyss Mountain.


    Along with the influx of these emperors'' power, the corpses that Xuan''er and the others had tried their best to revive gradually gained vitality. The breathing at the tip of their noses grew from scratch, from weak to powerful, and their complexions gradually became rosy.


    Their empty eyes slowly closed at that time and slowly opened after a few breaths. However, this time, the flash in their eyes was no longer the icy coldness they had before. Instead, it was clearly filled with scorching heat and animation. At this moment, they really came to life.


    When the Emperor sensed this, he suddenly came to a realization.


    It turned out that Xu Han had schemed so much in order to use the imperishable nature of the Emperor''s power to revive these creatures that had originally relied on the Emperor''s power.


    After a brief moment of shock, the Emperor''s lips curled into a smile. He smiled sinisterly at Xu Han, who was still trying to devour the Emperor''s power, and said to himself, "So, you haven''t changed."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 780 Wait Respectfully for a Long Time

    At this moment, the Emperor became even more unable to see through Xu Han''s thoughts.


    Dividing the power of an emperor into several parts and transferring it to everyone to share the pressure brought about by the power of an emperor was a good choice. After all, these friends of Xu Han were still considered outstanding in this world. It was not difficult for them to endure the power of an emperor that had been diluted several times.


    But what puzzled the emperor was that, At this moment, Xu Han, With 10% of the power of an emperor, The pseudo-god carried 10% of the power of an emperor. The remaining 10% was divided up by the people who were slowly awakening. Although this method had solved the hidden danger of Xu Han being unable to withstand too much of the Emperor''s power, 30% of the Emperor''s power was so dispersed that when Ghost Valley descended and the tripartite war started, Xu Han and the others would not be broken one by one and would not have the slightest bit of strength to retaliate?


    Then what was the point of his deliberate attempt to revive his friends?


    Or was it that he had misjudged Xu Han? In his eyes, this chess player who was practically able to contend against him and Gui Guzi was still the weak creature who had the luck and excessive kindness in his heart?


    Such thoughts circulated in the Emperor''s heart, causing him to feel somewhat irritated. Most of the time, he could roughly guess Gui Guzi''s thoughts, but he couldn''t see through Xu Han''s thoughts, who was several times weaker than him. And this was a very terrifying thing. At least, he had never encountered such a creature since ancient times. Just like how Gui Gu Zi was able to deduce everything in the world clearly, it was because they understood the creatures and knew what they wanted. And an opponent that you don''t know the other party''s intentions is always the most terrifying.


    As the Emperor thought about this, Xu Han had already absorbed the remaining Emperor''s power. Naturally, Xu Han, who once again possessed strength, could stand in the air without the help of Fang Ziyu.


    At that time, he looked back at the gloomy-looking Emperor and smiled slightly. "Emperor, now is not the time to do what he thinks. Trouble has already come."


    After Xu Han finished speaking, he raised his head to look at the horizon. Through the darkness, he went to the dome, where something seemed to be flying over from an infinite distance.


    The Emperor was stunned, and he naturally reacted to what Xu Han was talking about. His eyebrows sank, and he no longer spoke to Xu Han. At that moment, his body moved and landed on a black disk beside him. Then, the disk rotated, bringing along the Emperor and the servants as it transformed into a streak of light and rushed out of the boundless abyss.


    After the Emperor left, Xuan''er and the others also flew around Xu Han. Although their horizons couldn''t figure out what the devoured Emperor Force was, they could feel the strength of it. Moreover, Xu Han had a faint tendency to suppress the Emperor in his words. This made even the Demon Lord Empress Qing, who had been dissatisfied with Xu Han before, secretly regard Xu Han as her backbone at this moment.


    "My surname is Xu, what should we do next?" Fang Ziyu asked Xu Han before everyone else could ask. At that time, everyone cast their gazes at Xu Han, and those gazes were wrapped in hopes that none of them had ever had before.


    This was the feeling that Xu Han had always given people. When facing those undefeatable things, most people would feel despair in their hearts, and they would not even have the slightest desire to resist. However, Xu Han was different. No matter how powerful the enemy was, as long as he was there, it was not impossible for him to win. Hope was often the basis for living beings to survive.


    Under the gazes of the crowd, Xu Han couldn''t help but feel a bit of pressure. He hurriedly shrugged his shoulders and said, "Let''s see."


    As he spoke, black gas surged around his body. A pair of enormous black wings suddenly spread out from behind him. The boundless black gas continued to spill out, lifting the bodies of the surrounding people high. Then, with a flap of his wings, he carried the people out of the bottomless abyss at an astonishing speed.


    Outside the abyss, the Kunlun Immortal Mountain was still snowing, as if nothing that had just happened in the abyss had affected the outside world.


    Xu Han and the others rushed out of the dilapidated Kunlun Immortal Palace and arrived at the top of the sky above the sea of clouds.


    At this moment, night had arrived. Starlight flickered outside the sky. Normally, the starlight was covered by clouds and could not be seen. However, people could see it clearly here today. It was as if they were standing in the Chaos Immortal Realm, and it was incredibly beautiful.


    However, the predecessors had already said that the beauty of the scenery did not come from the scenery, but from the heart.


    None of the people present had the mood to admire such a scenery. Instead, they all looked at the black disk standing on the other side.


    The emperor stood there with his hands behind his back. Naturally, his state of mind was not something ordinary people could compare to. At this moment, he wasn''t nervous at all. Instead, he looked up into the sky and looked at the stars that flickered in the starry sky. He looked at the wider and deeper void behind the stars.


    "I haven''t been here for hundreds of thousands of years. These creatures seem to have lived a little too nourished. I can''t remember how long it has been since I''ve seen such a starry sky." After a moment of silence, the Emperor suddenly whispered.


    Xu Han smiled faintly. Without the slightest hesitation, he took over the conversation and replied loudly, "It seems that no one in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains is missing the Emperor, the only god!"


    "The reason why God is God is because God adheres to his beliefs and will not change for anyone. The world does not understand my greatness. It is only fear, but it does not matter. I will come again and spread my grace." The Emperor replied coldly, not moved by Xu Han''s words.


    This time, Xu Han only smiled and nodded. He no longer spoke to the Emperor, as if he intended to end this conversation.


    However, the Emperor surprisingly withdrew his gaze from the starry sky. Instead, he used the corner of his eyes to glance at Xu Han. His gaze swept past the people beside Xu Han one by one and finally landed on Xu Han. He actually said again, "Actually, you are not bad. Compared to Gui Guzi, you are more like the person who can become the new god in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains."


    "But unfortunately, you are too obsessed with certain things and are reluctant to abandon them. It is difficult for you to shoulder the heavy responsibility of becoming a god. You, ah, have calculated so many things, but you still have to be dragged down in the end. It is destined to be a fool''s dream."


    This time, the Emperor''s tone had a hint of sympathy.


    This caught Xu Han off guard. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the Emperor with a strange gaze. He said, "At this time, the Emperor told me this. Why does he have the feeling of wanting to recruit someone from Xu?"


    The Emperor remained silent. At that time, he turned his head and looked out into the sky. In this way, both sides fell into silence once again.


    After several tens of breaths of silence, this silence was broken again.


    Suddenly, several powerful auras surged out from the sky. Naturally, people like Xuan''er could only feel the power wrapped in those auras. As for Xu Han and Fang Ziyu, they had absorbed the Emperor''s power, but they could clearly see several figures flying towards this world through the boundless void.


    Gulu.


    Fang Ziyu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Xu Han, who was beside him, with some fear in his heart. "Is this the guy who controlled me before?" He asked.


    She had been wary when she came into contact with those ghost millets, but when they really attacked her, she didn''t have the slightest room to resist. At this moment, she had to face off against such an existence head-on, and she couldn''t help but feel fearful.


    "Yes." Xu Han nodded without saying anything to comfort him. He knew very well that the following battles were destined to be extremely tragic. He could only rely on himself to endure any psychological fears and scruples. No matter how much others talked about it, it would be useless. He also believed that Fang Ziyu had such an awareness after experiencing so many recipes. Therefore, he did not talk too much with Fang Ziyu. Instead, he turned to look at Nineteen behind him. He wanted to ask her if she was ready, but Nineteen spoke first before she could say anything.


    "This nineteen cycles of reincarnation is more painful for me than for you."


    "You can still forget the past and treat it again every time, but I know that the road ahead is dark, but I have no choice but to move on."


    "On this day, I look forward to its arrival more than anyone else, so don''t worry, I was already prepared 17,000 years ago."


    Nineteen''s gaze met Xu Han''s. His tone was calm, but it carried an unquestionable determination.


    Xu Han was slightly stunned. He couldn''t help but feel somewhat ashamed. During the time when he understood the truth of this world, that period of time could be said to be extremely difficult for him. He had to weigh many gains and losses, consider various factors, and ruthlessly make some sacrifices to bear some sins that he wasn''t willing to bear.


    Thinking of this, Xu Han wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Nineteen again, "If you feel guilty, then there is no need. If you say why this world is in this predicament, it has something to do with me. What I did was not only to redeem this world, but also to redeem myself."


    Xu Han was stunned again. He couldn''t say a word for a long time. It wasn''t until a few breaths later that a bitter smile appeared on his face. He looked at Nineteen with a calm expression, but his expression became strange. "Can I ask you a question?"


    Probably not expecting Xu Han to say such a thing, Nineteen looked at Xu Han strangely and thought for a moment before saying, "Speak."


    "Are you still the nineteen now?" Xu Han asked seriously.


    A smile appeared on Nineteen''s calm face. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Guess what?"


    Xu Han was dumbfounded, but he didn''t expect that Nineteen would joke with him at this time.


    He was just about to say something more, but it seemed that something was going against him today. This time, there was still no time to say anything. A cold light flashed in his eyes, and he suddenly raised his head. At that time, the figures that were traveling through the void arrived in this world. His body slowly descended, and his cold eyes stared at the world.


    Xu Han restrained his other thoughts. He smiled and waved his hand at the group of people. "Everyone, you are walking very slowly," he said loudly.


    "I, Xu, and Emperor, have been waiting for you all for a long time."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 781 Evil Execution Retreated, Night Comes As Daytime Comes

    The three sides gathered together, the heavens and earth were solemn, and killing intent filled the air.


    The three sides were clearly divided, and their gazes at each other were filled with vigilance.


    "I didn''t expect that we would end up like this."


    "An imprisoned god, a muddled puppet that has been controlled for tens of thousands of years, has been able to force our Gui Gu Zi''s bloodline to this level. It is unprecedented."


    At first, Gui Gu Zi broke the silence.


    The old man in the lead wore a wide black robe, and his clothes fluttered on the dome, making a sound of hunting. Although he said this, his gaze was only fixed on Xu Han-he knew very well that if the youth in front of him hadn''t interfered, none of this would have happened. The Ghost Millet that boasted of being the best in the world was still defeated by its own conceit in the end.


    "Valley Master praises me absurdly." Xu Han''s expression was still relaxed, and he even bowed to Gui Gu Zi in his spare time as he replied.


    "Hmph." Gui Guzi snorted coldly but ignored Xu Han. Instead, he turned his eyes to look at the Emperor. He said in a deep voice, "There will be a battle between us. Does the Emperor want to put this battle right now and let this reptile take advantage of the fisherman, or should we join hands to kill this crafty fellow and fight him to the death?"


    Xu Han and Nineteen still didn''t deserve to hear this, but Fang Ziyu Xuan''er and the others couldn''t help but feel their hearts skip a beat as their faces turned ugly.


    If the two of them joined forces to fight against them, with their combat strength, they would obviously not be able to fight against them, so they would all be silent at that time, looking nervously at the Emperor.


    The Emperor naturally felt the emotions of the surrounding people change the moment Gui Gu Zi asked this question. He seemed to intentionally tease everyone and did not answer this question immediately. Instead, he revealed a playful smile.


    He turned to look at Xu Han and asked, "Brother Xu, can I do this business well?"


    Of course, the Emperor did not do such a boring thing to mock Xu Han. He did not care about personal grudges against an existence of his level. He would always consider longer-term interests. Therefore, apart from the mocking expression on his face, he also wanted to test Xu Han''s reaction to see if this youth who had given him all kinds of troubles was hiding some trump cards that he did not expect.


    However, to his disappointment, Xu Han only shrugged his shoulders when faced with this question and replied, "What matters in business is your willingness. It''s good for the emperor to ask directly about his original heart, so I won''t take over the decision for the emperor."


    The Emperor''s heart trembled, and his anger surged. Even at such a critical juncture where Xu Han''s life and death were at stake, this youth was still so calm and composed. This caused the Emperor to be unsure of Xu Han''s thoughts. Correspondingly, Xu Han''s threat to the Emperor was several times greater. He was truly moved by Gui Gu Zi''s suggestion.


    "Of course." Therefore, he turned to look at the old man dressed in a black robe and replied loudly. But when he finished speaking, his tone suddenly became low and he said, "But there must be a rule for how to kill, right?"


    "That''s easy to say." The old man laughed loudly and said, "Just like how you and this child used to be, we will split the things we obtained in half. Of course, my Gui Gu Zi bloodline will express our apology for imprisoning the emperor back then, and will also give the emperor a big gift as a token of honor. How is that?"


    "What gift?" The conversation between the old foxes was always winding and probing.


    Xu Han, who was standing at the side, was a little impatient. He reached out and dug out his ears and yawned loudly before saying, "I said, can we hurry up? Winning or losing is just like that. If we delay for too long, it will be for the sake of rebirth."


    His careless tone was extremely incompatible with the current situation that determined the future of the Myriad Domains Universe.


    Not to mention Emperor and Gui Gu Zi, even Xuan''er, who was beside Xu Han, couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. She subconsciously pulled Xu Han''s sleeve and signaled him to stop talking nonsense at this moment. After all, if Gui Gu Zi and the Emperor were to disagree, the two sides would really fight. They saw an opportunity to risk their lives. There was no way they could survive. If both sides really wanted to unite with each other, then wouldn''t they only have a path of death?


    However, Xu Han seemed to be determined to embarrass both of them. He did not restrain himself at all because of Xuan''er''s reminder. Instead, he continued to speak loudly, "Since the two of you are so distrustful, why don''t you decide the outcome first? I''ll wait for a while."


    These provocative words entered his ears one after another. Even the old man on Gui Gu Zi''s side couldn''t help but have his face twitch. Obviously, his anger was uncontrollable. After a moment of silence, he looked at the Emperor and said in a deep voice, "Xu Han''s fleshly body is a great gift from Ghost Rice to the Emperor."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, the Emperor''s expression immediately changed.


    The importance of Xu Han''s fleshly body to an Emperor naturally didn''t need to be revealed. If he really followed Gui Gu Zi''s words, after killing Xu Han, he would have 50% of the strength of an Emperor. At the same time, he would also have a fleshly body capable of holding such a powerful strength. Although he and Gui Guzi seemed to be on the same starting line again, the Emperor''s control over his own strength was clearly not something Gui Guzi could compare to. This way, in a sense, the Emperor would have an advantage in winning the final battle.


    Such a condition could not be said to be unattractive, but what the Emperor did not understand was, could it be that Gui Gu Zi did not know this? Why was he willing to pay such a high price to kill Xu Han?


    "How can I trust you?" The Emperor asked in a deep voice.


    "Emperor, you don''t need to believe me. You just need to believe in yourself." Gui Guzi narrowed his eyes and said. The Emperor''s question was actually a seemingly simple but actually very complicated one, especially for both of them.


    After millions of years of scheming and chasing each other, both sides understood each other''s thoughts too well. They were full of vigilance towards each other''s proposals and were afraid that there would be scheming hidden within them. It was precisely these various concerns that caused the original game between the two sides to turn into a tripartite one, causing them to become incomparably scum. Each side was afraid that the other side would unite against him, and at the same time, it was very difficult to trust the olive branch thrown out by one side.


    "What''s the explanation?" The emperor clearly understood the rules and regulations, so he asked cautiously.


    "We don''t want to share everything they have. It''s just her and him." Gui Guzi stretched out his hand and pointed at Fang Ziyu and Xu Han.


    The Emperor was still a little stunned and did not immediately understand the meaning behind it. However, he was still a god after all, and after a few breaths, he came to a sudden realization.


    What Gui Guzi said about killing Xu Han wasn''t false, nor was it false to split the Emperor''s power equally. Even sending Xu Han''s physical body out wasn''t a waste of words. However, all of this needed to be taken care of by the emperor himself. The trust problem that the emperor was worried about was actually extremely simple as long as he thought about it in a different way-it was impossible for both sides to trust each other, let alone truly join hands to fight against the enemy. In that case, the best way to solve this problem was¡­


    Not working together.


    Yes, they don''t need to work together to kill all of Xu Han''s men. They just need to hand over the Fang Ziyu to Gui Gu Zi to deal with and Xu Han to the Emperor to deal with. Both of them possessed 10% of the Emperor''s power. As long as they were killed, they would naturally split their gains equally. As for the remaining Emperor''s power scattered around the rest of them, it was obviously not enough to be feared. They could wait until both sides had decided on the outcome before harvesting it.


    Of course, such an opponent''s distribution was not completely fair.


    Both Gui Guzi and the Emperor knew that Xu Han was obviously a more difficult opponent than Fang Ziyu. However, the reason why the Emperor was unable to reject this proposal was because he was eager to obtain Xu Han''s body. This kind of distribution would benefit the Emperor even more. Naturally, it was only natural for him to take more risks.


    The key emperor''s eyes sank at that moment. After a few breaths of hesitation, he suddenly nodded heavily and looked at Gui Gu Ziyan, saying, "Alright, let''s do as you say."


    With these words, Gui Gu Zi''s gloomy face suddenly revealed a smile, while Xuan''er and the others'' expressions changed drastically at that moment.


    Gui Guzi and the Emperor obviously didn''t care about Xuan''er and the others'' thoughts. They weren''t indecisive people. Since the two sides had reached an agreement, they immediately turned around to look at their respective targets. At that time, enormous pressure surged out from their bodies, enveloping Xu Han and Fang Ziyu.


    Under such powerful power, Fang Ziyu couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He subconsciously took a step back, reached out and pulled Xu Han''s sleeve. He whispered, "Hey, surnamed Xu, what''s our next plan?"


    "Huh? What?" Xu Han turned to look at Fang Ziyu and blinked his eyes with a puzzled expression.


    "They''re going to attack us. Are we going to sit back and wait for death?" Seeing this, Fang Ziyu was instantly enraged, but due to the current situation, she had no choice but to suppress the anger in her heart and ask patiently. In Fang Ziyu''s opinion, those people that Xu Han ridiculed, with his personality, shouldn''t have done such a ridiculous thing. In that case, Xu Han must have some way to solve the problem in front of him.


    "You mean that? But I have no choice. I can''t beat them either." Xu Han said calmly.


    Fang Ziyu gritted his teeth and forcefully suppressed his impulse to smash Xu Han''s head into pieces. He said in a calm voice, "Then hurry up and provoke them."


    Xu Han said with a wronged expression, "I didn''t provoke them. I was doing it for their own good. I told them not to talk for too long, because they were afraid of change."


    "Which side are you from?" Fang Ziyu''s patience with this brainless Xu Han had almost reached its limit. She stomped her feet and loudly scolded. Right at the stall of the conversation, Gui Guzi and the Emperor had already arrived in front of the two of them.


    "It doesn''t matter which side I belong to. What matters is which side she belongs to." Xu Hanyan said.


    "Huh?" Fang Ziyu was stunned. Before she could figure it out, a petite figure suddenly stepped out from behind her and walked through her body to the front.


    That figure was shockingly nineteen.


    Fang Ziyu thought that this child was the opponent of those people and was about to pull him back.


    But at that time, Nineteen raised his head and looked into the sky. His gaze crossed the two Killer Gods in front of him and looked into the sky. A genuine smile appeared in her eyes and at the corner of her mouth. Her lips slowly opened and she whispered, "Father."


    That clear call fell.


    So.


    On the dim dome, six stars lit up. Under the scorching starlight that filled the sky, a pair of eyes that contained a blazing sun suddenly opened in the boundless void.


    As his gaze fell, the starlight followed him.


    Evil Execution retreated, and night came through the day.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 782 World

    "It''s him."


    The same words, the same horrified tone, spat out from the mouths of Gui Gu Zi and the Emperor at the same time.


    Throughout the starry sky, there were tens of thousands of races that stood horizontally, and there were hundreds of millions of creatures.


    However, there were only a few people who could truly make the two of them feel troubled, or rather, troublesome.


    One was Xu Han, who was no longer visible, and the other was the owner of the pair of eyes that looked like a blazing sun.


    The owner of those eyes had once been an ordinary creature in an ordinary world amongst the countless worlds of the Myriad Domains of the Universe. He did not possess a cultivation that could pierce through the heavens and earth, nor did he possess an extraordinary talent that surpassed all of the past and present.


    However, it was this ordinary creature that had cut through the thorns and thorns all the way to become a seven-star god above his head.


    The emperor almost died at his hands, and Gui Gu Zi was afraid of him, so he laid out his plans in the starry sky for hundreds of thousands of years before he dared to fight to the death.


    He was sharp and fierce, as sharp as the saber in his hand, as bright as the light above his head.


    It was as if as long as he was willing, there was nothing in this world that he could not defeat. In this regard, he was strangely similar to Xu Han.


    The dazzling starlight slowly darkened, still bright but not so aggressive. A figure descended along the starlight. Before he landed, several sword shadows suddenly gushed out from the ground, and a resplendent sword lotus bloomed beneath his feet. He lightly landed on the lotus flower, his gaze gently looking ahead, looking at the girl who was looking up at him.


    "I''ve worked hard for you all these years." The man whispered, his tone filled with guilt, but he was more delighted to see her again after a long separation.


    Nineteen shook his head, his eyes slightly red: "Daughter is not bitter."


    The man only nodded his head, as if he did not intend to finish the play of this long-lost reunion. He only said, "Your mother made your favorite noodles. I will take you home when this matter is over."


    Clang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, a crisp sound echoed out.


    The sword on the man''s back was unsheathed. He held a saber in one hand and a sword in the other. The saber was as white as snow, and the sword circled around the shadow of the nine heavy swords.


    Nature''s sword intent and saber intent intertwined within his body, and then surged out, soaring into the sky. The lotus flower beneath his feet bloomed, and the starlight above his head flourished.


    This was the first time he looked at Gui Guzi and the Emperor. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Everyone, it''s time to understand this grudge."


    ¡­


    "Sigh, who is this guy? He feels so powerful." Fang Ziyu finally came back to her senses from this change. She pulled Xu Han''s sleeve with her hand and asked softly.


    Xu Han looked helplessly at Fang Ziyu whose eyes were shining brightly. He couldn''t help but secretly sigh for his senior brother, but he still said, "It''s the seventeenth generation father that Su Muan spoke of."


    "Ah?" Fang Ziyu''s eyes were wide open at that time. He had probably never thought that the ancestor Su Mu''an mentioned was really someone. He had even thought that this person was still alive. Mm ¡­ he was still so young.


    "But why did Nineteen call him father?" However, Miss Fang soon discovered the oddity of the matter and asked with a suspicious look on her face.


    This question caused Xu Han to feel somewhat troubled. He thought for a moment and finally could only perfunctorily reply, "This is very complicated. I''ll explain it to you in detail when I have time."


    Eldest Miss Fang was naturally dissatisfied with Xu Han''s answer and was about to ask another question.


    But at that moment, Gui Guzi''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Your Highness is not in the Divine Palace to properly recover from his injuries. How can you have the heart to participate in such a meddling matter?" The old man from Gui Gu Zi looked at the man with a deep gaze. His eyebrows flickered with light, as if there was some sort of power flowing in his eyes. He wanted to see the details of the person who came. After all, he remembered clearly that he had already seriously injured this man. Judging from his injuries at that time, it was impossible for the other party to recover in such a short period of time. Gui Guzi couldn''t help but suspect that there was something wrong with it that he hadn''t calculated.


    However, to his disappointment, he no longer had the ability to see through the starry man in front of him with just his gaze after losing 10% of his emperor''s power.


    The more he couldn''t see through it, the more uneasy it made his heart become.


    "The Myriad Domains of the starry sky have been quiet for too long. How can I miss such a lively scene?" The man with the saber and sword in his hand was dressed in an agitated manner. He looked at the old man with a smile on his lips, and his face was filled with an unfathomable expression of amusement. As he spoke, he turned his head to look at the emperor beside him. At that time, the smile on the corner of his lips became even more serious. "Besides, there is an old friend like the emperor here. If I don''t show up, wouldn''t it make the world laugh that I, Su, don''t know how to treat guests?"


    "Surveillance. What a big name." At that time, the Emperor also smiled and said in a deep voice, "Since you''ve come today, then I can try the hundreds of thousands of rooms. Do you have any improvement in your abilities?"


    The appearance of this man clearly gave Gui Gu Zi and the Emperor great pressure. This time, the two of them tacitly chose to stand on the united front. From this, it could be seen how much weight this man held in their hearts.


    After saying that, the black wheel beneath the Emperor''s feet spun wildly. At that moment, his figure changed and he arrived behind the Emperor. Strange and raw inscriptions appeared on the wheel, flashing with a terrifying light. Then, pitch-black knives, forks, swords, and halberds surged out from the disk, aiming their sharpness at the man.


    On the other side, Gui Gu Zi''s body also began to stir. Black and white Qi wrapped around his body and soared into the sky. Several evil dragons formed from black and white Qi also wrapped around his arms and body.


    The battle between the three sides was about to break out.


    "I say that you are at least respectable people. How can you still be so righteous when doing such a thing as bullying the young?" However, at this moment, a casual voice suddenly sounded.


    Gui Guzi and the Emperor frowned, but Xu Han, who had just stood behind them, flashed to the side of the man and stood side by side with him. He smiled and looked at the two of them.


    "Then what do you mean by Brother Xu?" The Emperor asked with a deep gaze.


    "Simple." Xu Han stretched out his hand and pointed at the Emperor, "Let''s settle our matter. They will settle their debts for hundreds of thousands of years. How can it be?"


    Not to mention the Emperor and Gui Gu Zi, even Fang Zi Yu and the others'' expressions changed greatly. They really couldn''t understand what Xu Han was going to use to fight these people.


    Although the Emperor felt that Xu Han had to rely on Xu Han to make such a request, this was the best choice for him. After all, killing Xu Han was the biggest gain for him. At the same time, if he had to choose an opponent between Xu Han and the surveillance, it would be easier to deal with him no matter what. If he could successfully kill Xu Han and obtain the Emperor''s power and Xu Han''s physical body, then when the surveillance team and Gui Gu Zi fought together, he would not be able to reap the benefits of being a fisherman. The emperor didn''t hesitate at all when he thought of this. He immediately said with a deep gaze, "Since Brother Xu has such courage, then this sovereign is naturally disrespectful."


    The muscles on Gui Guzi''s face twitched as he said this. He could naturally think of anything that the Emperor could think of, so he said in a deep voice, "Has the Emperor forgotten the time to be played around by this brat? In my opinion, we should work together to kill this surveillance officer and then proceed according to our previous plan."


    Gui Guzi did not give up and tried to convince the Emperor.


    Although these words weren''t unreasonable, it was clear that the Emperor was willing to take some risks in the face of such a huge opportunity.


    "There''s no need to worry, Valley Master. Once I kill this child and rob his body, I will come to help you." The Emperor said solemnly. Then, he put on a posture and looked at Xu Han.


    Gui Gu Zi had cursed the Emperor a hundred times in his heart, but this was clearly not the time to talk about this matter anymore.


    "Ten Swords Formation!"


    Countless snow-white swords flew out of the surveillance man''s mouth. They quickly arrived behind the man and turned into a pair of incomparably sharp sword wings. The starlight above his head shone brightly, and the sword in his hand lit up. At that time, he rushed towards Gui Gu Zi with the sword intent that filled the sky.


    Gui Guzi''s eyes narrowed. He could feel that the cultivation of the surveillance had recovered to its peak. He had no time to think about how the other party had done this. He could only condense all the strength in his body to resist the attack of the other party.


    On the other side, Gui Guzi fought with the monitors. At that time, the Emperor withdrew his gaze and looked at Xu Han. The wheel behind him, which was covered with knives, forks, swords, and halberds, immediately turned towards Xu Han.


    "Let''s begin as well." The Emperor said. The knives, forks, swords, and halberds instantly surged with cold light, like sharp arrows on a string. They would overwhelm the heavens and earth at any moment.


    "Don''t worry." Compared to the Emperor''s tension, Xu Han''s expression was much more relaxed.


    After he finished speaking, under the Emperor''s astonished gaze, his entire body surged with aura. Then, a starlight rose within his body, and a star lit up outside the heavens. Xu Han stretched out his hand and strangely grasped the starlight. Then, he smiled and said, "Return the item to someone else first."


    Then he flicked his finger, and the starlight, along with the stars in the sky, rushed out abruptly to the top of the watcher''s head. The seven stars shone brightly at that time, and the Monitor''s aura suddenly rose a step, and his offensive became even colder. He, who was originally somewhat exhausted by Gui Gu Zi''s killing move, was actually able to move back into this state of decline under the illumination of the starlight.


    Seeing this, the Emperor''s heart sank. He had already felt the power of this star power hundreds of thousands of years ago. Although Xu Han might not be able to completely control his strength, there was something close to his body that could increase his chances of winning. He actually gave it away so easily that the Emperor was not sure if he was confident or just pretending.


    But no matter what, there was no way to retreat. He lowered his eyebrows and said, "Then we can do it now."


    As he spoke, the sharp weapons behind him surged out once again, and killing intent filled the air.


    "Wait!" But at that time, Xu Han stretched out his hand again and shouted at the Emperor.


    The Emperor''s brows furrowed even deeper. He said unhappily, "So what?"


    Xu Han smiled awkwardly and said, "There is one more thing."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and a pitch black sword appeared in Xu Han''s hand. Three thousand golden sword shadows immediately gushed out from above his head.


    Xu Han reached out and stroked the blade of the sword. His expression suddenly became solemn, "Thank you for the past few days."


    As he said that, he threw the longsword away and tossed the man away again.


    Strangely enough, when the sword came under the starlight, there was no need for a man to use his divine sense to drive it. A loud sword cry rose from the pitch-black sword, and it sounded extremely happy, as if it had reunited with its original form for a long time.


    Then, the pitch-black sword came straight to the man''s head. Three thousand golden sword shadows followed behind and began to follow the man''s attack towards Ghost Gu Zi. What was even more strange was that with each attack of those sword shadows, a phantom swordsman appeared in each sword shadow. He violently brandished his saber and slashed towards the evil dragon around Ghost Gu Zi.


    With another helping hand, the surveillance team could be said to be like a tiger adding wings, actually beating the Gui Gu Zi, who possessed 35% of the Emperor''s power, back step by step.


    The Emperor was naturally shocked by the fact that the spy''s cultivation was even stronger than when they fought hundreds of thousands of years ago. At the same time, he was secretly worried. If Gui Gu Zi was killed too quickly, then how dangerous would he be in the face of this powerful spy and the unknown Xu Han?


    Thinking of this, he did not dare to hesitate any longer, nor did he have the heart to ask Xu Han. At that time, the sharp weapons behind him flew out, carrying the power of shocking cries to destroy the heavens and the earth. Xu Han rumbled from all directions, sealing off almost all of Xu Han''s paths of advancement and retreat.


    He had sufficient reason to believe that Xu Han would die under such a move. After all, after giving out the Star and the divine sword, the Emperor truly did not expect that Xu Han would have any other trump cards to play.


    Everything that happened in front of him seemed to prove the Emperor''s conjecture.


    Facing the whistling knives, forks, swords, and halberds, Xu Han''s body remained motionless, as if he hadn''t reacted at all.


    This situation continued until the sharp weapons arrived less than an inch from Xu Han''s body. The Emperor revealed a smile and Xuan''er and the others cried out in alarm.


    But these emotions were drowned in the next moment--


    Xu Han slowly stretched out his hand and gently pointed a finger at the tip of the spear that was charging at the forefront of the black spear.


    At that time, all of those things stopped abruptly and stopped in front of Xu Han.


    Xu Han looked up at the Emperor and smiled, "The Emperor is too anxious."


    "I still have something to return to the Emperor."


    The Emperor''s expression was horrified. He couldn''t understand why Xu Han had stopped his killing move so easily. However, at that moment, an inexplicable fear surged into his heart. His lips trembled and he asked, "What?"


    At that moment, Xu Han''s eyes and the corners of his mouth burst into laughter. At that moment, he spat out two very inexplicable words.


    "The world."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 783 Go Home

    The world.


    Those two short words were spoken, but their voices were not loud, yet they were clearly heard by everyone present.


    An indescribable but real energy fluctuation suddenly spread out like a ripple around Xu Han''s body.


    Boom!


    The speed at which the power spread was extremely fast. Even the Emperor did not react for a moment and was shocked by the aftermath of the power.


    At that time, there was a rumble in the Emperor''s mind. He thought to himself that it was not good. He was about to circulate the energy around him to defend against it, but the energy fluctuations did not cause any harm to him. Instead, they continued to surge over his body into the endless distance. The Emperor frowned. He didn''t understand what kind of technique this was and what kind of power it possessed.


    He mobilized all the strength in his body to the limit, but he temporarily hid it and only stared at Xu Han with a calm brow.


    The several black discs gushed out from behind him. The knives, forks, swords, and halberds that stabbed towards Xu Han were still one inch in front of Xu Han. Nothing seemed to have changed, but the smile on Xu Han''s lips and the teasing look on his face caused the Emperor''s heart to feel even more uneasy.


    "Xu Han, at this time, you still want to pretend to be mysterious?" The Emperor said with a deep gaze, but secretly, he quickly activated the power in his body, attempting to use those knives, forks, swords, and halberds to break through the barrier that Xu Han had erected and take Xu Han''s life in one fell swoop.


    However, for some reason, he violently used all of his swords and halberds to create the power to destroy the heavens and the earth, but everything was like mud bulls entering the sea, unable to stir up the slightest bit of wind and waves. The knives, forks, swords, and halberds still seemed to have fallen into a stagnation of time. They stopped there and could not move forward at all.


    The Emperor was shocked. He couldn''t understand how Xu Han, who only had ten percent of the Emperor''s strength, could so easily defend against his full-force attack.


    Facing the Emperor''s inquiry, Xu Han remained silent. He saw his finger gently tap the tip of the spear, and the blade, fork, sword, and halberd that filled the sky scattered in layers of ripples like reflections in water.


    What kind of divine ability was this? !


    The emperor who had witnessed all of this was extremely shocked. He traversed the starry sky for countless years, The world he destroyed was countless, Even the watcher who had nearly trapped him in a state of death had never revealed such a terrifying cultivation. He couldn''t understand how Xu Han, who had been possessed by him, had developed such a terrifying and strange cultivation in less than a year to fight against an apostle of Ghost Valley a few days ago.


    The Emperor was puzzled. But he also knew that this was not a good time to trace back to the source, He once again activated the black disk behind him. The gigantic disc rotated in a heavy and heavy manner, An even more violent aura surged out from behind it. He had to get rid of Xu Han quickly. After all, Gui Guzi was no longer the opponent of the surveillance. Although his position was different from Gui Guzi''s, his lips and teeth were cold. All they had to do was to merge their forces and kill Xu Han and the surveillance before they could do so.


    Wait! !


    Thinking of this, the Emperor seemed to have realized something. Suddenly, he was shocked. He turned to look at his side and discovered that everything around him was empty. Other than him and Xu Han, there was no trace of anyone else.


    "How is it? I''m returning this world to the Emperor. Is the Emperor satisfied?" The shock on the Emperor''s face made Xu Han instantly understand that he had discovered such a strange situation. Xu Han had a smile on his face. He lightly tapped his toes in the air and his body flashed at an unusually fast speed. He arrived in front of the Emperor. The corners of his mouth and eyes were filled with a smile. He stared at the Emperor and asked truthfully.


    "Illusion?" The Emperor''s expression was gloomy as if he could drip water. He asked coldly.


    It was only at this moment that he came to his senses. The energy fluctuations that were emanating from Xu Han''s body were not meant to destroy him, but to drag him into this illusion. The Emperor, who was in the same body as Xu Han before, had already experienced Xu Han''s abilities in this regard. Now that he had once again touched upon his Dao, the Emperor couldn''t help but feel a little angry. But at the same time, he was secretly using his own methods to try to break out of this illusion, but no matter how hard he tried, it was useless.


    ''"The Emperor overestimated me. The reason I was able to pull the Emperor into the illusion that the Emperor gave me was because of the loophole in the Emperor''s mind at that time. But just now, the Emperor was on full alert. Did the Emperor think that if I had the ability to do so, I would still be lying to you and that Ghost Millet for so long?" Xu Han seemed to have seen through the Emperor''s thoughts. He asked slowly, every word in his words poking straight into the Emperor''s mind.


    When he said this, he intentionally paused. His gaze landed on the Emperor''s face with great interest and looked at him up and down, as if he was admiring a once-in-a-lifetime scenery.


    "Besides, an emperor can take a good look. How is this world like an illusion?"


    When Xu Han''s voice sounded again, the Emperor''s expression suddenly changed.


    It was as if something had sounded, and a wisp of disbelief surged out from his brows.


    He didn''t have the heart to care about Xu Han''s words anymore. Instead, he raised his head and looked out into the sky. Three bright stars shone, piercing through the eyes of the emperor at that time. He was in a daze. Of course, there wouldn''t be such a bright star in this world. It should be ¡­ three suns.


    In the eyes of others, such a bizarre thing would definitely feel like he had been drunk for a long time, or perhaps he was in a dream. However, the moment the Emperor saw it clearly, a wisp of fury that was so dense that it almost condensed into substance-an anger that he wished to tear Xu Han to pieces, burn him to ashes, and then scatter him into the void-appeared on his face.


    "You! You''re courting death!" The Emperor lowered his voice and said. Black flames ignited in his eyes, and the veins around his eyes burst out like a dragon that had been touched by someone. Its killing intent was ferocious, and waves surged out of his body like rivers and seas.


    Even before, after being trapped in the depths of the world for hundreds of thousands of years, even when Xu Han had no choice but to compromise, the Emperor had never revealed such an expression.


    His body suddenly leapt out. A monstrous amount of black gas followed closely behind him. With a punch, black gas covered the sky above the punch wind. Without activating it, it transformed into the shape of a black dragon and roared towards Xu Han.


    However, in the face of such a killing move, Xu Han only smiled faintly and stood motionlessly on the spot. Only when the fist wind blew did he slightly tilt his head. It seemed that he had inadvertently moved, but he had managed to evade the Emperor''s punch perfectly.


    The Emperor frowned. He realized that there was an unusual smell. How powerful was the might of his punch? How could he be like an ordinary martial artist, safe and sound after avoiding his fist?


    Normally, the emperor would definitely examine it carefully at the first possible moment, but at this moment, it was clear that the anger that surged out of his heart had eroded the mind of this god who had lived for countless years. He only felt more and more furious, so he threw out another mighty punch. However, just like before, this seemingly endless punch was still quietly dodged by Xu Han.


    The Emperor still didn''t investigate the reason for this. Instead, he waved his fist even more violently. In the blink of an eye, dozens of fists poured out like rainstorm pear blossoms. In the end, even the corner of Xu Han''s clothes couldn''t be touched.


    It was probably because of these dozens of punches that he swung out, The anger in the Emperor''s heart dissipated a little. He gradually realized that something was wrong, He simply stopped his attack and stood to the side. His eyebrows were filled with killing intent as he looked at Xu Han. At that moment, his mind suddenly swayed and he went to every corner of the world. He wanted to find out what method Xu Han had used to make his attack so weak, and this must have something to do with this fake thing that Xu Han had created.


    Xu Han could see the Emperor''s thoughts, but he did not seem to be worried that the Emperor would find the so-called "flaw".


    On the contrary, he once again bullied his body, arriving only a few zhang away from the Emperor to stand still. He did not remember attacking the Emperor, instead, he asked with a smile on his face.


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years, does the Emperor really want to keep standing like this?"


    "I really don''t want to take a look. This¡­"


    "Is the world where the emperor was born like this now?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 784 The Beginning of the Universe

    The world where the emperor was born.


    If this was the case, if anyone else was present, they would definitely be shocked upon hearing this.


    What kind of existence was an emperor? His birth was a mystery in the eyes of most creatures in the world. Or rather, most creatures subconsciously didn''t think that the emperor was once one of them.


    However, the moment Xu Han said those words, the flash of anger on the Emperor''s face clearly showed that Xu Han''s words were not nonsense, but true.


    The emperor didn''t seem to have any intention of hiding this matter. He just stared at Xu Han and whispered, "What do you want to do?"


    Xu Han smiled and placed a hand on the Emperor''s shoulder. The other party''s heart trembled subconsciously, wanting to break free from Xu Han''s palm. However, it was as powerful as an Emperor. At this moment, under Xu Han''s palm, he was like a child, unable to withstand the slightest bit of resistance. Even though he used all of his strength, Xu Han''s hand was still firmly pressed against it.


    "In this world, an emperor is no match for me." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and said. Then, a dark energy fluctuation suddenly spread out from Xu Han''s body. At that moment, their floating bodies flashed and disappeared.


    It was a very miraculous place. The sun was shining high in the sky, and the water around him was panting. However, the earth was desolate. Not to mention the tracks of people, even half of the trees and vegetation were hard to see. The things you looked at from afar were exactly the same as the scene in front of you.


    "Tsk tsk." Xu Han and the Emperor stood side by side on the wasteland. Xu Han''s gaze swept past everything in front of him one by one, and then a strange sound came from his mouth. He turned to the gloomy Emperor and said, "What a good world, but unfortunately, there is not a single blade of grass growing in it."


    "The emperor has lived for so many years, so he can be considered knowledgeable. Do you know why?"


    The Emperor''s expression became even uglier when he heard this. He looked at Xu Han with deep eyes and said coldly, "What does this have to do with you?"


    Xu Han''s expression was calm. He released his hand from the Emperor''s shoulder and began pacing back and forth in front of the Emperor.


    "All living beings in the world fear the arrival of an emperor, but they have no intention of exploring where the emperor came from or why he was born."


    ''"But Gui Gu Zi is one of these creatures. They began to study emperors many years ago. Of course, they don''t care about how the emperors reached their current cultivation realm. They just want to covet the emperor''s power."


    "Although the motive is not pure, it is still useful in the end."


    "They call the emperor the Whip of the Universe. They believe that the emperor''s birth was in accordance with the will of the universe."


    "Truth be told, this is the first time I''ve ever heard these words. They''ve always been considered to be the words of a group of crazy people who have lost their rationality because of their fanatical worship of power."


    "But thank you, Emperor. The Emperor locked me up in that illusion for more than a year. I was very bored, so I started to look at the first eighteen memories I left behind."


    Xu Han deliberately paused for a moment before his gaze fell on the Emperor. He looked up and down at the Emperor as if he wanted to see something from his face.


    The Emperor naturally didn''t want to give Xu Han such a chance. He always had a stern face and gloomy gaze, trying to conceal his thoughts. However, the more he acted like this, the more he fell into Xu Han''s favor.


    Xu Han''s voice sounded again after a few breaths of silence.


    "There''s nothing special about those memories, at least most of them."


    "It''s just a repetition of memories, starting from Shangyun City in the Azure Province and ending in a river of blood flowing from the Great Abyss Mountain."


    "However, there is something different about this uniformity that attracts me. It''s just like how the emperor treated me honestly in the Kunlun Immortal Palace. At the beginning of these stories, it was the first time that Gui Guzi spoke of Yuan. At that time, someone said many things to me honestly like an emperor."


    "He told me that every world has its own will, or God, or Heavenly Dao, or whatever. When these wills are combined, they become the will of the universe."


    ''"Just like the gods that a world would choose, giving him great power, a long life span, and the responsibility to manage and drive the world, the same will also exists in the Universal Domain of the Universe. However, because the Universal Domain of the Universe is too vast, that will is destined to be extremely powerful. It is very difficult for a living being to withstand the gift of that will on its own."


    Xu Han''s tone of narration was extremely calm. It was as calm as an elder telling a distant and ancient story to his juniors.


    However, as a "junior" Emperor, he was obviously unable to calmly listen to this story. His body began to tremble inexplicably. Although this tremor was extremely slight, if it wasn''t for Xu Han''s eyesight, he wouldn''t have been able to see this tremor clearly. However, such a peculiarity was something that had never happened before to an emperor who had destroyed countless worlds in the starry sky.


    "So, an emperor really is the choice of the will in the universe. But why would that will choose an emperor?" Xu Han narrowed his eyes and continued. The light in his eyes seemed to want to see the Emperor from the inside out.


    ''"Could it be because the will in the Myriad Domains is itself death and destruction? If so, then why did so many creatures come into being in the Myriad Domains? Isn''t this a very unreasonable thing in itself?"


    Xu Han''s series of questioning ended up sinking into the ocean. It was clear that the current Emperor was unwilling to say even a single word to him. His expression was terrifyingly gloomy, and his body trembled even more clearly. It was as if there was something hidden in this uninhabited world that frightened the emperor.


    "The heroic spirit that was sealed with the emperor did not give me an answer. I am not sure if he did not know or if he wanted me to find the answer to this question myself, but whether it was the former or the latter, I could only find it myself. "But the emperor knows that I was trapped in the illusion given to me by the emperor at that time. I can''t leave anywhere, so all I can do is think and guess what the hidden will in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains wants."


    "Such a question is close to approaching the essence of the world. Naturally, it is not something a mortal like Xu can guess. Fortunately, Gui Gu Zi once told me the answer they guessed. Yes, I just told the Emperor the answer that Xu scoffed at."


    ''"I thought it was the imagination of the Ghost Rice Guild that they had been obsessed with the power of the emperor for a long time, but if I were to bring their words into the story that the hero told me before, I would be able to explain the actions of the will in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains." Xu Han paused once more as a shy smile appeared on his face.


    It was like a child who had just learned to read and read, and he had analyzed a section of the ancient prose. He was secretly pleased with himself, but he was also uncertain.


    Although this smile was somewhat inappropriate, it came from the bottom of his heart.


    "Of course, such speculation is only speculation. Xu Han is still self-aware. If he wants to prove his authenticity, Xu Han thinks that he can only ask the will in the dark or ask the emperor. After all, the emperor was the only one in the Myriad Domains of the Universe who had come into contact with that will. What was the coincidence? I happen to be in the illusion formed by the Emperor''s open consciousness. As long as I can go into the depths of the Emperor''s consciousness and see how the Emperor became an Emperor hundreds of millions of years ago, the answer to all of this will be explained. Does the Emperor think it is correct? "


    Naturally, there was no response from the Emperor to this question. Xu Han was destined to speak from beginning to end.


    He had expected this, so he didn''t care about the gloomy and silent Emperor. After asking this question, he was silent for a while and said again.


    ''"How far back was that? I can''t say for sure. There are too many memories hidden in the emperor''s consciousness, destroying too many worlds. The cries and despair of creatures almost drowned out Xu''s mind. However, it was also these memories that allowed me to discover a secret, a secret about the emperor''s origin."


    "Emperors do not seem to possess such powerful power from the very beginning. Emperors like to spread such information to a world before it is destroyed. Although this information can only be known by the most powerful group of people in that world, this group of people often has the ability to change the pattern of the world they live in."


    ''"Just imagine, an expert who ruled the entire world suddenly heard that this world was going to be destroyed by an even more powerful existence. What would he do? Fighting back with all his might? Drunken and dreamy? Not to mention, there was no lack of people who chose to submit to an emperor and offer up their own world."


    "No matter what choice one makes, in the face of such fear, most people will do something abnormal, and these abnormal refraction will cause some rebound in those who are ruled by them, there are a hundred different kinds of people, let alone millions of creatures in each world? Some of them would inevitably notice something strange behind them, "As a result, war will begin. Usually, before an emperor arrives at civil strife, fear, death, and disaster will begin to spread in that world. When an emperor descends, the world will be destroyed in despair, and an emperor will be able to devour that power, assimilate those souls and hatred, and become a stronger person."


    "Of course these are only distractions, but more or less with the origin of the emperor has some relationship. I continued to follow the vines and travel through the emperor''s long memories. Fortunately, in the illusion that the emperor gave me, time was something that could be controlled. Otherwise, I would not have had so much time to go to the depths of the emperor''s memories. After an unknown amount of time, I finally arrived at the deepest part of the Emperor''s heart, where there was a sealed memory. The seal was exerted with all kinds of power. Logically speaking, it was not something that someone Xu who was only conscious at that time could undo. However, to my surprise, I only lightly tapped on the seal with my finger and it was extremely easy to break open. It was as if the seal had been waiting for me to arrive. " As Xu Han said this, a look of distress appeared on his face. "That kind of feeling seemed to be similar ¡­ it was like ¡­ um ¡­"


    Xu Han fell silent again. His expression of distress became even more bitter. It was as if he was trying his best to think of something. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He patted his forehead and said, "It''s like when I went to the Kunlun Immortal Palace, there was someone waiting for me to arrive!"


    When the Emperor heard this, Yin Yi''s expression became even uglier. At this moment, he finally said the first sentence since Xu Han''s long speech, "You shouldn''t have seen it."


    His tone was low and deep, not as if he was speaking to Xu Han, but rather as if he was talking to himself.


    "But I still saw it." Xu Han smiled and said, not caring about the emperor''s abnormal state. "I saw a world in that memory, a world of incomparable desire and abundance," he said. The cultivation of the people there was not high. Even the strongest of them did not have the ability to pierce through the heavens and the earth. However, even so, the creatures there lived exceptionally happily. Without powerful fighting techniques, there were naturally many less fish affected. Even if there were disputes, there were very few disasters that could be caused compared to other worlds. "


    "This situation lasted for a very long time until one day, there was an intruder from the outside world. Of course, they weren''t emperors. They were just experts from another world. After endless wars and excessive use of their world, their land became barren and their spiritual energy became thin. In order to continue their own species, invading other worlds was their only choice. As for a creature that had suffered from the chaos of war and walked out of the sword and blood, it was much stronger than that group of peaceful creatures in terms of temperament and cultivation. The creatures of that world were dominated by the invaders without the slightest bit of resistance. Countless creatures were enslaved, and even their kings became prisoners, imprisoned in the dirtiest dungeons.


    "In that dirty dungeon, The king pondered day after day why they would encounter such a fate, He began to gather all kinds of information, In the conversations of the outsiders who were in charge of guarding him, He gradually understood, There were countless worlds in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains, and every world is not infinite, What his sect has will one day be depleted, then acquiring the power of other worlds is the path that every world must follow in order to continue its race, The reason why they suffered such a fate was because they did not have such vigilance. They thought that they could live in this world safely forever, but they did not know that there were wolves eyeing them covetously outside the world. If these invaders did not come today, other invaders would arrive tomorrow. The difference was only the length of time. "


    "That king suddenly came to an epiphany at that time. No one was to blame for their misfortune. If they were to blame, they could only blame themselves."


    "He came to this realization."


    "Easy is the slow poison of living beings. Only the running elk can escape the pursuit of the jackal, and only the strong jackal can catch its prey."


    "At that time, he made a grand wish. If he could escape, he would definitely make this kind of tragedy no longer happen in the Myriad Domains. He wanted all the creatures in the Myriad Domains to know that danger was always lurking in their surroundings. Either they would become stronger or they would be destroyed."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 785 I

    "Tsk tsk tsk. What a great vision. I think it was almost the determination to move the heavens and the earth. Only then was it possible to travel hundreds of millions of kilometers and be sensed by the hidden will in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains."


    "But how can I do what I said?"


    "Showing the dangers in the starry sky to the creatures of the Myriad Domains? Or teaching them to face these invaders head-on?"


    "Neither!"


    "The king that was recognized by the universe did not fulfill the divine authority granted to him by the will of the universe. The first thing he did was to avenge his clansmen with the power bestowed upon him by the universe!"


    "In the depths of my memory I saw endless slaughter, invaders falling one after another at the feet of the gods, blood staining almost every inch of the world beneath our feet. Of course, the invaders were not to be sympathized with, so after such a slaughter, the native creatures of this world who had regained their freedom cheered. They surrounded their king and shouted his name loudly.


    Xu Han looked at the Emperor once again and asked with narrowed eyes, "Does the Emperor know what he said?" "That should be a wonderful scene of tears of joy and joy between a monarch and his subjects, but that King looked at his subjects with cold eyes and tears flowing down his eyes." "Xu Han asked again, narrowing his eyes," Does the Emperor know what he said? "


    The emperor''s trembling body trembled at that moment, and the tense shadow on his face suddenly dissipated. He looked at Xu Han hollowly and angrily, and roared angrily, "That''s what they deserve."


    "Cowardly creatures don''t deserve to live in this universe! If I don''t kill them, there will still be people who will kill them! Only death is their relief! This is the price of cowardice!"


    The emperor''s voice was loud, loud like a lion at the end of its road, roaring angrily at the hunters with swords in their hands. He was hysterical, but at the same time, he was at the end of his rope.


    However, Xu Han calmly looked at the furious Emperor in front of him, his gaze carrying a hint of pity.


    "That''s what the king said," he said softly.


    "The starry sky like a mountain forest, you and I are wolf deer, running is life, lie is death. We, no, you guys, have been lying down for too long and can''t run anymore. All I can do is let you die with dignity. Then, that king just like that ¡­ "Xu Han said, stretching out his hand and opening his fingers. Then, he gently grasped them," Those cheering faces and smiling faces all froze at that time, and then they turned into dust one after another, covering every inch of the world. "


    At this time, Xu Han finally finished his long story. He stood there with his hands behind his back and looked at the furious Emperor in front of him.


    The Emperor fell into silence after this fury. The expression on his face changed. The flames in his eyes lit up and extinguished, but in the end, they returned to calm.


    "What are you trying to do? I can''t kill you in this world, and you can''t kill me either. Or do you want to wait until the spy kills Gui Gu Zi to deal with me?" He asked, panting heavily.


    "The Emperor overestimated someone Xu." Xu Han smiled and said, "I can trap an Emperor for a while. How can I trap an Emperor for a lifetime?"


    The Emperor''s expression changed when he heard this. He could hear something else from Xu Han''s words, such as whether the world in front of him was real? With this thought, his divine sense suddenly spread out, not to a corner of the world, but to the sky above the dome. Xu Han was able to simulate this world in an illusion, However, he was absolutely unable to completely restore the vast void beyond the heavens. In fact, there was no such person in this world. He could completely replicate the entire starry sky in an illusion. After all, his size was an unknown matter. If he wanted to replicate something of unknown size, there would definitely be a flaw.


    After his divine sense spread beyond the heavens, the Emperor''s expression instantly became extremely ugly. It wasn''t because of what he had guessed, but because there was nothing in space. Obviously, Xu Han didn''t even have the mood to disguise himself. As long as he was willing to open his divine sense to take a look, Xu Han''s clumsy scheme would instantly collapse. However, after seeing the appearance of this world clearly, especially after seeing the three suns on the dome that looked exactly like that world, the Emperor''s mind was in turmoil, so he did not have the mood to think about it.


    Actually, even if he didn''t pursue the abnormalities of the objects beyond the heavens, there were all kinds of obvious flaws in this illusion.


    For example, the distance between this world and Xu Han''s world was not countable by a hundred million kilometers. Even if it took a peak-stage emperor a lot of effort to break through this distance and reach that place, with Xu Han''s ability, how could he bring himself and the emperor to this place in a blink of an eye? In the end, it was because he lost his mind that Xu Han found an opportunity and almost fell into it.


    Infuriated.


    This was the first time in his life that such an emotion appeared in the emperor''s mind. At that instant, his divine sense wrapped around the illusion created by Xu Han. That enormous divine sense was like a gigantic palm holding the world in his hand, and then he abruptly exerted force


    Boom!


    A muffled sound rang out from the heavens and earth. The three suns on the dome were dim, the rivers flowed backwards, and the mountains collapsed. Since the Emperor understood that this was an illusion, he naturally found a way to break it. However, this was not enough to dispel the anger in his heart that Xu Han had deceived. He wanted to crush this dream world and then smash the bones of the person in front of him into ashes.


    The collapse of this illusion became even more intense, but Xu Han did not seem to realize the awkward situation he would face after the world shattered. Instead, he calmly looked at the Emperor, looking at him in this apocalyptic scene.


    "Emperor, do you think you''re doing the right thing?" Then he asked such an inappropriate question in a low voice.


    Unexpectedly, This wasn''t a good question, but it caused the anger between the Emperor''s eyebrows to stop. He could have ignored Xu Han''s childish question, but the will in his heart drove him to fight with Xu Han for the wrong team. Therefore, he said, "My Dao is the will of the Myriad Domains of the Universe. What''s wrong with it?"


    However, Xu Han asked, "What if the Myriad Domains of the Universe are wrong?"


    Xu Han''s words caused the Emperor to laugh out loud after a moment of shock. "How could the Myriad Domains of the Universe be wrong? It was he who gave birth to us, gave birth to all things, and his will was the truth!"


    "The Myriad Domains of the Universe existed hundreds of millions of years ago, But for mortals like us, such time and years are almost unimaginable, but for the Universal Domain of the Universe, it is only a blink of an eye. In a sense, the Universal Domain of the Universe is actually just a child. The will of countless worlds gathered together to form the will of the Universal Domain of the Universe. These wills contained not only the wills of living beings, but also all living things. A pool of water and a stone were all part of this willpower. It was very chaotic, or rather confused. One day, he felt that there was a creature in this world that had a strong desire to change the universe. He had never felt such a resonance. He felt curious and landed his power on that creature. He wants to see what that creature will do, what it will do. "


    However, this did not represent his original intention. It was just an attempt. After all, the emperor''s endless years as an emperor had only been a flick of his finger in front of the universe. The world that the emperor destroyed was only the tip of an iceberg in front of the boundless universe. Moreover, in front of such a will, there was no essential difference between life and everything. In his opinion, death and survival were only one thing and two different ways of existence. "He did not agree with the emperor, but simply out of''curiosity ''."


    "What nonsense is this? How can you guess what that great will is thinking with your vision? Say it yourself, random imagination is just Xia Chong Yu Bing, Wellfrog Lun Tian, overestimating yourself." The Emperor sneered. He was naturally confident enough to talk about that great thing. After all, in the entire universe, only the Emperor had ever interacted with that will. He believed that he was the only one in the world who truly understood that great thing.


    Facing this, Xu Han did not refute it. Instead, he nodded his head in agreement. "What the Emperor said is extremely true. Naturally, such a great will is not something we can guess." "Just as our ancestors said, children are not fish, how can we know the joy of fish? We will never be able to feel the will of that thought, but what we can do is at least from his every move to understand what he wants at this moment."


    At this moment, the collapse of the illusion became even more intense. The surrounding space shattered, revealing the darkness behind it.


    The emperor continued, "Hmph, can you guess what such a great thing wants to do? I''m just guessing."


    "It''s the Emperor''s current situation." Xu Han shook his head with regret. With that said, a crisp sound rang out in the surrounding space. At that moment, the illusion that Xu Han had opened was completely shattered. As a result, the scene in front of him changed again. Deep within Xu Han''s fingers, he blocked the incoming swords and knives. The battle between the surveillance personnel and Gui Guzi was still going on, but judging from their postures, it seemed that the conversation between the Emperor and Xu Han had only taken less than a breath of time.


    Before the dazed Emperor could regain his senses and sigh at the situation that Xu Han had almost calculated, Xu Han''s voice rang out again.


    "Emperor, don''t forget something very important."


    It was unknown if Xu Han had surprised the Emperor too much, or if the confidence in Xu Han''s tone had already shaken to the Emperor''s heart. After Xu Han said those words, the Emperor, who should have attacked Xu Han at the first possible moment, subconsciously asked, "What is it?"


    Xu Han grinned and whispered, "Me."


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 786 Alternate Between Old and New

    Hu!


    Gui Guzi gasped heavily, barely able to support his body and not fall.


    His eyes were filled with hatred and puzzlement as he looked at the seven-star man in front of him who was standing on a lotus flower with wings on his back. All sorts of emotions surged in his heart, but in the end, they all turned into confusion.


    As early as a year ago, when the Great Abyss Mountain Battle was about to begin, this surveillance had a battle with him, and the result was that he defeated this man who had protected the Myriad Domain''s starry sky for hundreds of thousands of years and had also checked the Ghost Valley''s bloodline. He didn''t kill him, leaving him alive. It was not out of kindness, but out of fear that the other party''s hasty jump would ruin his plan, so he only heavily injured the other party.


    He was very good at controlling his strength, According to his calculations, Even an immortal like the surveillance, It would take a thousand years to recover. However, only a year had passed. Not only was the scout recovering from his injuries, his cultivation seemed to have improved. Even with 35% of the emperor''s strength, Gui Gu Zi still didn''t seem to be able to gain any advantage from the other party.


    This was a very unreasonable matter. If the surveillance personnel had been seriously injured by him before and could be interpreted as intentionally showing weakness, then how could this sudden increase in cultivation be explained? At this level of cultivation, Gui Gu Zi knew that he also knew the watchers who were also Immortal Realm experts. At this time, they had already touched the highest level that creatures could reach. The effort required to take even a small step forward was far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. The reason for that was because once the Immortal Realm advanced, it would involve the domain of the gods. This was a place that emperors could reach by relying on the will of the starry sky of all realms. It was inconceivable for a mortal''s body to want to stand side by side with such a great will.


    Gui Gu Zi couldn''t do it, and he didn''t think that the surveillance person in front of him could do it.


    But at this moment, the surveillance man used his sword and saber to tell Gui Gu Zi that some people in this world were born to break common sense.


    Gui Gu Zi returned to his position on the seven stars. When the black divine sword carrying three thousand sword shadows returned to the watcher''s side, he put away the contempt in his heart and went all out to fight against the watcher. However, even so, he still couldn''t stop his declining momentum and continued to retreat.


    As the starlight returned, the saber light and sword shadows followed, and the lotus blossomed layer upon layer to retrieve Ghost Valley''s face. Gui Gu Zi, who was shocked, had no choice but to put away his thoughts. The black and white Qi around him surrounded him, and under the aura, his figure fled a hundred feet away. Only then did he see the offensive that was as fierce as a blazing flame and as endless as a tidal wave that dodged the surveillance.


    "Hundreds of thousands of years have passed. Your Highness can always bring me unexpected surprises." Gui Guzi, who had once again dodged the killing move, looked at the surveillance personnel who had similarly withdrawn their attacks and had not pursued them for the time being, and his mouth was filled with words.


    At this moment, Gui Guzi calmed down. He lost the panic he felt when he was beaten to the point where he was powerless to retaliate. At this moment, the words he spat out were incomparably calm, as if he was chatting with the man in front of him.


    "Remember what the Valley Master said to me in the Divine Palace?" The man held a saber in one hand and a sword in the other. Three thousand sword shadows hung above his head. Within each sword shadow, the phantom image of a swordsman appeared. The saber intent and sword intent merged together, forming a separate entity.


    "Valley Master said that I have been worried too much in my life. In the end, I am destined to be entangled by all kinds of karma and will not end well."


    "But Valley Master is different. You pursue the Grand Dao. You take life as your son and the world as your chess piece. You follow the Dao and follow the heavens."


    "I have seriously considered what the Valley Master said, but I still don''t understand a question. I have to ask the Valley Master to help me solve my confusion today."


    The man also spoke confidently, without any intention of taking advantage of the victory to chase after the falling dog.


    After all, Gui Guzi was a figure who had ruled the Myriad Domains of the Universe for hundreds of thousands of years. He was extremely temperamental. Even at this moment, there was not the slightest bit of panic. He stretched out his hand to tidy up his messy clothes. Then, he looked at the man with his hands behind his back and said, "There is an ancient saying. It''s fine if you die on the eve of the Morning News Dao. Since Your Highness has the heart to discuss the Dao, I will naturally accompany you."


    "The Valley Master said that time is ruthless and the Heavenly Dao is faint. In the blink of an eye, creatures are like ants that cannot withstand a single glance. They are both a burden and an obstacle to their path. In order to find the Grand Dao, one has to treat the world like a puppy before they can experience the Heavenly Dao. It is called transforming it into the Dao of the Body."


    "If it really is as the Valley Master said, then after becoming a Dao, will the Valley Master become a Dao, or will the Grand Dao in the Valley Master''s mouth devour the Valley Master?"


    This question seemed to be tricky, but to Gui Gu Zi, it was nothing more than that. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Hall Master, the Dao is not a physical object, it is the principle of the operation of heaven and earth, like the rising and falling of the sun and moon, like the flowing of rivers and rivers, like the rise and fall of plants and trees, like the destruction of stars. The so-called Dao transformation is based on the feeling of the Dao, understanding of its laws, not ¡­"


    Gui Guzi''s long speech was interrupted by the surveillance.


    "Then can a person be counted as one of the Heavenly Daos?" The man asked with a smile on his face.


    Gui Guzi was stunned. For some reason, under the gaze of the man''s smile, a little uneasiness arose in his heart.


    He hesitated but answered truthfully, "Of course."


    "Since humanity is also the Heavenly Dao, why do you only care about the heartless Heavenly Dao and not me who has a lover?" The man asked.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the starlight in his trance grew brighter and brighter, and the sword intent and saber intent around his body became even more turbulent.


    Gui Guzi''s mind was in turmoil as he replied, "Humanity is a part of the Heavenly Dao, but the Heavenly Dao is far from something that can be summarized by the word''humane ''¡­"


    "What if I only take one ladle?" The man asked again. He took a small step into the air, but it was as if thousands of hours had passed since he had taken this step. The sky was filled with brilliant colors and instantly disappeared.


    Gui Guzi stopped halfway through his words. His body began to tremble, his upper and lower lips trembling, his pupils dilated, and his eyebrows filled with horror.


    His eyes were filled with starlight, and the black and white energy rippled around his body retracted back into his body. He was like a child, trembling in front of the towering giant that suddenly appeared.


    The watcher took another step forward. The starlight behind him became even more brilliant. The flames in his eyes burned brightly, and the aura around him surged. Although it was difficult for others to see his true changes, as an Immortal Realm expert, Gui Gu Zi could tell that there was a slight change in the Qi within the monitors'' bodies. To experts of their level, this slight change meant a qualitative change!


    At that time, the aura in the man''s body was mixed with the aura in the starry sky. It was something that could only be revealed after being recognized by the starry sky. From ancient times to modern times, apart from the man in front of him, there was only one person left. That person was the emperor at his peak. This change in the watchdog meant that


    He had already touched God''s domain.


    Such a fact made Gui Guzi both angry and jealous. Their bloodline had been plotting for so many years but still couldn''t find anything, However, it appeared so easily on this man in front of him. Anyone would have such an emotion. Moreover, Gui Gu Zi''s plan had lasted for hundreds of thousands of years. Seeing that victory was close at hand, it was a result that no one would be able to accept at any time.


    "How can you ¡­ how did you do it ¡­" Such a gap made a person like Gui Guzi panic at that time, and he kept shouting and asking.


    "I use my Dao to shake the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao is what I feel in the end, helping me become a Dao."


    "Within the Myriad Domains of the Universe, Valley Master and I are both pioneers. It''s a pity that I''ve reached the end of the road first."


    "Morning News Dao Xi is dead. Valley Master, please do it. I am very lucky to have Valley Master as my friend in these hundreds of thousands of years."


    After the man said those words, the starlight behind him flourished, and the sword intent surged around him, transforming into a roaming dragon that whistled towards the old man.


    The jealousy, fear, unwillingness, and anger in the old man''s eyes surged in that instant, but in the blink of an eye, they suddenly dissipated.


    Whether it was becoming a king or defeating a bandit, or having no hope of survival, after a short period of unwillingness, Gui Guzi let go of these emotions that could not change the nature of things. He had already done everything he could. He had walked out of an inconspicuous world and brought all the creatures in the world from the beginning to the end. He had managed to avoid the pursuit of the emperor with great difficulty. Afterwards, he had sealed the emperor and devoured the emperor. He had even almost touched the realm that no one had ever touched before.


    Although he was lacking in the final move, how many people had been able to compare to him from ancient times to modern times?


    Although he hadn''t reached the Dao, he had also heard that life was like this. Success or failure was only a matter of time, not a disadvantage. Thinking of this, the dissatisfaction in the old man''s heart dissipated in that instant. He calmly closed his eyes and waited for that moment to arrive


    "I." Xu Han spat out such a word.


    The Emperor''s heart trembled. He couldn''t tell where the problem was, but at this moment, he did feel a little uneasy.


    Out of fear, he wanted to stifle this uneasiness in the cradle. He didn''t want to hear Xu Han continue. He started to activate the huge black disk behind him.


    The disc rotated heavily and slowly. Large swords and halberds appeared once again. Thick killing intent spread out. With a flash of cold light in the Emperor''s eyes, those swords and halberds surged out like arrows. Unlike before, the knives, forks, swords, and halberds that surged out this time were no longer the same as before. Instead, they were followed by numerous knives, forks, swords, and halberds that continuously surged towards Xu Han, covering the heavens and earth.


    Faced with such an overwhelming killing move, Xu Han''s face did not reveal the slightest bit of fear as he spread out his hands, as if he was hugging those knives, forks, swords, and halberds. The Emperor''s eyes turned cold. He did not think that Xu Han could receive such a killing move with his physical body.


    In fact, with the Emperor''s horizons, such a deduction naturally wouldn''t be wrong, but what he didn''t deduce was that Xu Han wasn''t alone.


    The moment the knives, forks, swords, and halberds attacked again, a figure suddenly appeared above Xu Han''s head. A vague aura poured down from the figure''s body into Xu Han''s body. The aura and Xu Han were connected together, and they were inseparable for a moment. The moment the two auras spread out, the expression of the distant emperor changed. At that time, he finally realized what he was afraid of!


    In the next moment, the swords and halberds that carried the enormous black gas instantly poured into Xu Han''s body. However, they did not cause any harm to Xu Han. Instead, they were like mud bulls that entered the sea, unable to return for a single moment and silently breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Emperor didn''t have the heart to sigh at such a strange scene. Instead, he looked at Nineteen and Xu Han, who were in a state of panic. He said in a trembling voice, "Why? Why do you all have its aura?"


    It was as if he had seen the most inconceivable scene in the world, and his tone had long since lost its place.


    "Didn''t the Emperor understand why this world gave birth to such a body, a body that could hold the power of an Emperor?"


    "The emperor only obtained the blessings of the Universal Domain after a grand wish. Which one of the monitors and Gui Gu Zi didn''t have such a powerful physique after hundreds of thousands of years of bitter cultivation? Then why is it that I, Xu, was born to inherit the greatest power of the Universal Domain?"


    As Xu Han spoke, he took a step forward. A similarly black disk slowly appeared behind him. Blades, forks, swords, and halberds gushed out from the disk, exactly the same as what the Emperor had just summoned.


    "Because the will in the universe decided to take back the power of the emperor that deviated from its original purpose, he has already chosen a new god for this."


    As Xu Han spoke, he turned his head to look to the side. Stars shone from head to toe from head to toe, and the swords and sabers resonated endlessly. Although Xu Han''s attitude was not condescending, it made people feel awe-inspiring and wanted to worship him.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 787 It Is Better for the Doer to Undo What He Has Done

    The Emperor''s pupils suddenly dilated.


    No one knew the Myriad Domains of the Universe better than him. He knew that the watchers had truly touched God''s Domain. The Universal Domain chose him!


    With this thought, the Emperor''s heart felt as if something had collapsed and shattered. All he did was not only because of the faith in his heart, but also because of the choice of the Universal Domain of the Universe, giving him enough confidence to believe that the truth was on his side.


    He has a lifespan of hundreds of millions of years, This was, of course, an unimaginably long number for ordinary creatures, However, no matter how long his life was, he still needed to spend it breathlessly. If it was anyone else, even if they had such a long life span and such powerful strength, they would still be able to destroy and slaughter him throughout these years. Even the most ferocious devil would probably be bored and even go crazy.


    However, the reason why an emperor was an emperor was not simply because his grand aspirations were sensed by the universe, but also because he possessed unimaginable convictions that allowed him to kill and destroy countless people day after day over these hundreds of millions of years.


    But now, the beliefs that supported him had changed. The Myriad Domains of the Universe changed their minds. He chose another person to become his apostle, while the Emperor was destined to be abandoned. This feeling of being abandoned by the person you trust the most is not good, especially when this person is the motivation to keep you alive. This kind of betrayal is enough to drive anyone crazy, and this is the same for emperors.


    The Emperor''s face began to twist. It was truly twisted. The muscles on his face wriggled as if they were boiling water. Blood bubbles bulged one after another. Then, the blood bubbles ruptured, and black water fell from it. His faith collapsed and his dao heart shattered, making it difficult for him to withstand the power of this powerful emperor. Everything left him in that instant.


    He stretched out his hand and caught the thick water that flowed down his face. He lowered his head and muttered, "I have carried out your will for hundreds of millions of years. We ¡­ I thought we were fellow robes walking side by side and advancing and retreating together. I didn''t expect ¡­ that this calamity would one day fall on me. You ¡­ betrayed me."


    The Emperor''s tone was calm, but the anger and sorrow hidden beneath his calm voice was something that everyone could hear clearly.


    Xu Han was right.


    In this world, it was impossible to create such a powerful physical body like Xu Han out of thin air. That physical body was originally forcibly descended into this world under the will of the Universal Domain of the Universe. It was not the seed of his rebirth, but rather, it was sent to his grave.


    "Emperor." Xu Han took a step forward, his gaze filled with sorrow. He said in a deep voice, "The Emperor also said that we are mortals, and it is difficult to guess the will in the underworld. However, after millions of years, at least you have been proven wrong. It is time to teach the Myriad Domains of the Universe to a new god."


    The emperor looked at the man bathed in starlight. His expression was gloomy. After a long time, he said, "He can abandon me today. How can you guarantee that you will not suffer the same fate as me after millions of years?"


    These words seemed to have hit a sore spot in Xu Han''s heart. He lowered his throat and remained silent.


    "Didn''t you always want to resist your own fate? You don''t want to be me, nor do you want to be Ghost Valley''s puppet. Then how can you accept the charity of the will of the Myriad Domains of the Universe?" The emperor asked again, a mocking smile appearing on his twisted and festering face at that time. "Actually, there are not so many unruly people in this world. The so-called unruly people are just not getting enough chips to satisfy themselves. When someone gives them enough attractive chips one day, ferocious beasts that are difficult to tame in the wild will become watchdogs for others to sit down."


    "Xu Han, you are actually no different from me, from Gui Gu Zi, and from the previous owner of this body, Shen Wushuang. However, you want more. When others can''t give it to you, you will resist. When you can, you will beg for mercy. Haha, ridiculous ¡­"


    "Many years from now, there will be many Xu Han like you who will be born in the Myriad Domains of the Universe. They will rebel against you just like you did against us. I really want to see how you behaved at that time, but unfortunately ¡­ I won''t have the chance to see it."


    The flames in the Emperor''s eyes gradually extinguished. He lowered his head and muttered, "The ruler was resisted by the ruled, and the new god replaced the old god. It was like the sun and moon rising in the east and setting in the west. It was like the plants and trees declining in the spring and autumn. Everything reincarnated. Time never ends. So ¡­"


    "This is the only Heavenly Dao."


    Xu Han listened to the Emperor''s words word by word. He did not like it, but he had to admit that at this moment, the Emperor had truly realized that this was the truth of the world. There is no eternal prosperity, no eternal immortality, anything from the beginning of his birth is doomed to his destruction.


    Xu Han looked at the Emperor in silence. Of course, he did not agree with the Emperor''s path. However, the death of a rabbit and the death of a fox were tragic. Under the will of the starry sky, his fate was still unable to be held in his hands. From this point of view, he was actually no different from the Emperor. If he had to say that there was something, then it might be a difference in his path. But just like how the emperor had been abandoned by the will of the starry sky, who could guarantee that Xu Han''s path would last for many years?


    "But what if I have to follow my path?" Just as Xu Han was thinking about this, the Emperor''s voice suddenly sounded again.


    "Huh?" Xu Han was stunned. He did not understand what the Emperor meant by this. Or perhaps, he did not understand what the Emperor had the capital to say. After all, it seemed to him that the Emperor no longer had the trump card to fight against him. Gui Guzi was already subdued under the watcher''s saber. In less than three breaths, Gui Guzi''s head would land on the ground. He and Nineteen''s Qi were connected together. At this moment, the two of them were the gods in the starry sky that existed to recover the Emperor''s power. The Emperor''s power could not harm them at all.


    Thinking about this, Xu Han''s expression suddenly changed. He thought to himself, "Not good, but it''s already too late."


    The Emperor suddenly stretched out one of his hands and opened it in the direction where Gui Gu Zi was. Then, boundless black gas surged out from his palm and surged into Gui Gu Zi''s body.


    He was injecting the Emperor''s power into Gui Gu Zi''s body.


    Xu Han was shocked. He hadn''t expected that a desperate emperor would choose to sacrifice himself to fulfill Gui Gu Zi''s long-cherished wish. That was a full thirty-five percent of the power of an emperor. Once he possessed such a strong power, the surveillance personnel who had just touched the God''s Spiritual Realm might not be able to defeat Ghost Rice.


    Aware of this, Xu Han immediately stepped forward and tried to stop the Emperor from doing anything. However, the Emperor had clearly made up his mind. The entire process only took a blink of an eye. When Xu Han rushed in front of the Emperor and sent him flying with a punch, the Emperor''s energy had already been injected into Ghost Corn''s body.


    The aura of the emperor that fell to the ground was dispirited, and he was already at the point of death. Black blood continuously gushed out from the abscess on his body, infecting the ground. His appearance was extremely miserable, but his gaze towards Xu Han was filled with a mocking smile, "Xu Han, in this world ¡­ you are not the only one who has the determination to risk his life in order to resist fate ¡­"


    "Have a good taste of this evil consequence ¡­"


    "If the Heavenly Dao abandons me, I will ¡­ destroy this Heavenly Dao ¡­"


    After the Emperor muttered these words to himself, his head tilted and powerlessly landed on the ground. At this moment, the god who had frightened the starry sky for millions of years had ended his curtain in such a sorry state.


    Unfortunately, none of the people present had the mood to admire the fall of this god. They all turned their heads to look at the ghost grain that had already been exposed to the scouts'' saber light.


    The violent Emperor Force surged in Gui Gu Zi''s body. His eyes, which had been closed in despair, suddenly opened. A pitch-black color spread out in his eyes, and a violent force surged out of his body.


    Roar!


    A wolf-like roar exploded from his body, as if a devil god that had been silent for tens of thousands of years had awakened in that instant, showing his dignity and rage towards the world.


    The blazing sun flickered in the eyes of the surveillance personnel. His sharp blade was blown away by the black aura. He retreated a thousand feet before stabilizing his body. He stood in midair and looked at the ghost valley that was filled with black gas and his robes were stirring.


    Emperor''s power was indeed formidable, But no matter how powerful the power was, it would still be defeated one day, And what really fascinated the emperor''s power was that, This power was linked to the origin of the Myriad Domains in the starry sky, Once you obtain all of this power, you will undergo a qualitative change. Your life will be connected to the Universal Domain of the Universe. Unless you destroy the Universal Domain of the Universe, no one in this world will be able to kill you. Correspondingly, theoretically, you can freely use everything in the Universal Domain of the Universe to become the true gods of the Universal Domain of the Universe.


    At this moment, Gui Gu Zi possessed seventy percent of the power of an emperor. As he occupied the vast majority of his divine power, the will in the Universal Domain began to drive the remaining Emperor''s power into his body. This was the rule in the Universal Domain. The will in the dark could guide the development of things through some events, but it would never be able to directly participate in it.


    Gui Guzi''s eyes gushed with ecstasy. The black gas that filled the sky kept surging into his body. At that time, Xu Han and Fang Ziyu could feel the power in their bodies frantically flowing away. However, they were powerless to do anything about it. The same was true of Ye Hongjian and the others who were rushing towards them from afar. However, compared to Xu Han, they could only feel the flow of power and a terrifying aura rising from afar. They could not know what had happened. They could only speed up their running and wanted to find out more about it.


    ''"Who would have thought?" Your Highness, I suddenly feel that you''re right. The world is unpredictable. There are indeed huge flaws in the deductive methods that our Gui Gu Zi clan relies on, but it doesn''t matter. Right now, I seem to have plenty of things in the world that I can modify to correct these flaws. "


    Gui Guzi smiled as he looked at the watcher who was standing not far away with his brows lowered. The smile on his lips was not concealed.


    This was an outcome that exceeded everyone''s expectations, not even the hidden will. According to his script, the watcher would kill Gui Gu Zi, and Xu Han would take out the power of an emperor. Then, he would be able to control the great power in the starry sky, crowning the watcher as a true god and starting the next epoch in the universe. However, just as the emperor did not think that he would one day be abandoned by the Universal Domain, the Universal Domain did not expect that the dying emperor would drag him to the Universal Domain to be buried with him.


    "Father! What should we do?" Nineteen looked at the man not far away and asked loudly. The father and daughter had experienced such a situation hundreds of thousands of years ago in Samsara. That time, they had handed over an answer sheet that was like covering their ears and stealing bells. Today, they were facing a powerful new emperor again. After hundreds of thousands of years, they still seemed to be unable to find a way to break the situation.


    At this time, Ye Hongjian and the others, who had been running for a long time, finally arrived. They were unable to tell what had happened for a moment, but they saw Xu Han standing in midair. Ye Hongjian, who was in the lead, looked at Xu Han with a happy expression and said, "Little Han!"


    When she said this loudly, her body subconsciously wanted to step forward.


    Nineteen''s face was still half filled with fear and unease from hundreds of thousands of years ago. However, when he heard this, he turned to look at her surveillance, but his face was no longer full of tears. He smiled and said, "The bell must be untied to the person who untied it."


    Then, his gaze pierced through the surging black gas and looked at the youth who had lowered his head at this moment.


    Xu Han seemed to have sensed the other party''s gaze as well. He raised his head and smiled at the surveillance.


    With the help of one of his hands, Ye Hongjian, who was about to step forward, stopped.


    "Hongjian, don''t you hate me?" Xu Han asked.


    The resurrected girl naturally knew what Xu Han meant. She shook her head and said, "I don''t hate you. I know that you do everything for your own reasons."


    She knew Xu Han better than Xu Han many times along the way.


    "Then do you believe me?" Xu Han asked again.


    Probably because of this understanding, Ye Hongjian felt uneasy. She nodded her head heavily, but tears flowed out of his eyes for some reason.


    "I said I would give you a future." Xu Han rubbed his nose and raised his head high, "Someone Xu, you must do what you say."


    "Xiao Han!" The fear in Ye Hongjian''s heart became even more intense at that time. She shouted loudly, wanting to step forward again, but her body was shrouded by a falling starlight at that time. It was not just her. The people who rushed over had the same treatment as the Monster Monarchs like Xuan''er. Naturally, the owner of the starlight was the watcher.


    "Thank you." Xu Han nodded at the surveillance and said sincerely.


    The watcher remained silent, still smiling at him.


    Xu Han withdrew his gaze. At that time, he took a step forward and looked at the Ghost Valley that was surrounded by black gas. Its momentum had already surged to a height that was difficult for ordinary people to understand. At that time, the old man''s hands were open, and his eyes were filled with fervor. He was prepared to accept the coronation of the new god after devouring all the power of the emperor.


    At that time, Xu Han said loudly, "Hey, old man!"


    "Do you want this?"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand at Gui Gu Zi.


    The thumb and index finger of the hand were closed, and a small clump of black jumping between them was firmly grasped within


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 788 Legacy Calculatio

    The black object jumped like a star in Xu Han''s hand.


    Hearing this, Gui Guzi turned his head to look at Xu Han. His eyes narrowed, but he did not care what exactly Xu Han was holding in his hand. He had the qualifications to be so confident.


    At this moment, Gui Gu Zi had already absorbed the power of all the emperors in the world. He could feel that the Qi in his body had already become one with this world. With a single thought, he could control any power in the Myriad Domains of the Universe. At this moment, he was unrivalled in any sense. Therefore, he naturally had the capital to ignore Xu Han''s bargaining chip.


    "Things in this world are unpredictable. Many schemes are useless in the face of the facts set by the Heavenly Fate." Gui Gu Zi said with a deep gaze. The aura around him surged like the waves of the river and sea, like a torrential rain that poured down endlessly. He enjoyed the sudden turn of events. It was also rare for him to not get rid of all the hidden dangers in the first place after gaining momentum. In his opinion, it was impossible for him to lose now. Naturally, he had to enjoy the fruits of his hundreds of thousands of years of victory.


    "And then?" However, a voice rang out at that time, interrupting Gui Gu Zi''s endless speech.


    Gui Guzi narrowed his eyes and coldly said, "Then? Then I will naturally ascend to the Divine Throne. From now on, the starry sky will be ruled by me. And this world, along with all of you, will become sacrifices for the beginning of this new epoch, witnessing the beginning of a new epoch with me."


    Gui Guzi''s eyes were pitch black. Emperor power surged in his body. That power made him incomparably powerful. The surveillance that had almost forced him into the Death Realm might not even be able to pass through a single move in his hands at this moment, but at the same time, he did not know that that power was also corroding his mind. Killing and destructive emotions were constantly spreading in the depths of his heart, devouring his rationality as a ghost grain step by step.


    "It''s said that the Gui Gu Zi bloodline is the smartest group of people in the Myriad Domains starry sky, "He is skilled in calculations, and can deduce the world for tens of thousands of years. Even an emperor as powerful as Emperor Gui Gu Zi once lost face in his calculations. But today, I see that the so-called Gui Gu Zi bloodline is nothing more than an ordinary person. He is just a fool who is obscured by obscurity and knows that his death is imminent."


    Xu Han let out a long sigh and said with regret. His manner made people who didn''t know the inside story think that Xu Han and Gui Guzi were old acquaintances. At this moment, what he said was truly regretful for Gui Guzi.


    Of course, Gui Gu Zi would naturally not be moved by Xu Han''s nonsense. He laughed loudly and said, "A dying person still wants to deceive me with such low words? Look at this old man, even the surveillance can''t do anything to this old man. Who in this world can kill me?"


    Xu Han played with the black object in his hand and whispered, "Have you forgotten how the emperor died so quickly?"


    Gui Guzi was stunned when he heard this. He turned his head to look at the corpse on the ground that had already turned into dense black water. His brows turned cold, and his heart couldn''t help but jump.


    Xu Han''s question caused Gui Gu Zi, who was immersed in this powerful force, to instantly calm down. Why would the Emperor give up resisting and inject all of his Emperor''s power into Gui Gu Zi''s body? It was just that he couldn''t see any hope of winning. Xu Han''s physical body and the original spirit soul of his physical body had combined to form something that existed for the Myriad Domains of the Universe to recover their power from the very beginning. When the banished spirit escaped Gui Gu Zi''s surveillance, When they smuggled into this world, Xu Han and Spirit Soul joined forces again. With the power to completely suppress the power of an emperor, their bodies merged with their spirit souls, Qi was linked to the will in the Universal Domain. Its affinity for Emperor Force had reached an unprecedented level. Emperor Force could not harm them at all, but they could continuously absorb Emperor Force and return it to the Universal Domain. This was also the real reason why Xu Han''s fleshly body was born.


    At that time, the Emperor saw that Gui Gu Zi would be defeated by the surveillance, and that he would not be able to defeat Xu Han. If both sides continued to drag on, they would not be able to escape the outcome of their defeat. After much consideration, he chose such a decisive approach and allowed Gui Gu Zi, who had been imprisoned for hundreds of thousands of years, to retaliate against the betrayal of him from the Myriad Domains of the Universe.


    Gui Gu Zi, who had obtained all of the Emperor''s power, immediately shuddered. Although he could defeat the monitors, Xu Han was still an insurmountable chasm in front of him.


    But he quickly reacted and sneered, "Just because I can''t kill you doesn''t mean I can''t kill them."


    ''"Can you and this soul that should have disappeared into the torrent of time kill me? When I destroy them and this world, I will still be a god in the starry sky. What about you? However, with a set of death-free gold medals from the starry sky, you can only watch what I have done and not protect anyone!"


    Of course, Gui Guzi was extremely clever. He quickly understood that the current situation was completely different from the Emperor''s. At that time, the Emperor had no choice, but he did. If he couldn''t kill Xu Han, it would only cause an eye-catching maggot to appear in the starry sky of the Myriad Domains, and he could still rule this world as he wished.


    The expressions of everyone on the side also changed drastically when they heard this. They were all smart people, and after calculating in their hearts, they knew that Gui Gu Zi''s words did not contain any exaggeration. However, this result caused everyone present to go crazy in their hearts. After all, just a few dozen breaths ago, they had touched the hope of victory. At this moment, these things were instantly annihilated because of the Emperor''s decision.


    However, Xu Han did not show the slightest bit of fear. He looked at the black "Star" in his hand that was beating even more violently, and it was even slightly irritable. His face revealed a dim interest in being exhausted to death by Xia Chong and not being able to speak. "Your Excellency still doesn''t understand," he said.


    "The emperor wants revenge is the universe, but let him to this step, not only is the universe, is the watcher, is 19, of course, there is also the valley master you. "Furthermore, the Valley Master has imprisoned the Emperor for hundreds of thousands of years. I think the Valley Master himself knows that this is not respectable. If the Emperor really hates him, who else can he hate the most other than the Valley Master?"


    "Does the Valley Master really think that the Emperor has just given the Valley Master the chance to unify all the domains of the starry sky?"


    Xu Han asked a series of questions, each of which struck straight at Gui Gu Zi''s pain like a sharp sword. With his intelligence, he naturally quickly realized that something was wrong. His expression became extremely ugly at that time, but he did not seem willing to admit the fear in his heart at this moment. "Hmph, this is all your guess. He has already turned into a pool of thick water. Could it be that he can do anything to me?"


    Xu Han sighed and didn''t say anything else. Instead, he slowly let go of the hand holding the black object the size of a raindrop. At that time, the black thing that was already restless immediately flew away from Xu Han''s hands like an uncaged beast and charged straight towards Gui Gu Zi.


    Gui Guzi''s eyes narrowed as his aura surged, as if he was facing a great enemy. He stared at the black thing that flew over, wanting to see its roots clearly, but he discovered that it was either something else, or a tiny bit of emperor power.


    Gui Guzi was stunned. Only then did his heart sink and he carefully sensed, He had just discovered that the emperor power in his body was almost complete, but perhaps the happiness that devoured all the emperor power had come too suddenly, so much so that he did not realize that he was still one last bit away from the perfect 100% emperor power. And this was the black dot the size of a raindrop that was rushing towards him at this moment.


    Logically speaking, after obtaining the full power of an emperor, Gui Gu Zi could become a new god as he wished. This was an extremely good thing. However, when Xu Han personally sent out the power of an emperor, Gui Gu Zi''s heart was filled with unease.


    This is a very unreasonable matter, Xu Han should be very clear, Once Gui Gu Zi really became a new god, Then everything he said just now, With Gui Guzi''s temperament, he would definitely be able to achieve every single one of them. It was reasonable for Xu Han to take advantage of Gui Guzi''s lack of awareness to hide this last bit of emperor power. At the very least, even before reaching the Divine Realm, although it was difficult, Gui Guzi was definitely not unable to defeat it. If everything was to become a reality, then it was doomed to be irretrievable.


    It was precisely because he understood the seriousness of the matter that Gui Guzi hesitated and hesitated when he arrived.


    Unfortunately, the laws of the Myriad Domains starry sky were limited. At this moment, Gui Gu Zi was the legitimate successor of all Emperor''s power. Whether it was the laws of the starry sky or the Emperor''s power itself, both of them would attract each other at this moment. Even though Gui Gu Zi''s master was puzzled, he was still unable to stop the Emperor''s power from pouring into his body.


    Boom!


    The moment the water droplet-shaped black dot rushed into Ghost Valley''s forehead, a rumbling sound rang out from the heavens and earth.


    Gui Guzi''s body trembled. The connection between him and the Universal Domain of the Universe was completely opened in that instant. Infinite wisdom, boundless power, and eternal lifespan surged into his body at that moment. An unprecedented and indescribable joy spread through every muscle and every pore in his body.


    Hu!


    He exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, and the pitch-black color in his eyes became even more intense at that time.


    He didn''t feel the slightest bit uncomfortable. He only had a sense of fullness that he had never felt before, but could destroy the heavens and the earth with a wave of his hand. He couldn''t even restrain his impulse to see the beautiful scene of a world annihilated when it was destroyed.


    However, he temporarily suppressed his impulse and turned to look at Xu Han, "What is this? Is it a plea for mercy or is it to buy a happy death for his friend?"


    Surrounded by an unimaginably powerful force, Gui Guzi''s heart had already let go of his previous worries. He was even secretly amused by the fear that had just arisen in his heart. What could Xu Han do? However, it was just alarmist talk. At this moment, all he needed to do was to properly return Xu Han''s threat to him in the cruelest way possible.


    However, when faced with Gui Gu Zi''s undisguised mockery, Xu Han smiled faintly. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "I heard that the Valley Master has been obsessed with the Emperor for a long time. I heard a lot about the Emperor from the Valley Master. I think the Valley Master should know more than I do."


    "For example, how did an emperor stand out from the crowd ¡­"


    "For example, what exactly is wrapped in this Emperor''s power?"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 789 Cage

    Emperor.


    This man who had passed through the entire starry sky for tens of thousands of years.


    Who was he and where did he come from? After these mysteries were revealed one by one, there were still many unsolved mysteries hidden on the emperor''s body.


    So much so that after Xu Han asked this question, Gui Guzi was stunned.


    "The emperor back then, I mean the emperor who just became an emperor, does the Valley Master feel that he is the same person as the pile of mud lying at your feet?"


    "If you have anything else you want to say to your dying friends, hurry up. I don''t have much time to listen to your nonsense," Gui Guzi said with a deep gaze.


    As Gui Gu Zi spoke, he stretched out his hand. A huge black aura condensed in his hand. Although it was only a foot-sized black sphere, there was no doubt that once this thing was thrown into the ground, the power contained within it would be enough to annihilate the entire world.


    Xu Han sighed and nodded, "Yes, I have to speak faster. Otherwise ¡­"


    Xu Han raised his head to look at Gui Gu Zi and narrowed his eyes, "There must be another ghost who died unknowingly in this world."


    "Huh?" Gui Guzi was stunned again. With his mind, he did not react at the first possible moment. Did Xu Han''s words refer to nonsense when Xu Han was on the verge of despair?


    However, Gui Gu Zi''s doubts were quickly resolved in the next moment.


    Pu.


    A soft sound rang out in the silence.


    Gui Guzi was stunned. He heard the voice and could feel it coming from his body.


    He turned around blankly and looked around. He caught a glimpse of the wrist of the right hand that he had raised and condensed black power. The cortex broke open, and a hole the size of a bean appeared. Black water continuously flowed out from the wrist.


    Gui Guzi finally realized that the ghost that Xu Han was talking about was none other than himself.


    However, Gui Gu Zi still found this hard to believe. He shook his head and extended his other hand to grab his wrist. It was as if he wanted to use this wound on his wrist to stop the dense water flowing out of his wrist.


    It was hard to imagine that Gui Gu Zi, who was said to be omnipotent, would one day be able to cover his ears and steal bells like this, and this was precisely a good indication of the panic in Gui Gu Zi''s heart at this moment.


    "Impossible, how is that possible? I have already cultivated a supreme physical body, and I already have the qualifications to withstand the great power of heaven and earth."


    Gui Guzi muttered to himself, but before he could finish speaking, another layer of cortex broke on the arm of his other hand, and black water immediately gushed out.


    "Valley Master, think about my problem." Xu Han sighed again. At that moment, he said softly. At this moment, Gui Gu Zi no longer looked down on him. He looked at Xu Han in horror, his eyes filled with anxiety and expectation, as if he wanted to obtain some method to break the situation from Xu Han.


    "The strength of an emperor is naturally inextricably linked to the recognition of the will of the universe, But in these hundreds of millions of years, Every time an emperor destroys a world, They would spread the news of his arrival in that world. At that time, the frightened creatures would naturally fall into madness and fight with each other, causing despair and anger to spread to every corner of the world. Only then would the emperor truly descend, destroy a world, and devour the resentment of those creatures who had died, so that he could become even stronger.


    "How many worlds have been destroyed in the hands of an emperor in the past hundreds of millions of years? The resentment wrapped in the power of an emperor is as strong as it is."


    "The Emperor was able to withstand this resentment because his grand aspirations were born from this and his convictions were firm. Regardless of whether it was right or wrong, neither the Valley Master nor the Overseer was comparable to him in this regard. Only after the Myriad Domains of the Universe turned the wall around and treated him as an abandoned child did the emperor lose his mind and his faith collapse to such an end. "The Valley Master is naturally an extremely intelligent person, but he has only considered that his body can withstand powerful strength. He has forgotten to calculate whether his mind can withstand the surging resentment."


    Gui Guzi''s expression gradually turned deathly pale as he listened to Xu Han''s unhurried and unhurried statement. Obviously, he could roughly understand the truth behind Xu Han''s words after carefully considering it with his mind. But even so, seeing that hundreds of thousands of years'' long-cherished wish was about to come true, it was shattered in an instant. Even Gui Gu Zi couldn''t help but shake his head and muttered with a mad expression, "Impossible, impossible ¡­"


    "We''ve planned for so many years and made so many deductions and calculations. How could we miss this point ¡­"


    Xu Han''s expression was filled with pity. He raised his head to look at the boundless void outside the sky and sighed, "Heavenly Secrets, how can mortals really peek at it?"


    Gui Guzi was stunned for a moment, then his face turned pale as if he understood something. He smiled miserably and likewise looked up at the sky, "Hahaha!"


    He suddenly laughed loudly and said loudly, "That''s right! How can we mortals comprehend this Heavenly Secrets? In the end, we are all chess pieces. Only he can really play chess ¡­"


    "Xia Chong Yu Bing, Wellfrog Lun Tian, what we see is only a corner of the Heavenly Dao, but we think we can see the truth. It''s ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    Gui Guzi muttered to himself. At that moment, his body began to shatter. Countless black water gushed out from under his skin. The wild and desperate smile in his eyes gradually froze at that moment.


    "Valley Master!" The tribesmen who had followed Gui Guzi shouted at Gui Guzi with grief on their faces.


    But how can things in this world be solved with just two shouts?


    As the light in Gui Guzi''s eyes solidified and became empty, the aura around him gradually dissipated and finally completely disappeared.


    Like an emperor, this Immortal Realm expert, who was plotting against the world, died silently, filled with grief, indignation, and despair.


    Everyone present knew that Gui Gu Zi and the Emperor were their enemies, but at this moment, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of sadness. For a moment, the scene fell into silence.


    After a hundred breaths of time, the crowd gradually regained their senses.


    "Is it over?" Xuan''er blinked her eyes and asked.


    It was probably because all of this happened too suddenly. Even after a long time, everyone still couldn''t believe that the crisis that was enough to destroy them and the entire world had been resolved in such an annoying manner.


    Ye Hongjian, who was at the side, also had such doubts. She did not answer Xuan''er''s question, but looked straight at Xu Han who was standing in the air. She was not sure of her own judgment. After all, the starlight imprisoned on their bodies had not dissipated yet. In addition to Xu Han''s previous performance, the uneasiness in her heart had not dissipated even at this moment.


    Although the surrounding people weren''t as uneasy as Ye Hongjian, they understood that the situation wasn''t something they could decide. It was Xu Han and the surveillance team that had the right to speak.


    "Surveillance, how does it feel to be a god?" Xu Han didn''t seem to intend to let the crowd stay in such a state of confusion for too long, so he looked at the watcher and asked.


    The man with the blazing sun in his eyes restrained the starlight and sword intent around him. Then, he shrugged his shoulders and smiled, "Nothing special."


    "Is that so?" Xu Han replied with an unclear meaning, At the corner of his eyes, he glanced at a nearby emperor who had fallen to the ground like an emperor. The corpse of Gui Gu Zi, which was slowly transforming into dense water, was gushing out of the corpse with black gas. This was the Emperor''s power that both the dead wanted to obtain, but now, it had become a masterless object that permeated the heavens and the earth. Soon, the masterless power would float out of the sky and merge into the starry sky under the will of the underworld.


    At that moment, Xu Han''s hand suddenly opened, and a huge suction force gushed out from his palm. At that time, the emperor''s power that had been floating unconsciously in this world seemed to have found a flood at the gate, and it began to surge violently towards Xu Han''s palm.


    "Then you have to cherish this feeling, even if it''s not that bad. After all ¡­"


    "Perhaps from now on, there will be no more gods in the Myriad Domains of the Starry Sky."


    As Xu Han spoke, his eyes gradually turned pitch black as the black aura surged in. His clothes flapped and a pair of giant black wings suddenly extended out from behind him. A tyrannical and gloomy aura surged out, sweeping through the entire arena.


    "Xiao Han! What are you doing? Aren''t we fine now?" Ye Hongjian felt even more uneasy and couldn''t help but shout loudly at that time.


    Hearing this, Xu Han lowered his head and looked at Ye Hongjian. A gentle expression suddenly appeared on his already pitch-black face. He said softly, "Hongjian, when I was only a beggar, I thought full food was the most important thing. But when I tried hard to eat, I realized that if I wanted to eat forever, you would have to face more trouble." They are leading you inside one after another, and behind every single one of them lies even greater trouble. "


    "When I realized that all of this was one game, I wanted to break this game. I thought that after breaking this game, I would be fine."


    "But there''s a bigger one hidden outside of one ¡­"


    "So what? We''re fine now. We can live well, go wherever we want, and do whatever we want, okay?" Xu Han''s words were interrupted by Ye Hongjian. Tears streamed down the girl''s pretty face, and her tone carried a hint of tears.


    "But that''s all fake." Xu Han replied calmly, "We just walked from one cage to another. Although he looks prettier and more gorgeous than the previous one, the cage is still a cage. I can''t fool myself."


    After Xu Han finished saying those words, the aura around him was wiped away. At this moment, the imperial power that filled the sky had already been completely swallowed up by him. An incomparably powerful power rippled out, causing the heavens, earth, and even the entire universe to tremble.


    Seeing that Xu Han was about to fly out, Ye Hongjian''s face was full of tears. She ignored the others and said loudly at that time, "Just treat it as for our child. I beg you, don''t go, don''t go!"


    After saying this, Xu Han''s body suddenly stopped. He lowered his head and looked at Ye Hongjian''s slightly bulged abdomen, his body trembling slightly.


    "It was ¡­ at that time?" Xu Han asked.


    Seeing him like this, Ye Hongjian secretly thought that she had already moved the other party. She hurriedly nodded her head, "Yes! He is still alive, I can feel that he has come to life with me, so ¡­"


    "Good." But this time, Ye Hongjian''s words were interrupted by Xu Han. The corner of the youth''s mouth hooked into a smile and he raised his head again.


    Ye Hongjian saw Xu Han''s determination at this moment, and her expression was almost crushed. She asked unwillingly and puzzled, "Why? Why?"


    Xu Han''s gaze was deep as he muttered something that someone had said a long time ago.


    "Because, I want to give him a beautiful world, a ¡­"


    "The world he liked the first time he saw it ¡­"


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 790 Starry Future (1)

    The will of the starry sky was a mysterious existence.


    In a sense, he was everywhere, but in another sense, he didn''t exist at all.


    Most of the time, unless the will is willing to communicate with you, you will not be able to discern his existence even if you rack your brains. Gui Gu Zi was the best example.


    Even the previous emperors, as well as the surveillance personnel who had already touched the God Domain, were still in a passive state of connection with the will of the starry sky.


    Xu Han was an exception.


    From the moment he was born, his body was designed to recover that power for the Universal Domain of the Universe. There was a faint connection between the two. Once he connected this body to the nineteen spirits, a passage would be opened between the will of the universe and him for those powers that wanted to be recovered by the Universal Domain of the Universe to advance. Xu Han absorbed all of the Emperor''s power. The connection between him and the starry sky was opened. However, Xu Han stubbornly guarded the power in his body, preventing it from being pulled away by the will of the starry sky. Then, he locked onto the passageway and cut off the connection between his physical body and Nineteen.


    It''s a long story, But in the eyes of the crowd, But in the blink of an eye, Then, under their surprised gazes, Xu Han said, He smiled faintly at the crowd and suddenly turned around. The space behind him twisted. A deep but starry twisted hole appeared. Xu Han''s body entered the hole and before everyone could exclaim, the hole distorted and disappeared along with Xu Han''s back.


    ¡­


    A complete emperor''s power was definitely not something an ordinary person could withstand. Or perhaps, other than an emperor before his faith collapsed, no one else could withstand such a powerful power.


    Even Xu Han, who was born to withstand the power of an emperor, was no exception.


    The passageway leading to the mysterious location was long and dark. Xu Han was driving the power in his body and constantly accelerating his speed. However, this pitch-black passageway was still endless. However, his body began to collapse, just like the Emperor and the Ghost Millet. There were cracks in Xu Han''s cortex, and thick water began to flow down those cracks. Perhaps he would die because of the collapse of his body before he could reach the end of the passage.


    Xu Han understood this, but his gaze was firm, without the slightest intention of retreating.


    A humble life or a magnificent death was a question that Xu Han had already made a long time ago.


    His speed was extremely fast. When his hands were already covered with wounds, a wisp of starlight suddenly lit up at the end of the path ahead.


    Xu Han''s heart shook. He knew that he had arrived.


    He ignored the risk that his body would collapse faster and quicken his pace again. In just a few breaths, he rushed into the starlight.


    The scenery in front of him changed at that time. It was no longer a narrow and deep passageway. Instead, it was a vast and boundless space. Countless starlight flickered, illuminating this space to the point that it was almost dazzling. Although he had never been here before, nor did he know where exactly this place was, Xu Han was certain that this was where the will of the starry sky was.


    He stood in a space that didn''t divide heaven and earth, and didn''t divide the east, south, and west. The starlight around him was shining like countless bright pearls embedded in a pitch-black room. Not only was it brilliant and magnificent, it was also mysterious and unfathomable.


    The collapse of Xu Han''s body continued. The wounds had spread along his hands to his shoulders. The pitch black water almost dyed his entire arm pitch black. However, he did not feel the slightest bit of fear or anxiety. Instead, he looked at the world calmly.


    He continued to watch, even though the collapse of his body had begun to spread from his shoulders to his chest, as if as long as the "person" he was waiting for did not appear, he would continue to stand like this until he died.


    At this moment, starlight began to shine.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" A voice sounded from all directions amidst the starlight in the sky.


    Unlike what he had imagined, the voice was neither heavy nor dignified. Instead, it was extremely tender, like a three-year-old child.


    Xu Han couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, but he still regained his senses after a few breaths. He nodded and replied without the slightest hesitation, "I''m afraid."


    "Since you''re afraid, then why are you still here?" The starlight flickered again, and the child''s voice sounded.


    The puzzled tone of the voice was real and did not seem to be fake.


    "It was precisely because I wanted to live a good life that I risked my life to come here."


    The starlight flickered again, but it didn''t make any noise like before. At that moment, the entire space fell into silence. Obviously, this voice was seriously pondering over Xu Han''s words. He understood the meaning behind Xu Han''s words, but he became even more puzzled, "Your so-called life seems to be different from what I said before." But no matter how you want to live, you have to understand that you will not be my opponent. Or to put it bluntly, the gap between us is not something that can be bridged by strength. It is the gap between the rules. We are not in the same dimension at all. "


    Dimensions? This was a term that was difficult for Xu Han to understand, and he regarded it as a quantifier to describe the difference between the two.


    Xu Han reached out and touched his neck. The cracks in his skin had already spread to his neck at that time. He only reached out and touched it, and a large amount of dense water adhered to Xu Han''s palm.


    "I''m about to die. Can we not worry about my life and death? Talk about it, or do something more meaningful, okay?" Xu Han shook off his wet palms and shrugged.


    "But this is very important. Most of the creatures I know are afraid of death. Of course, there are people who take the initiative to die, but most of them have some extremely intense motives. For example ¡­" The starry sky flashed again and a woman''s figure was condensed in the starlight.


    Zhen Yue!


    Xu Han''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the figure at a glance.


    "I didn''t mean to poke at your sore spot, but I think it''s easier for you to understand this kind of narrative." "She died for you. She chose to die so that you could live. I can''t fully understand the emotion called admiration, but it was indeed such a strong desire that drove her to die voluntarily."


    "Another example ¡­"


    Several more figures condensed in the void, and all of them were people that Xu Han knew.


    Big Yellow City''s old general Lin Shou, his Senior Martial Uncle Mo Chen Zi, and half of Su Muan''s Master Yuan Guilong.


    "They are doing this for their own kind. This is an emotion that I understand better. They sacrificed themselves to complete the inheritance of their race, just like their parents did for their children. However, their emotions seem to be more intense than the latter, and they are more likely to resonate with their peers."


    "But what about you? What are you doing here? I think this ending is very good for you and your friends. This is even the ending you''ve been pursuing. What else do you want?"


    The voice in the starry sky muttered to himself, and the confusion in his tone was even more unconcealed.


    Xu Han smiled and said, "I am very satisfied with our ending, but I am not very satisfied with the ending of some people."


    The figures that Xu Han recognized moved a distance forward in the starry sky. "Are you referring to them? Actually, as long as the surveillance accepts the identity of a new god, it won''t be difficult to revive them ¡­" the tender voice sounded.


    "No." Xu Han shook his head, "It''s not them."


    "Who is that?"


    "Emperor, Gui Gu Zi." Xu Han spat out two names, and it was these two names that caused the will in the starry sky to once again fall silent.


    After a while, his voice sounded even more puzzled than before, "Aren''t they your enemies?"


    "Of course they are, and naturally they deserve to die, but they shouldn''t have died like this." Xu Han said.


    "I understand, your logic." "You''re scared. I''m afraid that one day, I''ll plot against you as if I were plotting against the two of them. I''ll kill you as if I were killing them."


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 791 Starry Future (2)

    ''"Thinking of danger in peace is not bad, but there is a word you should have heard before. It is unnecessary to worry about the heavens. Apart from the one I chose to monitor, none of you will be able to survive until the day that is possible. I can guarantee that."


    Xu Han could vaguely hear a hint of persuasion in his childish voice.


    "Birds need blue skies to fly, not beautiful cages. Fish need rivers to swim, not sparkling fish tanks. No matter how well-woven a lie is, it is still a lie. I want to live in the real world, not in a chess game that has been arranged. I want to live freely."


    Xu Han resolutely interrupted Starry Sky''s "advice".


    In the process of saying those words, the wounds on the cortex had already spread to Xu Han''s cheek along his neck, which meant that his body was on the verge of death.


    "But you''re about to die. What freedom do you want to live for?" Xingkong asked in a tone that was not mocking, but filled with genuine doubt.


    "The process of living is from birth to death. I cannot choose to live freely, but I can die of my own will. This is also freedom." As Xu Han said this, black pus began to spill out from the corner of his mouth.


    The starry sky fell silent again, and then asked again, "So, you crippled so much energy and came here just to show me your will?"


    Xu Han was silent.


    The will in the starry sky seemed to enjoy the feeling of conversing with others for the first time since his birth. He took advantage of Xu Han''s lack of a final breath and continued, "Besides, even if you do, what can you do?"


    "I am the will of the Universal Domain of the Universe, and I am also the law of the Universal Domain of the Universe. I only have the sun and moon alternating, and only the Samsara of Life and Death. Without me, the Universal Domain of the Universe will fall into deathly silence and be annihilated. The only thing you can do is to replace me as the new will of the Universal Domain of the Universe."


    ''"Even if you do this across the gap between us, won''t the remaining creatures also live in your cage after that? Sooner or later, there will be people like you who will resist you. This is an endless cycle of reincarnation, a proposition that will never be answered."


    "You hate me, but if you want to get rid of me, you have to be me. You want to live freely at the expense of letting others live in prison. Is that what you want?"


    At this moment, cracks had already covered Xu Han''s face. Black pus blood had invaded his entire body, making him look extremely ferocious and terrifying at that time.


    "I''m dying." Xu Han opened his mouth and muttered weakly to himself. From the looks of it, he no longer seemed to be able to argue with the will that existed in this world. At this moment, every word he spat out had become so difficult.


    "After I die, the Emperor''s power in my body will once again turn into something without a owner and scatter. According to the contract you planted very early, or perhaps when you reached an agreement with the Emperor, this power will fly into your body and be assimilated by you. Once you have this power, you are no longer just a will that can only control the world in the dark. Such a powerful force is enough to give you the ability to transform into a physical body and walk through the starry sky. "


    "This is something that you have already planned after choosing the emperor, right?" Xu Han''s tone was intermittent and extremely weak.


    "Huh?" The voice in the starry sky suddenly changed. At that time, it suddenly changed from a childish voice to a deep and feminine accent. "How did you know?"


    The voice asked in such a manner, and the sharp tone of his voice came from all directions, causing Xu Han''s eardrums to feel a little painful.


    "I''ve seen his memories and guessed some clues. He''s constantly destroying the world. He seems to be fulfilling his duties, but in reality, he seems to be gathering strength for you." Xu Han''s voice grew weaker and weaker, like a candle in the night breeze that could be extinguished at any moment. When he said this, he intentionally paused, his expression a little sad, "And your reaction just now clearly proved that my guess was not wrong."


    The voice in the starry sky sounded again after a short period of surprise. At this time, his tone gradually returned to calm and turned into the voice of the child.


    "I am the will of the starry sky, but I do not understand the starry sky. I have watched the creatures of the world from birth to death, from acquaintance to separation, over and over again, but I have never been able to understand the real them. "I don''t know creatures, nor do I know the things that fascinate them. Beauty, delicacies, love, friendship, or money, lust, or power. As a bystander, I can''t really feel them. So I think that if I could transform into a creature and walk through the world, perhaps these answers would be revealed." The child said in an extremely calm tone.


    "That''s why you lied to the emperor and destroyed so many worlds?" Xu Han''s expression turned cold, but the aura around him grew weaker and weaker at that time.


    "So much?" The child asked, "Do you know how vast the Myriad Domains of the Universe are?" Every day a new world is born, and trillions of creatures appear. All I kill is a moment of dust in the sand. This kind of sacrifice gave me the opportunity to walk in the world, so that I could understand those creatures better. What''s the name of your world? "Teaching students according to their aptitude, right?"


    "Those small sacrifices allowed me to better guide the creatures in the right direction. Isn''t this kind of sacrifice worth it?"


    As the child spoke, starlight flickered violently in the surrounding space, revealing the intense turmoil in the child''s heart.


    "Is it to allow us to evolve in the direction you wish?" Xu Hanqiang held his last breath and asked through gritted teeth.


    "So what? I am an existence beyond your imagination. What I can see is far beyond your understanding. To be able to receive my guidance, shouldn''t it be something you have dreamed of?" The starry sky shouted angrily, and the brilliance between heaven and earth became even more dazzling.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the light returned to extinction.


    ''"You''re really going to die. Unfortunately, you''re a very interesting person. There have been so many creatures as interesting as you in the past and present, but there are only four of them. Today, there are no more. If I can bring me back to life as a reincarnation person, I should have fun with the last one." At that time, the child''s voice gradually turned into a gloomy laugh, echoing in the starry world, incomparably permeating.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Han''s body finally completely shattered. Just like the Ghost Valley and the Emperor, his body turned into mud and fell towards the boundless void between heaven and earth.


    Along with this change, the black aura in his body also broke out at that time, and it was like an uncontrollable torrent that chaotically flew back and forth between heaven and earth.


    The starry sky suddenly flickered. A figure condensed in the starry sky. He was incomparably gigantic, but he also had a specific appearance, more like a giant figure composed of countless starlight.


    "Child, come to Daddy." The figure murmured. At that moment, the surging black gas seemed to have received an edict, and it began to surge towards the gigantic figure. The silhouette opened its mouth, revealing not flesh and blood behind its throat, but invincible darkness. As the black gas poured in, the starlight around him gradually dimmed, and its body began to shrink. The flesh and skin slowly formed where the starlight receded.


    He seemed to be about to turn into a human being at that time.


    Hu.


    After several breaths of time, the black gas that filled the sky was finally completely devoured by the gigantic figure. He exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, and his dull voice echoed back and forth in this world for a long time without stopping.


    As the black gas was devoured, the starlight on his body completely dissipated, replacing it with a naked body that was inconvenient for men and women. His entire body was bare, and his appearance was extremely ordinary. However, the starlight in his eyes was so deep.


    He raised his hands, his eyes shining all over his body, and then he slowly stroked his skin. That kind of real touch made his face reveal a delightful flush.


    "This ¡­ this is the feeling of living beings, wonderful, extremely wonderful!" He murmured to himself, his body trembling slightly from the surging joy in his mind.


    Boom!


    However, just as he was enjoying all of this, his body suddenly trembled, and the hand that was stroking his body froze at that moment.


    Afterwards, a look of fear appeared in his eyes. He hugged his head and roared with a ferocious expression, "Who is it? Who is it in my body!?"


    However, in the empty world, only his voice echoed back and forth. Apart from that, no one else replied to his angry reprimand.


    However, the intense pain in his mind also became even more intense at this moment. He bent down and let out a series of painful roars. Then, his figure began to become ethereal in this low roar. It was as if an afterimage had surged out of his body. The two of them were separated, closed, closed, and separated.


    Finally, after a long roar, the two figures were completely pulled apart. At this moment, such a body transformed into two completely different figures.


    The naked figure gasped heavily and seemed to sense a figure standing in front of him. He slowly raised his sweaty head and looked at the figure.


    However, the sight of him entering his destination shook his heart. In front of him was Xu Han, who was dressed in a white robe. At this moment, the other party was looking down at him with a smile on his face.


    Starry Sky''s expression froze. He subconsciously retreated a few steps and muttered to himself in disbelief, "How is that possible? How are you still alive?"


    He had seen it clearly just now. Xu Han had turned into a pool of dense water in front of him. How could he appear in front of him now?


    Xu Han narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Of course I''m dead, but death is my physical body. My will, along with the power of the emperor, was fortunate enough to merge into the will of the starry sky."


    "Huh?" Starry Sky''s expression changed as fear surfaced in his heart. This was an emotion he had never felt before. Of course, this wasn''t just because no one in this world could threaten him, but also because he couldn''t have these emotions before he obtained a human being. Soon, the fear turned into disbelief. He continued, "How is this possible? Other than that powerful existence like the surveillance, no one else can attach their spirit soul to their strength."


    "Your Excellency, why did you forget so quickly? I don''t have a spirit soul at all. I''m a pure will born of my fleshly body nourished by the power of an emperor." Xu Han narrowed his eyes and patiently explained the situation to the other party.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 792 Starry Future (3)

    "I have to thank you for being such a great existence, to clear my doubts at the last moment when my life is at stake. "Look, our will now exists in this physical body. The so-called dimensional gap no longer exists. We are now opponents on the same starting line. Whoever can obtain ownership of this physical body will be the master of the new Universal Domain."


    The starry sky turned into a naked figure. After hearing this, his expression became ferocious. He, who had just obtained his body, was not good at burying the emotions in his heart. Instead, it was written all over his face. He smiled sinisterly and said, "With just you? Your weak will can''t even control the power of an emperor. How can you fight me?"


    "Even if both of you are in the same body, how much of this 100% Emperor''s power can you use? Just resist desperately."


    He didn''t know if it was because he had transformed into a human, but the hostility in the words of the will of the starry sky was completely different from before, and the killing intent in his words was even more unconcealed. But although his words were unpleasant, the facts seemed undisputed. Although Xu Han had also merged with the will of the starry sky, the two of them were no longer restricted by the laws of the starry sky. Although it seemed to be on the same horizontal line, the Emperor''s power contained in the starry sky had become the key to deciding victory and defeat. Obviously, Xu Han was far from being the opponent of the Hegemon of the starry sky in terms of the ability to drive the Emperor''s power.


    After thinking about this, the will of the starry sky gradually calmed down. The enormous Emperor Force began to surge with black gas. At that time, it covered the sky and the earth as it surged towards Xu Han''s phantom image. The Emperor Force was enough to penetrate through unnecessary appearances and directly attack Xu Han''s inner body.


    In front of such a powerful force, even if Xu Han wanted to use the Emperor''s power he could muster to fight against it, it was still just a drop in the bucket. Very quickly, his body was defeated by the black gas that filled the sky.


    The corners of Starry Sky''s lips curled into a sinister smile, "I said before, you won''t be my opponent, mortal."


    As he said this, the black gas in the sky became even more turbulent, as if he wanted to wipe out Xu Han in one go.


    Xu Han''s body retreated once again, as if he had already retreated to the edge of this world. However, at this moment, Xu Han suddenly gritted his teeth. His eyes instantly turned pitch black, and a pair of huge black wings spread out behind him. The emperor''s power that lingered around his body immediately increased by a few points. Although it was not enough to reverse the defeat, it also stopped his declining momentum slightly.


    The starry sky saw it with a single glance. Xu Han was overdrawing his will and forcefully pushing his unbearable strength against him. The consequences were also obvious. Cracks like poisonous snakes began to appear on the spirit body formed by Xu Han''s consciousness. Before long, this fellow who brought trouble to the starry sky would be completely annihilated because he was unable to withstand this great power.


    "You alone want to challenge the starry sky." The smile on Xingkong''s lips was even more intense. He enjoyed this feeling very much. Watching a person gradually turn into ashes in his hands, this unprecedented joy caused his face to flush with an almost demonic flush. He said loudly, his tone arrogant and his expression twisted.


    "It''s not me, it''s us!" But just as he thought that he was about to win, Xu Han suddenly raised his head. His pitch-black eyes stared straight at the starry sky. At that time, he spoke loudly, but the voice he spat out was no longer his voice, but more like several different tones mixed together.


    Starry Sky''s expression changed. At that time, he clearly saw two figures appear behind Xu Han. One was an old man in a broad black robe, and the other was a youth who looked exactly the same as Xu Han, but had a gloomy expression. At that time, the hands of the two of them pressed down on Xu Han''s back. In that instant, the power lingering around Xu Han suddenly multiplied exponentially.


    Ah!


    Xu Han let out a furious roar. His long hair was raised high at that time, and black gas surged all over his body towards the dome, as if he was going to completely tear apart the world shrouded in starlight.


    The starry sky could feel the emperor''s power surging towards Xu Han. This meant that the scales of victory began to pour down. However, the starry sky didn''t have the mood to think about this. He widened his eyes and looked at the two voices behind Xu Han. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He muttered to himself, "How is that possible? Aren''t you already dead? Why are you still alive? Why are you working together?"


    "They are indeed dead, but their obsession is attached to the power of the emperor, just like the resentment of those living beings who are attached to the power of the emperor."


    "Also, it is impossible for a sworn enemy to join forces." Xu Han''s figure soared, and his naked body was covered in strange and unfamiliar black inscriptions. A huge amount of emperor power wrapped around his body, continuously pressing towards the starry sky. After saying this, he paused for a moment, then opened his lips again and spoke in a tone that was almost like a roar.


    "We are resisting our own destinies!!!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, it was like an edict, and the Emperor''s power surged even more violently. It howled like a dragon and snake, completely drowning the body of the starry sky in the aftermath of Xu Han''s furious roar.


    ¡­


    Heaven and earth were silent. In the boundless darkness, only starlight flickered.


    The naked Xu Han stood in the starlight, panting heavily. The imperial power around him was lingering endlessly, like a child lingering around his elders. Within the starlight, dark energy surged over, enveloping Xu Han. It was the laws of the starry sky that were upholding the new Sovereign King. This was an irreversible and irresistible ritual. Xu Han had already shattered his will. At this moment, he was the only ruler of this world and the only ruler of the Myriad Domains in the starry sky. In fact, because of the Emperor''s power left behind by his predecessor, Xu Han only needed to spend some time to condense a new body with the Emperor''s power and descend into the world as a human.


    Xu Han felt the power that was constantly pouring into his body, but his gaze was calm and cold.


    "You did it."


    "You killed me and replaced me, but then what?"


    "You''ve become me, so there will be people who will become you after countless years. People like you will come to challenge you and break through the cage they want to break through. Everything has returned to its original state. This is an endless cycle of reincarnation."


    The will to participate in the starry sky in his mind was constantly shouting. It was only the end of the crossbow. Xu Han knew very well that the other party would slowly dissipate in the future and would not pose any threat to him.


    But Xu Han still wanted to say something to him.


    So he said, "No way."


    "Yes, I won''t." ''"You have the body I left you. You can descend into any world and destroy any threat that may exist. Your rule will last longer, but you must remember that there is no true eternity in this world." The dead will shrieked and laughed, "You have the body that I left you. You can descend into any world and destroy any threat that may exist."


    "Everything has been doomed to their death since their birth."


    "You will one day, there will definitely be."


    Xu Han listened to the shrill voice, but his face was silent, without joy or sorrow.


    After a long while, Xu Han finally said, "I''m different from you."


    "It''s different? There''s no such thing in this world" The voice said again, but stopped abruptly in the next moment. His tone suddenly rose a bit and he sternly asked, "What are you going to do?"


    He could feel that the tremendous power that the Myriad Domains of the Universe had condensed in this unknown amount of time was beginning to be cut apart and shattered by Xu Han. That power was constantly refining and even gradually turning into tiny fragments. However, even so, the power contained within those fragments that were close to the origin of the world was still enough to make the creatures of this world covet it.


    Even though these powers had nothing to do with him now, he was still shocked to see such a scene, and it was even more difficult for him to understand the meaning of his actions.


    Xu Han remained silent. He continued to shatter the energy, knowing that they had completely transformed into tiny dots of light that lingered in this space. Only then did he stop.


    Then, his gaze sank, and cracks began to appear at the edge of the space. Following these cracks, he could reach any place in the Myriad Domains of the Universe.


    "You''re right. As long as you are ruled, there will be resistance. No one has the qualifications to decide the life and death of a bird or the glory of a plant. Therefore, I have decided to return this choice to all living beings."


    As he said this, the cracks suddenly opened, and a more resplendent light than starlight shot into the crack, illuminating the gloomy world as if it were day. Immediately after, the origin energy that had been decomposed by Xu Han began to rapidly rush towards those cracks and surge into every world.


    "I want mountains to have mountain spirits, water to have water gods, so that everything in the world can have their own will to choose. From now on, there will be no gods in the starry sky. Or perhaps, all things are gods!"


    "Are you crazy?" The voice roared, "You shattered the power of origin. There are only rules left to plan the operation of the world. What about you? Without the support of the power of origin, you will dissipate. You are courting death."


    However, Xu Han said calmly, "Everything is doomed to perish from birth. This is the Heavenly Dao. There is no one who can endure. Only creatures can endlessly reproduce."


    "Your Excellency, our story ends here, and the Myriad Domains of the Stars have just set sail."


    Xu Han smiled and said. His expression was calm as he slowly closed his eyes.


    At that time, under the golden light that filled the sky, his body was like a god, and under such a brilliant light, his body completely dissipated along with the origin energy that flew everywhere, turning into dots of light.


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!

 Chapter 793 Postscript

    Postscript.


    "Xu Xiaoxiao, this name is very special."


    "Yes, I think so. I asked my mother why. She said that when other children were born, they cried non-stop, but when I was born, I kept laughing." Sitting beside the campfire in the snow, the beautiful girl squatted down, holding firewood in one hand, while mumbling to herself.


    "Oh? Then your mother must also be a very special person."


    "That''s." Xu Xiaoxiao raised her neck and said proudly, "My mother is the most special and beautiful person in the world."


    However, she quickly lowered her head and looked a little lonely. "But my mother rarely smiles. I heard Aunt Xuan''er say that my mother smiles even more beautifully."


    "Why?"


    The girl waved her fists and said indignantly, "Isn''t it because of my father? I haven''t seen him since I was born. Although my mother didn''t say anything, everyone knows that she is because of this."


    "Then where did your father go?"


    "I don''t know." Xu Xiaoxiao shook her head in distress. "Seven or eight years ago, the Lord Supervisor of the Divine Palace sent news that he found traces of my father. He said that although there were thousands of people with obsession, there would eventually be a day when they would return home. It was just a matter of time." From that day onwards, Auntie Ke Qing and Uncle Ah Sheng would travel to the Outer World every year to search for traces of my father. They would not return until the New Year was almost around. "


    As she spoke, the girl raised her head to look at the snowy horizon. She sighed and said, "Speaking of which, it''s almost the New Year. Everyone is going to get together again."


    "Everyone?"


    "Many people, including Uncle Song and Big Brother Xu Lai, Uncle Chu and Brother Chu Ning, as well as Nineteenth Sister and Big Brother Mu An." After saying that, Xu Xiaoxiao suddenly burst into laughter and couldn''t help but laugh, "You know what?" Big Brother Mu An is a very funny person. All these years, he has been wondering if he is the descendant of Lord Monitor. I have told him many times that if you can''t pull out the sword that Lord Monitor gave you. "But he still doesn''t believe me. I took him to the Divine Palace a few days ago. Only then did I know that my ancestor was the adopted son of an adult. Big Brother Mu An was overjoyed. He spoke incoherently along the way. It was funny how funny it was."


    At this point, the girl seemed to think of that scene and began to hide her face and laugh non-stop.


    At this time, the figure wearing a demoiselle hat stood up opposite the girl. He patted the snowflakes on his shoulder and said, "Xiaoxiao, it''s dawn. It''s time for us to hurry."


    "Yes." The girl stood up and extinguished the bonfire in the snow. "Where is Uncle going?"


    "Chang''an." The man replied softly, his voice dull.


    "Is that so? My family is also in Chang''an. We are just about to go back. We can go the same way." Xu Xiaoxiao said in surprise.


    "Mm, then let''s go the same way." The man nodded.


    One big and one small figure walked towards Chang''an at that time. Wherever the two of them passed, they left rows of footprints on the snow. Their figures gradually disappeared, but the conversation continued.


    "Uncle, it''s New Year''s Eve. What are you doing in Chang''an?"


    "Meet someone who has waited for me for a long time."


    "Oh. So it''s going to be a long time?"


    "Yes."


    ''"Then I''ll come and play with you. I''ll tell you that I''m familiar with Chang''an. Empress Chengtian, you know? That''s my sister Ziyu. She''s her boss and my second brother in Chang''an City. If there''s any trouble, you can come and find me. I''ll protect you."


    "Also, you can come to my house to play. Let me tell you, my courtyard is really big. There is also a big black dog at home. Guess what his name is?"


    The girl chattered nonstop, but the man beside her suddenly asked.


    "Xiaoxiao, why did you laugh when you were born?" The man asked a question that had nothing to do with the previous topic.


    The girl was stunned, but she still said after a few breaths, "I can''t say, but my mother said that maybe it''s because this world is too beautiful. I fell in love with this world with just a single glance, so I kept laughing."


    "Is that so?" After a moment of silence, the man asked, "Do you think you like it?"


    "Of course." The girl did not hesitate to give her answer. Then, she urged, as if she had just woken up from a dream, "Uncle, don''t interrupt. Guess what the name of our black dog is."


    The man was silent again. He looked up at the snowflakes in the sky and then lowered his head to start his journey.


    The girl frowned and stamped her feet in extreme displeasure. She was about to get angry at the man''s silence.


    However, the man in front of him spat out two light words at that time: "Awoo!"


    ¡­


    Liked it? Take a second to support Novels on Patreon!